《Good bye You Never Love Me》


 Chapter 1 Blood Cancer and Divorce

    Chapter 1 Blood Cancer and Divorce


    ''Blood cancer!''


    Martha gaped at the health check report in her hands, her face losing colour.


    The symptoms made her think she was finally pregnant with Stefan Harrison''s baby. Unfortunately, she


    was diagnosed with blood cancer.


    Standing in the hospital corridor, Martha felt a great sense of helplessness and her mind was nk.


    She pulled out her phone with trembling hands and dialed a familiar number.


    Soon, the call was got through. Tears trickled down her cheeks. "Stefan--" she sobbed, her voice full of


    sorrow.


    "I''m busy," Stefan''s icy voice rang out. The next second, the call ended.


    ''He''s busy. Then what should I do?''


    With a chill down her spine, she leaned weakly against the wall.


    But the next second, her beloved man gave her a hard blow-


    Not far away, Stefan was walking while holding a woman intimately in his arms, his eyes full of


    unconcealed love and care.


    Martha watched him getting closer and her mind stopped thinking.


    "Pak!"


    The phone in her hand dropped to the ground, making a sound. Her eyes were filled with panic.


    The woman in Stefan''s arms was Hollie Doyle, her half-sister from a different mother.


    ''Hollie has been missing for three years. Why did she suddenly appear here?''


    Leaning in Stefan''s arms, Hollie looked fragile and pitiful, as if she were a withered flower that evoked


    pity.


    At that moment, Martha felt a sharp pang in her heart.


    Her husband, whom she had not seen for half a month, was hugging another woman and it was caught


    by her. How ironic it was!


    "Is this what you''re busy with?"


    Martha clenched her hands into fists so tightly that her fingernails dug into her flesh.


    As soon as Stefan saw her, his eyes darkened, his face stern.


    "You''re in no position to mind my business."


    Stefan hated his wife. Martha, in his opinion, wouldn''t have be his wife had she not forced Hollie


    away by despicable means.


    Hollie couldn''t help trembling when she saw Martha.


    "Martha... Ahem. Ahem..." Before Hollie could finish her words, she began coughing.


    As she coughed, her eyes filled with fear.


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t havee back. It''s all my fault."


    Seeing the fear in Hollie''s eyes, Stefan narrowed his eyes and turned to Martha.


    "Hollie is severely sick. It''s all your fault, you wicked woman! If Hollie died, I''d make your life hell."


    ''Died... Make my life hell...'' Martha was confused, her eyshes fluttering.


    ''What had happened to Hollie? She disappeared for three years and suddenly showed up, but Stefan


    med me for her illness. Why?''


    ''What the hell is going on? I did nothing to hurt her!''


    "Martha, I have cancer. I won''t live long. Please... Please don''t drive me away again... I''ve suffered a lot


    in the past three years. I don''t want to be homeless and wandering around anymore. Please..."


    ''Cancer?''


    Martha took a step back and couldn''t believe Hollie also had cancer.


    She could tell Stefan felt sorry for Hollie. He could only see how pitiful Hollie was, but ignored her pain.


    Without sparing a nce at Martha, Stefan said icily, "The doctor said Hollie could still survive. She


    needs a bone marrow transnt. Martha, your bone marrow matches hers."


    ''Match? Does that mean I have to donate my bone marrow to Hollie?''


    Martha parted her lips, painfully looking at the heartless man in front of her. "Stefan, do you know..."


    ''I have blood cancer and will die!''


    Unfortunately, he didn''t give her a chance to say that.


    When her hand just reached Stefan''s arm, he shook it off.


    "Argh!"


    Martha staggered backward and fell to the floor. Her face hit the bench in the corridor. Instantly, she felt


    severe pain in her nose. Drops of dark red blood fell down, and the smell of blood wafted through the


    air.


    Hollie watched Martha suffer in embarrassment, a sneer flickering across her face.


    Pretending to be fragile, she murmured, "Martha is bleeding, Stefan..."


    Stefan looked down at Martha, without anypassion in his eyes.


    ''Martha, you''re better at acting now. You''ve even learned ying the victim,'' thought Stefan.


    "You deserved it," he remarked. Then he turned to Hollie.


    "Ignore her. Let''s go."


    Such hurtful words really broke Martha''s heart. Watching Stefan and Hollie leaving, she cked out


    and slumped to the ground, with the blood spilling out of her nose.


    ...


    When Martha woke up, she was lying in a hospital bed, staring at the white ceiling in silence.


    The person at her side was Rupert Turner.


    He was her senior in college, a young surgeon with a promising future at this hospital.


    "Does he know about your illness?"


    Rupert pinched her health check report, feeling terribly sorry for her.


    His inner voice asked, ''Why does Martha have to suffer this way? She''s so young. She shouldn''t be put


    through this pain.''


    Lowering her eyes, Martha didn''t answer.


    She didn''t think Stefan would care even if he knew it.


    His only concern was poor Hollie.


    Staring at her, Rupert failed to suppress the anger that he had held back for many years.


    He turned away and wanted to ask Stefan for an exnation.


    However, Martha reached out her hand weakly and grabbed Rupert''s wrist. "Don''t let him know," she


    requested.


    "Why not? You''ve done so many things for him over the years, but he..."


    Rupert broke off after seeing the tears in her eyes.


    Martha shook her head with a bitter smile. She had loved Stefan to bits for so many years, but only


    epted the reality at this moment.


    Wiping her tears off the corners of her eyes, she held her breath and said in a deep voice, "I will


    divorce him."


    At night, Martha returned to the Harrison Vi.


    Thest ray of hope vanished from her eyes as she looked around the empty house.


    Stefan didn''te back.


    Over the three years, he hardly returned to this house.


    The news kepting that Stefan flirted with different women. Sometimes, as Stefan''s assistant, she


    even had to prepare his clean clothes and send them to a hotel, seeing with her own eyes how gently


    he treated those women.


    Martha had tolerated this and wished he could realize how kind and loving she was to him.


    However, things happening today had shattered her hopes.


    Hollie''s return made Martha realize that her pipe dream would nevere true. She had been silly for


    many years, and it was time to end her ridiculous marriage.


    Martha wearily packed up her things, and when she was done, she headed downstairs with her


    suitcase.


    Much to her surprise, when she reached the stairway, she saw the familiar figure in the living room.


    When their eyes met, different expressions appeared on their faces.


    Martha didn''t expect Stefan toe home. As his eyes ranged over the suitcase, a trace of disdain


    shed through his eyes.


    Stefan thought Martha was trying to threaten him with leaving.


    Before Stefan made an ironic remark, Martha said, "I''ll have mywyer send you the divorce papers


    tomorrow. I gotta go."


    Her words surprised him.


    Stefan wondered what trick she was ying again.


    After a second of being startled, he snorted.


    Then he strode upstairs, seized Martha''s wrist, and dragged her into the room.


    "Stop it! What do you want?"


    Martha was exasperated and confused.


    She was going to give up, but why did Stefan drag her back?


    "You can''t go," he answered coldly. The next second, Martha was pushed to bed.


    She gaped at him, hope rising in her heart, even though she knew he loved Hollie.


    Stefan said she couldn''t go, so she wondered if he meant to let her stay.


    But what Stefan said next threw her into despair.


    "You used all kinds of means to drive Hollie away and marry me, but now, it''s up to me to decide when


    to end the marriage!"


    Martha lowered her eyes and muttered, "After we divorce, you can marry her."


    "Humph, that''s what I''ll do after our divorce, but now you are still useful to me."


    Martha was confused.


    Martha suddenly recalled the bone marrow transnt he mentioned in the hospital.


    In anger, she tried to push him away.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''d rather die than donate my bone marrow to Hollie."


    A sarcastic smile touched Stefan''s lips. "If you reject, I''ll make Rupert Turner lose everything."


    ''Rupert?''


    Martha stared at him in confusion, wondering why Rupert was involved.


    "Didn''t you go to the hospital to see your old lover?"


    Stefan''s eyes darkened. He knew Rupert had liked Martha for many years and they must have slept.


    Martha shuddered visibly, feeling a sharp pang in her heart.


    Her reaction angered Stefan even more, as he could tell she felt very bad after hearing him mention


    Rupert.


    He ripped off her cor. In fear, Martha flinched.


    "What do you want?"


    "What do you think?" he answered, his voice reminding her of the demon from Hell.


    The next second, he forced himself on top of her. Although Martha tried hard to struggle, she couldn''t


    break free.


    After they got married, they had only slept twice.


    The first time happened on their wedding night. The second was a month ago when he got drunk. He


    had her while calling Hollie''s name.


    Why!


    Why did the marriage she was expecting, the love she was waiting for, turn out to be like this?


    Despair wrenched her heart. She could no longer restrain from shedding tears. She bit her lower lip


    tightly to keep herself from crying out.


    Her crystal tears reflected under the light, making Stefan''s eyes more steely.


    "It''s not Rupert sleeping with you, so you are disappointed, huh?"


    Stefan snorted and continued in mockery, "It is said that a woman will never forget the man who sleeps


    with her for the first time, and that''s true."


    Martha almost stopped breathing. She bit her lip in agony.


    Her first-time, obviously, was with him five years ago. But on their wedding night, he cursed, mocked,


    and humiliated her for being a bad woman.


    Martha wanted to exin, but the pain in her body made her unable to make a sound.


    The pain was caused by her sickness as well as Stefan''s cruelty.


    Martha thought she was going to die that night. She struggled at first, had to endure it gradually, and


    eventually became exhausted.


    When the torture was finally over, Stefan sped her neck and said coldly, "Martha, you have no right


    to make a choice."


    He had millions of ways to make herpromise.

 Chapter 2 Go Beg Stefan

    Chapter 2 Go Beg Stefan


    When Martha woke up, it was the next morning. No one else was in the room.


    Staring at the bruises on her arms in a daze, Martha couldn''t help sobbing.


    She didn''t know if he had made the marks or if they were symptoms of blood cancer. But she knew she


    was in pain, both physically and mentally.


    ''Stefan, you don''t love me. Why don''t you just let me go?''


    Suddenly, the ringing tone of her phone brought her back to reality.


    Though exhausted, Martha braced herself, reached for the phone, and pressed the answer button.


    Bianca, a maid who had served the Doyle family for many years, said anxiously, "Lady Martha,


    something has happened. Hurry! Come back, please."


    [The Doyle Manor]


    When she arrived, Martha saw a doctor walking out of her father''s room.


    She strode to him, grabbed his arm tightly, and asked, "How''s my father, Doc?"


    "Mr. Doyle had a mild stroke. He can''t take emotional blows anymore."


    Then he updated Martha on Maxwell Doyle''s detailed condition. For the time being, Maxwell was not


    allowed to get off the bed and had to be watched 24 hours a day.


    After walking the doctor out, Martha stood outside the room and saw Bianca taking care of Maxwell at


    his bedside.


    Bianca worked for over twenty years at Doyle Manor, and everyone in the house respected her. After


    Martha''s mother passed away, Bianca treated Martha as her own daughter, loving and caring for her.


    Martha had also considered Bianca one of her family. They were close.


    "What happened on earth, Bianca?" Martha asked.


    "Mr. Doyle has had failures in his investment recently, and thepany suffered big losses. In the


    morning, he received news that several financing shareholders had withdrawn their investments. Mr.


    Doyle was so angry that he fainted."


    Bianca looked up at Martha while telling her what happend. Seeing Martha had lost a lot of weight, she


    felt sorry.


    Martha walked to the bed, seeing her father gradually wake up. She felt guilty.


    When Maxwell saw her, he suddenly gripped her arms with trembling hands.


    "Martha, you must... help me keep thepany. It''s my whole life''s work."


    He looked at Martha with imploring eyes.


    Martha had never seen him like this before. It seemed that this crisis was really serious, but how could


    she help?


    Maxwell tightened his grip on her hand. "Martha, go beg Stefan. If he''s willing to invest in the Doyle


    Group, ourpany''s crisis will soon be resolved."


    Maxwell wouldn''t have asked his daughter to do so if he had had other options.


    The Doyle and the Harrison families were close for many years. They worked together all the time for


    their family businesses. However, after Martha married Stefan three years ago, Harrison Group


    cancelled all cooperation projects with Doyle Group.


    For the past three years, the Harrisons and the Doyles were connected through business marriage.


    The Harrison Group repeatedly suppressed the Doyle Group in secret. Stefan was decisive and


    heartless in putting Doyle Group in crisis over and over again.


    Martha knew Stefan wouldn''t help her. However, seeing the imploring look in her father''s eyes and


    recalling the doctor''s reminder, she cast down her eyes slightly and nodded in agreement. "I''ll do my


    best, Dad."


    Hearing this, Maxwell breathed a sigh of relief.


    After giving him more reminders, Martha left the house.


    ...


    Martha left Doyle Manor, looking troubled and pale. She clenched her fists tightly, her fingernails


    digging into the flesh of her palms.


    She wondered if Stefan would agree if she begged him for help.


    Anyway, she decided to give it a try.


    On her way to the Harrison Group, Martha received a call from Hollie.


    Martha wasn''t surprised.


    "Let''s meet, Martha. Now," Hollie said arrogantly.


    Martha was used to his arrogant tone, so she said very calmly, "Dad is sick. You should pay him a


    visit."


    Hollie was the daughter of the Doyle family. Even if she disowned her family and her father, she was


    rted to her family by blood.


    But that sounded like a joke to Hollie, who snickered and asked, "Why should I care if that old jerk is


    alive or dead?"


    Martha closed her eyes tightly. Sure enough, Hollie hadn''t changed, just like the stubborn, heartless


    woman before.


    After knowing his attitude, Martha did not want to waste her words and was about to hang up the phone


    when Hollie''s voice came once again. "I''ll wait for you at the cafe in the City East. If you don''te, I''ll


    kill myself."


    Like before, whenever something happened to Hollie, Martha was always the one that received the


    punishment.


    Martha bit her lip tightly as she hated it the most when Hollie threatened her.


    However, the Doyle Group faced a severe crisis. She was afraid Stefan would never offer her a helping


    hand if she angered Hollie.


    ...


    At the cafe.


    Martha saw the woman sitting by the window as soon as she arrived.


    Hollie was wearing perfect makeup and a ck V-neck blouse, looking enchanted, unlike the fragile


    pale look she faked in the hospital that day. In other words, she was unlike a patient who had terminal


    cancer.


    A disdainful smile touched her lips when she saw Martha.


    "Martha, you look so bad. You ask for it, as you steal my man."


    ''Steal her man?''


    Ignoring her mockery, Martha sat opposite and said coldly, "Stop beating around the bush, I don''t have


    time to waste on you."


    "Martha, I want you to donate bone marrow to me."


    After going straight to the point, Hollie picked up her coffee on the table and took a sip, with an


    unconcealed mocking sneer at the corner of her mouth.


    Staring at the woman across from her without blinking, Martha could tell Hollie did not have terminal


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    cancer.


    "You are not sick, are you?"


    Martha didn''t believe in such coincidences.


    The smile on Hollie''s lips grew wider. She didn''t answer, looking calm.


    Hollie''s reaction made Martha confirm her guess.


    "You always y such a dirty trick. You''ve done it before, and now you are doing it again."


    Things like this had happened a lot before.


    When Hollie was six, Maxwell brought her back to the Doyle family. At that time, Martha''s mother was


    still alive. She loved Maxwell so deeply that she epted Hollie, her husband''s illegitimate daughter.


    For the following decade, Hollie always pretended to be weak, innocent, and pitiful. Martha was


    sincerely nice to her, but what did she get in return?


    Thinking of the past, Martha felt it ridiculous.


    Hollie paused, staring at Martha''s daggers.


    "Whether I''m sick or not, you owe me."


    "I owe you? You disappeared three years ago."


    Her words made Hollie''s indifferent face be indignant. "If it weren''t for that old bastard who


    preferred you over me, I would have be Stefan''s wife," she eximed emotionally.


    Martha didn''t want to listen to her anymore. She stood up and was about to leave.


    As she took a step forward, Hollie''s voice rang out, "Martha, Stefan loves me. It''s not my fault. You


    should me yourself for being unable to win his heart."


    Her mockery caused a sharp pang in Martha''s heart.


    Ability was not rted to a love rtionship.


    Martha and Stefan have known each other since childhood. The Harrison and the Doyle families had a


    long friendship. When Martha was young, she took Stefan for an elder brother and had a crush on him.


    At that time, he treated her well.


    After Hollie came, Stefan gradually cared more about Hollie and ignored Martha. He even tried to


    distance himself from her.


    Martha didn''t know why things had gone this way. However, she must admit that Hollie defeated her in


    gaining Stefan''s heart.


    However, she had never owed Hollie anything.


    Seeing Martha fail to keep calm any longer, Hollie became smugger.


    Pretending to be shy, she lowered her head and said softly, "Since I came back to town, Stefan has


    been gentle to me every night, afraid of hurting me..."


    Martha''s eyes became harsh. She couldn''t contain her anger any longer, so she turned around, picked


    up the coffee cup on the table, and threw it at Hollie''s face.


    Hollie was off guard, the coffee drippling down her hair and face.


    Looking down at Hollie, Martha said firmly, "As long as I''m still his wife, you are only his mistress."


    Stefan had a lot of mistresses over the years. Hollie was just one of them.


    ...


    After leaving the cafe, Martha slightly loosened her fists. Her fingernails had dug into her flesh, but the


    pain couldn''t beparable to her heartache.


    Earlier, she nned to see Stefan and beg him to help her father. However, she changed her mind.


    She didn''t want to see him at all.


    Martha sucked in her breath, hailed a taxi, and headed for a bar.


    Her only good friend, Melissa Gray, was selling alcohol in the bar. After talking to Melissa about what


    had just happened, Martha looked more frustrated.


    Melissa pped. "Good job, Martha! I''m with you!"


    A bitter smile appeared on Martha''s lips, her eyes dim. She said quietly, "Stefan and I will divorce


    sooner orter."


    "Why will you divorce to give that woman a chance? If I were you, I would never divorce them. They''d


    be so pissed."


    Melissa was furious, feeling sorry for her best friend.


    Martha hid the sorrow in her eyes, shook her head, and chuckled before saying hoarsely, "But I don''t


    have time to do so..."

 Chapter 3 Her Love for Him Has Run Out

    Chapter 3 Her Love for Him Has Run Out


    Her desperate whisper shocked Melissa. "What are you talking about, Martha? You..."


    Martha interrupted her determinedly, "Nothing. My love for Stefan has run out. I don''t want to love or


    cling to him anymore."


    She didn''t want Melissa to know she had blood cancer, or she would be worried.


    Melissa shrugged resignedly. No one could help Martha with her love and marriage. Therefore, Melissa


    shifted the conversation in a different direction and focused on the vicious, shameless mistress.


    "Hollie is a slut. Your mother passed away to save her life. But what did she do in return? She bit the


    hand that fed her. What an ungrateful woman!"


    Melissa unintentionally mentioned Martha''ste mother. With her eyes drooping, she suddenly felt a


    tight chest and memories of the past came flooding back.


    The whole Doyle family went on holiday to a coastal town the third year after Hollie had been taken in.


    While swimming in the sea, Hollie almost drowned as her swimming ring broke. Martha''s mother swam


    to save Hollie''s life but lost her own.


    Martha used to me Hollie for it, but she knew deep down that it was not Hollie''s fault. But she really


    felt sorry for her mother.


    It had been many years. Whenever Martha recalled it, her heart contracted with pain.


    ...


    Martha returned to the Harrison Vi at night.


    Seeing the light in the study, she knew Stefan had returned home.


    She took a deep breath, walked to the door, and knocked on it.


    "Come in," his cold voice sounded.


    Martha''s peaceful heart fluctuated.


    She pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    Stefan raised his head to look at her before continuing to read the document in his hands. "What''s the


    matter?" he asked indifferently.


    "The Doyle Group... the Doyle Group is in crisis. Can... can you support it financially?"


    Martha stared at her slippers, and could clearly feel the sweat seeping out of her hand.


    A momentter, he answered coldly, "Sure, I can. As long as you donate your bone marrow to Hollie, I


    will."


    ''Hollie again.''


    The ray of hope in Martha''s heart vanished immediately. Her heart was broken into pieces.


    Recalling what had happened in the afternoon, she bit her lip. With hatred and anger in her eyes, she


    raised her head to look directly at the man in front of her.


    "Impossible! You dream on."


    "Impossible?"


    Stefan''s lips curled up slightly as he looked askance at Martha. "Then you have no use for me."


    ''Use?''


    Did he only care about her usefulness to him?


    "Stefan, even if you loathe me and hate me, you shouldn''t turn your back on the Doyle Group. Uncle


    Frank and my dad used to be close friends. If he was still alive, he would..."


    Before Martha finished her words, Stefan scowled at her, thinking she was threatening him with his


    father.


    The next second, he lifted his hand. The papers in his hand scattered and flew up. Martha was


    standing in front of the desk. When the papers were thrown at her, she didn''t dodge. The edge of a


    piece of paper grazed her cheek.


    Frowning, Martha covered her skin in pain. She didn''t think Stefan did it on purpose, but there was a


    wound on her skin.


    Seeing the scattered papers, Martha gritted her teeth to keep calm.


    Seeing the wound on her cheek, Stefan was slightly taken aback.


    The next second, the familiar indifference returned to his eyes.


    Seeing him stop talking to her, Martha turned away with a smile of self-deprecation.


    ...


    She went back to her room and locked the door inside. Leaning against the door, she squatted down, a


    dull pain growing in her heart.


    "Open the door!"


    His steely voice rang at the door, and her slender body trembled.


    He was unwilling to divorce or help her, so she could also say no to his request.


    Stefan got no response and found the door had been locked inside, and the air around Stefan grew


    colder and colder.


    ''Martha, you''re getting bolder. Now you even dare to lock me out!''


    Scowling, when he was about to ask a servant to kick the door open, his phone rang.


    His face softened slightly when he saw the caller ID.


    "What''s wrong, Hollie?"


    Martha heard him talking to Hollie on the phone, holding her breath.


    "OK. Stay there. I''ll be there soon."


    Then his eager footsteps sounded and soon faded away.


    Martha opened the door with a hint of expectation, but didn''t see anyone in the corridor.


    Staring nkly at the stairs, she mumbled to herself in self-mockery, "I''m still no match for her."


    When Stefan arrived at Hollie''s vi, it was half an hourter.


    Hollie wore a ck slip dress,y on the sofa, and pretended to be weak while staring at the man who


    walked in.


    "Stefan, I... I felt weak just now and thought I would die. I thought I would never see you again."


    As she spoke, tears streamed down her cheeks, making her look more pitiful.


    "You''ll be fine."


    With his brows knitted, Stefan on the edge of the sofa, holding her in his arms.


    He picked up the ss of water on the table, fetched her cancer medicine, and gently fed her.


    Hollie cooperatively opened her mouth with a painful look as if the pill was too bitter.


    But in fact, she knew better than anyone that it was a vitamin pill.


    "Don''t think too much, Hollie. You should rest more."


    Stefan gently stroked her hair, scooped her up, and carried her to bed.


    Hollie gently pulled his wrist and asked in a weak tone, "Can you... stay here tonight?"


    Watching her like this, Stefan was stunned for a moment.


    He recalled Martha looked pale while talking to him in the study. The paper cut her cheek. He


    wondered if she had applied some ointment and if there would be a scar left.


    When Stefan realized he was thinking of Martha, his pupils constricted.


    Whether there would be a scar on her cheek should have nothing to do with him!


    Frowning slightly, he looked irritable and impatient.


    Seeing his expression, Hollie dared not to make any wild guesses, but but could only pretend to look at


    him apprehensively and ask carefully, "Stefan, have you fallen in love with Martha?"


    "No," Stefan denied, a weird look shing into his eyes.


    Hollie breathed a sigh of relief, pulling him to the edge of the bed.


    She leaned into his arms, and her weak voice rang out again, "When I was young, Martha always


    abused me, but for so many years, she''s loved you deeply. If... If I really die, I hope you and she..."


    She broke off and coughed fiercely. "Ahem. Ahem."


    Stefan pressed his thin lips together, his disgust for Martha surging in his chest again.


    Suppressing his irritation, he looked gently at Hollie.


    "Don''t worry, Hollie. I''ll hyave someone cure you for sure. You are the only one that matters to me."


    Stefan met Martha first. Back then, he was young and naive, so he thought Martha was quiet and kind-


    hearted.


    However, after seeing Hollie and learning that her injuries were from Martha''s beatings, he stopped


    having a soft spot for Martha and began to detest her more.


    Tenderness filled his eyes. He had always been grateful to Hollie.


    "Hollie, when I was in the most painful times of my life, you apanied me and cheered me up from


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    the loss of my family."


    Stefan would never forget her love and care during that time.


    His words made Hollie have mixed feelings of guilt and fear.


    If Stefan knew the truth one day...


    The next second, she decided to keep him staying, thinking tonight was the best opportunity.


    Hollie raised her head and offered to kiss his thin lips.


    Stefan lowered his head and kissed her back.


    Hollie was turned on and wanted more. When she tried to unbutton his shirt, Stefan sped her wrist.


    "Don''t you want me?"


    "Hollie, you are sick now."


    Hollie''s face was dark, thinking it was his excuse. Reluctant to ept the reality, she kissed him again,


    but Stefan pressed her back on the bed.


    "Go to sleep. I''ll watch you."


    Seeing the determination in his eyes, Hollie burst into anger but dared not to force him.


    She had to hide the reluctance in her eyes and stop taking a move.


    ...


    On the other side, Martha huddled in the corner of the soft bed, listening to the drizzling outside the


    window.


    Soon, it became a downpour, reminding her of the night 10 years ago.


    That year, she was 14, and Stefan was 18. Mr. and Mrs. Harrison passed away after a car ident. He


    knelt in the cemetery for a whole night and got sick.


    At that time, he didn''t want to see anyone but locked himself in the room, indulging himself in


    frustration.


    Martha couldn''t do anything but wear a mask, consoling and taking care of him every day. She didn''t


    stop doing it until he was cheered up.


    Thinking of that, Martha thought she was too fool.


    After Stefan pulled himself together, he went to the Doyle Manor, hugged Hollie, and confessed his


    feelings to her.


    It was a scene that Martha could never forget.

 Chapter 4 You Have No Right to Order Me

    Chapter 4 You Have No Right to Order Me


    [The following day, the Harrison Group]


    Looking at the pile of files on his desk, Stefan couldn''t help but recall what happened in his study the


    previous night.


    He sent a message to Martha, asking her to deliver the files in the study to the office.


    Over the years, Martha was not only his wife but also his assistant.


    The purpose of asking her to be his assistant was to humiliate her. Every time he fooled around with


    some other women, he always called Martha to clean up the mess to upset her.


    Martha changed into her suit and took the files to thepany.


    Suppressing her emotions, she raised her hand and knocked on the door of the president''s office and


    walked in. After putting down the files on the desk, she didn''t spare a nce at Stefan, turning around


    to leave.


    Stefan noticed the minor wound on her fair skin.


    She was always gentle, but he could tell she was cold to him today.


    Suppressing his grumpiness, Stefan gazed at the woman who was leaving.


    "Did I allow you to leave?"


    Martha stiffened. As his subordinate, she could only stand obediently in ce, but with her back to him.


    The next second, Stefan''s icy voice sounded from behind her, "I can help you with the matter you


    mentionedst night."


    Martha narrowed her eyes and said with sarcasm, "I know. You want my bone marrow."


    Stefan pressed his thin lips, annoyed by her attitude.


    Repressing his displeasure, he stared coldly at her back.


    "Hollie is too weak to have surgery now."


    ''So that''s how it is.''


    "Shall I thank you for keeping me alive for now?"


    Her mockery made Stefan look impatient and snort. "You used to do that kind of thing to hurt her. Now


    she only wants your bone marrow, not your life!"


    ''Just want my bone marrow, not my life?''


    His words were really hurtful.


    Martha took a deep breath but failed to hold back her anger. She turned around and gazed at him


    firmly. "You always said I used to do that kind of thing. I really want to know what I once did to make


    you hate me so much?" she asked.


    Stefan sneered, "You should know what you''ve done."


    His words had convicted her. No matter what she said, he wouldn''t believe it.


    Stefan didn''t want to continue talking about the past with her as he would feel disgusted to watch her


    deny her wrongdoing.


    "You want to help your father''spany. I have a request."


    ''Donate my bone arrow again?''


    Although Martha thought so, she could not resist asking, "What is it?"


    "Go to see a client with me tonight. If you can get the client to sign the agreement, I''ll finance your


    father''spany."


    Martha was taken aback as she didn''t expect him to suddenly relent.


    Although she didn''t know if what he said was true or not, she had to give it a try for her father''s sake.


    "No problem."


    ...


    After leaving the office, Martha returned to her seat feeling weak in her legs. She made up her mind to


    nail the partnership tonight.


    Shortly after she sat down in her chair, a pile of files smashed onto her desk.


    Stefan''s secretary, Constance, appeared in front of Martha in a tight dress and said arrogantly, "Sort


    out the files and give them to me in 30 minutes."


    Martha furrowed her brows and said, "That''s too much. It''ll take me at least two hours."


    "That''s your business. If I can''t see the ssified files in 30 minutes, you''ll be held ountable for


    dying Mr. Harrison''s cooperation."


    Constance looked at her with a straight face and a mocking look in her eyes.


    Martha looked at the secretary in front of her who had had an affair with Stefan and dug her nails into


    her palm.


    In the past three years, even though all the employees knew Martha was Stefan''s wife and assistant,


    they all made things difficult for her because they knew Stefan didn''t love her.


    Martha had been fed up with receiving unfair treatment and didn''t want to continue to tolerate them.


    She stood up, picked up the files, and threw them onto the floor in Constance''s presence.


    "It''s not my job. You don''t have the right to order me."


    Without checking Constance''s shocked look, she turned away.


    [Thedies'' room]


    Martha sshed the cold water onto her face, trying to keep sober.


    Staring at the pale woman in the mirror, she could see the loneliness and helplessness on her face.


    She didn''t know how long she could still hang on.


    When the night was out, Stefan went to a nightclub with Martha.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The golden door was decorated with colorful gems, from which the light was reflected colorfully on the


    white marble floor.


    After entering the nightclub, Martha realized she was a misfit. A faint smile lifted the corners of her


    mouth.


    She told herself she came here to establish a partnership with a client. That was all.


    Not far from her, Rhys Williams was flirting with two celebrities. Seeing the woman next to Stefan, he


    narrowed his gaze.


    Although Martha wore a in business suit, her pretty face was eye-catching.


    Rhys strode towards them and greeted Stefan, "Mr. Harrison, it''s been a long time."


    "Indeed. How''s everything, Mr. Williams?"


    Wearing a professional smile, Martha looked up at the man in front of her.


    Dressed in a red shirt and ck suit pants, he looked very Bohemian but elegant in his every gesture.


    Noticing Rhys'' gaze on Martha, Stefan showed a smile of triumph. "Mr. Williams, as to the City West


    "Mr. Harrison, I look forward to working with you, indeed. Unfortunately, someone else has offered me


    better terms," replied Rhys with a smile, raising an eyebrow.


    As a businessman, he had no reason to reject high profits.


    Stefan kept calm with a faint smile. "I didn''t expect that. OK. Please excuse me."


    He was about to turn away, and Martha hurriedly followed him. However, Stefan whispered to her


    without turning to her, "Sigh the agreement with him for mypany. Then I''ll agree to your request."


    Martha looked up subconsciously at him and saw the determination in his eyes.


    Her heart trembled. Then she turned to check on Rhys.


    He looked at her with a meaningful smile, as if he was a hunter with eyes on prey.


    Martha panicked and grabbed Stefan''s arm.


    "If you fail, I won''t help your father," Stefan added icily.


    Ignoring her imploring gaze, he pushed her hand away and left the nightclub without looking back.


    Martha watched his decisive back. The sharp pang rose in her heart and her eyes darkened.


    It was a trade. Did Stefan want her to trade her body for the partnership?


    Arching a brow, Rhys walked up and looked at her with interest.


    "Miss, may I know your name, please?"


    Martha looked at the flirty man in a daze. Pressing her lips, she didn''t answer.


    Seeing her reluctance, Rhys lifted his eyebrow again. It was the first time he had seen a woman who


    ignored him. The smile was still on his lips as he said, "Since you are here, why not rx and have


    fun?"


    As he spoke, he wrapped his arm around her waist and forced her closer to him.


    Sensing his true intent, Martha reached out to push him away, but Rhys remained unmoved.


    The next second, she felt him tightening his grip on her waist.


    Thinking of her father, Martha gritted her teeth to bear it.


    She looked around at the pickup joint without struggling again. She didn''t want to upset this man or ruin


    the chance to talk about cooperation.


    Half an hourter.


    Stefan returned to the Harrison Vi. Watching the clock on the wall, he became increasingly impatient.


    ''Tonight, will shee back?''


    He tugged at his tie in annoyance. He took her there. Whether she woulde back or not was none


    of his business, and he did not care.


    ...


    It waste at night.


    Martha patiently stayed with Rhys until the dinner was over.


    Standing at the door of the nightclub in a daze, she wondered what to do next.


    Rhys seemed to read her mind. With a wicked smile, he asked, "You haven''t finished your job yet.


    Want to go home?"


    "Will you..."


    "Come back to my room. Let''s talk."


    She could tell his smile was unfriendly. Without waiting for her response, Rhys forced his arms around


    Martha and headed for the room that had been checked in long ago.


    After entering the room, Martha felt more uneasy, staring at Rhys alertly.


    Rhys stopped mid-step. When he looked back, he saw her huddle in the corner with a tense look while


    pinching the hemline of her skirt.


    Seeing her as frightened as a bird, Rhys'' smile widened. "Do I look like a beast?"


    "No... You don''t."


    Martha shook her head as she forced a smile. However, her stiff expression showed how uneasy she


    felt.


    Rhys could tell the rejection in her eyes but didn''t want to let go of the prey that had fallen on hisp.


    He strode towards her, reached out, and cornered her against the wall.


    "It''s a wonderful night. Wouldn''t it be a pity not to do something?"

 Chapter 5 Why Did You Come Back?

    Chapter 5 Why Did You Come Back?


    When she saw his handsome face approaching, Martha immediately turned her head away.


    With a faint smile, Rhys turned around and walked to the couch. After sitting down, he poured a ss


    of wine, shaking his goblet while watching "the frightened birdie".


    "No worries. I''ve never forced a woman."


    His words relieved Martha.


    The next second, he added, "You are not just his assistant, right?"


    Martha''s eyshes fluttered for a while. Finally, she shook her head and said, "I... I''m Stefan''s wife."


    Rhys was stunned and stopped shaking the goblet. His eyes were dark with mixed feelings.


    He had expected her to be Stefan''s girlfriend, but much to his surprise, she was Stefan''s wife.


    "Mr. Harrison was very generous."


    Rhys'' mocking words were sharper than daggers.


    Martha couldn''t answer or deny it.


    Looking at her, Rhys guessed Stefan had never cared about her, so Stefan used her to please his


    clients.


    "Go home. I like pretty women, but not those with crying faces."


    Rhys intended to let go of her, but Martha still looked depressed.


    She lowered her head and muttered, "Mr. Williams, please agree to work with the Harrison Group."


    If he refused and she failed to let him sign the agreement, the Doyle Group would be finished.


    "If I do, what benefits will I get?"


    Rhys wasn''t a fool. Since he couldn''t sleep with Martha, he would not agree to cooperate with the


    Harrison Group for nothing.


    Martha clenched her fists. ''I have no bargaining chips. That''s indeed asking too much.''


    Thinking of this in disappointment, she turned away. Her helplessness and loneliness could be told


    from her back.


    Rhys furrowed his brows slightly and said, "Wait. I can sign the contract."


    Martha turned immediately, her pale face full of surprises. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Are you... Are you willing to sign the contract?"


    If he agreed to cooperate with Stefan, her father''spany would be saved.


    The joy on her face delighted Rhys.


    "I''m a gentleman. I don''t want to disappoint ady, but I do have one request"


    "What is it?" Martha asked eagerly, her eyes sparkling.


    Rhys stared at her in jest, his slender fingers tapping the desk gently.


    "I want some pastries from City North and yellow roses from City East."


    "No problem, I''ll go get them now," Martha answered in excitement without thinking how far the ces


    were.


    Then she turned around and trotted out of the room.


    It took her almost five hours to get those things, surprisingly. When she returned to the hotel room,


    Rhys had been gone.


    Martha thought Rhys had tricked her, but then she saw a signed contract on the table.


    She picked it up carefully as if it were a priceless treasure.


    ...


    When she arrived at the Harrison Vi, it was three o''clock in the morning.


    Martha walked wearily back to her room. As soon as she turned on the light, she saw a sullen face.


    Stefan gazed at her sternly, the air around him getting cold.


    The sudden drop in temperature made Martha shiver. With her lips trembling slightly, she said, "I''ve


    had Mr. Williams sign the contract. When will you fulfill your promise?"


    "You must have paid a lot of prices to get the contract, huh?"


    Stefan stared at her sullenly, his eyes full of mixed feelings.


    Martha took off her jacket, feeling too exhausted to answer. She replied with a grunt.


    The things that Rhys requested made her travel in two different directions of the city, which was really


    tiring.


    Suddenly, Stefan stood up and walked towards her angrily.


    Martha sensed the danger and subconsciously took a step back.


    "Did you sleep with him?" His question scared her.


    Before Martha returned to her senses, Stefan seized her hand and dragged her into the bathroom.


    She was forced to move forward and yelled in horror, "What are you doing? Stop it!"


    He didn''t answer, but the angry mes from him overwhelmed her.


    In the bathroom, he turned on the showerhead and sprayed water over her. Martha was soaked in the


    cold water, her hair and clothes wet, looking messy.


    "You filthy slut! Why did youe back?"


    "No... Nothing happened between Rhys and me."


    Martha shook her head vigorously, trying to break free from his grip, but her struggle ignited his anger.


    Ignoring her painful look, Stefan grabbed her hair, pinned her against the wall, and entered her forcibly.


    "You can''t live without a man?"


    "No... Hmm..."


    The icy water slid through Martha''s pale face. Staring at her rude husband, she tried to exin, but his


    angry kiss stopped her. She was overwhelmed by his questioning and bone-chilling coldness.


    The following morning, Stefan put on his clothes while sitting on the couch.


    Seeing her wake up, he scowled at her and said icily, "Take the birth-control pills. I don''t want you to be


    pregnant with my baby. Nor do I want to raise another man''s child."


    ''Raise another man''s child?''


    Martha turned her head dumbly and looked at the birth control pills on the nightstand, feeling


    suffocated.


    She kept silent and finally agreed. Anyway, she was too sick to get pregnant now.


    With her eyes drooping, she picked up the ss and pills to swallow.


    Seeing her determined look, Stefan''s eyes were dark and sullen, his good-looking eyebrows knitted


    imperceptibly.


    "I''ve gained the cooperation for you. I hope you can keep your word."


    That was the only thing Martha cared about now.


    Her words, however, made Stefan unhappy. He pressed his thin lips together.


    ''This damn woman!''


    In anger, Stefan knocked over the water ss with a stern look. Icy hatred came off him in waves.


    Soon, he mmed the door shut and left. Martha shuddered and finally rxed her tightened body.


    Staring at the white ceiling, she had concern in her eyes, as she was not sure if Stefan would keep his


    word .


    If he went back on his word, her efforts the previous night would be in vain, and her father would be


    disappointed.


    A whileter, the ringing tone of her phone brought her back to her senses.


    Martha tried hard to reach her phone and pressed the answer button.


    Maxwell said joyfully in a hoarse tone, "Martha, Stefan has agreed to financially support us. Our


    Martha breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good, Dad..."


    Then she reminded her father to take good care. Maxwell was her only family in this world, and she


    didn''t want anything to happen to him.


    ...


    The Doyle Manor.


    After Maxwell hung up the phone, Bianca could tell he was in a good mood. She suggested, "Mr.


    Doyle, it''s a nice day today. Shall we have a walk in the garden?"


    "Good idea. I want to get some fresh air," Maxwell smiled.


    After thepany passed its crisis, he got much better.


    To his surprise, an unexpected guest visited him after they went downstairs.


    Maxwell gaped at the familiar figure as he didn''t expect her to suddenly appear in his house.


    Bianca also looked at the woman in consternation.


    It was Hollie.


    Holding a bag of tonics, she wore a wry smile and mocked, "It''s been several years. Dad, did you miss


    me?"


    Frowning deeply, Maxwell didn''t answer.


    They were in a stalemate. Instead of being in harmony when a father re-encountered his daughter, they


    were at daggers drawn.


    Bianca drawled, "It''s great you''re back, Lady Hollie. How have you been..."


    "I''m talking to my father. You are just a maid. How rude you''re to chim in!"


    Hollie nced at her unhappily, her face full of unconcealed disdain and mockery.


    Bianca was just a maid, not the hostess of this house.


    Her words made Bianca bow her head in silence.


    Maxwell tightened his grip on the walking stick. Evidently, he didn''t feel joyful about Hollie''s return.


    He asked coldly, "Why are you back?"


    "I just dropped by. Dad, you seem to have a hard time."


    Hollie put the tonics on the table in the living room. Maxwell didn''t live well, which delighted her


    Seeing her triumphant smile, Maxwell scowled at her.


    "You are not wee here. Leave!"


    "I know. Since I entered this house, no one has weed me."


    Hollie shrugged indifferently, walked over to the couch and sat down.


    "You think I wanna stay here? I''m staying in a luxurious house. Stefan bought me a vi full of


    marvelous things."


    Her words made Maxwell hold his breath, his heart in his mouth.


    Hollie was back. He couldn''t help wondering what Martha would do.


    The mockery in Hollie''s eyes became more unconcealed. She was familiar with Maxwell''s expression.


    "Look. Dad, you only care about Martha. Unfortunately, you''ll be disappointed. Stefan only loves me. I


    believe I''ll be his wife soon."


    Hollie was highlycent. She came here to show off, but she didn''t seem to get enough pleasure


    from seeing Maxwell seething with rage.


    Maxwell failed to suppress his anger, pointing his walking stick at her.


    "Get out! Now!"


    The smile became a sneer on Hollie''s face. She rolled her sleeve to reveal the scars that covered her


    arm.


    "Look at the scars. You gave them to me, Father. I''ll repay you in double. And also, to your daughter."


    Maxwell knew she hade to dere war. Watching her leave arrogantly, he smashed the walking


    stick to the ground, covered his chest, and coughed fiercely.


    He regretted taking her in. If he hadn''t been soft-hearted back then, his wife wouldn''t have died.

 Chapter 6 Can I Borrow Her for a Few Days?

    Chapter 6 Can I Borrow Her for a Few Days?


    At 9 AM, Martha arrived at the Harrison Group.


    When she entered the elevator, she saw a familiar figure.


    "Good morning, Mr. Stone."


    She nodded at the man, standing aside silently.


    Eden Stone nodded at her politely. He was on a business trip overseas and had just returned to town


    earlier. Coincidentally, he met Martha on the way to the president''s office.


    "You look unwell."


    "I''m fine. Probably I didn''t sleep wellst night."


    Martha forced a smile, feeling a sense of bitterness. Even an outsider cared about her more than


    Stefan did.


    While her mind wandered, the elevator arrived on the 27th floor, where the president''s office was.


    "Please excuse me, Mr. Stone."


    Martha left the elevator, heading for her seat.


    Watching her walk away, Eden shook his head resignedly.


    He could tell her situation was still the same as before he had gone abroad.


    He felt sorry for her as she was indeed unlucky to marry Stefan.


    ...


    The president''s office.


    Eden knocked on the door before entering the office.


    "I''m back."


    Upon hearing his cheerful voice, Stefan stopped reading his file and looked up. His eyes were dark with


    unfathomable emotions.


    Eden sat on the sofa and tried to find some topics. "I met your wife in the elevator earlier. She looked


    unwell. Is she sick?"


    His words made Stefan scowl at him sharply.


    Eden ignored him and chuckled, "She''s your wife. Why not be nice to her?"


    Stefan only looked at him sternly, the air around him colder.


    "Just cut to the chase."


    Eden could tell Stefan was running out of patience, so he put away his yful smile and wore a solemn


    look.


    "You sent me to search for the bone marrow in the overseas myeloid banks, but it was difficult to match


    the bone marrow you wanted."


    Seeing Stefan''s darkened face, Eden could tell this was very important to him.


    "Who will have the bone marrow transnt? Usually, the sess rate is higher between family


    members or rtives."


    Hiding the emotions in his eyes, Stefan parted his lips and sent him away. "You can leave now."


    Eden had been used to his moodiness. When he was about to leave, he was reminded of one thing


    and looked back at Stefan, saying half jokingly. "My assistant has been on vacation recently. If you


    don''t need Ms. Doyle, may I borrow her for a few days?"


    Stefan stared at his file without looking up. "Up to you."


    "OK."


    After gaining his permission, Eden left the president''s office, heading for Martha''s seat.


    He knocked on her desk. Martha slowly raised her head.


    "Ms. Doyle, I need your help in the following days."


    Martha was surprised by the news.


    Before she answered, Eden passed a file to her.


    "Contact the spokeswoman and sign the endorsement contract with her in three days."


    Martha returned to her senses and replied without hesitation, "OK, Mr. Stone."


    Eden nodded at her and left.


    Martha flipped open the file. Seeing the spokeswoman''s profile, she was slightly shocked. Then she


    looked solemn.


    Martha didn''t expect the spokeswoman would be the model who had a grudge against her.


    ...


    In the afternoon, Martha went to a film studio on Sanway Road, trying to sign the contract with the


    spokeswoman.


    In the studio, the model was taking photos. Standing nearby, Martha watched her, her eyes full of


    The model was named Joann Lowe, the most famous woman frequently appearing in the


    entertainment news headlines nowadays. Martha used to see her often before.


    Joann was Hollie''s close friend. Martha guessed Joann would give her a hard time because of it.


    Shortly after, Joann''s agent showed Martha to the lounge.


    Though Joann had finished the shooting, she didn''te to the lounge until half an hourter. Sitting


    on the sofa, she stared at Martha disdainfully and said in a mocking tone, "Sorry for keeping you


    waiting so long. I''ve been too busy recently. Martha, what can I do for you?"


    This encounter with Joann brought many bad memories to Martha. She wasn''t surprised about Joann''s


    attitude.


    With a professional smile, she replied calmly, "On behalf of the Harrison Group, I''m here to discuss the


    endorsement with you."


    Joann snorted, looking at her in irony. She picked up the water prepared by her assistant, took a sip,


    and stared at Martha with a mocking smile.


    "Martha, you always look down on me, don''t you? Why do you want me to be the spokeswoman of


    yourpany?"


    Martha slightly looked away and answered, not arrogantly nor humbly, "Let the bygones be bygones.


    You are the model mypany prefers."


    Joann leaned backward.


    "I''m too busy to be the spokeswoman for yourpany. Besides, I don''t think you show any good faith,


    Martha."


    "What do you want?"


    Joann spread her hands. "You should know it. Don''t ask me."


    Before Martha replied, a staff member yelled to the room, "Joann, get ready for the next shooting."


    Martha stood up. "OK. I won''t hold you up too long." She nodded at her and walked out.


    As soon as she vanished from the lounge, Joann immediately picked up her phone and dialed a


    familiar number.


    Her mocking voice echoed through the lounge just as the call was answered.


    "Hollie, Martha came to see me just now. She wanted me to be the Harrison Group''s spokeswoman."


    "Did you say yes?"


    "How could I agree so easily?"


    Joann picked up her water ss and fiddled with it.


    "I still remember how she used to treat us."


    "All right. You must give that bitch a hard time."


    ...


    After leaving the film studio, Martha walked aimlessly down the street and exhaled.


    She had predicted the contract wouldn''t be signed quickly when she saw Joann.


    However, the endorsement filming would be affected if Joann refused to sign the contract. Also, she


    couldn''t exin her failure to Eden.


    While she was lost in thought, the vibration of her phone brought her back to the present.


    It was a message from Rupert.


    [Martha, you must have the checkup in the hospital on time. Remember to take medicine.]


    Frustration shed through Martha''s eyes. She didn''t think her cancer could be cured even if she went


    to the hospital every day.


    Besides, she didn''t have the mood to take care of herself at this moment.


    A car suddenly was pulled over to her.


    The window of the driver''s side was rolled down. A man''s handsome side face was exposed, which


    looked familiar to Martha.


    She recognized it was Rhys!


    Martha was surprised. Why did he appear here?


    "What a coincidence, Mrs. Harrison," he said.


    Martha nodded at him in response. Then she wanted to y dumb and walk away.


    The cooperation between them had been reached, so she was willing to have anything to do with Rhys.


    But it was clear that he didn''t want to let her go.


    "We met again. It must be fate. Why not get in the car and talk?"


    Rhys was there to pick up Joann, his current girlfriend, for a date. However, he saw a familiar figure on


    the street and drove up to look closer. It turned out to be Martha, as he expected.


    Martha ignored him, but Rhys didn''t give up, driving to follow her.


    "Are you pretending not to know me? Don''t you know I can terminate the contract at any time?"


    "You..."


    Martha stopped in her tracks, ring at him. She couldn''t find a proper word to retort upon him for a


    moment.


    Rhys could see the unconcealed embarrassment, anger, and helplessness on her face.


    A rxed and triumphant smile yed on his lips. "Get in. Hurry."


    Martha looked solemn. She tried hard to make him sign the contract, so she couldn''t give him any


    chance to terminate it. Therefore, she could do nothing but sit in his car obediently.


    "Why are you here?" Rhys asked in a mellow, sexy voice, making Martha more alert.


    "Ie here for work."


    Rhys curled his lips. Before he spoke again, his phone started ringing.


    He answered it impatiently, but the voice from the other end of the line was fake sweet. "Mr. Williams,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    will you arrive at the studio soon? I''m waiting for you."


    The space in the car was limited, so Martha overheard the voice.


    It was Joann!


    "I''m busy now," Rhys answered perfunctorily and ended the call.


    Staring at him, Martha thought for a while and failed to refrain from asking, "Do you know Joann


    Lowe?" she asked.


    Rhys darted at her, nodding.


    Martha''s eyes lit up. ording to Joann''s tone earlier, Martha could tell she was intimate with Rhys.


    "I... I have an endorsement for her. Can you ask her to sign the agreement?"


    ''Sign an endorsement agreement?''


    Rhys narrowed his gaze at her, looking at her up and down. She sounded as if they were close friends.


    He lit a cigar and remarked in a deep voice, "I can speak a line to help you."


    His words cheered up Martha.


    However, he added, "I cannot always help you without any rewards. I''ve let go of you easilyst time.


    This time... Well, Mrs. Harrison, you should give me some benefits, right?"


    He leaned forward to approach her as he spoke, nting an arm next to her cheek. His scent


    enveloped Martha instantly.

 Chapter 7 Im at the police station and Im in trouble

    Chapter 7 I''m at the police station and I''m in trouble


    "What do you want?"


    Frowning, Martha fixated on the man who was close at hand.


    A wicked smile touched his lips as he said flirtatiously, "I haven''t slept with a married woman before. I


    wonder..."


    Before he finished his words, Martha had a bad hunch. In a hurry, she pushed him away and got off the


    car.


    After she took a few steps, Rhys chuckled triumphantly behind her, "Why are you running so fast? I


    won''t swallow you whole."


    Martha realized he had tricked her again, ring at him.


    She thought he must be a psycho. That night, he made her run across the half city, and now, he made


    a fool of her.


    But now he had some use for her. For instance, if he could convince Joann to sign the endorsement


    contract, the issue that had been troubling her would be solved.


    Suppressing the anger in her chest, Martha stood still, and asked, "What on earth do you want?"


    "I haven''t figured it out yet. Well, let''s say that you owe me a favor."


    Rhys stared at her in jest. "I''m busy. Gotta go."


    Before Martha responded, he drove forward.


    Watching the car leave, Martha was shocked and doubtful, wondering if he would really help her.


    She didn''t think much more about it, looked at the time, and found it was gettingte.


    Martha hailed a taxi. On the way, she suddenly received a call from a police station.


    "Miss Doyle, your friend, Melissa Gray, was suspected of selling illegal goods and was arrested. Please


    Martha trembled. ''Melissa?''


    "OK. May I know the address, please? I''ll be there soon."


    She ended the call, frowning deeply.


    ''Selling illegal goods? The condoms, right?''


    Melissa had previously told Martha that she had a batch of condoms that she had to sell in the next few


    days or they would expire.


    Martha heaved a sigh. The most important thing now was was to hurry to the police station to see if she


    could bail Melissa out.


    ...


    Half an hourter, Martha got off the taxi at the police station entrance. Then she hurriedly walked in.


    "Excuse me, officer. Where is Melissa Gray? I''m here to bail her out."


    Martha looked at a policeman, her face full of nervousness and worry.


    "Follow me."


    The policeman led her inside, showing her to the room where Melissa was detained.


    Seeing the familiar figure, Martha immediately strode towards her. However, they were separated by a


    ss wall, so she couldn''t touch Melissa.


    "Are you all right, Melissa?"


    Melissa pounced at the ss wall as soon as she saw Martha.


    "Finally, you came, Martha. I''m OK."


    "What on earth happened?"


    "They said it was illegal to sell those condoms, and that something happened to a male customer who


    had used the condoms I was selling."


    Melissa panicked when she spoke.


    She wondered why it had happened as she never expected the condoms to be harmful.


    "Martha, you must trust me. I truly didn''t know the products had quality issues. I..."


    She broke off as nervousness and worry tied her tongue.


    "Don''t be scared, Melissa. I trust you," Martha consoled her.


    After Melissa calmed down, she asked, "How''s that man doing now?"


    "He''s in the hospital. The police said... his private part might be cut off."


    Melissa lowered her head and bit her lip tightly, trembling all over.


    Her words frightened Martha.


    If the customer needed such surgery, she might be unable to bale out Melissa. Instead, Melissa would


    be held criminally responsible.


    "What should I do now, Martha?"


    Feeling helpless, Martha was at a loss for what to say.


    Suddenly, the phone rang and it was Stefan calling.


    When she just answered it, he asked gloomily, "It''s sote. Why are you still out?"


    Martha tightened her grip on the phone, hesitating.


    Should she tell Stefan about Melissa?


    It seemed Stefan was the only one who could help them.


    Thinking of this, Martha bit her lip hard. For her friend''s sake, she had to ask Stefan for help. "I''m at the


    police station. I''m in trouble. Can youe over?"


    As soon as her words left her mouth, the call ended.


    The cold beeps on the phone made Martha''s heart sink.


    ''Does this mean Stefan refuses to help?''


    "Forget about it, Martha. Don''t beg him."


    Melissa knew how bad Stefan was. She would rather go to jail for the worst-case scenario than let


    Martha humbly beg that scumbag.


    Much to their surprise, Stefan appeared at the police station in half an hour.


    Both women gaped at him. Neither had they thought he was willing to help.


    Stefan darted at Martha coldly for a second. Then he nced at his assistant, hinting at him to deal


    with the matter as soon as possible.


    Martha slightly bowed her head, not bothering to look at the man''s deep gaze.


    Stefan''s assistant walked towards a policeman. "The patient wants to talk to you."


    After the policeman took over the phone and heard the patient''s family was willing to solve the problem


    privately, he let Martha pay the fine and set Melissa free.


    Before they left the police station, the policeman stared at Melissa solemnly and reminded her, "Pay


    more attention next time."


    Melissa nodded hard and promised, "I''ll never do it again."


    Then she gingerly held Martha''s arm. Lowering their heads, the two women followed Stefan out of the


    police station.


    On the roadside, Stefan ordered his assistant, "Send her back home. Then go negotiate with that


    patient."


    "Got it, Mr. Harrison."


    The assistant respectfully answered and looked at Melissa, who got the hint and followed him to the


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    car.


    After sitting in the car, Melissa looked back at Martha worriedly.


    Martha read her mind, forcing a smile to relieve her.


    ...


    On the way back to the Harrison Vi, Stefan drove with a stern look, giving off a cold vibe.


    Sitting in the passenger''s seat, Martha peeked out the window and had no intention of speaking.


    With an ironic sneer, Stefan remarked, "What friends are you making? Break off rtions with that type


    of woman now. Don''t disgrace the Harrison family."


    ''Break off rtions with that type of woman? Disgrace?''


    His words upset Martha more than an outright humiliation against her.


    "Melissa is my friend. My only friend," Martha retorted softly, but with a firm tone.


    Stefan''s eyes became icy. Suddenly, he stepped on the brake and parked the car under a sycamore


    tree.


    ''Damn, why has she been so against metely?''


    He covered the angry mes in his eyes, tightening his grip on the steering wheel.


    Seemingly unwilling to continue the topic with her, he asked, "Eden has high expectations of you to


    sign the endorsement contract. Can you do it?"


    His tone sounded sarcastic. Martha could tell he didn''t think she could make it.


    But she really felt "ttered" as he asked her about her job.


    "I can take care of my own business."


    Martha looked away to avoid his gaze and thought about what Rhys had promised her today. If Rhys


    kept his word, the contract would be signed.


    A disdainful look shed into Stefan''s eyes. Pressing his lips together, he stopped talking.


    ''Still talking tough now, Martha? You''lle begging me. Wait and see.''


    Half an hourter, they came back to the Harrison Vi.


    Martha returned to the bedroom. Seeing Stefan had no intention of leaving, she looked surprised.


    When he also entered the room, sweat oozed from her palms.


    Now, she didn''t want to stay in the same room with him.


    Without thinking much about it, she opened the closet, picked up her pajamas, and turned around to


    leave the room.


    Stefan reached out to stop her, gazing at her with inquisitive eyes. "Where are you going?"


    "You disagree to divorce me. I''ll sleep in the guestroom," Martha answered.


    She bypassed his arm to leave.


    Stefan dragged off his necktie in annoyance.


    "You are still my wife. It is your duty to sleep with me in this room."


    Martha stopped in her tracks. Though furious, she retorted with a smile, "I don''t want to sleep with you.


    You think I am filthy. I think you, too!"


    Over the years, he had countless mistresses. Right now, he kept Hollie in his vi. Martha didn''t think


    he needed her at all.

 Chapter 8 You Are a Whore!

    Chapter 8 You Are a Whore!


    She thought he was filthy, too?


    Stefan narrowed his eyes slightly, looking sullen.


    He rudely grabbed the pajamas from her hands, tossed them to the floor, and grabbed her neck,


    pinning her against the wall and making her unable to move.


    "Who do you think you are to say that?"


    He shot a frosty look at her and snapped, "When you were at college, you often stayed out with men.


    When I married you, you were not a virgin. You know what? You are a whore."


    ''You are a whore...''


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    His harsh words echoed in Martha''s ears, almost suffocating her.


    Martha had been used to Stefan''s humiliation.


    However, when he called her a whore, she felt she was falling into an abyss.


    Martha couldn''t understand why Stefan always thought she was filthy.


    He should have known who had taken her virginity.


    On the night five years ago, she had her first-time sex with him in the hotel room.


    However, on the wedding night, he insisted she cheated on him with her college senior.


    Martha closed her eyes hard, feeling exhausted.


    She didn''t want to dwell on the past anymore. Leaving the Harrison family and Stefan was her best


    choice currently.


    Parting her dry lips, Martha asked with a bitter smile, "You think I''m a whore. Why don''t you divorce


    me?"


    Hearing her mention the divorce again, Stefan was so furious that his eyes reddened.


    He wished to strangle her.


    He couldn''t understand why she was so eager to divorce him.


    Suppressing his rage, he loosened his hand and strode out of the bedroom. "Bang!" He mmed the


    door shut.


    Martha slumped along the wall, copsing on the floor.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks, her lips quivering. As she closed her eyes, the memories in the past


    came flooding back.


    On Stefan''s 23-year-old birthday five years ago, Martha was deceived by Hollie and thought Stefan


    was expecting to see her. Thus, she prepared a gift for him and entered the nightclub Stefan had


    reserved for his birthday party.


    Unfortunately, she saw Stefan holding Hollie in his arms intimately after she arrived.


    "Mr. Harrison, is she your girlfriend?" someone asked him about Hollie.


    Some watched them in envy.


    Martha stood aside like an onlooker.


    She wished Stefan could give that person a negative answer, but he didn''t.


    With a faint smile, Stefan tacitly approved.


    At that moment, Martha thought she shouldn''t have been there.


    She forgot how she managed to stay till the end, only feeling as if she had been dumped by the whole


    world.


    In the end, Stefan got drunk. After the party, Hollie was gone. Eden helped Stefan keep bnce and


    called Martha, "Miss Doyle, can you help me, please?"


    Martha was taken aback. Pinching the gift box tightly, she nodded at Eden and helped him take Stefan


    upstairs.


    After sending Stefan into the room, Eden received a call and told her he must leave.


    Martha also wanted to leave.


    "Water..." Stefan suddenly requested.


    His throat dried out, and he looked thirsty.


    Martha poured a ss of water and wanted to wake him up, but the next second, his big hand seized


    her wrist.


    "Argh!"


    Off guard, she was pulled down to the bed, and the water was sshed on the floor. The next second,


    Stefan forced himself on top of her.


    Martha was scared by instinct and struggled hard. However, she couldn''t break free at all.


    Staring at Stefan''s face from a short distance, she gradually stopped struggling as she had loved him


    for many years.


    It was said a girl''s first time hurt. Yet Martha would not feel aggrieved since it was with Stefan.


    They had been having sex for hours.


    In the early morning, Martha woke up and stared at the man sleeping soundly beside her.


    She was too shy. Besides, she didn''t want Stefan to misunderstand her for being an easy girl. She


    believed Stefan would be responsible and go to the Doyle Manor to propose to her for marriageter


    that morning.


    Therefore, Martha tolerated the pain, put on her clothes, and returned home.


    Yet she waited for a whole day.


    The following day, Stefan arrived at the Doyle Manor. In her bedroom, Martha overheard his voice and


    her face lit up with joy. She trotted out of the room and stood on the stairs to look down expectantly.


    Stefan wore a ck suit, standing upright. His handsome, angr face with perfect features shone


    under the morning sun.


    His lips parted. In a deep, pleasant voice, he said, "Mr. Doyle, I want to marry your daughter, Hollie


    Doyle."


    Instantly, Martha understood the feelings of falling from Heaven to Hell...


    Closing her eyes weakly, Martha didn''t sleep well that night.


    The following morning, she arrived at the Harrison Group on time at 9 AM.


    After waiting for three hours, Martha watched the desk covered with documents with a solemn look.


    She had yet to receive any positive answer from Joann for the endorsement. It seemed that the


    contract wouldn''t be signed sessfully.


    Clenching her fists tightly, Martha stood up and walked towards Eden''s office.


    Standing at the door, she thought about the wording to exin and knocked.


    "Come in, please."


    After hearing his permission, Martha sucked in her breath, pushed the door open, and entered his


    office.


    "Mr. Stone, may I..."


    Before she finished her words, Eden interrupted her with a smile, "Ms. Doyle, you''ve done a good job.


    You must have put much effort into convincing Joann to sign the contract."


    Martha was taken aback. It turned out Rhys had kept his word.


    Before she replied, Eden added joyfully, "You got the spokeswoman to sign with us earlier, so I''ll assign


    you to be in charge of themercial filming. The first shooting tomorrow is in the outdoor swimming


    pool. Don''t bete."


    "OK. I''ll be there on time, Mr. Stone."


    After nodding at Eden, Martha left.


    On the other side, Joann was messaging Hollie in reluctance.


    [I wonder when Martha has hooked up with Mr. Williams. He asked me to sign the endorsement


    contract with the Harrison Group. The person in charge of the filming is still Martha.]


    Shortly after she sent the message, Hollie replied, [I see. Why not teach her a lesson?]


    Reading the line, Joann smiled wickedly.


    ''I won''t let go of you, Martha!''


    ...


    For the filming the next day, Martha arrived on the scene pretty early to watch the staff members get


    prepared.


    She couldn''t help but be shocked when she saw Rhys show up. "Mr. Williams? What has brought you


    down here?"


    "I''m here to see you."


    Raising his eyebrows, Rhys stared at her with a flirtatious smile.


    Martha knew he was a yboy, so she wasn''t bothered. "Please suit yourself, then. I need to work."


    Then she checked the equipment and facilities to make sure there was nothing wrong.


    Watching her leave, Rhys narrowed his gaze.


    When it was almost time for filming, Joann finally showed up.


    She saw Rhys with the first glimpse, thinking he had dropped by to see her. She hurriedly walked up.


    "Morning, Mr. Williams. A beautiful day, isn''t it?"


    "Hmm," Rhys replied nonchntly, his eyes on a pretty figure not far away.


    In confusion, Joann followed his gaze. Realizing he was watching Martha, she stiffened.


    ''Damned Martha!'' she inwardly cursed.


    Joann clenched her fists tightly, more determined to give Martha a hard time.


    "Miss Lowe, pleasee over to try the jewelry."


    A staff member''s voice brought her back from scattered thoughts. Joann immediately wore a gentle


    smile and agreed, "Please show me the way."


    "This way, please."


    Joann followed him to get the ne for her endorsement.


    She opened the box and rubbed the pearls on the ne with her fingertips, slightly curling her lips.


    The next second, she confusedly eximed, "The ne is broken."


    Her voice attracted everyone''s attention. All looked at her.


    "Ms. Doyle, why do you give me a broken ne?" Joann questioned Martha, pretending to be


    angry.


    Martha was taken aback and muttered, "The ne was fine..."


    She had checked it earlier, and it wasn''t broken.


    Before she figured out what had happened, Rhys'' voice sounded behind her, "I''ll pay for this broken


    ne."


    Martha looked back at him in confusion. Joann pressed her lips together and clenched her fists, her


    eyes full of displeasure.


    ''What is Mr. Williams doing? Defending that woman?''


    Rhys'' words sent everyone else into silence.


    When Martha was about to refuse his kindness, an icy voice sounded, "Please don''t bother, Mr.


    Williams. The Harrison Group can afford it."


    Stefan came in with a stern look.


    Rhys darted at Martha not far away and looked into Stefan''s eyes with a flirty smile.


    The atmosphere became more awkward.


    Martha had a slight headache while watching the two men.


    They were at daggers drawn.

 Chapter 9 Unbelievable

    Chapter 9 Unbelievable


    With a sullen look, Stefan suppressed his anger.


    "Dy the filming time. Now, you return to thepany with me."


    ''Could I exin this clearly if I returned to thepany?''


    Martha stared down at the tip of her shoe and pursed her lips.


    Since she didn''t speak or move, Stefan looked more sullen.


    Martha could see the fury in his eyes, but she didn''t want to just leave.


    Watching the scene, Rhys walked to Martha, stood aside with a smile, and deliberately lowered his


    voice to ask, "You don''t want to leave me, do you?"


    His flirty voice was clearly heard in the silence.


    Stefan cast an icy nce at Martha.


    Feeling it, Martha bit her lip tightly, sweat oozing from her palms. Blood drained from her lips. "I didn''t


    break the ne," she said softly.


    She didn''t want to leave without sorting out this issue.


    "I won''t hold you ountable for the ne."


    Stefan felt irritable while watching Rhys almost cling to Martha, his face full of impatience.


    His words, however, made Martha''s heart sink and disappointed her so much.


    In Stefan''s opinion, she should be responsible for all the mistakes, whether it was a trifle or a big event.


    But this time, she must let him know it was not her fault.


    Thinking of that, Martha looked more determined. She yanked up her head and looked into Stefan''s


    eyes. ""It''s your business whether to hold me ountable. But I''ll never admit things that I''ve never


    done."


    Then she looked over at Joann. "Before sending the ne to you, I checked it and it was intact."


    "Why is it broken now?" Joann sneered at Martha who was isted, with undisguised smugness in her


    eyes.


    Gazing at her, Martha said, "That''s what I want to ask you."


    "Do you mean I''ve broken it?" Joann asked in disdain.


    She didn''t think Martha could do anything to her if she didn''t admit it.


    Stefan furrowed his eyebrows slightly.


    The air was really tense, with everyone staring at Martha and Joann.


    After a long while, Rhys broke the silence.


    With both hands in the pockets of his cks, he snorted, "Isn''t it simple to find out who has broken it?


    There are surveince cameras here everywhere. Check the surveince record. We''ll see who has


    touched the ne clearly."


    Looking over at Stefan, he continued while arching an eyebrow, "Mr. Harrison, haven''t you thought of


    such a simple way?"


    The expression on Stefan''s face froze.


    He could have thought such a way, but he had never thought it was done by someone else except


    Martha.


    With a sullen face, Stefan turned around to hint at his assistant, Flora, who then went to check the


    surveince record.


    Joanna clenched her fingers tightly while listening to them.


    If the surveince record was checked, what she had done would be exposed certainly.


    A panic appeared on her face.


    Seeing that, Martha curled her lips into a faint smile and blocked her way. "Miss Lowe, let''s watch the


    surveince video together."


    She wouldn''t want to be med for something she hadn''t done anymore.


    Joann only wished to escape there. Pressing her lips, she said stiffly, "I''m busy. Since the ne is


    broken, let''s continue the shooting some other day."


    Then she was about to turn away.


    "We''ll dateter. What else are you busy with?"


    Rhys smiled and reached around her shoulders to stop her from leaving.


    Joann''s legs weakened. Wearing an awkward smile, she had to stop.


    Shortly after, Flora returned with the surveince video.


    "Flora, please project the video onto the screen. It''s big, so everyone can watch it," said Rhys.


    Flora nced at Stefan for his permission. Then she strode towards the projector.


    Soon, the video was yed on the screen.


    Earlier in the morning, Martha passed the ne box to the staff. Later, when a staff member took it


    out, it wasn''t broken.


    After the staff member brought it to Joann in the dressing room and left, Joann took out the ne


    and tore the string to break it.


    The truth came out.


    All people turned to look at Joann in disbelief. She was a very popr female star, and no one had


    expected her to do such a dirty trick.


    Stefan scowled at Joann sharply.


    The scene became pin-drop silent.


    Under others'' gazes, Joann shook her head in a panic and exined, "It''s not like what you''ve


    thought... I... I didn''t break the ne purposely."


    As she refuted, her eyes reddened. She stammered gradually. Everyone had mixed feelings, but only a


    few believed her.


    After all, the evidence was solid. Several staff members tried to help her look for the troublemaker,


    feeling ashamed and humiliated.


    Stefan darted at Joann coldly and asked, "Tell me. You don''t think the Harrison Group''s endorsement is


    good enough for you?"


    Joann shook her head vigorously and couldn''t help trembling.


    Her agent could tell she was too scared to utter a word, so she bit the bullet and mediated, "Mr.


    Harrison, Joann didn''t mean it. She didn''t do it purposely."


    Her words made others discuss in low voices.


    As it was shown on the screen, everyone saw Joann break the ne. But her agent just lied about it


    shamelessly.


    Upon hearing others'' disdainful remarks, Joann looked at Rhys for help.


    Watching the scene, Martha only felt bitter and heartache.


    She took a deep breath, clenched her fists, and turned to Stefan, her eye rims reddening. "See? I told


    you, I haven''t done it!"


    With those words, she immediately turned around and trotted out.


    As soon as she turned around, tears trickled down her cheeks.


    She had experienced such matters countless times. Everyone med her for what she had never


    done.


    Finally, she was proven innocent once today.


    Stefan was startled, wondering why she ran so fast.


    Suppressing his anger, he watched Martha trot away and was about to follow her.


    An ironic voice sounded behind him, "Mr. Harrison, you don''t trust your wife. Why did you marry her?"


    Stefan stopped mid-step, turned around, and asked expressionlessly, "Does it have anything to do with


    you, Mr. Williams?"


    Rhys saw a strong sense of possession in his eyes, but he wasn''t surprised.


    He guessed Stefan didn''t notice it himself.


    With a faint smile, Rhys said, "I never forced a woman. Nothing happened between Martha and me that


    night."


    Stefan was taken aback. Frowning slightly, he replied, "You don''t have to tell me that, Mr. Williams."


    With those words, he pressed his lips together and turned away.


    Somehow, his irritation faded.


    Rhys raised his eyebrows while watching him. After straightening his cuffs, he headed for the entrance.


    Joann hurriedly followed him and tugged his arm as soon as he took a step. "Mr. Williams, you..."


    Rhys pushed her hand off and snorted, "I only have a three-minute passion for a woman. Unfortunately,


    I lost my interest in you a minute ago."


    His words made Joann baffled.


    She realized he had dumped her.


    Seeing Rhys'' figure fading. Joann wanted to chase him, but several staff members stopped her.


    "Miss Lowe, you can only leave after paying thepensation for the ne."


    She red at them in anger, her eyes full of hatred.


    ''Damned Martha! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have be like this,'' her inner voice cursed.


    ...


    On the other side, Martha returned to the Harrison Vi after sitting on the bus for half an hour.


    Earlier, she was too agitated, so her symptom worsened.


    She felt weak, her back full of cold sweat. Also, she had bearing-down pain in her lower abdomen.


    Martha tried hard to reach the drawer where her medicine was. After a few steps, she felt warm liquid


    dripping from her nose.


    When she touched it, she saw blood on her fingers.


    ''My nose is bleeding?''


    Frowning, Martha changed her way and headed for the bathroom.


    She pulled out two paper napkins to block her nose. Anxiously, she turned on the tap to wash her blood


    off her fingers.


    Much to her surprise, the blood didn''t stop, but more dripped.


    Shortly after, the sink was full of her blood.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Stefan arrived home.


    The scene where Martha trotted out repeatedly appeared in his mind. He frowned slightly.


    He had to admit that he had misunderstood her, but he thought she should be alert.


    The thought made him sullen. He disdained Martha for being so stupid, thinking she truly deserved the


    trouble.


    After taking off his suit jacket, Stefan frowned at the second floor. After a while, he went to the second


    floor.


    He didn''t see Martha in the bedroom when he pushed the door open.


    Furrowing his eyebrows, Stefan wondered where she had gone.


    Suddenly, he heard the sound of the running water from the bathroom.


    He strode in that direction. As soon as he entered, he saw Martha almost fall beside the sink, which


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    was full of blood.


    The color contrasted sharply with the white sink.


    Stefan''s pupils constricted. He rushed up, grabbed her arm, and asked, "What happened to you?"


    Feeling the warmth on her arm, Martha grabbed his sleeves. Then she cked out.


    "Martha? Martha?"


    Stefan gently shook her in his arms. A trace of anxiety appeared in his eyes.


    He had never seen her like this before. Somehow, he panicked.


    Pressing his thin lips together, Stefan scooped her up and strode towards the door.


    He frowned deeply as Martha was too light, as if she was made of paper. He couldn''t feel her weight at


    all.


    Subconsciously, he looked down at her.


    Seeing the bloodstain on his white shirt, Stefan looked more solemn, his eyes dark.


    ''Damn! Why does she bleed so much?''


    His intuition told him to send Martha to the hospital as soon as possible, so he quicken his steps.


    Carrying Martha in his arms, Stefan strode into the basement garage, started his car engine, and drove


    towards the hospital as fast as he could.


    On the way, he contacted the doctor. Thus, Martha was sent to the emergency room as soon as they


    arrived at the hospital.


    Stefan gazed at the red light above the operating room door, his eyes full of mixed feelings.


    Right then, Rupert arrived at the emergency room door as he was on duty.


    Seeing the bloodstains on Stefan''s shirt, he realized Martha had a seizure.


    Rupert''s eyes reddened in anxiety. He rushed to grab Stefan''s cor and threw a punch at him. "You


    bastard! Do you know she got..."

 Chapter 10 Hemorrhagic Shock

    Chapter 10 Hemorrhagic Shock


    Before Rupert had finished speaking, Stefan struck him back. Rupert fell to the ground.


    Martha was his wife. Stefan did not think Rupert had a right to question him.


    Suppressing his rage, Stefan gazed sharply at Rupert on the floor.


    Rupert also red sullenly at Stefan. He wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and, without a


    moment''s hesitation, raised his fist and struck Stefan again.


    "Stop making noises in the hospital!"


    Other hospital staff rushed to stop them after noticing what was happening.


    Seeing Rupert, they were shocked. "Dr. Turner?"


    Frowning deeply, Rupert was about to speak. Suddenly, the red light above the operating room door


    went off. The attending doctor came out.


    Stefan''s heart tightened. He bypassed Rupert and asked the doctor, "How''s she doing?"


    "She had a hemorrhagic shock. The blood has stopped. She woke up. Yet she was too fragile and had


    some abnormal symptoms. You are suggested to take her for an overall checkup," the doctor said


    solemnly.


    Then he hurried away.


    A nurse pushed the patient''s trolley out. Marthay on the bed peacefully with her eyes closed. Her


    face was so pale that Stefan could dimly see the blue veins beneath her skin.


    Pressing his thin lips, he could tell that she had lost a good deal of weight.


    Rupert was relieved to see Martha out atst, and he gradually calmed down.


    Without speaking to Stefan again, he watched Martha with concern, and followed the nurse to a


    general ward.


    Rupert''s concerned look and behavior were really an eyesore to Stefan.


    He was upset. When he was about to follow them, he stopped in his tracks.


    ''It''s good Martha''s not dead,'' Stefan thought to himself.


    Suppressing the fury in his chest, he lit a cigarette and left the hospital.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Hollie almost blew up after reading Joanna''s message.


    "Idiot! Do you think such a n could frame Martha? Can you use your brain?"


    After replying to Joann, she tossed the phone away and rubbed her temples.


    She did not expect that Joann would fail to settle such a trifle. Her high expectations of Joann were


    vain.


    Hollie wondered if this incident would affect the rtionship between Martha and Stefan.


    If Stefan''s attitude towards Martha changed, all her previous efforts would be in vain.


    Hollie grew irritable at the thought of the possibility.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she pulled out her phone and dialed Stefan''s number.


    When the call was answered, Hollie asked gently, "Stefan, I prepared dinner tonight. Let''s have it


    together."


    Stefan replied indifferently, "I''m in the hospital."


    "Are you sick? Which hospital? Is it severe?"


    "I''m OK. Martha fainted."


    Hollie immediately realized Stefan was looking after Martha in the hospital.


    She clenched her fists. "Did Martha faint? Then, can youe over tonight?"


    She deliberately softened her voice to make herself sound extremely disappointed and pitiful.


    Stefan answered softly, "Hmm. Rest early, Hollie. I''ve been looking for a new bone marrow for you.


    You''ll certainly recover."


    Hollie tightened her grip on the phone and looked shocked.


    ''Why is he looking for another donor for me? He agreed to let Martha donate it to me, didn''t he? Has he


    begun to take a fancy to Martha?''


    A thousand possibilities shed through Hollie''s mind.


    She was angry and wanted to smash the phone, but she could not, since she must keep a tender


    image in Stefan''s mind.


    "That''s great! I''m afraid... Anyway, thank you for taking care of Martha."


    "Alright."


    After ending the call, Hollie turned a sullen face and smashed her phone. "Martha, you despicable


    woman! How dare you y such a trick to change Stefan''s impression of you," she muttered to herself.


    She took a deep breath to keep her cool.


    In her opinion, Martha wouldn''t miss the chance to hit on Stefan after being sent to the hospital.


    If Stefan pitied her...


    Hollie cursed and decided to stop it from happening.


    There was a trace of scheming in her eyes.


    She would not let Stefan find another bone marrow donor. She had to let Martha die on the operating


    table.


    The hospital entrance.


    In the driver''s seat, Stefan was smoking a cigarette, with several cigarette butts on the ground.


    He ended the call, gazing intently at the hospital.


    He then flicked the butt of his cigarette between his fingers, exited the car, and entered the hospital.


    When he pushed open the ward door, he saw Martha lying on the bed, staring motionlessly at the


    ceiling, her face pale.


    Stefan only had a feeling that she looked as if she were dying.


    Frowning, he med her, "How do you look after yourself? You cked out because of a nosebleed."


    Martha was stunned. Pressing her lips together, she turned to peep out of the window.


    Stefan looked awkward as he still remembered he had wronged her earlier. After a pause, he added,


    "Go have an overall checkup tomorrow."


    "I don''t want it," Martha refused hoarsely, her eyshes fluttering.


    Her refusal annoyed Stefan and made hispassion for her fade away.


    "It''s for your own good. Anyway, it''s all up to you. It''s your own health."


    Stefan turned around impatiently.


    "Ahem. Ahem. Ahem..." Martha coughed behind him.


    Stefan was about to open the door but paused. "Stay here. You don''t need to go to work in the


    following days," he said indifferently.


    With those words, he left and closed the door.


    Silence returned to the ward. Martha closed her eyes with a bitter smile, thinking that he said it


    because he hoped she would soon recover and donate her bone marrow to Hollie.


    Bitterness and pain rose in her heart. Martha covered her breast.


    The night fell.


    Melissa and Rupert came to see Martha together.


    Martha forced a smile at the sight of them. "Here you came."


    "Martha, are you OK? You look pale."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Melissa tossed her handbag away, pouncing at the bed while crying.


    Seeing her eyes redden, Martha realized Rupert must have told Melissa about her blood cancer.


    "Stop crying! You look ugly. I''m fine," Martha bantered Melissa while holding her hand.


    Melissa cried more loudly.


    While crying, sheined, "Martha, you are so silly. Why did you not tell me about it? Do you know


    how upset I am now?"


    "Stefan is such a jerk. You are so seriously ill, and he is not here with you. He doesn''t deserve to be


    your husband!"


    Martha managed a bitter smile and whispered, "He hasn''t known it. I hid it from him."


    Stefan refused to divorce her. It was clear that he wanted her to donate her bone marrow to Hollie.


    But she did not want to die on the operating table. She wanted to leave this ce as far as possible!


    Blinking hard, Martha fought back tears. Then she looked at Rupert, who was sitting aside silently.


    "Rupert, I want to leave here."


    Rupert was slightly taken aback. Understanding what she meant, he smiled lovingly at her. "OK. I''ll take


    you away."


    The next second, Melissa echoed, "I''m willing to help you, too. Tell me what to do. I''ll be cooperative."


    ...


    Martha did not see Stefan again for the next two days.


    She ate the meals which were regrly brought to her by the servants. It was quite a rxing and


    peaceful time.


    Yet her quiet life soon ended.


    One day, Rupert went to see her in the ward after finding an apartment.


    Much to his surprise, he didn''t see Martha on the bed after entering but heard the retching sound from


    the bathroom.


    Rupert hurriedly strode over, knocked on the door, and asked worriedly, "Are you OK, Martha?"


    "I''m fine. My stomach is turning."


    Martha shook her head, dragged her weak body, and walked out.


    At the door, she saw Rupert gazing at her worriedly, so she smiled at him. "No worries. I''m OK."


    "Did you retch just now?"


    Rupert''s gaze rested on her pale face. Frowning, he carefully helped her to lie back on the bed.


    Martha nodded and answered after lying on the bed, "Right. I have been feeling dizzy for thest few


    days. When I woke up in the morning, I retched."


    Rupert looked stern and his heart sank.


    Martha could tell by his expression that something was wrong. Tilting her head, she stared at him and


    asked, "What are you thinking? Tell me bluntly."


    Rupert uttered with difficulty, "Martha, you might be... pregnant. I suggest you have a checkup."


    With a solemn look, he said in a deeper tone than usual, "If it''s real, you cannot have a baby in your


    current health condition. You must get rid of it ASAP."


    Martha was taken aback.


    Lowering her head in a daze, she stroked her lower abdomen and muttered, "Am I pregnant?"


    She could not believe it.


    She had been married to Stephan for three years. For thest three years, she had been longing for a


    baby. But when she no longer wished so, she seemed to get pregnant.


    If she was really pregnant, she wondered if she would have the heart to get rid of it.

 Chapter 11 Suicide

    Chapter 11 Suicide


    The president''s office, the Harrison Group.


    Eden knocked on the door before entering the office.


    Stefan raised his head and nced at him, frowning slightly. "Why are you here?"


    "I heard you changed the spokeswoman. Did you avenge your wife?"


    Eden smiled at him. Although he asked a question, his tone was affirmative.


    Stefan closed the file in his hand without any change in his expression. "The previous one doesn''t have


    a good character. She''ll tarnish the Harrison Group''s reputation and image."


    "You are double-faced. I won''t buy it."


    Eden sat on the sofa, raising her eyebrows and watching Stefan with a teasing smile. "You care about


    her, but always pretend not."


    When he received the call that day, Stefan was chairing a meeting.


    Upon hearing about the incident, Eden decided to take care of it after the meeting. Yet Stefan


    dismissed them sullenly and went to the filming set personally.


    Although Stefan never admitted it, all the signs showed that he cared about Martha.


    As soon as his remark was made, Stefan cast him a harsh nce. "You think too much."


    How could he possibly care about Martha?


    That damned woman was clearly incapable of taking charge of the shooting, but she still took the job,


    so she deserved that lesson!


    Suddenly, Stefan''s phone vibrated on the desk.


    He checked the caller ID and answered, "Yes?"


    A maid said in a panic, "Mr. Harrison, Miss Doylemitted suicide. I went to clean her room and


    found her cutting her wrist."


    "Send her to the hospital. Hurry!" Stefan snapped.


    The maid shivered. "Yes... Yes, we did."


    "Which one? I''ll be right there."


    Stefan picked up his suit jacket and left his office, looking tense.


    Eden sat on the sofa watching him leave, frowning slightly with a thoughtful look.


    ...


    Ten minutester, Stefan arrived at the emergency room.


    Frowning at the maid, he asked, "Tell me what happened exactly."


    Feeling the strong aura from Stefan, the maid lowered her head and answered gingerly, "Last night,


    Miss Doyle waited for you to have dinner, but you didn''t go back. Then she skipped it. This morning,


    she was unwilling to go downstairs. She said..."


    The maid broke off.


    "What did she say?"


    "Miss Doyle said she couldn''t recover and didn''t want to be a burden..."


    Her words made Stefan press his lips together and lower his eyes, in which there was a look of guilt.


    He med himself for being too busy to apany Hollie.


    The light above the emergency room door was out.


    A doctor stepped out and strode toward Stefan. "Excuse me, mister. Are you the patient''s family?"


    "Yes. How''s she doing now?"


    Stefan frowned at the doctor.


    "She has stopped bleeding, but her condition is too poor. She has no desire to live. It''s bad for her


    treatment and recovery."


    The doctor broke off with a sigh. "Her sickness has be severe. I am afraid she needs a bone


    marrow transnt right now. Or she may not make it through tonight."


    Stefan''s body shook violently. Clenching his fingers, he looked stern.


    ...


    On the other side, Martha hesitated for a long time after hearing Rupert''s suggestions. In the end, she


    was so curious about the truth that she went to the gynecology and obstetrics department for a


    checkup.


    The result was out pretty soon. Holding it with trembling fingers, Martha had an unreal feeling.


    The report showed she had been pregnant for a month.


    Martha smiled bitterly, leaning against the wall next to the examination department.


    She was really pregnant.


    Martha recalled that torturing night. Although Stefan asked her to take the birth control pills the next


    day, she was still pregnant.


    Martha pinched the report, her knuckles white.


    ''Will Stefan believe the baby is his?''


    Martha folded the report and put it into her pocket, feeling frustrated.


    She did not think he would believe it. He firmly believed she had slept with Rhys that night, so he would


    think Rhys was the baby''s father.


    Martha''s eyes drooped. Thinking about her current health condition, she felt a sharp pang in her heart.


    She could not keep the baby in such a situation. Or, she and her baby would die together easily.


    The baby, however, was all she had left.


    What should she do?


    She turned around in depression, dragging her exhausted body back to her ward.


    From the ss window on the door, she saw Stefan, surprisingly.


    He sat on the couch with his head down, typing a message on his phone. Martha could not read his


    expression.


    She wondered if he was there to see her.


    Her eyes glimmered with joy, thinking maybe he would ept the baby.


    Martha looked up and pushed the door open expectantly.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She met his cold eyes before telling him she was pregnant.


    "Hollie is in the operating room now. Her position was urgent. She cannot wait for another bone


    marrow. Come with me to the operating room."


    Martha paused in her tracks, the ray of hope fading from her eyes.


    The corners of her mouth curled into a bitter smile. She had expected this to happen someday, but


    never thought it woulde so soon.


    It happened right after she learned she was pregnant.


    Martha took a deep breath to calm her trembling voice. "I don''t want to donate my bone marrow to her."


    "Tell me whatever you want," Stefan softened the tone of his voice.


    Hollie was in an emergency, so she couldn''t wait for the bone marrow to be found abroad. Only Martha


    could save her life.


    He asked the attending doctor. As long as the donor was healthy, there would be no problem.


    "I don''t want to."


    Martha stared at him firmly. She was already pregnant, so she could not donate her bone marrow to


    Hollie.


    Stefan scowled at her and seized her wrist. "Donating the bone marrow won''t affect you. I promise to


    give you whatever you want. You want a divorce, do you? I agree."


    His words brought pain to Martha''s heart.


    She was pregnant, but he wanted to divorce her.


    The bitter smile faded from Martha''s lips. She broke free from him and asked in a low voice, "What if I


    tell you I''m pregnant? Will you..."


    "Impossible! I make you take the pill every time. Even if you were pregnant, I wouldn''t want it."


    Stefan did not believe she was pregnant.


    They didn''t have sex often. Each time he slept with Martha, he had birth control measures. Hence, he


    did not think Martha would be pregnant.


    Considering the doctor''s reminder, Stefan suppressed his anxiety and promised Martha again, "Martha,


    as long as you can save Hollie, I can agree on all your conditions."


    His words were too cruel for her.


    The sharp pang in Martha''s heart was so great that she closed her eyes desperately.


    Even though she had been pregnant, his mind would not change. It turned out she and her baby


    couldn''t beparable to Hollie.


    Clenching her fists tightly, Martha answered, "I want nothing. Please leave my ward. I won''t donate my


    bone marrow to Hollie."


    Stefan gazed at her with a stern face. Then he turned to the door and ordered icily, "You all. Come in."


    The ward door was forced open.


    Four nursing workers strode toward Martha fiercely with solemn faces.


    "What are you doing?"


    Martha sensed something wrong, flinching backward in a panic.


    The nursing workers didn''t answer. Two pressed her arms, and the other grabbed her legs.


    "Stop it! Let go of me!"


    Martha tried hard to wave her arms and kick desperately.


    The nursing worker standing aside ignored her and injected a medical tranquilizer into her body.


    Martha failed to break free, ring at Stefan in a fury.


    He stood aside while watching her coldly. Martha felt her strength was gone gradually, her eyes full of


    despair.


    ''He can even sacrifice me for Hollie!''


    The despair in Martha''s eyes startled Stefan slightly.


    The next second, he returned to being as indifferent as usual.


    After injecting the medical tranquilizer, the nursing workers let go of Martha.


    Martha had no strength at all. She tried to get up, but could not move. She could not utter a single


    word.


    The nursing workers carried her onto a patient''s trolley, pushing her out of the ward.


    Martha''s heart kept sinking.


    All the warmth in her body and her hope vanished bit by bit.


    As soon as the ward door was closed, Martha red at Stefan in hatred and rage.


    But in the end, Martha was wheeled into surgery.


    Then she tried hard to turn her head, only to find another bed beside her, on whichy Hollie with a


    pale look.


    Hollie''s wrist was wrapped in gauze, which was faintly blurred by oozing blood. She looked fragile.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the operating room was suddenly shut. The operating light was turned on so abruptly that


    Martha''s eyes narrowed subconsciously.


    Soon, the doctors put on their masks, walking towards her. Nurses started getting prepared for the


    operation.


    Martha couldn''t move but could hear them speak.


    She watched them get busy, looking more desperate.


    When she closed her eyes and was about to ept her destiny, a doctor suddenly said, "You all,


    please go out first."


    "OK," other doctors and nurses answered, heading out.


    Martha''s heart skipped a beat.


    ''Is there any turning back?'' Martha thought, with a glimmer of hope.


    She pinched her palms to keep her eyes open. As expected, all the doctors and nurses were gone


    except the surgeon.


    Was the operation terminated because Stefan found she was pregnant?


    Before she figured it out, the doctor''s voice shattered all her expectations.


    "Miss Doyle, the n goes smoothly."


    Martha watched the doctor take off his mask and nod at Hollie.


    Martha stiffened, wondering why the doctor said so.


    ''n? What did he mean by the n?''


    Martha tried hard to raise her hand to make some noises. Hollie looked over at her.


    "Oops, you are still awake?"


    Hollie curled her lips into an ironic smile.


    "Martha, you are willing to donate your bone marrow to me. I''m really touched."


    Martha tried to speak, but could not utter a word.


    Gazing at Hollie fiercely, she pinched her palms hard.


    Watching her like this, Hollie smiled in satisfaction.


    "Happy about my arrangement, Martha? You were right. I''ve never been sick."

 Chapter 12 An Ungrateful Bastard

    Chapter 12 An Ungrateful Bastard


    Hollie raised her hand to stroke Martha''s cheek with a wicked smile. "From now on, Stefan will think


    you''ve cured me. I will not let him feel guilty for you. Thus, you must die on the operating table today."


    Martha did not expect Hollie to aim to kill her.


    ring at Hollie, she made a desperate effort to escape, her face crimson.


    Hollie withdrew her hand. Seemingly remembering something, she asked, "Martha, have you always


    thought that I am an ungrateful bastard?"


    Her question puzzled Martha.


    Hollie gazed at her coldly. "Do you think I should appreciate your mother and you, for she saved my life


    back then?"


    Seeing her expression grow more sinister, Martha frowned.


    Back then, when Hollie was almost drowned, Martha''s mother saved Hollie''s life, but Martha''s mother


    was swept away by another wave. Martha witnessed the whole ident.


    The scene of her mother''s disappearance into the sea became a nightmare for her for years afterward.


    Every time Martha recalled it, she felt the grief tug at her heart. She med herself for not learning to


    swim when she was young. If so, she could have helped her mother. She also med herself for not


    checking the swimming ring in advance.


    They should never have gone to the coastal city for that vacation.


    If they had not been there, nothing would have happened.


    The memory made Martha gasp, and her eyes reddened.


    Hollie could read the regret in her eyes. She bent over with a snort and drawled in Martha''s ear,


    "Martha, you know what? It wasn''t an ident."


    Instantly, Martha''s brain hummed.


    ''Not an ident? Is there more to it than that?''


    She stared intently at Hollie, trying to capture all the expressions on Hollie''s face.


    Hollie stood up, raised her eyebrows, and added, "I broke your swimming ring back then. You should


    have been the one who died then, but I mistook your swimming ring for mine. Fortunately, that woman


    rescued me. Humph! Your mother died for you. Understand?"


    Martha stiffened, her eyes full of shock.


    ''Hollie broke my swimming ring? My mother was murdered by her!''


    Martha was startled. That year, Hollie was only 10, but she was already scheming.


    Martha gasped for breath and tasted blood in her throat. She tried to raise her hand to hit Hollie, but


    she could not move a finger because of the tranquilizer.


    So she could only re at Hollie in hatred and anger.


    Martha hated herself. The murderer who had killed her mother was right before her, but she could not


    even p Hollie on her mother''s behalf.


    The smile on Hollie''s face gradually broadened. Soon, she giggled andughed harshly.


    "It feels so wonderful to tell everything. I''ve nned this for so many years, Martha. Now you can go to


    find your mother in peace."


    ''How dare she mention my mother again!''


    ''If it had not been for saving Hollie, my mother would not have died.''


    ''If I die today, I shall haunt Hollie like a ghost!''


    Soon, the surgeon next to Martha inserted a needle into her iliac bone and skilfully drew the


    hematopoietic stem cells from her bone marrow.


    The needle caused a sharp pain. Martha bit her lip tightly, and the sweat oozed from her forehead and


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    trickled into her hair.


    Holding her phone, Hollie stood by and recorded the scene where Martha''s bone marrow was


    withdrawn. She felt strangely excited and triumphant.


    Martha''s fingernails dug into her palms, and the blood oozed.


    She struggled for a long time, but could do nothing, feeling the marrow gradually being drawn from her


    body.


    Martha realized that she had ended up like this only because she had been so foolish.


    She had thought that she could gain Stefan''s heart by persistent waiting and silent giving. She had


    thought Hollie could be made good as long as she treated Hollie well.


    Martha red at Hollie with reluctance, thinking she deserved the ordeal.


    If she had had another chance, she would never have married Stefan and would have made Hollie pay.


    Tears trickled down her cheeks. Gradually, her eyes lost their focus.


    Outside the operating room, Stefan waited solemnly.


    He did not think the bone marrow donation would impair Martha''s health. He would make it up to her


    when she got out.


    Yet Martha''s look of despair before she was wheeled into the emergency room recurred to him.


    ''Why is she so averse to the donation?''


    ''Hollie grew up together with her as her younger sister. Did Martha have the heart to watch Hollie die of


    cancer without helping her?''


    Stefan pressed his lips together to control his mingled emotions, reminding himself not to think of


    Martha''s gaze earlier.


    Three hours passed quickly.


    However, they seemed like a year to Stefan.


    The red light above the operating room door turned green. The door was open.


    Stefan checked on Hollie, who closed her eyes with a pale face. Blood still oozed from the bandage on


    her wrist.


    Her oxygen mask was slightly foggy. Every sign told Stefan how much her life had been in danger


    during thest three hours.


    Stefan stared at her with a frown, and felt sorry for her.


    Hollie was weak and vulnerable. After the surgery, he wondered how long it would take her to recover.


    Later, Dr. Dudley walked out of the operating room with a weary look.


    Stefan went up and gazed at him with a deep frown. "How was the operation, Doc?"


    Dr. Dudley rubbed his temples feebly to relieve his weariness. "It was sessful. But whether she''ll


    wake up depends on her willpower and health condition."


    "What do you mean?"


    Stefan stared worriedly at Hollie.


    "We must observe her in the ICU for three days. If she doesn''t wake up in three days, she''ll be a


    vegetable," said the doctor solemnly.


    Then he told Stefan he needed to write the operation report and left quickly.


    ''Why is it so severe?''


    Stefan followed the nurses to the ICU andpletely forgot Martha was still in the operating room.


    ...


    The operating room.


    Marthay on the operating table, gradually losing consciousness.


    The piercing pain spread through her body from her spine, stimting her brain and keeping her


    vaguely conscious.


    Gradually she ceased to feel the pain but grew chilly. The chill built up and crept into her bones.


    She felt as if she were floating in the air.


    In a trance, she saw her mother waving at her.


    ''Mom, it hurts... It hurts so much... Please take me with you. I miss you, Mom...''


    Martha held out her hand to her mother.


    ...


    Rupert, when he had finished his work, was about to examine Martha in her ward, to see if she had got


    better today.


    As he walked around the nurse''s station, he overheard some nurses talking about the bone marrow


    transnt.


    Rupert quickened his steps, rushing to Martha''s ward.


    However, he saw nobody there.


    Her heart hammered. His bad hunch made him run crazily toward the registration counter.


    Standing in front of the counter, he panted as he quickly scanned patient records from a nurse.


    He saw Hollie''s name, and her operation started three hours ago.


    Rupert realized the operation was done.


    His pupils constricted. He then immediately ran toward the operating room.


    The door was still open.


    Rupert pushed the door open. The operating room was deadly silent. Only the sounds of the surgical


    device and the fans were heard.


    After going through the sterilizing room, Rupert saw a surgeon injecting something into the patient on


    the operating table.


    "What are you doing?" he asked coldly, and the surgeon was shocked.


    He hurriedly put away the syringe and looked away to avoid Rupert''s gaze.


    "Hi, Dr. Turner," he greeted Rupert respectfully, as Rupert was the director of the surgeon department.


    Rupert frowned at Martha, and saw that her face was as white as a sheet. His heart tightened. "Get


    out!"


    Dr. Dudley felt guilty, so he had no guts to argue back. He turned around, escaping the operating room.


    "Martha? Martha? Can you hear me?" Rupert approached Martha and called her by name.


    Although Martha''s eyes were open, he did not see the focus in them, as if her soul had been extracted.


    The heart monitor beeped irregrly, irritating Rupert.


    He called Martha''s name repeatedly, but she did not respond.


    "Beep-- Beep--"


    Suddenly, the heart monitor rmed.


    Rupert hurriedly checks the device, only to find that Martha''s heart rate had dropped to almost zero.


    Martha''s eyes gradually dimmed.


    Panic overwhelmed Rupert. He grabbed Martha''s hands and growled anxiously, "Martha! Martha! Hang


    on there!"


    Unfortunately, Martha could hear nothing at that moment.


    Rupert staggered to fetch a cardiac pacemaker and gave her CPR.


    It didn''t work.


    Momentster, the heart monitor suddenly beeped, reminding him that Martha''s life was over.


    Rupert stared at her in dismay and stiffened.


    Standing in a daze, he held Martha''s hand and wondered why it was so cold.


    Part of his world copsed at that moment.

 Chapter 13 Send Her to the Cremation

    Chapter 13 Send Her to the Cremation


    The ICU ward.


    Stefan, dressed in a protective suit, was watching Hollie.


    Hollie had not yet awakened. He watched her for a long time as he sat by her bedside.


    A nurse went in to check on Hollie and look at all her data. Reading the data change, Stefan felt


    worried.


    When it was dusk, his assistant brought him some files to deal with.


    Stefan stayed up all night at work. When his assistant came for the files the following morning, he took


    a break and thought of Martha.


    ''She must have been sent back to the ward to recuperate after the bone marrow donation, eh?''


    Thinking of that, Stefan sent his assistant to check on her in her ward.


    "Sorry, Mr. Harrison, but Ms. Doyle wasn''t in her ward."


    The assistant said solemnly, "The nurse on dutyst night told me she hadn''t been in the wardst


    night."


    ''How could she not be in her ward?''


    Stefan''s eyebrows were deeply furrowed. "Is she mad? She just had an operation. She should rest


    now!"


    With a stern look, he suppressed the irritation in his heart, stood up, and walked out of the ward.


    He thought Martha had stayed out overnight right after the operation.


    Yet, as soon as he left the ICU ward, a nurse on the ward round trotted towards him with a joyful smile.


    "Mr. Harrison, the patient is awake."


    Stefan stopped in his tracks, flicking his hand at his assistant. "Go find her again."


    "Yes, Mr. Harrison."


    After the assistant was gone, Stefan put on the protective suit and returned to the ICU.


    Hollie, still wearing an oxygen mask, looked pale. She looked delighted when her gaze fell on Stefan.


    She raised her hand feebly. However, it fell back on the bed. "Am I still alive?"


    Her tone showed how vulnerable she was, and evoked pity.


    "You are awake. Now you''ll be fine."


    Stefan breathed a sigh of relief, walked to the bed, and held her hand.


    Tears welled in her eyes and she looked emotional. "I thought I would never see you again," Hollie said


    excitedly.


    "I''m always with you. Nothing will happen to you. Don''t worry."


    Stefan stroked her hair, watching her dotingly.


    There was a hint of concern in his eyes.


    He could not help wondering how Martha was doing now.


    Hollie noticed his concern sensitively. Clutching his hand, she forced a smile to distract him. "Stefan,


    luckily, you''re always there for me."


    "Hmm. The doctor said the transnt was a sess. Rest well. Then you''ll recover soon."


    After giving her a few reminders while sitting on the edge of her bed, Stefan left the ICU.


    Then he made his way to Martha''s ward.


    He wondered why his assistant had not yet reported to him.


    While he pondered, he decided to teach Martha a lesson after finding her. When he had almost


    reached her ward, however, he met Rupert in the corridor.


    Their gazes met.


    Rupert was dressed in a doctor''s white gown which was slightly rumpled. He looked haggard.


    Stefan frowned and felt a surge of anger at the thought that Martha was having an affair with Rupert.


    He looked coldly away and walked toward Rupert.


    Stefan had just brushed past Rupert when thetter stopped him. "She''s waiting for you."


    Stefan paused, narrowing his gaze on Rupert while tilting his head.


    He confirmed that Rupert had taken her away. ''They indeed share weal and woe, don''t they?''


    Stefanughed at himself for worrying about Martha just now.


    ''She nevercks men''s care, right?''


    He let out a snort ofughter. Ignoring Rupert, he strode forward.


    Watching his impassive response, Rupert burst into anger.


    Such a jerk like Stefan did not deserve Martha at all.


    If he had not been in a white coat, he would have beaten Stefan violently.


    Clenching his fists, he tried hard to suppress his anger and added, "If her family doesn''t show,


    ording to the hospital''s rules, the dead can be sent to the cremation directly."


    ''The dead? The cremation?''


    Stefan immediately stopped in his tracks.


    He was puzzled by the words, and wondered if anything had happened to Martha.


    His eagle-like eyes rested on Rupert. "What do you mean?"


    Rupert red at Stefan coldly. Stefan, who had done all he could to hurt Martha, asked him with an air


    of innocence. Pressing his thin lips together, he did not respond to Stefan.


    Seeing that he was silent, Stefan got riled up and wondered what Rupert meant.


    A few momentster, Stefan followed him into the hospital morgue.


    After pushing open the door, Rupert walked toward a bed covered with a white cloth, his eyes full of


    grief.


    Stefan pressed his lips together and looked at him incredulously.


    After sucking in his breath, Rupert lifted the white cloth.


    Martha was lying on the bed, her face bloodless. She did not even breathe.


    Stefan clenched his fists tightly, his eyes glimmering.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It turned out that Martha was here.


    He refused to believe it.


    He almost stopped breathing. Gazing at her, he strode toward the bed.


    He stiffened when he got closer and confirmed it was Martha on the bed.


    It was Martha, for real.


    The day before, however, she had been quite well. She talked to him and was enraged by him. Stefan


    could not believe that she was dead.


    Pressing his lips together, he raised his hand to stroke her cheek, to verify that she was lying to him.


    However, he only felt the coldness from his fingertips, which was not the temperature of a living man.


    His pupils suddenly dted. He only felt the chill that ran through his body.


    He almost shuddered in the chill. Probably the morgue was too cold, or probably his heart had frozen.


    ''How could it be possible? She''s gone?''


    During their five-year marriage, he detested her but had never expected to touch her cold dead body.


    Mixed feelings surged in Stefan''s heart, but he failed to find an outlet for them.


    He took two steps backwards and looked at Rupert in disbelief. "How could this be possible? It was a


    minor operation. How could she be like this?"


    Rupert could see the incredulity and confusion in Stefan''s eyes. The rage which he had been


    repressing all day rose in him.


    He could not understand how Stefan could remain so calm at such a moment.


    Dragging Stefan''s tie fiercely, he snapped, "How dare you ask why! It''s all your fault. You pressed her


    to death!"


    In the end, he growled angrily.


    His eyes reddened, and he looked like a furious lion.


    "Let go of me. Make it clear."


    Stefan stepped back, pulling Rupert''s hand away with a frown.


    He turned and gazed at Martha, his eyes dark.


    He only wanted her to donate her bone marrow to Hollie, but never expected Martha to be that fragile.


    He had thought of it as a minor operation.


    Rupert saw the confusion in his eyes again. Driven by anger, he strode up and punched him in the


    face.


    "Don''t you know Martha has blood cancer? You asked her to donate her bone marrow. You killed her."


    Stefan turned suddenly and gazed at Rupert. "Blood cancer? What are you talking about?"

 Chapter 14 Martha, Open Your Eyes and Look at Me

    Chapter 14 Martha, Open Your Eyes and Look at Me


    Stefan furrowed his brows, his eyes bloodshot.


    "Did you say she had blood cancer?"


    ring at him coldly, Rupert growled in a hoarse voice, "Half a month ago, she was diagnosed with


    blood cancer."


    ''Half a month ago?''


    Stefan was taken aback, recalling he shook off Martha''s hand and made her fall to the ground at the


    hospital entrance, which happened after Hollie returned to town.


    At that time, Stefan thought Martha pretended to nosebleed, but it turned out to be caused by her blood


    cancer.


    Stefan almost stopped breathing. Then he suddenly realized her recent status.


    He had thought she looked fragile because of a mild sickness. Unfortunately, it was because of blood


    cancer.


    Stefan had no idea about it at all.


    ''Why didn''t she tell me about it?''


    "She never told me about it," Stefan said in irritation.


    "She had lost so much weight. Haven''t you noticed it?"


    Rupert snorted and said with sarcasm, "Oh, right. You love and care about another woman


    wholeheartedly. How could you notice her change?"


    Stefan pressed his lips together but didn''t retort.


    Rupert sneered.


    "Yesterday, Martha went to have a pregnancy check. The result showed she was pregnant."


    The news startled Stefan. Without seeing a remorseful look on Stefan''s face, Rupert could no longer


    hold back his rage and threw a punch at Stefan''s face. "She''s carrying your baby. Now, they are both


    dead. You ruthless bastard!"


    Stefan didn''t dodge. Rupert used much strength, so his face became bruised immediately.


    ''Is Martha pregnant for real?''


    Blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. Martha''s words reechoed in his ear, his eyes losing focus.


    "What if I tell you I''m pregnant? Will you..."


    She asked him in the ward before the surgery the previous day.


    But he replied to her coldly -- he wouldn''t want the baby even if she was pregnant.


    He then had her brought to the operating room.


    He even didn''t study her expression at that time.


    ''She must be very desperate after hearing my hurtful words.''


    He looked at the lifeless woman on the bed, his heart contracting.


    Rupert seemed to use up his strength by hitting Stefan. Squatting down and covering his face, he


    added hoarsely, "It''s all your fault. You misunderstood our friendship. We don''t have an affair."


    "You were right. I do like Martha, but she only loves you wholeheartedly and ignores me... Silly


    woman."


    He choked with sobs in the end.


    At his words, Stefan trembled. ''They never have an affair?''


    Leaning against the wall weakly, Stefan looked haggard and lonely.


    He and Martha had married for three years.


    In the past three years, he had hardly returned home. To take revenge on her, he kept many mistresses


    and called her to clean up the mess after after having sex.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha had obediently been there on countless nights.


    Whenever she saw him interact intimately with other women, she looked painful. Her jealousy and pain


    delighted him.


    Thus, Stefan never thought he cared about Martha.


    However, when he stared at her, whoy in bed motionlessly, the sharp pang in his heart made him feel


    as if it was torn piece by piece. He almost failed to catch up his breath.


    Stefan exhaled heavily, daring not to look at her.


    When they first met, Martha wore a white dress, hopping up and down while walking towards him. She


    timidly looked at him and said softly, "You are so handsome, Stefan."


    Stefan wished she could still stand before him and talk to him.


    However, she looked lifeless and stopped breathing, lying there peacefully.


    After meeting her 10 years ago, he used to like and detest her. No matter what, he had never expected


    her to die.


    When Rupert raised his head, he saw Stefan''s haggard face. He knew Stefan regretted it.


    Martha wouldn''t have suffered that much if it weren''t for him.


    Rupert tried hard to stand up. "Stefan, you don''t deserve to marry her!" he snorted.


    With those words, he staggered out of the morgue.


    However, his growls reechoed repeatedly in Stefan''s ears.


    Stefan lifted his foot, walking towards the bed. He stood next to Martha, his eyes full of mixed feelings.


    The smell of disinfectant overwhelmed him, reminding him he was in a morgue. The dead silence in the


    room also made him realize Martha had been gone.


    Stefan wanted to stroke her cheek but was afraid of touching the coldness that would cause a tearing


    pain in his heart.


    His lips parted. After a long time, he said in a husky, imploring voice, "Martha... Stop messing around.


    Open your eyes and look at me."


    However, only the silence responded to him.


    Stefan stared at her in pain, gripping her hands tightly.


    He muffled to coax her, "Martha, as long as you wake up, I''ll make all your wishese true. You''ll still


    be my wife. We can also have many babies."


    ...


    The Doyle Manor.


    Maxwell was taken aback when he received Martha''s bad news. His phone dropped to the floor, but he


    didn''t know.


    In an instant, Maxwell''s loving eyes reddened. "How dare Stefan do it!|


    Bianca bolted from the blue and sobbed for a long time before returning to her senses.


    Maxwell and Bianca rushed into the hospital in half an hour.


    On the way, Maxwell was absentminded, looking aged in an instant.


    Bianca kept shedding her tears and muttering to herself. She found it hard to believe Martha would die


    so suddenly.


    After getting out of the car, the two helped each other while walking towards the morgue. In the


    corridor, they encountered Stefan, Melissa, and Rupert.


    As Maxwell looked into Stefan''s eyes, he failed to repress his anger and sorrow and waved his walking


    stick at Stefan. "Give my daughter back to me!" Maxwell roared furiously.


    He tossed out the walking stick and staggered, almost falling.


    Bianca immediately helped him keep his bnce. Gazing at Stefan, she didn''t speak Stefan''s eyes


    dimmed. Pressing his thin lips together, he cast down his eyes full of pain and regrets.


    ''How could this have happened? It''s all my fault.''


    Stefan''s indifferent reaction added fuel to the fire. Maxwell boiled up with rage.


    Pointing at Stefan, Maxwell scolded him angrily, "If I had known you were such a bastard, I wouldn''t


    have let Martha marry you."


    His words made Stefan''s pupils constrict. The pang in his heart became sharper.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Maxwell was so enraged that his face twisted ferociously.


    "You made my daughter die, Stefan. I must let you pay the price! I swear!"


    Melissa looked up at him and could tell how heartbroken he was.


    She felt sorry and wanted to talk to him, but Rupert immediately pulled her back, slightly shaking his


    head.


    Melissa repressed her urge, her eyes dropping to herp.


    She didn''t know if it was appropriate to do so.


    They helped Martha leave, but everyone who loved and cared about her was hurt. Melissa wondered if


    it was right or wrong.


    ...


    The ICU ward.


    A woman in her forties, wearing an orange dress and white high heels, swung into Hollie''s ward and


    stood next to her bed.


    Seeing theer, Hollie beamed at her.


    The woman was Libby, the best friend of Hollie''s mother. Like Hollie''s mother, Libby always hung out in


    bars and pubs. She was in her forties but looked in her thirties, attractive to men.


    Libby told Hollie what was happening in the corridor.


    Hollie was taken aback for a short moment.


    She hadn''t expected Martha to be pregnant and have blood cancer, for real.


    If she didn''t make a move, Martha would die soon, wouldn''t she?


    Thinking of that, Hollie frowned and asked worriedly, "Libby, would we be exposed?"


    Libby gripped her hand tightly with a smile and patted it gently.


    "I''ve arranged those people well. They are trustworthy. Don''t you trust me?"


    Libby''s guarantee relieved Hollie.


    Libby had been staying in this city for decades, so she had known some influential men.


    Uneasiness faded off Hollie''s heart gradually.


    After calming down, Hollie gripped Libby''s hand back lovingly and said in a sweet tone, "Libby, what


    are you talking about? How could I not trust you?"


    "Rest here. Rx. Nothing''s gonna happen," Libby replied, staring at Hollie in love and tenderness.


    Hollie chitchatted andughed with her for a moment. Suddenly, she remembered something and


    blurted out anxiously, "Martha''s death must have given Stefan a hard blow. Besides, she died with his


    baby. Libby, I''m afraid..."


    She broke off. After Martha had been gone, Stefan never went to her ward again.


    Libby darted at her and answered in disdain, "That''s for sure, but so what? She''s dead now."


    Patting Hollie''s hand, she added, "You are alive. What are you afraid of? You have plenty of time."


    ...


    After Stefan returned to the Harrison Group, he sent his assistant to watch Martha''s dead body to avoid


    anyone getting closer.


    Then he locked himself up in the office and didn''t leave for the following three days.


    Maxwell came to ask him for Martha''s corpse for cremation and funeral, but Stefan refused to meet


    him.


    He was unwilling to believe an alive person suddenly died. He couldn''t watch Martha be sent to the


    cremation and buried in the cold, lonely cemetery.


    The curtains of the office had been pulled down.


    "Creak--"


    A light entered the office from the door. Suddenly, the ss breaking sound was heard, and a slender


    figure squeezed into the office through the door crack.


    Frowning deeply, Eden nced at the curtains.


    It was a sunny day. However, after the curtains had been pulled down, the room was as dark as night,


    reigned over by dead silence.


    Eden noticed the broken ss under his feet, his eyes dark.


    The ss pieces were scattered on the messy floor. Eden also noticed the bloodstains on the ss,


    some solidified and some not.


    Leaning against the sofa, Stefan hung his head low, his hair messy.


    "Are you sitting here hurting yourself?" Eden asked, looking annoyed.


    Stefan didn''t speak, his eyes glittering slightly.


    Looking around the dim room, Eden furrowed his eyebrows in irritation.


    "Don''t you know there''s chaos outside? How can you hide here? I''m here to ask how you want to deal


    with her dead body?"


    The words "dead body" caused a trace of pain in Stefan''s eyes.


    Watching him, Eden heaved a sigh resignedly.


    He added, softening his tone, "She''s already dead and can''t return to life. When she was alive, you had


    tortured her so much. Now, she''s gone. Can you bury her and let her rest in peace?"


    Stefan tightly clenched his hands, which were covered by the blood.


    Staring at the scattered ss pieces, he replied hoarsely, "I won''t let her rest in peace all my life."


    Eden signed again.


    When Martha was still alive, Stefan had never cherished her. He regretted it now, but what was the


    point of it?


    "You kept her corpse in the morgue and didn''t allow the Doyles to take her away. You also didn''t want


    her to be sent to cremation or the cemetery. Do you want to keep her from going to heaven?"


    Stefan pressed his lips together, his eyes deep and dark.


    ''Will she not go to Heaven?''


    In that case, she woulde to him and be with him. Stefan preferred this idea.


    Suddenly, a phone vibrated.


    Eden picked it up. After listening for a while, he answered solemnly, "OK. I see."


    After ending the call, he looked at his dispirited friend on the floor and wanted to tell him something.


    After hesitation, Eden parted his lips and said, "Martha''s dead body was taken away."


    Meanwhile, he slightly breathed a sigh of relief. It wasn''t a bad thing for Martha. Much better than lying


    in the cold morgue all the time.


    However, Stefan jumped to his feet. Looking anxious, he bypassed Eden and strode towards the door.


    Watching his figure fading away, Eden shook his head.


    ''He ought to have found out his love for Martha earlier. Now what''s the use of regretting it?''

 Chapter 15 Cremation and Funeral

    Chapter 15 Cremation and Funeral


    Half an hourter, Stefan arrived at the hospital mortuary.


    From afar, his assistant saw him walk over with a stern look, cold sweat oozing from his back.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Harrison. My bad. Mrs. Harrison''s dead body was taken away."


    He walked to Stefan gingerly, daring not to look into his eyes.


    A cold aura was around Stefan. Pulling his assistant''s cor, he snapped icily, "Who did it?"


    Before the assistant answered, he added, "Rupert Turner, right?"


    The assistant was taken aback. After returning to his senses, he nodded hard.


    Only then did Stefan let go of his cor. The assistant had to lean against the wall as his legs


    weakened.


    He was always frightened by Stefan''s anger.


    ''Damned Rupert!''


    Stefan turned around and stormed upstairs sternly.


    When he turned the corner of the stairs, Melissa stopped him.


    Frowning at the woman blocking his way, Stefan snapped, "Get out of my way!"


    "No!"


    Seeing him look haggard with dark circles under his eyes, Melissa was shocked as she had never


    expected such a cold-hearted man like Stefan to be like this one day.


    However, she believed it was his karma as he had mistreated Martha.


    "I never hit women."


    Stefan stared coldly at Melissa, who could almost feel the air around them drop a couple of degrees.


    Lifting an eyebrow, Melissa snorted ironically, "Now you regret it, huh? What''s done cannot be undone."


    Looking at him fearlessly, she shouted, "I''ll never let you make trouble for Dr. Turner. Stay away from


    Martha''s funeral. Before she passed away, you were the one she hated the most."


    "Before the tragedy, Martha told me she wasn''t willing to be your wife anymore. She wanted you to sign


    the divorce agreement to set her free. Even if she died, she would never want to be buried in your


    family''s cemetery."


    Her words seemed to touch Stefan''s nerves.


    He pushed Melissa away and replied coldly, "She''s dead but still belongs to me."


    With those words, he vanished at the corner.


    "Argh!" Melissa fell backward after being pushed.


    Eden followed Stefan. Seeing Stefan striding away, Eden was about to chase him but noticed Melissa,


    who couldn''t stand up with a painful look.


    He stopped in his tracks and helped her up. "Are you all right? Why did you provoke him at this


    moment?"


    Melissa pushed him away fiercely and sneered, "Get your hands off me! You are jackals from the same


    ...


    On the other side, Stefan strode to Rupert''s office.


    But he failed to see anyone after pushing the door open. Nor did he see any personal belongings.


    Suddenly, a nurse asked behind him, "Excuse me, mister. Are you looking for Dr. Turner?"


    Stefan frowned. "Where is he?"


    "Dr. Turner applied for resignation this morning. He''s already left."


    As soon as thest syble left the nurse''s mouth, Stefan turned around and strode away.


    ...


    An ICU ward.


    After knowing Stefan was in the hospital, Hollie immediately rushed towards the entrance with an


    anxious look.


    She hadn''t seen Stefan for three days, wondering why he didn''t visit her.


    ''Has he found something wrong?''


    Shaking her head slightly, Hollie forced herself to stop thinking too much.


    When she reached the first floor, she saw the man she had been missing walking over.


    She trotted to him joyfully and called him softly, "Stefan, here you came."


    However, Stefan didn''t notice the expectation on her face and bypassed her hurriedly.


    Hollie froze, looking annoyed in embarrassment.


    ...


    "Find out where Rupert is," Stefan ordered his assistant after leaving the hospital.


    However, Rupert seemed to drop off the surface of the Earth. Stefan failed to find his trace in the city.


    Even Rupert''s family had moved out of town and vanished.


    After the Doyles learned Martha''s corpse had disappeared and failed to see it after asking Stefan, they


    disclosed it to the media.


    After the news was reported, almost everyone in the city learned Martha had died from blood cancer.


    At the president''s office of the Harrison Group.


    With bloodshot eyes, Stefan clenched his fists tightly and blue veins popped. He pounded the desk


    hard, blood oozing from his hands.


    However, he didn''t seem to feel any pain.


    Many reporters waited in the Harrison Group to interview him. Theizens'' discussion and the public


    opinion about him had raised several mighty uproars.


    Yet Stefan didn''t care about any of them; only Martha''s dead body was his concern.


    He only wished to find Rupert and take Martha''s corpse back.


    Time flies. Soon, ten days passed.


    Stefan stayed in his office in sadness for ten days, each day like a year for him.


    One day, Eden pushed the office open and eximed, "I found Rupert Turner."


    Stefan''s hollow eyes gradually became focused. He yanked up his head and stared at Eden eagerly.


    "Where is he?"


    "In City North Cemetery."


    Eden frowned at him. "Are you going there like this? I can go on your behalf."


    Stefan had dark circles below his eyes, his chin was full of stubble, and he had lost much weight.


    Undoubtedly, his haggard look would get the don''t-knows to misunderstand the Harrison Group had


    gone bankrupt.


    Stefan blinked his dried eyes, flicking his hand at Eden.


    "No, thanks. I''ll go myself."


    He had waited for the news for a long time.


    Martha was his wife, so he was determined to get her dead body back.


    ...


    It took an hour from the Harrison Group to the City North Cemetery, but Stefan arrived in half an hour.


    He strode into the cemetery, his footsteps heavy. He felt suffocated, as if his heart was grabbed tightly.


    He refused to deal with Martha''s body, since he thought she was probably still alive.


    However, Rupert was found in a cemetery. Could it be that Martha''s body had been cremated?


    When he walked in, he saw Rupert standing afar.


    Stefan quickened his steps, his eyes dark.


    The sky had been cloudy for a whole day, making the cemetery gray and misty.


    When Stefan got closer to Rupert, he saw Martha''s portrait on the tombstone in front. A bouquet of


    yellow chrysanthemums was ced on the ground.


    Stefan''s pupils constricted.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He realized Martha had died for real.


    Rupert slightly tilted his head at him and said, his hoarse voice breaking the pin-drop silence, "I sent


    her dead body for cremation. She''s buried here."


    "When she was alive, you didn''t love her. She''s already gone. Please let her rest in peace."


    Stefan froze. At this moment, he clearly felt a piercing pain rising in his heart.

 Chapter 16 Four Years Later

    Chapter 16 Four Years Later


    "Martha is my wife. You''re in no ce to make a decision for her."


    Stefan frowned, looking at Rupert with sharp eyes.


    "You love her, so what? She is still my wife though she dies. Only I can decide where she is to be


    buried! "


    Rupert nced at him lightly, then looked at the smiling face on the tombstone, and said mockingly,


    "This is herst wish. But you wanna disappoint her even now?"


    The cold air around Stefan seemed to have instantly dissipated after he heard this sentence.


    In the photo on the tombstone, Martha was smiling in happiness. Looking at it, Stefan felt heartache.


    He would never see her again.


    The person who had been waiting for him to go home was nowhere to be found in this world.


    If he had understood his feelings from the very beginning, maybe the tragedy would not have


    happened.


    Standing aside, Rupert felt a bit ridiculous when he saw Stefan''s distraught look.


    He thought that Stefan deserved it!


    Rupert sneered and then left the cemetery.


    After he left, it started to rain. But Stefan, who was standing in front of the cemetery, had no intention of


    leaving.


    He stared closely at the photo on the tombstone, trying to engrave her face deep on his mind forever.


    When his assistant came, he saw Stefan lying on the ground, pursing his lips, his face pale.


    The assistant sighed resignedly, feeling sorry for Stefan.


    He knew that Mr. Harrison had been sleepless for ten days ever since Mrs. Harrison''s body went


    missing.


    If Mr. Harrison realized his feelings for Mrs. Harrison in the first ce, maybe the tragedy could be


    avoided...


    But there''s no ifs.


    ...


    Time flies.


    Half a monthter, at a private hospital in B City.


    Rupert pushed open the ward door expectantly. His eyes darkened when he saw the sleeping woman


    on the bed.


    She had been in aa for half a month.


    Half a month ago, he rushed to the hospital and saw Martha''s eyes losing focus slowly. He was


    reluctant to let her die like that.


    Rupert thought of the n he had discussed with Martha and Melissa. Without hesitation, he took out


    the medicine and gave Martha an injection, which put her into a temporary lifeless state.


    The medicine was a key point to the subsequent actions.


    After he stole Martha''s body, he immediately rushed to the private hospital in B City and handed Martha


    to his friend.


    Even though he was quick enough, Stefan almost found this ce.


    It was a narrow escape.


    The sound of footsteps brought Rupert back from his thought. "It has been a month. She hasn''t shown


    any signs of waking up."


    The person who spoke was Michael Gordon, the director of this private hospital.


    "She will definitely wake up!"


    Rupert looked at the woman on the bed firmly. The love in his eyes couldn''t be concealed.


    Michael thought about a month ago when Martha was just brought here, she was dying, her face was


    pale, and she was no different from a dead person.


    Rupert refused to give up. In the end, he and Rupert brought Martha back to life.


    Now, Martha was in aa. But the blood cancer was still threatening her life.


    Michael sighed silently. Looking at the woman on the bed, he said seriously, "I have found a suitable


    bone marrow abroad. You should take her for a transnt as soon as possible."


    Rupert smiled faintly, "Okay! I will save her and made her start a new life in this world!"


    ... This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Four yearster.


    At thergest airport in A City.


    A bunch of reporters pointed their cameras in the direction of the exit. Countless fans were looking


    ahead eagerly with pens and paper.


    At this moment, a tall, fair-skinned woman walked up from a distance. She was wearing a beige long


    dress and high-heeled shoes.


    Although the woman''s hat was pressed very low and she was wearing sunsses, the reporters


    waiting at the exit recognized her at a nce. She was the famous painter Sunnay.


    As soon as she walked out of the airport exit, a bunch of people swarmed up, and the reporters held


    the microphones in front of her.


    "Sunnay, may I ask why you returned to C Country suddenly?"


    "Miss Sunnay, do you n to settle down in C Country?"


    Facing the reporters, Martha lowered the brim of her hat and remained silent.


    The assistant behind her went in front of the reporters and many fans, smiling and smoothing things


    over.


    "Sunnay has just returned to C Country. She is very tired. Guys, please wait until the press


    conference!"


    While they were talking, Martha got in the car that was parked outside quickly.


    The car quickly disappeared from people''s sight.


    Martha, who was sitting in the back seat, watched the scenery outside the car window recede with


    mixed feelings.


    She never thought that she woulde back here one day after going through so many sad things in


    this city.


    Martha pursed her lips tightly, secretly making up her mind.


    Coming back here again, she would never let herself be treated unfairly again.


    ...


    Half an hourter, Martha and her assistant Tina arrived at the hotel that had been booked in advance.


    Entering the room, Martha immediately walked to the sofa,y down, and rubbed the area between her


    eyebrows.


    Tina immediately poured a ss of water, took out the medicine from the bag, and hurried to the sofa.


    "Ms. Doyle, you should take your medicine."


    "Put it there. You can go to rest."


    Martha tilted her chin slightly and pressed her fingers hard on her temples, trying to ease the tiredness.


    "Okay, Ms. Doyle, remember to take your medicine on time."


    Tina reminded Martha again before leaving the room.


    Martha sighed softly after the room returned to silence. Then, she reached for the medicine on the


    table, put it in her mouth, and swallowed it with water.


    Looking at the warm sunshine outside the window, a tender look appeared on her face unconsciously.


    Martha reached for the phone and dialed a couple of numbers quickly.


    The call was soon connected, and azy female voice came from the phone, "Martha, what''s up?"


    "I''m back!" Martha said excitedly.


    Her hand holding the phone tightened unconsciously, but there was a bright smile on her face.


    Fortunately, she still had Melissa, her good friend. Otherwise, she wouldn''t know what to do.


    The next second, Melissa eximed in surprise, "What? You''re back? Where are you now? "


    "I''m in the hotel now. Meet me sometime!"


    With a smile on her lips, Martha hung up the phone after chatting with Melissa about some interesting


    things that happened abroad.


    She put down her phone, got up and walked towards the window, looking at the familiar street


    downstairs, she gradually recalled things that happened four years ago...


    Four years ago, she survived and was sent abroad by Rupert for a bone marrow transnt.


    The pain of the operation was exactly the same as the day she almost died. She would never forget it.


    After the bone marrow transnt, the blood cancer cells in her body were temporarily eliminated, and


    her life was temporarily saved. But the doctor could not guarantee whether it would recur in the future.


    During the past four years, she had been taking medicine on time under the doctor''s instruction. The


    medicine kept her body functioning normally.


    With her poor health at that time, this was already the best situation, not to mention that she was


    pregnant then...


    So,ing back this time, she mustplete her revenge n!

 Chapter 17 She Is Still Alive!

    Chapter 17 She Is Still Alive!


    At the Doyle Group.


    Libby stood in front of Hollie''s office, raised her hand with a smile, and knocked on the office door.


    "Come in!"


    A delicate voice came from the office, with a hint of fatigue.


    Libby opened the door with a worried face, and walked in quickly, "Ms. Doyle."


    This address made Hollie, who was mentally exhausted, refreshed.


    Not long after Martha''s death, Maxwell also fell ill. The Doyle Group was in crisis again.


    At this critical moment, Stefan made a move.


    He bought the Doyle Group outright and made her the acting president.


    After she took office, she began to insert her men into thispany. Libby naturally became the


    executive director, whose duty was arranging Hollie''s daily schedule in thepany.


    Standing in front of Hollie, Libby felt worried when she noticed Hollie''s absentmindedness. So, she


    called out softly, "Ms. Doyle?


    "Yes?"


    Hollie''s eyelids drooped. Clearly, she was absent-minded.


    "Ms. Doyle, the auction scheduled for tomorrow is ready. We have invited the famous painter Sunnay.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    A lot of media will attend it this time. How do you..."


    Before Libby finished speaking, Hollie waved her hand impatiently to interrupt Libby.


    "Well, I see."


    The bone marrow transnt four years ago killed Martha. Yet Stefan had be more and more


    indifferent towards Hollie over the past few years.


    Although he made her take charge of the Doyle Group, he no longer spoiled her and loved her like


    before.


    Hollie''s eyes were dark with resentment.


    Aware that Hollie didn''t take the auction seriously, she suggested with a smile, "Hollie, you can ask Mr.


    Harrison to go to this auction with you. After all, the Doyle Group is affiliated to the Harrison Group


    now."


    So as long as Hollie, the acting president of the Doyle Group, invited Stefan, Libby believed Stefan


    would not say no, and Hollie could also take this chance to fix her rtionship with Stefan.


    "Thank you, Libby."


    The auction would be held at the most luxurious hotel in A City.


    The main color of the entire hotel was golden. There were decorations airlifted from all over the world,


    plus carefully decorated corridor, all of which showed the importance of this auction.


    To show the solid financial strength of thepany, the Doyle Group, as the organizer of the auction,


    specially invited the painter Sunnay, who had suddenly be popr in the past two years.


    Sunnay was not well-known before, but a year ago, one of her famous paintings was bought by a rich


    man from B Country for 10 million dors, which shocked the art industry.


    Since then, Sunnay started to hold art exhibitions all over the world.


    This time the Doyle Group invited Sunnay to auction her paintings to raise charity funds for greening.


    After some hesitation, Hollie adopted Libby''s suggestion and invited Stefan to the auction.


    As expected, Stefan didn''t say no.


    In the evening, she and Stefan arrived at the hotel where the auction was held.


    With delicate makeup on her face, Hollie was wearing a white knee-length dress, and carrying a chic


    bag in her hand.


    She gracefully got out of the car, smiling and reaching out to link her arm with Stefan''s.


    She turned her head slightly, showed a gentle smile, and turned to look at Stefan beside her.


    Stefan, in a ck handmade suit, looked tall and stern.


    After four years, he hadn''t changed much, except that he looked more indifferent now.


    Hollie''s eyelids drooped slightly, and the smile on her lips became wider unconsciously.


    She felt that at this moment, she was the only one worthy to stand by his side.


    Receiving the respectful greetings of many people, the two walked into the hotel.


    Not long after they disappeared, a ck car stopped at the entrance of the hotel.


    Soon, the back door of the car opened, and a pair of slender legs stepped out.


    Martha stood in front of the hotel wearing a long ck dress, ck high heels, and light makeup.


    The long ck dress was in a simple style. Yet it looked rather luxurious on her.


    Standing at the entrance, the four security guards when they saw the woman''s delicate facial features.


    They felt that the woman in front of them was very familiar.


    They seemed to have seen her somewhere, but they couldn''t remember where and when.


    With a decent smile, Martha walked gracefully into the hotel.


    The auction tonight was sure to be an unforgettable one.


    ...


    Martha entered the auction and found her seat.


    She sat upright on the seat, quietly waiting for the auction to start.


    Fifteen minutes passed in the blink of an eye. All the lights on the ceiling were instantly turned off,


    leaving only the bright white light on the auction stage.


    In the next second, a host in a red dress stepped onto the stage.


    "Good evening,dies and gentlemen! Wee to the auction held by the Doyle Group!"


    After saying that, the host bowed slightly, and then went on speaking.


    "Three paintings by the famous painter Sunnay will be auctioned at this auction tonight. The money


    raised will be donated to environmental protection organizations by the Doyle Group!"


    "Now, let''s wee Miss Sunnay toe on stage and tell us about the ideas of how she created


    these paintings."


    Then, the host moved to the side, looking expectantly at the staircase of the stage.


    Sunnay had gained much fame for the past two years, but she kept a low profile, so few people had


    seen her face.


    Martha''s eyes narrowed slightly, and with an elegant smile, she slowly got up and walked toward the


    stage.


    She ran her fingers through her long hair and stood gracefully in the middle of the stage.


    The light shone on her, making her look like an angel who had fallen into the mortal world.


    Stefan, sitting in the first row, was about to turn to Hollie to talk with her. But when he raised his head,


    he saw the person he had been dreaming of not far away.


    The expression on his handsome face suddenly froze. His heart raced uncontrobly.


    Why was she here?


    Wasn''t she dead?


    Standing on the stage, Martha seemed to feel Stefan''s passionate gaze. She tilted her head and


    happened to look into Stefan''s eyes.

 Chapter 18 Isnt Mr. Harrisons Ex-Wife Dead?

    Chapter 18 Isn''t Mr. Harrison''s Ex-Wife Dead?


    The smile on Martha''s lips remained the same. Then she coolly looked away.


    But Stefan, who had just met her gaze, seemed to be frozen in ce.


    He wasn''t very interested in paintings. He came here only because Hollie invited him.


    Yet he had never expected to meet Martha here.


    Hollie looked up at the stage in doubt when she noticed that Stefan was staring at it in a daze.


    With just one nce, Hollie''s smile froze.


    Panic shed across her pretty face. The bag in her hand almost fell to the ground.


    ''Hasn''t Martha died on the operating table?''


    ''Why is she here as a painter?''


    ''Is she here to get revenge on me?''


    Hollie clenched her hand at her side, reminding herself constantly that she must calm down.


    Soon, Martha started her passionate illustration of her creative ideas.


    At the end of the presentation, Martha paused. Mixed feelings shed into her eyes. "This picture,


    ''Motherly Love'', shows the deep love between mother and child."


    Because of Hollie, she lost her mother forever.


    Also, because of Hollie, her child was born sick...


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Martha''s hand at her side clenched abruptly, but she just walked back to her seat and sat down with a


    sweet smile.


    At the same time, the host''s excited voice resounded throughout the auction room, "Now, let''s start the


    auction of Sunnay''s paintings!"


    Stefan ignored it, and he just stared fixedly at Martha, who was sitting not far away.


    Hollie, who was sitting next to Stefan, had resentment in her eyes.


    She didn''t expect Martha to be still alive.


    At this moment, the host''s voice came again, interrupting Hollie''s thoughts.


    "Now, let''s start bidding on Sunnay''sst work. The starting price is 10 million!"


    Thest painting was not so famouspared with the previous two, so few people offered a price.


    After waiting for a long time, the host couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed. No one offered a high


    price.


    At this moment, a cold voice sounded from the first row, startling everyone present in an instant.


    "I''ll take it!"


    Stefan looked solemnly at the painting not far away, with deep sadness lingering in his heart.


    ''On the day she was sent to the operating room, she was so desperate because she was pregnant,


    wasn''t she?''


    ''Did she create this painting because of that baby?''


    Startled, the host asked suspiciously, "Mr. Harrison, how much do you offer?"


    "50 million," Stefan said curtly.


    In an instant, an exmation sounded from around.


    "Mr. Harrison is so rich! He directly offered 50 million!"


    Martha, who was sitting in the seat, smiled when she heard the discussion. At the same time, she felt a


    dull pain in her heart.


    But at this moment, the discussion sounding from behind Hollie was a little different.


    "Sunnay is so familiar. I think I have seen her somewhere!"


    "She''s a bit like Mr. Harrison''s ex-wife!"


    "What are you talking about? Isn''t Mr. Harrison''s ex-wife dead?"


    Hollie''s face changed when she heard it. She nced at Martha, who was sitting not far away. She was


    fidgeted, and the resentment in her eyes deepened.


    Feeling Stefan''s passionate gaze, Martha put on an elegant smile and apologized loudly, "I''m sorry. I''m


    not selling this painting."


    In an instant, the noisy auction room returned to silence.


    Everyone looked at Martha, their eyes full of shock.


    They never expected that Martha would refuse to sell the painting when Stefan was willing to pay 50


    million for the painting.


    Stefan frowned slightly. His cold voice broke the silence, "Are you not satisfied with the price?"


    A sneer touched Martha''s lips and soon faded.


    Then a soft smile lifted the corners of her mouth.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly as she said in a soft voice, "Mr. Harrison, you misunderstood. I just prefer to


    sell the painting to someone who appreciates it."


    Stefan''s pupils shrank suddenly. He narrowed his eyes unconsciously.


    This woman had changed a lot after four years.


    They stared at each other. Neither of them intended to give in.


    Onlookers standing aside started to discuss.


    One onlooker spoke so loudly and everybody could hear his words in the quiet auction room.


    "This painter is too ignorant. Mr. Harrison has offered 50 million. Why does she refuse to sell it? She is


    so greedy."


    The air around Stefan seemed to be colder after the person finished speaking. His eyes became


    grimmer.


    The people around felt Stefan''s displeasure and gradually stopped talking. Silence reigned over the


    venue again.


    People looked at each other in dismay, not knowing if Stefan had heard their discussion and born them


    grudges.


    Martha didn''t seem to be embarrassed. She looked apologetically at the man standing not far away, her


    expression calm.


    "Before I came here, I saw a female beggar outside. She just lost her child. So, I''d like to give this


    painting to that woman."


    Stefan''s heart contracted slightly when he heard that.


    Did she still hate him for what he''d done in the past?


    So, she would rather give the painting to a beggar than sell it to him.


    "Miss Sunnay, before youe here, you should know the rules of the auction." Stefan stared at


    Martha, his eyes dark.


    "The rules didn''t say that the seller cannot take back the painting. Besides, the painting is mine, and


    the Doyle Group is in no position to interfere with my right to dispose of it."


    Martha looked at him with the slightest hint of mockery in her eyes.


    Hearing this, Hollie, who was standing on the side, also felt a little embarrassed.


    She raised her eyes slightly at Libby, who was not far away, gesturing for her to stand out and smooth


    things over.


    Libby immediately got up and walked to the center with a smile on her face.


    "It''s our fault. We apologize. The auction ends here. Please go to Hall 2 for dinner. I hope you have a


    good time tonight."


    Hearing Libby''s words, onlookers all turned around and walked towards Hall 2, as none of them wanted


    to look for trouble.


    Martha watched everyone leave, sneering.


    Her eyes fell on Hollie, staring at her grimly.


    She thought to herself, ''Hollie, don''t worry, the game has just begun.''


    With her head hung low slightly, she walked down the stage with a smile.


    Stefan, who was standing not far away, kept staring at her.


    He was still excited because of seeing Martha.


    As Stefan paid all his attention to Martha, Hollie was really jealous. To hide her jealousy, she could only


    force a smile.


    "Stefan, a shareholder has wanted to see you for a long time. Let''s go meet him!"


    Hollie looked affectionately at Stefan and reached out to his arm.


    But all Stefan cared about at the moment was Martha, who was dered dead but showed up again.


    "He''s not worth seeing me."


    Watching Martha slowly disappear from sight, Stefan shook Hollie''s hand away and walked straight in


    the direction Martha left.

 Chapter 19 Why Havent You Come Back Even Once?

    Chapter 19 Why Haven''t You Come Back Even Once?


    After Martha left the auction room, her smile faded.


    She rubbed her eyebrows, hoping the dinner party to end as soon as possible.


    "Martha!"


    Suddenly, she heard Stefan''s familiar voice. Martha paused for a moment and then walked towards the


    dinner party.


    Stefan quickly caught up with her and grabbed her wrist.


    "Martha, where have you been over the past four years?"


    Martha froze, looked back at the man behind her with a rigid smile.


    "Mr. Harrison, you have the wrong person."


    "You are Martha!"


    Stefan tightened his grip on her wrist, his eyes determined.


    ''She''s still alive. Why hasn''t shee back even once in the past four years?''


    Mixed feelings appeared in Martha''s eyes but soon disappeared.


    She twisted her wrist. "Mr. Harrison, you hurt me."


    She looked at Stefan calmly, "Mr. Harrison, I''m Sunnay. I don''t know the Martha you mentioned."


    Then, she pulled out her wrist and was about to leave.


    Seeing that Martha refused to admit her identity, Stefan felt irritated. Without thinking, he stretched out,


    yanked Martha hard and pushed her against the wall of the corridor.


    As her shoulders hit the cold marble wall hard, Martha couldn''t help but let out a groan.


    The next second, Stefan leaned closer. He stared at her and sneered, "Martha, do you think I''m a


    fool?"


    Martha froze for a moment. Bitter memories from the past flooded her head.


    During the three years of their marriage, she persisted with a broken heart and was eventually tired of


    it.


    She clenched her hand and raised her head slightly, looking at the man close at hand indifferently. "Mr.


    Harrison, maybe I do look like the Martha you''re talking about, but I''m not her."


    She was no longer the silly woman she used to be.


    Having almost died on the operating table, she was unlikely to be as silly as before.


    Stefan''s face darkened as he stared at her with sharp eyes. His voice was filled with suppressed anger


    as he said, "Martha, don''t y tricks. Even if you turn into ashes, I will recognize you!"


    Stefan kept pestering Martha, which irritated Martha slightly.


    Back then, in the hospital, she begged desperately but he just wouldn''t let her go. All he cared about


    was Hollie.


    She would never forget the excruciating pain of having her bone marrow pumped!


    Luckily, she was brought back from the dead.


    So what if he recognized her? Nothing would be changed.


    With all her strength, Martha pushed the man in front of her away, and said sarcastically, "You


    recognized me? So what?"


    Stefan froze for a moment.


    She was indeed Martha!


    Stefan was in aplicated state of mind. Just as he was about to grab the woman, Martha turned


    sideways and dodged it.


    Seeing Martha''s indifferent and mocking eyes, he clenched his hands into fists.


    He hit the wall as if he was taking out his anger.


    But the pain in the joints of his hand did not appease his anger.


    "You''re still alive. Why haven''t youe back?"


    He stepped forward, red at the indifferent woman in front of him, and asked angrily.


    He thought she was dead and was buried in that secluded ce by Rupert.


    He lived in sadness for four years, suffering every day.


    Now she finally came back, but she pretended not to know him.


    Stefan frowned. He couldn''t understand why she was so heartless.


    "I am alive. Does it mean I have toe back?"


    Martha raised her head and looked at the man in front of her mockingly, her red lips slightly curling up,


    "What do Ie back for? Haven''t I wasted enough time on you?"


    Stefan pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Feeling the slight change in him, Martha sneered.


    "I have been learning to draw since I was a child. For you, I gave up the opportunity to study abroad


    and work as your assistant, cleaning up all the mess for you."


    Martha looked at the man in front of her as if she were looking at a stranger. "But what did you do?


    What have you given me?"


    "I..."


    Stefan wanted to refute subconsciously. He searched all the memories but only remembered the


    humiliation he brought to her.


    He really didn''t seem to give her anything...


    The mocking smile on Martha''s lips disappear and her clear voice said.


    "It''s been four years since I left you. I have gained everything I should have. Now you want me to return


    to the old life and beg you like a dog? Why would I?"


    Stefan''s eyelids drooped, and the dull pain in his heart was getting stronger.


    Martha was very talented in painting. After she graduated from university, a teacher suggested that she


    go for further studies, but she chose to marry him.


    He despised her talent in painting at that time. Yet now, she became a well-known painter.


    Martha noticed theplicated emotions in his eyes, and asked with a sneer, "Mr. Harrison, don''t you


    think that my years spent with you were wasted?"


    Stefan''s hand behind her tightened suddenly, his eyes dark with unfathomable emotions.


    Martha smiled, stretched out, and pushed the man away, "Mr. Harrison, I have something else to do,


    bye!"


    After saying that, she walked quickly towards the dinner party.


    Stefan watched Martha''s slender figure gradually disappear, his thin lips pursed into a line...


    ...


    Martha quickly walked to the door of the banquet hall. When she was about to step in, she was stopped


    by a slender arm.


    The next second, a gloomy voice caught her ear.


    "Martha, I didn''t expect you to be alive!"


    It was Hollie.


    Martha''s lips curled into a faint smile.


    Much to Martha''s surprise, Hollie showed up before she came at Hollie. But now was not the right time


    to punish Hollie.


    Her eyshes fluttered lightly as she took a few steps sideways, trying to avoid the woman beside her.


    However, Hollie seemed to have expected it. She then took two steps to the side, her arms still firmly


    blocking Martha.


    She sneered, "You are so lucky!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Martha immediately recalled the miserable day in the hospital.


    "You must be disappointed seeing me alive!"


    "Even though youe back as Sunnay. What can you change? You are no longer Stefan''s wife. I am


    his only date now!"


    Hollie stared mockingly at Martha who appeared calm, her eyes full of smugness.


    All these years, she was the only woman by Stefan''s side, and she was also the only woman who was


    good enough for him.


    Martha''s lips twitched. She asked slowly with a gentle smile, "Really? Why didn''t he marry you then?"


    Hollie''s smile froze for an instant. Anger surged up into her chest, but she could only suppress it, trying


    to keep her gentle image in public.


    Martha''s brief words really touched Hollie''s nerves.


    Seeing Hollie''s reaction, Martha smiled widely and murmured softly, "Who is the winner between us?"


    "Well, it''s not my concern now, ''cause I have lost the interest topete with you."


    Before Hollie said anything, Martha turned and left.


    "You..."


    Hollie exhaled a deep breath, parted her red lips slightly, and wanted to refute but didn''t know how.


    At this moment, Libby swung over and blocked Martha''s way.


    "Miss Sunnay, your paintings are beautiful. It is our honor to have you here."


    "You''re wee."


    Martha nodded slightly with a gentle smile on her face as if nothing had just happened.


    Just when Hollie was about to make an ironic remark, Martha stepped forward and said in a low voice,


    smiling, "I know you imprisoned my father at home, took his ce, and stole the equity."


    Hollie was stunned for a moment.


    Why would Martha know these things?


    Before she could figure it out, Martha''s deep voice sounded again.


    "Hollie, I''ll take back everything you took from me. Don''t ever forget that you owe me a life!"

 Chapter 20 You Owe Me a Child

    Chapter 20 You Owe Me a Child


    A scheming glint shed into Hollie''s eyes. She started to think about how to make good use of the


    pawns she had.


    Martha just ignored it and walked past Hollie with a smile.


    Hollie was so angry that she reached out to grab Martha. But Libby, who was standing aside, stopped


    her.


    She looked at Libby in confusion and saw Libby shake her head slightly, signaling her to stay calm.


    Hollie bit her lower lip, watching Martha leave.


    Martha walked into the banquet hall.


    By the time Hollie calmed down and entered the banquet hall, many people had arrived.


    She saw Stefan in the crowd at a nce. A man was talking to Stefan with a fawning expression.


    Seeing this, Hollie raised her chin, smiled, and walked towards him.


    "Stefan."


    When Hollie approached Stefan, she naturally reached out to link arms. Yet Stefan avoided her hand.


    The smile on Hollie''s face froze.


    Seeing this, the entrepreneur hurriedly said goodbye and left.


    Hollie kept smiling and looked up at Stefan, only to find his cold eyes were staring at Martha who was


    standing not far away.


    Damn it!


    Though still with a decent smile, she held the wine ss more tightly.


    She nced at the smiling woman in the distance and lowered her eyes to hide the resentment.


    ...


    At this moment, Martha, on the other end of the banquet, was holding a ss of champagne, and


    smiled at the two young rich boys in front of her, "I didn''t expect you guys to know so much about


    paintings."


    "Miss Sunnay, you must be joking. I just know some basic knowledge."


    The other young guy added, "Yeah, Miss Sunnay, in front of you, we are justymen."


    Both of them had smiles on their faces and looked at Sunnay with increasing passion.


    They never thought that such a famous painter would be so young and so beautiful.


    Stefan never took his eyes off Martha.


    He took a sip of the wine, his eyes darkened, and his hand holding the ss tightened unconsciously.


    What he just saw upset him a lot.


    The way Martha talked andughed with others stabbed into his heart like a sharp knife.


    Martha''s sexy dress and the way she talked with other men both told Stefan that she was no longer


    what she used to be.


    ...


    After dinner, Martha walked out of the hotel. The reporters waiting at the entrance immediately came


    forward and raised their microphones at her.


    Seeing this, Tina immediately stood in front of Martha to block the reporters for her.


    Some of the reporters standing in the front asked, "Miss Sunnay, I heard that you are going to hold an


    art exhibition in this city. Is it true?"


    Sunnay had held only three art exhibitions since she became famous.


    These three art exhibitions were held in three different countries, with different styles, which all made


    her gain more poprity.


    Also, Sunnay''s identity was very mysterious.


    Naturally, it gave others a feeling that the ce where she held the art exhibition would receive


    publicity.


    Martha nodded gracefully with a faint smile.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The reporter hurriedly asked again, "Would the Doyle Group be the organizer this time?"


    It was well known that the Doyle Group was now affiliated to the Harrison Group.


    And the Harrison Group was a giant in the city, so Sunnay''s art exhibition would certainly be organized


    by the Harrison Group.


    Hearing the familiar words, Martha frowned slightly.


    She didn''t want to answer at first, but in the next second, she inadvertently saw Stefan and Hollie


    She changed her mind instantly.


    Martha withdrew her eyes calmly, smiled gracefully, and interrupted Tina, who was making an official


    answer.


    "I am very dissatisfied with this auction. I am not going to cooperate with the Harrison Group or any of


    its subsidiaries."


    Hollie had just walked out of the hotel entrance.


    When she heard this answer, her face darkened, and her hands unconsciously clenched.


    ''Damned Martha, what did she mean by that? Does she think the Harrison Group would care about


    her?'' she thought.


    Stefan, who was standing beside Hollie, had a stern face.


    Seeing Hollie''s rigid smile out of the corner of her eye, Martha smiled in satisfaction.


    ''Hollie, I''m no longer the weak and silly woman I used to be. I will get back whatever I lost slowly, bit by


    bit!'' Martha thought.


    Martha''s eyes darkened. She shrugged proudly in Hollie''s direction, then turned around with a smile


    and got into the car. The car soon sped away.


    Stefan frowned and stepped towards his car.


    This time, he wouldn''t let her leave him anymore.


    Hollie, who was standing beside him, felt a little flustered when she saw that the man she loved was


    going after Martha.


    She wanted to go with him but was stopped by the reporters who had just surrounded her.


    "Stefan, I..."


    Hollie wanted to tell Stefan that she hadn''t gotten into the car when she heard Stefan''s cold voice from


    the back seat, "I''ll leave this to you."


    After those words left Stefan''s mouth, the car was started and vanished into the night...


    Hollie had no way to leave.


    She watched the car disappear and felt annoyed. The noises of the reporters were all around her ears


    as if to remind her not to get angry.


    She represented the entire Doyle Group. She must keep her image.


    Thinking of this, Hollie could only suppress her annoyance and answered the reporters'' questions with


    a smile.


    On the other hand, after resting in the car for half an hour, Martha arrived at the hotel smoothly.


    Just halfway on the way, she heard from the driver that a car was following behind. She guessed it was


    Stefan''s car.


    Martha got out of the car, waved the driver to leave, and stood there waiting for Stefan.


    They needed to talk. Otherwise, he would just keep pestering her.


    She pressed her lips together, watching the man in the car get out of the car, and walking towards her


    under themps of the street.


    Looking at his tall and upright figure, Martha had an unreal feeling.


    It had been four years, but he looked the same.


    She looked calm and showed a faint smile, quietly gazing at Stefan slowly approaching her.


    Her collectedness upset Stefan a little bit.


    With a sullen face, he grabbed her wrist. "Come with me."


    When he thought of the scene where she talked andughed with other men at the dinner party, he felt


    angry.


    She was his wife. How could she talk with other men so happily?


    Martha sneered and shook off Stefan''s hand.


    "Mr. Harrison, we have nothing to do with each other now. If you keep bugging me for no reason, I''ll ask


    the security guard to drive you away. "


    Stefan looked sullen and yet less aggressive. He said again, "Come with me. I have something to ask


    you."


    "I have nothing to talk about with you. We have made everything clear."


    After that, Martha turned and walked towards the hotel.


    Seeing that she was about to leave, Stefan walked over and reached out his arm to block her way.


    "We''re not over yet. You still owe me a child!"

 Chapter 21 All Thanks to You

    Chapter 21 All Thanks to You


    Hearing the word "child", Martha paused, her long eyshes trembling slightly.


    Owe him a child?


    Did he say that? How could he be so shameless?


    Martha was silent.


    Seeing that, Stefan was softened a little bit. He exined, "Four years ago, I didn''t know you had


    cancer, nor did I know you were pregnant."


    "So what?"


    Martha asked in a low voice, turning to look at the man in front of her, her eyes getting colder. "Do you


    expect me to take it like nothing happened just because you didn''t know?"


    Stefan got tongue-tied. Looking at the woman in front of him, he subconsciously exined, "I didn''t


    mean that, I..."


    Before he could finish, Martha interrupted him coldly, "I don''t care what you meant. I just don''t want to


    have anything to do with you now."


    She had known that things wouldn''t work out between them since four years ago.


    Martha pushed the hand away in front of her angrily and walked quickly to the hotel.


    Stefan stood there, pursing his lips. Finally, he couldn''t help but ask what had been baffling him.


    ''How is the child?


    Is it still alive?


    Four years have passed. If she was fine, was that child too?


    If so, where was it?''


    It wasn''t until this moment that Stefan really realized that he cared about Martha and her child.


    Hearing this, Martha, who was standing not far away, stopped in her tracks.


    Did he hope that the child was still alive?


    Even if the child was still alive. It had nothing to do with him.


    She turned her face slightly but didn''t turn around. "He''s dead." She sounded cold.


    "Thanks to you."


    Martha bit her lower lip, turned her head, and walked towards the hotel.


    She knew what Stefan meant. But the past was the past. There was no return to it.


    Martha walked faster and faster.


    She quickly walked back to the room and closed the door with a loud bang.


    The emotions that she had been suppressed for a day surged up.


    Martha pressed her chest, unable to hold back her feelings anymore.


    With trembling hands, she opened the drawer in the room. She gripped the edge of the drawer tightly


    with her left hand, her fingertips turned red due to the squeeze. She quickly took out the pill in the bottle


    with her right hand, put it into her mouth and swallowed it.


    After a long time, Martha leaned weakly against the table, slowly slipped to the ground, and sat there


    panting heavily.


    Outside the window, the night sky had fallen.


    The neon lights in the distance were flickering, lighting up the entire city.


    She stared out of the window in a daze, crystal tears overflowing unconsciously from the corners of her


    eyes.


    She thought she had let him go before tonight.


    Now she realized that she had never let go of everything in the past.


    The cold cell phone rang suddenly, breaking the silence in the room.


    Martha''s lifeless eyes slowly focused. She reached for the phone from aside and pressed the answer


    button, "Rupert?"


    "You have toe back sooner. I''m afraid he won''t be able to hold on for long."


    Rupert''s gentle voice rang in her ears. Martha felt a sharp pang in her head and a buzzing in her ears.


    She didn''t know how she hung up the phone, but the thin and sharp tingling pain in her heart reminded


    her of the seriousness of the situation all the time.


    Martha''s lips parted. She breathed with difficulty. Her eyes were full of pain.


    Why?


    ...


    On the other side, Stefan had stayed in the study since returning to the Harrison Vi.


    The room without the lights turned on was dark and too quiet, which actually made him feel a little


    rxed.


    The moonlight outside the window shone into the room sporadically, adding a sense of loneliness to the


    room at this moment.


    Stefan stared intently at the silvery moonlight falling on the ground. Martha''s slender figure popped up


    into into his mind again.


    He thought he didn''t care about Martha at all, but when he saw her dead body, he was shocked, and


    the pain in his heart was unbearable to him.


    When he learned that they had a child but it was dead, he felt that even breathing became very difficult.


    Now, she was back, safe and sound. But the child...


    Martha''s indifferent and sad face appeared again in Stefan''s mind. His breathing slowed unconsciously.


    He made her this way.


    She changed a lot, no longer what she used to be.


    ...


    Early the next morning, news of the auction caused an uproar in A City.


    The news headlines were all about what happened at the auctionst night, most of which were praises


    for Sunnay and the breaking news that Sunnay was about to hold an art exhibition in this city.


    But there were also arge number of people who began to dig deeper into the gossip about the


    painter Sunnay.


    From the news of Sunnay''s reluctance to cooperate with the Doyle Group, the media thought of


    Stefan''s ex-wife and began to hype that this was the reason for their quarrel.


    Some evenpared Sunnay''s photos with Martha, pointing out their unbelievable simrity.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, in the office of the Williams Group.


    A man was lying on the armchair, watching the news on the TV screen with his eyes narrowed.


    Astonishment shed through his eyes and then disappeared without a trace. The next second, the


    corners of his eyes raised slightly, and a wicked smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Sunnay and the dead Martha were the same person.


    Rhys put down the phone in his hand, reached for the coffee on the table, and took a sip.


    Martha owed him a favor. When the news came that she was dead, he thought that was it.


    Now she was back, as a famous painter.


    It should be the time for her to repay this favor.


    ...


    On the other side, Martha, who was still awake, opened the door with sleepy eyes after being


    awakened by the doorbell.


    As soon as the door was opened, the beautiful figure standing at the door quickly stepped in and


    hugged Martha, "Martha, you are finally back!"


    "Melissa, hi."


    With tears in her eyes, Martha smiled lightly.


    Melissa let go of the woman in her arms and asked with concern. "How have you been abroad all these


    years?"


    Martha pursed her lips and nodded slightly. She had been fine.


    Immediately afterward, she held Melissa''s hand and led her to the sofa in the room.


    They sat down on the sofa and briefly chatted about what had happened to them over the past four


    years.


    In the end, Martha couldn''t help but ask anxiously, "In the past four years, how is my father? Is he


    okay?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Melissa''s eyes darkened. She looked at Martha with a more serious look.


    She knew that Martha came back this time for Maxwell. But he had to remind Martha of Maxwell''s


    current situation.


    "Your father has had a hard time these years."


    "I see."


    Martha responded in a low voice, hiding the sadness in her eyes, "I''ll visit him at the Doyle Manor


    sometime."


    Four years ago, her father, who loved her the most thought she was dead and was heartbroken.


    Now that she was back, strong. She would protect him from any harm.


    Melissa angrily told the news to Martha, her best friend, who was sitting in front of her.


    "In the first few years after you left, I tried to go to the Doyle Manor to visit your father, but there were


    people guarding the door every time. I couldn''t get in."


    "What about the servants of the Doyle Manor? Didn''t they let you in either?"


    Martha clenched her hands unconsciously and asked nervously.


    Hearing this, Melissa looked even angrier. She cursed angrily. "Hollie is literally the worst of


    humankind. After you left, she reced all the old servants, and no outsiders are allowed to step into


    the Doyle Manor!"


    Immediately afterward, Melissa saw Martha lower her head slightly with her eyes full of worry.


    She knew what Martha was worried about. She couldn''t do anything but pat her hand in distress.


    "Martha, I''m sorry. I''ve tried many ways, but the Doyle Manor is tightly locked. I don''t even know the


    situation of your father."


    Martha took a deep breath, and smiled with difficulty, "It''s not your fault. I didn''t think about it by then."


    She should have known earlier that after she was gone, Hollie wouldn''t let her father go.


    So, to see her father again, she would have to use some tricks.


    Martha''s eyes became cold, and her tone of voice was determined and firm, "Melissa, I know how to


    see my father."

 Chapter 22 Tit for Tat

    Chapter 22 Tit for Tat


    The next day.


    Martha had her assistant arrange the press conference.


    To make this press conference famous, she specially asked her assistant to invite several well-known


    reporters.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, the press conference.


    When Martha stepped onto the venue of the press conference, she found all the seats were taken.


    Every reporter was looking at her with anticipation, their eyes glistening.


    When the reporters in the audience saw the protagonist, they all got up and walked toward her, eagerly


    asking questions.


    "Miss Sunnay, may I ask why you suddenly held a press conference today?"


    "Miss Sunnay, are you going to announce something important today?"


    ...


    Martha calmly raised her hand, signaling to the reporters to be patient.


    After they quieted down, she parted her red lips lightly, and answered with her gentle voice, "I invited


    everyone here today, mainly to tell you one thing."


    "I, Sunnay, am Martha Doyle, the oldest daughter of the Doyle family."


    Her words stirred up an uproar. The reporters looked at Martha with a hint of understanding after being


    shocked.


    No wonder the painter Sunnay looked exactly like Martha Doyle. It turned out that they were the same


    person.


    After the venue turned quiet, Martha looked at the audience with a smile.


    "A few years ago, I went abroad for further study. But when I came back, I found out that I was


    announced dead. I wonder what caused the misunderstanding."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a reporter crowded in front, and couldn''t wait to ask, "Miss Doyle,


    so, you''ve been studying abroad in the past few years since you disappeared?"


    "Yes!"


    With a smile, Martha nodded calmly.


    In the next second, another reporter asked immediately. "Did you nevere back during the past few


    years?"


    "I had an intense schedule during my study. I had no time toe back."


    Martha''s eyes drooped, and her tone became a little sad, "Now I am back, but everything has


    changed."


    Speaking of this, tears welled up in her eyes, although she forced a smile.


    "I really wanted to see my father, but I was stopped at the door. None of my family remembers me.


    Even my sister refused to let me see my father."


    Martha looked at the reporters in front of her helplessly, her eyes blurred with tears, "I don''t know what I


    did wrong, I just want to return to my home and meet my father, am I wrong?"


    Silence prevailed in the originally noisy venue. A faint sadness surged in the air.


    Soon, Martha''s lonely and deste voice sounded again in the quiet venue.


    "Hollie, I never wanted to take anything from you. You are the acting president of the Doyle Group now,


    and I only want to be a painter. There is no conflict of interest between us at all. Why are you doing this


    to me? "


    Hearing her words, the reporters standing in the audience couldn''t help wondering whether it was


    Hollie, the younger daughter of the Doyle Manor, who refused to let Martha go home.


    Martha''s next sentence pushed the atmosphere of the whole venue to a climax.


    "Hollie, I didn''t even mind that you are an illegitimate daughter. Why do you treat me like this?"


    The reporters were stunned for a moment, looking at each other in nk dismay.


    It was well known that Hollie was an illegitimate daughter, but she was so cruel that she rejected her


    sister.


    ...


    At this time, the Doyle Group.


    In the office, Hollie''s face was distorted as she stared viciously at the TV not far away.


    She wished she could kill Martha, but in thepany, she couldn''t make a big move.


    Libby, who was standing aside, narrowed her eyes unconsciously, "It looks like that your sister has


    be more cunning since she came back."


    "She''s just using my old tricks."


    Hollie snorted, looking at the TV screen with disdainful eyes.


    Thinking of the title of an illegitimate daughter, she felt a surge of rage that could not be vented.


    Hollie picked up the cup in front of her and threw it forward. Looking at the screen, her eyes turned


    fierce, as if full of poison.


    "Does she think I don''t know what she''s thinking? If she was allowed to meet Maxwell, she would


    definitely take away the position of Acting President! "


    After saying this, Hollie suddenly realized something. She grabbed Libby''s clothes in a panic.


    "Libby, what should we do now? We can''t let Martha meet Maxwell. We can''t let her take away


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    everything we have now! "


    Libby''s eyes darkened, and she patted the back of Hollie''s hand reassuringly, "Chix. Let''s see what


    she will say next."


    ...


    On the other side, at the press conference.


    After several rounds of questions, a reporter finally asked the question that everyone wanted to ask but


    was afraid to.


    "Miss Doyle, may I ask what is your current rtionship with Mr. Harrison?"


    Martha looked at the reporter deliberately arranged by her assistant. Understanding shed in her


    eyes, but she pretended to be sad, pursing her lips in silence.


    When the reporter saw this, their questions became more and more aggressive.


    "Lady Hollie has had a close rtionship with Mr. Harrison over the years. If you are still his wife, is


    Lady Hollie his mistress?"


    Martha froze for a moment, tears rolling down from the corners of her eyes.


    "No, don''t call Hollie like that. In fact, Stefan and I had signed divorced papers a few years ago."


    When the reporters heard about their divorce, they instantly felt that they had found big news, and their


    eyes on Martha became more and more covetous.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in an office of the Harrison Group.


    Sitting next to Stefan, Eden, who was watching the press conference, felt the air beside him be


    much colder when he heard about the divorce.


    He seemed to be smiling as he looked at the TV.


    ''This woman dared to say anything,'' he thought.


    In the next second, Martha''s weak voice came from the video again.


    "Actually, Hollie was Mr. Harrison''s first love. They truly love each other. So, I sincerely wish their


    happiness."


    Stefan was enraged almost instantly.


    With a sullen face, he turned off theputer.


    Damn woman!


    Seeing him like this, Eden, sitting next to him, couldn''t help chuckling.


    "Your ex-wife is really broad-minded. She wished you and your girlfriend happiness. How wonderful it


    would be if I had such a generous girlfriend!"


    Stefan clenched his hands into fists by his side. The veins on his fists were bulging. He walked out with


    a gloomy face.


    After he just took a few steps, Eden''s leisurely voice sounded from behind him, "It''s a battle between


    these two women. Who are you going to stand with? Who are you going to help?"


    Who was he going to help?


    Stefan paused slightly and didn''t answer his question. Then she stepped out of the office quickly,


    leaving Eden only an indifferent back.

 Chapter 23 Stefan, You Madman!

    Chapter 23 Stefan, You Madman!


    Two hourster, the press conference was finally over.


    Martha walked out from the venue tiredly, ready to go back and have a good rest.


    As soon as she walked to the door, the assistant caught up with her nervously.


    "Sunnay, there are some properties in several vi areas for sale now. Where do you prefer?"


    Martha stopped in her tracks, smiled, and waved her hand.


    "I am not going to buy a vi. I am Martha, the oldest daughter of the Doyle family. So, I''m going to


    move back to the Doyle Manor."


    Hearing this, the assistant froze in ce for a moment.


    For some reason, she felt that Martha was very different at this moment. She was nothing like she was


    before.


    At this moment, a silver car stopped in front of the two of them.


    The sunshine cast a glow on the car.


    The car window fell slowly. The handsome profile of the man in the driver''s seat appeared.


    Martha subconsciously turned to look.


    Seeing Martha look at him, the man put on a wicked smile. "Sunnay, do I have the honor to give you a


    ride?"


    Her assistant looked at the man in the car and was stunned.


    Who was this man?


    He was so hot!


    Martha frowned slightly. A whileter, she remembered it was Rhys.


    Although she didn''t have a deep impression of him, he helped her after all. So, a ride wasn''t too much


    to ept.


    Martha''s eyelids fluttered slightly, and she looked at her assistant with a slight smile, telling her to go


    back to the hotel first, then bent down and got into Rhys'' car.


    As soon as their car drove through the gate, Stefan''s car stopped where Rhys had parked.


    Looking at the silver sports car in front of him, Stefan pursed his thin lips tightly.


    That car belonged to Rhys, and he didn''t expect Martha to get in his car.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and there was a bit of coldness on his face.


    In the next second, he stepped on the elerator, and the car sped out, following Rhys'' car.


    ...


    The other side.


    Martha had been looking out of the car window silently since she got into Rhys'' car.


    While driving, Rhys looked sideways at the woman in the passenger seat.


    "Mrs. Harrison."


    After a long time, he broke the silence. "No, I should call you... Miss Doyle..."


    The corner of Rhys'' mouth curled up. He was watching Martha''s reaction from the corner of his eye.


    Martha turned her head and smiled slightly. "Mr. Williams, I didn''t expect a big shot like you to


    remember me."


    Rhys slightly loosened his hand holding the steering wheel, raised his eyebrows, and looked at the


    woman beside him, "Miss Doyle, I will never forget a beauty like you."


    Martha knew he was teasing. She smiled and pursed her lips.


    Rhys didn''t feel embarrassed. He opened his thin lips lightly, telling the purpose of this trip.


    "I heard that you want to hold an art exhibition here, Miss Doyle, why don''t you give me a chance to


    organize it?"


    Martha frowned, and tilted her head, looking at him suspiciously, not understanding what Rhys was


    nning.


    Rhys sensed her doubts and shrugged innocently.


    "Miss Doyle, don''t look at me like that."


    "As we all know, Sunnay, you are famous all around the world. It''ll be a great honor for the Williams


    Group to organize your art exhibition."


    Martha froze for a moment, her eyelids drooping slightly.


    Rhys did help her once back then, and she promised him that she would repay him in the future.


    Now he asked to be the organizer of her art exhibition, why wouldn''t she agree?


    It was just an art exhibition. It wouldn''t matter who organized it, as long as it was not Hollie.


    Martha nodded slightly when she thought of this. Just when she was about to agree to him, her phone


    in her pocket rang, interrupting her thoughts.


    She took it out and checked it.


    Even if she didn''t try to identify this number, she knew it was Stefan. This number had been etched into


    her mind many years ago.


    Martha hesitated. Just when she was about to decline the phone call, she heard the deep voice of the


    man beside her.


    "Why don''t you just answer it?"


    Martha paused, finally reached out and pressed the answer button.


    Before she could speak, Stefan''s cold voice came from the phone, "Get out of the car immediately."


    Hearing themand, Martha couldn''t help frowning.


    She turned her head slightly and inadvertently saw the familiar car in the rear-view mirror. She instantly


    understood what Stefan meant.


    She could even imagine Stefan''s gloomy face but at the same time, she couldn''t help feeling a little


    puzzled.


    Why was he here?


    Rhys saw Martha''s movement, nced at the car in the rear-view mirror, and smirked.


    "Sit tight."


    After that, Rhys stepped on the elerator slightly and sped up.


    Stefan, who was following behind, felt that the distance between the cars was getting bigger. A cold


    look shed into his eyes. He sped up too.


    Martha clutched her seat-belt and leaned back slightly.


    Five minutester, Stefan was still following.


    Martha couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed when she saw the man chasing after her.


    Just when she was about to hang up the phone, the cold voice came from the phone again, "I said, get


    out of the car."


    Martha looked at the moving car in the rear-view mirror with displeasure, and said bluntly, "You''re in no


    position to order me."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying this, Martha hung up without hesitation.


    On the other side, Stefan was even angrier when he heard the busy tone from the phone.


    He gritted his teeth, stared sullenly at the car in front of him, and stepped on the elerator hard.


    The speed of the car increased suddenly, hitting directly on Rhys'' car, causing sparks and a violent


    sound.


    ...


    Rhys'' car was forced to stop by the violent impact, making a screeching sound on the ground.


    In the car, Martha leaned forward and fell into the airbag.


    It took a long time before Martha sat up. She pressed her temples, feeling a little bit dizzy.


    "Your ex-husband is really crazy."


    Rhys rubbed the part between his brows and turned to look at Martha, with a half-smile.


    As soon as he finished his words, the car door next to Martha was opened violently.


    Immediately afterward, Stefan bent down and carried Martha out of the car.


    Martha felt a little overwhelmed when she was suddenly lifted.


    After she regained herposure, she couldn''t help but start to struggle, "Stefan, you lunatic! What


    are you doing? Let me go!"


    "Shut up!"


    Stefan''s face was gloomy as he stared daggers at the woman in his arms. The warning look in his eyes


    was obvious.


    Rhys got out of the car and saw this. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Mr. Harrison, be gentle with


    women. Can''t you see that she doesn''t want to go with you?"

 Chapter 24 Too Possessive

    Chapter 24 Too Possessive


    Stefan, whose face darkened, shot the man not far away a warning look. "Mr. Williams, this is between


    me and my wife. It''s none of your concern."


    When Rhys heard this, he nced sideways at Stefan and smiled meaningfully. "Are you husband and


    wife?"


    "But just now at the press conference, Miss Doyle said you guys had divorced. And I asked her just


    now. Miss Doyle said she was single."


    The next moment, Martha clearly felt that the strength of the man holding her increased instantly, and


    she seemed to have felt the icy coldness.


    This man was kind of over-possessive.


    She struggled, turned her head, and said, "Stefan, enough! Put me down. I''m very ufortable."


    His response was silence, and he even strengthened his trip on her arms again.


    Didn''t he take what she just said seriously?


    Martha took a deep breath, then knocked Stefan with her elbow.


    Stefan was off guard. She broke free and jumped to the ground.


    But when Marthanded on the ground, her high-heeled shoes crooked, and her ankle sprained,


    causing her to fall backward.


    Misfortunes nevere singly.


    Martha lost her bnce. She closed her eyes helplessly. She didn''t intend to ask Stefan for help. She


    was ready to fall.


    Rhys took a step forward to support Martha but was blocked by Stefan.


    In the next second, a big palm appeared under Martha''s waist.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She gradually found her center of gravity.


    After Martha bnced on her feet, she opened her eyes and saw Stefan withdraw his hand.


    She knew that he had held her up, but she didn''t want to talk to Stefan, so she turned her head away.


    If it wasn''t for him, she wouldn''t have got into all this trouble.


    He rammed his car into Rhys'' car. Didn''t he know that such a car crash could kill people?


    Seeing this, Rhys also withdrew his hand. He narrowed his eye slightly, and said mockingly, "Mr.


    Harrison, you''re being gentle now? Didn''t you worry you might hurt Martha just now? The rear of my


    car is badly dented. It can be seen how hard you had hit it."


    Stefan froze.


    He nced at Martha out of the corner of his eye.


    Martha''s side face showed no emotion.


    Stefan''s handsome eyebrows were furrowed. His thin lips parted slightly, "Don''t worry, Mr. Williams, I


    willpensate."


    After saying this, he reached for Martha''s wrist, wanting to take her away.


    But just as he took two steps, Rhys'' sneering voice came from behind him.


    "You take the woman in my car away in front of me. Mr. Harrison, it''s very rude of you to do so."


    Stefan''s pupils shrank sharply. There was a gleam of anger in his sullen, dark eyes as he turned to


    Rhys.


    Why was Rhys always against him?


    Whether it was a few years ago or now, as long as it was about Martha, he was always there.


    Rhys, who was standing opposite, noticed the hostility in Stefan''s eyes. He raised his eyebrows and


    smiled indifferently.


    Martha was single now. He had the right to stay there.


    The two exchanged nces. The temperature around Stefan seemed to have dropped, again and


    again. A silent war was breaking out, which made Martha tremble.


    She turned her head slightly. The rear of Rhys'' car looked horrible. The front of Stefan''s car was not


    much better. A stab of annoyance rose in her when she saw that.


    Were they waiting for her to choose?


    She didn''t want to get in either of their car for the owners of both sucked.


    Martha narrowed her eyebrows and turned to Rhys, "Mr. Williams, I will contact youter about the


    exhibition."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Rhys raised his eyebrows and looked at the man standing opposite


    him, with slightcency on his handsome face, "I''ll be waiting for your call. Miss Doyle."


    Stefan frowned. His deep eyes were dark with unfathomable emotions.


    The art exhibition was previously organized by the Doyle Group, which was owned by the Harrison


    Group, but judging from the current situation, the art exhibition should have no nothing to do with the


    Harrison Group.


    Immediately afterward, without waiting for them to speak again, Martha turned around and walked to


    the side of the road, preparing to hail a taxi.


    Seeing this, Stefan walked up and picked Martha up, walked straight back to his car, put her in the


    passenger seat, and bent over to fasten the seat belt.


    The sudden lift of her body snapped Martha out of her thoughts. By the time she came back to her


    senses, she was sitting firmly in the passenger seat.


    She never expected that after four years of her absence, Stefan would be so domineering.


    But she could do nothing about it.


    Stefan, who quickly sat in the driver''s seat, regardless of what Martha was thinking, started the car. It


    went around where Rhys stood, and Martha was taken away.


    He wouldn''t give Rhys a chance to take Martha from him.


    Martha wanted to open the door only to find that it was locked. She couldn''t open it.


    The car drove at the high speed all the way.


    Martha got angry. She red at the man next to her, displeased, "Stop the car. I want to get out!"


    "Stop messing around. We can''t stop on a highway."


    Stefan said without turning his head.


    Stop messing around?


    Martha couldn''t help feeling a little funny when she heard these words.


    She looked at the man beside her and retorted angrily, "Did you ask me not to mess around? Who hit


    me with a car just now?"


    Stefan stared straight ahead with a cold face, pursed his lips, and said nothing.


    Seeing him like this, Martha felt like she was simply wasting her time talking to him.


    "Have you considered the safety of the people in the car? Stefan, do you know that what you''ve done is


    against thew?"


    Martha got angrier the more she talked.


    "Rhys can sue you. Do you want to be on the news? The headline would be something like, the


    president of the Harrison Group was brought to court for alleged assault."


    When Stefan heard Martha mention Rhys, he was suddenly irritated.


    "Is that enough?"


    He mmed on the brakes, the car stopped on the side of the highway. Then he looked at Martha


    sullenly.


    Martha was startled by the sudden braking and didn''t have time to speak.


    In the next second, Stefan''s mocking and cold voice sounded in the car, "Keep talking about Rhys? Do


    you miss him that much?"


    His questioning tone was exactly the same as before. Martha couldn''t help thinking of the past.


    Not intending to refute him, she said indifferently. "Yeah, he is the only person that makes me never


    forget this city."


    Hearing that, Stefan undid his seat belt and approached Martha abruptly.


    Martha winced when she saw him like this.


    She was expecting his violence. Yet all she saw was Stefan''s face zooming in front of her.


    The next second, she felt Stefan''s slightly cold lips on hers.


    Martha''s eyes widened suddenly. She froze in ce.


    She would never have anticipated that Stefan would... kiss her.

 Chapter 25 What is the Truth?

    Chapter 25 What is the Truth?


    Martha froze for a moment.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Realizing what was going on, she pushed him away.


    After she distanced herself from Stefan, she pped him without thinking too much.


    She never expected that Stefan would be so shameless!


    ...


    Stefan''s face instantly turned red due to the p.


    He felt the burning on his face. He looked at the woman with slightly pale lips in surprise.


    Martha hit him?


    She would never dare to do that before.


    At this moment, Martha took a few deep breaths, trying not to let her excessive emotions lead to


    illness.


    She clenched her palms tightly to ease her emotions, then turned her head and said, "Mr. Harrison,


    what are you doing?"


    Her eyes were indifferent.


    She was looking at him as if he was a stranger.


    Stefan''s heart sank slightly as he looked at her with dark eyes.


    "What, you are my wife. What do you think I am doing?"


    Shameless!


    His wife?


    Now that he remembered she was his wife.


    He was ashamed to admit that back then, wasn''t he?


    Martha remembered the past, and the strength of her clenched hands increased unconsciously, "Mr.


    Harrison, we have divorced."


    Stefan nced at Martha and said lightly, "Divorced? When did I sign the divorce papers?"


    Martha''s eyes darkened.


    What did he mean?


    Signing the divorce papers?


    Was that even necessary?


    At the thought of what happened in the past, Martha felt that even the divorce papers were too much to


    ask for.


    Yet then she got confused.


    Didn''t Melissa tell him her st wish"?


    Martha''s eyelids drooped slightly, and for a moment she couldn''t figure out what Stefan meant.


    After she forced her brain to calm down, she raised her pretty face and said calmly, "As long as the


    husband and wife have been separated for two years, they can file for divorce, regardless of whether


    there is a divorce paper."


    "Stefan, whether you sign the divorce agreement or not, nothing will be changed."


    Stefan''s eyes were dark.


    He paused, fastened his seat belt again, leaned back on the seat, and said casually, "It''s up to you.


    We''ll see who dares to take your divorce case."


    In this city, he would make whoever dared to take Martha''s divorce case disappear from this city.


    Hearing the meaning behind his words, Martha became even angrier, her face flushed with anger.


    Did he think he could do anything because he was rich and powerful?


    Did he think he could force people?


    Martha wanted to p Stefan hard in the face, but there was nothing she could do.


    She held back the anger in her heart, turned to the window, and looked out bitterly. She was in no


    mood to talk to him anymore.


    The next second, when Martha saw the familiar street outside the window, she suddenly realized that


    this ce was not far from her hotel. Suddenly, staying in the car became torture.


    She turned her head, biting her lip. Then she said angrily, "Open the door. This is where I live. Let me


    off!"


    Stefan pursed his lips and remained silent, let alone making a move.


    Seeing that he didn''t intend to open the door, Martha growled angrily. "Stefan, what are you doing?"


    Stefan slightly frowned, pursed his lips, and asked in a deep voice, "Why did you target Hollie at the


    press conference just now?"


    He knew what Martha did.


    She wanted to put all me on Hollie by ying the victim.


    Hearing this, Martha couldn''t help but feel a little ridiculous.


    Didn''t Hollie get sympathy with the same method years back?


    It was just tit for tat.


    Martha sneered and spoke loudly.


    "Everything I said is true. If you don''t believe me, ask Hollie if she dares to let me meet my father!"


    From what she knew about Hollie, she thought Hollie must have put her father under house arrest, and


    then told Stefan that her father was too ill to get out of bed, and he couldn''t manage thepany. So,


    Stefan handed over the Doyle Group to her.


    A flicker of doubt appeared in Stefan''s eyes.


    He didn''t understand why Martha would speak so confidently when she had been away for four years.


    But he didn''t believe that Hollie would lie to him, because he saw with his own eyes four years ago that


    Maxwell was really sick in bed.


    How could a person who couldn''t even take care of himself take care of apany?


    Stefan''s thin lips parted slightly, "You may not know your father''s situation. He..."


    Martha interrupted him coldly, "Mr. Harrison, you don''t understand!"


    Martha''s voice rose again because of anger.


    "Stefan, you would have known the truth if you had ever gone to the Doyle Manor to see my father all


    these years!"


    ...


    After a long time, Stefan watched Martha walking away outside the car, his eyes became darker.


    He tapped the steering wheel with his long, slender fingers again and again. Doubts arose in him.


    Hollie and Martha said different things. One of them must be lying.


    Who was lying?


    Stefan pressed his forehead, leaned back on the seat, and closed his eyes wearily.


    In the past, he would trust Hollie unconditionally, because he used to think Martha was an


    unscrupulous woman spouting the lies.


    But now, facing Martha who hade back to life, he actually had different feelings for her.


    Who should he trust?

 Chapter 26 Do You Regret It?

    Chapter 26 Do You Regret It?


    At the moment, the Doyle Group.


    Hollie was in the office thinking about the press conference just now. The more she thought about it,


    the more worried she became. She was worried that Stefan would believe Martha''s words, so she got


    up and rushed back to Stefan''s vi.


    When she arrived, the servant told her that Stefan hadn''te back. So, she had to wait for him in the


    study alone.


    An hourter, Stefan returned to the vi.


    After entering the door, the servant took the coat from him and said respectfully, "Sir, Miss Doyle is


    waiting for you in the study."


    "I see."


    Stefan responded with a low voice, then turned and went upstairs.


    "Stefan, you''re back."


    Pushing open the door, Hollie stood up to greet him with a smile on her face.


    "What brings you here?"


    Stefan loosened his tie, looking a bit tired.


    An injured look appeared in Hollie''s eyes immediately when she heard him. "Stefan, I saw Martha''s


    interview today. You must trust me. She was lying about me."


    As she said that, she took two steps forward, grabbed the hem of his clothes, and shook her head


    helplessly, "I never stopped her from seeing my father!"


    Stefan stretched out his hand and pinched the part between his brows. Then he said coldly. "I know it


    has nothing to do with you."


    Seeing Hollie''s nervous look, heforted her, "Go back. Martha won''t hurt you."


    Hollie froze in ce when she heard it.


    Wouldn''t she?


    Martha literally threatened her at the press conference.


    Pursing her lips tightly, Hollie raised her eyes slightly, secretly looking at the man in front of her,


    wondering what he was thinking.


    Before she could figure it out, Stefan spoke again, "By the way, Hollie, let''s go to the Doyle Manor


    tomorrow to see how Mr. Doyle is doing."


    His voice didn''t betray any emotion, but she was shocked.


    Hollie''s pupils shrank sharply. Panic shed across her face. She paused, and pretended to be


    annoyed, "What do you mean? Do you also think I treat my father badly?"


    Stefan frowned in displeasure upon hearing her shrill voice. He exined patiently, "I just want to visit


    Mr. Doyle."


    After he finished speaking, he nced at the woman beside him, and doubts gradually arose in him.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Why are you so nervous?"


    Hollie was taken aback for a moment and instantly realized that she over reacted just now.


    She clenched her hands, suppressing her emotions, shook her head, and smiled, "No, I just don''t want


    any misunderstanding between us."


    Saying that, Hollie took Stefan''s big hand, and looked at him pleadingly.


    "Stefan, we have been in love for so many years. I just hope you won''t believe those rumors."


    Hollie took a step forward and leaned closer to Stefan, wanting to kiss him.


    The pleasant smell of her perfume coupled with the tears that stood in Hollie''s eyes would make every


    man want to protect her.


    Yet Stefan paused, and subconsciously avoided her.


    The next second, his dull voice sounded, "It''s gettingte. You should go back and rest earlier."


    Hollie froze in ce, a little at a loss for what to do.


    Standing beside her, Stefan didn''t seem to notice her emotional change. He said directly, "I''ll ask the


    driver to take you back."


    Hollie felt very upset when she thought that she and Stefan hadn''t made any further progress in these


    years.


    After Martha left, he had been immersed in Martha''s death.


    Hollie understood his guilt for Martha kept himself away from her.


    Martha had been back, but he still distanced himself from her.


    Hollie couldn''t help wondering if he had fallen in love with Martha.


    The feeling of insecurity surged through her. Her eyes filled with tears, she looked pitifully at the man in


    front of her.


    "Stefan, are you keeping yourself away from me because my sister is back?"


    Stefan''s face darkened slightly. A cold vibe exuded from him. "It has nothing to do with her."


    His denial did not reassure Hollie but frightened her even more. Tears stood in her eyes and were


    about to fall.


    "Have you regretted asking my sister to transnt her bone marrow to me? Is that why you have been


    alienating me all these years?"


    Stefan frowned slightly, but his heart couldn''t help but tremble.


    Had he regretted it?


    Seeing that he neither admitted nor denied it, Hollie''s heart was broken. She couldn''t help turning


    around and running out.


    Stefan looked at the study that had returned to silence, lowered his eyes, and stopped in front of the


    floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Under the moonlight, everything was quiet.


    His eyes were blurred.


    Had he fallen in love with Martha as Hollie said?


    ...


    "Melissa, I''m going back to the Doyle Manor tomorrow and no one could stop me."


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Martha made a video call to Melissa with a tired face.


    "Martha, after four years, you changed. You are no longer the weak one."


    Melissa let out a sigh when she looked at the woman on the phone, who gave her both familiar and


    strange feelings.


    If nothing had happened, Martha wouldn''t have be an amazing tough woman, right?


    The corners of Martha''s mouth curled up. She spoke to snap Melissa out of her thoughts, "People


    always change, or they will be bullied by others for the rest of their lives."


    Melissa thought of something and then asked nervously. "I forgot to ask you when we metst time,


    how is Jimmy, is he okay?"


    Martha''s eyes darkened. Her voice became much lower, "Rupert called mest night, and his condition


    is not very good."


    So, she had to solve the matter here as soon as possible, and then took care of Jimmy.


    On the other side of the phone, when Melissa heard this, herplexion became more serious.


    "It''s all Stefan''s fault! That bastard! If it wasn''t for him, Jimmy wouldn''t..."


    Before Melissa could finishining, Martha interrupted her resolutely, "Melissa, don''t talk about


    him. I will find a way to save Jimmy."


    "How? If Jimmy needs to receive umbilical cord blood, it will mean you have to be tangled with that


    jerk."


    Melissa looked at Martha dejectedly, mixed feelings of distress and anger in her eyes.


    "I have my own n."


    Martha''s eyelids drooped, and her long eyshes fluttered slightly.


    She must save Jimmy at whatever cost.


    Martha and Melissa chatted for a while.


    After the call, Martha looked at the darkness outside the window. Her mind slowly went empty.


    Jimmy was a light of hope in her life. He saved her. She would never just watch him die.

 Chapter 27 Her Father Being Tortured

    Chapter 27 Her Father Being Tortured


    The following morning, Martha arrived at the Doyle Manor early.


    When she was about to enter but was stopped by two security guards that looked unfamiliar to her.


    "Who are you? You can''t enter. Please leave."


    "I live here."


    Martha scowled at them.


    The two security guards only obeyed Hollie''s orders and snapped, "We don''t know you."


    "I''m Martha Doyle, Maxwell Doyle''s daughter."


    Martha clenched her hands tightly to suppress the anger surging in her chest.


    The security guards were taken aback as they had never known Mr. Doyle had another daughter. Then


    they exchanged a nce.


    Before they figured out what happened, the servant supervisor walked out of the house.


    Frowning at Martha, he asked arrogantly, "Miss, what are you doing here?"


    Lifting an eyebrow, Martha was not willing to show any kindness to Hollie''scquey.


    She answered bluntly, "I''m Martha Doyle. I want to see my father."


    The servant supervisor stiffened and replied aggressively, "I''m sorry, but I can''t let you in without Miss


    Doyle''s permission."


    "I am Miss Doyle. I want to see my father. Why do I need another person''s permission?"


    Seeing the servant supervisor stand still, Martha added coldly and strictly, "Tell Hollie. If I can''t see my


    father today, I''ll call the reporters and show them how you''re treating me."


    The servant supervisor dared not let Martha in, nor did he dare to stop her too aggressively. Standing


    at the door, he tried to persuade Martha to leave.


    While they were in the stalemate, Martha heard a car''s engine sound behind her.


    She looked back, only to find Hollie and Stefan getting down from the car.


    Martha narrowed her eyes at them.


    Seeing the familiar figure at the door, Hollie slightly froze as she hadn''t expected Martha to be there at


    this moment.


    She stopped in her tracks in a panic.


    Stefan could tell Martha had been stopped from entering the house, shock shing through his eyes.


    A faint smile lifted the corners of Martha''s lips and faded immediately.


    She walked towards Hollie and asked in an injured tone of voice, her voice loud enough for Stefan to


    hear, "Hollie, can I enter my home to see my father now?"


    Subconsciously, Hollie turned to look at Stefan.


    Seeing his stern face be slightly confused, Hollie got nervous.


    Therefore, she forced a smile and answered, "What are you talking about, Martha? You are the oldest


    daughter of the Doyle family. Of course, you can enter."


    Martha beamed at and thanked her.


    Clenching her fists, Hollie pretended to be nice. "Martha, who stopped you from entering? Tell me. I''ll


    teach that person a lesson."


    With an ironic smile, Martha looked at the servant supervisor as if implying something.


    Under her gaze, thetter lowered his head, pretending he didn''t understand what they were talking


    about.


    ...


    Soon, the three entered the Doyle Manor together.


    After entering the living room, Hollie immediately asked the servant supervisor to wheel Maxwell''s out.


    Martha watched it in silence, secretly looking around the servants and maids in the house.


    After scanning, she failed to see Bianca and felt disappointed.


    Then she noticed all the servants and maids looked at Hollie respectfully, so she realized all of them


    were hired by Hollie.


    Ten minutester, the servant supervisor pushed Maxwell out.


    The figure ovepped with the one in Martha''s memory, but it was quite different. Martha was startled.


    Maxwell was leaning against the back of the wheelchair. With gray hair, he looked fragile. He had


    be a dying old man.


    Martha had never expected her father to be like a different man after four years.


    He wasn''t the proud, dominating, andpetent president of the Doyle Group anymore.


    His limbs were disabled, and he even couldn''t talk. Only his lips slightly trembled.


    After returning to her senses, Martha couldn''t repress her emotions anymore and rushed up to call


    loudly, "Dad!"


    Maxwell slowly turned to her, his eyes focusing on her.


    A long timeter, he looked into Martha''s eyes. Instantly, tears welled up in his eyes. Maxwell wanted to


    call her but could only utter a few broken sybles.


    Martha''s heart tightened.


    She could no longer hold back her tears, which streamed down her cheeks.


    She had never expected Hollie to be THAT ruthless to torture their father.


    Stefan watched them in silence, his eyes dark with unfathomable emotions.


    He had seen Maxwell in this status four years ago, and nothing had changed.


    A sneer appeared on Hollie''s lips, but soon it vanished.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Martha knelt in the wheelchair on a knee while holding Maxwell''s hand tightly. A sharp pang struck


    through her.


    "Dad, talk to me. I''m Martha."


    Maxwell''s eyes kept rolling, his lips trembling slightly. However, he couldn''t utter a sound to respond to


    Martha. Tears kept trickling down from his eyes.


    Her inner voice was roaring. He wanted to ask Martha where she had been and how she had been in


    the past four years. However, he couldn''t let out a word.


    Martha tightened her grip on the wheelchair.


    Standing up, she stared daggers at Hollie and snapped, "What on earth have you done to Dad?"


    "What are you talking about, Martha?"


    Hollie looked at her innocently in confusion. "Dad became like this all because of you. He thought you


    were dead, so he had a stroke."


    She could feel the coldness of Stefan, so she immediately pretended to be angry and distracted his


    attention to Martha.


    "Martha, you are still alive. Why didn''t youe back to see Dad earlier? Don''t you know he''s be


    like this all because of you?"


    Hollie broke off and shed tears pitifully.


    Martha knew she was lying but had no evidence, ring at her in hatred.


    Hollie immediately took Stefan''s arm for help.


    "Stefan, Dad became like this four years ago. You saw it, right?"


    Stefan looked at Martha. When his gaze met hers, his eyes darkened.


    Nodding, he said, "After Mr. Doyle knew what had happened to you, he got a stroke in half a month.


    Hollie didn''t lie."


    Martha narrowed her eyes slightly and asked, "How did he get a stroke? Did you see it personally?"


    Pressing his thin lips together, Stefan didn''t answer her.


    Clenching her hands into fists, Martha knew that she couldn''t do anything to Hollie without evidence.


    Noticing her anger, Stefan continued, "You''ve misunderstood Hollie."


    Martha red at him, knowing he never believed her, feeling irritable.


    Gazing at Hollie icily, she snorted, "So what? Now, I''m back. I''ll have the final say in this house and the


    She strode towards Hollie, gazing at her sharply.


    "Hollie, as far as I know, an illegitimate daughter of a family has no right to inherit thepany. You


    can y your tricks on men, but none works on me."

 Chapter 28 When Shall We Engage?

    Chapter 28 When Shall We Engage?


    Before Hollie reacted, Martha strode back to Maxwell and raised her voice.


    "From now on, I''ll be in charge of the Doyle family."


    Then she nced at all the servants and maids in the house. "All of you. Pack your belongings and


    leave!"


    The servants and maids exchanged nces and then looked over at Hollie.


    Hollie stiffened.


    Noticing their confused and distrustful gazes, she red at the servant supervisor.


    Watching them, Martha added bluntly, "This is not a charity house. You all are fired."


    The next second, she dialed Jane''s number.


    When the call was connected, Martha ordered coldly, "Hire some reliable maids and servants and send


    them to the Doyle Manor."


    Then she lowered her voice and added, "One more thing. Help me check a former maid in the Doyle


    Manor named Bianca. I want to know where she is."


    Hearing the word "Bianca", Maxwell got excited, his fingers trembling slightly.


    When Hollie heard Martha''s words, her heart trembled.


    Pressing her lips tightly, she tugged Stefan''s sleeve and called to him with an aggrieved look, "Stefan,


    say something!"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Stefan lowered his eyes, lost in thought.


    Martha hung up the phone and showed a sarcastic smile.


    "Mr. Harrison, do you have so much time to mind the private matter of the Doyle family?"


    Frowning, Stefan looked at her and replied, "You are Maxwell''s daughter."


    He implied that he had no intention to interfere in this private matter.


    Ensuring he wouldn''t meddle, Martha smiled faintly.


    "All right. Mr. Harrison, you can leave now."


    With those words, Martha pushed Maxwell''s wheelchair and was about to go upstairs.


    Watching their receding figures, Hollie clenched her fists tightly. After a while, she turned to look at


    Stefan, acting adorable.


    "Stefan, you''ve met my father. When shall we engage? The reporters always ask us about it."


    While she spoke, she looked over at Martha from the corner of her eyes.


    She thought Martha would burst into anger, but she received no response from Martha. Martha didn''t


    even stop or look back, but simply tried her best to push Maxwell upstairs.


    Gazing at her apathetic movements, Stefan became sullen.


    ''She doesn''t care at all?''


    Pressing his lips, he pushed Hollie''s hand out of his arm.


    "It''s not the proper time to discuss this. It''s your home. You''ve stayed out in the past years. Now you


    can move in," he said.


    Hollie furrowed her eyebrows slightly, staring at him in silence. She couldn''t utter a word to answer.


    The next second, Martha suddenly stopped in her tracks, looking back at Hollie.


    Her eyes were indifferent, but her words were cruel. "Without my permission, she can never enter this


    house."


    Although she stared at Hollie, her words were for Stefan.


    Since Martha returned, she wanted to give Hollie a dose of her own medicine.


    Over the years, Hollie had stopped her from entering the Doyle Manor and humiliated her. Martha


    would repay her and give her a taste of her own medicine.


    Looking sullen, Stefan warned her coldly, "You''d better stop being against Hollie."


    "So what?"


    Martha raised her eyebrows and gazed at the two downstairs harshly.


    "Let me make it clear. If Hollie has the guts to enter this house, I won''t mind kicking her out violently."


    Hollie stiffened, gazing at her in hatred.


    She hadn''t expected Martha to be THAT tough and straightforward after four years. It made it


    much harder for her to deal with Martha.


    Although that was what was on her mind, she pretended to be aggrieved.


    Frowning deeply, Stefan felt puzzled.


    He couldn''t imagine what Martha had been through to made her change from being kind-hearted to


    being so heartless.


    Martha looked down at them, a smile touching her lips. She snorted.


    She didn''t hide her disgust when facing Hollie. Anyway, in Stefan''s mind, she had always been a mean


    woman who picked on Hollie.


    Therefore, she didn''t care Stefan would think worse of her.


    Anyway, Martha would rather do those things for real than take all the me for being falsely used.,


    With a faint smile, she turned around and continued to push Maxwell upstairs, her paces getting firmer


    and firmer.


    ...


    After helping her father lie on the bed, Martha saw the tears in his eyes, feeling the piercing pain in her


    heart.


    After she sent away the servants, she couldn''t resist kneeling in front of Maxwell''s bed.


    Lowering her head in self-me, she growled while sobbing, "I''m sorry, Dad. It''s all my fault."


    If it weren''t for her, Maxwell wouldn''t have been tortured by Hollie.


    Her tears dripped onto Maxwell''s arm.


    Lying on the bed, her father watched her and felt sorry. His lips parted, but he couldn''t speak. His


    breath became heavier, tears dripping from the corner of his eyes.


    He was d his daughter was still alive. He wanted to reach out to touch her but couldn''t do anything.


    He tried hard to reach out, but his fingers trembled feebly, unable to express his feelings at all.


    Martha understood what he wanted, gripping his trembling hands immediately.


    "I''m sorry, Day. I''ve been too unfilial."


    Her face clung to Maxwell''s hands. She wanted him to touch her to feel she was really alive.


    However, the moment her cheeks touched his palms, she saw the faint marks on his arms.


    A bad hunch rose in her. In a panic, Martha reached out her trembling hands to roll up his sleeves.


    Her eye pupils constricted.


    She saw many bruises on Maxwell''s arms, some fresh and some faded. Obviously, someone


    deliberately hit or pinched him.


    Martha gritted her teeth. Hatred appeared in her eyes and a more bitter pang surged through her.


    ''Hollie, I''m gonna make you pay the price!''


    Although she thought so, Martha could no longer control her emotion. Tears trickled down her cheeks.


    Maxwell wanted to wipe tears off her face, but his fingers could only tremble and he slurred, "Don''t..."


    Martha could tell her father suffered more while watching her being like this. Holding back her tears,


    she forced a smile and wiped her tears from her eyes.


    "I''m back, safe and sound. Dad, you can rest assured. Also, I have good news for you."


    She broke off and gripped his hand tightly. "You have a grandson, Dad. His name is Jimmy Doyle. He''s


    four and a half, staying in U Country now."

 Chapter 29 Have You Taken Medicine Today?

    Chapter 29 Have You Taken Medicine Today?


    At three in the afternoon, the doctor that Martha asked Jane to contact arrived at the Doyle Manor on


    time.


    After briefly introducing herself, Martha hurriedly took the doctor to Maxwell''s room.


    "Dr. Anthony, that''s my father on the bed."


    The doctor nodded. Then he walked up to the bed and gave Maxwell an overall check.


    Martha watched aside in a panic, cold sweat oozing on her palms.


    After an hour, the doctor put away his equipment with a solemn look. Martha could no longer resist


    asking, "Dr. Anthony, how is my father?"


    "Miss Doyle, your father got a stroke because of a certain kind of drug. He should be like this for


    several years," the doctor answered sternly.


    Martha''s eyelids drooped slightly. "Yeah. My father got a stroke four years ago."


    Nodding, the doctor added, "The poison has been umted in his body for four years. It''s


    challenging for him to return to as well as before. However, I can help him to speak first, but it also


    needs time."


    Then they exchanged a few words about Maxwell''s current status.


    After the diagnosis, the doctor left the room with his medical box.


    Silence nketed the room again. After listening to the doctor''s suggestions, Martha gradually calmed


    down, as she realized her father had to recover in a gradual progress.


    Feeling sorry, she looked back at him on the bed and met his gaze in mid-air.


    Forcing a bright smile, Martha said gently, "Dad, don''t think too much. Let''s take the treatment slowly.


    You''ll get better."


    Tears welled up in Maxwell''s eyes. His hands slightly trembled.


    The longer Martha watched her father, the more upset she became. The hands on her side clenched


    into fists.


    Hollie was the acting president of the Doyle Group. Martha wanted to get ownership of the Doyle


    Group, but it needed her father''s signature or verbal admission.


    However, Maxwell had be like this. How could he give his permission to her?


    Lowering her head, Martha thought about convincing the members of the board of directors. However,


    she realized the members had been reced by those who were obedient to Hollie.


    In anger, she clenched her fists again.


    So far, Martha had yet to figure out where to start..


    Suddenly, there were knocks on the door.


    Jane asked, "May I enter, Miss Doyle?"


    Martha was brought back to her senses. After putting away the sadness on her face, she answered


    with a faint smile, "Pleasee in."


    Jane strode into the room and darted at the man on the bed.


    Hiding the shock in her eyes, she cleared her throat and said, "Miss Doyle, I''ve hired the servants and


    maids and arranged them for work."


    "OK. Thank you, Jane," Martha replied in a tired tone, rubbing her temples.


    Frowning slightly, Jane asked with concern, "Miss Doyle, have you taken medicine today?"


    "I will take itter," Martha answered nonchntly, sitting beside the bed.


    If she hadn''t taken medicine for the past four years, her status would have been worse.


    Feeling Martha was upset, Jane updated her about Bianca''s news. "I''ve found the woman you asked


    for."


    ''The woman? Bianca!''


    Martha turned to Jane and asked hurriedly, "Where is she now?"


    "She''s been staying in a retirement home over the years."


    Jane stared at Martha, wishing she could calm down.


    After Martha heard the news, her eyes were full of concern.


    ''Did Bianca leave the Doyle Manor and move to the retirement house because she had no one else to


    rely on?''


    Heaving a sigh, Martha looked at her father and asked, "Dad, I''ll pick up Bianca and take her in. OK?''


    Tears welled up in Maxwell''s eyes again. His fingers trembled.


    Martha understood he also hoped Bianca to return home.


    With a smile, she walked out of the room, looking more joyful than when she entered earlier.


    ...


    Five o''clock. A retirement home.


    When Martha entered, she saw the figure on the bench. Her eyes reddened.


    Bianca didn''t have a family and had devoted all her life to the Doyle family.


    Therefore, Martha could imagine how terrible her life was after Hollie had kicked her out.


    Bianca had to stay in such a small retirement house because she had nowhere to go.


    Having a lump in her throat, Martha strode towards Bianca and called her while sobbing, "Bianca!"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Bianca stiffened, and she looked back in shock.


    When her gaze fell on Martha, tears welled up in her eyes. Immediately, she jumped to her feet and


    walked towards Martha while trembling hard.


    "You are back, Martha."


    Martha strode towards her and embraced her weak body. "I miss you so much, Bianca."


    "I''m so d you''re alive, Martha. Good... Good..."


    Bianca patted Martha''s back continuously. Her palms were bony. Tears rolled down, dripping on


    Martha''s shoulders.


    Bianca had thought she would lead a lonely life until she died. Much to her surprise, Martha was still


    alive.


    After working in the Doyle family for decades, she had taken Martha as her biological daughter.


    Since Martha was still alive, her life was filled with hope again.


    A whileter, the two women finally calmed down.


    Martha let go of her gradually and smiled. "Bianca, go home with me."


    "OK. Go home. Let''s go home!"


    Bianca wiped her tears off her face, gripping Martha''s hand tightly.


    ...


    Half an hourter, Martha took Bianca to Maxwell''s room.


    Seeing Maxwell on the bed, Bianca sobbed, her eyes red, "Mr. Doyle, I''m back."


    Maxwell''s eyes rolled, and he let out some broken sybles.


    Understanding his meaning, Bianca strode to the bed and sat down. "Don''t worry, Mr. Doyle. I''ve been


    well in the past four years."


    Maxwell''s lips curled into a smile. His lips parted, but he couldn''t utter a word.


    Watching the scene, Martha smiled at them. "Bianca, I hope you can take care of my father from now


    on."


    "Uh..." Bianca looked at her hesitantly, her cheeks rosy.


    The smile on Martha''s face became broader. Nodding slightly, she added, "Bianca, I believe that''s what


    my mother has wished to see."


    Bianca''s gaze swept between Martha and Maxwell. Both looked at her expectantly. Her cheeks turned


    even redder.


    Lowering her eyes, she nodded her agreement.


    She had a crush on Maxwell for many years. However, since she was a maid, she dared not to confess


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    it.


    Now, Martha was supportive of them being together. Bianca couldn''t find any reason to say no.

 Chapter 30 Close Friends

    Chapter 30 Close Friends


    At nine the following morning, Rhys announced the Williams Group would be the organizer of Sunnay''s


    art exhibition, whose opening ceremony was scheduled for the following week.


    Since Sunnay was famous, with the Williams Group''s influence, the news raised a mighty uproar online


    shortly after.


    ...


    The president''s office, the Harrison Group.


    After receiving the news, Eden yfully studied his friend, who looked sullen, while sitting at the desk.


    "Mr. Harrison, your ex-wife wants to embarrass you, doesn''t she? She let anotherpany organize


    her art exhibition."


    Stefan frowned deeply, the cold aura from him seemed to have made the room temperature drop


    abruptly.


    Since Stefan kept silent, the yful smile on Eden''s face became brighter.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Honestly speaking, I''m shocked after hearing the news. If the Harrison Group was the organizer, the


    art exhibition would help yourpany be more influential."


    "Mypany doesn''t need such a chance," Stefan retorted coldly after smashing his coffee cup onto


    the desk.


    Eden nced at him, nodding. "I agree. Mr. Harrison always gains his reputation with his own ability."


    Upon hearing his remark, Stefan looked less stern.


    Soon, Eden teased him again, "Mr. Harrison, I wonder when Mr. Williams got to know your ex-wife?


    They seem to be close friends?"


    ''When did he know her?''


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, the scene appearing in his mind.


    It turned out he gave Rhys and Martha a chance to meet.


    If he hadn''t gotten Martha to sign on with the Williams Group, they wouldn''t have known each other.


    The next second, Eden added and brought Stefan back to the reality, "Rhys is a handsome guy. I''m


    sure your ex-wife will fall in love with him. Then, you..."


    Stefan''s pupils constricted. He interrupted Eden icily, "Get out of here!"


    Eden chuckled and shrugged indifferently. Then he got up and left the office.


    ...


    On the other side, in the president''s office of the Doyle Group, Hollie smashed her water ss after


    reading the news about Williams Group.


    Gazing at the scattered ss, she sped the edge of her desk tightly.


    ''Damn you, Martha!''


    She took several deep breaths to calm down. Gradually, reason returned to her.


    She was the acting president of the Doyle Group now, so she couldn''t act rashly in case someone else


    got something on her.


    Therefore, she decided to ask another person to help her.


    Hollie sat back in her chair, wondering how to convince Joann to help her.


    After the incident four years ago, Joann lost their fame and poprity because of offending the


    Harrison Group.


    Hollie didn''t think she had led a good life in the past four years.


    She received much news about Joann after bing the acting president of the Doyle Group. It was


    said Joann found it difficult to survive in the entertainment business and had to sleep with many men.


    No matter how hard she tried, she could not return to being an A-list star as before.


    Thinking of that, Hollie smiled faintly.


    ''If Joann got the news that Martha was still alive, Joann would get her revenge on Martha.''


    Shrewdness appeared in Hollie''s eyes. She was determined to ruin Martha''s art exhibition, which


    Martha had nned for a long time.


    Hollie picked up her phone and dialed a familiar number.


    ...


    Ten o''clock in the morning. The art exhibition center.


    When Martha arrived, she gaped at the entrance as she had never thought Rhys had reserved such a


    huge ce for her.


    Usually, only a wealthy one could afford a single floor. However, Rhys had reserved the whole


    exhibition center.


    Martha blinked slightly. In amazement, she pushed the door open to enter the exhibition hall.


    After being stunned for a moment, Jane trotted to follow her and whispered, "Mr. Williams is really


    generous. Miss Doyle, do you think he has a crush on you?"


    Martha was taken aback, pressing her lips together. After casting a warning ce at Jane, she shook


    her head.


    Martha couldn''t figure out what was in Rhys'' mind.


    However, after he sponsored her art exhibition in this city, Martha could root and develop faster, which


    was only her initial goal.


    The further Martha walked forward, the more she felt she was closer to her goals.


    The next second, a mellow, seductive voice brought her abruptly back to the present and out of her


    scattered thoughts.


    "How do you like this ce, Miss Doyle?"


    Stopping in her tracks, Martha looked back.


    Seeing Rhys, she replied politely, "Mr. Williams, you''ve been too generous."


    "Have I?" Rhys asked in confusion.


    Blinking at her yfully, he added, "Well, I''m always generous to women, especially for a charming


    woman like you, Miss Doyle."


    His words disgusted Martha. She frowned and reminded him, "Mr. Williams, thank you for your


    Rhys threw up his hands and put away his yful smile.


    "Miss Doyle, you are the first woman who rejected me when we first met. However, I love challenges."


    Martha''s heart tightened, her breath bing heavy.


    If not for the Doyle Group, she wouldn''t have encountered Rhys back then.


    She slightly cast down her eyes to avoid his eye contact. Inwardly, she reminded herself to be alert to


    Rhys.


    Her intuition told her Rhys had a special purpose to sponsor her art exhibition.


    She guessed he might want to be against Stefan or have another intention.


    The next second, they heard a woman''s shocked voice, which brought Martha back to her senses.


    "I wondered who had reserved the exhibition center. It turned out to be you."


    Martha turned around, gazing at the approaching woman with a frown.


    ''Joann Lowe?''


    In confusion, Martha asked, "Why are you here?"


    "This exhibition center was scheduled for a fashion show I joined, but it was canceled with short notice.


    I came to check on who was so rich to reserve the whole ce."


    After getting closer, Joann noticed Rhys opposite Martha and was taken aback.


    She didn''t expect Rhys to be there as well. Instantly, hatred started surging in her chest.


    If Rhys hadn''t dumped her, she wouldn''t have lost everything due to the Harrison Group''s punishment.


    Rhys snorted at her in silence.


    "It''s been a long time, Mr. Williams." Joann looked at him with a wry smile while gritting her teeth.


    "I never want to see a woman with bad intentions like you again," Rhys replied coldly without caring


    she was his ex-girlfriend. His words poked Joann''s raw nerves.


    "I didn''t expect the fashion shows in this city would invite a non-A-list star."


    Watching them talk, Martha narrowed her gaze slightly but didn''t interrupt them.


    "You!"


    Joann stomped in anger and stormed away.


    She wanted to mock Martha but didn''t expect to meet Rhys.


    She couldn''t afford to annoy Rhys. Or her remaining resources and connections might vanish.

 Chapter 31 None Dares to Take Your Divorce Case

    Chapter 31 None Dares to Take Your Divorce Case


    At two o''clock that afternoon, Martha gathered several shareholders and senior executives who had


    stayed in the Doyle Group for a long time in her father''s name.


    She told them about her return and informed them to attend a shareholders'' general meeting at three in


    a conference room.


    At 3 PM, when Martha arrived at the conference room, she saw Hollie and some other senior


    executives waiting for her.


    Only a few shareholders and senior executives in the room had worked for Maxwell. The rest were


    new.


    Martha narrowed her gaze slightly as she had known Hollie would arrive without invitation.


    However, it was not that bad. It saved her from the trouble ofing to Hollie personally.


    While she was thinking, Hollie said, "Martha, you want to hold a shareholder''s meeting. Why didn''t you


    inform me ahead? I could have helped you arrange it. Your short notice really caught me off guard."


    Martha studied Hollie''s meaningful smile, her eyes dark.


    After withdrawing her gaze, she bypassed Hollie and stood next to the host''s chair.


    Except for a few shareholders on her left-hand side, she didn''t know the rest people.


    Martha could tell the Doyle Group''s board of directors had changed greatly in the past five years.


    She nced around the room, her gaze falling on the old shareholders.


    "I''m the oldest daughter of the Doyle family, so I also own thispany."


    As soon as her words left her mouth, the shareholders obedient to Hollie objected.


    "Mr. Doyle has signed the transfer to our current acting president. Think you have the final say?"


    Martha looked in that direction after ncing at Hollie.


    "I was said to be dead back then, so Hollie became the acting president. Now that I''ve returned, Hollie,


    an illegitimate daughter, cannot be the acting president of the Doyle Group."


    The shareholders exchanged nces unhappily.


    The new shareholders were obedient to Hollie. The old ones thought Martha was so rude to say that


    since Hollie had helped the Doyle Group passed its crisis back then.


    For a moment, the conference room was silent.


    An old shareholder heaved a sigh to break the silence in the end.


    "Miss Martha, after your father had a stroke, Miss Hollie asked Mr. Harrison to save ourpany. Or


    ourpany would have gone bankrupt and owed a lot of debts."


    Others also echoed him.


    "Exactly. If Miss Hollie hadn''t asked for help, the Doyle Group wouldn''t have existed."


    "Miss Hollie has helped our Doyle Group survive and develop."


    "Miss Martha, after you return, you want to kick down thedder and deny what Miss Hollie has


    contributed to ourpany?"


    ...


    Martha listened to the shareholders'' words, realizing they were here to put on a show.


    However, she couldn''t deny the words from the old shareholders.


    Hollie had yed a big part in making the Doyle Group what it was today.


    Martha clenched her fists while ncing at all the shareholders.


    "Are you willing to make the Doyle Group be run by anotherpany? It used to be an independent


    "I believe you all arepetent. Why are you willing to ept your fate and submit to another


    Martha could tell her words made the shareholder begin to hesitate.


    Taking the chance, she raised her voice and added, "The Harrison Group invests in us and assists us


    in our operations. If one day, they took back their funds, what would you do? Do you want to let others


    decide your destiny?"


    For a moment, all the shareholders kept silent.


    With an annoyed look, Hollie looked up at Martha.


    "What do you mean? You are smearing the Harrison Group."


    Martha calmly smiled at her. "I''m telling you the fact. We can let the Harrison Group remove their funds


    and buy back our shares in their hands. Then our Doyle Group will be independent. Don''t you


    want it?"


    The shareholders wanted to object earlier. Upon hearing her words, they calmed down, looking


    shocked.


    They had never expected Martha to say something so bold.


    If the Doyle Group could be independent, their dividends would also increase.


    Thinking of that, they stared at Martha in excitement and expectation. However, because of Hollie''s


    presence, they didn''t know how to respond.


    Hollie snorted at Martha, "Remove their funds? Do you have so much money to buy the shares back?


    Besides, you don''t know anything about ourpany''s current status and operation at all."


    After a pause, Hollie continued to speak in a mocking voice, "Without the Harrison Group''s protection,


    we can never..."


    Before she finished he words, Martha interrupted her icily, "Hollie, the Doyle Group can''t make it


    because you''re the acting president."


    Her words embarrassed Hollie, who was too tongue-tied to retort.


    Slightly raising her head, Martha looked at the shareholders and continued, "If I can make ourpany


    independent, whoever has the most shares will be the new acting president."


    She ended the meeting with those words.


    As long as she bought back the Doyle Group''s shares from Stefan, she would have the right to operate


    thepany.


    By then, Hollie wouldn''t have any right to stay in the Doyle Group.


    ...


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    When Martha left the Doyle Group''s building, Jane called her.


    She said anxiously, "Miss Doyle, none of thewyers in this city dares to take your divorce case. What


    shall we do now?"


    Martha lowered her eyes, her eyshes fluttering slightly.


    She knew no one could afford to provoke Stefan, so she had expected this to happen.


    She replied sullenly, "Let''s stop looking for awyer. Send the divorce agreement to the Harrison


    Group."


    ...


    5 PM.


    Stefan''s office.


    Stefan gazed at the received divorce agreement sullenly. Suddenly, he picked it up and tore it into


    pieces.


    ''Damned woman! How dare she!''


    The broken pieces of paper fell to the ground. Suddenly, the office telephone rang.


    Stefan took several deep breaths before answering it.


    His assistant briefed him on what Martha had said at the Doyle Group today.


    Stefan hung up the phone with a gloomy face, exuding a cold vibe.


    Martha wanted to gain back the shares, but he wouldn''t make it easy for her.


    He wouldn''t make it easy for Martha to get what she wanted, at least not now.

 Chapter 32 Still in Love

    Chapter 32 Still in Love


    One day before the art exhibition.


    Martha''s hotel room.


    Jane worriedly looked at Martha on the sofa and asked in confusion, "We''ve sent the invitation to all the


    influential families and famous businessmen and businesswomen in the upper ss except the


    Harrison Group''s president. Would it be too inappropriate?"


    After all, no one in this city could afford to provoke the Harrison Group. If Martha offended them, she


    would be stuck into much trouble in the future.


    Martha didn''t care about it at all and waved her hand at Jane nonchntly.


    She was about to tell Jane she didn''t want to see someone she was unwilling to meet, but suddenly,


    she recalled the sponsor was Rhys.


    She couldn''t cause a grudge between Rhys and Stefan just because she was unwilling to invite Stefan


    to her art exhibition.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Realizing it, Martha knocked on the table and said, "Send an invitation to the Harrison Group."


    ...


    At 9 AM. The following morning. The art exhibition center.


    Seeing more people gathering at the door, Martha nodded in satisfaction.


    She would seek opportunities and establish connections through her art exhibition, so it must go


    smoothly.


    After ncing at the people present, she slightly breathed a sigh of relief.


    The opening ceremony would start soon, but none from the Harrison Group had shown up. She didn''t


    think Stefan would have the time toe over.


    She also didn''t see Hollie. It was understandable. Hollie would only make a fool of herself in public if


    she appeared.


    9:30 AM.


    The host started the ceremony on time.


    The exhibition hall was huge, covered by a red carpet.


    Outside the entrance, lined flower baskets were ced along the aisle with colorful balloons.


    The host''s crisp voice sounded, "This is the first time Sunnay, the famous artist, holds an art exhibition


    in our city. Let''s wee Sunnay and Mr. Williams, the sponsor, to the stage."


    Martha and Rhys went onto the stage together, walking towards the tform where there was a red


    ribbon.


    Martha wore a ck dress, waving at the reports in front of the stage.


    Rhys walked beside her, naturally wrapping his arm around her waist.


    Feeling his approach, Martha furrowed her eyebrows slightly and wanted to dodge, but Rhys held her


    too tightly for her to break free.


    Since the reporters were watching and taking photos of them, Martha had to suppress her unhappiness


    and walk forward cooperatively.


    Soon, they stopped behind the red ribbon and aplished the ribbon-cutting ceremony.


    After that, the host led all the influential people to the art gallery.


    All went into the gallery.


    The art gallery was also carefully decorated. With the artwork on the wall, the whole ce looked high-


    end with elegance.


    When browsing the paintings, all the guests praised Sunnay''s painting and drawing skills.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Joann walked towards the exhibition entrance in a dark blue evening gown with delicate


    makeup.


    When she was about to enter it, the security guards stopped her.


    "Excuse me, Miss. Please show your invitation."


    Joann stiffened. She looked at the security guard suspiciously and asked, "I''m Joann Lowe. Don''t you


    know me?"


    "Sorry, but I don''t know you," one security guard answered.


    Then he said professionally, "This exhibition center has been reserved for the art exhibition. People


    without an invitation cannot enter. If you are a reporter, please wait in that area. If you are here for the


    exhibition, please show us your invitation."


    Feeling embarrassed, Joan clenched her hands at her side into fists.


    It was just an art exhibition, but she didn''t expect there would be so many requirements.


    Meanwhile, two actresses who had just entered the exhibition center looked in Joann''s direction.


    One asked in confusion, "Isn''t that Joann Lowe?"


    "I didn''t expect her to be so cheeky. She came over without an invitation. She thought she could do


    anything as the exhibition was sponsored by Mr. Williams, huh?" the other echoed in mockery, looking


    at Joann.


    When she saw the confusion on herpanion''s face, she added ironically, "Don''t you know Mr.


    Williams has dumped her? She couldn''t get any goodacting jobs in the past four years, let alone being


    invited to this art exhibition."


    Joann heard their mockery, frowning at them in anger.


    The actress was annoyed by her re. Pulling herpanion towards Joann, she stared at Joann in


    sarcasm.


    "You are just a C-list star blocked by the security guards. We were invited. Think you can be


    Joann stomped in anger and turned away.


    After taking a few steps, she looked back at the exhibition center in hatred and fury.


    ''It''s all your fault, Martha. If you weren''t against me back then, I wouldn''t have ended up so miserably.''


    Lowering her head, Joann clenched her fists tightly.


    ''Your art exhibition? I''ll make you vanish from this city tomorrow, Martha!"


    ...


    Many people entered the art exhibition, speaking highly about the artwork and the artist.


    Martha had been used to the praise for the past few years, so she kept calm.


    Rhys, however, felt surprised.


    "I heard Sunnay''s name in the art field for a long time. After seeing your artwork, I''m indeed


    impressed," Rhys praised Martha with a smile, standing in front of herndscape picture.


    "Thank you, Mr. Williams," Martha answered modestly.


    Curling his lips into a yful smile, Rhys walked closer to her and whispered, "Why isn''t your ex-


    husband here?"


    His questions made Martha slightly blink with a weird look in her eyes.


    The next second, she concealed it and answered, "I don''t care if he''s here or not."


    "Don''t you feel disappointed about his absence?"


    Rhys gazed at her without blinking, testing her reaction.


    Martha frowned and answered coldly and aloofly, "Mr. Williams, if you kept bantering me like this, I


    would think you were too vapid."


    Rhys chuckled.


    "I was kidding. Don''t always put on a sullen look. You should smile more."


    As soon as his joking words left his mouth, a reporter next to them suddenly yelled, "Mr. Harrison


    arrives!"


    Then the cameras focusing on Rhys and Martha were shifted to the man standing nearby.


    Rhys then shifted his gaze towards the man not far away.


    Martha stiffened. After a short moment, she looked back in Stefan''s direction.


    Meeting her gaze, Stefan walked towards her.


    The reporters noticed their reactions and gossiped in low voices.


    "Isn''t it said Mr. Harrison has divorced Miss Doyle?"


    "Who knows? They might still be in love."


    "But... Isn''t it said Miss Hollie Doyle is in love with Mr. Harrison?"

 Chapter 33 Arson

    Chapter 33 Arson


    Pressing his thin lips, Stefan darted at the reporters who were discussing and then at Martha.


    Rhys watched the fun with a faint smile on his lips.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing the reporters'' discussions, Martha nced at Stefan and then looked at the reporters.


    "Thank you foring to my art exhibition. I''m sure you are here because you like my artwork."


    Martha broke off purposely, ncing around. Then she continued, "Therefore, I hope you all can pay


    attention to my paintings instead of someone unimportant."


    The onlookers thought her words made sense, and they walked away immediately.


    They all carefully studied her pictures and read the attached stories in the description.


    Martha breathed a sigh of relief.


    After ncing at Stefan, she walked to a guest, who was staring at a picture in admiration, and gave


    him an introduction. "I painted this picture when I was in the prairie. At that time..."


    Stefan watched her nearby, his eyes intense.


    He realized Martha had be a mature woman, unlike the one unable to live without him.


    He had to admit that he had underestimated Martha''spetence.


    ...


    At 4:30 PM, guests in the exhibition hall gradually dissipated.


    Only a few important staff members stayed.


    Stefan gazed at Martha, striding towards her.


    Then he stood in front of her and said, "Come with me, Martha."


    Martha heard the familiar voice. She stiffened and stood still.


    Before she figured out what to answer, Rhys, standing next to her, invited her, "Miss Sunnay, our


    opening ceremony is sessful today. May I have the pleasure to invite you for dinner tonight?"


    Martha was in a dilemma, pressing her red lips together.


    Stefan scowled at Rhys and then stared at Martha. "Don''t you want to discuss the divorce? Come with


    me. Or I won''t give you any chance again," he uttered indifferently.


    When Rhys heard the word "divorce", the smile on his lips froze instantly.


    Martha had to nod her agreement, following Stefan out of the exhibition center.


    Rhys stood motionlessly while gazing at their receding figures. Soon, he cast down his eyes to cover


    the emotions in them.


    ...


    On the other side, after leaving the exhibition center, Martha and Stefan sat in his car.


    After Martha closed the door, Stefan started the engine.


    Martha immediately stopped him, "Talk in the car. We''re not going anywhere."


    With these words, Martha turned her head, looked straight at him, and asked coolly, "Do you agree to


    sign the divorce agreement?"


    "I''ve torn it into pieces," Stefan withdrew his hands and answered icily.


    Martha red at him unhappily. "What do you mean by doing so?"


    "That''s my line. What do you mean?"


    Stefan looked into her eyes intensely.


    Martha was taken aback. An ironic smile touched her lips. "I mean to make your wishe true. You


    wanted to divorce me four years ago. Are you unwilling now?"


    With a stern look, Stefan looked away.


    His reaction sent Martha into helplessness and anger.


    Clenching her fists, she mocked, "We should have divorced long ago."


    Stefan replied, his tone going colder, "I won''t divorce you."


    Frowning, Martha gazed at him in mockery, "We hadn''t seen each other for four years. Did you fall in


    love with me after seeing me again?"


    Her words made Stefan''s heart skip a beat. Looking annoyed, he pressed his thin lips without


    speaking.


    "I don''t care why you refuse to divorce me. We''ve parted for four years, which has formed the condition


    for us to divorce," Martha looked away and said expressionlessly.


    However, she didn''t receive any answer she wanted after a long time, feeling annoyed.


    "If you''re unwilling to sign the divorce agreement, I''ll see you in court. I''ll file thewsuit even if I cannot


    find awyer. I must divorce you."


    With those words, Martha opened the door without waiting for Stefan''s response, got down, and strode


    towards the art exhibition center.


    The door was mmed shut. Stefan smashed his fists on the steering wheel fiercely.


    He gazed at her receding figure, his face full of anger.


    ...


    Shortly after, Martha returned to the exhibition hall.


    Rhys had left.


    She dragged her exhausted body into the art studio, sitting on the bench in silence.


    Feeling the burning pain in her heels caused by the high heels, Martha felt she had been burnt out.


    Shortly after, Martha, who was resting, suddenly heard some light footsteps outside the art studio.


    She thought Jane was in the corridor, so she stood up and walked out.


    However, she didn''t see Jane but two men who sneaked in.


    They wore ck clothes and shoes while holding gas and lighters, standing outside the art gallery.


    Martha hurriedly strode towards them and snapped, "Who are you? What do you want?"


    The two men were caught red-handed, looking back at her in a panic.


    They didn''t expect to see someone in the exhibition hall sote in the evening.


    Sniffing, Martha realized the air was full of the gas smell. Immediately, she figured out what they


    wanted to do.


    "If you don''t want to go to jail, put down the gas and get out of here."


    The two men stopped in their tracks. The next second, they rushed into the art gallery.


    Seeing their reactions, Martha stepped forward to grab the gas cans they were holding to stop them


    from doing anything.


    However, one man pushed her away. Her head hit the door frame, and she felt dizzy.


    Trying hard to keep her eyes open, Martha couldn''t do anything but faint gradually.


    Before losing consciousness, she heard a man''s voice. "She''s fainted."


    ...


    Half an hourter, the art gallery was full of smoke. Fire sparkled.


    All the artworks were on paper, so the fire spread quickly. Shortly after, more than half of the artworks


    had been destroyed.


    Meanwhile, Martha was still unconscious in the thick smoke.

 Chapter 34 He Wouldnt Let the Tragedy Happen Again

    Chapter 34 He Wouldn''t Let the Tragedy Happen Again


    On the other side, Stefan was on the way to the Harrison Vi.


    All thendscapes outside the window shed, and quiet darkness was awaiting ahead.


    Stefan became more irritable.


    He didn''t understand why Marsha could not sense his kindness but fought against him stubbornly.


    The next second, an idea popped up in his mind and he pressed the brake pedal immediately.


    He pulled out his phone and dialed Martha''s number.


    Meanwhile, lying on the art gallery''s floor, Martha was surrounded by smoke.


    The vibration on her phone woke her up gradually.


    Feeling the sharp pain in the back of her head, Martha opened her eyes dizzily and saw the gray


    smoke around her. She coughed fiercely.


    She pressed her hands against the door to stand up, but the next second, she hurriedly withdrew them


    due to the heat.


    The fire burned fiercely around her, and more and more smoke gathered. All this made Martha''s heart


    sink.


    Dizzily, she picked up her phone to answer the call that might help her.


    As soon as she swiped to answer, Stefan''s cold voice sounded, "You want the Doyle Group''s shares,


    don''t you? As long as you..."


    Before he finished speaking, Martha coughed fiercely.


    She tried hard to repress it and used all her strength to interrupt him hoarsely, "Help, Stefan..."


    Before finishing her words, shecked the strength to hold the phone. It dropped to the floor nearby.


    Staring at it, she wished to move over and pick it up to tell Stefan where she was.


    However, she suffocated after inhaling too much smoke. Covering her chest, she couldn''t stop


    coughing at all.


    On the other end of the line, Stefan didn''t hear Martha finish her words and became tense.


    She coughed fiercely but didn''t speak for a long time. Stefan immediately started the engine and made


    a U-turn to return.


    Within the following 20 minutes, Stefan ran several red lights before pulling up to the exhibition center.


    As soon as he hopped off the car, he saw the fire in the exhibition center, above which was thick


    smoke.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Stefan panicked.


    ording to Martha''s voice earlier, he realized she must have been trapped inside.


    Stefan hurriedly ran into the exhibition hall.


    Unfortunately, the exhibition center was toorge. He failed to find Martha after searching for 15


    minutes.


    As the smoke became thicker, he felt more uneasy gradually.


    Suddenly, he thought of the art studio.


    Stefan immediately turned around and ran towards it. His heart tightened as if it was squeezed by a big


    hand.


    When he passed by the exhibition hall, the paintings on the wall almost smashed on him, but he only


    ran forward.


    On the way, some burning pictures piled on the floor. Stefan dodged them and bypassed each corner.


    Five minutester, he finally reached the art studio and saw the familiar figure lying nearby.


    Martha was on the floor, and on the wall above were the burning and falling picture frames.


    "Martha!" Stefan called her.


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Martha slightly opened her eyes and stared at the tall, sturdy figure in


    front.


    ''Stefan?''


    Was it her illusion?


    "Bang!"


    Something heavy smashed on the ground.


    At that moment, she was lifted with a man''s suit jacket on her shoulders.


    Martha was taken aback.


    In Stefan''s arms, she looked at his face dizzily in confusion, wondering if it was her illusion before


    death.


    Stefan lowered his head to check on Martha, only to notice her losing consciousness gradually. Panic


    shed into his eyes. He encouraged her, "Hang on, Martha!"


    "Is that really you, Stefan? Or just my illusion before death?"


    Martha stared at him in a daze and wanted to touch his cheek. However, after raising her hand, she


    lost her strength and her hand dropped feebly.


    Stefan''s pupils constricted. "I''m here. You won''t die."


    Four years ago, Martha died once. Now, he wouldn''t let the tragedy happen again.


    The thought made him quicken his pace. He ran towards the entrance as fast as he could.


    ...


    Onlookers had gathered around the exhibition center.


    The firefighters tried to put out the fire. However, it was too fierce and spreading.


    The exhibition center''s staff watched the scene while discussing it.


    "There shouldn''t be anyone in the center, right?"


    "How horrible! Why is the center suddenly on fire?".


    ...


    Upon hearing their discussions, Joann curled her lips into a sneer, which became broader and broader.


    Even if the fire was put outter, nothing should be left in the gallery.


    ''Martha, you must suffer while watching this. You deserved it! How dare you show off! It''s your karma.''


    With a delightful smile, Joann turned around and was about to leave the exhibition center.


    Suddenly, her phone vibrated in her pocket.


    Seeing the caller ID, Joann answered it joyfully.


    "Ms. Lowe, we''ve done the thing you asked us to, but..."


    Joann''s face changed. She asked anxiously, "But what?"


    The man stammered, "When we set the fire, a woman was in the art studio. She came out after hearing


    our footsteps and saw our faces. We couldn''t do anything but knocked her out."


    Joann''s face changed dramatically. She tightened her grip on the phone.


    ''A woman? Is it Martha?''


    Her hands trembled, and she asked in a panic, "Where is she now?"


    "We left her there, set the fire and left. She should still be in the art studio."


    Joann widened her eyes in shock. Martha was still inside. Was she burned to death?


    She only wanted to destroy the pictures to teach Martha a lesson but never wanted to kill Martha.


    Joann looked over at the exhibition center in a daze, panic filling her eyes.


    The fire had spread and be too fierce for her to enter.


    ''Martha, if you died, don''t me me! I''ve never wanted to kill you.''


    After hesitating for a long time, Joann decided to pretend nothing had happened and fled.


    ...


    In the exhibition center, Martha could tell her energy was fading. She tried to focus on the man carrying


    her.


    Stefan coughed in the smoke and stopped in his tracks.


    Upon hearing his cough, Martha had mixed feelings. She muttered, "Stefan, I didn''t expect you to came


    to my rescue."

 Chapter 35 Mr. Harrison Saved You

    Chapter 35 Mr. Harrison Saved You


    "I won''t allow anything to happen to you again."


    Stefan tightened his arms around her body and quickened his pace.


    Martha stared at him with misty eyes. Suddenly, she saw a picture frame falling down right above her


    and eximed.


    Stefan sensed something wrong and looked up.


    A burned picture frame suddenly fell. Stefan subconsciously dodged to avoid it hitting Martha in his


    arms.


    The picture frame smashed at his arm. He let out a groan in pain and slightly tripped over.


    After he finally carried Martha out of the exhibition hall, she lost consciousness due to theck of


    oxygen.


    ...


    After the long, dark night, the dawn broke the day.


    Martha woke up at nine in the morning, feeling dizzy when she opened her eyes.


    She closed her eyes to get used to it.


    Bianca asked worriedly, "How are you feeling, Martha?"


    Frowning, Martha slowly opened her eyes and saw Bianca next to the bed. "Bianca... Why are you


    here?"


    Seeing her wake up, Bianca breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Your assistant called me. Thanks to her, or I wouldn''t have known about this matter."


    "I''m well. Don''t worry."


    Martha forced a smile at Jane in another corner, trying to make the two rest assured.


    However, as soon as Jane spoke, Martha''s smile froze.


    "Miss Doyle, someone set the fire on purpose in the exhibition centerst night."


    The two men in ck appeared in Martha''s mind. She looked sullen.


    "I heard some footsteps and went out of the art studio to check. I saw the arsonists and wanted to stop


    them, but they knocked me out." Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "The police are filtering the suspects now. Don''t worry, Miss Doyle. They''ll catch the arsonists


    definitely."


    Martha nodded after hearing her words. Then she thought of something and asked in confusion, "How


    did I get out of the fire?"


    Jane replied softly, "Mr. Harrison saved you."


    The ward fell into silence.


    Martha and Bianca exchanged a nce without speaking.


    ''It was him for real.''


    Martha never thought that the image she saw before she passed out yesterday would be true.


    If Stefan hadn''t appeared, she would have died in the fire.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    "Pleasee in," Martha answered.


    The next second, Stefan walked into the ward.


    Martha noticed his arm was bandaged. A weird look shed into her eyes and vanished immediately.


    After entering the ward, Stefan nced at the three women before his gaze fell on Martha.


    "I want to talk to you."


    Bianca and Jane exchanged a nce, stood up, and left the ward. Before leaving, Bianca reminded


    Martha to call her if she needed anything.


    After Martha nodded, the two walked out.


    Stefan stared at Martha, his eyes dark.


    "How are you feeling now? Are you all right?"


    Furrowing her brows slightly, Martha nodded her head.


    Stefan exhaled in relief, still staring at her intensely.


    "Someone set up the fire in the exhibition center on purpose. Have you seen the arsonists?"


    Instead of answering his question, Martha shifted the subject. "Mr. Harrison, you called me and


    mentioned giving me the shares. Did you really mean it?"


    Her words made Stefan frown.


    He cared about her safety, but she immediately talked about the shares.


    Stefan didn''t think it was the proper time to discuss such a matter, so he asked icily, "Do you


    understand the current situation?"


    Martha lowered her eyes slightly and replied indifferently, "Mr. Harrison, thank you for saving me. The


    police will find the arsonists. I only want to know what you wanted to speak when calling me on the


    phone yesterday."


    Stefan frowned, his face dark and sullen.


    However, Martha ignored it and continued, "Do you agree to sell the shares to me for real? What else


    do you want other than money?"


    Stefan pressed his thin lips together. "Do you only care about the Doyle Group''s shares now?" his icy


    voice rang in the ward.


    Martha looked into his eyes, her eyes dark.


    "Or what? I don''t think there''s anything else to talk about with you."


    After a few seconds of silence, she added, "Right. We can also talk about the divorce."


    Stefan failed to hide the fury on his face. "Don''t you want the shares?"


    He broke off before adding, "Move back to my house. Continue to be my wife. Those are my


    conditions."


    Martha was taken aback as she hadn''t expected him to give her such shameless conditions.


    "No way, Stefan. I must divorce you and get back the Doyle Group''s shares."


    "That''s not an option," Stefan refused icily, gazing at her without blinking.


    Martha''s pupils constricted. Clenching her hands under the quilt, she red at him in anger, "I don''t


    understand. Since I came back, you''ve been pestering me. Why?"


    Stefan kept silent, but his eyes became as deep as pools.


    Before he replied, Martha sneered while staring at him ironically.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve fallen in love with me. I don''t buy it."


    ''Fall in love with her? How could it be possible?''


    "You think too much," he said icily, with anger in his eyes and an aura of power around him.


    "I''ve made an offer. Think about it."


    Before Martha responded, Stefan turned away from the ward.


    ring in the direction where he left, Martha bit her lip tightly.


    ''You''ve be so despicable in the four years. You save me from the fire, but so what? You owed me


    a life once, and now you''re just repaying me.''

 Chapter 36 You Two Have a Child

    Chapter 36 You Two Have a Child


    When Joann watched the news of the arson in the exhibition center, her face paled immediately.


    She dialed a familiar number with her trembling hands.


    As soon as the call was connected, she immediately said, "What should I do now, Hollie? I didn''t


    expect this to get so big. I also didn''t expect Stefan to save Martha."


    "Why are you so nervous? It''s not like you set the fire," Hollie replied coldly.


    However, Joanna felt more uneasy and said hesitantly, "It... It was me."


    Her words sent Hollie into silence. A long timeter, she snapped, "What a fool you are, Joann!"


    Frowning, Joann retorted in anger, "Didn''t you want me to do so by sending me to the art exhibition?"


    Much to her surprise, Hollie said something to disassociate herself from her, which made her break out


    in a cold sweat.


    "I didn''t mean it. You did it because you were too persistent and stubborn. I sent you to see Martha''s art


    exhibition to let you meet her."


    Joann tightened her grip on the phone and asked in a panic, "What should I do now? What if the police


    found me..."


    She knew Hollie had used her. However, she couldn''t fall out with Hollie because Hollie was the only


    person she could rely on.


    "Calm down. The suspects haven''t been caught yet. Remember what I say next. I promise you will be


    fine this time."


    Joann bit her lip tightly. Upon hearing Hollie''s advice, she decided to try it as she had no other way out.


    ...


    The hospital.


    Staring at the sunlight outside the window, Martha felt helpless.


    In fact, she had almost recovered, but Bianca insisted on letting her stay a few more days in the


    hospital for the observation.


    During that period, the police took her statement and told her they would find the arsonists as soon as


    possible.


    However, the fire destroyed the surveince system of the exhibition center, so it would take them more


    time to find the suspects.


    While Martha was lost in thought, footsteps sounded outside the door of her ward. Suddenly, a figure in


    a bright outfit rushed in.


    Melissa''s loud voice resonated throughout the ward.


    "Martha! Fortunately, you are fine. I was so scared when watching the news."


    When Melissa watched the news in the morning, she was horrified, her heart thumping. She was afraid


    Martha had been injured unluckily.


    However, seeing her safe and sound on the bed, Melissa finally felt relieved.


    Melissa''s dramatic reaction brought a smile to Martha''s face.


    "I''m all right," Martha said. Then she sighed, "I feel sorry for my paintings."


    Nodding, Melissa echoed, "I agree. They should be worth several hundred million dors."


    ''Several hundred million dors?''


    Martha was amused by her remark, sorrow fading off her chest.


    "You are so exaggerating. I painted them in different ces. Now, they were burned down by a fire. I


    feel quite sorry."


    So that was it.


    Nodding, Melissa patted the back of Martha''s hand and consoled her, "As long as you are safe and


    sound... We can paint them again in the future."


    "Yea."


    However, Martha didn''t think it was easy to be inspired to paint so many pictures.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Melissa tried to find another topic. Suddenly, something urred to her, and she looked up at Martha


    with an inquisitive look on her face.


    "I heard Stefan had saved you from the fire. Is it for real?"


    In her opinion, Stefan was a scumbag, so she didn''t expect him to save Martha, wondering if the news


    was wrong.


    Martha nodded her confirmation expressionlessly.


    "Yes, he did. He happened to call me at that time and heard me call for help."


    Furrowing her eyebrows, Melissa hesitated before asking, "What... How do you n to deal with your


    rtionship with him... Jimmy..."


    "I must divorce him. No dy," Martha answered determinedly to interrupt her.


    If there was any dy again, she was afraid something would happen to break her n.


    After all, she found it more and more difficult to understand what was in his mind.


    Seeing the determination in her eyes, Melissa could read her mind because they had been best friends


    for years.


    However, she thought about Jimmy''s needs and asked, "If you divorced, you would be further away


    from your goal. How will you get him to..."


    She broke off. Martha lowered her dark eyes, her eyshes fluttering.


    She knew what Melissa meant.


    "I''ll find out a way."


    However, it didn''t sound like a solution for Melissa.


    She felt sorry to see Martha in a dilemma.


    "Why don''t you tell Stefan you guys have a son? Your son is in the face of life and death."


    Melissa took a deep breath and continued, "I don''t think he will stand idly by if he knows Jimmy''s


    condition."


    ''He won''t stand idly by?''


    Martha snorted, looking at Melissa with a self-mocking smile.


    "When he pushed me into the operating room back then, he didn''t care if I could survive or not. How


    would I expect him to care about Jimmy?"


    Back then, she asked Stefan if she still needed to donate her bone marrow to Hollie if she had been


    pregnant.


    She would never forget his answer.


    "No way! You won''t be pregnant. Even if you are, I won''t keep the baby."


    The words were like a sharp de that stabbed into her chest and she would never forget them for the


    rest of her life.


    Therefore, Martha dared not to expect Stefan would care about Jimmy.


    If he knew about Jimmy, based on her knowledge of him, Martha believed he would snatch the only


    pir that supported her to live on and send her into pain and despair again.

 Chapter 37 She Had to Work With Him

    Chapter 37 She Had to Work With Him


    The ward.


    Immersed in the sorrow, Martha kept silent. The ward quieted down.


    Suddenly, steady footsteps sounded outside the door. Soon, there were some unhurried knocks.


    Martha looked over at the door and her pale lips parted, "Pleasee in."


    The next second, Rhys, in a ck suit, walked in while holding a red rose bouquet.


    The two women who stayed in the ward looked surprised.


    Melissa''s gaze swept between the man and Martha, and she thought the man seemed to pursue her


    best friend, but she couldn''t see any excitement in Martha''s aloof face.


    Melissa could tell Martha wasn''t interested in the man.


    "How are you feeling now, Miss Doyle?"


    Rhys put the bouquet on the nightstand and sat in the chair next to the bed.


    Martha nodded slightly and replied indifferently, "I''m well."


    Looking up at him, she asked, "Has the police found the suspects?"


    "The two arsonists have confessed their crime."


    Rhys let out a snort ofughter, his eyes glimmering with a threatening light, "How bold they are! How


    dare they ruin my reserved ce!"


    Melissa asked in confusion, "Why did they do it?"


    "They said they wanted to steal the artworks and make some money but didn''t want to leave any


    traces. After Martha found them, they set up a fire to kill her."


    Rhys'' eyes darkened. His aura of power seemed to have made the air colder.


    Then he sensed his reaction was too much and slightly calmed down. A wicked smile lifted the corners


    of his mouth once again.


    "Fortunately, you are all right, Miss Doyle. Or my heart would be broken."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Martha didn''t react after hearing his words. With her eyes lowered, she seemed to be lost in thought.


    Suddenly, Melissa remarked angrily, "Martha had to check into the hospital because of the fire. They


    should stay in jail long."


    Frowning, Rhys answered, "Miss Doyle didn''t get severely injured, so they were sentenced to ten years


    imprisonment."


    Martha kept silent for a long time, but right then, she remarked, "My hunch told me this matter wasn''t


    that simple. They should be manipted by someone to do that."


    Obviously, she could tell those arsonists hadn''t expected her to appear. At that time, they didn''t look as


    if they were stealing the paintings.


    Besides, they held the lighters, so she was sure they wanted to set up a fire initially.


    Martha wondered who wished to burn down all her pictures.


    Rhys nodded his agreement and said coldly, "The two arsonists turned themselves in quickly. I also


    doubted it. Unfortunately, wecked other evidence to prove they were manipted."


    As soon as he broke off, Melissa asked, "What about their bank ounts? Has the police checked


    them?"


    Rhys nodded, his eyes gloomy.


    "I did. They didn''t have any records of entering and exiting the country. Probably, their families were


    kept hostage to threaten them."


    "How despicable!" Melissa blurted out in anger and pped the bed edge.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and looked expectantly at Rhys. "Can you find the maniptor


    behind the arsonists?"


    Before Rhys replied, Martha answered, "Forget it. Don''t bother. I know who has done so."


    Earlier, Joann appeared at the exhibition center, so Martha believed she must have something to do


    with this matter.


    However, Joann wouldn''t have been so smart to make such a fuss.


    Therefore, Martha guessed Joann was just a pawn, and the maniptor should be Hollie.


    After all, Hollie was the only one with the motive to do so in this city.


    Seeing Martha was confident, Melissa asked curiously, "Who is it?"


    "Who''s my foe in this city?" Martha asked while calmly smiling at her best friend.


    Frowning, Melissa was still considering, but subconsciously, she answered, "You mean Hollie, right?"


    Rhys was slightly taken aback. A glint of understanding shed across his eyes.


    He knew a lot about the Doyle family, and naturally knew that the two daughters of the Doyle family had


    been at odds.


    Nodding, Martha pressed her lips together without speaking.


    However, Melissa seemed to have taken the tumble and remarked, "So, Hollie is the real maniptor


    this time. She wants to ruin your exhibition..."


    Before finishing her words, she cursed, "What a vicious bitch! She did evil things to you four years ago.


    Now, after you return, she wants to kill you. What a heartless..."


    "Melissa, let the bygones be bygones," Martha interrupted her as Rhys was still in the ward.


    Melissa buttoned her lip immediately.


    However, Rhys looked as if he had heard nothing and still looked calm.


    A whileter, Martha looked at him and broke the silence in the ward.


    "Mr. Williams, the fire was set because of me. I''llpensate you for all your loss."


    Rhys shrugged, staring at her.


    "Please don''t bother. I want to sign an agreement with you. I''ll open an art studio for you. What do you


    think, Miss Doyle?"


    Without hesitation, Martha rejected his suggestion.


    "I draw and paint not for making money. I need to do something more important."


    After seeing her father, Martha had only one goal -- to snatch back the Doyle Group, kick Hollie out of


    it, and make her pay for what she had done.


    With a smile, Rhys reminded her in a mellow voice, "You have nothing right now. How will youpete


    for the Doyle Group''s shares?"


    Martha''s eyes darkened, a hint of surprise shing through them.


    She didn''t expect Rhys to know everything about her that well.


    However, she had to admit Rhys'' words made sense. She stillcked enough power and money to get


    back the Doyle Group''s shares in this city.


    Martha was silent for a moment.


    Watching her, Rhys wore a faint smile and added, "Miss Doyle, please think twice about my


    suggestion."


    The Doyle Group had be an affiliate of the Harrison Group. Stefan had more than half of its


    shares.


    The Williams Group was the onlypany that couldpete with the Harrison Group in this city.


    Therefore, Martha had no choice but to work with him.

 Chapter 38 His Promise in the Past

    Chapter 38 His Promise in the Past


    8 PM. The study of the Harrison Vi.


    Stefan received Solomon''s call on time to hear his summary of Martha''s day.


    When he heard Rhys had visited her, he became sullen and ended the call.


    ''What does Rhys want again? Be against me?''


    Suddenly, Stefan''s phone vibrated in his hand.


    He tapped to read the messages from Hollie


    "I saw the news about the fire at the art exhibition center. Are you OK?"


    "Has Martha also got injured?"


    Stefan narrowed his gaze and put his phone away, ignoring her messages, still thinking about Rhys.


    ''What''s that man''s purpose to approach Martha?''


    Suddenly, his phone in his hand vibrated again, interrupting his thoughts.


    He swiped to answer, "What''s the matter?"


    "I sent you a few messages just now. Did you read them?" Hollie asked anxiously.


    Stefan frowned.


    "I was busy."


    "Sorry for interrupting you... I want to check if you are all right." Hollie softened her tone.


    Stefan subconsciously checked on the bandage on his arm and answered in a deep voice, "I''m fine."


    His steely, aloof response made Hollie press her lips together.


    She could tell Stefan didn''t treat her as well as before. Most of the time, he ignored her.


    Hollie wondered if he was attracted to Martha after she came back.


    Frowning, she pinched her phone tightly, her eyes glittering with jealousy and hatred.


    However, she added extremely gently, "Stefan, JOIN will hold a concert tonight. You promised to go


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    with me."


    However, she didn''t receive the answer she expected but two-minute silence.


    Hollie''s eyes darkened. She parted her red lips and broke the silence.


    "I know you are too busy."


    After a pause, she lowered her voice, looking a bit aggrieved, and said, "Stefan, do you still remember


    your promise to me back then?"


    "Yes, I do," he answered in a mellow voice, making Hollie curl her lips into a smile.


    "Good. OK. I won''t hold you up too long."


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the study of the Harrison Vi, Stefan stared at his phone. His promise to Hollie


    appeared in his mind.


    "Hollie, don''t worry. I''ll marry you for sure."


    These words were the promise he made to Hollie, who was lying next to him shyly, on that early


    morning many years ago.


    However, he failed to keep his word.


    Closing his eyes, Stefan leaned against the chair and rubbed his temples in tiredness.


    Five years ago, when Martha was said to be dead, he could have married Hollie.


    Her death had meant there was no longer any obstacle between him and Hollie.


    However, somehow, he felt an emptiness in his heart, which could never be filled.


    ...


    Doyle Vi.


    Hollie hung up the phone with satisfaction and a smug smile on her lips.


    As long as Stefan hadn''t forgotten the matter in the past, she would be the only woman he would


    marry.


    It was said Martha was still in the hospital after the fire, so Hollie decided to check on her the following


    day.


    Soon, she heard footsteps at the door. Libby swung into her bedroom.


    "How''s Stefan treating you now?" Libby asked.


    "Same as usual."


    Hollie picked up her cup and sipped coffee.


    She added steely, "If I hadn''t reminded him about his promise back then, he probably wouldn''t even


    want to talk to me."


    "Men are born to be like that. We should be sensible without annoying them," Libby consoled her to


    calm her down.


    She had experienced many love rtionships, so she thought she knew men well.


    However, Hollie couldn''t understand it. Frowning, she said in irritation, "If I don''t cling to him or remind


    him often, Martha will steal him away sooner orter."


    "Martha couldn''t win against you four years ago. Think she can make it four yearster?"


    Libby patted her hand and added in disdain, "As long as Stefan cares about you, she won''t win his


    heart. Or we can get rid of her by using the same method back then."


    Her words sent Hollie into relief, ruthlessness shing through her eyes.


    Libby''s words made sense. As long as Stefan didn''t love Martha, Hollie didn''t mind sending her to Hell


    again.


    Four years ago, Martha didn''t die when donating her bone marrow.


    Now, Hollie wouldn''t give her any chance to turn the table. She would make Martha disappear from


    Stefan''s world utterly.


    ...


    The night passed fast. Soon, the new day came.


    Martha couldn''t bear staying in the hospital after a few days, so she insisted on asking Jane to help her


    check out.


    Solomon watched Jane walk from the ward to the checkout counter.


    He flinched into a corner. While watching Jane, he called Stefan.


    "Mr. Harrison, Miss Doyle asked her assistant to check her out. She will leave the hospital soon. Shall I


    stop her?"


    "No. I''ll be there."


    Solomon breathed a sigh of relief.


    If Stefan asked him to stop them, he wouldn''t know how.


    After all, Mr. Harrison seemed not to be as heartless to Miss Doyle as four years ago.


    ...


    Outside Martha''s ward door, Hollie stood while holding some tonics.


    ''Martha, you couldn''t defeat me four years ago, nor can you now. I won''t give you any chance to


    bounce back.''


    With a triumphant smile, she pushed the ward door open.


    Martha was sitting on the bed with her back to the door, straightening up her clothes.


    "Doing up the discharge papers so quickly, Jane? You are efficient," Martha praised as she thought it


    was Jane.


    However, she didn''t hear the response and looked back, only to see Hollie.


    Her smile faded off gradually. Gazing at Hollie, she asked with unconcealed unhappiness, "Why are


    you here?"

 Chapter 39 The Truth About That Night

    Chapter 39 The Truth About That Night


    Unsurprisingly, Hollie found Martha staring at her with disgust and caution, but she just shrugged


    carelessly, kept smiling and stepped forward to put down the tonics which she had brought with her,


    and said, "Martha, I hear you''re in hospital. So, I drop by to check out on you."


    Hollie looked like she was pondering something and parted her red lips lightly, "It was a big fire in the


    exhibition gallery. You were so lucky to survive."


    "I''ve always been lucky. Otherwise, I''d have died on the operation table four years ago." Martha


    narrowed her eyes slightly and said in a clear and clod voice.


    Hollie straightened her hair a little and said with a light smile, "Martha, do you know how those bad


    people suddenly turned up in the exhibition center and burnt out all of your famous paintings?


    Fortunately, the Doyle Group wasn''t the organizer of the art exhibition. Otherwise, I gotta pay a great


    sum of money!"


    After her mocking words left her lips, she saw Martha''s face change color as expected.


    Hollie raised her eyebrows with satisfaction and added, "But, luckily, Rhys happened to be the


    organizer of the art exhibition, and he doesn''t care about money at all."


    Hearing it, Martha frowned more tightly.


    "I''m afraid you know better than anyone else whether the fire in the exhibition center was just an


    ident or it was nned," Martha said and stared at Hollie, trying to catch any slightest change of


    Hollie''s facial expressions.


    However, Hollie simply looked so innocent as if she really didn''t know anything about it, and said with


    confusion, "Martha, I didn''t get what you meant. Wasn''t the fire caused by the theft?"


    Martha narrowed her eyes lightly and taunted, "Come on. Stop pretending, Hollie. It''s only you and me


    here. Can''t you just drop the act and cut yourself some ck?"


    "I''m used to it."


    Hollie shrugged and answered indifferently.


    After it, she walked over to Martha''s bed, bent down toe closer and whispered at her ear, "Martha,


    are you disappointed that you didn''t find any evidences this time?"


    Martha knitted her beautiful eyebrows slightly, kept away from her and answered, "You''ve got the


    scapegoats to cover for you this time. That''s why I couldn''t find any evidences. But it doesn''t mean you


    guys are so lucky every time."


    "Oh, us?" Hollie asked confusedly.


    Martha asked her firmly, "You and Joann. Right?"


    The smile froze on her face. But Hollie remained calm and asked Martha the next second, "Have you


    found any evidence to prove we''ve done it?"


    Martha looked at her gloomily, pursed her lips hard and remained silent. Then she turned around to


    pack her stuff.


    Hollie stared at her back ferociously.


    "Stefan will definitely marry me. He''s promised me."


    "So what?" Martha went on packing and said indifferently.


    Hollie wasn''t mad to hear that. Instead, she simply put on a meaningful smile, and said, "Martha, don''t


    you want to know when he''s promised to marry me?"


    "It was long time ago. He''s promised me even before you two got married, or it''s been longer..."


    Martha, with her back to Hollie, was stunned to hear it and her fingers trembled slightly. But soon, she


    restored calm.


    Hollie wasn''t pissed. With a smile, she went up to Martha and whispered at her ear, "In fact, I should


    thank you for fixing us up. If you haven''t escaped back to the Doyle Manor that night, Stefan and I


    wouldn''t have..."


    Martha''s face turned instantly pale when she heard this, "That night?"


    Did she mean...


    Hollie looked at her pale face, and burst outughing wildly, "Yeah, exactly that night. What else do you


    think?"


    At the moment, Stefan was striding towards the ward from the hallway. He ran into Jane when he just


    turned.


    "Sorry!" Stefan apologized in a clear and cold voice. Then, he stepped aside and went on heading for


    the ward.


    Jane, who was standing still with the hospital discharge papers in her arms, watched him leave hastily,


    and got very confused. Was that Mr. Harrison? What was he doing here?


    On the contrary, Stefan had made it to the door of Martha''s room.


    He held the doorknob, tried to open it bur heard a familiar voice from inside.


    "Stefan was drunk on his eighteenth birthday party. You slept with him that night, but you left in the


    middle of the night."


    Stefan heard it, held the doorknob tightly and narrowed his eyes, wondering what Hollie meant by


    saying that.


    At the time, the two people in the ward didn''t know someone was at the door.


    Martha looked at Hollie''scent face and asked eagerly, "What are you talking about? You know


    what happened that night?"


    "Of course I do. I saw youing out from the hotel room with my own eyes."


    Saying it, Hollie looked malicious and said with a very sharp voice, "Martha, shame on you! He''s


    announced that I''m his girlfriend that night. But you still slept with him."


    "But so what? He sobered upter and told me that he''d be responsible for me and promised to marry


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    me. Whatever you''ve done was just doing me a favor."


    Hollie stepped backwards, crossed her arms and looked disdainfully at Martha, who was totally


    shocked, and couldn''t help but taunt. "A darling daughter of the rich and influential family is nothing


    more than this! You''re a fickle woman and slept around before marriage. It seems that Maxwell, the


    CEO of Doyle Group, didn''t teach you good moralities."


    Martha clenched her fists unconsciously, and red at Hollie, "So, that night you''ve made him believe it


    was you who had sex with him?"


    Hollie raised her eyebrows proudly, watched Martha freaking out andughed more widely, and said,


    "Stefan loves me. Anyhow, he would still marry me even without what happened that night. And, you''re


    nothing but a free prostitute."


    Till now, Martha couldn''t hold back her anger and hate any more. She lifted her hand and tried to p


    Hollie in the face!


    Right at the moment, the door was mmed open.


    The next second, Stefan showed up at the door with a gloomy face.

 Chapter 40 It Was All His Fault

    Chapter 40 It Was All His Fault


    Martha was stunned and restored to reason gradually when she saw Stefan.


    She blinked her eyes slightly and put down her hand slowly.


    At this time, she didn''t need to p Hollie, but wondered how much Stefan had heard Hollie''s words.


    Hollie looked at Stefan incredulously. Her face looked very pale, and she couldn''t stop trembling all


    over, as if she was in the ice pool.


    Stefan went straight into the room and stopped beside them. He stared at Hollie coldly with his long


    and narrow eyes, which gave her chills.


    Hollie couldn''t help shaking with fear and stepped backward unconsciously. She hadn''t imagined


    Stefan would show up here at this time. Did he hear whatever she''d said just now? Or...


    Before she coulde up with any conclusion, Stefan parted his thin lips and said coldly, "Say it


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    again."


    Hollie was sweating like hell in a sh.


    She put her hands down on both sides and clenched them tightly. She tried to exin but was too


    nervous to say a word.


    Martha looked at Hollie, who seldom looked so scared, and put on a light smile on her face, then


    snorted, "Do you think she''ll say that again since you''re here?"


    That was who Hollie was! She''d always acted to be pure, perfect and weak in front of Stefan.


    Otherwise, she couldn''t have been safe and sound in the past years.


    However, Stefan looked worse when hearing Martha''s words.


    Seeing it, Hollie tried hard to stop trembling and finally found her voice, "Stefan, please don''t get me


    wrong. I was just kidding with Martha!"


    In tears, she went up to Stefan pathetically and tried to hold his arm. Surprisingly, he knocked her hand


    off angrily as soon as she touched him.


    Hollie screamed out of fear and leaned back abruptly. She managed to stand firm, rubbed her wrist,


    looked at his gloomy face and said delicately, "Stefan, you''ve got me wrong. Really..." She said it as if it


    was illusion only.


    But Stefan just narrowed his eyes, gazed at Hollie, whom he had known for more than ten years, and


    got furious. "Was it you or not that night?"


    Hollie couldn''t pretend any more. She turned around to look at Martha, then looked at Stefan''s gloomy


    face again. In the end, she pursed her lips and said nothing else.


    As far as she knew him, he''d definitely find out the truth of that night. The more she said, the more


    mistakes she''d make.


    When Hollie didn''t respond but kept silent, Stefan had realized what the truth was.


    He was heartbroken with his thin lips pursed.


    It turned out that it was Martha who had slept with him that night.


    However, he''d been getting her wrong over these years, and he thought she had an affair with Rupert.


    He looked colder. What had happened many years before crossed his mind.


    Back then, Rupert told him that Martha and he were just friends.


    Stefan didn''t believe it. He had never believed it. But it looked like...


    Because of Hollie, he''d even insulted Martha on their wedding night and flung out hard words on her.


    It turned out that he was utterly wrong.


    Tears blurred his eyes. Stefan closed his eyes hard, then opened them again. When he could see


    clearly again, he happened to look at Martha in the eyes.


    Martha''s eyes were filled with self-mockery and sorrow. She just looked at him quietly but coldly.


    Out of her expectation, this was the truth. She thought Stefan just wanted to insult her by sleeping with


    her but marrying her sister Hollie.


    However, the fact was he made a mistake and thought he''d slept with Hollie that night.


    But so what even though they knew the truth?


    Slowly, Martha squeezed out a sarcastic smile and her eyes were swelled with tears.


    So, did she have to be insulted and hurt in their marriage only because Stefan had made a mistake?


    At the bottom, he didn''t trust her, not a little bit.


    Anyway, Hollie had helped clear her name when she was about to leave hospital.


    Martha pursed her lips, picked up the suitcase and turned around to get out of the room.


    But she felt someone grabbing her arm when she just left.


    Martha turned aside slightly and found Stefan looking at her withplicated feelings.


    "Please don''t go."


    "Let go of me, Mr. Harrison."


    Martha was impatient and said in a cold voice. After it, she lowered her eyes, shook his hand off


    indifferently and tried to go past him.


    But Stefan moved a little and stood in her way again.


    "Martha, please."


    Seeing it, Hollie, who''d been ignored, looked kinda resentful.


    Martha frowned, looked up to Stefan and said with a fake smile, "Excuse me, Mr. Harrison. You''re


    standing in my way."


    Hearing her cold voice, Stefan frowned.


    He could also see the impatience and disgust in her eyes. He felt ufortable with it but he didn''t


    intend to move.


    He just parted his lips but didn''t know what to say.


    As far as he could remember, he''d always been mean to Martha before or after they got married.


    At the moment, he could still clearly remember how badly he had insulted and despised her.


    Stefan was still standing in her way, and Martha had ran out of patience.


    She just raised her hand to push him away and got out with the suitcase.


    She didn''t care how they felt in there. She just knew those terrible days were gone for good, and she


    was gonna live a better life.


    Not a sound could be heard in the quiet hallway except the suitcase rolling on the floor. Martha''s eyes


    were swelled with tears but she didn''t weep. And, she kept smiling all the way.


    The ward was silent again after Martha left.


    Later, Hollie said with sobs, "Stefan, I did that only because I''m afraid of losing you. Martha loved you


    since she was little. She nned it that night and you two..."


    "Enough!"


    Stefan put on a straight face and interrupted her.


    He should also take the me for that. If he had trusted Martha a little more, she wouldn''t have...


    Stefan looked gloomy and said after a while, "I hate liars. Don''t ever do that again."


    And, his voice wasn''t as tender as before.


    Hollie had kept himpany when he faced tough times, and he was grateful and would spare her this


    time.


    But, he would never trust her again.


    Saying it, Stefan turned around and left without hesitation.


    Hollie watched him leave and slumped down on the floor.


    He was still thankful for herpanion back then. But, she was well aware that it wasn''t her, after all.


    A momentter, Hollieughed quietly. There were resent and sorrow in her eyes. That secret was the


    ...


    Stefan found Martha''s car was still there when he arrived in the hospital parking lot. Jane and the driver


    were busy putting the suitcase into the trunk. Seeing it, Stefan rushed over and abruptly leaned against


    the door.


    Jane and Martha were stunned, and asked, "Mr. Harrison, what are you doing?"


    Stefan pursed his lips and said nothing in reply. Instead, he reached out to pull Martha out of the car,


    carried her in his arms and walked towards his car.


    "Let go of me, Stefan! Let go!" Martha freaked out and pushed him, but Stefan kept holding her so


    tightly that she couldn''t move at all.


    Very soon, Stefan threw her into the passenger''s seat and he sat down on the driver''s seat. Then he


    locked the doors quickly and neatly.


    When Martha realized it, she found the doors locked.


    "Stefan, let me get off!"


    But Stefan just ignored her protest. Instead, he started the car and headed for the highway.

 Chapter 41 You Said I Was A Slut

    Chapter 41 You Said I Was A Slut


    Was he out of his mind? Martha red at him but Stefan didn''t intend to stop the car. Then she might


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    just as well stop talking and turn around to look out the window. Out of sight, out of mind.


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at the gate of the Harrison Vi.


    Martha saw this familiar vi and felt like crying.


    It had been four years, but it looked exactly the same, as if she had never left. But she never belonged


    here.


    Stefan opened the door before Martha could give it a second thought.


    Right after that, he bent down to carry her up in his arms and walked up to the vi.


    "Damn it! Stefan, you''re going too far!"


    Martha punched his chest angrily and no longer felt sentimental. But Stefan just held her more tightly


    and couldn''t help walking faster.


    The servants were all glued to the spot after they saw the woman in his arms, and exchanged confused


    nces.


    Was that Miss Martha Doyle? Miss Doyle was still alive? The point was why Mr. Harrison suddenly


    carried Miss Doyle back home?


    Martha kept struggling but Stefan just told her in a deep and hoarse voice, "Be good."


    Martha pretended she hadn''t heard it and struggled harder and harder.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Right after she finished speaking, Stefan carried her to the door of the room where she used to live.


    Martha was stunned with her eyes wide open. Surprisingly, he still kept it.


    Stefan put Martha down. Martha looked around the room and couldn''t help shedding tears.


    She had a failed marriage here.


    She had been insulted by the man she loved here.


    But all was gone.


    She clenched her hands unconsciously and tried hard to look calm and cool.


    "Mr. Harrison, please behave yourself."


    Saying it, she turned around instantly and walked towards the door.


    But the next second, she was carried up again and thrown onto the bed before she could realize it.


    Martha felt a little dizzy and panic, and heard Stefan''s cold and bossy voice again, "No running. Stay


    here till you fully recover."


    Martha was shocked, then put on an ironic smile, "You must be kidding me, Mr. Harrison. I don''t live


    here. I''m Martha Doyle. I should go back to my home, the Doyle Manor." Martha snorted and stared at


    him coldly.


    Stefan narrowed his eyes and said lightly, "This is your home."


    They hadn''t got a divorce yet. So, she was still part of the Harrison family.


    Thinking of it, Stefan took a few steps forward and stood by the bed.


    Martha pulled a long face and said toughly, "What the hell do you want?"


    Stefan said nothing in response. The room was in dead silence.


    He lowered his eyes to hide his feelings. A whileter, Stefan said in a low voice, "Martha, I''ve


    misunderstood you. I..."


    "Mr. Harrison, are you out of your mind?"


    Martha sat up with her hands, interrupted him and said with a cold smile, "Oh, I can''t believe my ears!


    The very proud and superior Mr. Harrison is apologizing to a slut, who slept around?"


    He insulted her with those mean words. And at this time, she would give them back to him!


    Hearing it, Stefan was frozen.


    "Martha, it was..."Stefan began talking bitterly, sounding like there was a lump in the throat. He''d got a


    lot to tell her but he just couldn''t speak it out.


    "You don''t have to be guilty. I''ve been used to it." Martha snorted and added, "How could you be wrong,


    Mr. Harrison? It was all my fault."


    Stefan looked really bad.


    "You..."


    He took Martha''s hand and tried saying something, but Martha cut in coldly again. "Just sign the


    divorce paper if you really think you''ve been a jerk. Maybe I''ll thank you for that."


    Stefan trembled a little, loosened his hand slightly and said nothing with his lips pursed.


    Martha frowned and took her hand back decisively.


    She disdained to have the man, who didn''t feel guilt and regret until she was extremely disappointed


    with him.


    Martha understood that she couldn''t negotiate with him right now. So, she just tidied up her clothes and


    jumped off the bed.


    "I don''t see the point of staying here again now that we can''t negotiate it."


    "You''re not going anywhere. You must stay here during this period of time."


    Stefan stared intensely at the woman in front of him.


    Martha saw his face and couldn''t help smiling lightly and indifferently.


    "Why?"


    Stefan hadn''te up with any excuses, but Martha taunted him first, "Mr. Harrison, I gotta go if


    there''s nothing else."


    Saying it, she turned and went towards the door.


    Stefan saw her insisting leaving, took a deep breath and said deeply, "Three months."


    Martha paused her steps and looked back at the man confusedly.


    "Stay here for three months."


    Martha frowned and turned back, looking him into his dark and deep eyes and wondering why he


    wanted her to stay there for three months.


    But, she didn''t want to live under the same roof with him, not at all.


    Martha paused and said with a smile, "What''s that supposed to mean? Is that a give-and-take


    condition? You''ll be ready to sign the divorce paper in three months?"


    Stefan got more and more upset.


    Howe she cared about the stupid divorce paper only?


    "That''s all I want. Or, nothing." Martha said coldly.


    Indeed, she''d seen the terrible look on his face, but she didn''t give a damn.


    She looked around and frowned tightly. She didn''t want to stay here for one more second, not to


    mention three months.


    Stefan could tell she was impatient, and pursed his lips hard.


    Quite a momentter, he said with a heavy voice, "Didn''t you want the shares of the Doyle Group?"


    Hearing this, Martha paused her steps.


    The shares of the Doyle Group? Why did he suddenly mention the shares of the Doyle Group??


    She had no idea why he suddenlypromised to talk about the shares of the Doyle Group, but


    without doubt, she had to make a deal with him if she wanted to get the shares back.


    It was a now-or-never chance, and she knew she couldn''t blow it.


    Martha thought it over again and again, but she just spoke like she was doing business with him.


    "OK, Mr. Harrison. At what price are you gonna sell me the shares of the Doyle Group?"


    "I''m not selling it. I''m giving it to you." Stefan stared at her with his gloomy and deep eyes.


    Martha was stunned and said, "Mr. Harrison, we should keep it professional."


    Martha narrowed her eyes a little and began guessing what Stefan was gonna say.


    By no means would she believe Stefan had suddenly be so kind-hearted as to give her stock


    rights of the Doyle Group for free.


    Thus, she preferred to buy them in case something went wrong.


    After all, she could afford it since she was well-known and rich as Sunnay.


    Martha narrowed her eyes slightly, turned around indifferently and tried to calm herself.


    The next second, she said in a distant and cold voice as usual, "Mr. Harrison, at what price do you


    want to sell the shares of the Doyle Group? Just name the price."


    Hearing it, Stefan felt his heart breaking into pieces, which hurt a lot. He looked at her cold and ruthless


    eyes.


    There was only hate in her eyes, and her affection for him had long dissipated.


    This realization really broke his heart.

 Chapter 42 Mr. Harrison Cares Much About Mrs. Harrison

    Chapter 42 Mr. Harrison Cares Much About Mrs. Harrison


    Martha insisted drawing the line with him, so Stefan lowered his voice and said, "At the present market


    price."


    Martha narrowed her eyes slightly and began calcting how much she needed if she wanted to buy


    the shares of the Doyle Group.


    Stefan had bought 70% of the Doyle Group''s shares with twenty million dors.


    The Doyle Group had been back on track gradually since it was purchased by the Harrison Group, and


    it was even on the rise.


    So, if Stefan was gonna sell the stocks at the current market price, the stocks he owned would have


    been at least increased fivefold, which meant, she had to pay Stefan one hundred million dors to


    take back the shares of the Doyle Group.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Martha frowned and looked kind of disappointed.


    All her paintings had been burnt out in the fire and she didn''t have any other way to make big money.


    Her total savings was around sixty million dors so far, including the money she''d saved earlier, which


    was far away from being enough.


    Martha pursed her lips hard and fell into long silence.


    "Any problem?" Stefan didn''t hear Martha''s response and asked first.


    He''d estimated Martha''s total assets. She could afford to buy the shares if her painting hadn''t been


    burnt out. But at this moment, he was sure that Martha didn''t have that much money.


    As expected, Martha knitted her eyebrows and said, "All the paintings in the exhibition center have


    been burnt out. I don''t have that much money now."


    She didn''t have enough money at this hour, but it didn''t mean she couldn''t have it forever.


    "I might change my mind over time." Stefan lowered his eyes to hide hisplicated feelings. In fact,


    he''d got plenty of time to wait for her to give in.


    ...


    In the Doyle Manor, Bianca received the call from Martha, who talked with her on the phone for a short


    while and then hung up.


    She turned around to look at Maxwell, and said softly, "Lady Martha said she might not live in the Doyle


    Manor recently." Saying it, Bianca stepped forward and tucked him in.


    "She said she''d live in the Harrison Vi for three months, and Stefan would divorce her by then."


    Hearing it, Maxwell, who was lying in bed, looked very worried and knocked his fingers lightly.


    Bianca got what he meant. Then she patted him on the shoulder andforted him softly.


    "Lady Martha has her n. We should take good care of ourselves, and that''s the best we can do to


    help and encourage her."


    After that, she took over the soaked cotton and applied it on his lips gently.


    Through this period''s rehabilitation, Maxwell was able to move his fingers slowly. She believed he


    would fully recover after some time!


    On the other side, Jane looked at Martha and bit back the words after she brought her the daily


    necessities.


    She''d like to ask about her rtionship with Stefan, but just didn''t know how to start. After all, she was


    her assistant only.


    Jane thought about it and decided to tell her something else, "Miss Doyle, the suspects have been


    sentenced. You have the right to request them to pay for your paintings."


    "They don''t have that much money."


    Martha put on a gloomy face, heaved a sigh quietly and said in a low voice, "Forget it. They''ll live like


    hell in prison. Enough!"


    "OK. I see."


    Jane nodded and turned around to leave the Harrison Vi.


    After Jane left, Martha took over the suitcase and was about to go upstairs.


    Right at the moment, the servant standing besides her said respectfully, "Let me do it, Mrs. Harrison."


    "No need, thanks. I got it." Martha smiled and said to the servant whom she hadn''t seen for four years.


    The servants were nearly the same as four years before. But things had changed over time.


    She went over to the staircase with the suitcase.


    Suddenly she turned around and said in a deep voice, "Don''t call me ''Mrs. Harrison'' again. Call me


    ''Miss Doyle''."


    Stefan, who was standing on the stairs, heard it. His face darkened and his lips were pressed together.


    The servant, who was standing opposite Martha, had also seen him.


    She raised her head to look at Stefan, then turned around to look at Martha, and didn''t know what to


    say.


    Martha felt something was off and followed the servant''s gaze.


    When she saw Stefan, she frowned unconsciously and then turned back to look at the servant.


    "Don''t mind him!"


    With that said, Martha picked up the suitcase and carried it back to the guestroom before the servant


    could say anything.


    At 11 PM, Marthay on the bed in the guestroom sleeplessly. From time to time, she looked towards


    the door which she had locked.


    She felt everything was weird when she returned to the Harrison Vi.


    As the saying goes, never rx vignce against evildoers.


    Thus, she''d asked the servant for the spare key of this guestroom before she went to bed, so that she


    could protect herself well.


    She turned over again and again, and finally sat up on bed annoyingly.


    She felt her throat was dry and thirsty and also remembered she hadn''t taken the medicine yet. Then


    she opened the door and was about to go downstairs.


    When she arrived at the staircase, she heard a young servant saying, "I think Mrs. Harrison has


    changed a lot. She''s not as nice as before."


    An old servant added right after the young servant finished speaking, "It''s fortunate that Mrs. Harrison


    has escaped with bare life. We haven''t gone through something like that and can''t know how much it


    hurts! So, we should do what she wants us to."


    The next second, the young servant said with hesitation, "But now Mr. Harrison seems to care much


    about Mrs. Harrison... Oh, no. She told us to call her ''Miss Doyle''."


    "Right! I''ve never seen Mr. Harrison with that look. He looked extremely nervous when he carried Miss


    Doyle back."


    Martha heard the servant''s voice, and couldn''t help but sneer.


    He looked extremely nervous? Huh! It was nothing. He just put on a show. How could they say he


    loved and cared about her?


    She narrowed her eyes slightly, pretended to clear her throat and coughed. Then she went to the


    staircase slowly.


    The three servants saw her and zipped it immediately. Martha went downstairs slowly and glimpsed at


    the three servants.


    The old servant saw her, lowered her head and said respectfully, "Miss Doyle, it''ste at night. Do you


    need anything?"


    "I want a ss of water."


    The old servant turned around to get the water for her immediately. Soon, she returned with a ss of


    water.


    Martha took over the water ss with a smile and said politely, "Thanks."


    Then she turned around to walk up to the staircase.


    Suddenly, she stopped and asked carelessly, "Has Hollie stayed overnight here in the past years?"

 Chapter 43 Jimmy Misses His Mother

    Chapter 43 Jimmy Misses His Mother


    The servants heard it and were frozen, not knowing what exactly she meant by saying that. In the end,


    the old servant came back to earth and answered in a low voice, "No. Lady Holliees for Mr.


    Harrison in the daytime only."


    Then she added instantly in case Martha misunderstood Stefan, "Don''t worry, Miss Doyle. Mr. Harrison


    has never let her stay overnight."


    "Oh, I see." Martha smiled lightly.


    In fact, she didn''t care if Hollie had stayed overnight or not. She just wanna hear some gossips.


    But the old servant had misunderstood it, and exined hastily, "Miss Doyle, when you had the


    ident four years ago, Mr. Harrison has locked himself up in the room for three days. In fact, Mr.


    Harrison cares much about you. "


    "Oh? He didn''t starve to death after three days without food or water? "


    The old servant heard it and was stunned, wondering why Martha had been so sharp-tongued.


    Martha saw the stunned look on her face, but she just ignored it and returned to the guestroom.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in Hollie''s vi, Hollie was sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed, and saying in a clear


    and cold voice, "It''s settled. The two suspects have acknowledged their guilt."


    Joann, who was sitting on the sofa across from her, heard it and sighed with relief.


    "Shit! Martha is so damn lucky! She has survived the first time! She has survived the second time! We


    even couldn''t kill her in the big fire!" Joann looked at Hollie andined.


    Hearing it, Hollie said nothing in reply, but nced at Joann with disdain, wondering if she could be


    more stupid.


    This stupid trick couldn''t kill Martha, but on the contrary, it could only improve the rtionship between


    Stefan and Martha.


    Joann had no idea how much Hollie disdained her. Instead, she asked, as if Hollie would be there to


    back her up, "What will we do?"


    "What else can we do now? We can only spy on Martha secretly."


    Hollie leaned on the sofa wearily and couldn''t help recalling what had happened in the hospital.


    She didn''t want Stefan to hate her more. So, now the best way was to sit back and do nothing.


    Joann clenched her fists and said, "It really upset me that Martha had a narrow escape in the fire. But


    fortunately, we''ve burnt out all those paintings."


    Those paintings, which Martha had devoted much time and energy to, were all burnt out in the fire.


    Somehow, Joann had vent out her anger to some extent.


    It was in the middle of the night. In one hospital of U country, the man, standing at the door of the


    operating room, had a very handsome and angr face.


    He was staring at the door without a blink and standing still like a statue.


    He even couldn''t count how many times the poor boy had barely escaped his life.


    Jimmy had another attack. But he didn''t call Martha to tell her about it, in case she got freaked out.


    Three hourster, the operation was finished. The boy in the operating room had made it through


    again.


    Very soon, the surgeon came out from the operating room and told Rupert that Jimmy was stable for


    the time, but he couldn''t wait any longer.


    They must find the way of transnt as soon as possible, otherwise, he wouldn''t survive.


    Rupert heard the surgeon out, returned to the ward in heavy steps, and sat down by the bed with a


    weary face.


    He looked at the little boy in bed, whose lips were dry and chapped, and couldn''t help but feel


    sympathy for him.


    Jimmy wasn''t his son, but he''d treated him as his real son over these years.


    And Jimmy was really sweet and thoughtful. He was only four but he acted more mature than the boys


    of his age.


    He was sick since he was born. So far, he''d suffered a lot.


    Two hours had passed quickly.


    Jimmy blinked and opened his eyes softly.


    His face was deadly pale but he still said with a bright smile, "Rupert, did I travel to the outer space


    again?"


    Every time he suffered an asphyxia from the severe pain, Rupert would tell him he was gonna travel to


    the outer space, and he could see the sun and his mommy again if he made it through the trip.


    Thinking of it, Jimmy looked at Rupert proudly.


    Rupert saw Jimmy asking for praise and reached out to touch his head with love, "Jimmy, you did it


    again! That''s really amazing!"


    "But I miss Mommy."


    Rupert saw his bright eyes BEING filled with expectation, and lowered his head to check the time on


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    the watch with a smile.


    Considering the time zones, it was early morning in Martha''s ce and she should be up.


    He raised his head to look at Jimmy and put on a smile, "OK. Let''s call your mommy."


    At 8 AM, in the Harrison Vi.


    Martha got a call from Rupert when she went out of the room and stood on the staircase.


    Her heart pounded.


    It waste at night in U Country. Why did he call her at this hour? Or did Jimmy have another attack?


    Martha felt her heart in the throat and picked up the phone instantly, "What''s wrong, Rupert? Did Jimmy


    have another attack?"


    "Mommy, it''s me!"


    Martha heard Jimmy''s excited voice from the other end. And the anxiety on her face was gone in a


    second. She looked very soft and tender, and her voice sounded sweet and nice.


    "How are you feeling now, sweetie?"


    "Mommy, I miss you very much."


    Hearing it, Martha couldn''t help smiling more brightly.


    Stefan was sitting at the dinning table. He looked up and saw Martha standing on the stairs and talking


    on the phone.


    The smile on her face was as bright as the morning sun, but he found it unpleasant to look at.


    He narrowed his eyes, and wondered whom she was talking to on the phone and who had made her


    smiled so brightly.


    At the moment, Martha sensed that Stefan was looking at her, then they looked at each other in the


    eyes.


    She was nervous, grabbed the phone and said, "Jimmy, I''m busy with something. I''ll call youter."


    Jimmy agreed, then she hung up the phone abruptly.


    In a panic, Martha looked at Stefan in his deep eyes again after she hung up and turned around.


    She took a deep breath, pretended nothing had happened and went to the dinning room with a poker


    face.


    She sat down on the chair.


    Stefan nced at her coldly and said, "Who was it on the phone?"

 Chapter 44 None of Your Business

    Chapter 44 None of Your Business


    Martha was stunned, and she lowered her eyes to cover herplicated feelings.


    Maybe he hadn''t heard what she said on the phone. But what could he do even if he had overheard it?


    She remained calm and said indifferently, "None of your business."


    With that said, she lowered her head to check the time and stood up, "I''m runningte. I must go to the


    office now."


    Stefan offered to sell her the shares of Doyle Groupst night, but she couldn''t afford them for the time


    being.


    Then he told her that she could work in the Doyle Group as Hollie did, and he promised to appoint her


    as the executive director.


    She gave him a quick yes, because the Doyle Group belonged to her father, and she was supposed to


    be there in the first ce.


    The next second, Stefan said gloomily and interrupted her, "No rush! Come and have breakfast."


    Martha paused her steps, pursed her lips and didn''t move.


    Stefan said lightly, "Have breakfast first, or the deal is canceled."


    Martha put on a straight face and clenched her hands unconsciously.


    Stefan was the biggest shareholder of the Doyle Group, and he had the final say in thepany.


    Anyway, it was just eating breakfast. It wasn''t a big deal.


    She unclenched her fists, returned to the dinning table coldly and sat down on the chair.


    Soon enough, the housekeeper brought her the breakfast she used to eat a lot, and he''d specially


    given her a ss of hot milk as she used to like it.


    Martha turned around and said to the housekeeper politely, "Sorry. I want coffee."


    Stefan frowned and said lightly, "Morning coffee is bad for your stomach."


    Martha nced at him out of the corner of her eyes, and found the words sounded quite familiar.


    She used to tell him the exact words when she cooked breakfast for him.


    But he simply ignored her. To her surprise, he told her the same words.


    Martha blinked her eyes slightly, pretended she didn''t hear it and began eating.


    Stefan picked up the tissue paper to wipe his hands and said casually, "Later I''ll go to the Doyle Group


    with you. I''ll hold a shareholders'' meeting and introduce you to all the shareholders."


    Martha took a sip of the coffee and turned him down, "No need. I can handle it."


    But Stefan didn''t listen, "Don''t act the hero. Without me on your side, in no ways would those new


    shareholders acknowledge your position."


    Martha frowned. In fact, she''d met the new shareholders once, and they all sucked up to Hollie.


    It would be more convincing if Stefan was gonna appoint her with the position and notify them. S


    So, she agreed with it since it was good for her.


    Martha lowered her head and went on eating her breakfast without saying another word.


    At 9 AM, a luxury car stopped steadily at the gate of the Doyle Group.


    Stefan and Martha got off.


    Stefan was handsome and tall, while Martha was in the business wear, looking capable and reliable.


    Stefan was going up to the Doyle Group with a poker face, while Martha was wearing a light smile on


    her face.


    "Good morning, Mr. Harrison." The assistants came to receive him the moment he went in the office


    building.


    They seldom saw Stefan in the Doyle Group since it was purchased by the Harrison Group.


    And each time they saw him, he came with Hollie, the current acting president.


    But the woman standing beside him today wasn''t Hollie. She was a new face.


    Everyone looked at Martha and began whispering.


    Ten minutester, the news that Stefan had brought another woman to the Doyle Group, had spread


    over the office.


    At the door of the meeting room, Hollie was standing there and adjusting her hair with a smile.


    She''d got the text message from Stefan''s assistant a few minutes before the meeting, telling her that


    Stefan woulde to Doyle Group and hold a shareholders'' meeting today.


    She happily thought he finally wanted to see her again. She could patch things up with him once they


    met. Thus, she had specially dressed up for it.


    However, when she went in the meeting room, she saw Martha sitting next to Stefan.


    Hollie was upset. She lowered her eyes and shook with anger. A touch of resentment shed into her


    eyes.


    She recalled what had happened in the hospital, and swallowed the anger. Then she went into the


    meeting room with a smile and took a seat.


    Stefan was sitting on the master position of the meeting room and looking at the shareholders with a


    straight face.


    Martha sat down next to him. She had red lips and had her hair tied up. She wore a smile and looked


    pretty cool.


    All the new shareholders were unhappy to see Martha again, and they even despised her.


    She''d made bold statements not long ago, but she was here in the Doyle Group with Stefan, the CEO


    of the Harrison Group, which they thought was really ironic.


    And the old shareholders just looked at each other and couldn''t feel more embarrassed.


    Stefan nced around the people in the meeting room and said coldly, "Martha Doyle is from the Doyle


    family, so she''s also the heir of thepany."


    "Now I officially appoint her as the executive director of the Doyle Group."


    Hearing it, everyone present looked at each other but dared not say a word.


    Hollie was stunned, and nced at Martha unbelievably.


    And the shareholders yielded to Stefan''s majesty and dared not object to it.


    Hollie was kinda worried but she didn''t want Stefan to loath her more. So, she put on a smile and broke


    the silence first, "Martha, it''s great! I''m d you join the Doyle Group."


    Martha nced at her indifferently and said nothing in response.


    The next second, she stood up, nced around the shareholders and said, "Since you all have no


    objection to my appointment, I hereby would like to dere the first thing I''ll do after I take office."


    In a second, all people in the meeting room fixed their eyes on her.


    Martha didn''t panic. She just raised her head slightly to look back at them and went on speaking,


    "There''s a project ofnd development in Zoozonend. I''m gonna to work with the Williams Group andThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    buy thend, which will be built as the new development zone for environment protection."


    The shareholders heard it and were taken aback. They looked at her in shock.


    In fact, they had heard about thend, which was a huge cooperative project. If they won the project,


    they could make lots of money.


    But meanwhile, they''d have to invest big money in it, too. How was it possible that the Williams Group


    was going to work with the Doyle Group?


    One younger shareholder couldn''t help it and asked in a low voice, "Are you serious?"


    Martha turned to look at him and said with a smile, "I''ve signed the contract with Mr. Williams. You''ll


    see."


    Stefan''s eyes looked indifferent, and no one could tell his feelings.


    ''Rhys and Martha had made such a big development and reached such an agreement without his


    knowledge? Seriously? It seemed that Rhys really brought her lots of benefits.''


    At those thoughts, Stefan narrowed his eyes slightly and put on a straight face.


    "You can''t work with the Williams Group," Stefan said coldly.


    Everyone present at the meeting heard it, held their breath and dared not say one more word.


    After all, Stefan was the biggest shareholder and he had the final say in the Doyle Group.


    Martha frowned slightly and nced at Stefan, "Why? For the record, only the Williams Group is big


    and rich enough to work with us on the project of Zoozonend. Gentlemen, we''re gonna make a


    fortune. And I don''t believe any of you will let the golden chance slip away."


    "So, Mr. Harrison, I didn''t get your point."


    Stefan pursed his lips. His eyes were deep and sullen but he said nothing else.


    Martha stared at him indifferently, then turned to look around the shareholders, and said, "I''ve promised


    that I''d lead the Doyle Group to a fresh start. This is my first step. So much for today. If you don''t have


    any objections, dismiss."


    Saying it, Martha simply stood up and left the meeting room, and didn''t care what everyone else


    thought of it. She called Rhys as soon as she went out of the meeting room.


    "What''s up? Miss me?" Rhys flirted as soon as he answered the phone.


    "You said you would open the studio for me. And I say yes. We can sign the contract now."


    Martha stood in the hallway, appreciating the pot culture and smiling lightly.


    It was the first step in her n to sign the contract with the Williams Group.


    And she believed it wouldn''t take long for her to keep a footing in the Doyle Group.


    Rhysughed lightly on the other end and said, "Then?"


    "One condition. You must work with me on the project of Zoozonend."


    Rhys heard it, raised his eyebrows in surprise and smiled, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll say no and make


    you eat your words in front of the shareholders of the Doyle Group?"


    "Will you?" Martha slipped her fingers through the leaves and asked him with a smile.


    "Nope."


    "I knew it."


    Martha smiled happily and added sincerely, "Mr. Williams, I hope we can work well together."


    Stefan saw Martha leave when he got out of the meeting room, and his eyes darkened.

 Chapter 45 Dont Stop Until Im Pleased

    Chapter 45 Don''t Stop Until I''m Pleased


    Martha went back to her office, which hadn''t been cleaned up, and looked at the mess inside. She


    wasn''t annoyed.


    Anyway, it was the first step to sess that she''d rejoined the Doyle Group.


    On her way back to the office, the department staff kept ncing at her in a weird way but she didn''t


    take it to heart.


    She just wanted to take back everything that belonged to her!


    If the n went well, the Doyle Group would regain its former greatness and glory very soon.


    Thinking of it, Martha pulled the chair calmly and sat down.


    A momentter, someone knocked at the door. The visitor opened the door and came in before Martha


    gave her the permission.


    It was Hollie. She came in the office with a smile. They were in the office, and she didn''t want anyone


    else to know the falling-out between them.


    Hollie closed the door and pulled a long face. "Do you think you can win once you join the Doyle


    Group?" Hollie frowned and red at Martha, who was going through the documents casually.


    In fact, Martha had imagined that Hollie woulde over and be harsh on her, but indeed, Hollie


    showed up sooner than expected.


    Martha raised her eyebrows with a nice smile and looked at Hollie indifferently, "Whatever I''m doing


    now, I learn from you."


    "Learn from me? Who the hell do you think you''re topete with me?" Hollie frowned and couldn''t


    help raising her voice.


    Martha wasn''t mad, but still wearing a smile, as if she wouldn''t let it get into her, "There''s plenty of time


    for us. Don''t think little of yourpetitors."


    "So you think you can get back everything once you are here?"


    Hollie clenched her fists unconsciously and added sarcastically, "Martha, you''re a pathetic loser! You''ll


    never beat me!"


    "But, I''m in charge of the project now," Martha smiled brightly and said.


    Hollie stared at her and taunted, "It''s been years. I''m afraid you don''t know everyone out there is on my


    side."


    Martha closed the documents carelessly and asked her, "Oh, really? But judging from what I''ve seen in


    the meeting room, I don''t think so."


    Hollie heard the sarcasm in her words and looked worse. Moreover, the office had ss walls. So, the


    employees out there kept glimpsing at them from time to time, hoping to see something.


    Hollie took a deep breath and stared at Martha furiously. She couldn''t make herself theughing stock


    of the staff. She didn''t want Stefan to hate her more because of what happened between Martha and


    her. She just couldn''t let it happen.


    She calmed herself and added, "You must listen and do as I say because I''m in charge of Doyle Group


    now. You can''t do anything without my permission. Or, you''ll be used of overstepping your


    authority."


    "Martha, I believe you know the cons of that, right?"


    Martha nced at Hollie indifferently.


    What was the point of rejoining the Doyle Group if she was afraid of being used of overstepping her


    authority?


    She swore she must take back everything that Hollie had taken away from her.


    Martha took a sip of the coffee, moved her eyelids and said nothing else to Hollie who was angry.


    Seeing that, Hollie got more pissed.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Hollie, you can leave now if there''s nothing else. I shall get back to work. I''m not that free as you


    are."


    "You!"


    In the end, Hollie could do nothing with her but just leave the office in anger.


    Martha stared at the ss door and looked more serious. It wasn''t Hollie if she would give up so easily.


    As expected, someone else knocked at the door again.


    "Come in."


    The ss door was opened. Two female employees came in and said, "Miss Doyle, the vice president,


    the vice president sent us over to work as your assistants. "


    These two employees'' voices sounded very unfriendly. It seemed that they were here to make things


    difficult for her.


    Martha frowned and said coldly, "I don''t need any assistants. Just leave."


    "Miss Doyle, you''re new in thepany. We can help," One of the employees raised her head to look


    at her and said proudly.


    Martha put on a gloomy face and said in a more indifferent voice, "I''m the executive director of the


    "Miss Doyle, the vice president has given us the job."


    The other employee frowned impatiently, looking like she was reluctant toe work for her.


    Martha knocked on the chair lightly and thought quickly in mind. Clearly, Hollie sent them over to make


    it hard for her. Someone else woulde take their ces even if she kicked them out. As the saying


    goes, better the devil you know. So, it would easier to fight the enemies face to face.


    Thinking of it, Martha raised her eyes to look at them and said unwillingly, "Well, since you insist


    staying and working for me, clean the room first."


    The room was a mess. More or less, it had bothered her.


    Hollie had sent the two free cleaners over just in time.


    As soon as her words left her mouth, she saw they were frozen.


    Martha raised her eyebrows and went on speaking, "I think one of you can do the cleaning. And the


    other one of you can make me some coffee. I want hot ck coffee. But not too hot."


    "Make another one if the temperature isn''t right. Don''t stop until I''m pleased."


    A momentter, the two employees realized it and looked at Martha unwillingly.


    Seeing it, Martha''s face darkened and she said harshly, "Didn''t you say the vice president sent you to


    work as my assistants? I''ll doubt whether you''re capable of the job if you even can''t do things like


    these!"


    Martha blew the top and one of the employees shook with fear.


    "I..."


    The other employee wanted to sass back, but then she thought, Martha was from the the Doyle Family,


    and they were just small potatoes, they might be fired and lose this well-paid job if they offended


    Martha.


    In a second, they chickened out.


    At first, they thought they could give Martha a hard time under the wings of Hollie, but it turned out that


    Martha was a real piece of work.


    They thought about it. Then one of them picked up the cleaning cloth, and the other one picked up the


    coffee cup.


    Martha saw them doing their jobs, and smiled lightly, feeling much better.

 Chapter 46 Shes My Wife

    Chapter 46 She''s My Wife


    After Martha became the executive director, she adapted to her work shortly after.


    A weekter, she sent back the two puppets arranged by Hollie.


    One day, after ending the work, she sorted the files on her desk. Then she left her office after asking


    Jane to deal with the rest matters.


    Once she left the Doyle Group''s building, she saw a ck vehicle nearby.


    It was Stefan''s car. She still recognized it after five years.


    However, she didn''t have the mood to see him, although she was staying in the same house with him.


    Martha looked away, striding in another direction.


    "Beep--"


    The car honked. Martha furrowed her brows.


    When she turned around, she saw the car''s rear window down. Stefan''s straight nose bridge and his


    face''s sharp outline were exposed.


    The next second, she met his gaze, almost drowning in his peaceful but deep pools of eyes.


    "Get in, Martha," he called coldly.


    Martha stopped in her tracks.


    Before she responded, Solomon sensibly got off the car, blocked Martha''s way, and opened the rear


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    door for her.


    Martha withdrew her gaze but stood motionlessly. "What do you mean, Mr. Harrison? I don''t want


    others to misunderstand our rtionship."


    Stefan frowned slightly, his face full of unhappiness.


    ''Misunderstand their rtionship?''


    ''Was she so unwilling to have a rtionship with him?''


    Scowling at her, he parted his thin lips and blurted out, "We''re a couple. What can they


    misunderstand?"


    ''A couple?''


    Martha was amazed by his remark.


    Coldness shed through her eyes.


    She retorted frigidly, "That''s only what you think. In others'' eyes, we''re strangers with no rtionship."


    "Get in. I''ll attend a cocktail party organized by a client tonight. Be my date," Stefan interrupted her icily.


    He gazed at her unhappily, his eyes dark.


    However, Martha didn''t care how impatient he was.


    Her tone became colder. "Mr. Harrison, I believe Hollie is more willing to be your date. Please excuse


    me."


    With those words, she turned around and was about to leave.


    Solomon subconsciously wanted to block her way, but Martha cast him a cold nce, and he froze.


    ''Being a CEO assistant is a real challenging task nowadays. s...''


    "Stop!" Stefan snapped.


    Martha walked forward, pretending not to hear him.


    The next second, her wrist was seized. Martha staggered, feeling a warm palm on her waist.


    "Enough!" Martha was angry and patted his hand off, ring at Stefan.


    However, he ignored her. Before she spoke again, she felt her feet in the air--Stefan scooped her up.


    "What are you doing? Put me down!"


    Martha could tell Stefan didn''t detest her as much as five years ago, and he seemed to care about her.


    However, she had never expected him to do it so boldly during the time when all the employees of the


    Doyle Group got off work.


    They had attracted a lot of attention at thepany entrance. Due to Stefan''s social status, they dared


    not to watch the two but couldn''t help checking on them from time to time.


    Frowning, Martha wanted to struggle, but Stefan warned him coldly, "If you don''t want to be watched


    longer, you''d better stay still."


    Martha stiffened and subconsciously stopped struggling.


    Feeling her reaction, Stefan curled his lips into a smile and carried her into the car.


    Right then, a petite figure appeared in the lobby of the Doyle Group.


    Hollie had just finished her work. When she saw Stefan carry Martha into the car, her face darkened.


    She had seen Stefan''s car in the office earlier and thought he was waiting for her. Hence, she joyfully


    went downstairs.


    She had never expected to see such a scene.


    Her hand at her side tightly. Before she wanted to ask them, Stefan and Martha had sat in the car. The


    car roared away.


    Pressing her lips, Hollie wanted to blow up. However, she noticed many coworkers were watching. She


    was always a gentle, graceful woman in public, so she tried hard to suppress her fury.


    Her fingernails dug into her palms. The onlookers stared at her in inquiry and even sarcasm. Angry


    mes surged more in her chest.


    In the past five years after Martha''s "death", everyone thought she would be Stefan''s wife sooner


    orter, but Stefan didn''t even propose to her.


    Now, Martha was back and stealing her thunder.


    Hollie sat in her car sullenly, swearing to herself that she must make Martha, that bitch, disappear for


    good!.


    ...


    On the other side, a car was speeding down the road.


    "Stop the car, Solomon!" Martha snapped at Solomon while pulling away from Stefan.


    "Solomon," Stefan called icily.


    With a jolt of panic, Solomon pressed down the division te to separate the backseat from the front.


    He didn''t want to get involved in the business between Stefan and Martha.


    Or he might lose his job.


    Gazing at the division te, Martha burst into anger. She red at Stefan furiously.


    "I don''t want to be your date. I''m exhausted. I want to go home."


    Stefan lifted an eyebrow, his gaze ncing at Martha''s rosy cheeks. "You want to make money and


    buy my stake as soon as possible, don''t you?" he drawled.


    Martha frowned in confusion, trying to figure out what he implied.


    Stefan added, "You''ll be benefited after attending the party. All the attendees are investors and


    business owners. Unless you want the Doyle Group to be an affiliate of the Harrison Group. It''s all up to


    you."


    Martha frowned, pressing her lips in silence.


    ''Is Stefan trying to help me create opportunities to meet investors?''


    ''Would he be so kind?''


    Staring at her angry face, Stefan narrowed his gaze.


    Her current image ovepped her image five years ago.


    Martha was boiled up by the faint smile on his lips.


    ''What''s wrong with him?''


    ''Is it so much fun forcing me and watching me get angry?''


    In the weird atmosphere, Solomon drove towards their destination--a woman''s dress store.


    Martha got off the car, staring at the store''s name in a daze.


    Before she returned to her senses, Stefan naturally wrapped his arm around her waist, striding towards


    the store.


    "Wee, Mr. Harrison," a saleswoman immediately greeted them with a smile.


    Seeing Stefan from afar, the store manager trotted towards them and said respectfully, "Good evening,


    Mr. Harrison. The dresses you ordered for this season have arrived."


    "Well. Take them all here," Stefan answered without releasing Martha.


    Martha tried her best to struggle secretly and finally broke free from his arm. She red at him.


    Soon, the new arrivals were taken out by several saleswomen.


    All the dresses were magnificent, some fitting the formal asions and some looking pure. All were


    stunning.


    However, Martha didn''t have the mood to choose a dress at all. She pointed at one randomly.


    The manager immediately waved his hand at a saleswoman, who carried the dress to Martha.


    The manager smiled at Martha. "Miss, this is the newest dress from LS. It''s..."


    "She''s my wife," Stefan darted at him and interrupted with a cold voice.

 Chapter 47 Were You Injured?

    Chapter 47 Were You Injured?


    The manager was taken aback.


    However, he was professional and immediately mediated, "This dress fits you well, Mrs. Harrison. Your


    skin is fair, so you''ll look gorgeous in this color."


    Martha curled her lips and thought, ''This store manager is trying to brown nose.''


    ''What''s wrong with Stefan?''


    ''Why does he tell others I am his wife?''


    ''He never admitted I was his wife back then. What does he mean now?''


    Before she figured it out, the saleswoman holding the dress gently pushed her towards the fitting room.


    The saleswoman left after hanging the dress on the wall for her and closed the door.


    Martha couldn''t do anything but get changed.


    After putting on the dress, she failed to reach its zipper on the back after trying several times.


    Helplessly, she said to the door, "Can you pleasee in to help me?"


    Soon, the door was pushed open. Footsteps sounded behind her.


    Martha thought it was the saleswoman, so she turned her back towards the person, grabbed her hair to


    pull forward, and exposed her smooth back.


    "Can you please help me zip it up? I can''t reach it. Thanks."


    The person didn''t speak. The next second, an icy fingertip touched Martha''s back.


    "Hiss!" Martha trembled, looking back subconsciously.


    However, her face changed dramatically after she saw the person behind her.


    "Why did you enter?"


    Martha hurriedly flinched, gazing at Stefan on alert. "Please leave. Call the saleswoman in."


    Seeing her reaction, Stefan frowned and took a step forward.


    "Please leave!" Martha raised her voice in a panic. She grabbed her clothes to cover her exposed skin


    under the dress.


    She didn''t pay attention to the dress earlier. After putting it on, she found the hollow design on her


    waist.


    There was a scar on her belly left after the cesarean birth, so she couldn''t let Stefan see it.


    Stefan frowned, subconsciously trailing his gaze along her body after seeing her panicked reaction.


    Faintly, he saw a scar on her waist.


    His eyes darkened. "You were injured? What happened?"


    Martha froze, realizing he had seen the scar.


    She stepped back until she was leaning against the wall, the cold surface of which instantly calmed her


    down.


    Martha looked away indifferently with an ironic smile.


    "None of your business."


    Stefan narrowed his gaze at her, his eyes full of irritation.


    Martha repeatedly disassociate herself from him, which annoyed him a lot.


    They were in a stalemate.


    A whileter, Stefan dragged Martha and forcibly zipped up her dress before storming out of the fitting


    room.


    Martha finally breathed a sigh of relief, leaning against the wall.


    He was so close to knowing the secret that she had been hiding.


    The cocktail party.


    The decoration of the banquet hall was luxurious. Champagne, liquors, and desserts were provided.


    As soon as Stefan and Martha got off the car, reporters surrounded them.


    They were dumbfounded when they saw him standing beside Martha, who had vanished for five years,


    instead of Hollie.


    "Mrs. Harrison said they had divorced in the press conference not long ago. Why do theye to the


    party together?"


    "Does Mr. Harrison wants both old and new sweethearts?"


    "Probably, they have reconciled."


    ...


    When Martha heard them guess they''d reconciled, an ironic sneer touched her lips.


    Stefan frowned unhappily. Gripping her hand, he put it on his arm.


    He slightly tilted his head and whispered, "Don''t forget our agreement, Mrs. Harrison."


    Thinking of their agreement, Martha gritted her teeth to hold back the irritation in her chest.


    The banquet hall.


    The cocktail party was organized by a businessman who was the Harrison Group''s client. Therefore,


    the attendees were celebrities.


    Stefan introduced Martha to all hispany''s clients. Then he let go of her and let her socialize.


    Holding a champagne flute, he sat by the window, watching Martha all the time.


    Shortly after, he realized Martha had changedpletely.


    She was very sociable now. No matter whom she was engaged with, she could talk with them very


    gracefully.


    Stefan slightly lowered his eyes, thinking she had really changed to be independent, and also, she


    stopped focusing on him.


    The thought made his eyes darken.


    On the other side, Martha enjoyed her conversation with the investors.


    When she subconsciously looked away, she saw Joann standing a short distance away, and beside


    Joann stood a man in his forties.


    The man looked familiar. Martha recalled that the middle-aged man had just divorced his wife some


    time ago, the news of which was on Twitter trends not long ago.


    Martha could tell Joann''s role in the farce but wasn''t interested.


    Joann seemed to feel Martha''s gaze and looked in her direction. When her gaze met Martha''s in mid-


    air, her pupils constricted. She subconsciously pinched her goblet tightly.


    If it weren''t for Martha, she wouldn''t have been in this situation.


    Joann felt it a pity that Martha hadn''t died in the firest time.


    Martha furrowed her eyebrows slightly as she noticed Joann''s vicious gaze, fierceness shing through


    her eyes and vanishing quickly.


    After bidding farewell to the investors, Martha picked up a ss of champagne.


    Suddenly, she heard high heels click-ck behind her.


    Joann''s surprised voice sounded, "Mrs. Harrison, right? You''ve been gone for five years. I didn''t expect


    you to be still alive."


    Martha sipped the champagne, ignoring her.


    However, Martha''s coldness made Joann want to provoke her more.


    "I heard you''d be an artist, Mrs. Harrison."


    While she spoke, she shook her champagne flute and stared at Martha sarcastically.


    "However, it''s a pity your artwork has been burned. Look at you now. You still have to rely on a man to


    attend this cocktail party."


    Martha sneered, gazing at her expressionlessly. "Who do you think you are to talk to me?''


    Her words froze the smile on Joann''s face.


    Raising her chin slightly, Martha darted at Joann.


    "I''m Stefan''s wife. Who are you? A has-been C-list model? Or a man''s mistress?"


    Joann blushed in anger, scowling at Martha.


    Martha didn''t fear but wore a faint smile.


    "No matter who you are, you don''t deserve to talk to me."


    Joann bit her lip, pinching the flute tightly.


    Before she retorted, Martha suddenly walked up and chuckled at her, "I feel bored here. Luckily, you fell


    on myp."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Joann reacted, Martha grabbed her flute and sshed it onto her face.


    Feeling the icy fluid on her face, Joann eximed, "Argh!"


    Instantly, everyone''s attention was attracted.


    They all gaped at Joann in confusion.

 Chapter 48 A Good Show

    Chapter 48 A Good Show


    A momentter, people around them gradually returned to their senses. They stared at Joann, who was


    messy, as if they were expecting a good show to start.


    Joann was taken aback. A momentter, she screamed, "Are you out of your mind, Martha?"


    Martha curled up her lips into a faint smile and slightly loosened her fingers.


    The flute dropped to the floor, letting out a crisp sound.


    Upon hearing the sounds, Stefan stood up and strode towards Martha.


    After the flute was broken, Martha nced at the celebrities around them, noticing some famous


    reporters were in the crowd.


    The next second, Stefan stood next to Martha protectively.


    Looking down at Joann, he asked coldly, "What happened?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The man in his forties, Joann''s date, also rushed over, staring at Joann in confusion.


    Seeing her backer, Joann immediately threw herself into his arms and sobbed, "Joshua, I''m so


    aggrieved. I don''t know why Mrs. Harrison sshed the champagne on my face suddenly."


    When Joshua heard "Mrs. Harrison", his face darkened.


    Watching Joann''s coquetry, Martha couldn''t help but think, ''Joann is just a model. No wonder her acting


    skills suck so much. Watching her acting really disgusts me.''


    Martha withdrew her gaze, taking Stefan''s arm and looking up at him.


    "She insulted me first."


    Then she nced at the two female celebrities nearby, raised her chin, and added, "The twodies


    must have heard what happened earlier. Joann Lowe ndered me first, so I taught her a lesson."


    Following her gaze, Stefan looked at the two women.


    The two celebrities were at a loss. They were only standing by Martha and Joann and didn''t know what


    had happened exactly.


    However, Mrs. Harrison dered they were the witnesses, so they had to respond.


    Martha was Stefan''s wife, and they could tell Stefan cared about her. Joann was just an unknown


    woman. Therefore, they knew which side to take immediately.


    After a pause, the celebrities answered in unison, "Exactly! We overheard their conversation earlier.


    That woman provoked Mrs. Harrison first."


    Joann''s face turned livid. She retorted, "How could you be like this? Stop talking nonsense!"


    Stefan narrowed his gaze and interrupted her icily, "Ms. Lowe, you smeared my wife first. I don''t mind


    going through the legal process to defend my wife''s reputation."


    Joann stiffened, tugging Joshua''s hand uneasily.


    Joshua couldn''t afford to offend Stefan and didn''t want to be disgraced in so many people''s presence.


    He tried to break the stalemate. "Mr. and Mrs. Harrison, my date is so insensible. Please don''t bother


    yourself about her. I''ll ask her to apologize to Mrs. Harrison. Then we shall let go of it. What do you


    think?"


    Stefan tilted his head to nce at Martha expressionlessly and replied, "It''s useless to ask me for my


    opinion. It only depends on my wife''s mood."


    The onlookers were slightly shocked.


    They felt Stefan loved his wife, who returned after disappearing for five years.


    The onlookers couldn''t help wondering if they had received fake news earlier.


    Martha could also tell Stefan created a chance for her to get everyone''s approval and establish a


    foothold in business circles.


    Joann''s eyes were full of hatred, but she dared not to blow up in public.


    With an elegant smile, Martha said, "I don''t want to make a fuss here. Well, Joann, apologize to me.


    Then that''s it."


    "After all, I''m not petty. Nor do I want to sink to a petty person''s level."


    Joshua immediately pushed Joann, hinting at her to apologize to Martha.


    Biting her lip, Joann had to say sorry to Martha.


    Clenching her fists, she looked miserable as all her wet hair clung to her cheeks.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Harrison." She had to bow her head.


    Martha darted at her and waved her hand indifferently, meaning she would let go of this matter.


    At this moment, Martha was a proud woman with high social status. Joann behaved exceptionally


    humbly. The strong contrast between the two women made the onlookers stare at Martha with


    inquisitive eyes.


    Joann could feel them gazing at her in irony. Looking annoyed, she hated Martha to the core.


    ...


    An hourter, the cocktail party ended.


    Martha held Stefan''s arm and bid others farewell with a sweet smile.


    Once they left the banquet hall, she put away her smile.


    In the banquet hall, she had to use Stefan to embarrass Joann. Since they had left the party, she didn''t


    need to continue pretending.


    Martha let go of Stefan''s arm and thanked him.


    Stefan frowned at her indifferent look.


    He preferred to see her smile, even though she faked it just now.


    After sitting in the car, neither talked.


    An hourter, the ck car was pulled up to the vi gate.


    Martha took the initiative to push the door open and got off. After entering the house, she went upstairs


    and walked into her room.


    On the way, the scenes about tonight''s party appeared in her mind.


    She couldn''t figure out what Stefan wanted, why he introduced her to the Harrison Group''s clients, and


    why he helped her set up her social status in public.


    Watching her receding figure, Stefan looked stern, his eyes dark.


    Only the cherry of his cigarette flickered in the car parked in the silent parking lot.


    Stefan didn''t go into the house until almost 20 minutester.


    He looked around the empty living room, his eyes intense.


    ''She doesn''t want to spend time with me so badly?''


    The thought irritated him again, although he had calmed down after smoking a cigarette. After a pause,


    he went upstairs.


    Stefan stopped at Martha''s door and knocked on it gently.


    A long timeter, Martha opened the door in confusion.


    When her eyes met his, she was startled.


    The next second, she returned to her senses and subconsciously wanted to shut the door.


    However, Stefan reacted quickly, reached out, and stopped her from doing so.


    "What do you want?" Martha frowned and pushed the door hard, but it didn''t work.


    Stefan approached her, noticing her face was full of tiredness.


    "Get out! Or I''ll... Hmm..."


    Before Martha reacted, Stefan reached to cup her chin, lowered his head, and kissed her.

 Chapter 49 I Want Everything Stefan Cares About

    Chapter 49 I Want Everything Stefan Cares About


    Martha stiffened, taken aback.


    When she realized what he was doing, she immediately pushed him.


    Stefan was annoyed. He grabbed her wrists and raised them above her head to stop her from moving.


    Leaning forward slightly, he deepened the kiss.


    Martha realized she couldn''t break free, so she gave it up, ring at him coldly.


    Soon, Stefan felt her cold response. Lust faded from his eyes.


    He let go of her, looking down at her in irritation.


    Martha''s eyes were full of coldness and disgust, which upset him so much.


    "You are even unwilling to pretend to pander to me," Stefan remarked huskily.


    Gazing at her, Martha sneered in sarcasm.


    "Why should I? After divorcing in three months, we''ll have nothing to do with each other. Don''t you think


    we shouldn''t have a sexual rtionship during this period?"


    "Sexual rtionship?" Stefan repeated, his pupils constricting.


    "Or what?" Martha asked icily.


    "You are a man, so I understand you have a sex drive. If you want a woman, go out to find one. I


    believe many women want to sleep with you. I''m not one of them."


    Stefan''s face darkened and he stared coldly at Martha. ''Did she know what she was talking about?''


    However, Martha looked as if she didn''t see his anger and asked with concern, "Do you need me to


    find you a woman, Mr. Harrison?"


    Stefan stared daggers at her immediately. Narrowing his gaze, he approached Martha and snapped,


    "Seriously? Martha!"


    With that said, he turned and left Martha''s room.


    Martha sighed in relief after he was gone, leaning against the wall weakly.


    For a moment just now, she thought Stefan would kill her.


    Besides, when he kissed her, she wasn''t as calm as she looked.


    Martha knew she still felt something for Stefan, and yet she could not give him any mercy in the current


    situation.


    A bitter smile touched Martha''s lips.


    ''You were too cheap before, Martha. You cannot repeat the same mistake,'' she reminded herself


    inwardly.


    After adjusting her mood quickly, she returned to normal.


    ...


    The night passed fast.


    The following day, Martha got up early. Before Stefan went to the dining room, she quickly finished


    breakfast and went to the address sent by Rhys.


    The car ran fast. Two hourster, she arrived at a building downtown.


    ording to the address, she took an elevator and went to the seventh floor.


    As soon as Martha entered the studio, she was stunned.


    She had expected Rhys to find some expensive ce as her workce, but much to her surprise, it


    was located downtown with a high cost of thend. Moreover, he rented the whole floor.


    Martha entered the lobby.


    The studio had been remodeled. Two tall nts were ced at the door. Once entering, she saw a


    cafe and a lounge besides the working areas.


    While Martha was shocked, a chuckle sounded to bring her back to the present, "What a surprise! You


    can''t wait to see me, right, lovely Miss Doyle?


    Martha looked back and slightly nodded at Rhys in greetings.


    "It''s just a studio. You don''t need to open it in such a ce," she remarked.


    "There''s convenient transportation to this building. If I want to see you, I cane over anytime."


    With a faint smile, Rhys stared at her as if implying something.


    Martha furrowed her eyebrows slightly and strengthened her tone, "Mr. Williams, please!"


    "Miss Doyle, your office is specially designed. Let me show you," Rhys interrupted her with a smile and


    changed the topic.


    Then he took the lead to walk in.


    Martha couldn''t do anything but follow him.


    After entering her office, Rhys sat down on the couch with his legs folded in a rxed manner.


    "Miss Doyle, how do you like this room?" he beamed at Martha.


    "You''ve been too generous, Mr. Williams. It''s an office. You could have just put a desk and a chair here


    simply."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Martha looked around and could tell the ornaments on the shelves were expensive. However, she also


    knew Rhys never changed once he''d made up his mind.


    Arching an eyebrow, Rhys chuckled, "Miss Doyle, you are a beautifuldy, so your office should be a


    perfect one."


    Martha kept silent.


    Martha parted her lips a momentter and told him about her purpose.


    "Mr. Williams, I''m here today to discuss the project with you."


    "Let''s put it aside first, Miss Doyle. When do you have time to go drink with me?"


    With a wicked smile, Rhys looked at the woman sitting across from him, his eyes was dark and deep.


    Frowning, Martha kept calm and emphasized her purpose again.


    "Mr. Williams, I wonder what the Williams Group thinks about the cooperative project with the Doyle


    Group."


    "We can talk about the project anytime. But it''s a rare chance to spend time with a lovelydy like you."


    Pressing her lips together, Martha stopped speaking, looking at him indifferently.


    She hesitated if she should go straight to the point.


    Judging from Rhys'' words, he seemed to have no intention of discussing the project with her.


    Rhys didn''t feel awkward, leaning against the back of the sofa while staring at her.


    "Miss Doyle, you must be super busy recently. I''d love to invite you to dinner tonight. Would you ept


    my invitation?"


    "No, thanks, Mr. Williams. I cannot read your mind, but I can tell you don''t have a crush on me. At least


    you don''t treat me seriously."


    Martha nced at him and went straight to the point.


    Rhys was surprised. Lifting his eyebrow, he curled his lips into a smile.


    Martha knew he wanted to use her to achieve his goals, but she was not sure if his target was Harrison


    Group or Stefan.


    Her intuition kept warning her to be careful with this man.


    Sitting opposite her, Rhys slightly narrowed his gaze at her. The smile on his face became broader.


    He replied mellowly, "Miss Doyle, you''ve underestimated me."


    He curled his lips into a wicked smile. Without hiding his ambition, he added, "I want whatever Stefan


    cares about, no matter the Harrison Group or you, Miss Doyle."

 Chapter 50 Did She Go Meet Rhys?

    Chapter 50 Did She Go Meet Rhys?


    Martha froze. Instantly, she thought about another possibility.


    "Do you have a grudge against Stefan?"


    Rhys only curled his lips, showing a meaningful smile to Martha.


    ''A grudge?''


    Rhys didn''t want to answer her question but was more intrigued by her.


    Martha roughly figured out the answer.


    ''If Rhys has a grudge against Stefan, I am just a good pawn for him.''


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ''What a cunning businessman Rhys is!''


    Looking at him coldly, she said, "Mr. Williams, if you use me as a pawn to deal with Stefan, I''m afraid


    you''ll be disappointed in the end."


    Rhys knocked the desk with his knuckles, arching his eyebrows.


    "Who said you were a pawn?"


    Martha frowned, looking into his eyes without replying.


    "Probably, I''ll truly fall in love with you in the future."


    He leaned forward and replied in a mellow voice.


    He still didn''t forget to flirt with her.


    Martha leaned backward to distance herself from him.


    "Mr. Williams, please stop kidding me. Since you spoke it out, it meant you were kidding only.


    However..."


    Martha broke off purposely.


    Meeting Rhys'' curious gaze, she added, "If you want to steal Stefan''s woman, you should pay attention


    to Hollie."


    After all, Hollie was the woman Stefan loved most, while she was just nothing for Stefan.


    Rhys felt her mood change, a smile lifting the corners of his lips. Shaking his head in disagreement, he


    said, "Miss Doyle, it seems you are unaware of your current position."


    Martha''s eyes twinkled. Pressing her lips together, she kept silent.


    She knew what Rhys implied, but she''d rather believe that Stefan was heartless than that he was now


    in love with her.


    After all, she could never forget the lessons learned before.


    If it weren''t for Jimmy, she wouldn''t have approached Stefan again.


    "Mr. Williams, about thatnd project..."


    Martha straightened up, returned to professional, and discussed the project with Rhys.


    ...


    When Martha returned to the Harrison Vi, it was already evening.


    Once she entered the living room, she saw Stefan sitting at the dining table.


    ''He hasn''t had dinner yet. Is he waiting for me?''


    ''No way!''


    She looked away, ignored him, and was about to go to her bedroom upstairs.


    No sooner had she taken a step than Stefan''s cool voice rang out, "Stop!"


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Harrison?" Martha asked frigidly, clenching her hands together.


    "Eat."


    "No, thanks. I''m not hungry."


    Her refusal made Stefan sullen.


    "You were not in the Doyle Group today," he added.


    Martha was amused, wondering if he cared about her whereabouts.


    She turned to look at him.


    "Mr. Harrison, I''m sure you''ve found where I was already."


    "Martha!" he called her impatiently in a warning tone.


    Martha could tell he was annoyed.


    Unwilling to argue with him, she didn''t leave but raised her chin and said calmly, "I went to meet a


    client. We discussed the project."


    ''Did she meet Rhys?''


    Stefan frowned, angry mes burning in his chest.


    "Discuss the project?"


    Before Martha left, Stefan stood up and approached her with a stern face.


    He seized her right wrist and asked, a cold aura surrounding him, "Did you discuss the project or do


    something else?"

 Chapter 51 She Has a Seizure

    Chapter 51 She Has a Seizure


    "What do you mean, Mr. Harrison?"


    Raising her chin slightly, Martha put on an enchanting smile.


    "We''re grownups. Couldn''t I do something else besides discussing the project?"


    The next second, Stefan''s face changed.


    With a smile, Martha looked into his eyes calmly.


    She didn''t have any rtionship with him, so she didn''t fear him.


    ''Damned woman!''


    Seething with rage, Stefan tightened his grip on her wrist.


    "Hiss!"


    Martha frowned in pain. Her features twitched slightly when she was just about to speak.


    Martha took a deep breath, trying to breathe more smoothly, but only felt a pang of dizziness in her


    head.


    She was having a seizure!


    The suffocating feeling in her chest made her panic.


    Martha started struggling.


    However, Stefan still increased his strength to grip her because of her resistance.


    Gradually, Martha lost consciousness. She opened her mouth to gasp for breath.


    She could faint anytime.


    "Ste..."


    The next second, Martha found her eyes dulled and staggered.


    Only then did Stefan notice her pale lips.


    His heart tightened. The anger vanished from his eyes.


    "What''s wrong, Martha?" He grabbed her arm to help her up.


    "I''m fine."


    Martha broke free from his arms and flinched.


    Clenching her hands tightly, she tried to keep sober while staggering towards the sofa nearby.


    Stefan worriedly wanted to help her but was pushed away.


    In the end, Martha copsed on the sofa.


    Rubbing her temples fiercely, she tried to keep awake.


    Martha knew she should take the pills but was unwilling to let Stefan help her.


    After being pushed away again, Stefan scowled at her but still stayed.


    "What the heck is wrong with you?"


    As he spoke, he bent over and covered her forehead with a hand.


    Feeling the warmth from his palm, Martha stiffened.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    She panted while snapping at him. Then she took deep breaths to ease the suffocating feelings.


    Stefan could tell how much she detested him. He slowly withdrew his hand, clenching his fists.


    The living room fell into pin-drop silence with stress in the air.


    Finally, a maid in the kitchen sensed something wrong and rushed over to break the awkwardness.


    "Mrs. Harrison, are you all right?"


    The maid worriedly checked on Martha while standing next to the sofa.


    "My pills..." Martha parted her dried lips and uttered in a weak tone.


    She wanted to tell the maid where the medicine was but couldn''t utter a word.


    The maid was not close to her, so she repeated, "What did you say, Mrs. Harrison? Can you repeat?"


    "She said ''pills''. Hurry! Go to her bedroom to get her medicine," Stefan snapped sternly.


    "OK, Mr. Harrison. I''ll go right now."


    The maid nodded and rushed upstairs in a hurry.


    While striding, she thought to herself, ''It''s been four years. I haven''t seen Mr. Harrison care about


    another woman so much. Sure enough, he still loves Mrs. Harrison.''


    While thinking, the maid entered Martha''s bedroom and looked for the medicine.


    ...


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the living room, Stefan saw Martha''s face pale, bing increasingly worried.


    ''What takes her so long? Just looking for the medicine!'' he thought anxiously.


    Shortly after, he felt Martha''s breath be weaker.


    Stefan''s heart hammered, his mind nk.

 Chapter 52 He Didnt Want to Lose Her Again

    Chapter 52 He Didn''t Want to Lose Her Again


    He had lost her once, so he couldn''t let it happen again.


    His heart tightened. He bent over and was about to carry Martha in his arms.


    However, once his hands touched her arms, Martha asked icily in a weak tone, "What do you want?"


    "I''ll take you to the hospital," Stefan replied icily and scooped her up.


    "Put me down! I don''t want to go," Martha refused in difficulty, pushing him hard.


    Yet she was too weak, so it looked as if she were tickling him.


    Feeling sorry for her, Stefan bowed his head and consoled her, "Don''t reject me. I''ll take you to see a


    doctor."


    His tone softened while coaxing her. Martha was slightly taken aback.


    She longed for his care four years ago but failed to get it.


    Unfortunately, she no longer wanted it now and even disliked his touch.


    When Stefan was off-guard, she tried her best to push him away and fell back to the sofa.


    Enduring the pain in her body, she panted in difficulty.


    "Leave me alone!"


    "Stop messing around."


    Concern filled Stefan''s eyes, guilt shing through them. He med himself for failing to carry her


    tightly.


    "I''m not going to the hospital!"


    Due to her struggle earlier, Martha was too weak to speak.


    However, she puffed and panted, which sounded oppressive in the quiet living room.


    "It seems severe. Why don''t you want to go to the hospital? Do you want to die?"


    Stefan frowned while draping a jacket on her shoulder.


    The maid trotted downstairs while holding a medicine bottle when Stefan was about to carry Martha in


    his arms again.


    "Mrs. Harrison, this bottle, right?" she asked while panting.


    Martha turned around, nodding in difficulty.


    Then she pushed Stefan.


    Thetter could only heave a sigh and put her back on the sofa.


    "Get her a ss of water," he ordered the maid.


    Martha avoided Stefan and swallowed the pills after taking the water. Lying on the sofa, she grasped


    for breath in silence.


    She had been carrying the medicine with her for four years.


    This was the only time she had left it home, but she had a seizure.


    She realized it was because she had failed to control her emotions.


    Martha lowered her eyes so Stefan didn''t know if she was still awake.


    ...


    The maid left the living room quietly and the living room fell silent once again


    Looking at Martha, Stefan gave off a cold aura that lowered the room temperature.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He felt annoyed as Martha would rather ept the kindness of a maid than let him approach her.


    Pressing his thin lips together, he gazed at her intensely.


    He did not know why she had be like this, but he could vividly remember the feeling of panic just


    now.


    He didn''t want to lose her again.


    He also could not afford to lose her again.


    After thinking for a moment, he in a deep voice, "You must go to the hospital for a checkup."


    However, as soon as his hand touched her arm, she shook it off.


    "I''m OK now."


    Stefan''s pupils constricted.


    He snarled while suppressing his anger, "It''s not time for you to be stubborn."


    "Mr. Harrison, I know my condition very well. Besides, it''s my own business. It has nothing to do with


    you," Martha frowned and her voice was full of indifference as she refused.


    "That''s what I''ve been through all these years. I hate hospitals. Going there will just kill me."


    Her words stiffened Stefan, who looked embarrassed.


    He med himself for the incident four years ago but didn''t know how to express it.


    After a long silence, he lowered his voice and said, "Martha, about what happened back then, I..."


    "Stop it."


    Martha tried hard to stand up, bypassed him, and went upstairs. "What you''ve done cannot be undone.


    I don''t want to talk about it," she remarked icily.


    In the past, she wished she could have a home with him and have his understanding.


    Now, it didn''t matter if he understood or not.


    From now on, she would not love him anymore.


    Martha walked on the stairs with difficulty. Whenever thinking of Jimmy, she seemed to have endless


    strength.


    Jimmy was the only hope she had to live on.


    Standing rooted to the spot, Stefan watched the slim, fragile figure walking away, feeling a sense of


    bitterness.


    He lost the woman who used to love him the most forever.

 Chapter 53 You Are Too Weak

    Chapter 53 You Are Too Weak


    Soon, she led the project team of the Doyle Group to negotiate with the Williams Group and signed the


    cooperation agreement sessfully.


    When the good news was announced in the Doyle Group, everyone admired Martha for her


    Much to their surprise, Martha had obtained the cooperation.


    All the shareholders expected high profits. Therefore, they stopped objecting to Martha for being an


    executive director in the Doyle Group.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    One day, when Hollie entered the lounge, she overheard a few secretaries and assistants gossip.


    "Ms. Martha Doyle is pretty andpetent. She could even reach cooperation with the Williams Group.


    Compared to her, Ms. Hollie Doyle is toome."


    "If she wasn''t close to Mr. Harrison, how could she have be the deputy president? How could the


    shareholders have approved of her?"


    "I agree. She obtained the position relying on her rtionship with Mr. Harrison. So it makes sense that


    she''s less capable."


    ...


    Listening to their discussions, Hollie stood motionlessly in the lounge, her bad mood worsening.


    She hadn''t expected Martha to win the partnership with the Williams Group for real.


    However, Hollie didn''t think it would mean anything.


    Four years ago, she had kicked Martha away, and so could she do it now.


    Hollie straightened her hairstyle, raised her chin, and made some coffee. However, the secretaries and


    assistants continued the juicy gossip.


    "Which one will Mr. Harrison choose between the Doyle sisters?"


    "One is his ex-wife, and the other is his current girlfriend. He must find it difficult to make a decision."


    "I support Ms. Hollie Doyle. After all, she has has been with Mr. Harrison for the past four years."


    "I take Ms. Martha Doyle''s side. They married before. For old feelings'' sake, Mr. Harrison might be in


    love with her again."


    Hollie heard this and finally could not restrain herself any longer.


    She red at the lounge door and smashed her cup onto the table. "The lunch break is over. You still


    have time to to chitchat here? Do you want me to deduct your sries?"


    The lounge became pin-drop silent.


    The next second, sounds of pulling chairs and tables were heard. The door was opened, and several


    women walked out with awkward looks.


    "Good afternoon, Ms. Doyle."


    After greeting her, they picked up their cups and fled out of the lounge.


    When they left, Martha happened to fetch some coffee.


    Seeing them rushing out of the lounge hurriedly, she was confused, wondering why they all looked


    panicked, as if they had seen a ghost.


    Without overthinking it, Martha entered the lounge.


    Then she saw Hollie standing next to the water dispenser with a stern face.


    Ignoring her, Martha walked towards the coffee machine.


    From the corner of her eyes, Hollie noticed her. Her repressed anger surged again.


    With an ironic smile, she mocked loudly, "Martha, you''ve gained the cooperation. You must feel


    Martha calmly put down her cup and turned on the coffee machine, answering in a businesslike tone. "I


    just did what I should do as a director. Why would I becent?"


    When Hollie heard this, she felt nothing but anger.


    From Hollie''s standpoint, Martha seemed to be implying, "It''s not that I''m too strong. It''s that you are


    too incapable."

 Chapter 54 Inappropriate Relationship

    Chapter 54 Inappropriate Rtionship


    Hollie subconsciously clenched her fists. However, she knew that now was not the time to get angry, so


    she had been holding back her anger.


    The next second, something came to her mind, and a disdainful smile touched her lips.


    "Martha, Mr. Williams sponsored your art exhibition not long ago. You two were already close at that


    time, right?"


    Martha understood her implications and darted at her indifferently. "Whatever you think."


    Then she picked up her cup and left the lounge elegantly.


    Hollie gazed at her back scornfully.


    Although Martha didn''t answer, she knew she was right.


    Martha must have an affair with Rhys. That was the reason she reach cooperation with the Williams


    Group so easily.


    If Martha didn''t have an affair with Rhys, the Doyle Group would stand no chance to win the partnership


    with the Williams Group, since the development project on thend was coveted by countless business


    owners.


    After all, the Williams Group was ten times more famous than the Doyle Group.


    Hollie stared at the water dispenser in a daze, her eyes glinting with shrewdness.


    She had to admit Martha had be more cunning and tricky after four years.


    Firstly, Martha came back through the art exhibition sponsored by Rhys. Now, she gained a foothold in


    Williams Group through her cooperation with the Williams Group.


    ''Martha, think you can kick me out because you''ve be cleverer? Dream on! You could not defeat


    me four years ago, and you still can''t now!''


    ...


    That afternoon, rumors spread throughout the Doyle Group that Martha and Rhys might have an affair.


    The employees discussed it secretly.


    Some said they were in love, and some said Martha was using Rhys and spoke highly about her


    shrewdness.


    Some also remarked that she could gain anything as she was good-looking.


    ...


    Martha''s office.


    When it was almost time to get off work, Jane reported the rumors and mockeries to Martha.


    After that, she remarked angrily, "These people don''t even know what''s going on, but they just set


    tongues wagging about you."


    "If you weren''t good at painting, how could you hold an art exhibition? You get where you are because


    you are capable. I think they are just jealous of you."


    Listening to her grumble, Martha shook her head and chuckled, "Life is boring. Of course, they need


    something to entertain."


    Jane looked at her in shock and confusion, "Aren''t you mad?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Martha shook her head, opening the business n calmly.


    "A clean hand wants no washing. Why would I be mad?"


    Rumors would vanish one day, so she had never paid attention to such scandals.


    After all, such a thing was made by a clown, and Hollie was the one.


    When it was time to get off, Martha picked up her handbag and left thepany without working


    overtime.


    She hadn''t been back to the Doyle Vi for several days, so she needed to go back to visit her father


    tonight.


    On the way, she bought some fresh fruits, feeling delighted.


    She had returned, and she believed everything would be better this time.


    ...


    The Doyle Manor.


    "Good evening, Lady Martha," the servants and maids greeted her politely.


    They were all carefully selected by Martha to serve Maxwell, so she trusted them.


    Martha nodded at them in response. After putting down the shopping bag, she saw the two figures


    having a walk in the yard through the floor-to-ceiling window.


    "Dad! Bianca!"


    When Bianca pushed Maxwell''s wheelchair to have a walk, she heard Martha''s voice. With a smile, she


    turned around. "Lady Martha, you are home."


    "Thank you for your hard work, Bianca."


    Martha beamed at her, feeling warmth filling her heart.

 Chapter 55 When Did He Come In?

    Chapter 55 When Did He Come In?


    Maxwell''s hair wasbed carefully, his clothes neat. He looked more spirited than before.


    Although he still couldn''t talk or move, Martha could tell her father''s physical condition had improved


    with Bianca''s care.


    Before she arrived, Bianca might have said something, as Martha saw smiles in her father''s eyes.


    Thinking about their affection for each other, Martha beamed at them warmly.


    She approached Bianca with a smile and affectionately reached out to take her arm.


    "Dad, Bianca, how have you been recently?"


    "We both have been well."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Bianca stared at her dotingly.


    She knew how much Martha worried about Maxwell, so she added without waiting for Martha to ask,


    "The doctor has been giving your father the treatment recently. He said your father was getting much


    better."


    Martha tilted her head and saw the excitement in Maxwell''s eyes and behaviors. The smile became


    broader on her face.


    She let go of Bianca, squatted down, and held Maxwell''s hands.


    His hands were warm and rough, but Martha felt secure.


    "Dad, I contacted an expert not long ago and made an appointment with him. He''lle to check on


    youter."


    The next second, she felt the slight response from Maxwell''s fingers.


    She knew it meant he was excited.


    Bianca also asked with concern, "When will the doctore?"


    "Next week. I n to let him stay in the house for a while so he can give Dad therapy," Martha


    answered.


    Bianca nodded, staring at her with concern.


    "I''ll take care of your father. How about you? You must have a hard time now."


    With a faint smile, Martha shook her head.


    "I''m OK, Bianca. Rest assured."


    Bianca heaved a sigh helplessly without remarking more, but Martha could tell Bianca felt sorry for her.


    Feeling touched, Martha took her hand and let her sit on a bench.


    Then she shifted their conversation in another direction.


    "Bianca, after Dad recovers and I finish dealing with all matters, let''s move abroad. Let''s find a ce


    with beautifulndscapes and settle down. What do you think?"


    Bianca watched her describe her dream life, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Bianca realized Lady Martha really treated her as her family, and couldn''t help looking forward to it.


    "Bianca, we can keep a pet dog. You and Dad can walk the dog every day, so you won''t feel lonely."


    "Why shall we move abroad?" Bianca dreamed of that kind of life, too, but she was confused.


    "I want to leave everything here behind."


    Also, someone she loved and cared about was waiting for her abroad.


    Martha cast down her eyes to cover the mixed feelings in them.


    She couldn''t tell Bianca about Jimmy so far. Or Bianca would be worried about him.


    ...


    The following morning, Martha stretched dizzily after waking up.


    Her fair arms reached out from the quilt. Infort, she slowly opened her eyes and sat up.


    When she saw the man on the couch, she froze, and her eyes widened.


    ''When did hee in?''


    Martha''s mind was nk.


    Not far from her bed, Stefan sat on the couch with his legs folded while reading a book. Martha didn''t


    know how long he had been sitting there.


    Upon hearing the sound from the bed, he put down the book and looked at Martha, his eyes dark.

 Chapter 56 The Last Time Before Our Divorce

    Chapter 56 The Last Time Before Our Divorce


    Martha was wearing a slip dress. Because of her movements during sleep, the straps had slid below


    her shoulders. Her messy hair and dazed expression made her extremely attractive.


    Feeling Stefan''s burning eyes, Martha subconsciously looked down.


    Then she was startled and pulled up the quilt to cover herself.


    "How could youe into my room without permission?" Martha was angry after returning to her


    senses.


    "I knocked on the door before I came in," Stefan replied mellowly, withdrawing his gaze in reluctance.


    Martha was rendered tongue-tied.


    Before she spoke again, Stefan added, "Get changed. We''ll go out today."


    Only then did she realize he had put on a dark suit.


    "No. I don''t want. It''s the weekend. I need to rest," Martha refused without hesitation.


    Stefan entered her room in the early morning and asked her to go out with him, making her feel like she


    were a pet. Therefore, she was unwilling to obey him.


    Stefan darted at her and exined, "It''s my parents'' death anniversary, Martha."


    Martha was taken aback.


    Thinking of what date it was, she realized Stefan didn''t lie.


    A hint of hesitation shed into her eyes.


    During those years of marriage, she always remembered it.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    On this date, she would visit the grave of Mr. and Mrs. Harrison to pay her respects.


    It was because they were really good to her and treated her as if she were their own daughter before


    they passed away.


    However, she always went to the cemetery alone back then, as Stefan had never wanted to go with


    her.


    Martha''s eyes darkened as she thought about it.


    "We''ve divorced. We shouldn''t go there together."


    Stefan''s parents treated her well, so she would find another time to visit their grave.


    Frowning, Stefan reminded her icily, "We haven''t divorced yet."


    His retort brought an ironic smile to Martha''s lips.


    She answered indifferently, "We haven''t received the divorce decree, but what difference does it make


    whether we divorce or not?"


    Stefan scowled at her, pressing his thin lips together.


    ''Does she want to divorce me that badly? Is she so desperate to cut ties with me?''


    In irritation, he gazed at Martha without blinking and requested, "Thest time before our divorce."


    Martha was surprised that he didn''t get angry but repeatedly requested, sounding like he was


    entreating her.


    She guessed it might be because it was his parents'' death anniversary that he had topromise.


    Without thinking too much, Martha looked away and refused again, "Mr. Harrison, we''ve never been


    there together before. It''s unnecessary to do so today."


    "OK, if you don''te with me, I''ll be here to watch you for 24 hours."


    With those words, Stefan held his arms across his chest while leaning against the back of the sofa. His


    tone was indifferent, though, as if he were talking about a trifle.


    Frowning, Martha realized he was persistent in letting her go with him.


    ...


    An hourter, they sat in the car and left the vi.


    It took them two hours to arrive at the cemetery. On the way, neither spoke.


    Martha couldn''t help recalling the scene in the vi earlier, thinking Stefan had be vapider and


    more childish than before.


    However, she had to admit his tactic worked effectively.


    At least, she had to agree and follow him to the cemetery.


    ...


    Martha held a bouquet of yellow roses prepared by Stefan, which was his mother''s favorite flower.


    The air after the rain was refreshed, rxing Martha.


    After arriving at the cemetery, Martha ignored Stefan and got off the car. In silence, they walked


    towards the graveyard one after another.


    The road became slippery because of the rain, and there was too much moss on the steps. Once


    Martha walked on, she lost her bnce.


    Then she fell backward.

 Chapter 57 She Shouldnt Be So Impulsive

    Chapter 57 She Shouldn''t Be So Impulsive


    Off-guard, Martha waved her arms but failed to grab things to keep her bnce. Therefore, she had to


    protect the bouquet with her hands and close her eyes, ready for the pain.


    Stefan reacted quickly as soon as seeing her fall.


    Reaching out, he wrapped his arm around her waist before she fell to the ground.


    Closing her eyes, Martha didn''t feel the pain, but she bumped into a firm chest the next second.


    Stefan let out a groan, and then she heard his heartbeats.


    Martha stiffened and hurriedly steadied herself.


    Then she pushed him away.


    "Be careful. Watch your steps," Stefan let go of her and reminded her, frowning.


    Pressing her lips, Martha med herself for being too careless. But she simply kept silent.


    ...


    Stefan''s parents loved each other deeply when they were alive, so they were buried in the same


    graveyard after they passed away.


    Martha envied their love and remembered that they held each other''s hand tightly until the end of their


    lives after the ident.


    Not many rtionships could pass the test of life and death.


    Before arriving at the graveyard, she saw a familiar figure from afar.


    A woman wearing a white dress while holding a yellow rose bouquet, which looked exactly the same as


    the one in Martha''s arms.


    Frowning, Martha recognized it was Hollie, feeling ridiculous.


    Hollie had been waiting for several hours, her legs numb. Finally, hearing the footsteps behind her, she


    slowly turned around.


    After seeing Stefan and Martha, she took off the sunsses.


    Her eyes were reddened and swollen. Obviously, she had cried.


    "Stefan," she gently called Stefan, approaching him.


    After Stefan learned Martha was the woman who had sex with him that particr night, he kept


    ignoring her.


    Now, he and Martha stayed in the same house. Hollie was afraid he would fall in love with Martha.


    If Stefan checked and found Martha was also the one who apanied him after his parents passed


    away, she would be doomed.


    After considering it for a long time, she finally thought about this day.


    She knew Stefan paid respect to his parents his parents in the cemetery every year, so she wanted to


    take the chance to change his impression of her.


    Much to her surprise, he came over with Martha together.


    Staring at her expressionlessly, Stefan asked, "Why are you here?"


    Hollie cast down her eyes to cover the panic in them.


    She wouldn''t give Martha any chance to talk about the things that happened after Stefan''s parents had


    passed away.


    Otherwise, if Stefan knew the truth, she would bepletely finished.


    Hollie thought about it and decided to do something.


    Sobbing softly, she tugged his sleeve and replied gently, "Every year when it''s Mr. and Mrs. Harrison''s


    death anniversary, Ie visit their grave. I still remember how much you suffered at that time,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Stefan."


    Martha felt disgusted hearing Hollie''s words.


    As soon as she recognized Hollie, she felt like a third wheel. Sure enough, she should not have agreed


    toe here with Stefan earlier.


    ''Stefan has asked Hollie toe over. Why did he also ask me?''


    ''Do they have to act like they''re really in love in front of me?''


    ''Hollie looks up at Stefan pitifully, and thetter stares at her. Well, is Stefan going to hold Hollie in his


    arms?''


    ''What a loving couple. Did Stefan call me here to witness their love?''


    Martha''s mouth curled into a mocking smile as she thought about it.


    Whatever Hollie thought, Martha really wasn''t interested in witnessing their love.


    She took a step back and returned the bouquet to Stefan. "I gotta go," she said indifferently.


    With those words, she turned away.


    However, after she had taken one step only, Stefan seized her wrist.


    Stefan frowned slightly, his handsome, cold showing nopassion for Hollie.


    Tightening his grip on Martha''s wrist, he asked unhappily, "Did I allow you to go?"

 Chapter 58 Have You Kept Some Other Things From Me?

    Chapter 58 Have You Kept Some Other Things From Me?


    Stefan didn''t want Martha to leave before she paid her respects to his parents.


    Upon hearing his words, Hollie walked up immediately to tug his sleeve.


    "Stefan, let Martha go. She doesn''t love or care about Mr. and Mrs. Harrison. If you insist on letting her


    stay, she''ll feel awkward," Hollie exined on Martha''s behalf.


    However, in an angle that Stefan didn''t see, Martha captured the triumphant smile on Hollie''s face.


    By instinct, Stefan frowned at Martha.


    Wearing a faint smile, Martha didn''t speak while pressing her lips together.


    Seeing that, Hollie added, "Martha, you must be super busy recently. You can leave. Stefan and I can


    stay here to pay our respects to Mr. and Mrs. Harrison."


    Martha snorted, "I want to go because it''s too crowded for three to stand here. If you really want to pay


    your respects, you cane here any day instead of today. Youring here today is too intentional."


    "Well, please go on. I won''t disturb you."


    With those words, Martha turned away.


    Stefan watched her leave with a frown. When he was about to follow her, Hollie pulled his arm.


    "Don''t go, Stefan. I want to talk to you."


    "What do you want to talk about?" Stefan asked icily, scowling at her.


    Hollie could tell Martha had gone far from the corner of her eyes.


    Staring up at Stefan pitifully, she said, "Stefan, you should remember I was by your side for a long time


    after Mr. and Mrs. Harrison passed away, right?"


    Stefan''s gaze softened as he heard this.


    He would never forget her kindness.


    That was why he always treated Hollie well. After all, that was the warmth from his childhood, and he


    would never forget it.


    Only then he noticed Hollie''s pale face and red, swollen eyes.


    Stefan replied quietly, "I remember it. Without you, I wouldn''t moved past it so quickly."


    "For this matter''s sake, can you forgive my lie earlier?"


    Hollie stared at her gingerly, her eyes full of timidity.


    Stefan realized she was talking about the truth she had disclosed in the hospital the other day.


    Pressing his thin lips together, he didn''t answer.


    Hollie tugged his arm in grievance and said in an entreating voice, "Stefan, I did it because I loved you


    so much."


    "Since childhood, I''ve dreamed of marrying you. You met Martha and me at the same time. Martha was


    so outstanding. I was afraid you would ignore me but only loved Martha, so I... I lied to you."


    "Can you forgive me for that? I promise I''ll never lie to you again."


    Hollie looked at him while begging. Her voice trailed off, her face full of guilt.


    Stefan watched her in silence.


    Lowering her eyes, Hollie added in a sad tone, "I know I cannot beparable to Martha... If you feel


    sorry for her, why don''t you chase her?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking Martha turned away without hesitation, Stefan frowned.


    He calmly pulled away from Hollie and reminded her frigidly, "Don''t lie again in the future."


    Hollie nodded hard and answered with a smile, "Of course. I won''t lie to you again."


    She kept studying Stefan''s expression.


    She was relieved to see that the man was not angry with her again.


    However, the next second, Stefan asked unfathomably, "Have you kept anything else from me?"

 Chapter 59 Bitter Memories

    Chapter 59 Bitter Memories


    Hollie froze, feeling panicked.


    She couldn''t help wondering why Stefan suddenly asked and if he had found something.


    The next second, she denied her guess.


    Soon, she cracked a gentle smile.


    "Stefan, I''ve felt too guilty after lying to you once. How would I do that?"


    "If I found it, I wouldn''t let go of you easily," Stefan warned her in a deep tone.


    Hollie shuddered in fear. Pressing her lips, she didn''t answer but nodded in a panic.


    On the other side, Martha sat in the car after leaving the cemetery.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She ordered the driver indifferently, "Go back."


    The driver shivered and wanted to remind her Stefan hadn''t returned yet. However, he didn''t think he


    should speak under such a circumstance, so he sat in the driver''s seat stiffly.


    Seeing the driver ignore her, Martha frowned impatiently.


    Hollie was in the cemetery, so Martha didn''t think Stefan would leave soon.


    Thinking Stefan had called Hollie over to disgust her, Martha felt irritable.


    Tiredness appeared on her face.


    She hadn''t slept well the previous night and was woken up in the early morning. Instead of sleeping in,


    she was brought to the cemetery to watch a couple showing affection for each other.


    Leaning against the back of the seat, Martha closed her eyes.


    Her eyshes fluttered slightly. The memories four years ago appeared in her mind.


    She had just married Stefan at that time, eagerly expecting him to return home every night.


    However, she was the only one in the master bedroom.


    In the first year, she never turned off the nightmp on her nightstand, but Stefan had never entered


    the bedroom.


    Later, she didn''t want to wait for him. However, turning on the nightmp had be her habit. Most


    of the time, he stayed out.


    She knew Stefan had other ces to stay besides the vi, and he had never thought the vi was his


    home.


    During the few years of her marriage, she could tell Stefan had never loved her.


    Whether attending banquets or having dinner with clients, he took different models or superstars. He


    had never asked her to be his date.


    Gradually, her expectation vanished, and she started to get used to the loneliness.


    Sometimes, Stefan returned to the vi.


    However, every time he came back, it waste at night and he was unconscious.


    Martha always walked up and helped him clean up, no matter howte it was.


    If she smelt the strong alcohol smell from him, she prepared sober-up pills and made hydromel to avoid


    him having a headache the following day.


    Unfortunately, he had never been grateful for what she did and always refused the hydromel.


    One night, Stefan came back drunk at 2 AM. .


    Hearing the sounds downstairs, Martha hurriedly put on a nightgown and left her bedroom.


    Once she went downstairs, she smelt the strong alcohol smell from him.


    Stefan was busy working, so he didn''t have meals on time and suffered severe gastric problems.


    Martha recalled the family doctor''s reminderst time--Stefan should stop drinking.


    Therefore, she guessed he must suffer a lot.


    In a hurry, she went to the kitchen and made him hydromel.


    Then she endured the heat from the bowl and sent it to Stefan.


    She gingerly put the bowl on the table and checked on him worriedly.


    "Stefan, you have a weak stomach. You should stop drinking..."


    Before she finished her words, he snapped at her, "Get lost!"


    He gazed at her gloomily. Then he raised his hand and smashed the bowl of hydromel to the floor.


    The bowl cracked with a crisp sound, and the boiled hydromel was sshed to the ground.


    Some dripped on Martha''s arms, the skin of which immediately reddened.

 Chapter 60 They Would Be Strangers

    Chapter 60 They Would Be Strangers


    However, Martha seemed not to feel the pain but gazed at him in shock, not understanding why he was


    suddenly furious.


    The maids on duty standing aside felt worried for Martha. However, they were afraid of Stefan, so they


    dared not to utter a word.


    Martha looked into his eyes and saw the unconcealed disgust in them, feeling a sharp pang in her


    heart.


    She knew he was riled up because of Hollie, but she hadn''t done anything.


    With resentment in her heart, Martha retorted, "Hollie left not because of me. Why are you taking it all


    out on me?"


    "You don''t deserve to mention her name. Get out!"


    His words were like a sharp dagger stabbing into Martha''s heart.


    Ultimately, she gritted her teeth with reddened eyes, stormed into her room, and mmed the door


    shut.


    How much she was worried about him earlier, how much she felt upset now.


    Looking at the scalds on her arms, Martha closed her eyes slowly, feeling the tears. Later, she heard


    the door of the next room close and a bitter, mocking smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    That night, she didn''t sleep at all.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The following day, she got up early to make him breakfast, thinking that he might feel guilty for her


    because of what happenedst night.


    However, after Stefan got up, he behaved as if nothing had happened the previous night, treating her


    like a stranger.


    He didn''t have breakfast. When leaving the house, he brushed past her without apologizing for what he


    had done.


    Recalling the past, Martha felt it absurd.


    She couldn''t helpughing at her foolishness and feeling sorry as she had lost many things for loving


    him.


    The rustling of clothes brought Martha back to the present from her scattered thoughts.


    She slowly opened her eyes, looking aloof, without sorrow at all.


    Then she saw Stefan sitting in the car. His side face had a sharp outline. Under the morning sun


    reflected in the rearview mirror, he looked like Apollo.


    Suddenly, Martha withdrew her gaze and looked ahead.


    Stefan nced at her and said to the driver, "Drive."


    Martha was surprised that Hollie didn''t get in the car.


    ''He called Hollie over, but he didn''t leave with her?''


    After the engine started, Martha looked back slightly, only to find Hollie pitifully standing behind the car.


    The way she acted disgusted Martha.


    Years ago, she pretended to be like this to deceive her and Stefan.


    Martha collected her thoughts and peeked out the window leisurely. "If I had known you asked her to


    you do so?" she remarked leisurely.


    "Are you jealous?"


    Martha''s frigid tone annoyed Stefan.


    ''She thought he called Hollie over?''


    ''But she didn''t sound jealous at all. Then why...''


    Frowning, Stefan gazed at her intensely and exined, "I didn''t call Hollie over. I also didn''t expect..."


    "You don''t need to exin it to me. There''s no need for that," Martha interrupted his words frigidly,


    watching the shingndscapes outside the window.


    No matter why Hollie had appeared in the cemetery, Martha didn''t care.


    Anyway, she and Stefan would be strangers shortly after, so why bother?


    Thinking of this, she moved closer to the car window, creating more space between them.


    Stefan''s gaze turned cold. He felt a pang in his heart as if something had stabbed into his chest.


    He wondered if Martha no longer cared about him now.

 Chapter 61 Make Him Forgive Her

    Chapter 61 Make Him Forgive Her


    The next day, after Martha finished her makeup, she asked the driver to send her to the Doyle Group.


    When she got to the conference room, Hollie was already sitting at the other end of the conference


    table.


    She nced lightly at the higher-ups around the table and sat at the head of the table leisurely.


    Resentment shed into Hollie''s eyes when she saw Martha just ignore her and take the head seat.


    Yesterday was the death anniversary of Stefan''s parents. She went to the graveyard, hoping to meet


    Stefan, and nning to make him forgive her by talking about her kindness to him when they were


    little.


    The n worked and Stefan forgave her.


    Now that she had Stefan''s backing, she was not afraid to face Martha again.


    After all, she was still the deputy president of thepany.


    Thinking of this, Hollie raised her chin slightly at the woman sitting across from her provocatively.


    At that moment, the whole conference room fell into a very solemn air.


    The senior staff and shareholders were all focused on Martha.


    They were very curious why Martha, the oldest daughter of the Doyle family who won the partnership


    with the Williams Group just after taking office, suddenly held a meeting today.


    Martha tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, and said, "Today, I would like to announce something."


    The senior staff and shareholders exchanged nces. "Ms. Doyle, it must be something important,


    right?"


    "Now we are all here. Feel free to speak anything you want, Ms. Doyle."


    Martha chuckled and nodded, then looked at Jane, and motioned for her to distribute the copies of the


    business n to everyone present.


    After they all got the copies, her cold voice sounded in the conference room.


    "We are still negotiating the details of the development project with the Williams Group, but I have


    discussed it with Mr. Williams, and we decided to go to the the site of thend for a field investigation."


    "Only after by knowing the real situation can we better proceed to the next step of cooperation."


    "Then what''s next n, Ms. Doyle?"


    One executive who supported Martha chimed in.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Martha put her hands on the conference table and continued, "Because the site of thisnd is on an


    ind. We need to get there by ship. To not affect the progress, Mr. Williams and I will set off


    tomorrow."


    When she said this, she paused for a moment, emphatically saying, "So, I''d like personnel of this


    project to go get the equipment ready and wait for us at Kongan dock on time tomorrow."


    Those who supported Martha became even more convinced when they heard her words.


    After hearing her n, those who remained neutral read the business n at hand and approved of


    Martha silently.


    Even those who were on Hollie''s side approved of Martha after reading the detailed business n,


    although they didn''t show it on the surface.


    After all, everybody wanted to see thepany make a profit.


    The executives looked at Martha with admiration. It was not easy to get this big project. Now she even


    made such aplete n. She was indeed more capable than Hollie...


    Martha was not surprised by their reaction. She looked at them with calm eyes.


    "I have written things that each department needs to do in it. I would like to ask the department


    directors to check it."


    "Being able to cooperate with the Williams Group on such arge project shows that the Doyle Group


    is not bad, so please take this cooperation seriously."


    As soon as Martha finished, all the executives present echoed.


    "Ms. Doyle, you are right. We will prepare carefully."


    "Ms. Doyle, please rest assured."


    ...


    In the following time, Martha answered some questions from a few executives and then dismissed the


    meeting.


    At this moment, Hollie, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said, "Martha, can you bring me with


    you tomorrow?"


    Martha looked up at Hollie, her expression impassive.


    "There''s no need for it."

 Chapter 62 Kill Martha

    Chapter 62 Kill Martha


    Indeed, Hollie would only be a burden if she went.


    A smile appeared on the corner of Hollie''s mouth. She said gently, "I''m the deputy president of the


    Doyle Group. I don''t feel relieved if I don''t follow up with such a big project."


    ''She doesn''t feel relieved? Her words sound like I''m doing something illegal.'' Martha thought


    speechlessly.


    "Whatever."


    Martha responded frigidly, took the documents from the conference table, and turned to leave the


    conference room.


    ...


    In Hollie''s office. As soon as she returned, she saw Libby, dressed in a gorgeous dress, sitting on the


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    sofa waiting for her.


    "Libby, what brings you here?"


    "If I don''te, you will be in a bad mood all day."


    Libby smiled and asked Hollie to sit down, patting the back of her hand lovingly.


    The terrible look faded from Hollie''s face, but her voice still revealed a bit of resentment.


    "Libby, why did you ask me to say that in a meeting? I don''t want to go with Martha for a field trip. You


    didn''t see how arrogant she was just now."


    In fact, Hollie knew before the meeting that Martha was going to conduct a field survey. She didn''t want


    to go with Martha at all.


    However, after Libby found out about it, she sternly required Hollie to go with Martha, and to propose


    going with Martha during the meeting so that Martha couldn''t say no.


    But Hollie didn''t understand why Libby insisted that she should go with Martha.


    Libby smiled, "Silly girl. It''s a big project. How can you let Martha take all the credit?"


    "But what can I do if I go there with Martha?"


    Hollie was still puzzled. Martha was the one who won the partnership with the Williams Group. What


    credit could she get even even if she followed?


    A sinister smile appeared on Libby''s face. "You won''t get much credit, but you will have the opportunity


    to carry out other ns."


    "Other ns?"


    Hollie was puzzled. Did she mean...


    Libby nodded slightly, and continued, "People in charge of this survey are Martha and Rhys. Who


    knows what they will do if they go there alone?"


    Hollie''s eyes lit up. She immediately answered, "Libby, do you want me to...?"


    Libby chimed in, "If you can take pictures of the two having sex and expose them anonymously,


    Martha''s reputation will be ruined."


    "Then, we can have the media say that Martha gets her position with her lover''s help. Then she would


    be aughing stock and no one would trust her in thepany."


    "Yeah, why didn''t I think of that? I suspected that Martha and Mr. Williams had an affair. Even if they


    didn''t, I can create some misunderstandings..." Hollie said. Her lips curled into a smug smile, and her


    eyes glinted with shrewdness.


    Libby nodded, "Yes, that''s why I asked you to go with Martha."


    Hollie immediately cheered up. She took Libby''s hand affectionately.


    "Libby, you are so smart."


    Libby narrowed her eyes slightly, "Hollie, that development zone is on an ind. Only a few people are


    living there. Even if there is any ident, I believe no one will notice it."


    Hollie''s eyes darkened. She immediately understood what Libby was alluding to.


    Ruining Martha''s reputation was a good idea. But it would be a better idea to finish Martha on that


    ind.


    A ruthless look shed into her eyes as she began to think about what to do next...

 Chapter 63 Sounds Really Disgusting

    Chapter 63 Sounds Really Disgusting


    On the other side.


    After the meeting was over, Martha went to the office to double-check procedures for tomorrow.


    Marking sure nothing went wrong, she began to deal with the business at hand.


    When she was about to get off work, she reminded Jane.


    "In the evening, you inform the staff again that we will gather at the dock at nine o''clock tomorrow


    morning. This survey willst for a week."


    Jane nodded, "Okay, Ms. Doyle. Shall I pick you up?" Martha refused, "No need. You go to the dock


    tomorrow morning, and we will meet there."


    Jane nodded seriously when she heard the answer, "Okay, Ms. Doyle, remember to bring your


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    medicine with you."


    "Okay, go home now."


    After Martha finished speaking, she went back to her desk to pack up the documents she would bring


    with her the next day.


    ...


    At seven o''clock in the evening, she returned to the Harrison Vi.


    The trip wouldst for a week, so she needed to bring some clothes.


    Thinking that she wouldn''t have to stay with Stefan for a week, she felt great.


    Stefan thought exactly in the opposite way.


    When Stefan returned without seeing Martha''s familiar figure in the living room, he immediately


    frowned in displeasure.


    He squinted at the maid, and asked coldly, "Hasn''t Marthae back yet?"


    The maid immediately nced in the direction upstairs, and then reported in a low voice.


    "Mr. Harrison, Mrs. Harrison came back early today, but she went back to her room to pack her things


    without having dinner. She should be going somewhere."


    Hearing this, Stefan''s eyes darkened. ''Packing her things? Is she leaving?''


    ''Where is she leaving for?''


    ''Does she want to break the agreement before three months are up?''


    He nced in the direction upstairs with deep eyes and walked up.


    When he came to Martha''s room, he pushed the door open without knocking at the door.


    He stepped in, only to see Martha''s suitcase aside. Seeing the suitcase, he felt irritated for no reason.


    He frowned, and questioned in a slightly angry tone, "Where are you going?"


    Martha nced at him, and just when she was about to answer him, her phone rang.


    She looked at Rhys'' name on the phone screen and felt upset somehow.


    They had agreed to meet at nine o''clock the next day.


    What was he calling for?


    Standing beside her, Stefan naturally saw the caller ID, and his eyes became even sullener.


    Martha didn''t care how sullen Stefan looked. She pressed the answer button and said calmly, "What do


    you want from me?"


    Rhys'' gentle voice came from the phone the next second.


    "Honey, shall I pick you up tomorrow morning?"


    The room was very quiet, and Stefan was standing beside her, so he heard Rhys'' words clearly.


    His pupils shrank as he pursed his lips into a line.


    Martha clearly felt the air around her be colder. She looked resignedly at the moonlight shining on


    the floor.


    She knew why Rhys called at this time. He called to enrage Stefan because he knew Stefan was with


    her.


    Martha raised her hand to rub her temples, and replied in a cold voice, "Mr. Williams, thanks. But I can


    go to the dock tomorrow by myself."


    "I want to be your escort, can''t I?"


    Rhys'' voice was flirty. It made Stefan look at Martha with sullener eyes.


    ''Is that how she gets along with Rhys when I am not around?''


    ''Honey.''


    ''That sounds really disgusting.''

 Chapter 64 Cant Be Angry with Her

    Chapter 64 Can''t Be Angry with Her


    Hearing Rhys'' words, Martha clearly felt that the air around them turned even colder.


    She had a headache, "I dare not bother you for that, Mr. Williams."


    After saying this, she paused, and then continued, "By the way, Hollie and her men will join us


    tomorrow."


    Immediately afterward, Rhys'' dissatisfied voice came from the phone.


    "It''s such a bummer. I thought it could be our date."


    The word "date" might cause some misunderstandings since Martha was not yet divorced.


    Martha sighed, looking tired.


    She didn''t like Rhys speaking to her like that on purpose. But Stefan was beside her watching.


    If she showed intimacy with Rhys, maybe Stefan would do crazy things.


    Thinking of this, Martha looked stern, and her tone was somewhat indifferent.


    "Rhys, speak properly."


    "Honey, I don''t understand. Am I not speaking properly?"


    She knew Rhys was ying dumb, but she could do nothing about it.


    "Tomorrow at nine o''clock, meet me at the dock."


    Martha frowned slightly, having no patience to go on. She said in a business-like tone, "Mr. Williams, I


    wish we could work well."


    Rhys chuckled and said, "I wish we would have a good time next week on the ind."


    Martha ignored his words and hung up the phone.


    After putting down the phone, just when she was about to pack her stuff, Stefan suddenly took a step


    forward and grabbed her wrist tightly.


    He looked at Martha in front of him with sullen eyes, his voice very angry.


    "What''s going on between you and him?"


    "We work together. Next week we''re going on a business trip. Hollie will be there too."


    Martha was telling the truth, so she appeared very calm. Also, there was some impatience in her eyes.


    She hated to keep exining the same topic.


    She didn''t understand why Stefan was angry. What the hell did he care?


    Stefan stared at her with cold eyes. "That''s all?"


    "What else do you think there would be?"


    Martha looked at him in displeasure and mockery.


    They agreed to get a divorce in three months.


    Why was he acting like he cared about her a lot?


    Did he forget how he had hurt her before?


    Stefan''s eyes gradually turned cold. His anger slowly dissipated.


    He knew what was going on, and he knew she wouldn''t fall for a yboy like Rhys, but he was upset to


    hear Rhys chatting so intimately with her.


    Stephan frowned slightly, and gradually loosened his grip. He saw her impatient look and understood


    that he almost hurt her again just now.


    He suppressed his anger, kept silent for a short while, and said quietly, "Tomorrow, I will go with you."


    Hearing this, Martha frowned, her eyelids drooped, and she felt helpless.


    Did he think they were going there for fun?


    Hollie wanted to go with them, and so did Stefan. Didn''t t they get anything else to do?


    But she didn''t care if they would go with her.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Anyway, she was going there for work. She had nothing to hide.


    But Hollie might make some trouble.


    It seemed the trip wouldn''t be a smooth one.


    Seeing that Martha was unmoved, Stefan mocked, "Why? Am I not wee?"


    "The Doyle Group is yours now. Does my opinion matter?"


    Martha''s voice was indifferent. Her eyes were emotionless.


    Stefan was the boss. She was in no position to stop him if he was to follow.


    Standing in front of her, Stefan looked unhappy.


    She was so cold to him. But she wasn''t like that when she talked to Rhys on the phone just now.


    His eyes were narrowed slightly, "Aren''t you afraid I will disturb your date with Rhys?"


    Martha red at him, pursed her lips, and remained silent as she continued to pack her luggage.


    He was so vapid and childish. She would just ignore him.


    Anyway, he was not that important to her.


    Being ignored, Stefan pursed his thin lips tightly.


    Martha was like a hedgehog who hid her spiny armor from anyone, but him.


    But he couldn''t really be angry with her, because... he caused all of this.


    He pushed Martha to Rhys.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t even know each other.


    At this moment, he regretted the way he hurt and insult her in the past.


    Thinking of the past, Stefan parted his thin lips and said, "What I said before is still valid. As long as


    you agree, the Doyle Group is yours."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Martha''s cooling voice sounded in the room.


    "No, thanks."


    Her answer was still the same.


    "If there is nothing, I got to sleep."


    Seeing the tiredness on her face, Stefan said nothing. After a few seconds, he left her room.


    When the door was closed heavily, he stood in the corridor with dark eyes.


    As if thinking of something, he smiled.


    It was not that bad getting along with each other like this now.


    At least...


    She wouldn''t disappear as she did four years ago. At least he could see her all the time now.


    At least she could be a vibrant part of his life.

 Chapter 65 Good Opportunity

    Chapter 65 Good Opportunity


    Rhys was the first to reach the dock at 8:30 AM.


    At this time, the fog on the dock had not dispersed, which made the ce look like a paradise.


    The morning sun had just risen. The warm sunlight shone on the mist, which looked extremely


    beautiful.


    Before nine o''clock, a car stopped not far away.


    When Hollie got out of the car, she saw the yacht docked by the dock, and was immediately amazed by


    it.


    Rhys, a yboy, was really generous.


    After she got out of the car, another woman got out of the car. The woman looked at the yacht parked


    not far away with excitement.


    Rhys immediately recognized the woman following Hollie.


    The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and his voice was cold and distant.


    "Isn''t that Joann?"


    He didn''t need to investigate to know who set the fire.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    But Martha didn''t care about it, so he didn''t bother. He didn''t expect this woman would dare to show up


    with Hollie now.


    Joann was proud of being able to participate in this survey.


    Hollie pursed her lips and said nothing. A cunning look shed in her eyes.


    She called Joann toe. Without this idiot, how was she supposed to carry out her ns?


    Joann had a fake smile on her face.


    At the banquet, Martha humiliated her in front of everyone. After losing her sugar daddy, she never


    showed up on any asion.


    Last night, she received a call from Hollie, who asked her to travel to the ind with her.


    The point was that Martha would be there too.


    When Joann thought of this, hatred shing in her eyes. She began to think about how to take revenge


    on Martha for the humiliation she sufferedst time.


    That was a good opportunity for her. She wouldn''t miss the chance to make Martha suffer.


    Hollie and Joann walked up to Rhys and stood there. Hollie smiled and looked at the Rhys, saying


    gently, "Mr. Williams, hello."


    She paused, and then continued, "Speaking of which, this is the first time that we''ve met, Mr. Williams.


    It is an honor for me to go to the ind with you guys this time."


    Hollie smiled and stretched out her hand towards Rhys. Rhys didn''t like the way she pretended to be


    serious.


    Rhys'' smile faded. He nced at Hollie and ignored her.


    Hollie''s eyes darkened. She felt embarrassed.


    She was the deputy president of the Doyle Group. But Rhys just ignored her.


    Joann, who was standing aside, said at this time, "Hollie, you are the deputy president of the Doyle


    Group. This is a big cooperation between the Doyle Group and the Williams Group. How could Mr.


    Williams not know you?"


    As soon as she finished her words, they heard a car stopped not far away.


    Rhys turned his head when he heard the sound. He recognized Martha''s car at a nce.


    To his disappointment, the person who got out of the car was not Martha, but Martha''s assistant.


    Rhys lowered his eyes to hide the disappointment in them.


    In the next ten minutes, the project leader and surveyors came one after another, but Martha didn''t


    show up.


    Hollie checked her watch, pretending to be anxious. She said casually, "It''s past nine o''clock, but


    Martha hasn''t shown up yet. She''s so unpunctual and keeps you waiting here. Sorry for you, Mr.


    Williams."


    Obviously, Hollie was being sarcastic.

 Chapter 66 She Chose Rhys

    Chapter 66 She Chose Rhys


    Jane looked at Hollie and exined lightly, "Ms. Doyle should be caught up in bad traffic"


    Rhys frowned slightly, and said with a smile, "Ms. Hollie, you must be joking. It''s my honor to wait for a


    beautiful woman like Ms. Martha."


    Hollie and Joann, who were standing aside, changed color when they heard this.


    Rhys implied that they were not beautiful. So he was only willing to wait for Martha.


    Why did he like Martha so much? Hollie didn''t think Martha deserve it.


    Although they were annoyed, they didn''t dare to say anything to Rhys.


    Not long after, a luxurious ck car stopped.


    A man and a woman got out of the car. Being looked at from a distance, they were a match in Heaven.


    Rhys'' deep eyes narrowed unconsciously when he saw them. His smile on his lips deepened.


    Hollie and Joann looked at each other, and both of them looked unhappy.


    Hollie had a little displeasure in her eyes when she saw Stefane with Martha.


    With Stefan around, she wouldn''t be able to carry out her n.


    Before she came back to her senses, Stefan and Martha hade over.


    Martha stood in front of Rhys. Just when she was about to exin something, Stefan said, "Mr.


    Williams, I hope this cooperation will be a pleasant one."


    As Stefan said, he put this big hand on Martha''s shoulder.


    Martha frowned slightly, holding back her displeasure. She shouldn''t speak much on such an asion.


    Rhys knew that Stefan was iming to own Martha. He didn''t say anything but smiled, "Mr. Harrison, I


    hope the same."


    Then, he nced at the people standing around, "Is everybody here?"


    Rhys'' assistant looked at him upon hearing that and nodded seriously.


    "Ms. Doyle, since everyone is here, let''s go."


    "Okay."


    Martha smiled and nodded expressionlessly.


    They walked slowly onto the yacht.


    When Martha was about to board the yacht, there was a sudden gust of sea wind, which made the


    yacht that moored on the shore shake.


    Rhys and Stefan reached out to Martha at the same time.


    Martha pursed her red lips tightly. With a businesslike smile, she said lightly, "Thank you, but no."


    When they heard this, they looked at each other and then withdrew their withdrew their hands.


    Joann, who was standing behind Martha, felt jealous when he saw that the two men cared so much


    about Martha.


    She approached Martha, and when Martha stepped onto the yacht, she gave Martha a slight push.


    She did it in a very secretive manner. Nobody would doubt she did it on purpose.


    But Martha stepped on the air and fell forward uncontrobly...


    Seeing this, both Stefan and Rhys changed color.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Fearing that Martha would fall, they both subconsciously reached out to her, trying to help her.


    Martha grabbed Rhys'' arm subconsciously the moment she was about to fall.


    She didn''t see who she had grabbed. She just didn''t want to fall.


    That was all.


    But Stefan didn''t think so.


    When he saw Martha chose Rhys, his eyes were dark and sullen, his face darkened, he silently


    withdrew his hand with his thin lips pursed into a line...

 Chapter 67 I Am Open-Minded

    Chapter 67 I Am Open-Minded


    After Rhys helped Martha steady herself, he asked sweetly, "Are you all right?"


    Joann, who was standing on the shore, felt angry seeing that Martha was alright.


    She wanted to humiliate Martha but she failed.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Without the two escorts, Martha would have fallen.


    Martha, who was standing on the yacht, smiled and shook her head. Looking at Rhys, she said, "I''m


    fine. Thank you."


    Looking at Martha''s smiling face, Stefan looked more gloomy.


    With a sullen face, he walked into the inner cabin alone.


    Martha tilted her head, only to see his lonely figure.


    Her eyes drooped as she pursed her lips.


    What was wrong with him?


    On the other hand, Rhys smiled and bantered, "It''s my honor that you chose me, Ms. Doyle."


    ''Chose?''


    Martha was puzzled, and then realized something. Just now, she just didn''t want to make a fool of


    herself, so she grabbed one hand randomly. She didn''t choose anyone.


    "Mr. Williams, you must be joking."


    She smiled professionally and took a step back.


    "Guys, get in the cabin."


    She said and walked into the cabin.


    The assistant and the person in charge of this project sat in the outer cabin.


    Waiters in the yacht were serving red wine for them.


    Hollie nced at the red wine on the table, then turned to Joann, and winked at her.


    Joann nodded with a smile.


    "Mrs. Harrison, although I have apologized in person for what happened at the banquet. I''d like to say


    sorry again. I was too stupid at that time."


    Having said that, Joann raised her wine ss to Martha.


    "Mrs. Harrison, please forgive me. I hope we will have a pleasant journey. Cheers."


    Martha knew that Hollie brought Joann over with no good intentions.


    She nced at Joann calmly, and said in a cold voice, "I once said, I''m not petty, and I won''t sink to a


    petty person''s level."


    After her words left her mouth, Martha looked down at her phone, making it difficult for people to see


    her expression.


    Maybe because there were too many annoying people, the atmosphere in the cabin was very


    depressing. Martha felt like going out for fresh air.


    Martha got up slowly, nced at others, and said, "I''ll go outside to get some fresh air."


    As soon as she walked out, Rhys also got up and said with a smile. "It is a bit stuffy here. I''ll go out to


    get some fresh air too."


    Obviously, he was going to spend time alone with Martha.


    Seeing this, Stefan stood up and was about to walk out when Hollie, who was sitting next to him,


    reached for his arm.


    "Stefan, why did youe too?"


    "I''m here to take a look at the project."


    As Stefan said, his gaze swept to Martha and Rhys, who was standing on the outer cabin and catching


    the sea breeze.


    The way they were talking andughing made him very ufortable.


    Hollie''s eyes darkened when she noticed Stefan''s gaze. She tightened her hand slightly, pretending


    nothing happened.


    "Actually, you don''t have toe here in person. I''ll keep an eye on the project," Hollie said.


    Seeing that she still couldn''t get Stefan''s attention, she went on.


    "Actually, I am worried that Martha would not be able to cope with such things. After all, she had just


    Mr. Williams."


    "Yes."


    Stefan answered absently, then got rid of Hollie''s hand and walked out.


    Hollie''s eyes were dark. She looked down at her hand, her eyes getting colder...

 Chapter 68 The Child Abroad

    Chapter 68 The Child Abroad


    Outside the cabin.


    Martha stood by the railing, enjoying the sea breeze with her head slightly raised while admiring the


    magnificent sea.


    The corners of Rhys'' mouth curled up. He said, "Is the air inside annoying?"


    Martha looked at the sea with dark eyes and said nothing.


    Rhys did not care whether she answered or not and said to himself, "I hate it too. I''m not used to being


    with so many people."


    Hearing this, Martha couldn''t help but chuckle, "That''s quite surprising to hear, Mr. Williams."


    He was known as a yboy who flirted with all kinds of women. Naturally, he should be very sociable.


    The smile on his lips grew even bigger when he heard her words.


    "Is that apliment? Then I''ll ept it."


    Martha chuckled and said nothing. When Rhys behave normally, he wasn''t that annoying.


    However, Rhys couldn''t be serious for more than a few seconds.


    At this moment, he leaned his back against the railing, his thin lips curled up into a wicked smile and he


    said mellowly, "Ms. Doyle, you are really beautiful."


    Martha turned a deaf ear to it. She was immune to his sometimes serious and sometimes frivolous


    words.


    Without changing color, she smiled, "Thank you for thepliment."


    When Stefan walked to the cabin, he happened to see Martha smiling faintly at Rhys. His eyes turned


    cold. He pursed his lips in displeasure.


    A gust of sea breeze blew over. Martha was only wearing a thin shirt. She looked extraordinarily weak


    under the wind.


    Seeing this, Rhys took off his blue suit jacket, wanting to put it on Martha.


    Before he could do it, Stefan, who came from behind, had put his ck suit jacket on Martha''s


    shoulders.


    Sensing the special smell of the clothes, Martha looked up. As expected, it was Stefan.


    After putting the coat on her, Stefan took her into his arms, as if dering that Martha belonged to him.


    Martha froze, resisting his approach. When she wanted to push him away, she heard his gentle voice


    from above.


    "The wind is strong here. You''re not in good health. You should leave here lest you catch a cold."


    Was he caring about her?


    Martha''s eyes darkened. She didn''t take it seriously. She reached out and took off the jacket on her


    shoulders, and returned it to Stefan...


    "The wind is indeed strong here. I might as well go stay with Jane."


    After she finished speaking, she left without hesitation.


    Rhys looked at Martha''s back with a meaningful smile.


    "It seems that she doesn''t appreciate your kindness at all, Mr. Harrison."


    Stefan nced at Rhys gloomily, and scoffed,


    "At least better than those who haven''t had time to act yet."


    The implication was that Rhys was even in no position to put his coat on Martha.


    Rhys understood Stefan was trying to provoke him. But he smiled instead of being angry, not caring


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    about them at all.


    Stefan was a bit childish in Rhys'' eyes now. But it was also kind of interesting.


    It was also an honor to see this side of him.


    Rhys looked at the ind not far away with a deeper smile.


    ''This game is really getting funnier.''


    ''It''s a right choice to work with Martha.''


    ''Stefan cares about Martha more than anything else now.''


    ''If Martha bes my wife, Stefan will feel the pain of loss.''


    ''Just like the pain that the Harrison family put me through.''


    ''Unfortunately, Martha is too smart now. She''s no longer the weak and incapable woman she used to


    be.''


    ''But even the strongest woman has a weakness, let alone Martha.''


    ''Such as the child abroad...''

 Chapter 69 Husband and Wife Sleep Together

    Chapter 69 Husband and Wife Sleep Together


    The speed of the luxury yacht was quick. Soon, they reached the ind.


    People on the yacht walked down one after another, looking at the unfamiliar surroundings.


    The ind was pretty big. There were residents living on the ind and growing tourism.


    Not long after they stood on the coast, the manager hurried over.


    The manager looked at the two presidents nervously. He thought it was just a field survey, but he didn''t


    expect the arrival of two big shots.


    "Mr. Harrison, Mr. Williams, there were some trivial matters to deal with in the development zone, I''m


    sorry for beingte."


    "Hmm," Rhys nced at the manager and replied coldly.


    The manager was terrified. He sounded even more ingratiating.


    "Mr. Williams, would you like me to show you around?"


    Rhys looked at Martha, who was standing beside him, asking for her idea with a faint smile, "Ms.


    Doyle, would you like to take a walk on the ind first?"


    Standing between them, Stefan narrowed his eyes slightly without any change in his expression.


    Martha shook her head slightly, and replied softly, "No, thanks. I''d like to go to the resting ce."


    "Okay."


    Rhys smiled slightly. He looked at Stefan and lifted his eyebrows with provocation in his eyes.


    Stefan''s face darkened slightly. He pursed his lips without saying anything.


    The manager breathed out in relief upon hearing that.


    "Then follow me!"


    ...


    On the way to the vi, the manager kept ingratiating himself with Rhys and Stefan, warmly introducing


    everything about the ind.


    "Mr. Williams, Mr. Harrison, we prepared two adjacent waterfront vis for you guys. It''s up to you to


    assign those rooms."


    "Behind the vi is the restaurant, which is open 24 hours."


    "There are some local residents living on the ind. They''re are very hospitable."


    "In addition, the tourism on this ind is special. If you want to have a good time, just help yourself. We


    have everything needed."


    No one responded to the manager but he was not embarrassed at all and continued to make the


    introduction.


    It didn''t take long to reach the destination.


    "Mr. Williams, these two are the vis we arranged for you."


    Rhys answered in satisfaction, "Okay, you can leave."


    The manager was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Then I''ll go to work now."


    After the manager left, Rhys turned around and nced at everyone else.


    "They arranged this vi beforehand."


    When he said this, he paused, squinted at Stefan meaningfully, and said, "As for those who decide to


    Everyone else understood what Rhys meant.


    He meant that Hollie, Joann, and Stefan should live in the next building.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened. He didn''t care about Rhys'' provocation.


    He looked over to Jane, who was standing behind Martha.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Jane, let''s switch rooms."


    His tone wasmanding.


    Jane froze. She didn''t expect that.


    She looked at Martha in embarrassment, not daring to speak.


    She didn''t dare to go against Stefan.


    But she had worked for Martha for two years and Martha was her immediate supervisor.


    Martha frowned slightly, looking at Stefan in front of her with displeasure.


    "Mr. Harrison, there is no need to change rooms. This is a personal choice."


    "How do you know she doesn''t want to?"


    The man chuckled, his eyes were a bit cold.


    Martha wanted to say something more, but Stefan had walked to her side, and in the next second, in


    front of everyone, he reached out and put his arm around her waist.


    He said with a low voice, "Or, I can share a room with you. After all, we are husband and wife."

 Chapter 70 I Start Missing You

    Chapter 70 I Start Missing You


    Martha was speechless, "You..."


    If Stefan spoke seriously like before, she could just retort upon him. But now he sounded like a rascal,


    so she was unable to do anything about it.


    She didn''t want to share a room with Stefan, so she had to give in. She nced at Jane lightly.


    Seeing this, Jane nodded and said. "Mr. Harrison, I''m happy to do it."


    Getting the answer he wanted, Stefan smiled.


    He nced at Rhys frivolously with his eyes deep like pools.


    Now he would also be in this vi. Rhys wouldn''t be able to get along with Martha alone.


    Rhys ignored him as if he didn''t care where Stefan lived.


    Stefan''s actions made Rhys more interested in the game.


    "Since the rooms have been assigned, go take a rest, guys."


    Rhys said, reaching out to help Martha with the suitcase, but Stefan was one step ahead of him.


    Rhys shook his head resignedly and walked into the vi first.


    The rest of the people also entered the vi and picked their own rooms.


    ...


    In the other vi.


    Joann came to Hollie''s room after a simple cleanup of her own room.


    After entering Hollie''s room, she hurriedly closed the door.


    Looking at Hollie sitting on the sofa, she asked anxiously, "Why is Mr. Harrison also here? How are we


    going to carry out the n?"


    "There is no need to rush. You should not act rashly for now."


    Hollie looked at the message on the phone leisurely. "We will see the situation to decide what to do


    next."


    Seeing Hollie''s calm look, Joann thought of how she failed to embarrass Martha on the yacht today and


    felt even more annoyed.


    "What''s so great about that bitch? Why does every man like her?"


    Hollie''s fingers swiping the phone paused slightly, her eyes turning cold.


    "Don''t worry. She''ll be doomed very soon."


    Joann nodded resentfully, "Let''s see who will help her when she makes a fool of herself."


    She told herself that she would make Martha suffer twice the pain and the humiliation that Martha had


    put her through.


    ...


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other side.


    The vi Martha lived in was arranged by Rhys in advance, so it was much more luxurious than the


    other vi.


    It had four floors with only one room on each floor.


    The rooms were well-equipped, and each floor had arge balcony for residents to watch the sea at


    night.


    Martha lived on the third floor, Stefan lived upstairs and Rhys lived downstairs.


    Not long after she returned to her room, someone knocked on the door.


    She put down the things in her hands and walked over to open the door.


    Seeing the man standing outside the door, Martha got impatient.


    Why was he here now?


    There was no one else here, so Martha didn''t fake a smile. She asked indifferently, "Mr. Williams, what


    do you want?"


    "Ms. Doyle, you''re so gorgeous. When you''re just out of my sight, I start missing you."


    A flirty smile lifted the corners of Rhys'' mouth and his tone of voice was frivolous.


    Martha ignored him as usual. "See youter if there''s nothing else."


    As she said that, she reached out and wanted to close the door.


    Just as the door was about to close, Rhys stretched out his hand and stopped her.


    "Don''t close the door."


    "Anything you want to say? Say it quickly."


    Displeasure gradually appeared on Martha''s face. Her serious tone really ruined the fun.

 Chapter 71 Why Dont You Fight Back?

    Chapter 71 Why Don''t You Fight Back?


    Rhys arched his eyebrows, "We will start working tomorrow. Ms. Doyle, I wonder if you''re willing to go


    with me for a walk down the coast at night?"


    "Mr. Williams, if It is not about work, just forget it."


    Martha looked a little bit tired, her voice distant and cold.


    Rhys stared at her and asked with a light smile, "Why? You won''t go with me just because it''s not about


    work?"


    "Sorry, I''m too tired today. I don''t want to go out."


    Martha made her attitude clear again, and then decisively closed the door.


    Her instinct told her she should not get close to Rhys except for necessary contact with him at work.


    Otherwise, she must be the one who suffered.


    He said he was asking her out for a walk, but she knew he just wanted to make Stefan jealous.


    She wasn''t interested in helping him achieve this goal. Nor did she want Stefan to do anything dramatic


    again.


    Outside the door, Rhys looked at the closed door with a self-mocking smile.


    She was wary of him, and avoided getting into contact with him as much as possible unless necessary.


    Did she think of him as a bad guy?


    Momentster, Rhys turned around and was about to go downstairs, only to see Stefan at the end of


    the corridor.


    Stefan''s tall figure half hidden in the darkness put Rhys on alert.


    Rhys'' eyes narrowed slightly, as he looked into Stefan''s deep, sullen eyes.


    Stefan stood at the end of the corridor. Of course, he saw Rhys being rejected just now.


    At this moment, he felt less upset.


    Although Martha wasn''t nice to him, she didn''t give Rhys a chance to get close to her as well.


    That meant they were the same to her.


    Rhys walked slowly toward the man at the end of the corridor.


    While they were looking at each other, silence nketed the whole floor. The game had just begun.


    And it was not certain who would be the winner in the end.


    In the afternoon, after a short rest, Martha opened the curtains in great spirits.


    From her room, she could see the sea around the ind. At the moment, the sun shone on the sea


    water, glittering. She felt as if she was in a beautiful picture, immersed in the beautiful scenery.


    It was a pity not to record such a beautiful scenery.


    She took out the paintbrush and drawing board in the suitcase, and wanted to draw the beautiful


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    scenery of the moment.


    She spent the whole afternoon concentrating on her creation.


    In the evening, Martha, who had finished the painting, rubbed her eyes, took her phone, sent a


    message to Jane and asked her to go to the restaurant for dinner.


    When she arrived at the restaurant, she met Jane and noticed a red mark on Jane''s face. She frowned,


    "What''s wrong with your face?"


    "I... I just identally hit the table."


    Jane stammered, not wanting to make a big deal of what had just happened.


    Martha frowned more tightly after hearing Jane''s answer.


    "It''s clearly a palm mark."


    "I..." Jane avoided meeting Martha''s gaze, opened her mouth, wondering whether to exin.


    Martha knew Jane''s character and said seriously.


    "Tell me the truth. What happened? Who hit you?"


    Jane lowered her head.


    ''Ms. Doyle has known that I must have been pped by someone.''


    ''There''s no need to hide this matter anymore. After all, I did nothing wrong.''


    Jane thought of this and exined.


    "It was Joann. She asked me to bring her water, and I said to her, ''I am Ms. Doyle''s assistant, not your


    maid'', and then she..."


    Jane broke off, but Martha knew exactly what happened next.


    Martha didn''t expect Joann still dared to look for trouble. It seemed that Joann hadn''t learned her


    lessons yet.


    Martha frowned, "Why didn''t you fight back?"

 Chapter 72 I Indulge Her

    Chapter 72 I Indulge Her


    "I... I am inferior to them, and I dared not."


    Right after Jane''s words left her mouth, Hollie and Joann appeared not far away.


    They were surprised to see Martha and her assistant when they came to the restaurant for dinner.


    As the two approached, Hollie nced at Jane and smiled at Martha.


    "Martha, you must be here for dinner. Why don''t we sit together?"


    As soon as she said this, Joann, standing next to her, put on an unhappy and angry face, "I don''t want


    to eat with them together. Since we cannot get their respect, why should we even eat with them?"


    When Jane heard this, her head was down and her face turned pale.


    Knowing that Hollie and Joann were ying "good cop, bad cop", Martha, who was sitting across from


    Jane, changed color.


    Then, she heard Hollie''s gentle voice again.


    "Joann, forget it. She''s just an ignorant assistant. Besides... you have hit her and I''m sure she has


    learned her lesson, right?"


    Jane heard this and didn''t want to get into more trouble. She had to answer, "Of course."


    Joann smiled triumphantly at Jane.


    Martha looked at them with a cold look in her eyes.


    "Lesson? What lesson?"


    To be led by the nose by others?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Joann smiled, looked at Martha and said, "Mrs. Harrison, you don''t know how ignorant your assistant


    is. I kindly asked her to give me a ss of water, but she said that she was your assistant and she


    didn''t follow others'' instructions. Mrs. Harrison, your assistant is really arrogant, isn''t she?"


    "I indulge her. You have a problem?" Martha nced at Joann who was bossy and said frigidly.


    When Joann heard this, she was stunned and could not think of anything to refute her.


    Standing aside and watching Joann''s speechless look, Hollie thought Joann was too useless.


    But in this case, they couldn''t fall out with Martha.


    She could only act as a peacemaker, smiled and said, "Forget it. We are all friends and this is just a


    small episode. Let the past be the past."


    Friends?


    Martha heard this and there was slyness in her eyes,


    Since Hollie, the angelic bitch, had said this, she should take advantage of it.


    She arched her eyebrows and nodded, indicating her approval of Hollie''s words. "You are right, since


    we are friends... I''m thirsty now, go give me a cup of coffee, will you?"


    When Jane heard Martha, she immediately got up to pour coffee.


    However, Martha said, "I was asking her, not you."


    Martha swept a cold nce at Joann. The implication was obvious.


    Hollie and Jane followed Martha''s gaze and saw Joann''s livid face.


    Her hands at her both sides were clenched into fists and she was obviously very angry.


    It was a public ce, and Martha humiliated her like this in public?


    But she could do nothing about this. After all, she could came to this ind with Hollie''s help, and she


    dared not to fall out with Martha for now.


    Joann suppressed her unhappiness.


    "Mrs. Harrison, this is a restaurant. If you want coffee, you can ask a waiter."


    "I want you to get me one, can''t I?"


    Martha gently smiled, looking at Joann with indifference.


    ''Jane is my assistant. Who gave Joann the gall to bully my assistant?''

 Chapter 73 Missed a Good Show

    Chapter 73 Missed a Good Show


    Since Joann had done it. She must let Joann remember that neither she nor her assistant was


    pushovers.


    Joann frowned and looked displeased. The smile on her face disappeared.


    "Mrs. Harrison, I''m not a waitress here."


    "My assistant is not your nanny, either."


    Martha smiled faintly, looking at Joann with a clear warning.


    She said in a colder voice, "Ms. Lowe, you aren''t willing to get me coffee. Does that mean I can p


    you in the face to teach you a lesson?"


    When Joann heard this, her pretty face suddenly turned pale.


    Her hands hanging at her sides had been clenched tightly when she turned to look at Hollie for help.


    But Hollie kept a decent smile on her face, with no intention to stand out for her.


    Joann felt a sense of powerlessness.


    Martha turned a blind eye to the look on Joann''s face. She looked down indifferently, reading the menu.


    When the three thought that things were over, Martha suddenly said, "Jane, p her back."


    Jane was stunned and looked at her.


    p Joann back in this situation?


    Jane was a little nervous. Was it really okay?


    Joann heard it and was even angrier.


    ''Damn Martha, how could she humiliate me in this way!''


    ''Did she have to make such a fuss because of an assistant?''


    Her eyes were wide with anger, staring ferociously at Jane.


    Jane shuddered when she saw Joann''s horrifying look.


    "Ms. Doyle, it''s all in the past. Just forget it."


    Martha''s eyes turned colder as she looked at the menu.


    "p her back." Her tone was unchanged, but somehow, it was intimidating.


    Jane had been working for Martha for many years, and she knew Martha''s personality.


    She knew that if she did not fight back now, Martha would no longer need her as she was too weak.


    Thinking of it, Jane bit her lower lip, stood up in fear, ready to p back.


    Martha saw the resentment in Joann''s eyes out of the corner of her eyes. She did not care and ignored


    it.


    Hollie, who had been silent, kept a smile and didn''t intend to do anything.


    Joann, on the other hand, was not as calm as Hollie.


    She stared straight at Jane. She did not believe an assistant would dare to hit her!


    Jane was frightened by her fierce eyes, and her hand trembled slightly.


    But if she did not fight back, she may be fired by Martha, which was even more uneptable for her.


    Finally, Jane clenched her left hand and her teeth, raised her right hand and pped Joann in the face.


    The crisp sound made the whole dining room fall into a tense air.


    Meanwhile, Rhys had just arrived at the restaurant when he heard the sound of the p.


    He curled his lips into a wicked smile.


    It seemed that he arrivedte and missed a good show.


    Joann felt the burning pain on her face and was stunned for a moment.


    She did not expect this assistant dared to p her in public!


    She looked at Jane with an even more appalling look in her eyes. She couldn''t wait to fight back and


    avenge herself.


    When Jane saw Joann like this, she timidly turned her head and pretended not to see it. Although she


    seemed calm, she thought to herself excitedly, ''I pped Joann really hard. My hand still hurts.''


    However, when she thought of the injustice she had suffered because of Joann, the pain in her hand


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    transformed into the pleasure of getting her revenge on Joann.

 Chapter 74 Well Done

    Chapter 74 Well Done


    Joann had a resentful face, but when she saw Rhys'' tall figure out of the corner of her eyes, she


    suppressed her resentment, raised her hand to cover her cheek, squeezed out a few drops of tears


    and looked pitifully at Rhys walking by.


    "Mr. Williams, I shouldn''t ''t havee here... I would'' t have suffered so much if I weren''t here."


    Joann choked with sobs as she tried to lean against Rhys.


    Rhys did not intend to talk to her but tilted his body to avoid her.


    Joann failed to throw herself into Rhys'' arms and almost fell.


    Her body stiffened for a moment and she stood there, looking pitiful. She cried more sadly.


    Rhys, without a pause, walked to Martha and sat down next to her.


    Then he said, "That was a good p."


    Joann widened her eyes and blushed in shame.


    How could he... She tried but failed to hold back her anger. She angrily stamped her foot and then


    angrily turned around, leaving the restaurant.


    As soon as Joann left, it was much quieter here.


    However, it became much more awkward because of Rhys'' arrival.


    Hollie saw this, sat down slowly and looked at Martha. She smiled and said, "Martha, Mr. Williams, I''m


    really sorry. I shouldn''t'' t have brought her here."


    It was a polite saying to ease the tension, but Rhys didn''t appreciate it, "It''s good you know it."


    Hollie frowned, pursed her lips and said nothing more.


    See this, Martha was obviously in a much better mood.


    Seeing that she finally smiled, Rhys was delighted, and then snapped his fingers to call the waiter.


    The waiter came with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Sir,dies, would you like to order something?"


    "Yes."


    Rhys gave a response and took the tabletputer from the waiter.


    When he finished ordering, he looked at the woman sitting beside him and asked, "What do you want


    to have, Ms. Doyle?"


    "I..." As soon as Hollie was about to answer, she was interrupted by Rhys.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I was talking to Ms. Martha Doyle here."


    When Hollie heard this, the smile on her face froze.


    Martha was not interested in Hollie being embarrassed, and she didn''t want to appear close with Rhys.


    "I can order it myself."


    Being rejected, Rhys resignedly pursed his lips and handed the tablet to her.


    Soon, the four ordered their meals.


    After the waiter left, Rhys picked up the ss in front of him and drank his red wine, "Ms. Doyle,


    everything''s ready at the gallery studio."


    Martha nodded gently, "Okay, I will go check it when I go back."


    When Hollie heard this, an idea popped up in her mind and a smile appeared on her face again.


    "Mr. Williams, you seem close with Martha. I didn''t believe it when I heard the rumors about you and


    Martha before..."


    Everyone here understood Hollie''s meaning beyond the words.


    Martha''s eyes darkened and she looked at Hollie with indifference.


    ''Hollie just tries to say that I am close with another man when I have yet to divorce Stefan.''


    ''She seems to indicate I am very charming, but in fact, she''s using me of being a slut.''


    ''But now, I am no longer the weak woman four years ago.''


    At the thought of this, Martha sneered and asked, "What rumors?"


    "Rumors said you and Mr. Williams were less like business partners, but..."


    Hollie exined with a smile, but she broke off deliberately to make listeners think randomly.


    Although she smiled at Martha, but there was a cunning look in her eyes.


    At this moment, Rhys chuckled and and said what Hollie hadn''t finished saying


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "But more like a couple in love, a match made in heaven."

 Chapter 75 Remind Her Not to Forget the Hate

    Chapter 75 Remind Her Not to Forget the Hate


    Rhys'' tone was very flirtatious, and with his current appearance, he looked exactly like a yboy..


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Martha pursed her red lips, leered sideways at him and said nothing.


    Rhys nodded, still looking at her with his attractive eyes. Acting like a henpecked husband, he said, "I


    understand. I promise not to talk nonsense again."


    Martha was speechless.


    "Martha, if you and Mr. Williams are really in love, then you should divorce Stefan now so that you can


    live happily with Mr. Williams."


    Hollie echoed Rhys, looking as if she was genuinely concerned about Martha.


    When Martha heard this, She didn''t feel angry, but chuckled.


    She did not expect that Hollie would be so silly as to think she was the one who didn''t want to get a


    divorce.


    The reality was just the opposite. She wished she could divorce Stefan, but Stefan had never agreed.


    Thinking of this, she spread her hands, "I want to divorce him. Why don''t you go persuade Stefan and


    have him sign on the divorce paper?"


    The smile on Hollie''s face froze.


    She looked down and the smile faded from her face. She felt depressed and didn''t say anything more.


    Soon, the food was served.


    At this moment, Hollie elegantly stood up, ready to leave.


    "I have lost my appetite. You may enjoy yourselves, Mr. Williams, Martha."


    Jane, who had been sitting there quietly and ready to have dinner, frowned andined inside.


    ''This woman went too far. Why did she say such misleading words? Obviously, Mr. Williams is not


    staying alone with Ms. Doyle. I am also here. But she just tried to make the fake rumors be real!''


    Rhys watched Hollie leaving, narrowed his eyes, and said to Martha, "It seems that your sister is really


    scheming."


    "Well, I have seen how scheming she could be," Martha responded indifferently.


    She did not stop eating, as if she were talking about someone insignificant.


    The smile at the corner of Rhys'' mouth deepened, and his next words seemed to be pregnant with


    meaning.


    "Like pretending to be sick, tying you to the operating table and removing your bone marrow?"


    Hearing him talk about her miserable past in a light, casual tone, Martha paused


    She couldn''t help recalling how shey on the operating table. The painful memories shed in her


    mind.


    She would never forget the pain she had experienced four years ago.


    Rhys, however, seemed to know everything about her better than anyone else did.


    When Jane heard his words, she was stunned and involuntarily held her breath.


    At this moment, the atmosphere became tense, as if the two were in a silent confrontation.


    The elegant restaurant became a depressing ce and Jane really wished that she was not here at


    this moment. She dared not say or do anything.


    After a long time, Martha hid her emotions and turned to look at the man who had a frivolous smile.


    "Mr. Williams, you enjoy mentioning others'' grief. What''s your problem?"


    Rhys picked up the ss in front of him and took a sip of the wine.


    A momentter, his Adam''s apple moved up and down and his voice was hoarse and low, "I''m sorry. I


    was afraid you would forget about it and just wanted to remind you."


    Remind her of the pain and the hatred.


    Remind her not to get into the predicament again.


    Martha''s eyes darkened and she looked calm and indifferent.


    She said in a frigid, slightly unhappy tone, "Mr. Williams, Thank you for your reminder. But this is my


    business and it has nothing to do with you."


    After that, she put down the knife and fork in her hands, elegantly wipe the corners of her mouth with a


    napkin.


    She methodically put the napkin back on the table, saying with a professional smile, "Mr. Williams,


    enjoy your meal."


    She got up and left the restaurant.


    After Martha left, Jane froze in ce for a few seconds, and hurried to keep up with her.


    Soon, Rhys was left alone.


    The smile faded from the corners of Rhys'' mouth as he looked in the direction Martha had left.


    Seemingly lost in thought, he shook the red wine ss gently, his eyes dark.

 Chapter 76 A Battle Between Two Men

    Chapter 76 A Battle Between Two Men


    The next morning, they gathered outside the vi.


    Rhys and Stefan came out. When Martha came, Hollie had just walked out of the other vi. There


    were just the four of them.


    "Let''s go."


    The manager looked at them and could not help but ask, "Mr. Williams, Mr. Harrison, it seems that one


    "Joann? She is not feeling well and is resting in her room."


    Hollie said, with a calcting glint in her eye.


    Joann didn''te because she had to get Joann to do something while everyone was gone.


    "It doesn''t matter whether she''s here or not."


    Rhys said lightly and lookednguish.


    In his opinion, there were too many third wheelsing on this trip.


    Especially Stefan.


    He looked sideways at Stefan and happened to meet his gaze.


    The two looked at each other coldly and seemed to be in a silent battle again.


    Standing in the middle of the two, Martha felt tensions growing between them, but she did not care.


    She totally ignored them.


    She looked at the manager and said, "It''s gettingte. Let''s go to the development zone."


    "But..."


    The manager hesitated, and turned to look at the two men. Since they didn''t give any orders, he didn''t


    know what to do.


    Rhys seemed to make things difficult for him on purpose and said sullenly, "I am not in the mood to


    work today."


    Martha couldn''t help frowning.


    What did he want to do?


    "Mr. Williams, Since you are not in the mood to work today, how about I show you around the nearby


    scenic spot?"


    The manager said this and didn''t get any reply from Rhys, but he did not feel embarrassed at all and


    said, "There are local residents on the ind and there is a scenic spot right next to the residential


    area. Should I show you around it, Mr. Williams?"


    "Of course. Only by being familiar with the ce can we develop it."


    Rhys arched his eyebrow and seemed satisfied with today''s arrangement.


    He then winked at Martha, who grimaced in displeasure.


    Rhys just made an excuse so that they could hang out together.


    And he had found an excuse that she could not refuse.


    Stefan and Hollie were still here, and yet Rhys was trying to make them think she have an affair with


    him, and to make them believe she was here just to hang out with him?


    The manager heard this and instantlyughed.


    "Mr. Williams, you are right. Only with aprehensive understanding can we better work on the


    project."


    Rhys cracked a smile, looked at Stefan, and asked, "Mr. Harrison, if you are not interested in it, you


    can go back and Ms. Doyle and I can go alone."


    Hearing this, Hollie started to think.


    ''Although Rhys doesn''t show any respect to me and always embarrasses me, he seems to have a


    crush on Martha.''


    ''It''s an advantage for me to make use of.''


    Thinking of this, Hollie smiled and grabbed Stefan''s arm.


    "In that case, Stefan, let''s go back."


    Stefan frowned, got ride of her hand and said in a cold voice, "It seems fun. We should go together."


    He sounded really unhappy.


    "But..." Hollie opened her mouth and had wanted to say something more when she was interrupted by


    him, "If you are tired, go back to rest."


    "No. Not at all," Hollie answered at once, obviously feeling unhappy.


    She could see that Stefan cared about Martha, and he came here for Martha.


    Why? Why had he changed so much in only four years?


    He used to love her with all his heart.


    But now... he only cared about Martha. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 77 Sneak into Her Room

    Chapter 77 Sneak into Her Room


    When the manager saw that the four had all agreed, he said and smiled respectfully, "Please wait for a


    moment, here. The sightseeing bus will arrive soon."


    After a while, the sightseeing bus around the ind came.


    Rhys looked at Martha, "Ms. Doyle,dies first."


    "Thanks."


    Martha didn''t refuse, got into the bus and found a seat.


    Rhys smiled and was just about to sit next to Martha when Stefan did it first.


    Martha smelled a familiar male scent that belonged to Stefan and her eyes darkened.


    She did not show her emotions on her face, but pretended not to care, and looked out of the window.


    Stefan tilted his head and arched his eyebrow at Rhys, who was always one step behind him.


    Rhys looked at him and was amused.


    How childish!


    After that, he got into the bus casually.


    Hollie felt displeased upon seeing this, but had to follow them into the bus.


    She sat next to Rhys, her eyes fixed on Martha and Stefan sitting in front of them with jealousy.


    Rhys saw her expression and squinted. What a bummer.


    Soon after they left the vi, Joann, who stayed, began her mission.


    Joann, walking out of the room, looked around and made sure there was no one else here before she


    hurried out of the small vi.


    Downstairs, Jane was pouring water in the pantry. When she turned around, she saw Joann sneaking


    out of the house.


    She frowned. Didn''t Joann go with Ms. Doyle?


    Where was she going now?


    Jane was curious, put down the cup and followed Joann out.


    She followed Joann to the next building and went up to the second floor.


    Jane was Martha''s assistant and she naturally knew that Martha''s room was on the second floor.


    What was Joann doing here?


    Could she get into Martha''s room?


    Jane thought of this and was more confused.


    When she followed Joann to the second floor, she saw Joann walk to the door of Martha''s room. Jane


    immediately hid behind the pir in the corridor.


    Joann looked around and saw no one here. She took out the room card from her pocket, immediately


    swiped to open the door, and snuck into Martha''s room.


    Jane, hiding behind the pir, saw this with her mouth slightly open and frowned.


    How could Joann have Martha''s room card? Where did she get it?


    Suddenly, she thought of what happened in the restaurant yesterday and her intuition told her that


    Joann snuck into Martha''s room for no good.


    On the other side.


    While traveling around the ind, the manager, sitting beside the driver, asionally introduced the


    scenic spots.


    The ind was surrounded by sea, so there were many beaches and docks.


    There was golden sand, coupled with the seagulls, making this ce great for sightseeing.


    "Now we are getting close to the Golden Coast, which is the most famous beach on the ind. I


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    wonder if you want to get off and go for a walk?"


    Rhys nced at the manager, turned his head and nced at the beach.


    The scenery was really good, but it was too boring to walk on it alone.


    "Can I invite you for a walk, Ms. Doyle?"


    "Mr. Williams, sorry I have to disappoint you." Marthazily looked at the seagulls in the sky. She


    sounded indifferent and showed no interest in his proposal.


    Rhys didn''t take it personally. Anyway, Martha hadn''t paid much attention to him all the way here.


    Seeing that Rhys was so active, Hollie thought she couldn''t be left behind.


    She looked at the approaching beach and said excitedly, "Stefan, this beach is so beautiful. Let''s have


    a walk!"


    Stefan still looked stern and coldly rejected.


    "Go yourself."

 Chapter 78 Mr. Harrison, do you want to have a game?

    Chapter 78 Mr. Harrison, do you want to have a game?


    Hearing this, Hollie hid the disappointment in her eyes and then said, "Maybe next time."


    Time passed quickly, and since the sightseeing bus didn''t stop all the way, it only took them half a day


    to finish all the sightseeing.


    Later, while they were approaching the racing area, the manager suddenly became very excited.


    "Mr. Williams, we are about to arrive at the racing area on the ind. This ce is very famous. Many


    racerse here topete. I don''t know if you..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence, but he had seen interest in Mr. Williams'' eyes.


    Sure enough, men love racing games.


    "Show us around."


    "Okay!"


    The manager was excited, turned to the driver and said, "Stop in the racing area."


    After the bus stopped, Rhys got off first.


    He moved his muscles in front of the sightseeing bus and said, "I''ve been bored for half a day and


    there''s finally something interesting."


    He looked slightly sideways at Stefan.


    "Mr. Harrison, do you want to have a game?"


    At this moment, Martha and Hollie were still on the sightseeing bus, and Martha, who was leaning her


    head against the window, heard this and immediately understood that Rhys was asking for a game on


    purpose.


    But whatever. It had nothing to do with her.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Stefan nced at Rhys and said, "Sure."


    He finished, expressionlessly taking off his ck suit jacket.


    The manager heard their conversation and walked over ingratiatingly.


    "If you want topete in racing, then let me take you to the race area."


    Hollie got off the car and saw them walking away, with some resentment in her heart.


    She knew that there was only one reason for them topete with each other, and that was Martha,


    her nominal sister.


    Thinking of this, Hollie looked at Martha with malice.


    Martha was just sitting in the car, looking indifferent, as if their battle had nothing to do with her.


    When Hollie was feeling jealous, Rhys and Stefan hade to the starting point of the track.


    The entire runway was circr, with many sharp turns in the middle.


    Ordinary people would be intimidated simply by watching a livestreaming car race.


    But this was not even the most thrilling track.


    They each changed into racing suits.


    While choosing the racing car, Rhys specially chose a stylish red racing car with a curved tail.


    Red was so conspicuous that it was hard not to notice it.


    He arched his eyebrows and said with a light smile, "Mr. Harrison, do you think Ms. Doyle can notice


    me at a nce if I sit in this red car?"


    Stefan didn''t change color. He looked at the car in front of himnot caring about Rhys'' words.


    He casually pointed to a blue racing car and said, "I will take this."


    When Rhys got into the car, she turned to look at the man sitting in the blue race car.


    "Do you often race?"


    Stefan did not look at him but calmly looked at the front and didn''t answer.


    Rhys smiled and said, "I hope there''s not any ident during the game, or you might feel embarrassed


    in front of Ms. Doyle."


    "Mr. Williams, I heard this is not even the most thrilling track here. I wonder if you want to..."


    Before the manager finished, he was interrupted by Stefan.


    "Yes."


    He said without any hesitation.


    Rhys smiled and said, "Did you hear it? Mr. Harrison said yes."


    The manager nodded, "I will go arrange it now."

 Chapter 79 She HadSome Other Plan to Carry out

    Chapter 79 She HadSome Other n to Carry out


    After Stefan and Rhys arrived at the racing track, an enthusiastic staff member came over and took


    Martha and Hollie to the audience.


    The whole auditorium was above the race track, and they could see the whole race.


    The two sat down in the audience without saying anything.


    Hollie, looking at the racing track in front of her, felt jealous.


    She looked at the Martha sitting beside her and sneered, "You are so lucky, Martha, two men fighting


    for you. Don''t you want to watch the game?"


    Martha heard her words but was still looking down at her phone without giving any response.


    Her eyes were cold and the message on her phone was from Jane


    [Ms. Doyle, Joann just snuck into your room, what should I do now?]


    Martha saw this message, turned her head to nce at Hollie and raised a light smile.


    ''No wonder Joann didn''te.''


    ''It was such a good opportunity to impress these two men, but she just pretended to be sick.''


    ''It turned out she had some other n to carry out.''


    ''It seems Joann has yet to learn her lessons.''


    Martha looked down and typed on her phone to reply to Jane''s message.


    [Stay still. Don''t make her notice you.]


    Soon after, Jane sent her a message back.


    Martha read the reply and frowned.


    A momentter, she replied, [After she left, go to my room to see if there is anything missing or if


    there''s anything wrong in the room.]


    Shortly after her text message was rent, she received a reply from Jane.


    [Got it!]


    At the same time, the racing began.


    With a whistle, the two cars sped forward at once.


    At first, Rhys'' car was ahead of Stefan''s, because his car had better performance.


    The engine in his car was the best, so the car naturally ran fast.


    But within two seconds, Stefan''s car elerated and slowly closing the distance between them.


    The red and blue cars werepeting on the race track at almost the same speed.


    When they approached the first fatal turn, Hollie who was in the audience got nervous.


    The track they raced on was the most dangerous and thrilling one here and there were several sharp


    turns at which only one car could pass at a time.


    Whoever could turn the corner first would be at an advantage.


    As Rhys'' car was around the corner, Stefan, who was slightly behind him, sped up, leaving a


    conspicuous mark on the track.


    Near the corner, Stefan stepped on the gas to the bottom and overtook Rhys.


    He passed the first fatal turn, while Rhys almost crashed into the guardrail.


    He sneered and squinted his eyes.


    Since Stefan took the first turn ahead, his car was naturally a distance ahead.


    At the second turn, Rhys overtook him and hit Stefan''s car.


    Stefan''s car was hit and leaned towards the guardrail, but Stefan responded fast enough and soon got


    back on the track.


    After that, Stefan made use of inertia to chase after Rhys, and finally overtook him before the finish


    line.


    But when it was at the end of the race, Stefan mmed the steering wheel and turned the car 180


    degrees.


    The race was supposed to end when someone reached the finish line first, but Stefan suddenly


    changed the flow of the race.


    At the moment, the fronts of their cars were facing each other.


    Stefan stopped the car.


    When Rhys saw his action, he mmed on the brakes, and the tires blew a dazzling spark.


    There were only two or three hundred meters apart between the two race cars.


    The two in the cars looked at each other at the same time. When their eyes met, Stefan squinted,


    making it hard to tell what he was thinking.


    Rhys had a yful smile, casually looking at him.


    At this point, Hollie, who was in the audience, saw this and her face turned pale.


    Her eyes were full of shock. "What''s going on? Isn''t the race about who reaches the finish line first?


    What are they going to do?"


    Martha heard the anxiety in Hollie''s words and only then did she slowly look over at the racing track. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 80 She Didnt Care About Him

    Chapter 80 She Didn''t Care About Him


    Martha saw that on the track, the two cars were facing each other in a confrontation.


    She couldn''t help but frown. Her hand holding the phone clenched. She stood up from the seat and


    walked to the guardrail.


    Martha could vaguely see that the two men in the car started the engines at the same time and drove


    towards each other.


    They were separated by a sharp turn which was so narrow that only one car could pass at a time.


    If the cars collided, one of them would undoubtedly be shattered into pieces, let alone the driver in the


    car.


    When the manager saw the scene, he was scared and looked flustered, "They''re risking their life! If


    there is an ident here, we cannot afford to take this responsibility. Miss, please say something! This


    is really dangerous!"


    Hollie heard this and her eyes were full of panic.


    She looked in the direction of the race track and called out in a panic, "Stefan, what are you doing?


    Stop messing around!"


    But the man in the car turned a deaf ear to it.


    They two men looked at each other quietly. Stefan''s eyes were deep while Rhys had a yful smile on


    his lips, the emotions in his eyes hard to read.


    Martha looked at the two who had no intention of stopping and felt a bit nervous.


    This was not a normal game, and based on what she knew about Rhys, this guy could really risk his


    life.


    But she didn''t expect Stefan to go insane as well.


    The next second, the cars sped toward each other.


    The distance between them kept shortening and it seemed they would crash into each other soon.


    Hollie covered her eyes and screamed.


    "No!"


    Martha''s eyes widened and she seemed panicked. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her hands clutched the guardrail, and in the nick of time, she shouted, "Stop!"


    At this moment, her heart was in her throat.


    When the cars were less than dozens of meters away, the two men turned the steering wheel at the


    same time.


    The two cars sped past each other, creating sparks on the turn.


    At the U-turn, the red car''s doors were scratched, while the blue car was half-damaged.


    Finally, the two stopped at about 100 meters away from each other because of inertia. Hollie, sitting in


    the audience, still covered her eyes. She dared not watch the situation at the moment.


    Her sight was blurred. Martha was relieved when she saw the cars stop. Her palms were sweating.


    She closed her eyes, breathed a long sigh of relief, and then roared angrily, "Lunatics! Two lunatics!"


    Hearing this, Hollie put down her hands slowly.


    When she saw that Stefan was fine, she wiped the tears from her eyes, got up and ran toward the


    racing track.


    As soon as Stefan got off the car, Hollie ran to him and hugged him.


    "Stefan, what were you just doing? Do you wanna die?"


    "Don''t you know that I am very worried about you? You never did this before!"


    Martha walked over. Seeing Hollie crying in Stefan''s arms, she didn''t seem to care.


    Martha turned to look at Rhys.


    At that moment, he was leaning against the door of his broken car, looking at her with a wicked smile.


    She walked over with a slightly angry face. "Fed up with living? Looking for excitement?"


    Rhys shrugged his shoulders,ughed and said, "Yes, a in life is very boring."


    Life was fun only with excitement, right?


    Martha frowned in displeasure and didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    He was not like ordinary men at all. He was a dangerous man, and she should stay alert.


    Seeing Martha walking towards Rhys, Stefan frowned and pushed Hollie away.


    "I''m fine," he said coldly.


    He stared at Martha with dark eyes.


    ''She walked up to Rhys first. At the critical juncture, the person she cared about was not me.''

 Chapter 81 What Did She Do?

    Chapter 81 What Did She Do?


    Martha naturally noticed the disappointed look on Stefan''s face, but she did not say a word.


    But Hollie still looked very worried though Stefan gave her perfunctory words with a cold face.


    "Stefan, let me take you to the hospital for a checkup in case..."


    Stefan hid his emotions in his eyes, shook his head and refused, "No, I''m fine."


    No sooner had his cold voice rang than the manager said in relief.


    "Mr. Williams, Mr. Harrison, fortunately, you are safe!"


    He really regretted taking them to the racing area in the first ce.


    If something really happened, how could he, an ordinary man, take the responsibility?


    Fortunately, the two stopped the dangerous game in time. The manager immediately changed the topic


    and said, "Should I show you around somewhere else?"


    Rhys smiled and raised his eyebrows. "How do you think, Ms. Doyle?"


    "Let''s go back."


    After this, how could she be in the mood to continue the tour?


    Martha answered lightly, turned around and walked toward the sightseeing bus.


    She didn''t want to stay here for a moment longer.


    Rhys smiled at Stefan and said reluctantly, "It seems that Ms. Doyle is tired. I will escort her back. Mr.


    Harrison, you two may continue."


    Then, he walked toward the sightseeing bus.


    Stefan''s eyes were deep and he followed them.


    Hollie opened her mouth and wanted to say something more, but no one intended to listen to her, and


    she could only quietly follow Stefan.


    But inside, she had cursed Martha, the one to be med, a thousand times.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before long, they returned to the vi together.


    As soon as they got off the sightseeing bus, they saw Joanning out of the vi with a smile.


    When Joann saw Hollie get off the car with an unhappy face, her smile froze.


    What happened?


    Why did Hollie look so unhappy after a tour?


    Hollie nced at Joann, turned her head, only to see Stefan leaving.


    She looked a bit unhappy and called out, "Stefan..."


    Stefan paused for a moment, frowning unconsciously, "What?"


    He asked and saw Martha walk into the vi without looking back, with Rhys following her all the way.


    He frowned and was even more annoyed.


    Hollie pretended to be worried, looked at him, and said with concern.


    "If you feel ufortable, call me."


    "Go back to rest."


    Stefan''s tone was cold. After saying this, he entered the vi.


    Hollie stood in ce, gritting her teeth in anger.


    Joann went up to talk to her, but was pushed away.


    It seemed the trip was unpleasant.


    Meanwhile, when Martha entered the vi, instead of going straight back to her room, she saw Jane


    waiting for her at the end of the corridor.


    Jane walked quickly towards Martha, and then stopped in front of her.


    "Ms. Doyle."


    "Have you checked my room?"


    Jane nodded, puzzled, "I did. But I didn''t see anything wrong, I didn''t know what Joann did."


    "You''ve been here the whole time?"


    Jane nodded again.


    "Yes, I went in after Joann left. But I was afraid she would go in again, so I have been hiding here to


    wait for you toe back."


    It was impossible that Joann went into her room for nothing. Since Jane could not find out anything


    fishy, it meant that Joann hid her real purpose very well.


    "Thank you anyway. I will be careful."


    Martha gently nodded, her eyes darkening.

 Chapter 82 Bring Her Down

    Chapter 82 Bring Her Down


    In the other vi.


    As soon as Hollie returned to her room, she angrily mmed the bag onto the bed.


    Joann, who followed her into the room, quickly closed the door.


    She looked at Hollie suspiciously and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong? You were happy when you


    went out in the morning."


    "Of course, because of Martha! That bitch!"


    Hollie said angrily, looking ahead with her eyes squinted.


    Curious, Joann walked closer and asked, "What did Martha do?"


    "She didn''t have to do anything to have two men risk their lives for her."


    Hollie''s eyes were full of anger. She really wanted to kill Martha now.


    Stefan had always been a calm and rational man, but he did such a crazy thing for Martha today.


    This was hard for Hollie to ept. She dared not to think about his current feelings for Martha.


    When Joann heard this, she had a rough guess in her mind.


    ''Rhys and Stefan must have fought with each other for Martha''s sake...''


    Before she could say anything, Hollie''s words of resentment rang through the room.


    "That bitch! Why can''t I kill her?"


    Hollie recalled the past. Since she was young, she had been looking for opportunities to kill Martha.


    But again and again, Martha escaped death.


    God was so unfair. She was also the daughter of the Doyle family, but Martha had always won more


    favors from the elders and had always been the more excellent one.


    Stefan''s dead parents also favored Martha more when they were alive, while they always shot weird


    nces at her.


    She couldn''t figure out why she was inferior to Martha in others'' eyes.


    Joann patted Hollie on the shoulder and reassured her, "Don''t worry. Martha will be doomed very


    soon."


    "I will not feel good as long as she''s alive."


    Some resentment and hatred could only be offset by the death.


    Hollie wished Martha''s death, and believed Martha shared the same thought as her.


    Joann had a sinister smile on her lips when she heard this.


    "Don''t worry. She is doomed this time. I have done what you asked me to. Martha would never know


    that there is a hidden pinhole camera in her room.


    Compared with Joann who was gloating, Hollie''s face didn''t change.


    After all, ruining Martha''s reputation was only the first step.


    If the whole n worked, Martha would be brought down.


    Thinking of this, she turned to look at Joann.


    "And the drug?"


    "I spiked her water cup with it."


    Joann lookedcent, with craziness and pleasure of revenge in her eyes.


    This time, she would make Martha regret humiliating her.


    She wanted to return all the humiliation Martha had inflicted on her.


    Hollie nodded. "Whenever we see her drinking the water in the surveince, we will immediately find an


    excuse to get Rhys to her room."


    "When we get the footage of her lewd behavior, we will send it to the media... After that, Stefan will


    definitely divorce her," Joann said, imagining how humiliated Martha would be.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The smile on her lips became broader. That bitch said that it was Stefan who didn''t agree to the


    divorce.


    Then she would let the whole world know Martha cheated on him and force Stefan to divorce her!


    On the other side, Martha went back to the room after talking to Jane.


    She put down the bag, and walked calmly toward the bathroom.


    She naturally couldn''t let her guard down, and she also couldn''t show that she had found out their


    scheme.


    After all, who knew what might be in this room?


    Martha took out her makeup remover. While removing her makeup, she was thinking.


    What had Joann done after sneaking into her room?


    Stealing something? It didn''t seem like it.


    So, did she ce something here?

 Chapter 83 Worried About Me or Him?

    Chapter 83 Worried About Me or Him?


    After removing her makeup in the bathroom, Martha turned around and walked out of the bathroom.


    Since she had been painting for four years, she had confidence in her insight and vision.


    Joann, she believed, must have moved something in the room.


    She looked around the whole room.


    The bed in the room was still clean and tidy, and the ornaments on the sofa were still in their ces as


    they were before she left.


    The slippers, and the suitcase were in the same position as when she left.


    And the desk... Martha walked toward the desk, opened the window next to the desk, everything


    seemed to be normal.


    But when she saw the cup on the table, she frowned slightly.


    Before she went out in the morning, the cup was facing to the left, but now it was to the right.


    This cup seemed to have been moved.


    After noticing the difference with the cup, Martha didn''t show surprise, but pretended to turn a blind eye


    to it, passing by the desk and walking to the sofa.


    She leaned back on the sofa, looking out of the window.


    On the surface, she was rxing, but in fact, she was thinking.


    If Joann did tamper with her cup, Joann should want her to drink with the cup.


    The cup was empty without any water, was there a problem with the rim of the cup?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now she was in her room. If they wanted to know if she had drunk water with the cup, they would have


    to install a camera in her room.


    That was to say, someone might be watching her every move.


    Of course, this was just her guess now, and in order to prove her guess, she had to do something.


    Martha squinted and her eyes turned cold.


    She got up, picked up the hot kettle that was aside on the table, and poured some hot water into the


    cup on the desk.


    She picked up the cup and was about to pretend to drink the water when there was a knock on the


    door.


    Martha frowned, then calmly put down the cup, turned around to open the door.


    On the other side, Joann and Hollie had been monitoring Martha''s every move through aputer.


    Just when they thought Martha was about to drink water, someone knocked on the door of her room.


    The two took a deep breath, hoping that it would be Rhys.


    But to their surprise, it was not Rhys, but Stefan.


    After seeing this, the smile on Hollie''s face disappeared and she stared at the screen.


    The water cup was drugged by Joann. If Martha drank the water now, probably it would be Stefan who


    slept with her tonight.


    She didn''t intend to help Martha!


    In this way, Hollie and Joann, who had been expecting Martha to drink the water, became nervous.


    Meanwhile, when Martha opened the door, and saw Stefan, she instinctively wanted to close the door


    and turn a blind eye to him.


    But on second thought, maybe Stefan came at the right time.


    If Hollie was "watching" her now, she should be pissed to see Stefan here now.


    She wanted to see if there was really a camera in the room.


    She changed her indifferent attitude, and gently asked, "What can I do for you?"


    Stefan, with his gloomy eyes, looked at her and walked into the room.


    Martha instantly knew that he was still angry about the fight with Rhys in the morning.


    But what did it have to do with her?


    There was no winner. So what? It was not her fault.


    While Martha was thinking, she was pressed by Stefan against the wall.


    His hand was on one side, cornering her between him and the wall, his eyes dark and gloomy.


    She frowned, trying to push away the man in front of her.


    But at the thought that someone might be watching, Martha endured the impulse to push him away,


    raised her head, quietly looking at Stefan.


    Stefan saw her unhappiness and felt even more irritated.


    He knew Martha was different after she came back.


    If it was usual, she would have pushed him away and refused his approach.


    But this time, she didn''t.


    It was because she did not push him away that Stefan''s gloom dissipated.


    He looked into her beautiful eyes and said in a husky voice.


    "When you stopped us, were you worried about me or him?"

 Chapter 84 Mr. Harrison, Drink Some Water to Cool Down

    Chapter 84 Mr. Harrison, Drink Some Water to Cool Down


    Hearing this, there were emotions in Martha''s indifferent eyes.


    How should she answer this question?


    Actually, even she herself didn''t know the answer... Was she worried? About whom?


    Perhaps, it had nothing to do with worrying about anyone. She just didn''t want to see a car ident.


    Well, that must be it.


    "Tell me."


    Stefan''s eyes were deep and he said in a low voice with somewhat threat.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha, staring at him, a momentter, suddenly chuckled.


    He came to her, just to ask her such a boring question?


    She hid the strange feeling inside and seriously answered this boring question.


    "One of you is my boss, while the other is my partner. I don''t want to see any of you killed."


    "You..."


    Stefan moved his lips and didn''t know what to say.


    Martha shrugged her shoulders and said in an frigid tone, "Mr. Harrison, I don''t want to be responsible


    for your stupid impulse."


    Stefan''s eyes darkened. The woman''s indifferent attitude made him feel unhappy.


    Her answer, though seemed equal and fair, was not the answer he wanted.


    Unwilling, he bowed his head close to her cheek, trying to prove something, but when he got close to


    her, he was pushed away by the woman in front of him.


    "Mr. Harrison, please behave yourself."


    Martha propped her hands on his chest and looked at him with displeasure in her eyes.


    Originally, she wanted to make use of Stefan to test if someone was watching her, so that she could


    irritate the person who was watching her.


    But Stefan wanted to kiss her after listening to her exnation?


    It was more than she could bear.


    Hearing this, Stefan frowned.


    "Why can''t I kiss my wife?"


    "We are getting divorced and I will soon be your ex-wife."


    If he signed the divorce agreement earlier, he would have been her ex-husband now. Why was he so


    cheeky to say that they were a couple?


    Martha pushed him away and walk into the room.


    When Hollie saw how close they were in the video, her face suddenly be gloomy.


    She didn''t expect that Stefan would really be so irrational because of Martha.


    Now that she thought about it, what Martha said before was very likely to be true.


    It was not that Martha didn''t want to get divorced to Stefan, but Stefan refused to do so.


    Hollie''s hands were tightly clenched, her slightly long nails digging into her palms.


    Joann, sitting next to her, clearly felt her unhappiness, and knew the reason. She pursed her lips and


    dared not to speak.


    There was nothing they could do about it now.


    In the room, Stefan''s eyes were very sullen after hearing Martha''s indifferent tone.


    Knowing her repulsion for him now, he held back his anger. He still vividly remembered how Martha


    suddenly had a seizure, so he dared not to upset her.


    Martha could feel his suppressed anger, but she didn''t care.


    Originally, she did not want to talk to him anymore, but there might be hidden danger in the room.


    She needed to test what it was.


    She turned her eyes, noticed the ss, and then she smiled faintly.


    She walked toward the desk, picked up the water cup, turned around and handed it to Stefan.


    She smiled sweetly and said, "Mr. Harrison, cool down. Would you like to drink some water?"


    Stefan squinted and didn''t reply.


    In the other room, Hollie and Joann looked at each other. They didn''t expect Martha to give Stefan that


    cup of water.

 Chapter 85 Martha, I Care About You

    Chapter 85 Martha, I Care About You


    Chapter 85 Martha, I Care About You


    If he really drank that cup of water... At this moment, Hollie had only one idea in mind.


    She couldn''t let Stefan drink that cup of water!


    Otherwise, the results would be exactly the opposite of what they wanted!


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hollie, without thinking too much, got up and rushed out of the room.


    Joann reacted and wanted to stop her, but it was toote. Hollie had vanished.


    Joann, who was left in the room, gritted her teeth and felt there was nothing she could do.


    Usually Hollie was quite calm, but when it came to Stefan, she was never rational.


    In Martha''s room.


    Stefan did not take the cup, but only looked at Martha.


    The displeasure and sulk in his heart dissipated.


    Though he heard her mocking tone, he couldn''t really get angry with her.


    "I''m not angry."


    "Then why did you act like you wanna condemn me?"


    Martha asked with some irony in her eyes.


    Stefan pressed his lips together, quietly staring at her without speaking.


    Then he walked over and stopped in front of her, reaching out and taking her into his arms.


    Martha didn''t struggle but allowed him to hold her. Then she heard his alluringly husky voice saying,


    "Martha, I care about you."


    Since he cared about her, he got angry when he saw her get close to Rhys.


    But he was angry with himself, not her.


    Martha could feel his hot breath on her ear and she frowned.


    She didn''t expect Stefan to say such words.


    But... what did it have to do with her?


    He cared about her, so what? Must she be grateful for it?


    Martha''s eyes went cold as she pushed him away.


    She looked up and smiled at him, with obvious sarcasm.


    As if tough at him: Mr. Harrison, that''s a good joke.


    At least, it made herugh.


    Stefan, seeing her like this, understood what she meant.


    Her sarcastic smile was like a knife that stabbed into his heart, making him feel the sharp pain.


    She had been hurt so deeply by him and now it was his retribution that she didn''t love him anymore.


    But, if he didn''t let go, she would still be his wife.


    Stefan''s eyes were dark, sullen. When they were at a standstill, the doorbell rang.


    Martha smiled faintly and looked coldly in the direction of the door.


    The doorbell kept ringing. It seemed the person outside the door was really anxious.


    Martha raised her eyebrows slightly. If she was right, the person who came was Hollie.


    When Stefan heard this, he frowned in displeasure.


    He walked unhappily to the door, wondering if it would be Rhys who came at this hour.


    When he opened the door, he saw Hollie standing anxiously at the door.


    Martha stood behind him. Seeing Hollie, she had understood the whole picture.


    It was really Hollie.


    It seemed her guess was right. There was a camera in this room.


    Joann and Hollie had been watching her every move.


    After she realized it, she heard Stefan''s cold voice ring out, "Why are you here?"


    He frowned, his eyes dark with unfathomable emotions.


    Hollie was stunned and didn''t know what to say now.


    After she came to herself and adjusted herself, she pretended to be puzzled and asked, "Stefan, why


    are you in Martha''s room?"


    Before Stefan could answer, she had walked into the room.


    Hollie breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the water in the cup untouched.


    Fortunately, she came in time.


    This time, before Stefan could speak, Martha exined, "Mr. Harrison is here to talk about work with


    me."


    After that, she looked at Hollie again with a sly smile on her lips, "You look so anxious. I wonder what


    you are here for, Ms. Hollie?"

 Chapter 86 You Might Expose Your True Intention

    Chapter 86 You Might Expose Your True Intention


    "I, I''m here to talk about this cooperation case. I don''t know if Martha has time now?"


    Hollie had the right smile on her lips, as if she wasn''t the one who had just appeared eagerly at the


    door.


    Stefan heard her exnation, did not think much of it, and looked at her lightly.


    "Since you have something to discuss, I will leave first."


    Hollie saw the man leaving and called, "Stefan."


    The man stopped in his tracks, "Something wrong?"


    "Nothing. Please keep yourself rested."


    Hollie shook her head nervously and looked at him with a few worried nces.


    In fact, she just wanted to make sure that he hadn''t touched that cup, but she didn''t know how to ask.


    Stefan responded indifferently and left Martha''s room.


    A few secondster, only Martha and Hollie were left in the room.


    After a moment of silence, Marthaughed out loud, "Ms. Hollie, are you really here for a partnership


    with me?"


    Hollie concealed the strange look in her eyes and stared straight at Martha, pursing her lips.


    Martha naturally knew why Hollie rushed over here.


    The room was under surveince, and ...


    There was a problem with the water cup. It was not difficult to guess what the problem was.


    Hollie hurried over butcked the courage to ask Stefan if he had drunk the water.


    This meant that what was on the cup was not fatal.


    So what was Hollie worried about if it was not fatal?


    Inside the cup was not fatal poison, so only love potion could have caused Hollie toe over in such


    a hurry.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    So ... Hollie must be worried that something would happen between her and Stefan. That was why she


    was in such a hurry.


    Then the surveince camera in her room was there only to capture her lewdness and expose it to the


    public.


    Being stared closely at by Martha, Hollie couldn''t help but feel intimidated.


    Afraid of Martha might see through her trick, she immediately nodded and said, "Yes, I just came to


    confirm with you the schedule for tomorrow''s inspection."


    "I know little about it. You should ask Mr. Williams ."


    With her eyes lowered, Martha exuded a powerful vibe.


    "Ms. Hollie, is there anything else?"


    "No, I''ll go ask Mr. Williams. Have a good rest."


    After Hollie said this, she turned around and walked away. Martha felt that Hollie was acting as if she


    was fleeing the scene of a disaster.


    She closed the door and turned her head to look at the cup on the desk, a hint of mischeif crossing her


    eyes.


    Looking at the time and feeling the afternoon sun, the womanzily walked to the bed, ready to take a


    lunch break.


    Closing her eyes, she did not fall asleep but was lost in thought.


    Since Hollie and Joann had set a trap for her, wouldn''t it be meaningless if she didn''t pretend to fall for


    it?


    ...


    Hollie returned to her room with aplicated look on her face and sat on the couch. Another false


    rm.


    Joann saw this and her displeased voice rang out in the room, "Hollie, you were in too much of a hurry


    just now. That might expose your true intention."


    Hollie naturally knew that she shouldn''t have been so anxious, but she really didn''t want to see Stefan


    and Martha rekindle their rtionship.


    She looked up and yelled at Joann in annoyance, "Do I have to watch Stefan drink that water?"


    Joann froze, this time with her head down, not daring to speak again.


    Hollie coldly nced at Joann, indignantly sitting on the sofa, and only after a long time, she slowly


    calmed down.


    She didn''t know if Martha had sensed something was wrong just then, but there was no turning back


    and the n had to go forward.


    A few momentster, Hollie got up, looked at Joann who was sitting in front of theputer, and said


    in an unpleasant tone.


    "I''m a little tired. I''ll go to bed first. You keep an eye on the surveince footage."


    "OK."


    Joann said yes to Hollie''s request, but she was unhappy. She was being yelled at by Hollie for no


    reason. Did Hollie really take her for a servant or ackey?


    She turned her head and continued to stare at every move in the surveince footage.


    However, after watching the it all afternoon, she found Martha did nothing special.


    Martha was really taking a nap, while she had to keep watching theputer screen. Despite feeling


    sleepy, she did not dare to close her eyes.


    It was only in thete afternoon that Martha woke up ...

 Chapter 87 It Would Be So Fun

    Chapter 87 It Would Be So Fun


    She got up and walked out of the bedroom. Without touching the cup of water on the desk, she


    bypassed the desk and satzily on the sofa.


    Taking out the phone and dialing Jane''s number, she said lightly, "I''m hungry. Let''s go to dinner


    together."


    Martha heard an affirmative answer over the phone. A faint smile touched her lips.


    "I''ll see you at the restaurant, then."


    With that said, she hung up the phone and got up to go to the bathroom to change her clothes.


    Joann noticed that Martha didn''t even take a sip of water before leaving the house.


    She looked at theputer screen with disappointed eyes, and was secretly angry at Martha for not


    drinking water!


    As soon as Martha drank the water, they could carry out the next n.


    Martha would be humiliated badly by then.


    ...


    At the restaurant corner.


    Jane had just arrived after Martha had ordered her meal.


    "I''ve ordered the meal for you."


    "Thank you, Ms. Doyle."


    Janeughed, then sat down and looked around before asking suspiciously, "Did you find anything?"


    Martha showed a sly smile. Jane, who sat opposite her, could not understand why Martha smiled that


    way, with a more confused look in her eyes.


    Then she heard Martha say quietly, "We need to put on a show."


    "What is it about?"


    "Joann set up a camera in my room and then spiked my water cup with love potion. I guess she wanna


    record my lewdness."


    Jane, who had never been in love before, clearly understood what "lewdness" meant and what Joann


    was trying to do.


    As Martha spoke, she took a sip of wine.


    Jane was not as calm as Martha was. Instead, her eyes widened in anger.


    "How could Joann be so mean! So what do we do? Should we tell Mr. Harrison and the others?"


    "No, I''m going to make a n out of it."


    Martha smiled and shook her head as if she had it all under control.


    What was the point of telling men? Hollie and she were intriguing against each other, while men could


    only be used as pawns.


    Jane was getting confused. The only way she coulde up with was to tell everyone the truth, but


    Martha wanted to make a n out of it.


    "How should we make it?"


    "Later, you go to Joann''s room, and do something to distract her attention. Then I''ll use the time to


    change the spiked water with clean one. Then..."


    Martha told Jane how to mislead Joann and Hollie into carrying out the n that they thought "perfect".


    It would be so fun.


    While speaking, Martha curled her lips into a brighter smile.


    But Jane, upon hearing Martha''s n, was very surprised.


    Was it really necessary to do so?


    "Ms. Doyle, is it really good for you to do this to Mr. Harrison?"


    Jane could imagine Mr. Harrison''s angry face when the time came.


    But Martha''s confident smile showed as if victory was within reach. Jane had no choice but to do as


    she was told.


    Half an hourter, the two finished their dinner and went back to their respective vis.


    After Martha walked into the vi, she didn''t go straight to her room, but went to find Rhys.


    Not long after she rang the doorbell, the door to the room was opened.


    Azy, flirtatious smile lifted the corners of Rhys'' mouth when he found that it was Martha.


    "Miss Doyle, are you inviting me to dinner?"


    "Sorry to let you down, Mr. Williams. I just finished dinner."


    Martha politely replied, and then cut to the chase.


    "I''m here to ask you a favor."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Come in and talk."


    Rhys, with a smile on his lips, turned to one side and invited Martha into the room in a gentlemanly


    manner.


    Martha walked into the room and settled on the couch.


    Rhys poured two goblets of red wine, ced one of them in front of Martha, and then sat down


    opposite her, gently shaking the red goblet in his hand.


    "What do you want me to help you with? Let''s make it clear in advance. I want rewards."


    The rewards he mentioned were not financial, but sexual.


    Martha habitually neglected his flirtatious tone of voice. She got no idea of what Rhys really wanted.


    But she was sure that Rhys would tell her sooner orter.


    After all, at the very beginning, he approached her deliberately with ulterior motives.


    "Mr. Williams, tonight, I need you to put on a show with me."

 Chapter 88 I Love to Watch the Fun

    Chapter 88 I Love to Watch the Fun


    With an indifferent look in her eyes, Martha looked straight at the man sitting opposite her.


    She had a hunch that Rhys would say yes.


    But this time, instead of giving her a definitive answer, Rhys asked her, "Why ask me a favor, instead of


    Stefan?"


    "Because the male lead in this show is made for you."


    Martha gave her answer in a calm, straightforward manner.


    Hollie and Joann set up this trap to record Martha''s lewd behavior with Rhys and then publicize it to the


    media as a way to tarnish her reputation.


    In that case, Stefan would divorce her absolutely.


    If she changed the male lead, the show would be much less fun.


    When Rhys heard this, his eyebrows were slightly raised and he looked very interested.


    "Interesting, I love to watch the fun."


    With her eyes lowered slightly, she smiled faintly.


    ...


    Joann was in the room, staring fixedly at theputer screen.


    She waited for a long time, but did not see Martha back to the room, her eyes tired.


    Just then, the bell rang and Joann immediately sat up straight.


    But the screen didn''t show Martha opened the door.


    Joann froze for a moment before realizing it was someone ringing the doorbell in her room.


    She nced at the screen again and let her guard down when she saw that Martha hadn''t returned.


    She got up and opened the door to the room, and at the same time, what was shown on the screen


    changed...


    Joann thought Hollie was here, but the person standing outside the door was Jane.


    She frowned and immediately asked with displeasure, "What are you doing here?"


    "I want to talk to you."


    With a light smile on her lips, Jane held a cup of water, her voice sounding gentle with no hostility at all.


    Joann heard this and looked at Jane with some suspicion.


    ''This woman beat me before. Where did she get the gall toe here to me?'' Joann thought


    unhappily.


    While Joann was lost in thought, Jane had sidled into the room.


    Jane walked in, looked around the room and saw theputer on the table. Before she could have a


    close look at itsputer screen, Joann walked in quickly and turned off theputer.


    "Have I let you in?"


    Joann red at Jane, her tone unkind.


    Jane was thinking about how mean Joann was, but she was trying to look nice on the outside.


    She handed Joann the cup of water in her hand and smiled apologetically, "What happened before was


    my fault. Let bygones be bygones. Let''s be friends. I brought you the cup of water you asked for


    before."


    When Joann saw Jane being so humble, she realized Jane was here to make peace.


    She snorted, and her tone was full of mockery: "You''re just an assistant. You don''t deserve to be


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    friends with me."


    Jane pretended to lower her head in frustration. After seconds, she smiled bitterly and said, "I''m sorry


    to bother you. I''m leaving, then."


    With that, she ced the cup of water on the table and left Joann''s room.


    "Humph, thank god you''re self-aware."


    After Joann said this, she shut the door of the room.


    She leaned against the door, her mocking voice resonating throughout the room, "I thought Martha''s


    flunky was very proud, but in the end she had to fawn upon me."


    What Joann didn''t know was that something had happened in Martha''s room.


    When Joann was talking with Jane, Martha had changed the cup of water that was spiked.


    Joann let out snorts ofughter before sitting down at the table again and turning on theputer.


    She grew impatient as she saw that there was no one on the screen.


    "What takes this bitch so long? Why hasn''t shee back?"


    As the words left her lips, she felt a little thirsty. When she got up and wanted to pour some water to


    drink, she noticed the cup of water on the table that Jane had just brought to her for an apology.


    Joann sneered.


    ''Since an insignificant assistant like Jane tried so hard to please me, I won''t bother myself with being


    mad at her,'' she thought.


    She proudly held the cup of water, a triumphant look in her eyes.


    When the water turned cool, Joann drank it all in one gulp.


    After her anger subsided, theputer screen showed that Martha returned.


    Immediately, Joann kept her spirits up.


    Only if Martha drank the ss of water could their n go forward.


    She looked at the screen expectantly. Seeing Martha take a sip of the water on the desk not long after


    she returned home, Joann stood up with a look of excitement.


    "She finally drinks it!"


    She had been waiting for this moment all day!


    She looked at the time. It was 8:00 PM.


    The timing was right. What a godsend...

 Chapter 89 I Want You

    Chapter 89 I Want You


    A sinister smile lifted the corners of Joann''s mouth and she immediately called Hollie.


    As soon as the call was answered, she said with an excited look on her face, "Martha drank the water.


    We can start our next n."


    "Finally."


    Hollie sat up from her bed. Her lips curled into a satisfied smile as she heard the good news from


    Joann.


    She could start her next n now.


    Soon, after a few taps on her phone, she called Rhys.


    The call was answered and Rhys''zy voice sounded on the phone, "Who is it?"


    "Mr. Williams, this is Hollie."


    Hollie''s eyebrows were raised, and after her words left her lips, there were a few seconds of silence.


    "Ms. Doyle, you called me at this hour. What for?"


    "Well, I have good news for you."


    Hollie got out of bed, walked toward the table and poured herself a goblet of wine.


    She took it as a celebration in advance.


    She shook her goblet twice and a slightly puzzled questioning voice came from the man on the phone,


    "Oh? What is it?"


    "I just went to my sister. I wanted to talk about the specifics of the project, but she looked very bad."


    With that said, Hollie took a sip of red wine, and the smile on her lips deepened.


    "I don''t understand what you mean."


    "Mr. Williams, she''s not feeling well. Don''t you go see her?"


    As Hollie spoke, her hand holding the phone unconsciously tightened.


    Martha had drunk the spiked water. The next key was to make Rhys go to Martha.


    "Why should I go?"


    Rhys'' voice rang out and Hollie breathed a sigh of relief.


    The fact that he asked this meant that he was interested.


    Hollie cracked a smile and she replied, "You like my sister. This is a good opportunity to show you love


    for her. When she needs care the most, you show up. Maybe she will give herself to you sexually."


    She emphasized the sybles when uttering the words "Maybe she will give herself to you sexually".


    Rhys, as a smart man, surely understood Hollie''s implications.


    A momentter, Rhys said with a smile, "Thanks."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Hollie narrowed her eyes, "Mr. Williams, you''re wee."


    After hanging up the phone, Hollie''s lips curled into a smug smile.


    A good show started ...


    She went to the bathroom to get changed before going to Joann''s room, and then ... she would watch


    Martha and Rhys having sex through the surveince footage.


    She was sure it must be a wonderful show.


    She believed that Stefan would give up on Martha after Martha had sex with another man.


    ...


    In the quiet room.


    Martha looked at the time and guessed it was almost time. She pretended to rub her temples


    ufortably and acted as if she was feeling unwell.


    Her eyes were misty, she tugged at the cor of her blouse, pretending to gasp for air in difort.


    Soon she took off her overcoat, two buttons at the cor unbuttoned.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Martha looked in the direction of the door with confused eyes, then stumbled up and walked over to it


    and opened the door.


    Rhys was dressed in a blue suit, with a wicked, meaningful smile on his lips.


    With her head hung low, Martha bit her lip, and murmured, "What are you ... doing here?"


    "I heard you weren''t feeling well, so I came over to take a look."


    Rhys looked at the woman in front of him and spoke in a flirtatious tone.


    Martha nodded lightly and spoke softly, "Well, I feel sick."


    "You don''t look very well. Do you have a fever?"


    Rhys frowned, pretending to be worried, and reached out to touch Martha''s forehead.


    The coolness of Rhys'' hand caused Martha''s body to tremble slightly.


    Her eyes shed passionately. She stepped forward to approach Rhys, and then she wrapped her


    arms around his neck.


    Her flirtatious voice said, "I... I want it."


    On the other side, in Joann''s room.


    Joann look at the intimate picture in front of her, feeling her body getting hotter.

 Chapter 90 Stefans Face Darkened

    Chapter 90 Stefan''s Face Darkened


    At first, Joann thought it was because she was too excited.


    She watched Martha caress Rhys'' chest and thought there would be something exciting to see.


    Unexpectedly, the reality was not what she thought it would be.


    Rhys touched Martha''s forehead and said worriedly, "You have a fever. Let me take you to the bed for a


    rest."


    Martha pretended to feel unwell and leaned against Rhys'' chest, allowing Rhys to carry her to the bed.


    After putting her on the bed, the man carefully covered her with the nket, and his long, slender


    fingers gently caressed her cheek.


    "You have a fever. Rest here and don''t move around."


    "But ..."


    Martha looked at him powerlessly and opened her mouth to say something.


    But Rhys interrupted her...


    "You''re sick, so you should rest. I''ll get you some medicine."


    Hearing this, Joann frowned in displeasure and stared at the screen with resentment in her eyes.


    "Why isn''t Rhys turned on? Shouldn''t he fuck her when Martha acts so passionately?"


    Joann felt weird. Martha was the one being drugged.


    But her body reaction told her she was drugged.


    Joann turned her head slightly, her gaze swept over the cup of water on the desk, and she froze


    immediately.


    The cup of water was sent by Jane. Did Jane spike it?


    Joann realized she had fallen for a trap.


    Just at that moment, the doorbell rang.


    As if finding the silver lining, she trotted toward the door, her eyes full of anxiety.


    Earlier, she called Hollie. It must be Hollieing.


    She desperately needed help now ...


    But when she opened the door in a hurry, she saw that it was not Hollie, but--


    Stefan!


    Joann''s heart contracted and her hand clenched into a fist. She was trying to control herself.


    The man had an angr face. At the time, he was looking at Joann sullenly.


    Stefan saw Joann standing in front of him and scanned the room, not seeing anyone else but Joann.


    Just two minutes ago, Jane went to see him.


    At that time, Jane looked frightened and said urgently, "Mr. Harrison, bad news. Ms. Doyle is now in


    Joann''s room and they got into an argument."


    "Mr. Harrison, go and help Ms. Doyle. Joann is deliberately looking for trouble!"


    Upon hearing this, Stefan put on a stern look. Since it was rted to Martha, he did not think much


    about it, and came to Joann''s room quickly.


    But who could tell him what the hell was going on here?


    Why did Joann look so indecent?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Where was Martha?


    With a grim look on his face, Stefan pushed Martha in front of him and walked towards the room.


    Joann didn''t want Stefan toe in, but she couldn''t stop him. What was worse, she was more horny


    in the face of such a handsome man.


    "Mr. Harrison..."


    Joann''s voice really disgusted Stefan.


    He narrowed his eyes, exuding a powerful vibe. Staring at Joann who was in front of him, his eyes


    were dark with unfathomable emotions.


    "Where''s Martha?"


    "Mr. Harrison ... Well... Martha is not here!"


    In a moment, Stefan frowned in disgust and his face darkened.

 Chapter 91 He was so enraged that he wanted to strangle this woman

    Chapter 91 He was so enraged that he wanted to strangle this woman


    She tilted up her pretty face and looked at Stefan with a flirtatious smile, and the affection in her eyes


    was very obvious.


    She thought carefully and concluded it would be nice if she could be Stefan''s lover.


    That way, she never had to listen to Hollie again!


    Hollie had never been nice to her. She would like to see what Hollie would do if she had sex with


    Stefan.


    The smile in Joann''s eyes was deeper at the thought.


    Without caring much, she began to seduce the man in front of her.


    "Mr. Harrison, I ... I''m so hot."


    "Get out!"


    In a fit of rage, Stefan pushed Joann away, but thetter clung to him again after being pushed away.


    He was so enraged that he wanted to strangle this woman!


    What the hell was going on here?


    Joann neglected his anger. As a model with a perfect body shape, she had the confidence to get him.


    She believed Stefan would feel sexual lust when she took off his clothes for him.


    "Mr. Harrison, no one will ever know..."


    When the words left her lips, she reached out to unbutton the man''s cor when a footstep came from


    outside the door.


    The next second, Hollie pushed the door open and came in.


    "Joann, you..."


    Before she could finish her words, she froze in ce.


    She came to Joann happily, expecting to see Martha''s embarrassing image.


    But to her surprise, she saw Joann leaning on Stefan''s arms with a flirty look on her face to hit on him.


    Hollie blew up right then and there!


    She rushed forward in anger, pulled Joann away and pped Joann hard with her hand.


    The crisp sound of a p across Joann''s face rang out, sending a sharp pang to her face and snapping


    her back to reality.


    "Bitch, how dare you seduce Stefan!"


    Hollie''s indignant voice rang through the room, revealing that she wanted to kill Joann.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    At that, Stefan frowned.


    This was the first time he had seen Hollie like this, and she was totally different from the tender woman


    she used to be.


    Hollie couldn''t care less at this point, her face full of anger, questioning Joann.


    "You asked me toe over just to watch you seduce the man?"


    "No ..."


    Joann shook her head helplessly, only to feel the heat in her body deepened.


    "I saw it all!"


    Hollie pushed Joann hard to the ground and looked down at Joann, who was crumpled on the floor,


    ring at her viciously.


    There was a grim look in Stefan''s eyes. Ignoring the two women and turning to the side slightly, he


    noticed theputer screen on the table that seemed to be showing something.


    As he approached, he saw Martha on the screen


    It was a video clip recorded a few minutes ago. It showed that Rhys carried Martha to the bed, and


    then there was no more picture.


    In an instant, Stefan gave off a powerful, cold vibe that intimidated others. He didn''t understand what


    they were doing.


    Stefan resisted the urge to beat up Rhys and turned to Joann, who was now in a terrible state.


    His voice was frighteningly low as he sulked, "What the hell is going on here? What did you do?"


    At this moment, Joanny on the floor powerlessly and let out some moans. She was unable to answer


    Stefan''s questions properly.


    When Hollie heard Stefan''s question, the anger in her eyes dissipated a bit and her heart trembled.


    Although she was angry with Joann for seducing Stefan, she didn''t understand how the circumstances


    could be reversed when everything was clearly designed. But right now, it was more important to not let


    Stefan doubt her.


    A strange look shed into her eyes. With her red lips pressed together, she kept silent.


    At this point, the room was a little eerily quiet, except for Joann''s moans.


    Stefan frowned and stared daggers at her with an appalling aura from him.


    "You''re spying on Martha?"

 Chapter 92 He was plotted against by Martha

    Chapter 92 He was plotted against by Martha


    Just at this time, the door of the room was pushed open again.


    A man and a woman walked in at the door, the man with a slender figure and a flirtatious smile on his


    lips, while the woman looked at what was happening in the house with indifference.


    Hollie''s body stiffened at the sight of theers, and the hand at her side clenched into a fist.


    Shouldn''t Rhys be in Martha''s room to have sex with Martha ...


    Thinking about it, Hollie nced at Martha and saw that Martha''s face did not look any different.


    She had a bad feeling.


    Could it be that Martha found out about their trap, and then pretended to fall into it!


    And Stefan''s eyes grew even colder when he saw the two walk in together.


    The video clip showed that Rhys carried Martha to the bed. What had they done after that?


    Feeling the coldness and hostility of Stefan, Rhys raised his eyebrows and chuckled. It seemed that


    Stefan had misunderstood something.


    It was so much fun. He should have made it for real instead of just faking it. With a beauty in his arms,


    it was so hard to resist the temptation.


    "Mr. Harrison, haven''t you found out what this is all about?"


    As Rhys'' words left his lips, the atmosphere instantly became extremely tense.


    The four exchanged nces and tacitly kept silent without different thoughts on their minds.


    Stefan looked at Rhys with his eyes narrowed slightly, feeling annoyed.


    In fact, he had a vague guess, but...


    If Joann was intriguing against Martha, did it mean his arrival here was a part of Martha''s


    counterattack?


    Wasn''t Martha afraid he couldn''t stand being tempted by Joanna? Damn it!


    Stefan pressed his lips together, and the aura around him grew colder and colder


    At this point, Hollie had figured out that Rhys was working with Martha to set up Joanna and her.


    She didn''t expect Martha to be so clever and cautious after four years.


    But when did Martha notice that something was wrong?


    Hollie couldn''t figure it out. But in this situation, she could only try to shift all the me to Joann.


    A faint smile lifted the corners of Rhys'' mouth.


    What a good show. It was not in vain that he actively cooperated with Martha.


    Martha, who was standing next to him, looked at Joann indifferently as if seeing the joke.


    Hollie was trying to set Martha up, but ended up being set up.


    Joann was so disgraced now. So, Hollie must be feeling bad at the moment.


    Hollie cared about Stefan the most. This matter would cause a rift to grow between them.


    Indeed, Martha managed to kill two birds with one stone.


    At this time, Joann who was lying on the ground, wriggled herself, rubbed against the ground and said


    softly, "I''m so hot. Hollie, help me. Help me."


    Her hair had long been scattered and her delicate makeup had been smeared by the sweat on her


    face. She looked totally messy.


    After a long time, Rhys spoke first to break the eerie silence.


    He turned his head to Hollie, who was standing not far away, and said meaningfully, "Mr. Harrison


    doesn''t know what''s going on. Ms. Doyle, you should know it very well, right?"


    "How am I supposed to know that! I ... I just came here to ask Joann to go for a stroll with me."


    Hollie denied it, and then looked up at Stefan, shaking her head pitifully, as if she had been greatly


    aggrieved,ining, "I didn''t expect to see her seducing Stefan as soon as I arrived. I..."


    She broke off, but everyone else in the room had understood the whole picture.


    Joann, who was lying on the ground at the moment, was too ufortable to speak because of the


    drug''s effects.


    Hollie looked back at Joann and questioned in disbelief, "Joann, you and I are like sisters. Why did you


    do this? Why did you monitor my sister!"


    Although she said so, she looked at Joann with a bit of intimidation in her eyes.


    The look in her eyes was a clear warning that Joann had better keep her mouth shut, or she would not


    let Joann off.


    Joann''s body shivered as she met Hollie''s gaze.


    ''Hollie, what a bitch. Trying to pass the buck? It''s her idea to set up Martha, but now she wants me to


    take all the me. Hollie has Stefan''s back. If I have a falling out with her, I will be dead meat. By then,


    Martha will not let me off.'' Joann thought indignantly.


    Joann''s heart was filled with hatred for Hollie, and she rolled on the ground in difort.


    After weighing the pros and cons, she held back the urge and said nothing.


    Martha, who had been standing quietly aside, watched the scene, and the corners of her mouth curled


    up in a snicker.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Hollie, what a cunning woman. She just shifted all the me away with only a few words.''

 Chapter 93 Beg for Mercy

    Chapter 93 Beg for Mercy


    Soon, another woman walked in the door.


    Stefan''s eyes were dark. When his gaze swept over Hollie, there was a cold look in his eyes.


    Jane walked to Martha, knowing that the show was ending.


    She said slowly and seriously, "This morning, after you all left, I saw Joann sneaking out of the vi. I


    was curious, so I followed her to the next vi... Later I found that she had sneaked into Ms. Doyle''s


    room."


    "I was afraid that she was nning something bad, so I told Ms. Doyle about it. And I don''t know what


    happenedter. Fortunately, Ms. Doyle is okay. Someone is really malicious and malevolent."


    After listening to Jane''s exnation, Joann opened her mouth to refute.


    "That''s utter bullshit! She ... she brought me a ss of water. That water is spiked, or I wouldn''t be like


    this!"


    Her voice was too weak to hear clearly. And at the moment, even if someone heard her, he or she


    would not take what she said seriously.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After all, it was Joann who did evil things first, and she deserved any punishment!


    Stefan looked at Joann with a deep and icy gaze.


    ''Did Jane ask him here to see this? Also, did all this have anything to do with Hollie?''


    ''Everyone here knows that Joann is brought here by Hollie. Now that something like this has


    happened, naturally, Hollie is more or less involved in it.''


    At the thought of this, Stefan''s eyes darkened and his lips were pressed into a grim line.


    Martha looked at Joann, who was lying on the floor with her mouth being opened and closed, trying to


    say something but without the strength to do so.


    She curled her red lips and looked ndly at Hollie, who was standing behind Stefan, and said in a


    Joann was indeed a good scapegoat, but the way Hollie covered up her dirty tricks was very lousy.


    From Martha''s standpoint, she disdained to used such dirty tricks.


    After saying this, Martha looked at Rhys, and her red lips parted slightly, "I''m tired and want to go to my


    room to rest. Mr. Williams, can you give me a different room? I don''t want to be spied on again."


    Rhys'' lips curled slightly and he responded with a smile, "Of course."


    And then he took out his cell phone. After his long, slender fingers quickly tapped on the phone, he


    made a call to the manager.


    The phone was soon answered and Rhys'' cold voice rang out, "Change Ms. Doyle''s room immediately.


    Also, have securitye and throw Joann out."


    Without waiting for the manager to answer, Rhys hung up the phone.


    Martha''s eyes were downcast slightly, and she did look a little tired.


    This farce seemed to be over, but she knew that Stefan would "settle the score" with herter.


    It made sense. She had just used him as a pawn, which disgusted him more or less.


    At this moment, Joann, who was lying on the floor, heard Rhys'' words and panicked.


    She knew that she would be so dead if she was thrown out of the vi.


    She had been drugged. Being alone on an ind, she would...


    She shook her head helplessly, not daring to imagine what would happen to her.


    Joann braced herself and crawled forward a few steps, tugging on Hollie''s skirt.


    "Hollie, help me. Please help me."


    Hollie frowned and looked down at the woman crouched at her feet with disgust in her eyes.


    She bent down, prized open Joann''s hand with force, and flinched.


    "How do you want me to help you? After what just happened, I don''t want to have anything more to do


    with you."


    Joann sucked in a cold breath, knowing that Hollie was definitely not going to help her when she said


    that.


    For a moment, she wanted to tell everything.


    But after seeing a warning look from Hollie, she relented.


    If she did not want to be thrown out and bullied, now she could only beg Martha.


    Joann''s eyes shed with resentment before she gritted her teeth and crawled towards Martha on her


    knees.


    Without dignity, she no longer cared about anything.


    She knelt in front of Martha with a pleading face, looking at Martha in front of her with a pleading gaze


    for forgiveness.


    "Martha ... No, Ms. Doyle, Mrs. Harrison ... I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have set you up."


    "I shouldn''t have lost my mind and done this kind of thing ... I know I''m wrong. Can you, can you forgive


    me this time? I beg you. I ... I beg you!"


    Martha looked indifferent in the face of Joann''s begging for mercy.


    The way Joann pretended to be pitiful didn''t arouse her sympathy and even disgusted her.


    Martha suddenly chuckled, with mockery in her voice and a cold look in her eyes...


    "Do you think I will be softened and forgive you as long as you beg for mercy?"

 Chapter 94 More and More Indifferent to Her

    Chapter 94 More and More Indifferent to Her


    When Joann heard this, her imploring voice choked up and she fell silent.


    Martha let out a chuckle and turned to leave the room.


    Joann should have thought about the consequences of being found out before she did this.


    If Jane hadn''t found Joann sneaked into her room, she would be the one in danger right now.


    She was no longer what she used to be. She would not kindly forgive those who want to hurt her.


    After Martha left, Rhys and Jane also left the room one after another.


    It didn''t take long for two security guards to arrive and drag Joann, who was sitting on her knees and


    looking a real mess, out of the vi.


    Joann struggled as she was dragged away.


    She looked at Stefan, trying to tell what happened, but ...


    But then she thought, this man would hurt Martha for Hollie, let alone her now.


    Stefan would not believe what she said.


    Her eyes met Hollie''s cold eyes and she fell silent again.


    She couldn''t afford to offend Hollie, or she would be so dead.


    Hollie, who was standing still, was relieved to see Joann being dragged out of the vi.


    Just now she was really afraid that Joann would turn her in.


    But ...


    Even if Joann did so, Hollie had a way to save the day.


    In Hollie''s view, Joann seduced Stefan while she was absent, so Joann just deserved it!


    At this time, only Stefan and Hollie were left in the quiet room.


    They had different looks on their faces and different thoughts on their minds.


    There was a weird atmosphere. It was Hollie who finally looked at Stefan pitifully and broke the ice.


    "Stefan, aren''t you leaving?"


    Stefan''s eyebrows were slightly knitted and his eyes were deep. As he surveyed the woman in front of


    him, he pursed his lips silently.


    She looked very innocent, but he just felt a sense of unreality.


    He narrowed his deep eyes and asked in a cold voice, "Do you really have nothing to do with this


    matter?"


    As his searching gaze fell on her, Hollie was flustered.


    Immediately, she shook her head and denied it. "Of course not. Stefan, why do you ask that? I won''t


    hurt my sister."


    After she said this, she could see the hesitation in Stefan''s eyes.


    Sadness crept into Hollie''s eyes. Then she said in a more sorrowful tone of voice.


    "If I knew Joann was this kind of person, I wouldn''t have brought her to this ind. She said she there


    was a misunderstanding between her and my sister, and she wanted to take this chance to get along


    with my sister."


    With that said, Hollie appeared very aggrieved. She choked with sobs. "Joann is my friend, and Martha


    is my sister. I wish they could get along. I... I didn''t expect that Joann would take this chance to hurt my


    sister. My bad. I was deceived by her."


    She looked at the man in front of her with her teary eyes which were filled with sadness.


    "If you me me for my sister''s sake, I will ept it; after all, it is my fault."


    Stefan had been irritated, and he felt even more irritated while listening to Hollie''s sobbing voice.


    He frowned with displeasure and said coolly, "I hope that''s true."


    With those words, he didn''t care if Hollie was still crying and turned to leave.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Soon, Hollie was the only one left in the room.


    The sadness in her eyes disappeared immediately. She looked in the direction of the door thoughtfully.


    She could feel that Stefan was bing more and more indifferent to her these days.


    To be more exact, sometimes he looked at her with a hint of disgust in his eyes.


    He had started suspecting her. What should she do?

 Chapter 95 Forget it. He Is Blind

    Chapter 95 Forget it. He Is Blind


    On the other hand, Martha came to the newly changed room with Rhys.


    Theyout of the room was simr to that of the original one, which showed that the manager had


    arranged it mindfully.


    With a faint smile on her lips, Martha looked quite rxed.


    Although she failed to punish Hollie this time, it was not bad to expose Joann''s disgusting deeds.


    Rhys, leaning against the wall, sensed the woman''s good mood.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, his tone was frivolous and hemented, "Ms. Doyle, I thought I could


    just have a one-night stand with you, but I didn''t think it was simply an act."


    Jane who followed in heard this and froze in ce.


    She looked at Rhys, who was smiling, and then turned her head to Martha with a scrutinizing look in


    Jane''s eyes.


    Did they really feel something for each other?


    Martha noticed Jane''s curious gaze and frowned slightly.


    She pursed her lips at a loss.


    "It''s been a busy day. I''m going to rest. You guys go back."


    "Okay, Ms. Doyle , then I''ll go back first."


    Jane answered softly, then hurriedly turned around and left Martha''s room.


    Jane was wise enough to leave quickly, but Rhys stayed put.


    "Mr. Williams, anything else?"


    "Tsk, you''re so cruel. Kicking me out after you use me."


    Rhys had a smile on his lips.


    Martha standing not far from him heard this and paused for a moment.


    Martha''s eyes darkened and she turned to the man and raised an eyebrow, "Mr. Williams, you enjoyed


    doing it, didn''t you?"


    The man nodded his head in agreement. Of course, he enjoyed staying in the same room with the


    beauty.


    But...


    A wicked smile lifted the corners of his lips, "Was the water Joann drank really spiked with love potion?"


    When Stefan came to the door, he just happened to hear Rhys'' voiceing from the room.


    He stopped at the door. The door was ajar, so he could peep inside.


    The next second, Martha''s reply came from the room, "Is it not like that?"


    "You''re not that kind of person."


    Rhys stared at the woman in front of him, and the tone of his voice was firm.


    Martha pursed her lips and stared back calmly at Rhys.


    The drug Jane used to spike Joann''s drink was indeed not love potion. Though it could cause simr


    symptoms, the person who was drugged would be back to normal after half an hour.


    Rhys knew he was right. The corners of his lips curled slightly and he looked at the woman with a


    meaningful gaze.


    He said quietly, "You are still too kind."


    Joann did not want to show any mercy to Martha, but Martha...


    However, if Martha was really like Joann and that type of woman, he wouldn''t have chosen her.


    With that, Rhys smiled and shook his head, turning away.


    When he went out, he saw Stefan standing outside the door of the room, swept a nce at Stefan, and


    left without saying a word.


    Stefan looked slightly cold, pushed open the door of the room and walked in.


    Martha took one look at the visitor, ignored him, turned around and started packing her things.


    Seeing her ignore his presence so naturally, Stefan''s eyes became dark and sullen.


    At the end, he asked, "If you knew about Joann''s trick, why didn''t you just tell me?"


    If she had told him earlier, she could be saved from all the trouble.


    But she did not tell him. She even asked Jane to get him to check the surveince video in Joann''s


    room.


    Did she think he would not believe her?


    Martha heard it and didn''t take it seriously. She asked with a cold and distant voice instead, "Why


    should I tell you? I didn''t suffer any losses and even gave her a taste of her own medicine. Isn''t it a


    better result?"


    She could protect herself without relying on anyone. She was no longer the weak and impotent Martha


    she used to be.


    Could a man be relied upon? She doubted it.


    She doubted it more if the man was Stefan who was so blind! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 96 Get Rid of Her

    Chapter 96 Get Rid of Her


    On the other side, Joann was huddled in a small corner after being driven out of the vi by two


    security guards.


    She gritted her teeth, endured the strange feeling in her body, hoping she could get through it.


    Joann clenched her hands, grabbing the dirt on the ground, and her originally painted nails were


    broken with force.


    She bit her lower lip and red at the direction of the vi.


    ''Martha, if I survive, I will make your life miserable!''


    After more than ten minutes, Joann loosened her fists, panting for breath andy listless on the ground.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt the heat in her body seemed to be fading away.


    Slowly, Joann no longer felt ufortable and she got up slightly.


    After a short rest, she got up and walked forward slowly, ignoring how messy she was.


    She wanted to leave the ce where she was humiliated, but she did not know where to go.


    At this time, she felt just like a tramp, with nowhere to go.


    Her stuff was in the vi, and the security guards would not let her in again.


    She wore thin clothes, aimlessly walking around the ind, from time to time the sea breeze made her


    shiver.


    It was at night and there was no ship that could take her back.


    What should she do?


    The resentment in Joann''s eyes grew stronger. If not for Martha, she would not have been in this


    situation.


    After a long time, she stood in ce, confusedly looking at a slender figure walking towards her.


    After she saw theer clearly, her eyes lit up. Her savior wasing!


    "You... You are here."


    Hollie looked at the messy Joann who approaching her and immediately took a few steps back in


    disgust.


    She looked around, and after making sure there was no one here, she frowned at the woman in front of


    her.


    "I thought the n was going well. How did it turn out like this?"


    "It''s all because of Jane... Martha asked Jane to send me water for an apologize so as to distract me


    and use the same trick against me."


    Speaking of which, Joann was very furious.


    If it wasn''t for Jane, that damned woman, their n would have been wless.


    If it went well, it should be Martha who was doomed.


    Hollie frowned, looking coldly at Joann and recalling what she had seen in Joann''s room.


    Her eyes turned colder as she questioned, "You were trying to take the opportunity to seduce Stefan,


    weren''t you?"


    "No! How dare I!"


    Joann hurriedly shook her head, and quickly denied.


    She looked at Hollie and exined anxiously, "I was drugged... That''s why I did so. You have to trust


    me. How dare I betray you?"


    "If I had betrayed you, I would have turned you in just now!"


    Hollie snorted and felt even more disgusted with Joann.


    If she didn''t have any other helper now, she wouldn''t need Joann at all.


    But now she couldn''t fall out with Joann, because Joann may still be useful.


    Since their n failed, she decided to make Joann be the scapegoat again.


    She thought for a while, looking at Joann with a gentler expression.


    "Well, I don''t me you. Martha is too cunning. She finds out our trick and even uses it against us."


    "What should we do now?"


    Joann was not willing to let off Martha, and Hollie knew it. She slowly said, "Since we can''t get anything


    on her, we should get rid of her now."


    When they got back, they may not have another chance to do it.


    So...


    This was thest chance for them to get rid of her!

 Chapter 97 Mommy, Did You See Daddy?

    Chapter 97 Mommy, Did You See Daddy?


    Joann nodded upon hearing her words.


    Martha had let her suffer all the insult, she would just finish her and made her disappear from the world


    Hollie took out a stack of money from her bag and handed it to Joann.


    "Take the money and find a ce on the ind to stay. Wait for my instructions."


    "Well, I''ll wait for your news."


    Joann took the money and put it into her pocket.


    Seeing her like this, Hollie felt even more disgusted with her.


    She just hoped that this time, she could get rid of Martha once and for all and make Joann the


    scapegoat.


    ...


    Late at night, in the dark room, a night light was on.


    Martha dreamed of the night again. She was lying on the operating table, the doctors in white coats


    holding scalpels and the nurses were around her, the dazzling lights stinging her eyes.


    The doctor told her that they were just following orders.


    She wanted to protect the child in her, but the nurses pinned her tightly. She could not escape at all and


    could only struggle on the operating table in despair.


    "Please..."


    Martha shouted in her sleep and suddenly woke up, her forehead covered with sweat.


    She would never forget the pain she had experienced four years ago.


    At that moment, she was full of despair and didn''t even want to live anymore.


    Jimmy was her only motivation of life.


    Maybe the child and his mother were really connected.


    As soon as she thought of Jimmy, the phone on the nightstand rang.


    It was midnight here now, but it should be daytime in the U Country.


    The phone call was from Rupert. When Martha saw the familiar number, she was even more anxious.


    She answered it and eagerly asked, "What''s wrong? Is Jimmy..."


    "Mommy, I''m fine!"


    To Martha''s surprise, the person who was speaking on the phone was not Rupert, but her son.


    The voice made Martha instantly calm down a lot, and then she showed a faint smile.


    "Jimmy."


    "Mommy, I miss you so much!"


    Jimmy''s sweet voice soothed Martha''s fear. At the moment, her eyes were full of sweetness and


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    gentleness.


    "Jimmy, I miss you too... Why did you suddenly call me? Where is Rupert?"


    "Today is a day of celebration for me, and I certainly must call you, Mommy."


    "Mommy, when will youe to see me?"


    "Is it your birthday today?"


    Martha was confused and asked with a slight frown.


    She remembered Jimmy''s birthday, which was not today.


    Right after her words, Jimmy answered sweetly.


    "Mommy, today is the day I survive my third surgery!"


    When Martha heard this, Martha''s eyes widened.


    The bitterness surged in her, and she shuddered, but she had to force a smile and said, "Jimmy is the


    bravest!"


    Jimmy''s optimism made her sad.


    He was just a four-year-old child, but had been fighting illness constantly and acting as brave as an


    adult.


    Living in this world seemed to be a struggle for him.


    From the phone came the boy''sughter, which made Martha feel much warmer in the cold night.


    She leaned against the wall, looking gentle and chatting with her son.


    "You needs to eat your meals regrly and listen to Uncle Rupert, okay?"


    "When will youe to see me?"


    In the current situation, she could not go back home any time soon, let alone going to U Country.


    But she could not bear to let Jimmy down, so she had to answer softly, "I have work to do and can''t


    leave. I will immediately fly over to see you when I have time."


    "Then I''ll wait for you, Mommy."


    "Okay."


    Martha answered softly, feeling sorry for him.


    Then there was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone, and Martha thought Jimmy had


    hung up, so she whispered, "Jimmy?"


    "Mommy, I''m here."


    His son''s sweet voice sounded again and she felt much more relieved.


    Usually, she was afraid of receiving phone calls from Rupert, as she was terrified something might


    have happened to Jimmy.


    And when she talking on the phone with her son, she had an unreal feeling.


    As long as there was no sound of him on the phone, she would be very uneasy.


    A few secondster, Jimmy''s voice came, with full anticipation.


    "Mommy, did you see my daddy?"

 Chapter 98 Find His Heartless Daddy

    Chapter 98 Find His Heartless Daddy


    Martha''s eyes darkened when she heard the word "daddy".


    She could tell that Jimmy was really curious about his father who he had never met before in his life.


    Eventually, Martha did not have the heart to break his hope and she answered, "I did."


    When she was in U Country, she told Jimmy that his dad was far away and out of reach.


    She didn''t want Jimmy to know the existence of Stefan.


    Also, she didn''t think Stefan want to know the existence if Jimmy.


    But as Jimmy grew up, he had more and more fantasy and expectations for the father he had never


    met.


    Then Jimmy''s happy voice was heard.


    "Mommy, when will hee to see me?"


    Martha was stunned when she heard it. She lowered her eyes and was silent for a moment.


    Then she replied, "I don''t know it yet... Jimmy, the most important thing now is to take care of yourself.


    Don''t let me worry, okay?"


    "Okay."


    The phone came Jimmy''s disappointed voice, which made Martha feel sorry.


    She was afraid to let Stefan know Jimmy''s existence.


    Because she couldn''t afford to lose Jimmy. He was her only hope in life for the past several years.


    "Mommy, it''ste at night on your side, right?"


    The boy''s disappointed voice came from the phone. Martha could sense that he had lost interest to


    chat with her.


    "Well, it''s bedtime here."


    "Mommy, you should go to sleep now. I want to go y with Uncle Rupert."


    "Well, be a good boy."


    A few minutester, the phone was hung up. The room was quiet again, Martha lowered her eyes and


    was lost in thought.


    ...


    At the moment, it was still in daytime in U Country.


    In the hospital, after the boy hung up the phone, his little face was full of disappointment.


    He could hear from Martha''s words that his father hadn''t even known he existed, or maybe his father


    just didn''t want toe see him.


    Jimmy tilted his head and looked at Uncle Rupert beside him.


    "Can you take me to Mommy, Uncle Rupert?"


    And Daddy.


    Of course, he did not say it out. After all, he knew that both Martha and Rupert didn''t like to hear him


    mention his father. Rupert gently touched his head and said in a gentle voice, "Not now. You are still


    weak in health."


    "After you get better, I will take you to see your mommy. Is that okay?"


    Jimmy heard this, pouted, and then stuck out his tongue cutely, "We can secretly go have a look at my


    mommy, just a look."


    Rupert touched his head, smiled, but did not agree.


    Jimmy did not hear any answer and knew that it was a "no".


    The boy curled his lips, his eyes dimmed and he said listlessly, "I don''t want to celebrate anymore..."


    If only he could sneak out.


    He wanted to see Mommy, Grandpa, and... Daddy.


    He hadn''t even met them. What if he went to Heaven one day before he could?


    Rupert looked at him in distress and smiled, "Jimmy, I prepared a gift for you. You will like it."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, Uncle Rupert..."


    Jimmy nodded, then looked up at Rupert with a big smile.


    He rolled his eyes, thinking of something in his mind.


    Since Uncle Rupert wouldn''t take him there, he could go himself.


    He just needed a perfect n to escape from the hospital.


    Everyone in the hospital knew how smart a boy he was. If not for his weak health, he would have made


    the smartest person in the whole hospital!


    He decided to go see his heartless daddy in person and ask him why he didn''te to see him.

 Chapter 99 He Should Take the Blame for That

    Chapter 99 He Should Take the me for That


    In the morning, Martha woke up with a faint tired look on her face.


    After talking to Jimmy at night, she stayed up all night, thinking about his illness.


    Until now, she still didn''t know how to cure Jimmy.


    Rupert told her that Jimmy didn''t have much time left.


    After the operation she was forced to have, she barely escaped the jaws of death, and her health was


    seriously damaged. Later, when Rupert was trying to cure her blood cancer, he treated it with a lot of


    drugs. He had no other choice, for she was so weak back then and needed drugs to sustain life.


    She could only have the bone marrow transnt after she gave birth to the baby.


    But who would have thought that those drugs hurt the fetus in her and Jimmy was born with astic


    anemia.


    The best solution right now was an umbilical cord blood transntation.


    However...


    At the thought of Stefan, Martha''s eyes were filled with hatred.


    He was responsible for all this!


    She hated that man. How could she possibly have sex with him and give birth to another baby?


    Martha stood in front of the sink, sad and lonely.


    After she came to herself, there was a knock on the door, Martha put away her thoughts and adjusted


    herself.


    She opened the door and thought it would be Jane. But she was surprised to see Stefan here in the


    morning.


    Stefan saw her tired face and did not know if it was because she hadn''t slept wellst night, nor did he


    ask. After all, what happened yesterday was indeed absurd.


    He handed the hot milk to her and said, "You looked unwellst night, so..."


    "I''m fine."


    Not waiting for him to finish the words, Martha coldly interrupted and then ignored him. She didn''t take


    the ss of milk.


    She thought of Jimmy''s questionst night. He asked her when his daddy would go see him.


    If Stefan knew Jimmy''s existence, would he go see Jimmy?


    No, he wouldn''t.


    He would only regret that he hadn''t kill Jimmy when Jimmy was still in her womb.


    Stefan certainly would not offer to save Jimmy. Martha thought of this and looked even colder.


    Then she smiled with mockery.


    She didn''t know if she was mocking herself or Stefan.


    She would never forget that Stefan was just a ruthless bastard!


    "No need for it," she said coldly.


    Looking aloof, she walked around him, closed the door and went to the dining room.


    ...


    In the dining room, she saw Jane sitting in the corner and looked much gentler.


    "Have you been waiting for a long time?"


    Jane smiled and replied, "No, I just came here."


    Half an hourter, the two had breakfast and walked out of the restaurant, ready to get on the bus to


    the development zone to do some field investigation.


    When Jane saw that Martha didn''t intend to wait, she couldn''t help asking, "Ms. Doyle, shouldn''t we


    wait for Mr. Harrison and Mr. Williams?"


    "We can head there first. We''re here to work, not to wait for others."


    Martha didn''t care. She was going to do a field survey of the development zone today. She didn''t want


    to do it with them.


    After all, the car race before already gave her a headache.


    She really didn''t want to see them doing stupid things for some personal reasons again.


    Jane, standing behind her, felt Martha''s unhappiness, and stopped talking.


    Half an hourter, when Rhys and Stefan were about to set out, they learned that Martha had taken


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jane to the development zone ahead of them.


    The two men looked at each other. Martha was not here, so they didn''t have to fake being friendly


    anymore. They got into their own cars and headed for the development zone.


    ...


    In the development zone, Martha got out of the car and began to patrol the ce.


    Jane held a notebook, following behind Martha.


    It was a huge area covering thousands of square meters.


    Because the site had been in construction, and a lot of materials were transported here, the ce


    appeared a little chaotic.


    It was supposed to be a golf course for tourists who came to the ind on holidays.


    Butter, after consultation, the n was revised and a green park would be built here.


    Meanwhile, on a hignd not far from the development zone.


    Joann held the telescope and kept watching in the distance.


    After seeing only Martha and Jane, she smiled.


    God was helping her.


    She immediately called Hollie.


    "Martha came, but I did not see Mr. Williams and Mr. Harrison... It seems that we can carry out the


    n."

 Chapter 100 You Are So Dead

    Chapter 100 You Are So Dead


    "Well, got it."


    Hollie''s faint voice sounded on the phone, and Joann curled her lips into a wider smile.


    In the development zone, Martha walked aimlessly on thewn.


    A man came up to her, with a blue badge on his clothes.


    The man came to her with a kind look and stopped.


    "Are you Ms. Doyle?"


    Jane looked at Martha who was doing field investigation and said on behalf of her, "Yes."


    Hearing this, the man unconsciously looked at Jane, and kept his target in his mind.


    Then he said warmly, "Ms. Doyle, I''m a worker here. You can call me Alby."


    "I will introduce the several divisions here to you and the project."


    Jane nced at Martha and saw that she had no intention to speak, so she had to nod.


    "Great. Thank you."


    Alby heard it and smiled.


    He turned to lead the way and said as he walked, "Since this is an ind, the soil here is wet, but the


    climate here is great, and it will be great to turn this ce into a park."


    "The climate here is humid, with more rain in summer and autumn, and less in spring and winter, so,


    Ms. Doyle, you should choose the nts here ordingly."


    "In addition, Mr. Williams should have roughly told you the n. There is a new development project


    behind the hill. Ms. Doyle, let me show you."


    Martha listened, absent-minded.


    Jane had been taking notes, noting some of Alby''s key points.


    After walking for a while, Martha slightly frowned and asked, "Seems we''re in a more and more remote


    ce?"


    Alby was stunned, and then he exined calmly, "This area has not been transformed, so it looks a bit


    remote."


    Martha heard it and didn''t ask more questions.


    Alby was relieved that she didn''t keep asking.


    After a few minutes, the three came to the forest in the back of the hill.


    Martha looked around at the overgrown wastnd in front of her, frowning slightly.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Jane walked and almost slipped and fell several times. The ce looked quite dangerous with pits that


    varied in depth.


    "This ce doesn''t look like it could be developed..."


    Before Jane could finish, Albyughed, "It''s all natural vegetation here. We have surveyed it before.


    This ce is developable."


    "When will the n start?"


    Martha looked at the man in front of her. Her tone was somewhat cold.


    Alby began to search his mind for what the woman had taught him to say. "I''m just a minor worker. My


    leader has yet to tell me the exact n."


    "Really?"


    "Of course, I was just asked to show you around, Ms. Doyle. You have to negotiate with the executives


    about the details."


    Joann had been watching Alby talking to the two women with a telescope.


    Joann smiled widely when she saw Martha and Jane being taken to the back of the hill.


    She put down the telescope proudly, her eyes full of excitement.


    ''Martha, you''re so dead today!''


    Joann smiled and sent Hollie a message.


    [Everything is going as nned. Meet me in the dark house in half an hour.]

 Chapter 101 He Must Protect Her!

    Chapter 101 He Must Protect Her!


    Hollie saw Joann''s message and a sneer lifted the corners of her mouth.


    As she looked ahead sullenly, her eyes were filled with jealousy and resentment.


    Without Rhys and Stefan around Martha, she believed she could finish Martha today.


    As long as the n went smoothly, next today would be Martha''s death anniversary!


    On the other side.


    Rhys and Stefan had arrived at the development zone at the same time.


    They looked around but didn''t see Martha or Jane.


    Rhys frowned and looked at the manager who was following behind him.


    "Where is Ms. Doyle?"


    "Mr. Williams, I didn''t see Ms. Doyle."


    The manager replied, feeling something wrong.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Stefan heard this, his face darkened and he said in a cold voice, "She should have arrived long


    ago. How could you not see her yet?"


    "I... I don''t know where Ms. Doyle has gone."


    The manager bowed his head. He clearly felt that the aura around these two presidents were getting


    stronger and stronger.


    As soon as he finished his words, an anxious voice sounded from not far away


    "Bad news..."


    They saw a mane over, flustered and panting, "Sir, something went wrong."


    "What do you mean?"


    Rhys scowled and immediately asked.


    Stefan, standing beside him, was also frowning. His intuition told him that Martha must get into an


    ident.


    The man said, "This morning, a ck vehicle entered here and the security guardter verified that the


    driver was wearing a fake badge."


    When Stefan and Rhys heard this, their faces changed.


    In other words, someone used a fake identity to enter the development zone in the morning.


    What was his purpose?


    Did hee for Martha?


    Stefan frowned, and his voice grew colder. "Check the surveince footage and find out where Martha


    is now."


    Hearing this, the manager turned around and looked at Mr. Williams standing in front of him. He was


    clearly seeking Rhys'' opinion.


    Rhys said with a frown, "Lead the way."


    The manager heard it, nodded, turned and took them to the monitoring room.


    The manager asked the person on duty to show them the surveince video, "We need to see the


    surveince video of Ms. Doyle when she came in the morning."


    "What?"


    The personnel on duty in the monitoring room looked at the manager, and his sleepiness was instantly


    gone.


    The man hurriedly nodded, "Wait a moment. I will do it now."


    The surveince footage was yed from when Martha and Jane arrived in the development zone.


    When they saw Alby walk up to them, the manager frowned and said in a confused voice, "Who is he?


    Why haven''t I ever seen him here before?"


    The staff member on duty took a closer look, pointed at Alby''s badge, and said, "His badge looks


    different from ours."


    Immediately when the manager heard this, he turned his head and looked at Rhys.


    "Mr. Williams, I''m afraid this man should be the person who snuck in in the morning."


    Rhys frowned and said nothing.


    A few momentster, Stefanposed himself and said in a cold voice, "Keep ying."


    The man heard it and and pressed the y button.


    Soon, they saw Martha and Jane being led by that guy into the back of the hill.


    Stefan saw this and turned around to leave the monitoring room.


    Martha must be in danger. He must protect her!

 Chapter 102 A Trap? Jane Was Kidnapped

    Chapter 102 A Trap? Jane Was Kidnapped


    Stefan walked faster and faster.


    He had finally understood his feelings for her. The things he had done to hurt her could not be undone.


    But he he told himself that he must protect her and wouldn''t let her get hurt...


    At this time, Martha and Jane had walked to the depths of the forest.


    Martha observed everything around her, "This development zone is this big?"


    "Not really. This area is just overgrown with weeds, so it looks rather barren."


    Alby walked behind Martha with a kind smile. He didn''t look like a bad guy at all.


    Martha walked ahead and observed the wild nts around.


    But somehow, as the open space in front of her was covered with weeds and branches, she fell into the


    hole under them.


    Martha finally noticed the hole.


    It was less than two meters in depth, covered by weeds and hard to notice.


    When she fell down the hole, her hair was messed and her shoes fell off. Shey on the weeds.


    Because it had just rained, her clothes were stained with mud and soil and she looked messy.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Jane, who had been behind Martha, was shocked and quickly walked forward, reaching out to help


    Martha out.


    But just as she stretched out her arm, before she could say a word, Alby, standing behind her, covered


    her face from behind with a towel.


    Jane''s eyes opened wide. She was unable to make a sound and soon she lost consciousness.


    Martha was struggling to get up. Her palms were scratched and she gasped in pain.


    When she stood firm, she raised her head. Just as she wanted to call Jane, she heard Alby''s voice


    above her head.


    "Take her away!"


    "What about the other one?"


    A strange man''s voice came and something was clearly off.


    Martha frowned and immediately realized that the seemingly kind Alby brought them here to entrap


    them.


    Soon, Alby''s voice came again.


    "Leave her alone. She''s not the goal."


    Then Martha heard some noises.


    Damn it. What were they gonna do to Jane?


    Martha tried to climb up, but the pit was surrounded with mud and her nails were filled with dirt, she


    could not go up. She tried twice but failed.


    Martha looked at the scratches in her palms where blood was seeping out. She gritted her teeth and


    wanted to try again.


    But the noises outside were slowly gone... Soon, it was extremely quiet.


    They might have taken Jane away... Thinking of this, Martha immediately took out her phone and


    wanted to call someone for help.


    But there was no signal here.


    What should she do now? What was this man''s purpose? He designed such a trap, and then took Jane


    away.


    Martha didn''t understand, but for now, she had to get out of here.


    In the monitoring room.


    When Rhys saw Stefan go to the back hill alone and was about to follow, the staff member suddenly


    spoke and pointed to the real-time surveince video.


    "There is a ck vehicle driving away. It seems to be the same one I saw in the morning."


    Rhys thought of a possibility in his mind.


    The man might have taken someone away.


    Their goal was most likely Martha.


    His face changed and he looked at the manager.


    "Take some men ande with me."


    "Yes, sir."


    The manager answered, immediately turned around and ran out.


    Soon, Rhys took a few men to drive after the ck vehicle that had just left.

 Chapter 103 As If He Was Some Kind of Viper

    Chapter 103 As If He Was Some Kind of Viper


    Stefan came to the back of the hill alone, he looked at the dested ce with a gloomy look in his


    eyes.


    This ce was so deste that it didn''t seem to be a part of the development zone at all.


    Stefan looked nervous as he called in a deep voice.


    "Martha? Martha?"


    More than ten minutester, there finally came a woman''s faint response from somewhere near,


    "Stefan?"


    He realized that it was Martha''s voice, and he was much more relieved. Fortunately, she was here.


    "Stefan, I am here..."


    Martha looked up and her eyes were full of hope.


    No matter who was there, all she cared was that he could get her out.


    Jane had been taken away. She must find her as soon as possible in case Jane got hurt.


    Jane had been working for her for three years, and she had treated Jane as her sister now.


    Martha couldn''t figure out why they kidnapped Jane and wondered if there was anyone in feud with


    Jane on this ind.


    Soon, Stefan found her.


    He looked at the woman in the pit and was much more relieved.


    "How are you?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am fine, but Jane was taken away."


    Martha answered and wanted to ask him for help to save Jane.


    Stefan was relieved to see that she was fine. He frowned and wondered why Martha was here while


    Jane was kidnapped.


    She was just an assistant. Why would anyone be enemy with her?


    Stefan looked at Martha with doubt in his eyes.


    "I''ll help you out first."


    "Good."


    Martha stretched out her hand for his.


    She watched as the man bent down, reaching out to grab her arm.


    But she couldn''t reach his hand, so Stefan had to lean forward and tried to grab her.


    Martha stood on tiptoe and could finally touch his hand.


    When Stefan grabbed her hand, Martha slipped because of the wet mud. Her body that was about to


    go up suddenly trembled, and then she lost her bnce and fell again.


    Stefan saw this, grabbed her arm, but he was dragged down because of inertia.


    He tried to fall with his back down to protect her in his arms.


    They fell heavily. Martha''s head was protected in Stefan''s arms and she did not get hurt.


    She was stunned, realized something, immediately got up to stand firm and walked to the side.


    Stefan saw this and was a bit disappointed. He felt stuffy in his chest.


    Did she hate him so much now?


    She avoided him as if he was some kind of viper.


    After Jane was taken away by Alby''s men to an old abandoned dark factory, she slowly woke up.


    She felt dizzy, but she clearly knew what had happened.


    She was kidnapped. When she was about to save Ms. Doyle, she was drugged by Alby with a towel.


    At the moment, she opened her eyes, confusedly looking at everything around. Where was she?


    And in front of her stood a woman. Jane was stunned when she saw her face.


    Joann?


    Joann kidnapped her? Why?


    When Joann saw Jane, she was stunned, and her face changed greatly.


    It wasn''t Martha!


    Why did they kidnap Jane?


    Crucially, Jane had woken up and seen her face.


    Joann was very anxious. She reached for the stone on the table and hit Jane''s head without thinking.


    "You..."


    Jane had just said a word when she was hit in the head. She passed out.


    Joann was relieved when she saw Jane faint from the wound on her forehead.


    But what the hell was going on?


    Her face was gloomy as she walked out. She looked at Alby with an angry face, and snapped.


    "You fool, why did you take her here?"


    "Didn''t you let me kidnap Ms. Doyle?"


    Alby looked at the angry woman, his eyes full of confusion.


    Joann red at him, feeling even angrier, "She''s not Martha Doyle!"


    Damn it, he made a mistake?

 Chapter 104 Joann Is A Fool

    Chapter 104 Joann Is A Fool


    "Wasn''t she? But she said she was Ms. Doyle!"


    Alby was even more confused. He did ask if this woman was Ms. Doyle, and the woman in the room


    said "yes".


    How could he make a mistake?


    Joann''s angry voice came.


    "She''s not! The woman next to her is! You kidnapped the wrong person!"


    "That woman is Ms. Doyle?" Alby was stunned and his face changed.


    That meant the woman who fell into the pit should be his real target.


    Would they be paid after they kidnapped the wrong person?


    Alby thought of it, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "We didn''t know it. The money..."


    "Money? You didn''t get it done but you want the money?"


    Joann red at the man in front of her. Her voice sounded even angrier.


    Originally, she had wanted to kill Martha, and now she got the wrong person.


    Jane saw her face, which wasn''t good.


    Just when she thought of something, Hollie came over.


    "What''s wrong?"


    She had just arrived and heard that they kidnapped the wrong person. But Joann had told her that the


    n was going well on the phone.


    Hollie looked at Joann and Alby with anger.


    Joann saw her here and stopped talking.


    But she knew that she had to face it. She exined in a low voice, "We kidnapped the wrong person."


    "How? How did that happen?"


    Hollie frowned in anger, looking at Joann in front of her.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Today was such a good opportunity. Both Rhys and Stefan weren''t around Martha but the wrong


    person was kidnapped. What a stupid mistake!


    Hearing this, Alby unconsciously shrank his neck.


    Though he failed to do the task well, he indeed did it, so he exined, "I asked the woman in the room


    if she was Ms. Doyle and she said ''yes'', so I..."


    "Fool, a bunch of fools!"


    Hollie was furious. She didn''t expect things would be deviated from the n.


    Alby was yelled at and looked at Hollie with a bit of fear.


    "It''s not our fault. Who would have known that she''s not Ms. Doyle?"


    "Hollie, should we go get her now?"


    Reluctant to ept the failure, Joann looked at Hollie. Clearly, she did not want to give up.


    Hollie heard it and red at her.


    "Go get her? You think it''s that easy? That would be turning ourselves in!"


    Joann opened her mouth, but didn''t know what to say. She was really unwilling to miss out on such a


    good opportunity.


    "If you weren''t so stupid, Martha should be dead now!"


    Hollie looked at Joann in fury and pped her in the face. This fool never makes, but always breaks!


    Joann was pped, and the right side of her face was red with burning pain, but she endured it.


    Because right now, there was a more important thing to deal with.


    After a long time, Hollie gradually calmed down.


    At this point, they had to solve this as soon as possible. She couldn''t get implicated.


    "Did she see your faces?"


    Joann nodded, flustered. "When she woke up, she saw me."


    She was very flustered. If she wanted to save her own ass, she had to...


    "We have to kill Jane, or... she will testify against me!"


    Hearing her words, Hollie looked at Jane coldly with her eyes full of disdain.


    This fool. Not only had she failed to kidnap Martha, but also her face was seen by Jane.


    If they killed Jane now, things would only be made worse.


    Joann was so stupid!


    If Joann had a death wish, Joann shouldn''t drag her along.


    Although Hollie wasining inside, she didn''t show it.


    She swept a cold nce at Joann and said coldly, "Jane''s death will do us no good."


    Hearing this, Joann was stunned.


    If Jane lived, she would be doomed.


    What did Hollie mean?

 Chapter 105 Turning Against Each Other

    Chapter 105 Turning Against Each Other


    Joann''s face changed and she grabbed Hollie''s wrist in a panic.


    "Hollie, what should I do?"


    "In this case, you might as well just turn yourself in."


    As soon as Hollie said this, Joann let go of her hand.


    Joann''s eyes widened and she didn''t believe what she had heard.


    Turn herself in?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean by that? This was your idea and now that things havee to this, you want me to


    turn myself in?"


    Hollie frowned, watching Joann and feeling angrier and angrier.


    "Would this n have failed if you were not so stupid? How would Jane see your face if you were


    careful enough?"


    "If you were here just now, she would have seen your face instead!"


    Joann was so angry knowing that Hollie was going to sacrifice her.


    In this situation, she would never sacrifice her self to protect Hollie. So, Joann retorted upon Hollie with


    a ferocious look in her eyes.


    Hollie heard this and knew that Joann had blown her top. It was very likely that Joann was going to turn


    against her.


    A hint of ruthlessness shed across Hollie''s eyes as she stared daggers at Joann.


    "So?"


    "Would you spare Jane if you were seen by her?"


    Joann was being sarcastic. She cared about nothing now.


    Now, she just wanted to save her own life.


    She had been friends with Hollie for so many years, and she was very clear that Hollie would not let


    Jane off if Jane saw her face today.


    But now, Hollie was telling her that she should turn herself in?


    Why should she turn herself in?


    If they were going to prison, she would be an aplice at most, and Hollie was the main culprit.


    Joann thought of this and looked more ruthless.


    "Hollie, you want me to be the scapegoat and go to prison for you. No way!"


    "What does it have to do with me? You did everything."


    Hollie clenched her fists, looking at Joann, furious.


    When Joann heard this, her anger was utterly ignited and she shouted at the top of her lungs.


    "Don''t you know how many things I have done for you? You asked me to set fire, to drug Martha. I did


    as you said! I didn''t turn you in even once, but now you wanna sacrifice me?"


    Hollie was angry at the mention of drugging Martha and angrily retorted, "You dare to mention drugging


    Martha? You ended up being drugged and tried to seduce Stefan! You think I have no idea? You are


    just a whore!"


    "A whore?"


    Joann red at her, wishing she could tear Hollie''s face.


    Hollie was so pissed and was no longer as gentle as usual.


    "Yes! You are a whore!"


    "Shut up!"


    Joann shouted angrily, raising her hand and was about to p Hollie.


    Hollie saw that Joann wanted to p her, grabbed Joann''s wrist and fought back.


    Soon, the two women started to wrestle.


    Standing beside, the kidnapper, Alby, saw this sudden chaos and was confused.


    They had just kidnapped the wrong person. How did things be soplicated?


    They were arguing so loudly now. What if someone heard them?


    While Alby was thinking, the fight in front of him was about to end.


    Joann was quite strong, so after a scuffle, she took the opportunity and pushed Hollie hard.


    Hollie hit the table next to her. Biting her lip, she only felt pain all over.


    How dared this damned bitch really attack her!


    The knife on the table fell to the ground because of the impact and made a dull noise.


    Hollie looked down. At that moment, she had been driven mad by resentment and lost her mind. She


    bent over to pick up the knife on the ground.


    When Joann was about to pounce on her to hit her, Hollie grabbed the knife and waved it at Joann''s


    face.


    Then there was a dead silence.


    Joann opened her eyes wide, shocked and painful.

 Chapter 106 Divorce Was All They Could Talk About

    Chapter 106 Divorce Was All They Could Talk About


    Hollie didn''t think that much. She was just trying to defend herself, but the knife identally cut Joann''s


    carotid artery.


    Joann froze as she felt something warm flowing down from her neck.


    She stretched out her hand rigidly, touched her neck, looked down, and saw the blood in her hand.


    Then, Joann fell to the ground, covering her neck, looking at Hollie in pain and horror.


    "Help me... Help me..."


    Alby was shocked to see this scene.


    He looked at the woman on the ground. The blood kept flowing from her neck and soon stained the


    whole ground.


    How did it turn out like this?


    Alby no longer wanted to get paid. All he wanted now was to escape.


    He turned around and wanted to run.


    But before he could, he heard the woman''s snapping voice.


    "You are not allowed to leave. I''ll pay you double the money!"


    When Alby heard this, hie stopped, then turned his head and looked at the woman in horror.


    "But... Someone is dead..."


    This waspletely different from what he had expected, so he just wanted to quit now.


    "If she didn''t died, we would!"


    Hollie''s original fear and anxiety gradually disappeared. She looked at Joann, who was on the verge of


    death, and sneered.


    She deserved it!


    Joann was lying on the ground, blood gushing out from her neck.


    Her hands were on the wound, and the nerves of her brain began to paralyze, and her whole face was


    extremely pale.


    She was still calling for help, but the two standing in front of her just looked at her, waiting for her death.


    Joann opened her mouth, and her voice grew lower and lower until there was no sound at all from her.


    After a long time, Hollie opened her mouth to break the dead silence.


    "I didn''t want you to live anyway."


    She gazed at Joann who was bleeding, her words sounded like hell.


    Joann stared at her with her eyes open. ''Hollie, you''re so ruthless!''


    Hollie sneered and said in a sarcastic tone, "Joann, be smarter in your next life."


    Joann''s body shook, and her eyes stared wider, until she could not open them any wider. She lost her


    breath.


    When she died, her eyes were still open wide.


    Alby panicked when he saw Joann''s horrifying face.


    "She... she died... What do we do now?"


    Hollie, with a sinister smiled, took off her coat and clean the fingerprint on the knife.


    After she did so, she ced the knife in Joann''s right hand.


    "If you do as I say, we will be fine."


    Alby stared at the woman in front of him, not knowing what she was going to do.


    After telling him what to do next, Hollie looked around again, and then left with a smile.


    Joann had died, and it was good. Only a dead person would never betray her.


    ...


    At the same time, in the back of the hill.


    Martha and Stefan looked at each other as time passed. No one came to their rescue.


    Martha''s voice was hoarse and she didn''t want Jane to be in danger. She could only continue to call for


    help.


    Stefan frowned and interrupted her, "Someone wille in a while."


    Hearing this, Martha licked her dry lips and did not speak.


    Stefan was a president. If he was trapped here for some time, the manager would absolutelye.


    After a few seconds of silence, she remembered something and asked, "How did you get here?"


    "I checked the surveince video. The man who led you here was a fake employee in disguise."


    The man''s cold voice sounded. Martha heard it and felt restless.


    She frowned and said anxiously, "He took Jane away."


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure she''ll be fine."


    The man''s voice softened a little bit. They were trapped here, so there was nothing he could do, but he


    did not want her to be so anxious.


    But right after his words left his mouth, Martha said indifferently with somewhat displeasure.


    "She''s not your friend, so of course you don''t care."


    Stefan frowned. But he had been used to her being unfriendly.


    "We''re both trapped here. Can''t you say something nicer?"


    Martha was unmoved and sneered indifferently.


    "I don''t have any nice things to say to you."


    Divorce was all they could talk about. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 107 What Do You Owe Her?

    Chapter 107 What Do You Owe Her?


    But clearly, Stefan didn''t want Martha to talk about the divorce.


    And the expression of impatience on her face was pretty obvious while she was thinking about it.


    Stefan frowned, his eyes getting darker.


    After a moment, he looked down and said in a low voice, "I haven''t moved on."


    "So what?"


    Honestly, Martha was a bit surprised to hear these words. After all, it was the first time he had said this.


    The old her wished so much to hear that but now she only found it ridiculous.


    She looked calmly at him, who was standing in front of her. And she knew what he meant, but she just


    didn''t care now.


    Stefan''s face darkened and then he added in a slightly husky voice, "Martha, I like you. And I''ve


    promised I''ll let you go in three months. But I have confidence that I''ll make you return to me within


    three months."


    "That''s ridiculous."


    Martha looked at Stefan mockingly and scoffed.


    Her mind drifted back to what had happened in the past, and she added atst, "I''m not Hollie. I don''t


    need your pity love."


    "It''s not what you think between Hollie and me."


    When it came to Hollie, Stefan was bugged, with a touch of sorrow in his eyes.


    He knew it was hard for Martha to ept him again now.


    But he truly cared about Martha and he did let her down.


    After a long while, Martha raised her eyes at him, sneered, and then asked a question that she had


    been wanting to ask before-


    "I''ve been wondering, why do you have a soft spot for Hollie?"


    Why had Stefan hurt her again and again for Hollie in the past?


    Certainly, Martha was asking this for the old her. Now she didn''t care about the answer at all.


    Stefan''s face darkened and he denied, "It''s not that I have a soft spot for her. I was just paying my


    debt."


    "Debt? What do you owe her?"


    Martha said in a mocking voice. She frowned as she didn''t understand what he meant.


    Martha thought, ''He owed Hollie something? Howe I don''t know?!''


    Stefan could tell the taunt in her words, wondering if she thought he was lying.


    This time he was willing to exin it, but would she listen and trust him?


    "I was in great pain when my parents passed away. I guess you could vaguely remember what


    happened at that time."


    Martha had mixed feelings with her eyes down when he mentioned his deceased parents.


    Of course, she remembered it, because she was the one who had been there for him during his difficult


    time.


    But...


    It seemed like he didn''t care and he never talked about anything she had done for him at that time.


    "Back then, Hollie was the only one who was there for me to help me get out of this agony."


    Stefan talked about what had happened in the past slowly and peacefully.


    "I just wanna be alone at that time. I locked myself in the room and didn''t want to ept the reality of


    my parents'' death. When Hollie found out, she wore a mask and stood outside my room to cheer me


    up, talk to me, stay with me until I finally moved past it."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "The experience of that time was important to me."


    Stefan''s eyes looked darker when he finished thest few words.


    Before, he couldn''t tell whether he loved Hollie or he was just grateful to her.


    But now, he realized he didn''t love Hollie and he simply felt he owed her.


    In the past few years, he had thought Martha died and had guilt towards her. Seeing her again years


    Stefan was angry to learn that Hollie lied about having first sex with him at 18. But he could never


    forget how she helped him get through the difficult time. He owed her and he must repay her.


    Hearing this, Martha pressed her lips together with her eyes dark.


    ''The person who was there for him after he lost his parents... is me, not Hollie.''

 Chapter 108 Dont Want to See His Remorse

    Chapter 108 Don''t Want to See His Remorse


    That year, Mr. And Mrs. Harrisons got into an ident and passed away. Stefan, their only child, got


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    sick after kneeling at the graveyard for a whole night.


    He didn''t want to see anybody then and locked himself in his room in depression.


    He couldn''t ept the fact that his parents who were deeply in love had died.


    The Doyle family and the Harrison family had been in a friendship for many years. And Maxwell went to


    see Stefan when he heard it.


    But Stefan refused to open the door to anyone or get out of his room.


    Martha, who was 14 at that time, was there with her father Maxwell. She didn''t want Stefan to keep


    locking himself in the room, so she came up with an idea.


    She showed up outside his room at the same time every day with a mask on, singing to him and telling


    stories to make him feel less lonely.


    She also folded many little paper stars with positive and encouraging words written on them.


    She forgot how long those dayssted. The one thing she knew was that he would open the door and


    take away those little paper stars from her hand every evening.


    They didn''t talk to each other but she was still very happy.


    She was also upset that Mr. and Mrs. Harrison died unexpectedly.


    But one should not indulge himself in the past, but move on, right?


    So she hoped that one day Stefan could pull himself together and take the responsibility he was


    supposed to.


    Till that day, he finally opened the door in the morning and smiled at her.


    He looked at her with much tenderness in his dark eyes and said softly, "Have you been here for me all


    this time?"


    Martha slightly nodded with surprise and joy in her eyes. And the rabbit mask was still on her face.


    She didn''t expect that he would talk to her.


    Stefan smiled and touched her head gently because he didn''t know if he could get through this without


    her.


    "Thank you for always being there for me. I''m fine now."


    Hearing this, she was really happy at that time. She was also happy for him.


    She wanted to take off the mask and let him see her face but then she thought it would be too brusque


    if she suddenly did so.


    Atst, she nodded in a shy manner, looked up at him and said with a smile, "If you really wanna thank


    me, remember to protect me in the future!"


    "I''ll always protect you."


    Stefan looked at her seriously with determination in his eyes.


    After hearing hismitment, Martha turned and left shyly.


    It turned out that Hollie had taken the credit for all this.


    No wonder he would take her side and wouldn''t let anyone hurt her.


    He was keeping his promise but identally hurt the one he should truly protect.


    How ridiculous!


    At this moment, Martha who was standing in front of Stefan sneered with her long eyshes fluttering.


    ''Stefan, what would you do if one day you realize that girl was actually me?''


    ''But for now, I don''t need you to know this.''


    ''You better not know this for the rest of your life.''


    ''Because I don''t wanna see your remorse! So hypocritical!"


    Martha sneered even more at this thought, "It looks like you''ve been protecting her for a reason."


    Stefan nodded slightly, "You don''t know what happened back then."


    She looked at him impassively and said still aloofly, "Sure, I don''t know but I don''t want to."


    He looked up and met her dark eyes.


    "I am only nice to Hollie out of gratitude, but not out of love."


    "Just stop it. I don''t wanna hear all this."


    Martha looked away at the vacant ground like what Stefan had just said had nothing to do with her.


    At this moment, trapped in this ce, she suddenly missed Jimmy so much.


    With her eyes down, she murmured as if unintentionally, if you are a bone marrow match for a child


    who is not rted to you, would you save him?"

 Chapter 109 Commit Suicide to Escape Punishment

    Chapter 109 Commit Suicide to Escape Punishment


    There was some guilt in Stefan''s dark eyes when he heard the question.


    He thought, ''Did she remember what had happened before?''


    He did feel sorry for forcing her to donate bone marrow to Hollie.


    But he didn''t know back then that she was pregnant and sick. And he thought that was just a bone


    marrow donation and it wouldn''t hurt her.


    Martha waited for a moment, but did not hear a response. Then a subtle sneer touched her lips.


    "Never mind. Just forget it."


    He would have said yes if he wanted to.


    Martha''s face darkened and she felt sorry for Jimmy who had to suffer so much at such a young age.


    And Stefan didn''t deserve to be Jimmy''s father.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Rhys set out to track the ck car after figuring out which direction it was headed.


    Soon after that, Rhys told his men to check the security cameras at every intersection.


    A short whileter, the manager got a call that the ck car was seen at a remote intersection.


    "Mr. Williams, that car showed up at the intersection towards the abandoned dark factory. The person


    on that security camera is a native and he''s quite familiar with the routes there."


    Rhys frowned and said with a cold voice, "Go find him in the dark factory."


    Hearing this, the driver soon replied, "Got it."


    Two cars pulled off outside the dark factory half an hourter.


    Rhys got off the car and then went in with a serious face.


    He instantly saw Jane who had passed out on a chair when he walked in.


    And Joann was lying dead in blood on the ground near Jane with her eyes wide open.


    She obviously died with a grievance.


    Besides, there was a man, who pretended to be an employee in the morning, hiding in it.


    Rhys'' face darkened and he asked coldly, "Where is the other woman?"


    Alby shook his head and denied, "She... she fell into a trap at the back of the hill. I... I didn''t do


    anything."


    Rhys stared at him with darkness gathering in his eyes.


    The manager walked towards Jane. He put his finger under her nose to check if she was alive, and he


    took a breath of relief after he found her slight breathing.


    "Mr. Williams, she''s alive."


    Rhys took a nce at Joann who was lying in blood and added, "How did she die?"


    "She... she said she kidnapped the wrong person, everything was over, she couldn''t get caught by the


    police. And then... then she killed herself with the knife."


    Alby was so scared of Rhys'' powerful aura that he went down on his knee and shouted, "I don''t know


    what happened. I got panicked when she killed herself."


    "Boss, I was just told to kidnap somebody. I didn''t n all this and I didn''t hurt anyone. Could you let


    me go, please..."


    Rhys stared impassively at the man who was begging while kneeling. Joannmitted suicide?


    How was that possible?


    "She told you to kidnap that woman?"


    "Yes, that was her."


    Alby nodded heavily and then soon shook his head when he realized something was wrong.


    Rhys frowned, "Well?"


    "She told me to kidnap Ms. Doyle... I thought the woman on that chair was Ms. Doyle so... I kidnapped


    her."


    Alby hung her head low and exined seriously, with a strange look in her eyes.


    He said what Hollie had taught him to, but he didn''t know if they would buy his words.


    After a moment, Jane finally woke up to the call of the manager.


    She opened her eyes and sat tight. Then she looked down and saw Joann lying in blood so she


    couldn''t help but yell-


    "She''s dead."


    Rhys stated this fact calmly and Jane''s eyes were wide with disbelief.


    ''Joann was dead!''


    ''But...''


    She looked with fear at Joann who was lying dead with her eyes open and had no idea what had


    happened.


    "How... how did she die?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Suicide."


    Jane couldn''t believe this single word she heard from Rhys.


    ''Joann was fine before knocking me out. How could shemit suicide?''


    Then Rhys asked, with his eyes dark, "Where''s Martha? Wasn''t she with you?"


    "Ms. Doyle... right, she fell off the trap at the back of the hill. I wonder if she''s okay."


    Jane replied with a worried face.


    She was worried that Ms. Doyle would get hurt or something.


    Hearing her words, Rhys realized that the kidnapper was telling the truth.


    ''Martha is at the back of the hill.''


    ''Stefan went to find her there. She should be fine.''

 Chapter 110 He Was Afraid to Upset Her Again

    Chapter 110 He Was Afraid to Upset Her Again


    At the same time, Martha and Stefan had waited a long time but no one came to their rescue.


    Stefan tried to talk to her to thaw the tension between them while they were waiting. Unfortunately, she


    didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    And he couldn''t upset her again, or it might cause her to have a seizure. After all,st time...


    He didn''t want to experience it again.


    Stefan said patiently, "It looks like they won''t be here shortly. You step on my shoulder and try to climb


    out. How about that?"


    "No, thanks."


    Martha turned away and rejected coldly.


    She thought she could wait and others mighte to save them soon.


    Stefan, with deep eyes, looked at Martha who had just rejected in front of him and said, "You can go for


    them when you get out."


    Martha pressed her lips and hesitated.


    ''It is a waste of time waiting here. I might as well get out and have them here to rescue us sooner and


    then we can go save Jane.''


    "Okay."


    She finallypromised. Stefan walked toward the corner and squatted down with a smile, "Hop on."


    Martha walked over and stepped on his shoulder after a moment of hesitation.


    "Stand firm and be careful."


    Stefan said gently and then slowly stood up.


    He felt that Martha was so skinny that there was little weight on his shoulders.


    He squinted as he thought about how little she ate at night in the vi.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He thought he must make sure she ate properly when they got back.


    Martha tried so hard to climb up while finding a hold with her hands.


    When Stefan stood tight, she found that she could touch the edge of the exit and she wanted to climb


    up by stepping on a rock.


    But unexpectedly, that rock was unstable. She then fell backward after her foot slipped.


    Stefan got a feeling that she was about to fall, so he soon took a step backward and reached out his


    arms to catch her.


    But they all fell due to the momentum in thest.


    Stefan held her into his arms tightly to protect her.


    Martha clearly heard a deep hum from him when they fell onto the ground.


    She turned and looked at him who was right in front of her face and asked in a calm voice, "Are you


    alright?"


    "I''m fine."


    Stefan frowned and replied with pain.


    He felt that his arm had broken but it was not the time to say this.


    Martha''s eyes shed and she got up from his arms with a smile and said coldly, "Thank you."


    Stefan pressed his lips together without uttering a word.


    Martha noticed the unnatural movements of his arm. Then she realized that he put his arm under the


    back of her head to protect her just now. Could it be...


    "Your arm..."


    "It''s fine."


    Martha''s face darkened and she wanted to say something to Stefan who was bearing pain. But then


    she thought, ''Whatever, I''m not the one in pain."


    At the same time, a voice came not far away above them.


    "Mr. Harrison, Ms. Doyle..."


    Martha''s eyes lit up when she heard this and then she replied, "We are here!"


    Soon the manager came over with his men and started to rescue them.


    Rhys stood aside and looked down at Martha and Stefan who looked quite messy with mud on their


    clothes and matted hair.


    But somehow they looked like a lovely couple that way.


    A weird look shed in Rhys'' dark eyes. He asked gently, "Ms. Doyle, are you all right?"


    Jane also asked worriedly at this time-


    "Ms. Doyle, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine."


    Seeing that Jane was fine and up there, Martha sighed in relief.


    ''Thank god she''s okay.''


    Soon Martha and Stefan were rescued from this trap.


    Rhys then came close to Martha and asked with a wickedly soft voice, "Did you get hurt, huh?"


    "Thanks for your concern. Nothing serious. I can take care of it myself."


    Martha leaned closer to Jane to pull away from Rhys and then looked at Jane.


    "You okay?"


    "I''m alright... just my head hurt."


    Janeughed shortly with frustration and then touched the spot she got hit by a rock.


    ''Luckily, Joann didn''t hit me that hard. Otherwise, I might have a concussion now.''


    Seeing that they were okay, Rhys said, "Since you are all fine, we should get back to the vi now."


    They all nodded. What had happened today was prettyplicated.


    Martha turned around and took a look at Stefan who was frowning. A smile that was scarcely


    perceptible appeared in her eyes.

 Chapter 111 Dont Risk Your Life Next Time

    Chapter 111 Don''t Risk Your Life Next Time


    "Mr. Williams, thanks."


    "It''s my pleasure to help a lovely idea." The corners of Rhys'' eyes rose slightly and a flirtatious smile


    appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    He then turned to Stefan with a meaningful look.


    "Mr. Harrison, it''s awful to look at you like this now."


    "It''s better than youingte."


    Stefan took a cold nce at Rhys and replied pointedly.


    Seeing that Stefan and Rhys were bickering again, Martha slightly frowned.


    She found that they would be so childish when they were together.


    She just get out of there with Jane, but as she turned around, she remembered something and said to


    Stefan, "Mr. Harrison, your arm is broken. You should get it checked."


    After all, he got hurt because of her. Without timely treatment, his arm might be permanently injured,


    and she would be to me for it.


    After saying those words, Martha turned and left without waiting for his reply.


    She didn''t want to see Stefan and Rhys bickering in the morning, so she went here for the inspection


    with Jane early.


    But now...


    Well, it seemed like a part she couldn''t get away with.


    ...


    After half an hour, they returned to the vi.


    Martha was exhausted and just wanted to take a shower in her room.


    On the way back, Jane told her what had happened after she was kidnapped.


    It sounded... quite interesting.


    Kidnapping the wrong person?


    Martha didn''t expect this stupid mistake to be made.


    But things gotplicated again now that Joann had died. And the project they had been working on


    might be ruined.


    After a while, Martha heard someone knocking when she got out of the bathroom.


    After she was dressed, she opened the door to her room and saw Rhys standing in the doorway with a


    first-aid kit in his hand.


    He waved the kit at her, "I guess you got hurt, too. I''m here to bring you the kit."


    "Thank you."


    Martha directly took away the first-aid kit he brought and was about to close the door.


    But unexpectedly, Rhys moved faster than her and put his arm at the side of the door to stop her.


    Martha frowned as she knew that Rhys wouldn''t quit that easily.


    "Mr. Williams, you want something?"


    "Don''t you wanna know how''s Stefan doing right now?"


    Rhys'' good-looking eyebrows were slightly raised and there was a frivolous smile in his narrow long


    eyes.


    Martha pressed her red lips and asked impassively, "How is he?"


    "He''s doing okay. Minor fracture. Nothing serious."


    There was a bigger smile on his face, as if he had expected her to ask this.


    Martha ignored his frivolity and said in a businesslike tone, "Mr. Williams, if there''s nothing else, I''m


    gonna go take a rest."


    "I''m afraid you can''t." Martha was confused by what he had just said.


    Rhys said with a smile, "The police are here. They''re waiting for you downstairs."


    Martha''s face darkened. After all, someone had died and she knew what the police would ask her.


    Without overthinking it, she put the first-aid kit in her room and went downstairs to the lobby of the vi


    with him.


    Everyone was there when she went down.


    One of the police officers walked forward and asked at the sight of Martha, "Are you Martha?"


    "Yes, I am."


    Martha responded indifferently, saying nothing more.


    The officer asked her with a serious face and she told them everything she knew.


    Others did the same. They all looked at each other when the officer was taking notes.


    In the end, the police officer looked at Jane with a sullen face and asked seriously, "Did you see Joann


    killing herself?"


    "No... I only woke up once and she was fine at that time. Then I was knocked out by her."


    Jane shook her head and that was all she knew.


    After this officer was done asking, he turned and looked at the aplice Alby who was brought by his


    colleague.


    "Did you see the whole thing?"


    Alby nodded while trembling and replied with a trembling voice, "Miss Lowe told me to kidnap Ms.


    Doyle. But I kidnapped the wrong one. She got pissed... and said that she would get caught eventually,


    so... so she just killed herself."


    "Okay. We''ll get other information from you if needed and keep you notified after we investigate it."


    Then the police told them to stay in this vi today and that this area would be blocked temporarily.


    Seeing the police leaving, Martha slightly frowned.


    She thought what Alby had said was a lie.


    Why on earth would someone like Joannmit suicide for fear of punishment?


    But Martha had no evidence.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought, ''If Joann was the one behind the kidnapping, then Hollie must have been involved in it.''


    At this thought, Martha''s face changed and she looked away at Hollie, who was standing aside silently


    just now.


    Hollie noticed Martha''s nces but she didn''t care.


    There was nothing Martha could do about her without evidence.


    Hollie then looked at Stefan with concern deliberately and asked with worry, "Stefan, how do you feel


    right now?"


    "I''m fine."


    Stefan replied coldly while staring at Martha.


    Martha looked away to neglect his gaze.


    When she saw them like this, Hollie''s face darkened. She was upset but she still said softly, "Promise


    me, you won''t risk your life next time. It''s not worth it."


    Hearing these words, Stefan didn''t utter a word, his eyes like twin pools so dark and deep.

 Chapter 112 So Hard-hearted Now

    Chapter 112 So Hard-hearted Now


    The police came the next day. They said that Joann''s kidnapping and suicide could only be ruled as an


    attempted murder and a suicide to escape punishment.


    Since the mastermind of the crime hadmitted suicide, this case was closed.


    And everyone was fine with it.


    This thing had a certain effect on residents who were living on this ind and this developing project.


    Atst, Rhys and Stefan agreed that they should postpone this project after discussion.


    In the afternoon, they were on the way back, sitting on the yacht and looking at each other without a


    word.


    A group of reporters soon surrounded them when they got off the yacht at the Kongan dock.


    They were all holding up their microphones and asking about the ident this time-


    "Mr. Harrison, would this suicide affect the development area?"


    "Mr. Williams, would you call off the cooperation with the Doyle Group?"


    "The victim is the has-been model Joann. We heard that shemitted suicide to escape punishment.


    Mrs. Harrison, rumor has it that you two don''t get along. What do you have to say for yourself about


    this ident?"


    For these questions, they all remained silent and didn''t answer.


    Those reporters were pushing, shoving, and cramming around there because they all wanted first-hand


    news.


    Stefan walked to Martha and then blocked all those reporters and questions for her with his tall body.


    Meanwhile, Hollie, who was behind Stefan, stumbled and almost fell because no one protected her.


    She kept her head down with grudges, jealousy, and hatred in her eyes.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought, ''Martha wouldn''t even be here if the n worked.''


    When Hollie was lost in thought, the crowd of reporters crowding in on Martha asked Martha again.


    "Mrs. Harrison, what do you think about Joann''s suicide?"


    Martha thought, ''What do I think? It''s not like I am the one thatmitted suicide.''


    Martha''s eyes shed with coldness. She then looked up calmly at those reporters who asked hard


    questions.


    "I am in no position to get involved in this case, nor can I give any opinion. The police will take care of it


    atrge. As for whether the suspectmitted suicide or got killed by someone else, I believe the


    police will give us a satisfactory answer eventually."


    Her businesslike and yet not juicy reply disappointed those reporters.


    Martha took a look at the reporter blocking in front of her and said coldly, "Please move aside. You got


    in my way."


    Those reporters were dumbfounded at first and then all stood aside to get out of the way.


    Seeing that Martha had a tough attitude, they turned and stared at Hollie who was standing aside.


    They changed their target and started asking questions and started to ask Hollie questions.


    Hollie got annoyed by their questions but she had to pretend to be nice.


    Meanwhile, Rhys who was standing not far away stared at Martha.


    His face darkened when he saw Stefan escorting his wife away.


    Martha didn''t appreciate Stefan''s kindness. But for Rhys, it was still quite unpleasant to see them walk


    together.


    Then Rhys sneered as if he wasughing at himself.


    He thought, ''Do I really have feelings for her?''


    He admitted that Martha showed many good attributes four yearster, and men would be fascinated


    by her without realizing it.


    But, four years ago, Martha was hurt so deeply. He was afraid that she wouldn''t fall for anyone again.


    ...


    After getting in the car, Stefan told the driver to get back to the Harrison Vi.


    They didn''t talk in the car. And Martha kept staring outside the window. The car stopped outside the


    Harrison Vi half an hourter.


    Martha pulled the car door open, grabbed her suitcase in fatigue, and then turned to walk towards the


    Harrison Vi.


    Stefan walked forward in strides and took over the suitcase from her hand.


    "Let me do it."


    Martha, who was standing in front of him, shot a cold nce at him and pressed her lips without saying


    a word.


    After getting upstairs, Martha took over the suitcase and was about to get into her room after saying


    thanks to him.


    But his tall body stood right in front of her, without the slightest intention of backing down.


    Martha lowered her eyes, her tone of voice cold with a touch of impatience, "Mr. Harrison, I wanna go


    rest in my room."


    Stefan slightly frowned when he heard her words and saw her face looking tired and wan, and asked,


    "Are you okay?"


    He wondered if all that had happened on the ind would affect her mental health and her physical


    condition.


    Even if her cancer could be cured, she still had to take medicine for the rest of her life and she couldn''t


    get too excited.


    Last time she almost...

 Chapter 113 Martha Has a Child?

    Chapter 113 Martha Has a Child?


    Stefan was terrified at the thought of the consequences of Martha''s emotional breakdown thest time


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    she argued with him.


    Martha said ironically, "Do I look like I''m not okay?"


    "After so many things happened, you..."


    She interrupted him when he was in mid-sentence.


    "No big deal. It''s not like I haven''t been through anything like this. I''m fine. Right now I just wanna go


    have a rest."


    Stefan saw the fatigue on her face, so he swallowed the caring words he was about to say. He was


    afraid that she didn''t even need it.


    He then pressed his thin lips and took a step back.


    He stood rooted to the spot and watched her walk back to her room and shut the door.


    At the thought that Martha hadn''t eaten much today, he went downstairs to have the maid make some


    soup and bring it to her.


    Meanwhile, in Martha''s room.


    She was lying on the couch with dull eyes, gazing at the ceiling.


    She didn''t see Joann''s dead body but that was a human life, after all.


    Besides, based on her understanding of Joann, she didn''t think Joann wouldmit suicide to escape


    punishment.


    Martha''s long eyshes fluttered. She thought, ''If it weren''t suicide, then there''s only one possibility-


    murder. Well, then it''s pretty clear.''


    ''If Hollie killed Joann, conspired with the kidnapper, and made the crime scene look like the way Joann


    killed herself.''


    ''Such being the case, Hollie can get out of the whole thing. Malicious and merciless as she is, killing


    one person is not that hard for her.''


    Martha was d that nothing serious happened to Jane or she wouldn''t forgive herself for the rest of


    her life.


    ...


    At the same time, Hollie got back to the vi where Libby lived.


    She sat on the couch and watched Libby making tea for her, looking depressed.


    "If that idiot Joann hadn''t kidnapped the wrong person, this date would be the anniversary of Martha''s


    death."


    "Have some coffee. We''ve got plenty of time to talk."


    Libby held up a cup of coffee slowly and put it in front of Hollie.


    Hollie took the cup, drank it all, and started to tell the whole thing with anger-


    "When we were on the ind. we had two local residents disguise as the workers at the construction


    site and take Martha away. Rhys and Stefan weren''t around her back then. But who knows? Even if we


    got the best chance ever, that idiot Joann still had her way to blow this. She kidnapped Jane, the one


    who works for Martha!"


    Hollie got more furious as she said it.


    That bitch Joann actually had the nerve to hit her!


    How dared she!


    "That bitch tried to turn me in. We got into a fight, and then... I identally killed her."


    Hollie looked at Libby anxiously with trepidation when she finished those words.


    Although, she had erased all traces of her from the crime scene.


    Still, there might something she had missed. And if someone found it, then she...


    Having been aware of the whole thing, Libby sat next to Hollie and patted her back tofort her.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll have it dealt withter. I promise, there won''t be any evidence left against you.


    And the police won''t find it."


    "So relieved to hear that. I knew you would help me."


    Hollie''s anxiety all dissipated, as she knew that she would be fine as long as Libby was there.


    After feeling better, she thought about failing to get Martha killed this time, and a touch of resentment


    appeared in her eyes.


    "If Rhys and Stefan weren''t around Martha and protected her, I would have made it right now."


    "Made it right now?"


    Hearing Hollie''s words, Libby squinted and said meaningfully, "She''s moreplicated than you


    thought."


    "What do you mean?"


    Hollie frowned in confusion, not understanding why Libby would say that.


    In Hollie''s eyes, Martha just became a little more tricky than four years ago, and Martha would be not a


    match for her without the protection of Rhys and Stefan.


    Libby stood up with a stern face, and passed over a file on the table to Hollie.


    "Look at this."


    Hollie got more confused as she looked down and saw Martha''s name on it.


    Libby''s voice came into Hollie''s ears when she was flipping through the file.


    "I made a bunch of calls to have them get it for me overseas."


    Hollie looked through it quickly, and soon caught the point.


    The astonishment on her face was pretty obvious.


    Martha''s secret was written on the paper clearly and even Hollie didn''t know that.


    Martha had given birth to a child abroad who had been in the hospital for a long time. The name of the


    hospital had not been found out. The only thing they knew was that child was in poor health and


    needed to receive treatment often.


    Hollie was in big shock. She looked up at Libby and couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    ''Martha had a child?''


    ''Would that child be ... Stefan''s?''

 Chapter 114 What Disease Does That Child Suffer from

    Chapter 114 What Disease Does That Child Suffer from


    Hollie was thinking about it. Libby saw right through her and then nodded.


    "That''s right. He''s Stefan''s child. If I''m right, the purpose of her return this time is not that simple."


    Hollie''s face went pale when she heard Libby''s words. She then looked at Libby with anxiety.


    "We can''t let Stefan know about this child. If he knows that their child is still alive, he''ll never be


    together with me."


    Libby patted Hollie''s shoulder tofort her, "I know. But we need to know more details before we take


    action."


    Hollie panicked. And then she grabbed Libby''s hands so tight like she was a lifesaver.


    "Libby, you have to help me."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll get you everything you want."


    Libby said with a smile on her lips. She would literally do everything for Hollie, her goddaughter.


    After all, she watched Hollie grow up.


    Most importantly, as Hollie''s godmother, she could be rich for the rest of her life if Hollie got to be


    married to a rich man like Stefan.


    Hollie then leaned her head upon Libby''s bosom, "Libby, I can''t lose Stefan..."


    She had done tons of bad things but the only reason was to get Stefan''s love.


    She really loved Stefan.


    "You won''t. This will never happen," Libby said gently.


    After Hollie regainedposure, she squinted and said in a vicious tone.


    "As long as my men find out what hospital that child is in and what disease he is suffering from, it will


    be easier for us to be against Martha."


    Hearing this, Hollie nodded. Then her eyes lit up and she thought, ''Right! Martha hasn''t said a thing


    about that child since she came back. She definitely doesn''t want us to know.''


    ''If we can get something on her and use it to threaten her, then...''


    All of a sudden, Hollie got a fiercer look on her face.


    ''If possible, I want her and her child to disappear once and for all!''


    ...


    Time flies. Two days went by.


    Martha looked better after two days'' rest.


    Today she went downstairs to have lunch as usual but then she saw Stefan already sitting at the dining


    table and waiting for her.


    She ignored him with an indifferent look on her face. She then sat down and started todle out a bowl


    of soup for herself.


    Seeing herpletely ignore him, Stefan squinted and said, "How are you after two days'' rest? Feeling


    better?"


    "Yep."


    Martha replied casually and then continued to have her soup with no intention to talk more.


    It was weird. Somehow Stefan spent most of the time these two days at home and tried to talk to her


    every now and then.


    Although, she practically didn''t respond.


    There was nothing to talk about between them.


    The only thing she wanted to talk about was the divorce. But he didn''t want to.


    Stefan sat opposite her and his eyes got darker seeing her like this.


    His pretty eyebrows frowned as he said in a cold voice, "There are no updates about Joann''s case from


    the police. They''ll file an appeal and charge her formitting suicide to escape punishment."


    Martha''s hand paused when she heard this and then she raised her eyes at Stefan.


    "You think so, too?"


    Stefan said a bit hoarsely with deep eyes, "Is there something wrong with her suicide?"


    Hearing this, Martha couldn''t help but sneer and asked rhetorically in irony, "Is it really that simple?"


    "What else?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Stefan frowned again with deeper eyes.


    He sensed that there was something more implied in her words. But he didn''t want to think deeply


    about it.


    Martha looked at him with contempt and asked with a cold smile, "I think you know better than me


    exactly who took Joann to the ind."


    "What do you mean?"


    Stefan suddenly clenched his fists but he still looked calm without any more weird expressions.


    Seeing him like this, Martha said more ironically, "Mr. Harrison, do you really believe that this has


    nothing to do with Hollie?"


    Stefan''s face changed when he heard what Martha had said. He then pressed his lips together without


    uttering a word.

 Chapter 115 Stefan, Get Out of My Way

    Chapter 115 Stefan, Get Out of My Way


    Stefan certainly knew that it was Hollie who took the liberty and took Joann to the ind.


    But what it could prove? Hollie killed Joann? How was that possible?!


    Without evidence, he didn''t believe Hollie would kill anyone.


    Stefan looked down to hide his annoyance.


    Seeing him like this, Martha sneered more and her sarcastic voice rang out in the dining room, "Now I


    see how important the first love is. Even if she did something against thew, someone would still


    cover up for her."


    Martha said with a faint smile and then moved on to have her soup, since she didn''t want to say


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    anything more.


    It was like talking to a wall because he wouldn''t believe her.


    What did Stefan do four years ago when something unjust truly happened to her?


    He just covered up for Hollie as always.


    Four yearster from then, he still did the same.


    Should she feel lucky that she was still alive and had this chance to sit opposite him and sneer at him?


    Hearing those words, Stefan surely knew that she was actually talking about him.


    But if Hollie really was a part of Joann''s case, then he...


    He said without overthinking it-


    "If she really has something to do with this, I won''t cover up for her. I''ll let the police handle this."


    Stefan paused for a moment and then he added, "But now, about Joann''s case, there''s no evidence


    showing that Hollie did it."


    The mocking smile on Martha''s face got bigger when she heard the word "evidence".


    She put down the spoon in her hand and looked at him in front of her mockingly.


    She thought, ''Doesn''t he find it ridiculous when he said this?''


    "All those years when Hollie disappeared, you didn''t have evidence to prove I''m rted to her missing,


    but what did you do to me at that time?"


    ''Evidence is just a synonym for favoritism.''


    ''Stefan, what you see with your eyes is just what Hollie wants you to see.''


    ''Well, I quite look forward to the day when you see Hollie''s true face.''


    ''Will you be angry? Sad? Or... just pretending not to see it?''


    Stefan felt heartbroken when he heard Martha question him.


    He pressed his thin lips together as he stared at Martha silently.


    What he had done to Martha was surely too much and cruel.


    That was all his fault. He had made a huge mistake because he thought he was always right.


    Now Martha hated and resented him. He asked for it.


    Stefan said huskily with his thin lips moving, "Sorry, I..."


    "Stop saying sorry. I don''t deserve it."


    She wouldn''t fall for these sugar-coated tricks again now.


    Martha looked down at the bowl of soup and she had lost appetite.


    Then she thought of something and raised her eyes at him againposedly.


    "Well, Mr. Harrison, if you really want to make it up to me, how about a quick divorce?


    There was a subtle frown on Stefan''s face when he heard that.


    Did she really want to leave him so badly?


    He knew he had made a mistake. And he had tried to pursue her again and win her back but... it


    seemed like she just didn''t want to see him again.


    Stefan opened his mouth and was about to say something but got interrupted by the sudden phone


    buzzing on the table.


    Martha saw that it was her phone. She took it over and then her calm eyes got wide open in shock


    when she saw that the caller ID was Rupert.


    It was at midnight in U country.


    Did something happen to Jimmy again...


    She hurriedly picked it up, not caring that Stefan was in front of her at the moment. She spoke in a


    slightly trembling voice, "What''s wrong?"


    Rupert''s anxious voice came from the other side of the phone-


    "Jimmy''s missing. I searched the whole hospital and couldn''t find him."


    Meanwhile, at the hospital in U Country.


    There was full of worry in Rupert''s eyes while he was staring at Jimmy''s empty bed.


    When he got the call from the nurse saying that Jimmy was missing, he thought this little buddy was


    kidding with him.


    And he thought Jimmy was just hiding somewhere in the hospital. But unexpectedly, Rupert still didn''t


    find him after searching the whole hospital.


    And then he realized the seriousness of the matter. But Jimmy had been staying at this hospital and


    there was nowhere else for him to go.


    Additionally, Jimmy couldn''t stay outside for too long or be exposed to virus with his poor health now.


    Rupert had no choice but to call Martha and tell her what was going on.


    At this moment, Martha''s face abruptly went deadly pale when she heard the news.


    What did Rupert mean by "Jimmy''s missing"?


    She suddenly stood up. Her hands identally tipped over the bowl in front of her and her clothes got


    soaked with the hot soup.


    But Martha was too depressed to feel the burn.


    She could only vaguely hear Rupert''s voice ring in her ears, "He did say that he wanted to see you,


    but... he''s been worse off. I''m afraid that if we can''t find him in time..."


    Martha had got the point even when Rupert was in mid-sentence.


    A normal four-year-old kid missing would be a terrible thing enough, let alone a sick kid.


    She was terrified to even think about it...


    Martha held the phone in her hand tighter and then replied with a quaver, "I... I''ll be there soon."


    After hanging up, she hurriedly turned around and was about to leave the dining table to pack her stuff


    and go abroad, her feet stumbling.


    Seeing Martha look panicked, Stefan also got up and walked a big step forward to grab her wrist.


    "What? What''s going on?"


    What is she panicking about? Did something happen to Maxwell?''


    Martha struggled to break free from Stefan''s hand. She just wanted to find Jimmy right now. Why was


    Stefan blocking her way?


    "Let go of me..."


    "I won''t unless you tell me what happened." Stefan''s face darkened. He needed to know what had


    happened, why she panicked, and... who the caller was!


    Martha bit her lip hard and she lost thest draw of patience when he stopped her.


    In a sh, her eyes glinted angrily. She then pushed the man who she hated the most at that very


    second with all her strength.


    "Stefan, get out of my way!"

 Chapter 116 No Turning Back

    Chapter 116 No Turning Back


    "What really happened?"


    He frowned. No matter how Martha snapped at him, he had to know what was going on here.


    Martha bit her lower lip and could not push him out of the way.


    Seeing that she didn''t intend to say anything, Stefan was even more confused. He reached out to grab


    her arm, refused to let go.


    "Tell me, what exactly are you going to do?"


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    Martha took her arm back, and without Stefan noticing, she walked around him and trotted back


    upstairs to the room.


    As soon as she got back to his room, Martha had no time to pack up her luggage and immediately


    called Jane.


    As soon as the phone was answered, she said anxiously, "Book me a ticket to U Country right away.


    "Okay."


    After Jane said okay, Martha packed up her things and was about to go to the airport.


    Jimmy was missing, so she must go to U Country as soon as possible.


    It must be because he hadn''t seen her for a long time and missed her that he...


    Stefan followed her upstairs. Standing outside the door, he heard Martha''s words about going to U


    Country and frowned.


    Why did she need to go to the U Country?


    Maxwell was home. Was Martha worried about someone else?


    Subconsciously, Stefan didn''t want Martha to leave the vi, especially after the kidnapping incident.


    If she went out at this time, what if something else happened to her?


    As he thought, he had entered the room unconsciously.


    "Where the hell are you going?"


    Martha was packing her things and ignored him.


    As she finished packing and turned to leave, Stefan frowned and grabbed her arm.


    "Say something."


    "Mr Harrison, I don''t need to exin my private business to you, do I?"


    Martha looked coldly at the man in front of her and she was being unfriendly.


    Martha didn''t know where Jimmy was. She had to go to U Country as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, something might happen to Jimmy...


    But Stefan gripped her hand even tighter and said, "Give me a reason.


    She eventually came back, so he would never let her go so easily.


    Besides, she had promised him that she would stay here for three months.


    It hadn''t even been three months and he wouldn''t let her go.


    "No reason."


    Martha was no match for him in terms of strength.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened and he pinned Martha against the wall, his hands on either side of her,


    preventing her from escaping.


    "You have promised to live with me for three months. Time is not up, so I don''t allow you to leave."


    "You..."


    Martha was speechless. She did not expect he would bring this up.


    There were both worries and anger in her eyes. She didn''t know where Jimmy was but Stefan was


    making a scene here.


    "Stefan, get out of my way."


    "I need a reason, or I can''t let you leave."


    Stefan''s eyes were dark, staring at Martha.


    She had just been so flustered. It must be something important that had happened.


    He must know why she was leaving. What if she didn''te back?


    He had an intimidating look on his face and his voice was a bit hoarse, "Tell me, what is going on?"


    Martha was clear that Stefan would not let her leave if she didn''t give him the answer today.


    But how could she tell him about Jimmy?


    She concealed her emotions in her eyes, calmed down and gently exined, "I just have something


    important to do in the U Country."


    "What is it?" Stefan frowned and inquired.


    She said almost nothing.


    Obviously, she was hiding something from him.


    Hearing this, Martha was unhappy and turned her head. She didn''t want to look at him anymore and


    said in a cold voice, "It has nothing to do with you."


    When had Stefan be so nagging? She had given him the answer. Why didn''t he let go? Why


    should he get to the bottom of it, and why should she tell him?


    Stefan looked down at her with dark eyes.


    Was she so sure he wouldn''t hurt her?


    Stefan squinted and said, as if threatening her.


    "You cannot leave until you tell me."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "How can you restrict my freedom?"


    Martha turned her head and stare at him angrily.


    He was threatening her at this moment?


    Who did he think he was?


    Stefan seemed to have seen her anger, knowing that he had gone a bit far just now.


    But he just wanted to know the reason. Was it really so difficult for her to tell him?


    "If you can''t tell me, I cannot let you leave the vi."


    Martha''s hands suddenly clenched.


    She wanted to retort upon him, but she knew that he would do as he said.


    She did not want to waste any more time, but in the face of Stefan''s unreasonable questioning, Martha


    found herself in a dilemma.


    It was at that moment that Rupert''s words came to her mind.


    Jimmy had been in poor health and rarely left the hospital, and now nobody knew where he went.


    What if his health deteriorated?


    When she thought of this, her eyes gradually turned red.


    Stefan saw her red eyes and felt sorry for her, his hands on the wall trembling slightly.


    Finally, he sighed helplessly, lowered his arms, and released her.


    Then he softened his tone, "I was just worried about you and want to know what has happened."


    Stefan didn''t want to argue with Martha. He really just wanted to help her. That was all.


    "I''ll go to U Country with you. I want to help"


    Martha was stunned when she heard this.


    She was surprised that Stefan would say these things to her.


    Worried about her? Help her?


    But where was he when she needed him before?


    If it weren''t for Rupert, she might not have survived the four years abroad.


    At that moment, he even had the nerve to say such words? Wasn''t it ridiculous?


    She lowered her eyes, which were filled with sadness. She was sad, not because of Stefan, but


    because of what she had gone through. She bit her lip, trying not to show her weak side.


    Looking at her holding back her sadness, he was at a loss for what to do.


    Did he say something wrong?


    Obviously, Martha''s mood was a bit different from just now.


    Stefan pursed his lips and was lost in thought.


    He thought actions spoke louder than words, but Martha didn''t want his help. What could he do to


    make her forget the past and move on?


    "Martha, I was wrong before. Can you give me a chance to help you now?"


    A chance? It was so easy for him to say that.


    Had he given her a chance?


    Martha calmed herself and looked up at the man so close to her now.


    Her answer was resolute.


    "No."


    There was no chance for him and no turning back for her.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened at her words.


    Martha didn''t want to waste more time. He needed a reason? She would give her one.


    "It''s Rupert. He got into an ident and I have to go to U Country now and help him."


    Did Stefan understand it now?


    If there was some dignity left to him, he shouldn''t keep stopping her.


    However, when Stefan heard that familiar name, he was first stunned and then grew angry.


    Rupert Turner!

 Chapter 117 Ruin Her Life Again

    Chapter 117 Ruin Her Life Again


    So, Martha left with Rupert back then?


    She was going to U Country now to help Rupert?


    Stefan squinted his eyes and parted his lips, his cold voice resounding through the whole room.


    "I don''t allow it."


    Martha frowned. She had guessed that he might somehow be irritated, since he was a psycho.


    Did he think he was the only person here who could get mad?


    Because of Stefan''s repeated obstruction, Martha''s patience ran out.


    With a sarcastic sneer, she asked, "What right do you have to stop me from going? If it wasn''t for


    Rupert, I would have been killed by Hollie on the operating table."


    When she mentioned the past, the trauma she''d been through, Stefan''s anger suddenly dissipated, but


    he still stood in her way, forbidding her to leave.


    "It was my fault."


    Martha looked at him and felt even more sarcastic.


    She stared at him and said in a cold voice, "Of course it was your fault. You were blind enough to think


    that Hollie was really sick!"


    Hearing this, Stefan didn''t understand what she meant.


    His eyes were wide with disbelief at what Martha had told him.


    He blurted out and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Hollie faked her illness and you couldn''t see it, while I, at that time, was dying, and yet you wanted me


    to have the operation. Of course, you''re blind!"


    Martha looked at the man in front of her coldly, very angry.


    Had it not been for Rupert, she would have died on the operating table.


    Her son''s life was also saved by Rupert. How could Stefan say that?


    At this time, Stefan heard her words and unconsciously took a step back.


    "She faked her illness? But I was there when the doctor told me her status. How could it be fake?"


    Martha said indifferently, "She could bribe the doctor."


    Martha felt it so ridiculous at this moment.


    He personally sent her to the operating table for Hollie.


    And now, he stopped her from looking for her son.


    Did he want to ruin her life again?


    She sneered and said with her cherry lips being parted slightly, "Stefan, if you don''t trust me, you can


    investigate and find out if her medical records were real and what really happened during the


    operation."


    As she spoke, her voice grew hoarse and she started to feel feeble, leaning against the wall.


    She was hurt, and no matter what Stefan did to make it up, he couldn''t erase it.


    And at the moment, Stefan started to recall the past.


    At that time, Hollie looked vulnerable, and Martha... didn''t seem well.


    But he had always put Hollie first and he rarely cared about Martha.


    Stefan was absent-minded for a moment, and then looked up at Martha.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, I don''t believe there would be something so ridiculous."


    "Of course, you don''t. When have you ever trusted me?"


    Martha said sarcastically. This undoubtedly gave Stefan an invisible p in the face.


    "I..."


    He opened his mouth to say something, but found that he had nothing to say.


    Yeah, had he ever believed her?


    Not even once.


    Seeing him speechless, Martha sneered, "Since you don''t trust me, what right do you have to stop


    me?"


    Having said that, Martha stretched out her hands to push him away, carrying a bag with her as she


    quickly left the vi.


    In the room, only Stefan was standing there alone.


    Martha''s words echoed in his mind, making him flustered.


    Before long, the car left the vi.


    Stefan came back to himself and immediately chased after her...


    At the same time,te at night in the U Country.


    After calling Martha, Rupert drove to Martha''s ce abroad, an apartment with an area of dozens of


    square meters.


    He pushed open the door. The house was silent. Then he turned on the lights, only to find no one was


    around.


    Rupert walked into the bedroom and called, "Jimmy, are you home? Come out now, we are not ying


    hide-and-seek!"


    But there was only silence in answer.


    His intuition told him that Jimmy must have been here, but...


    Rupert forced himself to calm down and looked around everything in the apartment.


    Soon he found something in the apartment that had been touched.


    Rupert noticed that in the child''s room, Jimmy''s suitcase in the corner went missing.


    He frowned slightly. Did Jimmy take his suitcase?


    Was he... going to find Martha?


    He had something in his mind and immediately turned to look for Jimmy''s passport.


    But he searched the room and couldn''t find Jimmy''s passport.


    Damn it!


    Rupert, turning around and walking to the wardrobe, opened the wardrobe.


    Jimmy''s favorite suit was gone, and there seemed to be white clothes in the corner.


    He frowned and grabbed the clothes.


    It was the patient''s clothes.


    Rupert could be sure that Jimmy had gone looking for Martha.


    But without any money, how could he go back to the country?


    And the point was, Jimmy was just a four-year-old!


    Rupert immediately called Martha. As soon as the phone was answered, Martha''s eager voice came.


    "How is it? Have you found him?"


    "Not yet."


    Rupert resignedly looked at the patient''s clothes on the bed, his eyes full of worries.


    Jimmy was smart, indeed, but could he really make it to the airport alone?


    "Jimmy''s passport and suitcase are missing."


    After saying this, Rupert pursed his lips and he felt guilty.


    Martha trusted him with Jimmy, but in the end, Jimmy ran away. It was all his fault.


    For a long time, there was no response from the phone. Rupert sighed and said, "Jimmy is smart and


    I''m sure he will be fine. I am going to the airport to see if I can find him. You don''t have toe to the


    U Country for now. Search for him in the domestic airport."


    "Got it!"


    After receiving Martha''s response, Rupert left the apartment and drove to the airport.


    Martha was in a taxi at the time. After hanging up, she looked out of the window with tears in her eyes.


    Jimmy must have missed her after not having seen her for so long, so he decided toe and look for


    her.


    Martha lowered her eyes, her heart full of remorse and worries.


    She didn''t know how Jimmy was now. He was alone out there. Would he be in danger?


    Meanwhile, in the international airport in the U Country.


    A four-year-old boy, wearing a small ck suit and sunsses, his little hands holding a suitcase,


    walked into the hall.


    Soon, some passengers in the airport looked at him.


    Jimmy seemed to feel something, took off his sunsses and showed a sweet smile to everyone who


    had praised him.


    Suddenly, all the hearts of the passersby were melted and they couldn''t help eximing.


    "How cute the boy is!"


    "Yes, he''s so cool and lovely."


    "But his face is a bit pale. Is he sick?"


    "I want a cute child like him."


    "I wonder where his parents are. His dad and mom must both be good-looking."


    When Jimmy heard the word "dad", he squinted.


    He pouted and there was disappointment on his pale face.


    He said, "I have never met my dad."


    Then, all the passersby felt sorry for him and went up tofort him.


    "It''s okay. He will protect you in heaven."

 Chapter 118 Was Jimmy Taken Away by Hollie?

    Chapter 118 Was Jimmy Taken Away by Hollie?


    "You''re so good-looking. Your daddy must be very handsome, too."


    Jimmy felt better when he heard these words.


    He blinked his big eyes and smiled, "Miss, is that true? My daddy is very handsome?"


    "Of course, you''re so adorable. Your daddy must have good genes."


    A woman poked at Jimmy in the cheek with a gentle smile on her face.


    Jimmy showed a big smile, and the next moment, his cute voice came.


    "But you are wrong about one thing. My dad is still alive, but I haven''t officially met him yet."


    This time, Jimmy came for this.


    But he couldn''t let his mommy know...


    His smile was a source of delight to the onlookers, and so were his words.


    The woman, standing next to Jimmy, saw how cute and smart he looked and liked him more.


    She crouched down, smiled and rubbed Jimmy''s hair.


    "Then can you tell me, did youe alone today?"


    Jimmy nodded. There was suddenly disappointment on his smiling face.


    "I''m going to find my dad."


    "How can your parents let youe out alone?"


    Thedy slightly frowned and reprimanded.


    After hearing her words, those around her discussed, "How could his parents be so irresponsible?"


    "I agree. He''s so young. How could they let him out alone?"


    Jimmy heard this, tilted his head, looking confused, and then shook his hands.


    "It''s not like that. My mommy loves me, I sneaked out alone to find my dad."


    When he said this, he even shushed the crowd.


    Jimmy saw that they had stopped talking and was satisfied.


    Mommy was his favorite person. He couldn''t let others speak ill of her.


    As for his father whom he had never met... he would have to decide after he met him in person.


    Then a smile appeared on his face.


    "I want to buy a ticket. Can you help me?"


    "I''ll take you there!"


    The woman who stood next to Jimmy smiled and took his hand.


    Jimmy bowed like a young gentleman. "Thank you, Miss."


    With that, he took his small suitcase and followed thedy to the service counter.


    Before he left, he turned his head and said.


    "Goodbye,dies."


    Soon, Jimmy came to the service counter.


    Thedy had to carry him up so that he could see the staff at the service counter.


    "Sweetie, what can I help you with?"


    "I need a ticket to the C Country."


    Jimmy looked at the staff member politely, and said in a cute voice, which made thedy holding him


    delighted again.


    After the staff member typed something on theputer, she smiled at Jimmy.


    "Well, it''s two hundred dors in total."


    Jimmy blinked. Well, Jimmy had no money.


    But Jimmy had good looks!


    He turned to look at thedy holding him and said pitifully, "Miss, I didn''t bring any money. Can you lend


    me two hundred dors? When I see my dad, I will let him pay you back. Is that OK?"


    "Of course. I will pay for you."


    The woman took out her purse and handed the money to the staff member.


    "Thank you, beautifuldy."


    Jimmy was so happy that he blushed.


    Now he had the ticket to go find his dad.


    After a while, the little guy boarded the ne alone.


    Before he boarded, he asked for the kinddy''s number. The first thing he would do after finding his


    father was to let him pay thedy back.


    After he got on the ne, maybe it was because he felt sleepy that his face was a little pale.


    Seeing him like this, a stewardess immediately felt sorry and worried.


    "Are you okay, little boy?"


    Jimmy blinked his big eyes and said, "Miss, you are pretty!"


    When the stewardess heard this, she felt so delighted.


    Then she saw the little guy fasten his seat belt and seriously said, "Miss, can you bring me a ss of


    water? I need to take my medicine."


    "Of course."


    The stewardess nodded and turned to bring him a ss of water.


    Before long, she came back with a ss of warm water and put it on the desk in front of Jimmy.


    Jimmy acted like a gentleman and said, "Thank you, Miss."


    With that, he took out a blue medicine box out of his pocket and put it on the desk.


    When the stewardess saw him like this, she thought of something and said, "Let me bring some candy


    for you so that it could be less bitter."


    Jimmy smiled and shook his head at her.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I am a big boy now. I am not afraid."


    He had survived several surgeries. Taking medicine was actually easy for him. At least it proved that he


    was still alive.


    ...


    When Martha was about to reach the airport, she received a text message.


    She thought it was a message from Rupert and that maybe he had found Jimmy. With full anticipation,


    she tapped on it and was surprised to see that it was from Hollie.


    [I need to see you, now.]


    She nced at her phone and wanted to turn off her phone. She had no time to talk to Hollie.


    Then, her phone rang again and it was another message from Hollie.


    [I know your secret. You have a son named Jimmy. I''m waiting for you in the Doyle Manor. You''d better


    See this text message, Martha frowned, her hand holding the phone unconsciously tightened.


    How did Hollie know about Jimmy?


    Had Jimmy been taken away by Hollie?


    She frowned slightly and didn''t know what was going on. She couldn''t take any risk.


    She immediately sent a message to Jane, then asked the driver to make a U-turn and head to the


    Doyle Manor.


    Jimmy meant everything to her, and she couldn''t let Jimmy get hurt.


    On the other side, as Stefan ran out of the vi, Martha had got into the taxi and he drove off after her,


    heading for the airport.


    When he arrived at the airport, he got off and entered the terminal.


    He walked fast, searched for Martha among the crowding and going. However, the woman he was


    searching did note to the airport at all.


    ...


    Half an hourter, outside the Doyle Manor.


    Martha got out of the taxi and looked down at her phone, not knowing what she was going to face when


    she got in. She carefully turned on the recording on her phone.


    If Jimmy was really controlled by Hollie, she would need to fight with Hollie.


    After calming down, she walked into the Doyle Manor. As soon as she walked in, she saw Holly and


    Libby sitting on the sofa.


    They were both smirking, while Martha''s father and Bianca sat on the other side of the sofa, their faces


    red with anger. They were obviously enraged.


    From time to time, Biancaforted Maxwell and said gently, "It will be fine. Don''t be angry. Martha''s


    here..."


    Martha walked up to Maxwell, "Dad, Bianca, are you okay?"


    Bianca nodded her head and said nothing.


    Then Hollie stood up, walked over to Martha and said in a sarcastic tone, "Of course they are fine. I got


    tired of waiting for you, so I had to take it out on the old man."


    Hearing this, Martha was furious. Hollie was deliberate. She knew Maxwell needed quiet rest time, but


    she deliberately came here to stimte him.


    Looking at Hollie''s arrogant face, Martha was furious and was about to p her in the right cheek.


    "How can you be so heartless? How can you abuse your own father over and over again?"

 Chapter 119 She Was Not Sick

    Chapter 119 She Was Not Sick


    The sound of pping echoed through the living room, making the atmosphere even more tense.


    Hollie felt burning pain in her cheek. She covered her right cheek and endured it.


    She looked coldly at Martha, who was criticizing her, didn''t fight back but sneered.


    Libby, sitting on the sofa, said, "We don''t want to hurt anybody, we just want you to cooperate and don''t


    touch anything that belongs to us."


    "Things that belong to you?"


    Martha leered at Lobby and didn''t understand.


    What did she mean?


    Libby stopped hiding around the bush and said straightforwardly, "The Doyle Group. We just want the


    Doyle Group, which should be Hollie''s in the first ce. Stop fighting with us."


    The Doyle Group should belong to Hollie?


    This was the funniest joke Martha had ever heard.


    Her face turned gloomy and the room seemed to be colder.


    But Hollie wasn''t afraid of Martha anymore. She had something on Martha. It made her smile


    sarcastically.


    "We know all about what you''ve been doing abroad, including the bastard you''ve been trying so hard to


    hide."


    Then, seeing the obvious change in Martha''s expression, she said even more arrogantly.


    "If you want your bastard alive, take your old father and leave. Never show your face in front of me


    again."


    Martha clenched her hands and coldly stared at the two arrogant women in front of her without saying


    anything.


    Even though Hollie had known Jimmy''s existence, they might not have Jimmy in their hands.


    She looked down and wondered how much of a chance there was for Hollie to control Jimmy.


    There was zero chance.


    Martha knew how cruel Hollie was. If Hollie had controlled Jimmy, Hollie would have hurt him to torture


    her instead of negotiating with her here.


    Then she looked down at the handbag she was carrying, the phone on recording.


    She was not stupid and would not repeat her past mistake again and would not go through the same


    suffering again.


    Since Hollie came to her first, she could take the opportunity to bring up the secrets of the past to make


    her visit worthwhile.


    Thinking of this, she hid her emotions and acted agitated, snapping.


    "Hollie, you have no right to ask me to do that! You think I''m still the same Martha you used to


    manipte easily? You weren''t sick back then but you bribed the doctor and got my bone marrow! You


    are too heartless to be our father''s daughter! You don''t deserve to be a member of the Doyle family!


    The Doyle Group will never be yours! Stop dreaming!"


    Hearing this, Maxwell frowned and there was mncholy in his eyes.


    He really wanted to tell Martha that Hollie wasn''t his birth daughter, but... he couldn''t speak now.


    He was wrong! He shouldn''t have kept Hollie by his side in the first ce.


    Hollie heard Martha mention the past, sneered and retorted.


    "So what? Don''t forget that it was Stefan who sent you to the operation room four years ago, not me!"


    Martha should me him for his ruthlessness.


    Hollie''s words were also an indirect acknowledgement that she wasn''t sick back then.


    Martha looked down and delight appeared in her eyes for a moment.


    A momentter, Hollie''scentughter sounded in the living room.


    "Oh, you reminded me. I have a video here as a souvenir."


    Then she took out her phone and found a video in the secret album on her phone.


    She yed it and then turned the screen to Martha so that she could see it clearly.


    The woman''s cries of pain and cries for help were soon heard.


    When Martha saw the video, her eyes widened and her heart ached.


    Hollie took the video when Martha was put on the operating table and her bone marrow was being


    pumped.


    Back then, she was in so much pain, but the doctor was indifferent to her, and Hollie, who was


    recording it aside, looked socent.


    Martha had thought that she could forget about it, but when she saw the video, she was reminded of


    the overwhelming pain. How could she get over it?


    If it weren''t for Rupert''s help, she would have been a dead woman now.


    Hollie''s mocking tone of voice were mixed with arrogance and pride, "Look how you screamed! So


    heartbreaking!"


    Martha bit her lip with a sad face.


    Seeing Martha''s look, Hollie smiled more triumphantly and saidcently, "I am surprised that the


    bastard survived even after that!"


    Martha told herself to hold back her anger because she didn''t know if Jimmy was safe and she hadn''t


    got all the information she needed for the recording.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "You''re both really lucky, otherwise, you should''ve both died four years ago, right?"


    After Hollie said that, she took a step closer to Martha and whispered in her ear.


    "Martha, you have been so pathetic. Why did you have toe back and fight with me over a man?"


    Hollie wondered where Martha got the gall.


    Hollie''s words sounded very ridiculous to Martha, but she had to admit that Hollie cared more about


    Stefan than the Doyle Group.


    "I have to be lucky enough to be against you, don''t I?" She looked at Hollie coldly.


    If she hadn''te back, her father might have been tortured to death.


    She couldn''t imagine that Hollie, as a daughter, could be so cruel to her father.


    Libby, standing aside, heard it and the smile on her face froze. Then she shot a cold nce at Martha.


    "You are lucky, but not all the time. You should think it over before you fight with us."


    "I don''t believe that someone wille to your rescue again next time." Hollie echoed Libby, her eyes


    filled withcency and cruelty.


    Four years ago, Martha lost to her! Four yearster, she would lose again.


    "Is that so?"


    Hearing the threatening words from Hollie and Libby, Martha didn''t care and leered at Hollie, who was


    standing in front of her, saying in an indifferent voice.


    "Stefan didn''t marry you during the four years I was absent. You know clearly what it means."


    Obviously, Martha was implying that whether she existed or not, Stefan had never wanted to marry


    Hollie.


    All of a sudden, the smile on Hollie''s face froze and jealousy reced thecency in her eyes.


    When Martha was thought to be dead four years ago, Hollie thought Stefan didn''t marry her right away


    because he grieved at Martha''s death.


    But who would have thought that he had really fallen for Martha?


    After Martha came back, Hollie could clearly feel that Stefan''s attitude towards her and Martha was


    different from before, but she''d been trying to deceive herself into thinking that was not true.


    Thus, when she found out about the bastard Martha had abroad, she couldn''t wait anymore and just


    wanted to get ride of Martha as soon as possible.


    She wished that Martha would be smart enough to leave and nevere back.


    Of course, Hollie believed that it would be the best if Martha was dead.


    Seeing that she had seeded in agitating Hollie, Martha smiled and said in a deep voice, "Hollie,


    what doesn''t belong to you will never be yours."


    "No! Stefan is mine! He loves me!"


    There was craziness in Hollie''s eyes and her tone of voice were full of uneasiness.


    Martha wasn''t angry but amused upon hearing this. She felt Hollie both pathetic and hateful.


    "Just because you were there for him when he had the hardest times?"


    By repeating telling herself that she was the one helping Stefan get through the hardest times, Hollie


    really believed that was true.


    But it was lie after all, no matter how real it sounded.


    Hollie''s body stiffened when she heard this. She looked at Martha with shock. How did Martha know?


    "You can''t hide what you''ve done forever. You are so desperate to steal the credit. Have you ever


    thought about the consequences when your lies are exposed?"


    Hollie shivered. Damn it! How did she know? Did Stefan also know?


    Did he know that the girl who had been there for him wasn''t her but Martha?

 Chapter 120 Can You Help Me Find My Dad?

    Chapter 120 Can You Help Me Find My Dad?


    In the airport.


    Stefan searched the whole airport but could not find Martha. In a bad mood, he looked in the direction


    of the boarding gate.


    After Martha left the vi, he immediately drove after her.


    He should be able to find her here, but where was she?


    Where would she have gone?


    Stefan frowned and called Martha, but he only heard the busy tone.


    Stefan had checked thest flights to U Country and there were none, so Martha should still be in C


    Country.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy got off the ne and had just walked out of the terminal.


    He smiled and stretched himself.


    Finally, he arrived at the ce where his mommy was. He wondered if daddy would be here.


    He hadn''t seen his mother for a long time. She must miss him.


    However, he couldn''t let her find him for now, because he had something more important to do.


    Find daddy, that was the point! The little guy looked excitedly, dragging his small suitcase and walking


    down the aisle.


    Jimmy looked at thedies from the flight who were saying goodbye to him, he waved to them.


    "Goodbye!"


    "Where are you going, honey? Do you want me to take you there?"


    One of thedies asked with concern, squatting down in front of him.


    What a lovely boy! And he was alone here. What if he got abducted by human traffickers?


    Jimmy smiled happily and said smartly.


    "No worries. Jimmy is very smart and won''t be fooled by others."


    Thedy was amused, touched him on the cheek, and left.


    Finally, the little guy put on his sunsses again, ready to make a n to find his father.


    First of all, he didn''t know what his dad looked like, and he didn''t even know his name.


    Mommy had never mentioned it, so did Uncle Rupert, so he was facing a big problem now... As Jimmy


    turned around, he saw a man with his back to him not far away.


    The man was tall with a model''s figure, wearing a handmade ck suit and looking elegant.


    Jimmy pouted. His intuition told him that the man here was different from the passers-by.


    His intuition also told him that this man must be very rich!


    Rich people should all be powerful. Since this man was rich, he should be able to help him to find his


    father.


    With that in mind, Jimmy picked up his suitcase and walked over to the man.


    At this time, Stefan was irritated and was ready to leave because he could not find Martha.


    But as soon as he took a step, he noticed that the corner of his suit was grabbed by someone.


    He frowned and looked behind him in displeasure.


    When he saw the little guy standing in front of him, the anger in his eyes disappeared a little.


    The boy was not very tall and seemed to be about three or four years old, wearing a small suit and a


    pair of big sunsses. He somehow looked like a cool big boy.


    The boy who was standing in front of him seemed to be a little bit pale in his skin tone.


    "Sir."


    The boy looked up at him, and his adorable voice came into Stefan''s ears, somehow making his heart


    melt.


    Stefan softened his tone and said, "Yes?"


    Jimmy took off his sunsses and blinked his big eyes at the man.


    "Sir, I got lost. Can you help me find my father?"


    Stefan looked into the boy''s innocent eyes, the indifference on his face fading a little.


    It was a very strange feeling. The boy''s eyes looked very familiar and he felt as if he had seen them


    somewhere.


    He had always had good memory and he was quite sure that he had never seen the child before.


    He came to the airport to look for Martha. Now he couldn''t find her, and he was in no mood to help a


    lost boy.


    He opened his mouth, trying to refuse, but much to his surprise, what he said was -- "Here is my


    phone."


    Stefan was unable to refuse the boy in front of him, thus handing his phone to the boy.


    Jimmy knew that the man gave him his phone so that he could call his parents.


    But for now, he couldn''t call his mommy.


    As the little guy thought so, he shook his head innocently, "I don''t remember their phone numbers."


    He finally came all the way here. He couldn''t let his mommy find him so soon.


    If his mommy found him, he would have to go back to the hospital and in that case, he couldn''t see his


    dad anymore.


    He hadn''t seen his father since he was born, and he wanted to see what his father looked like.


    Stefan heard this and frowned, "You are looking for your dad?"


    "Yes, I''m looking for him, but I don''t know where he is."


    Jimmy blinked and looked at him sadly.


    The man in front of him was very handsome. If only his father could be as handsome as this man.


    Stefan pursed his lips and didn''t say anything more.


    Jimmy looked up at him with his big eyes. He pleaded, "Sir, this is my first time I''vee to C Country.


    Can you take me to find my dad? Don''t leave me here alone."


    The man saw the pitiful look on the boy''s face and felt a bit soft-hearted somehow.


    Somehow, he really wanted to help the boy, but he should go to Martha first.


    At this point, his phone suddenly rang.


    Stefan pressed his lips together, answered the phone, and said, "Speak."


    "Mr. Harrison, the taxi which Ms. Martha took went to the Doyle Manor, and Ms. Hollie should also be


    there right now."


    After hearing the assistant''s words, Stefan frowned.


    They were both in the Doyle Manor?


    He hung up the phone, as if he forgot that the boy in front of him was still waiting for his answer. He


    turned around and wanted to head to the Doyle Manor.


    Jimmy blinked and trotted, following Stefan with his suitcase.


    Stefan noticed it and the look in his eyes became gentler.


    This was the first time he had ever been so close to a kid. He had something very urgent to do, but he


    turned around and took the suitcase from Jimmy. "The police station is nearby. I can take you there."


    Jimmy immediately nodded and raised a smile.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After getting into the car, Stefan unconsciously nced sideways at the boy sitting in the passenger


    seat.


    He was a good boy. He fastened his seatbelt as soon as he got into the car.


    His eyes were very big with long eyshes fluttering. How lovely.


    Jimmy seemed to notice Stefan''s nces and he turned to Stefan with a warm smile.


    "Sir, why were you in the airport? Were you waiting for someone?"


    "I''ve been here for the first time. Do you live here? Where do you work?"


    All the way, Jimmy had been trying to talk to him, but Stefan was thinking about what might be going on


    in the Doyle Manor and didn''t pay attention to Jimmy''s words.


    "Sir, you look worried, do you have some urgent business to attend to?"


    Jimmy asked again but still did not get any answer from Stefan. He was a bit discouraged.


    He stopped talking to Stefan.


    If his father was like this man, he would rather have no father at all!

 Chapter 121 An Eye for an Eye

    Chapter 121 An Eye for an Eye


    Ten minutester, the car stopped before the police station.


    Stefan looked at the child sitting beside him, "Here''s the police station. You can ask the police for help."


    "Okay." Jimmy put on his little sunsses, unfastened the seatbelt and jumped off.


    Stefan took out the small suitcase for the kid and put it next to him.


    The kid turned around and gave him a big, warm smile. Then, he waved goodbye.


    "Thank you, sir. When I find my father, we will express our gratitude in person."


    "Alright," Stefan answered softly in a casual way and sat in the car again.


    He could still hear the child saying goodbye to him.


    As he was watching the child walking away, there was something flickering in his eyes.


    He did not move his eyes away from the little kid until he disappeared into the police station. It was until


    then that Stefan went back from his reverie.


    Somehow, he felt the kid quite familiar.


    But why would he have such feelings?


    His brows furrowed slightly. But without overthinking, he started the car and drove to the Doyle Manor.


    Both Martha and Hollie were at home, he was worried that Martha might get hurt.


    Though ording to his memory, Hollie was the weak one, he couldn''t help worrying about Martha.


    In the Doyle Manor.


    Martha and Hollie were still confronting.


    Martha''s anguished voice kepting out of the video. After struggling and screaming for help, the


    voice finally faded to nothing.


    Both Maxwell, who was in the wheelchair, and Bianca were shocked.


    They never knew what Martha had gone through.


    Watching her lying on the bed and watching her bone marrow being removed by the doctor, they only


    felt prickling pain in their hearts.


    For a wonderful person like Martha, why did God let her suffer so much?


    Maxwell''s eyes were wide open. They were filled with anger, but mostly they were filled with sadness.


    If he had known Hollie would do this, he would never have raised her.


    But now, he could only sit in the wheelchair doing nothing for his daughter.


    Bianca could not bear watching it and sobbed to Hollie, "Stop. Stop. Don''t..."


    "It will not stop just because you ask. I''ll show you the consequences of being my enemy."


    Hollie lifted her browcently.


    Since Martha came back four yearster, she had been holding grudges against her.


    Now that she had the opportunity to humiliate her, how could she let it go?


    "Enough."


    Bianca clenched her teeth and tried to seize her phone.


    But due to the huge gap between their age, the minute sheid her hands on Hollie, she was grasped


    on the arm and was shoved to the ground.


    Though Bianca was pushed to the ground, she stared back at Hollie regardless of the pain in her


    hands.


    Hollie''s voice, mocking Bianca, echoed through the hall, sounding even harsher than usual.


    "Idiot."


    When Martha realized it, she went forward and held Bianca up, "Are you alright, Bianca?"


    "I''m okay." As she was saying, she snapped at Hollie, "Get out of this house."


    Hollie did not pay much attention to her words. The smile on her face grew bigger.


    She shrugged her shoulders as if nothing had happened, "What are you talking about, Bianca? I''m the


    second daughter of this family. If anyone should leave, it''s you."


    As Bianca heard the word, she felt even more heartbroken when she saw Martha who was standing


    right beside her.


    She couldn''t believe that the girl she treated like her real daughter had experienced so much pain.


    She slowly stood up with Martha''s help, her body trembling slightly with anger.


    Hollie smiled even more wildly when she saw the scene.


    "If you don''t want to make the same mistake, Martha, I suggest you get the hell out of here with the two


    of them. And stay far away from here."


    she smirked and continued, "Oh, yes. And your little bastard. If I ever see him, I swear I will kill him, just


    like what I have done to your mother. I will make him disappear silently."


    As she narrowed her eyes, there was something creepy in her eyes.


    Stefan belonged to her. She wouldn''t let anyone take him away from her or do anything that would


    threaten her position.


    Only she deserved a man like Stefan.


    Meanwhile, Martha let out a relieved sigh.


    Jimmy was not in Hollie''s hand.


    Thank God...


    If so, Hollie was not a big threat for her.


    It meant it was an opportunity for her to beat her in her own game.


    Martha''s pupils shrank. Why not? It was the time to end all the feud between them, old and new.


    She would never forget her mother''s death.


    Mother saved Hollie with her own life, but who could tell that in the end the girl she saved were


    sabotaging others the whole time.


    She''d been quite vicious since young.


    "My mother shouldn''t have saved you. She should''ve let you drown and let you stew in your own


    juices."


    Libby stepped forward and sneered, "Your mother was too silly to see through a kid''s trick. Who''s to


    me except herself?"


    Martha red at Libby and gathered all her strength and pped Libby in the face.


    It was her mother''s life. How could they take her life and behave like they did nothing wrong?


    If it were a sin to be good, would there be any reason for the righteous to live in this world?


    Libby continued despite the burning pain on her face, "If you don''t want to end up like your mother, you


    should leave here while you are young."


    "What are you going to threaten me with this time? Do you think I''m still the old Martha?"


    Harsh words could not scare her away. If they were bold enough, they should do something practical.


    Martha was not the timid little girl anymore. Now that she was here, she might as well do something


    she had always wanted to do.


    She stared at Hollie with a weird expression and approached Hollie step by step.


    "My mother saved you with her own life. You, however, instead of showing gratitude, was trying to


    destroy me the whole time."


    "The reason why I tolerated you so many times was merely because you and I were family. But what


    you owe my mother, you must pay her with your own life."


    Thest words were uttered with extreme menace.


    Martha looked at the knife on the table.


    Before Hollie could figure things out, Martha had taken the knife and headed toward her...


    Both Bianca and Maxwell were shocked. They exchanged a nce with each other and held each


    other''s hand closely.


    When Hollie saw Martha approaching her with a knife in her hand, she could not help shuddering with


    fear, her hand grasping Libby''s clothes in a nervous way.


    What was Martha doing?


    It never urred to her that Martha would not be threatened, instead...


    Was this crazy bitch going to kill her?


    It was only then that Hollie really realized that Martha had changed and was nothing like the old her of


    four years ago.


    Honestly, she was kind of scared by Martha.


    Libby slightly frowned, but she thought Martha was not going to do anything extreme.


    She patted Hollie''s hand gently, trying to calm her, and then turned to Martha, snapping at her, "What


    are you doing?"


    "Like I just said, I want you to pay her with your own life."


    There was a faint smile on Martha''s face, covered with a thinyer of ice that chilled anyone who saw


    it.


    Now, no one could stop her.


    She raised the knife in her hand and cut a deep gash in Libby''s hand which Libby held out to protect


    Hollie.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The blood soon ran out, dripping on the floor and turning into something maroon.


    The pain suddenly hit Libby. She took a deep breath and threw herself onto the sofa, crying loudly.

 Chapter 122 Stefan, My Sisters Trying to Kill Me

    Chapter 122 Stefan, My Sister''s Trying to Kill Me


    Was Martha out of her mind?


    How could she really cut someone? She could kill people.


    Was she...?


    Libby felt a bit flurried and had a bad feeling.


    The scene seemed quite strange, with the woman screaming loudly and Martha calmly holding a knife


    stained with blood.


    Bianca, grasping Maxwell''s hand, opened her mouth but said nothing.


    If it weren''t for Hollie, Martha''s mother wouldn''t have died.


    Then Mrs. Doyle would still be a happy woman with her family around.


    And Martha would not have suffered so much.


    Hollie deserved that.


    Martha did not stop. Now that Libby was injured, there was no one to protect Hollie. She wanted to see


    how Hollie would react this time.


    She was not disappointed. Hollie continued to back away, trembling with fear as she stumbled over


    something and fell to the ground.


    Martha sneered at her and said coldly, "What are you afraid of?"


    "You were of quite a young age when you murdered my mother, but you weren''t scared at all, were


    you?"


    Martha said while approaching Hollie slowly.


    Every time she took a step forward, it was as if death was approaching, only instead of giving Hollie a


    quick death, she was going to torture Hollie until thetter could take no more.


    Hollie could not help moving back.


    "Stay away from me..."


    "Are you feeling scared now?"


    The mocking voice of Martha was quite scary in this silent room.


    She continued with a deadly cold voice, "When you killed my mother, you didn''t see this daying,


    huh? My mother saved you, but what have you done in return?"


    Her voice were filled with hatred. When she thought of the past, her mind was full of hatred and


    revenge. How could she let go of the past?


    You requite my kindness with enmity and tortured me again and again. It''s finally the time for you to go


    through what I''ve been through."


    Hollie was trembling all over. Fear got most of her and she could not help yelling, "It''s in the middle of


    the day. How dare you."


    Martha burst outughing as if she had heard something funny.


    "What about you? When you tortured me in the hospital, I didn''t see any panic on your face. If you


    feared nothing four years ago, what am I supposed to be afraid of now?"


    "Stay away from me. I will call the police if youe any closer."


    Hollie kept moving back while taking out her phone and trying to call the police.


    Martha''s face darkened immediately. She strode forward, snatched Hollie''s phone and smashed it on


    the floor.


    With a bang, the phone''s screen shattered into pieces, some of which flew away.


    Martha not only looked scary, and her voice was also filled with malice.


    "I will teach you what pain is and make you feel how desperate I was four years ago.


    Hollie kept shuddering and shaking her head. She stuttered out, "Stay... stay away from me."


    "If I stayed away from you, how am I supposed to make you feel what I have felt?"


    Martha stopped, stared at her, and said ironically.


    Then, without Hollie answering her, she continued, "Don''t you want to feel what it feels like to be almost


    dead?"


    Only when one survived death would he realize how hard it was to live.


    As the distance between them was getting closer, Hollie could not help ring at Martha while


    shuddering, "Stay away from me. Stay away from me..."


    In the end, there was no room for her to move back.


    She could feel the wall against her back, which was wet with sweat.


    Martha stopped in front of her and smiled like a ghost, "You never see this daying, do you, Hollie?"


    The knife headed toward Hollie''s direction as she finished her sentence.


    Hollie clenched her fist. As she saw the knife stained with Libby''s blooding at her, she


    automatically closed her eyes and screamed out loud.


    Her ear-piercing voice resounded in the whole Doyle Manor.


    At that moment, a tall man showed up. When Stefan saw the scene, he hurried to stop Martha, "Stop


    it."


    The pain did not hit Hollie as she had expected. Hearing the familiar voice, Hollie trembled and opened


    her eyes immediately. She looked in the direction of the door for help.


    When she saw Stefan, she felt her nerves soothed.


    The next minute, she choked with sobs, "Stefan."


    He walked in with a stern face, and said in a cold voice, "Don''t try to hurt others, Martha."


    Martha turned around and gave him a nce. Then she shrugged out of boredom and put down her


    hand.


    She had no intention to hurt Hollie. She just wanted to scared Hollie.


    Though her mother sacrifice herself for Hollie, though she was tortured by Hollie, it didn''t mean she


    was going to revenge with illegal means.


    She would make Hollie pay her price through legal means and justice.


    She wouldn''t allow herself to reduce to someone like Hollie, someone she despised.


    Besides, she had evidence now. She was not going tomit a crime because of someone like Hollie.


    Martha''s head drooped. She was thinking about Jimmy.


    If Jimmy was not in Hollie''s hands. Where was he now?


    Did Jane get any new information about Jimmy?


    Stefan''s voice brought her back to reality.


    "Drop the knife."


    Hearing that, Martha sneered at him and simply dropped the knife.


    Why so serious? She would drop the knife.


    She scorned, "Boring."


    She thought she could scare Hollie for an incredibly long time. Who could predict that it would end so


    soon?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew that Stefan thought Hollie was the girl who had been there for him during his hardest times.


    So, he was definitely going to be on Hollie''s side, considering what happened today.


    But somehow she was curious if he would still cherish his old feelings for Hollie once he knew the


    evidence she had.


    After recovering from the shock, Hollie leaned against the wall and instead of getting up, crawled over


    to Stefan.


    Tears kept streaming down her face. She cried while using Martha, "Stefan, Martha was going to kill


    me. I did nothing, but she was going to hurt me. Help me, Stefan. I don''t want to die..."


    She crawled to him, grabbed the corner of his trousers, and looked up at him.


    "I thought she would be different this time. I thought she would change into an upright and nice person,


    but she didn''t. She still hates me. I just can''t understand why my own sister is so cruel to me. Why does


    she want to kill me?"


    Meanwhile, Libby, who was lying on the sofa, noticed the situation and faked a few tears, "Mr Harrison,


    look at my hand. Martha has left a deep cut on my hand.


    As she was saying, she raised her hand and added, "It is still bleeding. You can''t get away with it,


    Martha."


    She red at Martha, the fear on her face fading, "I''m going to call the police and have you prosecuted


    byw."


    Call the police?


    The sarcastic smile on Martha''s face was even more obvious.


    Why couldn''t they remember there was aw when they were hurting her?


    She had no evidence to prove what they did four years ago.


    But things had changed now.


    If they were going to call the police now, it remained to be seen who will be imprisoned.

 Chapter 123 The Truth

    Chapter 123 The Truth


    Hearing the usation from those two people, Stefan seemed to think about something.


    He looked at Hollie, who was sitting next to his shoes, and walked in Martha''s direction.


    He stopped in front of Martha and asked in a low voice, "Why did you do that?


    "I was just giving her a taste of her own medicine."


    The sarcastic smile on Martha''s face never faded. She stared at the man in front of her in a way that


    was cold and indifferent.


    Anyway, he wouldn''t believe her. If so, why bother exining to him?


    Plus, the truth was what he saw.


    She hurt Libby and was about to hurt Hollie.


    Hearing that, Stefan furrowed his brows. He looked at Martha, confused.


    Giving her a taste of her own medicine? What did that mean?


    Had Hollie mistreated Martha?


    How was that possible?


    Bianca was worried that Stefan might trust those two vicious women. She opened her mouth and tried


    to exin, "It''s not true. It was Hollie who..."


    "Let it go, Bianca."


    Martha stopped Bianca from exining.


    Bianca frowned. She was confused why Martha wouldn''t exin herself.


    Martha, however, answered calmly, "It''s no use exining to him. He just believes what he sees with


    his own eyes."


    When he heard what she said, and saw the indifference with which she mocked him, he couldn''t help


    but think, ''What does she mean? What''s she trying to tell me?''


    At that moment, Stefan could more or less understand what Martha was implying, but he was reluctant


    to admit that Hollie really was that kind of person...


    Hollie was there by his side during his most difficult time. He didn''t want to treat her like she was a


    malicious woman.


    He frowned and narrowed his eyes, "What happened?"


    "Nothing happened. Mr. Harrison, what she says is totally bullshit. Don''t believe her."


    Libbyined and showed him her wound.


    Catching Libby''s eye signal, Hollie quickly added, "Right. Martha''s probably out of her mind, holding a


    knife and screaming that she''s going to kill us. No one can stop her. It was so scary."


    As she was saying, she seemed quite frustrated. After a while, she seemed to have made a decision


    and said to Stefan, "Stefan, I think we should call the police. Otherwise, no one knows if Martha will get


    crazy and kill us all."


    Libby hurried to nod, "I agree. We must call the police and let them deal with her. We should call the


    police right now."


    When Stefan heard that, his face grew darker. He kept staring at Martha without saying anything.


    The conversation between Libby and Hollie did not distress Martha at all. She smiled as if it was not a


    big deal, "Mr. Harrison is free to do whatever he likes. It''s none of my business."


    Then, she turned to Libby who was yelling the whole time and lifted her brow, "You want to call the


    police? Do it now. I will wait here."


    Provoked by Martha''s proud look, Libby red and took out her phone.


    "You asked for it. Don''t regret it when you are behind bars."


    She pressed 911, but before she dialed the number, she was stopped by Stefan, "Don''t."


    If she did, Martha would bemitting an intentional injury.


    He didn''t want her to get hurt.


    Hearing that, Libby automatically stopped.


    She frowned and red at Martha.


    But considering Stefan''s status, she dared not to disobey him.


    She clenched her phone but dropped it in the end.


    Seeing how timid she was before Stefan, Martha despised Libby.


    She lifted her brow and looked at Libby who was apparently frustrated, "What? Are you not going to


    call the police? Aren''t you going to use me of an intentional injury?"


    "You..."


    Libby was so pissed off that she intended to argue. But at that moment, Hollie''s voice interrupted her,


    "Libby, I believe Martha didn''t mean it. Maybe we shouldn''t call the police."


    "But she was trying to kill you. How could we let her atrge?"


    Libby totally got what Hollie meant and started to cooperate with her.


    Watching how perfect their acting was, Martha could do nothing but let out a faint smile.


    How ironic they started to act at this moment.


    "Maybe Martha did it out of an emergency..."


    As she was saying, she turned to Stefan who kept silent the whole time.


    He frowned, pressed his lips, and took neither side.


    Hollie eventually made the tough decision. There was no better choice. She could only give up this


    opportunity.


    "Maybe we shouldn''t call the police. I don''t want Martha to be convicted of intentional injury. It''s not


    good for her."


    Libby also sighed resignedly, "You are too kind, Hollie. If you think it''s not necessary, I won''t insist. We


    forgive her."


    Hearing their conversation, Martha couldn''t help bursting outughing.


    Hollie was too kind? Forgive her?


    Was Libby out of her mind? How did she manage to reverse right and wrong?


    They could really act, couldn''t they?


    Martha lifted her brow and opened her mouth when the two had finished their conversation, "If you


    don''t want to call the police, how about I do it for you?"


    Martha''s confident look surprised both Libby and Hollie. They had a bad feeling...


    Why was Martha so calm? Was she...?


    Libby felt the whole situation weird. She turned to Hollie, who was still on the ground, and said, "Hollie,


    why don''t you go to the hospital with me? Let''s leave this crazy woman alone."


    Hollie frowned. There was confusion in her eyes. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She couldn''t understand why Libby wanted to leave here.


    Now that Stefan was here, they should try their best to seize the chance and make Martha lose her


    advantage, shouldn''t they?


    Stefan saw how Martha tried to kill her with his own eyes, he wouldn''t let Martha keep bullying her,


    would he?


    Since Hollie took no action, Libby gave her another eye signal to convince her.


    But before Hollie could figure it out, Martha took out her phone.


    "The show hasn''t begun. Why are you leaving?"


    Seeing her action, Libby''s eyes fluttered greatly. It was a bad omen.


    Martha smiled and pressed the button.


    Soon, there came some voices.


    "You weren''t sick back then but you bribed the doctor and got my bone marrow! You are too heartless


    to be our father''s daughter! You don''t deserve to be a member of the Doyle family! The Doyle Group


    will never be yours! Stop dreaming!"


    "So what? Don''t forget that it was Stefan who sent you to the operation room four years ago, not me!"


    "Oh, you reminded me. I have a video here as a souvenir."


    "..."


    The recording continued, but everyone present looked different.


    When Stefan heard the recording, he was shocked...

 Chapter 124 You Lied to Me the Whole Time

    Chapter 124 You Lied to Me the Whole Time


    What had he heard?


    Hollie wasn''t sick? Bribe the doctor to get Martha''s bone marrow?


    Those words sent an excruciating pain to his heart.


    The expression on his face wasplicated, his lips tightly pressed.


    Hollie pretended to be sick the whole time. She lied to him in the beginning.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    And he, he believed what she said and forced Martha to donate her marrow.


    He turned to Martha slowly with reddened eyes that were full ofplicated emotions.


    What had he done...


    Meanwhile, the recording was beyond both Libby and Hollie''s imagination. They could not even move a


    bit.


    It never urred to them that Martha would record their conversation.


    Now that Martha yed the recording in front of everyone, Stefan heard it...


    With a pale face, Hollie automatically turned to him to check his reaction.


    When she saw the sullen look on his face, she couldn''t help trembling. Having no idea what to do, she


    looked at Libby, regretting why she didn''t leave with Libby earlier.


    But now, it was toote.


    Before the recording mentioned the child, Martha turned it off.


    Given the current situation, Stefan couldn''t know about Jimmy''s existence, in case there was any


    unnecessary trouble.


    Only after their divorce was settled could she discuss with him how to deal with Jimmy.


    Martha stared at Hollie and asked, "Well, I don''t know if this can be considered evidence that you tried


    to kill me?"


    Suddenly, Hollie seemed to lose all her strength. She fell to the ground and was unable to stand up


    again.


    It was over. What should she do?


    She could only count on Libby. With fear, she looked at Libby, trying to seek help.


    But Libby was no better than her. She could not regret more. They were both over.


    If Hollie had left with her, maybe now...


    But most importantly, they shouldn''te here in the first ce. They should find the kid first, and


    then...


    But now, it was no use talking all that stuff.


    Libby quickly made a decision in her mind. What the recording said had nothing to do with her.


    She was not the one who pretended to be sick. She didn''t send Martha to have an operation, either.


    She shook her head hurriedly, "I... I know nothing."


    Then she ran out without caring for her bleeding hand. As if some monsters were chasing after her, she


    left without even looking back.


    Noticing that Libby was about to leave, Hollie shouted hurriedly, "Libby."


    Hearing Hollie''s voice, Libby stopped for a moment. But she clenched her teeth and ran away after all.


    Watching her back, Hollie almost stopped breathing.


    She could never imagine that Libby would abandon her at this critical moment.


    Didn''t she say that she treated her like her own daughter? Why would she abandon her?


    Realizing that someone was looking at her, she turned around with a palpitating heart. Her closely


    gripped hand rxed.


    The way he looked at her scared her to death. She was shuddering the whole time and her ability to


    talk was almost gone. Her mind told her to say something to defend herself, but she couldn''t find the


    words.


    "Stefan, that''s not the truth."


    He narrowed his eyes, looking dangerous and indifferent.


    It turned out that what happened in the past was all Hollie''s n.


    But he didn''t see through Hollie''s trick. Instead, he pushed Martha into the hell of despair.


    It was all his fault. He was blinded by falsehood and couldn''t see the truth.


    Watching her lying by his side, still pretending to be the weak one, Stefan shoved her away.


    Tears filled Hollie''s eyes as she was shoved to the ground. She looked up and stared at the merciless


    man.


    His deep and somber voice came, "Then what is the truth?"


    "I..."


    Hollie shook her head, not knowing what to do. It was impossible for her to exin the recording. She


    could do nothing but to cry.


    With him watching her, she could not find any excuse. Shaking her head was the only thing she could


    think of.


    "I... I never thought of hurting Martha. You... you saw it with your own eyes. It was Martha who was


    trying to kill me. I''m innocent. I never did that."


    "Really?"


    Martha smiled coldly. Without mercy she looked at Hollie who was still trying to hide the truth.


    She had to admit that Hollie''s cheekiness impressed her very much, "Then tell me who admitted in the


    recording?"


    "I was trying to provoke you. That''s why I lied, but I never did that."


    "Is that true?"


    Stefan looked at her sullenly. As Hollie kept moving back, he stooped and grasped her shoulder.


    At that moment, horror upied all her mind. She stopped at where she was and found it hard to


    move.


    She had never saw Stefan like this. It was like he was from hell and could really kill her.


    Martha, however, watched everything without saying anything. Hollie deserved it.


    She turned around and looked at Bianca, "Call the police, Bianca."


    "Okay, I''m on it."


    Bianca answered and picked up the phone. She didn''t want to waste even one second.


    Hearing that, Hollie shouted, "No. Don''t call the police."


    She didn''t want to end up in the jail. She didn''t want to be convicted of any crime.


    Stefan frowned. The way he looked at her was getting more and more indifferent.


    Bianca''s voice resounded in the quite hall.


    "The suspect is in the Doyle Manor. Pleasee right now."


    "Yes, she was knocked down."


    "Thank you."


    After hanging up the phone, Bianca looked at Martha with tears.


    "You suffered too much, sweetie."


    "It''s over."


    Martha gave Bianca aforting smile, but there was deep sorrow in her voice.


    What Hollie had done to her was in the past, but those memories would not fade away or be


    lighter. Therefore, she would not forgive Hollie.


    She wanted Hollie to get punished and pay her price.


    Maxwell, who had been on the wheelchair, closed his eyes tightly.


    He hated Hollie to the core, but there was nothing he could do to change the way things were.


    Stefan stared at Hollie without any temperature.


    Hollie was still shaking her head, trying to deny the fact, "No, that''s not true. I was really sick. I ..."


    Stefan got angry. He kept staring at the woman on the ground.


    It was he who believed this vicious woman.


    It was he who sent his own wife to the operation room.


    It was he was too blind to see the truth.


    He thought he owed it to Hollie, so he tried to make it up to her. But he never thought his kindness


    would be used by her.


    Stefan''s eyes turned red. He clutched her shoulder, and said in an intimidating tone, "You lied to me the


    whole time."


    Hollie intended to shake her head and deny it. But as his strength on her shoulder was getting stronger,


    she could barely breathe, let alone defend herself.


    In the end, she could only cry for mercy.


    "No... it was not true. I love you too much. That''s why I would believe Libby."


    "It was Libby who told me to do that, otherwise I would never do that."


    "Trust me. I would never do that..."


    Stefan seemed to think about something. He loosened his grip on her.


    Even at this moment, she was still lying.


    Infuriated, he kicked hard at Hollie''s chest.


    Before Hollie could figure out what happened, she copsed to her knees.


    It was like her heart was blown. The pain spread all over her body.

 Chapter 125 The Remorse in Stefans Eyes

    Chapter 125 The Remorse in Stefan''s Eyes


    Blood oozed from Hollie''s mouth.


    She looked really terrible and was gasping on the ground. Hollie never expected she would be


    humiliated like this.


    Looking at Hollie on the ground, Martha couldn''t help but think of herself in the past.


    At that time, she was totally obsessed with Stefan, and she was framed and tortured by Hollie.


    But now Martha didn''t think it was worth it.


    She shouldn''t have been so humble just for a man.


    Martha shook her head resignedly and sighed slightly, which was for Hollie and also herself in the past.


    Stefan turned around and looked at Martha with mixed feelings.


    He seemed regretful, guilty and something else.


    Stefan wanted to say something to Martha, but his apology could never undo what he had done to her.


    Stefan even didn''t think he should be standing in front of her anymore.


    Martha just stood still, looked back at the man indifferently and said nothing.


    She saw the regret in Stefan''s eyes, but it was toote.


    She no longer loved this guy long ago.


    All she wanted now was to cure Jimmy and live with her father and Bianca.


    Stefan then walked towards her. Noticing his approaching, Martha turned around and walked towards


    her father.


    Stefan stopped and felt kind of hurt when being ignored by Martha.


    "Dad, are you okay?"


    Maxwell winked at his daughter, indicating that he was fine.


    Martha nodded, turned to Bianca and said, "I should call the doctor over."


    Actually, she was still kind of worried about his father.


    "Okay."


    Bianca lowered her head and patted Maxwell''s back. "It''s all over."


    Maxwell closed his eyes slowly and no one knew what he was thinking.


    At this moment, nobody was talking. Only Hollie was sobbing.


    Hollie couldn''t hold back her tears anymore and she also stared at Martha with resentment.


    Martha really changed a lot after four years.


    She had underestimated Martha. Since Libby had run away, Joann had died and Stefan knew the truth,


    no one could help her anymore.


    Martha noticed that Hollie was staring at her with resentment, but she didn''t care. She turned to Hollie


    and smiled.


    Well, Martha also hated Hollie.


    But this time, Martha wouldn''t show any mercy.


    She wanted to make Hollie pay for what she had done. Martha had to do this for herself and for herte


    mother.


    Martha wanted Hollie to spend the rest of her life in prison.


    ...


    Jimmy now was at the police station near the airport.


    He was sitting in the chair and looking at the officer in front of him.


    The officer cleared his throat when he saw the boy''s cute face.


    "Hey, boy, where did youe from?"


    Jimmy shook his head, pouted and said nothing.


    He came from U Country, but it had nothing to do with looking for his father.


    The officer thought that maybe the kid was too young to remember the way back home, so he asked


    patiently, "Do you know where you live?"


    Jimmy blinked at the officer in front of him, but still didn''t say anything.


    The officer thought it was reasonable that such a young boy couldn''t remember where his home was.


    Then he patted Jimmy''s head and asked, "Well, do you remember your parents'' phone numbers?"


    Jimmy pretended to be baffled and kept silent.


    He was already four years old, so he was surely able to remember phone numbers.


    Jimmy knew his mother''s phone number, but he couldn''t tell the officer now.


    He tried hard to run away from his mother. He couldn''t let her mother find him, or he wouldn''t be able to


    see his father.


    Of course, he didn''t know his father''s phone number.


    If he knew, he wouldn''t havee to the police station.


    Atst, the officer sitting next to Jimmy said jokingly, "Well, kid, did you even know who your parents


    are?"


    Jimmy blinked at the officer who was speaking and looked at him with disdain.


    "Sir, are you serious? How could a four-year-old boy not know who his parents are?"


    Hearing this, the officer who had been joking now stopped talking.


    The officer squatting in front of Jimmy couldn''t helpughing.


    He got really curious about this kid in front of him. The kid didn''t seem to know where his home was or


    his parents'' phone numbers.


    But he actually made a wittyeback.


    After a while, the officer looked at the little guy seriously.


    "Did you get lost at the airport?"


    Jimmy nodded and said, "Yes."


    He didn''t want to tell the officer that he came from abroad, or he would seem too smart.


    It would be really suspicious that a smart kid like him couldn''t remember his parents'' phone number


    and home address.


    Thinking of this, Jimmy looked at the officer and said in a seemingly trembling voice, "Sir, can you


    please help me find my father?"


    Before the officer answered, a woman''s voice came from the gate of the police station. She seemed


    really worried.


    "Jimmy!"


    It was Jane.


    An hour ago, Jane received a message from Martha.


    "Jimmy might havee back home but now I have something urgent to deal with. Go to the airport to


    see if he is there."


    Jane was stunned when she received the message.


    She thought something had happened to Jimmy in U Country, so Martha rushed to U Country.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    But the fact was that Jimmy ran away from home and came to C Country alone.


    So Jane changed her clothes in a hurry and immediately set out for the airport. After she arrived, she


    started looking for Jimmy in the nearby area.


    Atst, she thought that Jimmy, such a smart kid, would definitely turn to the police.


    Therefore, she went to the police station near the airport.


    Jimmy was right there.


    Jane looked at Jimmy and felt relieved.


    Hearing Jane''s voice, Jimmy was surprised and kind of upset.


    Jane was his mother''s assistant. Now Jane had found him, then he might be taken to his mother by


    Jane.


    Actually, Jimmy wanted to look for his father, but he was caught by his mother first.


    He looked really disappointed right now.


    At this moment, Jane seemed a little angry. Looking at the kid, Jane said in an obviously anxious and


    worried tone, "How can youe here without telling your mother first? Do you know that she will


    worry about you?"


    Jane had been around Martha for two years, so, she knew very well that Martha cared about Jimmy a


    lot. He was everything to Martha.


    Fortunately, Jimmy was alright now.


    After hearing what Jane just said, Jimmy lowered his head.


    "I''m really sorry, Jane."


    He made his mother and Jane worry about him. It was his fault indeed.


    However, Jimmy really wanted to see his father and know what he looked like. Even just a nce could


    satisfy him.

 Chapter 126 Stefans Guilt

    Chapter 126 Stefan''s Guilt


    Jane sighed, walked to the little boy and gently patted him.


    "Sir, I''m a rtive of the child. Sorry for all the trouble. I''m taking him away now."


    Jimmy pursed his lips and didn''t say anything. He just lowered his head and seemed still kind of


    disappointed.


    The officer looked at Jane and then at the kid. After a few seconds, he nodded.


    Then he said in a businesslike tone, "Before that, you have to give us your number and identity


    Information."


    "Alright. Thank you, sir."


    Jane followed the officer to go through the formalities.


    After the formalities were over, she sent a message to Martha.


    [I found him. I''m taking him to my apartment now.]


    After that, Jane took Jimmy''s suitcase and walked out without saying anything.


    Jimmy felt that Joanna was angry and looked at her, feeling aggrieved.


    "Jane, I haven''t eaten anything since I got here. I feel really hungry and kind of dizzy."


    Hearing this, Jane became nervous in an instant. She turned around and asked worriedly, "Do you take


    some pills? How are you feeling?"


    Upon hearing this, Jimmy immediately smiled at Jane.


    "Jane, you''re the best. Stop being angry with me, okay?"


    "Well, fine."


    Jane smiled and patted Jimmy on his head softly.


    She really couldn''t be mad at this boy.


    ...


    In the Doyle Manor, after appeasing Maxwell, Martha took out her phone.


    She saw the message from Jane.


    After reading it, Martha suddenly felt relieved.


    Fortunately, Jimmy was fine. Otherwise, she would be desperate.


    Since Martha didn''t have to worry about Jimmy, she was going to take care of Hollie now.


    Martha said to Bianca, "Bianca, you can just stay at home and look after my dad. I''m going to the police


    station."


    Bianca nodded her head, feeling sorry for Martha. Fortunately, Hollie would be punished soon. After


    that, Martha wouldn''t suffer anymore.


    When Martha was about to turn around and leave, someone held her hand.


    She looked back in confusion. The next second, Martha was totally stunned.


    "Dad, can you move now?"


    Martha''s voice was choked. She actually knew her father would gradually get better.


    She got kind of excited when she saw her father move.


    Maxwell tightly held his daughter''s hand with excitement in his eyes. He seemed to be trying to say


    something, but he couldn''t utter a word.


    Martha frowned and patted the back of her father''s hand.


    "Dad, don''t worry. You can tell me slowly."


    Then Martha leaned closer to her father.


    Hearing what her father said, Martha gradually stopped smiling.


    Holding her father''s hand, she nodded and put on a serious look.


    Then Martha set out for the police station.


    Hollie was taken away from the Doyle Manor by the police straight to the police station.


    At this moment, she was in the interrogation room.


    Two officers sat opposite her and looked at her seriously.


    One of the officers questioned, "Now we suspect that you are involved in a murder case and a case of


    intentional injury. Do you have any objection?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Hollie sat still and looked at the two officers and said nothing.


    The officer frowned, raised his voice and said, "Still not talking, huh?"


    Hollie still stayed silent.


    No matter how many questions the officer asked, Hollie didn''t say anything.


    They didn''t know how to continue the interrogation and at that time Martha arrived.


    On her way here, she specially edited the recording and deleted all the words about the child.


    Martha knew that Stefan was also there now and didn''t want to cause any unnecessary trouble.


    She wanted to raise Jimmy all by herself.


    When she arrived, Stefan was standing outside the interrogation room.


    He was biting his lip and had a really serious look.


    Hearing the footsteps, Stefan raised his head and found that Martha arrived. Then their eyes met.


    Stefan looked at Martha with a guilty look. He felt guilty for everything he had done in the past.


    Ignoring the man, Martha turned her head coldly and looked away to the officer standing not far away.


    "I got a recording on my phone, which is the evidence I am going to provide."


    Then she handed the phone to the officer.


    The officer took the phone and nodded seriously. "Thank you for providing evidence."


    "Sir, may Ie in?"


    The officer looked up at her and agreed.


    "Sure."


    "Thank you."


    Martha thanked the officer in a low voice. Then she nced at Stefan from the corner of her eyes.


    She didn''t know whether he would like to face it or not.


    If Stefan was afraid of hearing the interrogation, he shouldn''t havee here.


    Martha came here just to make Hollie pay for what she had done.


    A few minutester, Stefan followed Martha into the interrogation room and sat in the auditorium.


    When Hollie saw the two of them, she seemed a little scared. She just lowered her head and gritted her


    teeth.


    The officer looked at Hollie with a serious face and said, "Are you still unwilling to confess your crime?"


    This time, instead of being silent, Hollie looked up at the officer and denied, "I didn''t do anything


    wrong."


    Hearing this, Martha frowned. She actually had the recording as evidence.


    How could Hollie still deny everything?


    Did Hollie want to attribute all the crimes to Libby who had escaped?


    But at this moment, Hollie suddenly raised her head.


    What else could she do now?


    When Libby was in trouble, she left Hollie alone and ran away.


    Now Hollie was arrested, and she had to bear all the consequences alone.


    Libby, whom Hollie had always trusted, would treat Hollie like this when they were in trouble.


    Thinking of this, Hollie smiled bitterly. The past shed through her mind.


    Libby was just like Hollie''s mother since she was a child.


    Around the working ce of Hollie''s mother, when Hollie was bullied by her peers and told that her


    mother was a hooker, only Libby would stand up for her.


    Hollie looked down upon her mother, so she didn''t shed a tear after her mother left her and ran away


    with some guy.


    And now, Libby also abandoned her. What was the difference between Libby and her biological


    mother?


    Hollie was extremely upset at this moment.


    The officer stared at her for a while and asked again, "If you didn''tmit a crime, how do you exin


    the operation four years ago and Mrs. Doyle''s drowning?"


    The officer put on a serious look. He took the phone from Martha and started ying the recording.


    After that, the officer stared at Hollie closely.


    "Since you said that you didn''tmit a crime, how do you exin this?"

 Chapter 127 Put Her into Prison

    Chapter 127 Put Her into Prison


    Hollie lowered her head, bit her lip and said nothing.


    The officer hit the table and raised his voice.


    "You pretended to be sick, sent Miss Doyle to the operating room and actually undermined the


    operation. Moreover, you even got Ariya killed when you were a child. You admitted all those things in


    the recording."


    Hollie finally raised her head and took an indifferent look at the officer as if she had never done those


    things.


    Sitting in the auditorium, Stefan looked really terrible and ufortable.


    He heard the recording again in the interrogation room. When he heard the painful cry of Martha on the


    operating table. She had been so desperate, which made Stefan feel really guilty and regretful.


    It was all his fault. If he had trusted and cared about Martha more at that time, Martha wouldn''t have


    suffered such pain.


    Thinking of how helpless Martha was at that time, Stefan felt pretty awful.


    He took a look at Martha sitting next to him and fought against hisplicated feelings.


    Stefan finally understood why Martha looked so indifferent now. The pain she had suffered in the past


    had made her numb and also almost invulnerable.


    And he was the one who made her suffer so much.


    The feeling of guilt and regret overwhelmed him and made him feel it difficult to breathe.


    Then the officer''s serious voice broke the silence.


    "Hollie, are you going to confess now?"


    Looking at the officer in front of her coldly, Hollie shook her head and sneered disdainfully. She put her


    hands on the edge of the table and asked the officer with a smile, "Are you going to convict me only by


    this recording?"


    The officer frowned, as if he didn''t expect Hollie would say that.


    Hollie'' kept smiling and said, "Do you have any witnesses? Can you really punish me just because of


    this recording? Can this be regarded as direct evidence?"


    The officer didn''t know what he should say at that moment.


    Indeed, ording to the national rules, the recording could only be used as supporting evidence, and


    could not be the main evidence at all.


    Moreover, Martha was leading Hollie to say such things in the recording, which made it not rtively


    objective. The officer was uncertain whether it could be regarded as supporting evidence.


    Noticing the hesitation of the officer, Hollie turned to look at Martha and said sarcastically and firmly,


    "You guys can never convict me only by a recording!"


    At that moment, Hollie looked at Martha with hostility and continued, "What if she was unwilling to


    donate her bone marrow to me in the past and deliberately set up a trap to frame me?" The officer


    didn''t know what to say now.


    They really hadn''t thought about this before. But what Hollie said was fairly reasonable.


    "With this recording as evidence, you can''t escape suspicion."


    Hearing that, Hollie stopped smiling and then looked as if she was wronged.


    "Why don''t you police think about other possibilities? What if I am the victim? I had a medical record to


    prove that I was really sick four years ago. Why didn''t you look into that? And, do you even have a


    witness to prove that I was guilty? At least, you have to bring some witnesses or physical evidence."


    As Hollie spoke, she shed a few drops of tears, as if she had been wronged.


    The two officers in the interrogation room heard her words and looked at each other awkwardly.


    What Hollie just said was right. Now the case had entered a dead end, unless there was more direct


    evidence or witness.


    Sitting aside, Martha lowered her head and frowned.


    She knew that it wouldn''t be that easy for Hollie to admit what she had done. And the witness Libby


    had run away.


    The policemen were looking for Libby, but Martha didn''t think they could find her in such a short time.


    Besides, even if Libby was found, she would not easily testify against Hollie.


    When Martha was on the operating table in the operating room, besides Hollie, the doctor was there.


    Martha tried to get in touch with that doctor, but she failed. She didn''t know where the doctor had gone.


    She couldn''t think of any other witness now.


    Was Hollie going to get away with punishment again?


    Martha got kind of upset when thinking about this.


    At that time, there was a knock on the door.


    Then an officer pushed the door open and came in. He said in a serious voice, "We got a witness. He


    said that he could prove what happened that year."


    After hearing this, all the people present were stunned.


    Martha didn''t expect that a witness woulde here to testify at this time.


    She was even more curious about who the witness was. Was it Libby? Hollie looked toward the door of


    the interrogation room.


    A witness?


    Was that Libby?


    But Libby had run away. How could the police find her in such a short time?


    After a second, the witness was brought into the interrogation room.


    Upon seeing the man, Hollie totally freaked out.


    Wasn''t this guy the doctor in the operating room?


    Why was he here?


    Who asked him toe?


    Martha was just as shocked as Hollie.


    She had been looking for this guy for two years. However, he actually appeared at this moment, which


    was really timely.


    Martha had thought that the case would be dyed for theck of witnesses.


    The doctor actually came here, which just solved her pressing problem.


    It seemed that the doctor wasn''t found by the police. Then who sent him here?


    She felt that it must be deliberately arranged by someone.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The peace in the interrogation room was broken by the arrival of the witness.


    "Hollie, you know this guy, do you?"


    Hearing this, Hollie tightened her hand and trembled a little.


    She bit her lip and didn''t know what she should say. Hollie couldn''t help cursing inwardly.


    After that incident, Libby told her that everything had been handled.


    Then why was this man here?


    Hollie didn''t know what to do now. No matter why the doctor was here, as long as he told the truth, she


    would be convicted.


    The doctor took a nce at Martha and quickly turned his head. He was too guilty to look at her.


    The officer looked at the doctor and asked seriously, "Do you remember what happened that year?"


    "Yes, I do."


    The doctor lowered his head and his voice.


    The officer took a look at him and continued, "Four years ago, did Hollie ask you to abuse Martha on


    the operating table?"


    "Yes, she did."


    The doctor added, "It was a conspiracy, and Hollie was the ringleader."


    The officer looked at Hollie who refused to admit her crime before with a meaningful look as if he was


    saying, "You are damned now".


    "Tell me about it."


    Hollie''s face turned totally pale at that time.


    She was so going to jail now.

 Chapter 128 The Feeling of Losing His Love

    Chapter 128 The Feeling of Losing His Love


    The doctor unconsciously tightened his hand, took a nce at Martha with guilt and then slowly told the


    officer what had happened.


    "At that time, Hollie came to me and offered me a high price to make a fake medical record for her. I


    wanted the money so I agreed. I thought this matter would end easily. Butter she actually threatened


    me with that. If I refused to do as she said, she would tell others that I once made a fake medical


    record."


    "I didn''t want to lose my doctor''s license, so I had to agree. Later I knew that she wanted to torture her


    sister to death, but at that time, I had no way back."


    Stefan finally knew what had really happened in the past, and his eyes now were filled with guilt, regret


    and also anger.


    "Four years ago, as soon as Miss Doyle was pushed into the operating room, I asked other doctors and


    nurses to go out, leaving me alone to collect Miss Doyle''s blood stem cells."


    When the doctor said this, his eyes were unfocused, as if he had been immersed in the memory of the


    past.


    "I know that Miss Doyle was too weak to survive such an operation at that time, but I still did it. After the


    nurses left, Hollie got out of the sickbed and recorded the whole operation."


    "Later, in order to make it look more convincing, after Hollie got out of the operating room, I was going


    to give Martha a shot to end her life as Hollie ordered. At thest moment, Rupert came and stopped


    me."


    "That''s all."


    The doctor felt very guilty about what he had done. He felt that he didn''t deserve to be a doctor


    anymore.


    The two officers sitting at the interrogation table were shocked when they heard the whole truth.


    Among all the people present, Martha looked the calmest.


    But no one saw her clenching her fists, with her nails deeply into her palms. She was trying to hold


    back her anger and sadness.


    This was the first time she had heard what had happened in the past from others. Although she had


    experienced it, at this moment, she still felt ufortable.


    At that time, Martha really hoped that Stefan had regretted and stopped the operation.


    But he didn''t.


    He just pushed her onto the operating table regardless of her pregnancy and serious illness.


    Martha really wanted to ask whether he was satisfied with what he had done. After hearing the doctor''s


    narration, Stefan clenched his fists and kept frowning.


    At that time, he thought that Martha didn''t want to give away her bone marrow just because she was


    jealous of Hollie.


    Therefore, before Martha was taken to the operating room, he asked someone to inject her with a


    tranquilizer and made her have no chance to exin. Stefan wanted to repay Hollie''s kindness, but he


    never expect that Hollie wasn''t kind at all.


    Stefan felt extremely regretful at that time. He could no longer hold back his anger. He stood up angrily,


    took a few steps forward, and grabbed the doctor''s cor.


    His angry voice resounded through the whole interrogation room.


    "As a doctor, how can you fake a medical record? You almost killed her! How can you do such a


    heartless thing?"


    The doctor was frightened. Looking at Stefan, he said timidly, "Mr. Harrison, you had signed the


    informed consent in person, right?"


    He was just a doctor. At that time, the doctor only thought that Stefan was with Hollie and wanted his


    wife to die, so he chose to do that operation. Hearing this, Stefan closed his eyes and loosened his grip


    on the doctor''s cor.


    He took two steps back before he could stand firm.


    The doctor was right. He indeed signed the informed consent.


    He felt that his heart was held tightly and squeezed by an invisible hand. The pain made him almost


    unable to breathe.


    Stefan couldn''t deny that he actually forced Martha to ept the operation.


    It was also he who gave Hollie countless chances to hurt Martha again and again. His connivance with


    Hollie had badly hurt Martha, who loved him so much.


    Now, he had no right to get angry with the doctor.


    At this moment, Stefan just stood there as if he was a zombie.


    Seeing this scene, Martha pursed her red lips tightly. She was actually kind of sad, too.


    On the other hand, Hollie seemed to be smiling.


    The doctor waspletely right. If Stefan didn''t connive at Hollie''s behaviors, how could she be so


    unscrupulous?


    Hollie had always known that Stefan had a special feeling for Martha, but it didn''t matter. She still


    fooled the two of them.


    After all, it was not all her fault.


    Martha shouldn''t hate Hollie the most.


    Silence reigned over the interrogation room again. After a few minutes, the officers didn''t want to dy


    the interrogation. One of them asked the doctor, "Do you have any other evidence to prove what you


    just said?"


    The doctor came back to his senses and looked at the officer. He replied, "Hollie recorded the


    operation that year. Can that be considered evidence? And there were the details of the remittance


    from her in my ount at that time. You can check it."


    The officer nodded. He had asked his colleague to get the video. It would take some time for them to


    restore the video because Hollie''s phone was broken.


    "Check if the video restores."


    "Okay."


    The other officer nodded and left.


    After a while, he returned to the interrogation room, turned on the projector and was about to y the


    video.


    Martha knew that the case was about toe to an end. Now that the police had got one witness and


    the physical evidence, it was impossible for Hollie to run away from the usation.


    She stood up and before the officer yed the video, she said, "Sir, you got the evidence now. I don''t


    want to see the rest. I''ll go back and wait for your good news."


    Martha looked really tired. She didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    The officers nodded and said, "Okay, we''ll keep you informed."


    They had an empathy with Martha. They knew that Martha might copse if she saw this video and


    relived what she had suffered.


    It was natural that Martha didn''t want to see the video.


    "Thank you."


    After that, Martha picked up her bag and was about to leave.


    When she passed by Stefan, he was still expressionless. At this moment, Stefan really wanted to hold


    her hand and asked her to stay with him.


    However, the image of Martha begging him four years ago shed through his mind. Did he show any


    mercy?


    It was he who hurt Martha so much. How could he ask Martha to stay with him?


    Atst, he took his hand back.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Stefan thought he would never be able to get Martha back.


    At this time, he actually experienced the pain of losing somebody he loved so much.

 Chapter 129 Hollie Wasnt That Girl

    Chapter 129 Hollie Wasn''t That Girl


    Stefan lowered his head. Looking at Martha''s figure, he felt really sad.


    After getting out of the police station, Martha had extremelyplicated feelings.


    After the truth was exposed, Hollie couldn''t deny what she had done anymore.


    At this moment, Martha should be very happy, but she wasn''t at all. She only felt kind of sad.


    But she couldn''t just stay here. Jimmy was still waiting for her at Jane''s apartment, so she had to go


    there immediately.


    In the interrogation room, the video was yed after Martha left.


    In the video, Martha was lying weakly on the bed. She struggled at the beginning but gradually became


    desperate. Her painful voice then came, which made people heartbroken.


    In the video, when the doctor was withdrawing bone marrow from Martha, she frowned in pain. Her


    pretty face was totally pale, and she almost bit her lip off.


    She wanted to scream, but she had no strength at all.


    In the end, her blood stained the operating table, which made Stefan greatly ufortable.


    He couldn''t stop frowning. And his eyes were filled with guilt.


    Stefan had never thought that Martha had suffered so much pain. He thought she must want to die at


    that moment.


    If it weren''t for him, Martha wouldn''t have suffered these. He was the reason why Martha was there.


    In thest part of the video, Hollieughed arrogantly.


    She said, "Martha, you deserve all this. If you die, Stefan will be only mine!"


    "Stefan can only be mine!"


    "Even if you die, he won''t shed a tear. He only loves me."


    Stefan clenched his fists and stared at Hollie angrily.


    It turned out that the person he wanted to protect and repay was so crazy.


    Stefan looked at Hollie coldly, which made her feel kind of chilly.


    After the video ended, there was a short silence in the interrogation room.


    Finally, Hollie copsed into the chair. Now the evidence was irrefutable, and the police had a witness.


    She could no longer escape.


    "Hollie, you are suspected of intentional injury. Now you are officially arrested."


    As soon as the police finished his words, he took out the handcuffs.


    After being handcuffed, Hollie smiled bitterly.


    Her sunny days ended now.


    She knew that she might have to spend the rest of her life in prison.


    After more than 20 years of striving, she still lost.


    When she was about to be taken to the prison for trial, Stefan walked toward her and stopped them.


    She raised her eyes, looked at the man in front of her and heard his cold voice.


    "Since when did you be so cold-blooded?"


    Hearing this, Hollie felt more desperate.


    Did she be cold-blooded?


    Or was that what she had always been?


    Hollie shook her head with a faint smile. She looked at the man in front of her, which she loved deeply.


    She wanted him so badly but she would never be able to get him from now on.


    "That''s because I am cold-blooded. Always."


    Stefan frowned and still couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    When Hollie was a child, she was so gentle and kind. Why did she be like this now?


    Hollie seemed to know what Stefan was thinking at the moment. She looked at him with a bitter smile.


    "Do you still think that I am the girl who apanied you through the pain of losing your family?"


    Hearing this, Stefan was stunned.


    He immediately thought of some other possibility but he couldn''t believe it.


    Hollie chuckled. It was not all her fault. Actually, Stefan''s self-righteousness was the main reason.


    Now she was finished. Stefan had lost a lot too.


    "Stefan, it wasn''t me!"


    Stefan couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    Did Hollie say that she wasn''t that girl?


    Then who was that girl?


    Stefan shook his head and said, "No, it''s impossible."


    "Why do I have to lie to you now?"


    Hollie sneered, which made Stefan more angry.


    If Hollie was that girl, she would try her best to ask him to save her for old feelings'' sake.


    But she didn''t do that.


    It meant that Hollie wasn''t that girl.


    Hollie wasn''t the girl he promised to protect at all.


    Hollie stared at Stefan and raised her voice.


    "That girl is Martha. She told me what happened and that you promised to protect her, so I found you


    before her and told you that I was the girl. Then all those things happened."


    Stefan clenched his fists tightly. How could he ept such a reality?


    He actually hurt the girl he promised to protect.


    He punched the wall hard.


    His hand then even started bleeding.


    However, he didn''t care about it at all. He just stared at the woman who he hated so much now.


    "Why?"


    "Why did you do that? Why did you pretend to be her?"


    Hearing Stefan''s words, Hollie raised her head and burst intoughter.


    Her shrillughter resounded through the whole corridor. The officer standing next to her stared at her


    and ordered, "Be quiet."


    Stefan didn''t say anything. He just stared at Hollie, waiting for her answer.


    Hollie suddenly stoppedughing. She pursed her lips, looked at Stefan contemptuously and sneered.


    "Why? It''s obvious. I''m jealous of her. I''m jealous of everything about her!"


    "I''m jealous that she has aplete family, while I''m just an illegitimate daughter without a legal


    identity. I''ve been looked down upon since childhood."


    At this moment, she stopped holding her feelings back. Anyway, she was going to prison. She was not


    afraid of anything now.


    "I deserve everything she has. Why didn''t I have any of that?"


    "I''m also a daughter of the Doyle family. Why does she catch the eye of everyone? I can''t stand it. I


    want everyone to see me as well!"


    Stefan''s eyes were dark and sullen. As he looked at Hollie whose eyes were full of jealousy and anger,


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    he realized Hollie''s hate towards Martha had been umting over a long period.


    After Hollie finished her words, tears welled up in her eyes.


    She was a bad girl indeed. But she wasn''t born like this.


    Hollie looked at Stefan, gritted her teeth and sneered. She seemed to have lost her mind.


    "Although I failed to kill her, at least I took away the man she loved most. I made her suffer and feel


    desperate. I won!"


    "When she loved you so much, I took you away and made her miserable."


    "That''s enough. I actually made a difference."


    "She treated you as her whole world but I managed to take you away from her. She had a lot of things


    but she lost the one she loved. I beat her in that. I also make you push her into hell. What a good job I


    have done!"


    Stefan did push Martha into hell by himself.


    But those words stillpletely irritated him.


    With a furious look, he strode forward and grabbed her by the neck.


    "Shut the fuck up!"

 Chapter 130 Never Forgive Him

    Chapter 130 Never Forgive Him


    Stefan pinched Hollie''s neck. When the police officer saw that, he was frightened and immediately


    walked forward to stop Stefan.


    "Mr. Harrison, please don''t hurt her. You''re in the police station!"


    However, Stefan tightened his grip as if he didn''t hear the officer said.


    Hollie soon went scarlet due to scantiness of breath.


    She felt that air became thinner and thinner and couldn''t help but cough badly.


    There were slits of rage in Stefan''s eyes and sullenness on his face.


    "Please m down. No need to work yourself into ather for a criminal."


    "Mr. Harrison..."


    Seeing that Stefan would not let Hollie go while she was about to suffocate, the police officer had to


    gesture his fellows and they join forces to pull Stefan away.


    The policeman stood in front of Stefan and said that what he had done was obstruction of justice. And


    Stefan was told to control his emotions and cooperate with the police.


    As for Hollie, she slumped to the ground at the moment Stefan released her.


    The ground was piercingly cold which forced Hollie, who thought she would suffocate, toe back to


    life gradually.


    She propped herself up with her arms against the ground and panted heavily. She felt the heat to sear


    my throat.


    With her head hanging down, she coughed faintly.


    Just now, Stefan really wished to throttle her which meant he hated her to the core. There must be a


    bruise left on her neck.


    But so what? She was still alive.


    He tried killing her but failed. And he never stood a chance.


    Stefan''s lips pressed into a thin line while his dark eyes were still frighteningly cold.


    The police officer forced themselves to stand next to Stefan for fear he might rushed up to Hollie and


    strangled her directly.


    They had dealt with so many cases that they naturally knew what the bruise on Hollie''s neck meant. If


    they had stopped Stefan a bitter, Hollie might have lost consciousness and died.


    The cough echoed in the corridor.


    After a while, Hollie recovered from having difficulty breathing and stood up slowly to provoke Stefan,


    "Stefan, I can''t get you, nor will I let Martha get you... She will never forgive you because it was you


    who caused her the misery!"


    Her voice was clear, like a kind of curse reverberating around the corridor. When the police officer


    heard her trash talk, they looked at each other tacitly and took Hollie away grabbing her arms.


    Although Hollie was hauled away, she was reluctant to admit defeat and looked back at Stefan.


    The man remained sullen and still red at her coldly.


    It was his nature, wasn''t it?


    He would have never cared about her or noticed her but for she took Martha''s ce.


    "Stefan, Martha will never forgive you! The more she loved you before, the more she hates you now!


    Ha ha ha..."


    Hollie was gradually out of sight, but the corridor still resounded with her crazy and satiricughter.


    "Martha will never forgive you." These words echoed in Stefan''s mind.


    After a long while, he broke free from the police officer and turned to leave.


    At this moment, the man who was always confident and superior seemed to be in a total mess...


    He looked down at the ground. His eyes were overwhelmed by remorse and abhorrence.


    Remorse for Martha and abhorrence for himself.


    Hollie was right. Martha should never forgive him.


    He made her suffer a lot. How could he still shamelessly beg for her forgiveness?


    He even had no way to forgive himself for what he had done to her.


    In retrospect, during the long period of their marriage, he only brought her coldness, ruthlessness and


    painfulness.


    He never treated her well or protect her.


    At this moment, it came to Stefan that when they were trapped in Haltou Ind and waiting for rescue,


    he just thought he would win her forgiveness and keep her around in three months.


    But now, he just felt himself stupid...


    ...


    After Martha left the police station, she hailed a taxi and went to Jane''s department.


    She massaged her temples. There was a bit of tiredness in her eyes.


    Her mind started to drift away...


    When her parents came back with Hollie, in fact, she was not happy about it. At that time, she was also


    a child, but her mother told her that she should take good care of and get along with Hollie since Hollie


    was her younger sister.


    Thereafter, she spared no effort to do her duty as an elder sister, shared everything with Hollie, and


    even gave everything she loved up to Hollie.


    However, she was such a fool. She tried to be nicer to Hollie while Hollie schemed to kill her.


    Her mother who drowned to death for saving Hollie came into her mind.


    After a while, it came to her what her father said before she went to the police station.


    Martha''s eyes got moist, feeling what she done for Hollie was not worth it.


    Hollie was merely a malicious woman who was unrted to her by blood. Martha just felt sorry for her


    mother and for herself.


    Now, she finally got her revenge on Hollie.


    In the car, it was so stuffy that Martha had difficulty breathing. She rolled the window down. After taking


    a few deep breaths, she wiped away the tears, and let go of the miserable bygones.


    Outside the window, everything retreated; winds whistled in her ears.


    During this time, Martha gradually calmed down.


    When she thought that Jimmy was awaiting her in the apartment, nothing else could upy her mind.


    However, Jimmy was a bit rash this time. She would talk with him about it and told him not to act so


    rashly again.


    After everything got settled and Jimmy''s disease was cured, she could find a peaceful ce and enjoy


    her life with her son, her father and Bianca.


    Her phone rang ungodly which brought Martha back to the reality.


    Seeing that it was Rhys on the screen, Martha frowned.


    Why did he give her a phone call this time?


    She had not been in touch with Rhys since the Haltou Ind development project had been


    suspended. She pressed ''ept'' and held the phone to her ear, speaking softly, "Hello, Mr William,


    what can I do for you?"


    "Come on. Do you mean I can''t give you a call for nothing?"


    There came his flirty tone from the phone. No doubt that he wanted to flirt with Martha again.


    But now, she was in a hurry to meet Jimmy and was not in mood to talk with Rhys.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    With her roseate mouth lightly opened, she said coldly, "If it''s not about business, I should hang up


    since I''m busy now."


    Before she did it, Rhys smirked, "Every rose has its thorns."


    Martha was speechless.


    "Ms. Doyle cleared your name today and punished your evil sister. We should celebrate it by some


    entertainments, shouldn''t we?" Rhys said in a low voice.


    After an intentional pause, he continued, "For example, you can have a romantic dinner with me. Shall


    we?"


    Martha frowned, her eyes darkening with a bit confusion.


    How did Rhys know what she experienced today?


    He said so in a casual but certain tone. Could it be...


    Martha had a sudden sh of inspiration and her eyes lit up. She asked, "You sent that doctor?"

 Chapter 131 How About Marrying Me?

    Chapter 131 How About Marrying Me?


    On the other side of the phone, Rhys curled his lips and chuckled as he heard what Martha said.


    The woman was not that obtuse.


    However, when Martha heard his chuckle, she frowned and bit her lip.


    She thought there should be nothing between her and him exceptpany business.


    But now, she was beholden to him.


    Then she said calmly, "Mr. William, anyway, I think I should express my gratitude to you. But for the


    doctor''s help, Hollie would have not been convicted."


    "It''s not a big deal. But if Ms. Doyle does want to repay me..."


    His voice was in a flirtatious tone, pausing intentionally.


    Martha frowned slightly. She knew he was acting like that on purpose. But since he gave her a hand


    just now, she would satisfy his needs to requite his kindness. Then she proposed, "Treat you a dinner?"


    He called her for this purpose, didn''t he?


    No sooner had Martha asked him than he teased her with augh.


    "Ms. Doyle is far better than than a dinner."


    "What do you mean?"


    Martha had her lips pressed and her brows knitted harder.


    As expected, what Rhys said next was astonishing-


    "How about marrying me?"


    Martha tightened her grip on her phone and then responded coldly, "Mr. William, it''s not funny."


    "I''m not joking."


    The man said sincerely in a low voice. It seemed that he didn''t tease this time.


    Martha stared ahead in a trance.


    "Martha, I can give you what you need."


    She looked down with emotions that were hard to read in her eyes. And then she said in an ironic tone,


    "I don''t even know what on earth I need."


    She wanted the Doyle Group and she wanted to have Jimmy''s disease cured... And then she wanted


    to leave this ce where she suffered a lot and restart her life with her family.


    However, without Stefan''s help, she couldn''t make it...


    What could Rhys offer her?


    Martha closed her eyes heavily at the thought of it.


    "Rhys, you can''t."


    Rhys chuckled and said faintly, "Wait and see."


    It was too early to draw a conclusion.


    Then the man hung up the phone. Again, Martha was lost in thought in the sound of phone ending.


    There was a tinge of confusion in her eyes. ''Rhys, who on earth were you?''


    Why did he know all about her experience? Even... He told her that he could give her what she needed.


    Did he really know what she wanted now?


    Martha gave a chuckle. Could Rhys rece Stefan and help her save Jimmy?


    If so, she would not have been in such a dilemma.


    Pitifully, it wouldn''t happen.


    ...


    Jane drove somewhere to have a meal with Jimmy and then returned to her apartment.


    No sooner had Jimmy stepped in than his eyes roved around curiously.


    "Jane, the style of your home is totally different from my home."


    "Due to cultural diversity, the decor of each designer is different."


    Jimmy nodded, seeming that he had understood. And then he trotted to Jane and took the cup of water


    Jane offered him.


    "Thank you, Jane."


    Jimmy was so polite that Jane smiled at him gently.


    "You''re wee. Do you like here?"


    "Yes."


    The little guy had a sip of the hot water and smiled sweetly,


    "Mommy said C country has a long history of more than a thousand years. She has told me about its


    rich cultural heritage since my childhood."


    "Jimmy, if you are curious about it, I can give you some books about the history of C country."


    Jane looked at Jimmy with her eyes full of love.


    Although he was only at the age of four, he had been a little genius and loved reading.


    Besides, he got an excellent learning ability that he could almost remember every book he read.


    Such a child would be clearly going to do great things.


    However, it was a pity that he had suffered from his illness since he was born. It was hard to tell


    whether his disease could be cured or not.


    The thought made Jane feel distressed for him.


    Jimmy sensed the change of Jane''s expression. And he took her hand with his little hand.


    "Don''t worry, Jane. Jimmy will be fine."


    "You will."


    Jane nodded affirmatively. Such a smart and cute boy would definitely grow up safely.


    Suddenly, he tilted his head and asked, "Jane, have you seen my dad?"


    Jane was speechless.


    Of course she had.


    But Ms. Martha Doyle didn''t want Jimmy to know that Mr. Harrison was his real father.


    In addition, they were about to divorce. As an outsider, Jane couldn''t talk about it.


    In the respect of the child, she did hope Jimmy could live in a whole family.


    However, she knew that it was difficult for Martha to feel relieved for her painful experience.


    Thinking of this, Jane smiled and changed the subject, "You mommy will soon be back. Do you miss


    your mommy?"


    As Jimmy didn''t hear anything about his dad, there was obvious disappointment in his big eyes.


    He nodded and replied quietly, "Yes. It''s been a long time since I left my mommy."


    Jane noticed his appointment and felt much worse for him.


    Just then, the door bell rang.


    Jane stroked Jimmy''s head and said, "It should be your mommy, Jimmy. Would you like to open the


    door?"


    "Yes."


    Jimmy turned and rushed towards the door with his disappointment vanishing.


    Jane watched Jimmy all the way and sighed silently.


    As the door was opened, Jimmy saw his most familiar person standing outside.


    He jumped on to Martha and gave her a hug.


    "Mommy, I miss you badly!"


    Martha was finally relieved as she felt his hug.


    Jimmy stood in front of her, looking good.


    It was the best thing to see he was fine.


    After she sighed with relief, she pretended to be angry.


    "Who taught you to run away from home? Do you know Rupert and I were worried about you. Jimmy,


    that''s very disappointing."


    Jimmy loosened his hug and looked up at Martha appealingly, saying in a pitiable tone, "Mommy, I was


    wrong."


    Jimmy''s apology made Martha no longer angry.


    She sighed resignedly and softened her tone of voice.


    "I appreciate that."


    "Mommy, give me a hug."


    Jimmy reached out his arms towards Martha. There was a smile on a clingy child''s face instead of


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    grievance.


    Martha chuckled. She stooped to pick up the little boy.


    After she walked in the apartment with Jimmy in her arms, she then asked, "How did you get the


    money to buy the ne ticket?"


    "I met a beautifuldy in the international airport and she paid it for me."


    Then he pulled out a slip of paper where there was a phone number.


    "Here you are. After I earn enough money, I''ll repay her."


    The little boy put his hand on his mother''s shoulder and looked at her lovably.


    After a while, Jimmy leaned his head on Martha''s shoulder and said cutely, "Mommy, I really miss you!"

 Chapter 132 Mr. Harrison, You Hand Is Bleeding

    Chapter 132 Mr. Harrison, You Hand Is Bleeding


    Martha cuddled Jimmy close and replied softly, "So do I."


    However, she still needed to teach him; otherwise Jimmy might turn into a disobedient child.


    "You are not well enough to move around. Sneaking away will no longer be allowed. Do you


    understand?"


    "I got it, Mommy."


    Jimmy replied in a quiet voice like a good kid.


    But Martha remained strict and thought he needed to learn how to bear the responsibility for his


    mistake.


    She put him down and hunkered down in front of him, saying in a significant tone, "Do you take Rupert


    into consideration? Your leaving the hospital without permission made him feel guilty because he


    thought he failed his responsibility for looking after you well."


    Jimmy lowered his head and murmured regretfully, "It was all my fault. I should not have worried


    Rupert. I will give him a call and apologize to him now."


    "Good."


    Martha nodded and rubbed his hair.


    "Good boy."


    Martha handed her phone to Jimmy who soon dialed the number.


    "Martha..."


    "Uncle Rupert, It''s me, Jimmy. I''m with my mommy now."


    Obviously, Rupert in U country sighed with relief when he heard it.


    His voice softened, "I''m so happy that you''re safe."


    Jimmy''s young voice said in the apartment-


    "Uncle Rupert, Jimmy was wrong. I shouldn''t have left the hospital alone without your knowledge. I''m


    sorry to worry you."


    "Well, I ept your apology. But I hope you won''t frighten me in this way again. That will be


    appreciated."


    There came Rupert''s soft voice. And Jimmy nodded gravely and said, "I promise."


    "Jimmy, is your mother there? I have something to tell her."


    Jimmy said "yes" and handed the phone to Martha.


    Martha took the phone and answered in an apologetic tone, "Rupert, I''m sorry to cause your worries."


    "Never mind. Should I fly there and bring Jimmy back?"


    Rupert''s soft voice rang in Martha''s ears. She looked back at the little boy.


    There was a tinge of confusion in his eyes which made him look upset.


    As Martha saw his expression, she couldn''t help but tip the scale in her preference for Jimmy.


    She said, "I''m gonna keep him around me for two days. After I settle things about Hollie, I''ll go to U


    country with him."


    She sensed that Jimmy must have something to do as he spared no effort toe here.


    And she knew what he was insisting on.


    Jimmy had been seriously ill since his childhood. She didn''t want him to go back with disappointment.


    Hisplexion was really bad. Compared to other children, obviously, he was not that vigorous.


    Martha felt distressed for him at the thought of it.


    Rupert was silent. After a while, he replied gently,


    "OK, I agree."


    After Martha hung up the phone, she took Jimmy''s hand and sat down with him on the sofa.


    Jane saw that and said, "Ms. Doyle, I gotta prepare the dinner."


    "Well."


    After a long while, Martha looked at Jimmy and asked in a muffled voice, "Jimmy, is a father so


    important to you?"


    Jimmy''s eyes darkened at the words. He didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Perhaps, he was curious about what his father looked like. Or he just wanted to meet his long-term


    wish.


    Finally, Jimmy answered sincerely, "I think I should know his name and his face before I go to the


    Heaven." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Martha chocked with sadness, the rim of her eyes turning red.


    She didn''t want Jimmy to think so. However, the disease tortured such a little boy at the age of four. No


    one knew what he had experienced and no one could take the pain for him.


    Why? He was only a child but had to suffer a lot.


    Martha wrapped Jimmy in her armspassionately. She kissed him in the check and said in a


    gravelly voice, "Mommy promise you. You''ll be fine. You won''t go to another world. I will be with you."


    ...


    This evening, Martha had a dinner with Jimmy in Jane''s department.


    Then the little boy took the medicine obediently.


    After a while, he felt sleepy.


    Perhaps because the medicine took effect or maybe Jimmy was really tired today, he fell asleep on the


    sofa a few minutester.


    Martha looked at Jimmy who was sleeping with her eyes full of love.


    In the next second, her phone vibrated.


    It was Stefan''s call which led to Martha''s sullen face.


    It seemed that he had done with Hollie, so...


    But now that it came to an end, why did he give her a phone call?


    Martha sneered and hung it up directly.


    After a few minutes, the phone vibrated again.


    Martha was impatient and found it was still Stefan. Eventually, she switched her phone off and ignored


    it thoroughly.


    She softly bent down, held Jimmy to the guest room, and put him in the bed. Then she gave his


    forehead a goodnight kiss and walked out of the room.


    Martha looked at Jane who was standing in the living room and said in a silky voice, "I will be busy in


    these two days, so I need you to stay with Jimmy at home and take care of him."


    If no one looked after Jimmy, he might run about again.


    Jane was pleased to do so and replied, "Please rest assured, Ms. Doyle. I''ll take good care of him."


    ...


    At dusk. The Harrison Vi.


    The smell of blood wafted in Stefan''s study.


    The tall man stood in front of the French window. There were shards of ss at his feet.


    Under the ceiling light, res of light refracted off the ss which made the bloodstain specially


    conspicuous.


    Stefan clenched his fists hardly. The wound caused by the ss was still bleeding.


    It was quiet in the study. However, the drip of blood broke the silence which was uncanny and weird.


    The man seemed not to feel the pain and leaned against the edge of window, looking dispirited.


    It was the first time that Stefan had felt so anguished in his life.


    What he thought and did were all wrong.


    He mistook that it was Hollie who apanied him to get through the hard period and gave all his love


    to her.


    Meanwhile, he granted his coldness and misery to Martha who was innocent.


    How frustrating! He could ept the truth in no way, could he?


    Outside the study, there was a knock at the door. The butler heard the sound from the study and


    worried if something happened, therebying here to figure it out.


    However, he waited for a long time outside but no one responded him.


    Did Mr. Harrison get into some trouble?


    After second thought, he finally opened the door gingerly.


    And he saw the shards of ss on the floor and the blood.


    Mr. Harrison who was solemn in usual time had lost his arrogance. The wound on his hand was


    startling; the blood was dripping from it.


    The butler was frightened and cried out anxiously, "Mr. Harrison, your... your hand is bleeding!"

 Chapter 133 Get Away From Me

    Chapter 133 Get Away From Me


    "Get out!"


    Stefan''s demand shocked the butler.


    He bit the bullet and asked, "Mr. Harrison, may I bring you the medical kit?"


    "Get out of here!"


    Stefan''s voice remained cold but it sounded so gruesome that no one could disobey him.


    The butler trembled, nodded and hurried out of the room before closing the door.


    He knew Stefan had a terrible temper, but he never saw Stefanpletely lose control like this.


    When the butler ran downstairs in a hurry, he saw Martha who just returned.


    He turned to Martha and said hastily, "Mrs. Harrison, I''m d you are here. Mr. Harrison is hurt. His


    hand is bleeding. Could you please go and take a look?"


    Martha threw a nce at him indifferently and then she looked towards the study, keeping silent with


    her lips closed.


    She didn''t return to watch his performance.


    Now that the truth came out in the wash, and Hollie would be punished for her crime, she should draw


    the line between herself and Stefan instead of being bound up with him.


    As Martha didn''t approve it, the butler became more anxious and perspired, "Ma''ma, please show


    some mercy!"


    Martha still looked impassive with her eyelids drooping, but finally she went upstairs to the study.


    No sooner had she entered the room than she heard the reproach-


    "I told you. Get out!"


    Martha raised her eyebrow and turned a deaf ear.


    Stefan turned round, his face full of impatience, and looked towards the door.


    As he saw the familiar figure, he became less angry, his pupils shrinking suddenly due to surprise.


    The woman stepped in the study with calmness on her face. Her eyes swept the blood on the floor and


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    the wound on Stefan''s hand.


    The man stared at Martha all the way. He knew she noticed his wound.


    He was looking forward to her concern. He longed for her worries.


    He gazed at her, and yet he saw nothing but apathy from her eyes.


    The woman slightly opened her mouth and said in a thoroughly indifferent voice, "This time, I won''t


    spare Hollie. If you want to defend her, then we will meet in the court."


    "Is that what you want to tell me?"


    Stefan felt a bit unbelievable and hurt. His feeling were showed in his dark eyes.


    Martha looked at him and asked rhetorically, "Or what? Whether you''re going to defend her or not, I


    won''t give in this time."


    Stefan felt really hurt at her words which almost suffocated him.


    At this moment, Martha only thought whatever he said or did was to save Hollie.


    "I won''t defend her."


    From now on, he would never stand up for Hollie.


    Hollie was not the person he sought for. And no one hated her more for what she did than him.


    In his eyes, there was only guilt and remorse.


    There was a sh of surprise in Martha''s eyes when she heard that.


    When they were on the ind, he just told her that he owed Hollie a debt of gratitude and he must


    repay her, didn''t he?


    Hollie might have to spend her rest of life in jail. But he just said he wouldn''t defend her?


    The next instant his hoarse voice interrupted Martha''s thoughts-


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "What?"


    Martha frowned. She didn''t understand what he meant.


    Stefanpressed his lips and then slightly opened them, saying in a hoarse voice, "Why didn''t you


    tell me it was you who helped me get through the hard time when I just lost my family."


    Martha felt a different feeling. It turned out that he had known it.


    But it was toote.


    "I didn''t know... You mistook me for her."


    She used to think that Stefan treated Hollie so well because he liked Hollie very much.


    That was what she thought.


    However, Martha still showed an indifferent attitude. It seemed that she didn''t care about it at all.


    Stefan''s dark eyes became increasingly dimmed. He felt inexplicably bitter.


    There was no denying that he was never suspicious if Hollie was the girl. He just believed in her only


    because of her one-sided story.


    He didn''t expect Martha would be that girl.


    He appreciated that girl''s kindness very much and promised to protect her, and yet he hurt that girl so


    badly for an impostor.


    Suddenly, Stefan''s throat tightened and his voice sounded hoarser, "Why didn''t you exin when we


    were on Haltou Ind?"


    During the time when they were waiting for rescue, he had told everything to her; however, she didn''t


    tell him about the truth. Why?


    Why didn''t she disprove it?


    Why didn''t she tell him the truth?


    Stefan gazed at Martha with his bright eyes. He wanted to find other emotions on her face.


    Rage, hatred or anger. Whatever it was, he would feel better.


    However, everything went south on him.


    There was only apathy and coldness.


    Martha curled her lips into a faint smile, asking rhetorically, "Is that necessary?"


    That was history. It was not significant for her to make it clear or not.


    Rectifying the misunderstanding could never ease her pain she suffered from.


    Time can heal the wounds, but scars will be left there.


    Besides, he never believed what she said before, did he?


    Stefan opened his mouth but failed to utter a word to refute.


    The only truth was he did hurt her. Their rtionship was like a broken mirror which was hard to get


    repaired.


    However, he couldn''t live with the fact. After all, she used to love him so much.


    But now, he couldn''t feel her concern anymore.


    He had no way to vent his emotions and finally offered an apology in a sincere tone-


    "I''m sorry."


    Martha stared at the man who just said sorry to her. She had no idea whether she should be surprised


    about his apology or not.


    She never expected that Stefan would say sorry to her one day.


    In retrospect, it seemed that what he said and did were always right.


    He was superior, cold and cruel. It was so weird to hear his apology which didn''t conform to the


    stereotype of him.


    However, an apology could never be the elixir of pain. And she could never forget what she


    experienced.


    Martha kept silent with her lips closed. A faint sneer crossed her face.


    Stefan''s fists beside his thighs were clenched. It seemed that he made a decision and wanted to get


    closer to her, even a step closer.


    But before he moved, Martha stopped him with her indifferent and estranging voice-


    "Get away from me. Just keep the distance."


    The man stiffened at the sound of her words.


    His lips moved, but he couldn''t even utter a word.


    At this moment, she just stood in front of him. However, he felt she was so far away because of her


    indifference.


    Martha was not supposed to be like this. But what was she like before?


    He had forgotten.


    In this very second, the frames of the video emerged in Stefan''s mind.


    Martha lied on the operation table helplessly. In front of her there were Hollie who was healthy and an


    unscrupulous doctors.


    At that moment, it was so despairing and painful for her, but no one could pull her out of the abyss of


    hopelessness.


    Although the culprit was Hollie, Martha should not have suffered if he had not forced her to donate her


    bone marrow.


    Stefan felt a constant pain from his heart. It was like retribution for him which let him know how painful


    she used to be.


    It was all his fault...

 Chapter 134 Leaving Without Turning Back

    Chapter 134 Leaving Without Turning Back


    Martha once loved him heart and soul, but he...


    Stefan looked down on the ground and clenched his fists with more strength. His hoarse voice said


    heavily, "I''m so stupid that I mistook Hollie for that girl. You would not have had such a miserable


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    experience but for me."


    Martha sneered at his words, "I''m not here for your repentance."


    It was useless for him to say so now.


    She was not in the mood to listen to it. The only thing she wanted now was to be done with him as


    soon as possible.


    Slightly, she turned her head away so as to keep her eyes off his dispirited and remorseful face.


    "Stefan, you just turn my stomach now."


    Stefan felt a pain like a sharp knife piercing the deepest part of his heart.


    She was unwilling to forgive him.


    She now didn''t believe him anymore as he didn''t believe her before.


    Taking a deep breath, Martha regained her sense and said impassively, "If you do feel guilty about me,


    then show me your good faith."


    Stefan''s pupils shrank in shock. He knew what she meant.


    But he... he didn''t want to satisfy her need, he didn''t want to divorce her, let alone set her free.


    With his thin lips parted and dark eyes, Stefan said, "You want the Doyle Group? I can give it to you."


    "No, I don''t need your charity. I''ll win it back by myself."


    Her indifferent decisiveness broke his illusion.


    Did she still want to divorce him?


    "Stefan, sign the divorce agreement. Let me go. And let yourself go."


    She wanted to get rid of the bygones and began her new happy life.


    And the bane of her life was the man in front of her.


    Stefan didn''t dare to meet her eyes and looked down. His throat constricted at the moment which made


    his voice extremely hoarse. He asked, "Can we... Can we not get divorced?"


    "No."


    Without hesitation, Martha spoke it out powerfully.


    The man''s heart ached at her answer. A shiver ran down his spine.


    Blood was still dripping down from his hand. It was especially pungent in such a depressing


    atmosphere.


    He desperately wanted to keep her in his area and in his sight.


    But he was afraid. He was afraid she would hate him. He also didn''t want her to rpse and lose


    control of her emotions.


    Stefan became more and more depressed. The air seemingly became colder and colder in the study.


    But Martha stood at the door quietly as if she didn''t feel it, waiting for his answer.


    After a while, the man opened his mouth feebly, saying in a sorrowful tone-


    "Is that all you want now?"


    Marthapressed her lips, her eyes dark.


    Of course, what she wanted now was not only the divorcement.


    She needed him to save Jimmy. She wanted Jimmy to get recovered.


    But before she told him about their child, she had to have him sign on the divorce agreement.


    Otherwise... She was worried that the man would keep her around by all means.


    Stefan didn''t hear Martha''s refusal this time. His broken heart seemed to get an elixir, and his hope was


    back.


    He could give her whatever she wanted as long as she didn''t divorce him.


    As long as she could stay with him peacefully.


    Stefan knew he didn''t deserve to have Martha stay, but he wished she could give him one more


    chance.


    Now, he clearly felt his heart beat vigorously again.


    He held his breath and walked to Martha slowly.


    The wound scratched by the ss was still bleeding. It dripped a lot along the way he walked to her,


    but he didn''t feel the pain at all but gazed at the woman who he owed too much to.


    Finally, he stopped where there was a step away from Martha and said hoarsely, "Please give me a


    chance topensate you. I promise. You will never be hurt."


    Martha didn''t respond to his words. He was so afraid to hear her refusal again that he said eagerly like


    a child, "It was all my fault. Please, give me one more chance."


    Martha didn''t show her being touched at all. She turned sideways and sneered.


    Never be hurt? How satirical!


    She stared at Stefan, and a taunt came out from her red lips.


    "I will never be hurt if you get away from me."


    All her sufferings were caused by him.


    Perhaps Martha would have a much better life than she imagined if she had never met Stefan.


    At that moment, Stefan felt like he was falling into an icy abyss. Her words made him feel heartbroken


    again. His strength was drained and he could hardly stand.


    He choked with sobs and he could hardly say a word to reply to Martha.


    In his dark eyes, there was a sense of failure which seemed to never vanish.


    Stefan looked frustrated. He felt much more painful by her word than by being pierced by a sword.


    "What should I do to keep you around?"


    "The rift between us can never be healedpletely."


    She only needed a perfect rtionship. If not, she would rather give it up.


    It was toote for the man to keep her love.


    Martha put on a faint, mocking smile. She not only mocked at him but also at the girl she used to be.


    Then her eyes were gradually dim. She said in an extremely calm tone, "Stefan, the girl called Martha


    who loved you before has died on the operating table. And it was you who sent her there."


    The man frowned, his eyes full of regret.


    He clenched his fists hard which made his blue vein stand out on his hands and the blood drip down


    faster.


    Drop by drop. The blood soon spread to his feet. But he seemed not to notice it.


    At this moment, he looked cadaverous, his eyes dulled.


    After Martha spoke out her feeling, she disguised her frustration in her eyes and said tersely, "Now that


    you don''t want to talk about the divorce, well, I''ll leave then. During this time, I''ll live in my ce. After


    Hollie is convicted, I will meet you in the court for divorcement."


    Martha was about to turn and leave after she finished.


    No sooner had she turned than her wrist got grasped by hisrge hand.


    She struggled but failed to get rid of it, and she frowned in displeasure.


    Stefan buckled her hands tightly. With his lips moving, he wanted to say something to persuade her to


    to stay.


    Before he made it, Martha''s indifferent voice said-


    "Let me go."


    Stefan felt wrenched at heart by thinking of his mistakes.


    He now had no right to ask her to stay with him, did he?


    The curse of Hollie reverberated in his mind again and again-


    "Stefan, I can''t get you, nor will I let Martha get you... She will never forgive you because it was you


    who caused her the misery!"


    Would Martha never forgive him?


    However, he just realized how much he loved her. How could he give up and let her go?


    Stefan showed a grief on his face. And finally, he had to loosen his grip but still stared at her.


    After Martha felt that she was free from his control, she left without turning back.


    Stefan gazed at her receding figure. He wished deadly that she would nce back at him. But nothing


    happened.


    She, indeed, didn''t love him anymore.


    The wound still bled, but his body had been numb.


    He was overwhelmed by the heartache. Such pain was much more unbearable than that of losing his


    parents.

 Chapter 135 Happiness After Suffering

    Chapter 135 Happiness After Suffering


    The next morning, a breaking story was posted on the Inte - the executives were all present at the


    police station for some undisclosed reason.


    The information might havee from some paparazzi or some discerning passer-by.


    Clear images of Stefan, Hollie and Martha entering the police station were shown on the news.


    Within an hour there was a mighty uproar over this piece of news.


    Receiving the news, some reporters rushed to the police station with cameras, seeking the truth,


    hoping for first-hand information.


    Now that the suspect had confessed, the police told the truth about the case: it is the case of Hollie, a


    vice president of the Doyle Group, suspected of murdering her sister Martha. Human testimony and


    physical evidence have been found to corroborate it, and the subsequent punishment will be imposed


    by the court.


    Police banned reporters from disturbing public order and told those outside the station to go back.


    Before long, the story of Hollie''s murder of Martha was all over the Inte.


    When the news got out, the whole city knew about it.


    Naturally, employees of the Doyle Group, which was directly involved in the matter, med Hollie for


    being so evil after learning this. How could she do that?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The news did not disclose specific information, but it was certainly true.


    Many people had signed with emotion that Hollie looked gentle and weak but was actually malicious


    actually.


    ording to the news, Hollie plotted to frame Martha years ago and nearly killed her in the operating


    room. But after four years, Martha returned and exposed Hollie''s sin.


    No other details were disclosed, and the court''s verdict had not been reached.


    ...


    At nine o''clock in the morning, Martha arrived punctually at the Doyle Group.


    When she got out of the car, she went around to the other side and opened the door to help her father


    out.


    Seeing this, Bianca smiled and said, "I''ll do it."


    Saying this, Bianca supported Maxwell out of the car and put him on a wheelchair.


    Martha stood looking at the scene with a faint smile.


    "Bianca, thank you."


    "No biggie, it''s my duty."


    Bianca answered with a smile, bending over and taking out another nket from the car to cover


    Maxwell.


    Martha turned back and walked behind the wheelchair, holding the handle, "Dad, we are at the


    Maxwell closed his eyes. He had not visited thepany that he founded in years.


    The smile on Bianca''s face was still gentle, but there was a little concern in her eyes.


    Martha saw her expression and said with a smile, "Bianca, it''s OK."


    "Well... I''m just worried that shareholders have long rejected Mr. Maxwell as a director."


    After all, Maxwell had not been privy to the state of thepany during these years, and the senior


    management and shareholders had probably forgotten him.


    The smile on Martha deepened and she said, "No, except for Hollie''s fellows, everyone misses you


    very much."


    "Dad, it''s all over. The Doyle Group is the achievement of your life. I will take thepany back from


    others and make it better. I will not let you down."


    Maxwell, who was in a wheelchair, twitched his fingers and his eyes grew red.


    When Bianca came back to herself, she followed Maxwell.


    Then they took the elevator to the top floor.


    After stepping out of the elevator, Martha pushed her father toward the conference room.


    Along the way, many of the workers saw her, and their eyesight followed her.


    There was a little sympathy in their eyes; they pitied Martha for what she had suffered, and they


    supported her and admired her forbearance.


    Martha had shown them what she could do on her first day back in Doyle Group, and her family still


    had a chance to regain the initiative.


    In the conference room, Martha looked slightly sideways at Bianca.


    "Don''t be nervous, Bianca."


    Before Bianca''s answer, all eyes were on them in the conference room.


    Shareholders and senior staff wore a variety of looks, some of surprise, some of confusion, some of


    excitement.


    Martha pushed Maxwell to the head seat, standing upright.


    ncing coldly around the room, she said firmly, "I believe you all know why you are here today. As


    you all know, Mr. Doyle attended the meeting in person to officially announce the dismissal of Vice


    President Hollie."


    She paused, ncing around at several people, and then added, "Considering the long-term


    development of thepany, Mr. Doyle and I have agreed toy off some senior staff. The head of the


    nning department, the head of the administration department and other senior officials concerned do


    not need toe here tomorrow.


    At this, those who had been mentioned were surprised, and were on the point of contradicting her, but


    they understood that it would not be effectual.


    The people in the room were, no doubt, intelligent.


    They could see that the people Martha had fired were those who had followed Hollie before.


    They were all of Hollie''s trusted subordinates.


    They all looked at each other and realized their situation. They were silent, looking at Martha, neither


    daring to speak.


    She was so pleased with the arrangement that a slight smile spread over her face.


    "Due to the age of Mr. Doyle, he needs to rest. I am taking over the Doyle Group. I have promised to


    restore the initiative from the Harrison Group as soon as possible, and I expect to do so in the near


    future."


    At this, senior staff and shareholders exchanged nces.


    They knew it when they realized that Hollie was in prison.


    The Doyle Group was founded by Maxwell, and it made sense now that his daughter was inheriting his


    business.


    Besides, they all approved of Martha''s abilities, so they were willing to let her lead the group to another


    spectacr achievement.


    Martha, standing beside the head seat, looked calmly at the people present after saying this.


    "If you have any objections, please speak up."


    Several people who supported Martha hurriedly echoed, "We believe that Ms. Doyle will lead the


    "Yes, we all appreciate Ms. Doyle."


    "The group must be better..."


    From the beginning, only a few echoed, butter the crowd did the same.


    But Martha just smiled lightly without saying anything.


    She would not disappoint those who supported her.


    And for the neutral shareholders and executives, she was grateful that they did not follow Hollie on her


    recent return.


    It would not take long for the group to step into a higher level as long as thepany''s senior


    personnel were united.


    Maxwell was on the point of tears when he saw this.


    The Doyle Group was the achievement of his life, and his years of efforts.


    At the time, Maxwell was genuinely upset to hear that the Doyle Group was on the brink of bankruptcy


    and that the Harrison Group had bought it out.


    It was lucky now that Martha was back, and the Doyle Group... could be bought back.


    At this moment Maxwell was moved, and so was Bianca.


    During the years Martha was away, she could not even go back to Doyle Manor, and could only watch


    the news about the Doyle Group on television.


    She even thought that it was about to be utterly destroyed by Hollie.


    They hade to the end of their suffering, and there came happiness.

 Chapter 136 You were wrong from the beginning

    Chapter 136 You were wrong from the beginning


    Bianca clenched her hands, ovee with emotion.


    Martha raised her head a little and smiled with confidence.


    "Since there is no objection, let''s work together from now on."


    The crowd nodded andughed as they left the room.


    When the others had gone, Martha crouched down and looked at her father.


    "Dad, Bianca will take you home to take a rest."


    At this, Maxwell moved his fingers and stared at his daughter, his mouth half open as if to say


    something.


    When Martha saw his look, she knew that he was still thinking about it.


    She held her father''s hand and said solemnly, "Dad, I will solve the problem. I promise."


    Then Maxwell''s anxiety slowly subsided, and he nodded slightly.


    There was sorrow in his eyes, mingled with infinite emotion.


    Bianca, who was standing by, did not know what they were talking about, but she did not ask.


    For the rest of her life, she was content to stay with them.


    ...


    At 3 PM, the visiting room in the prison.


    Sitting in a chair at ease and being separated by a ss window from the cubicle, Martha was waiting


    for someone.


    Hollie''s trial date was set for a weekter.


    Why she came here today was not to humiliate Hollie, but to tell her something.


    It was not long before Hollie was ushered into the visiting room by a female guard.


    Hollie was dressed in prison garb, with a dark yellow face and heavy eye bags, as if she had not rested


    for a long time.


    Though Martha seemed calm, she did not expect that Hollie would be in such a state in only two days.


    Gaunt and distressed, Hollie was a far cry from her former morous self.


    They were separated only by a ss partition, but they felt that they were far from each other.


    Martha looked at Hollie sitting on the other side of the ss window and reached for the phone.


    Hollie, with her dull eyes, listlessly picked up the phone and put it to her ear without speaking.


    She knew she was going to spend the rest of her life in jail, and now there was nothing she could say.


    Besides, what could she say to Martha?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hollie was showing her hard face. For Martha, she was not repentant.


    And Martha was aware of it.


    She slightly frowned in a subtle mood.


    Had it not been for her father, she would never havee here at all, much less have thought of


    seeing her again.


    If it had not been for Hollie, how could she have lived through all the hardships?


    She would never forget that Hollie had killed her mother.


    Martha restrained those negative emotions, sighed and looked at Hollie, and said. "I came here today


    to tell you something."


    As she spoke, Hollie interrupted her.


    "If you''re here to brag about what you have done, I don''t want to hear it... I never think that I lost."


    Sweat pearled her palms as she tightened her grip on the phone.


    She knew how embarrassed she was, but she still would not surrender to Martha.


    But for this bitch who was lucky to survive, how could she be in jail now?


    Yet even if she was stuck here for the rest of her life, Hollie still did not feel that she had lost out to


    Martha.


    After all, she had once made Martha''s life a living hell.


    Her chin went up a little at the thought, and there was a touch of haughty irony in her eyes. But Martha


    just felt Hollie look absurd.


    Did Hollie still not ept the reality?


    The eyes of the woman in the prison garb narrowed slightly. Even in her own worst state, she could


    stand on a high ground of her own imagination and ridicule others -


    "About the operation, Stefan personally signed the consent form. Now even if I have to spend my


    lifetime in prison, you do not win against me. After all¡­"


    Hollie paused for a moment, and then sneered, "He never believed you. You lost to me in this way."


    At these words, Martha smiled and shook her head. She knew that people like Hollie would never admit


    their mistake.


    She said, "Does it matter if you win or lose? I never think I''ve won anything right now."


    For she had lost so much in the past.


    If possible, she was willing to be a loser and sacrifice everything for the rest of her life, as long as she


    could bring her mother back to life, have her father cured, and make Jimmy be born healthy.


    But there were no ifs.


    Hollie''s mocking smile froze on her face, and she scowled at Martha.


    Martha said with a subtle smile, "Since childhood, I have never thought of fighting with you for anything.


    It was you who tried to kill me again and again."


    "So what?"


    Hollie, staring at Martha, said in a cold voice, "In my life, the most regretful thing is that I could not see


    your death four years ago."


    Hearing this, Martha slightly frowned, looking at the woman in the cubicle with cold eyes.


    She thought that in all her life she had never done anything mean to offend Hollie.


    Nor did she understand why Hollie hated her that much.


    Suddenly, Hollieughed and feared nothing at all.


    "Martha, you say you never fight with me for anything, but do you know that from the moment you were


    born, you have taken away everything from me?"


    If it had not been for Martha, how could she have borne the abuse of others from her childhood?


    If it weren''t for Martha, she would have had a happy family instead of being a secret illegitimate


    daughter.


    Hollie''s face grew darker as she thought of her childhood, and her scarlet eyes were full of resentment.


    "I tell you that, from the first day I was brought back to the Doyle Vi, I hated you. I want you to get out


    of this world all the time."


    "Why?"


    Martha really could not understand why there should be so much resentment against her.


    Hollieughed sarcastically, with undisguised jealousy and unwillingness in her eyes.


    "You were born with a silver spoon, but I am just the daughter of an ignoble whore. You have a gentle


    and virtuous mother, but I have a terrible one."


    "When I was called a bastard, you were the envy of all, the apple of others'' eyes. We are both


    daughters of the Doyle family. Why is this so unfair? Why have I suffered so much since childhood?"


    "Martha, everything you have got should have been mine. Therefore, I will destroy you and take back


    what is mine!"


    Atst Hollie rose excitedly and stared at Martha, who was so close and yet could not be touched.


    Martha listened to Hollie''s resentful words, and she never knew that Hollie was thinking in that way.


    It turned out that, from the beginning, Hollie was living in the Doyle Manor with resentment.


    When Martha was young, her mother told her that Hollie was her sister and that she should treat her


    well.


    Therefore, she treated Hollie sincerely, sharing everything she had with her and not hiding any secret.


    But it turned out... Hollie hated her from the beginning.


    Martha looked at Hollie, who was gradually out of control, and slowly closed her eyes. After a long time,


    she said quietly, "No, you did not have the right to hate me... You''ve been wrong from the start."


    ''I did not have the right to hate her and I had been wrong from the start?"


    Hollie gritted her teeth and asked angrily, "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 137 You Are Not the Daughter of the Doyle Family

    Chapter 137 You Are Not the Daughter of the Doyle Family


    Martha slowly opened her eyes and looked coldly at the woman before her, and could only think that


    she was so pathetic and pitiful.


    "You are not the daughter of the Doyle family. You and I have never been sisters."


    For a second there was confusion and shock in Hollie''s resentful eyes. With her mouth half open,


    unable to believe what she had heard, she gazed at Martha.


    What had she heard?


    Did Martha say she was not a daughter of the Doyle family?


    What did that mean? How could it be?


    She was furious. "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Martha, with dark eyes, looked at her and said softly, "It was my father who told me."


    ''No, I don''t believe it!''


    Hollie immediately shook her head and snapped back.


    She grew up in the Doyle Manor. How could she not be a daughter of the Doyle family?


    Martha must be lying to her!


    Martha had expected that Hollie would not believe it.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly as she said, "Before I came here, I went to the hospital and got a paternity


    test."


    Then Martha took the handbag and took out the paternity test report and ced it in front of the ss


    window so that Hollie could see the words on it.


    When Hollie saw the paternity test, she was shocked and her hand tightened on the phone.


    She could not believe that it was the truth.


    She shook her head desperately to deny it, but the paternity test showed inly that there was no


    blood rtion between herself, Maxwell, and Martha,


    In the end, she shook her head violently and retorted, "It''s impossible, impossible!"


    How could she not be Maxwell''s daughter?


    Martha must be deceiving her.


    As Hollie could not ept it, Martha''s indifferent voice sounded again.


    "Think about it. My father loved my mother dearly. For all those years, your birth mother has never


    been mentioned, and there has never been any scandal about my father. How can you be my father''s


    illegitimate daughter?


    "Then where did Ie from? Rich people are all bad guys, and Maxwell is no exception!"


    Hollie''s pretty face was full of fury, and her voice was full of irrepressible agitation.


    The guard standing on the side saw that the prisoner was not calm, and quickly stepped forward and


    snapped,"Calm down!"


    Hollie ignored the guard''s warning, just staring at Martha with her scarlet eyes.


    "You''re lying to me. Why would you lie to me when I am already in prison?"


    Why... What was the point of Martha lying to her at this time?


    Hollie actually had an answer at the time, but she would not admit it.


    If she was not the daughter of the Doyle family, what a ridiculous life she had led in the past.


    And what was the point of her revenge on Martha?


    Didn''t she be a fool living in her own daydreams?


    Sorrow was gathering in Hollie''s eyes, and her hands were clenched, the nails already dug in the


    palms.


    No, she could not ept it. She couldn''t!


    Martha looked at the woman out of control with cold eyes and began to tell the truth.


    "I don''t know what the rtionship between my parents and your mother was, but your mother


    entrusted you to my parents'' care before her death, and that''s why you were taken back to the Doyle


    Manor when you were five. My parents kept your identity secret at the time, saying you were adopted.


    But rumors spread that you were born out of wedlock, and you believed it."


    "No... That''s just a lie. I''m not adopted. I am Maxwell''s daughter, and he does not admit it. How could I


    not..."


    Hollie nearly broke down and murmured.


    Seeing Hollie like this, Martha felt bad, but it did not mean she sympathized with Hollie. She just felt felt


    sorry for her parents.


    Martha''s mother treated Hollie as if she were her own daughter, but Hollie was never grateful to


    Martha''s mother.


    Martha''s mother adopted an ungrateful bastard who killed her.


    Holly bit the hand that fed her, killing Martha''s mother at sea.


    Then Martha would make Hollie pay for it.


    Martha''s eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at the disheveled woman in the cubicle.


    Hollie shook his head and muttered, "No... You must be lying to me. It''s not true. I do not believe it... I


    do not believe it."


    Martha was sneering and said seriously, "Hollie, I never make vicious remarks, but now I want to tell


    you -- from the beginning to the end, you are nobody, and you are in no position to rob me of anything."


    And she was even less entitled to hate Martha.


    Hollie burst into a bitterugh. Watching the coldness in Martha''s eyes, she felt that it was only


    ridiculous.


    "You''re lying to me to deal me a blow, aren''t you?"


    "Do I have to lie to you now?"


    Martha sneered and shattered thest ray of hope in Hollie''s heart with an indifferent tone of voice.


    She handed the paternity test report to the prison guard standing next to Hollie, then mocked, "It''s


    written in ck and white. Don''t lie to yourself."


    Hollie took the report from the guard, clutched it tightly, and read it carefully, looking for mistakes in it.


    But in the end, nothing wrong was found.


    The report was true.


    For an instant the woman felt as if all her strength had been drained from her, and she sank back in her


    chair, breathing harder.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Martha showed no mercy, and still kept her cool. "I will not forgive you for everything you have done.


    Whether it is the life of my mother or the pain I have suffered in the past, I want you to pay the price."


    "If you''re given a light sentence this time, I will file an appeal again. You may not be sentenced to


    death, but for the rest of your life, you must stay in prison until you die!"


    When she finished speaking, Martha got up and left.


    Atst she had revenged her mother on Hollie.


    "Mom, I hope you''re happy in heaven."


    In the future, she would protect her family from any harm.


    In the cubicle, Hollie watched Martha''s departing back, her eyes full of grief. She picked up the


    paternity test report and tore it to shreds.


    Atst she smashed them against the ss.


    And all the white pieces of paper were scattered.


    "Martha you liar, I will not believe you! I am exactly the daughter of the Doyle family. Otherwise, how


    could I have suffered so much when I was a child?"


    "You must be telling such lies to torture me! Come back! I do not believe it! I won''t believe you, never


    and ever!"


    Hollie growled wildly, but no one answered her.


    By the end her whole face was covered with tears.


    ...


    Martha stepped out of the visiting room and paused to take a deep breath.


    Just now, she could not contain herself, and became a little emotional.


    Not wishing to make her emotion got the best of her, she stood still, trying topose herself.


    Just then a ck car drove slowly toward her and finally pulled up in front of her.

 Chapter 138 The World Has Always Been So Unfair

    Chapter 138 The World Has Always Been So Unfair


    In the next second, the window was wound down, and a wicked male voice spoke-


    "Miss Doyle, you don''t look well. Shall I take you to the hospital?"


    A faint smile appeared in Rhys'' face, and Martha frowned with doubts.


    ''He''s not here to pick me up, is he?''


    It seemed that he knew exactly where she was.


    She remembered that when they were at the station before, Rhys not only knew all her past, but also


    found out the most crucial witness for her.


    He had said he could give her what she wanted, and now... did he want to show his cards?


    Thinking of this, she scowled and moved toward Rhys'' car, and then sat in the front passenger seat.


    She fastened her seat belt and asked impassively, "How did you know I was here?"


    Rhys chuckled, his low and mellow voice tinged with a touch of wickedness.


    "I know more than that. I know the woman in it... is unrted to you by blood."


    Hearing this, she changed colored and her eyes gradually became cold as she said, "Did you


    investigated me?"


    The man''s smile widened, his voice flirtatious. "I am not that snaky. I just happen to know that you got a


    paternity test report from the hospital at noon. That''s all."


    Then she kept silent.


    She tilted her head slightly to look at the man who was driving with doubts.


    He was the one who called the surgeon to testify for her, otherwise Hollie would not be convicted so


    easily.


    In fact, Rhys helped her.


    Whatever his intentions were, she owed him a debt of gratitude.


    Then Martha masked her displeasure and spection, looking ahead, with a calm expression.


    Seeing her look, Rhys smiled and said, "It is still early, and I will take you to somewhere."


    Not waiting for her to answer, Rhys started the car and drove towards the destination.


    Martha blinked and turned her head to look out of the window without answering.


    She wanted to know where they were going, and her intuition told her that Rhys really wanted to tell her


    something.


    Rhys raised a slight smile and felt better as she did not refuse.


    For the next half hour, they did not speak.


    They finally arrived at the destination, and parked the car outside the Sunny Orphanage.


    Martha frowned slightly at the name, and felt a bit surprised.


    She thought Rhys might take her to a restaurant, or to the seaside, and do something frivolous.


    However, she never expected that the man would take her to the orphanage.


    But... What were they going to do here?


    Despite her deep confusion, she appeared calm and got out of the car.


    Rhys looked at her without speaking, and frowned.


    How funny it was, as she tried to keep her cool when she was actually having a lot of doubts in her


    head.


    His eyes darkened, and he held out his long fingers to unbuckle his seat belt.


    He got out of the car with a smile on his lips, and went straight into the orphanage without looking at


    Martha.


    Baffled, Martha followed Rhys into the orphanage.


    As they entered, they saw a little boy running toward them.


    The boy grinned, and there was surprise and delight in his voice.


    "It''s Uncle Rhys! He came here!"


    At the words, a crowd of children ran toward Rhys, crowding around thenky man.


    "Uncle Rhys, you haven''te to see us for a long time!"


    "Have you forgotten us?"


    "Uncle Rhys, do you still remember me?"


    "We all miss you!"


    "..."


    Rhys was not vexed at them. On the contrary, he was much happier.


    He leaned down to pick up the boy beside him, and said, "Daniel, do you behave well? Did you steal


    Sophia''s snack again?"


    The little one who was asked the question immediately shook his head, looked at Rhys solemnly, and


    answered seriously, "I have been behaving very well recently, and I have been listening to the


    principal."


    "You told mest time that a man can''t bully a girl, so I never stole Sophia''s snack again. I even taught


    her to wash clothes!"


    With these words, the little boy raised his chin slightly, and his face assumed a proud expression.


    Looking at the boy who wanted praise, Rhys smiled and stroked his small head. Then he said in a


    bright voice to the children, "That''s right. You look like a little man."


    Then the boys around him shouted, "We''re all men!"


    Rhys smiled and looked at the children with genuine tenderness in his eyes.


    Martha, who was standing near, saw this with some surprise.


    This was the first time she had seen this side of Rhys.


    At this time he did not look like a dandy, but like an ordinary, warm-hearted big brother. He was very


    patient and answered the children''s questions, always with a smile.


    It would have been difficult for Martha to have imagined, had she not seen it, such an excellent


    rtionship between him and the children.


    After a while, Rhys told the kids to go y somewhere else.


    He rose with a faint smile on his lips, and moved gradually toward Martha.


    The sun was shining on him and lengthening his shadow, so that he looked very gentle.


    Martha was in a trance for a second.


    She looked at the approaching man and asked him with a faint smile, "What did Mr. Williams bring me


    here for?"


    "These children are lovely, aren''t they?"


    Rhys answered with a light smile, but Martha was still doubting.


    She remained silent, watching Rhys as he stood in the shade of a tree before her, and wondering what


    he meant.


    The man saw the confusion in her eyes, and said meaningfully, "These are homeless children who


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    were abandoned by their parents."


    Martha noticed the man''s expression.


    Rhys'' sorrow on his face was so unconcealed.


    Was he talking about the kids, or someone else?


    It seemed that he had a deep empathy with these orphans.


    Was he... abandoned by his parents, too?


    Martha at once denied the idea. The Williams Group was founded a hundred years ago, and Rhys''


    father had just passed away a few years ago. How could he be like these children?


    She tried to pretend to be disinterested, and replied, "The world has always been so unfair."


    There were a lot of poor people in this world.


    Some didn''t even look at the world for a second time before they died.


    The world was full of people suffering difficulty and bitterness.


    Rhys chuckled at this.


    Yes, and such was the caprice of the world.


    He raised his eyebrows, peered at the woman''s indifferent side face, and said in a husky voice, "If you


    could understand it, why did you deliver a baby?"

 Chapter 139 Sir, Long Time No See

    Chapter 139 Sir, Long Time No See


    Martha was stunned by his question and asked alertly, "Who exactly are you?"


    She had never thought Rhys a good man, and she was wary of all his actions.


    The man smiled and said nothing. That was a good question.


    He, too, wondered who he was.


    More precisely, he no longer knew himself.


    Rhys looked at the children with bright smiles in the distance, and said, "I used to be one of them. I


    stayed here for a few years."


    He was no different from these orphans. They were all abandoned and unwanted.


    Martha frowned slightly at this.


    Was Rhys an orphan too?


    Was he abandoned by his parents and then reimed by the Williams family? The vibration of the


    phone interrupted Martha''s thoughts. She pulled out her phone and saw that it was Jane calling her.


    For an instant she was rmed, fearing that something had happened to Jimmy.


    Out of caution, she took a few steps away from Rhys, who was standing in front of her, before


    answering the phone.


    "Mommy, did you miss me today?"


    Jimmy''s sweet voice reassured her.


    She could hear the coquetry in Jimmy''s tone. Smiling, she responded, "Of course, Jimmy. Did you take


    your medicine today?"


    "Yes, I took medicine and drank water. I am a good boy. I listened to Jane."


    "That''s good, I''ll go back at night."


    Jimmy hummed. Martha could tell that he seemed to have something else to say.


    "Anything else?"


    "Well... Mommy, can I go out with Jane to buy snacks?"


    At this, Martha burst outughing. She could tell that Jimmy was bored at home, but he was afraid she


    would be worried, so he called her to ask for her permission.


    "Of course, you can, but you can''t stay outside for too long."


    "Okay, thank you, Mommy."


    Jimmy''s cheerful voice came over the phone. Martha''s spirits rose a good deal on hearing this.


    After a few more words with Jimmy, she hung up the phone.


    Martha nced at the time on her phone and thought she had been out too long. There was a lot of


    work to be done at the Doyle Group. So she turned and walked toward Rhys.


    "Mr. Williams, it''s gettingte. I shall go back to work. Bye for now."


    With that, she turned away, without waiting for Rhys''s answer.


    She had only taken a few steps when Rhys'' voice sounded behind her.


    "Martha, Stefan is not the only one in this world who can save your child."


    Martha stopped suddenly and turned to him.


    What did Rhys mean by that?


    A faint smile lifted the corners of the man''s mouth. His eyes were cold.


    Martha felt a chill on her back. She felt uneasy. She did not want to dig deeper into his words.


    The man was too dangerous.


    She could not afford to provoke him at all, and she did not want any harm toe to Jimmy.


    Martha''s face froze, then she pursed her lips and quickly left the orphanage.


    Besides her, only Jane and Rupert knew anything about Jimmy. How did Rhys find out about it?


    And what did he mean just now?


    Martha was distraught. Unconsciously, her pace quickened.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Rhys, who had remained where he was, saw the woman move quickly away, and his smile deepened.


    ''Martha, you''ll beg me. If you don''t choose Stefan, I''m your only way out,'' he thought.


    ...


    In the afternoon, Jimmy changed his clothes and walked out of the apartment, hand in hand with Jane,


    happy.


    After staying in the apartment for two days, the little guy was bored.


    Jane and Jimmy bought some snacks when they were about to go to another store, and her cell phone


    rang.


    It was the head of the design department of the Doyle Group... After the call was connected, she


    asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "There is a document requiring Ms. Doyle''s signature, but Ms. Doyle is not in thepany. Jane, can


    youe to thepany now and sign this document?"


    Since it was about work, Jane naturally consented.


    "Okay, I''ll be there right now."


    After hanging up, Jane hailed a taxi and took Jimmy to Doyle Group.


    Half an hourter, the taxi stopped outside the Doyle Group''s Building.


    After Jane took Jimmy out of the car, she looked around.


    Jimmy''s identity was special and had to be kept secret.


    Jane took Jimmy to the garden outside Doyle Group and asked him to sit on a bench. Then she


    squatted in front of him and said seriously, "Jimmy, I am going to thepany to sign a document now.


    Wait here for me, okay?"


    "Okay."


    The boy nodded and smiled brightly.


    "Jane, don''t worry. I''ll wait here. I won''t go anywhere."


    Jane smiled knowingly and stroked his head.


    "Jimmy, I''ll be right back."


    "Okay."


    Jane did not want to waste time. She quickly stepped into thepany.


    A few minutester, sitting on the bench, Jimmy looked at thepany building, and pouted, not


    knowing how long he had to wait.


    In the next second, his eyes lit up.


    He saw a familiar ck car and a... very familiar man!


    Stefan came to Doyle Group for Martha. When he was about to enter thepany, he heard a childish


    voice not far away.


    "Sir, long time no see."


    He turned his head and saw a boy running toward him.


    He recognized at a nce that this was the child who had been lost at the airport.


    Why was the boy there?

 Chapter 140 Does Mommy Know That Gentleman?

    Chapter 140 Does Mommy Know That Gentleman?


    At that moment Jimmy ran toward the man with an excited expression.


    He recognized the man who had driven him to the police station the day he had lost his way at the


    airport, or Jane could not have found him.


    Well, though Jimmy was not at all happy when he was found by Jane, he was grateful.


    Jimmy thought that now that fate had brought the man to him again, he would certainly ask for his


    number, so that Martha could repay the man.


    Yet Jimmy noticed that the man seemed to be in a different mood this time.


    He looked haggard and his eyes were bloodshot. His suit jacket was rumpled. On the whole, he ha lost


    the air of arrogance he had at the airport.


    Stefan frowned imperceptibly at the boy''s happy face.


    Jimmy looked up at the man who stood before him. He tugged at the man''s sleeve, feeling kind of sorry


    for the man.


    "Sir, are you alright? You don''t look very well."


    "I am fine."


    Stefan''s voice had grown unconsciously tender, without even his own consciousness of it.


    Finally, he frowned and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m waiting for Jane to go home."


    Jimmy smiled, not at all afraid of Stefan''s indifference.


    "Thank you, sir, for sending me to the police station the other day. My mommy brought me home


    afterward."


    "Nice," Stefan replied lightly, not wanting to waste time on Jimmy.


    He was there for Martha.


    Yet Jimmy followed, his little face beaming with delight. He was overjoyed to meet Stefan again.


    "What are you doing here, sir? Are you here for work too?"


    Just after the words left Jimmy''s mouth, Jane came out of the elevator and met Jimmy and Stefan, and


    walked into thepany together.


    Jane was shocked when she saw Jimmy was following Stefan. Her brain went nk for a moment.


    Why were they together?


    Did they know each other?


    Before she could understand the reason, Jimmy walked toward her happily, held her hand, and said


    seriously, "Jane, this is the gentleman who helped me at the airport."


    Stefan paused at this, raised his eyes in doubt, looked at Jane, who stood before him, and frowned.


    When Jimmy mentioned Jane just now, he did not think much about it.


    He did not realize that Jimmy was talking about Martha''s assistant. What a small world!


    Jane panicked at this nce. She lowered his head, trying to hide her uneasiness and nervousness.


    She did not know that Jimmy knew Stefan. What should she do now?


    She could not tell that Jimmy was Martha''s child. But what if Stefan asked?


    Stefan noticed Jane''s unnatural expression. So he asked, "Do you know this child?"


    After Jane had regained herposure, she nodded slightly.


    Though she did not know much about what Stefan had done in the past, she knew that Jimmy''s identity


    must be kept from Stefan.


    Otherwise, Martha would fire her.


    Jane grabbed Jimmy and protected him behind her, then smiled awkwardly.


    "He is my friend''s child... My friend got something to do today, so I am helping my friend out."


    Stefan frowned, and there was some doubt in his eyes.


    He looked deep into the eyes of Jimmy, who stood behind Jane, as if to ask Jimmy if Jane was telling


    the truth.


    Jimmy nodded, smiling all the time.


    He could see that Stefan was a good man, though he treated him coldly.


    Seeing Jimmy nod, Stefan thought no more. He said lightly, "Tell your friend to be more careful. Don''t


    let the boy go out alone."


    Saying that, Stefan thought of what happened at the airport and said impatiently, "I can''t send him to


    the police station every time."


    At this, Jane was speechless.


    If Stefan knew that the friend she was talking about was Martha and Jimmy was his son, she was sure


    that he would be pissed off.


    Who would have thought that Jimmy woulde to C Country by himself and was sent to the police


    station by his father!


    That was a bit dramatic. Jane nodded her head as she muttered something in silence.


    "Thank you for the reminder, Mr. Harrison. I will tell his mother to be careful."


    Stefanpressed his thin lips, nced sideways at Jimmy again, and entered thepany.


    Jimmy, who was standing behind Jane, waved his hand at Stefan''s back. He did not want Stefan to go.


    "See you, Sir."


    When Jane heard this, her body stiffened again.


    She thought that Jimmy would better never see Stefan again.


    How should she exin to Martha if Stefan found out Jimmy was his child?


    Thinking of this, Jane unconsciously clenched her hand at her side.


    She stared after Stefan and only breathed a sigh of relief when he entered the elevator.


    At this moment, Jimmy, who was standing behind her, suddenly remembered that he hadn''t asked for


    Stefan''s number yet.


    He tried to chase Stefan but was stopped by Jane in time.


    "Where are you going?" Jane asked, gripping Jimmy''s arm.


    "I haven''t thanked him properly yet. I can''t let him go just like this." Jane was even more speechless


    when she heard this.


    She blocked Jimmy''s way, and patiently exined, "That gentleman has known your gratitude."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Jimmy pursed his lips, and looked hesitatingly at Jane.


    "But... I want my mother to know him. She will like him as I do."


    Jane was taken aback and utterly speechless.


    Jimmy almost got Martha into trouble.


    Jane knew that Martha did not want Stefan to know about Jimmy''s existence and would not fall for


    Stefan again.


    Jimmy''s intentions were good. But things were not as simple as he thought.


    She sighed helplessly and said indifferently. "That''s what he should do. Your mother doesn''t have to


    repay him."


    As a father, Stefan had failed to protect his child.


    Sending his child to a police station was nothing to be grateful for.


    Jimmy blinked suspiciously and looked at Jane as if he were a grown-up.


    "Jane, my mother told me that I should be grateful. You are teaching me the wrong worldview."


    Jane was speechless.


    She held her forehead and looked at Jimmy, upset.


    Jimmy knew nothing.


    There was nothing wrong with what she said. People should be grateful to those who once did them a


    favor. Yet Stefan had made so many mistakes, which was unforgivable to Martha.


    Seeing this, Jimmy tugged at the corners of Jane''s dress with his little hand, and stared at her gravely.


    "Jane, we must return the favor even if it is a small one."


    Jane could not helpughing at this.


    She rubbed the hair on the little guy''s head, and said earnestly, "Jimmy, you are too young to


    understand everything. Something is not what you think it is."


    Jimmy tilted his head with a puzzled expression. "What is it like then?"


    Jane nced at the time, and said, "Ask your mommy tonight."


    She was not in a position to tell Jimmy about Stefan.


    Jimmy looked adorable as he scratched his head, obedient and confused.


    He looked up again and asked, "Does my mommy know that gentleman?"

 Chapter 141 Are You Doing Charity, Mr. Harrison?

    Chapter 141 Are You Doing Charity, Mr. Harrison?


    "Nope."


    Jane took the little guy by the hand and left the Doyle Group''s Building.


    In spite of what she said, Jane was thinking that if Martha had never known Stefan, perhaps she would


    not have suffered so much.


    She knew what Martha had been through, and felt very sorry for her.


    Jimmy nced at Jane, and knew that he ought not to ask more questions.


    Soon, he changed the subject.


    "Jane, what are we going to eat tonight?"


    "What would you like?"


    Jane held Jimmy''s hand, and asked in a very doting tone.


    Jimmy rolled his eyes. He was a foodie.


    "Anything delicious."


    "Okay, but not too much."


    "Okay!"


    They discussed what to eat for dinner as they got into the cab.


    In the elevator, Stefan looked at himself on the ss wall. At that moment, he looked nothing like a


    president.


    But he did not care.


    His eyes grew darker. For some reason, ever since they had parted, the image of the boy had been in


    his mind.


    Stefan rubbed his temples, weary and lost in thought.


    That day, he went to the airport in pursuit of Martha. He failed, but he met that boy.


    The boy got lost. Not knowing how, but at that moment, he patiently drove the boy to the police station.


    He felt that it was his duty to do so, and it was queer.


    But speaking of it, this world was really small. He never expected to see that boy again.


    At the thought of it, he somehow felt that the boy was familiar.


    The elevator door opened on the chosen floor. Stefan came to his senses and went out.


    He went straight to Martha''s office. Along the way, many of the employees looked at me with curiosity.


    But he did not care.


    He knew that he was a sinner in the eyes of these people.


    He did not deny it. He, too, hated himself.


    Stefan entered the president''s office, where Martha currently worked. But he did not see the familiar


    figure inside.


    There was a hint of uneasiness in his tired eyes. He looked around the entire office, then sat down on


    the sofa, quietly waiting for Martha.


    Half an hour passed quickly...


    Martha went back to thepany, absent-minded. Rhys'' words kept repeating in her head.


    Was Stefan not the only man in the world who could save Jimmy?


    Did Rhys have another solution?


    Martha heaved a sigh. She should never have trusted Rhys. She should keep the initiative in her own


    hands, or she will be used. She did not even know what Rhys wanted.


    Martha nned to call Jane after she got back to the office and ask about Jimmy. Yet when she


    entered, she saw Stefan sitting on the sofa waiting for her.


    She hung up the outgoing call and noticed Stefan''s tired face. He had some dark circles under his


    eyes, and a few stubbly whiskers. His eyes were red. It seemed that he had not rested well.


    Unlike his usual neat suit, the ck one he was wearing was wrinkled.


    She knew that Stefan had not had a good rest ever since he knew the truth.


    He hurt himself the night before. Had the wound healed so quickly?


    It seemed that men healed much more quickly than women.


    They got hurt easily, but soon healed.


    Byparison, she took a long time to heal. Yet when she finally let go, he reappeared before her.


    She did not, however, give a damn whether he was well or not.


    She had long ago ceased to care for the man. To what purpose had he thus appeared to her?


    Martha turned coldly to the chair before the desk, and sat down indifferently, utterly ignoring the man on


    the sofa.


    Stefan didn''t speak. He fixed his deep-set eyes on Martha.


    There was a long silence in the office. After a considerable time, Martha broke the silence. She could


    no longer bear his gaze.


    "Mr. Harrison, what brings you here?"


    "Where did you go?"


    Stefan''s lips parted slightly and his voice was hoarse.


    With a faint smile, Martha looked up at him. "What does it have to do with you, Mr. Harrison?" Her tone


    was t.


    She was no longer the one who had to report to him wherever she went.


    Now she was free. She was free to go where she pleased.


    Stefan pursed his lips at this, but said no more.


    After a while, Martha flipped open the documents on the desk. "Mr. Harrison, you may leave if there is


    nothing."


    He was not wee here.


    Stefan stared at the calm woman sitting at the desk with dim eyes, "Do you hate to see me so much?"


    He had lived in guilt and remorse ever since he knew the truth.


    Now that he had worked out his feelings for Martha, he did not want to let go of her again.


    But... She insisted on getting rid of him, and he could find no reason for keeping her.


    He had no way to make up for the pain he had caused Martha, yet he still wanted to do his best.


    At least he would feel better that way.


    Martha nced at Stefan out of the corner of her eye, but turned a deaf ear to what he said. She took


    the pen from her desk and started to sign the documents.


    While signing, she said, "I''m busy."


    It was enough to prove how little she cared to notice him.


    Stefan frowned, his eyes full of guilt.


    A momentter, his hoarse voice sounded again in the office. "I came to tell you that I am going to


    withdraw my shares."


    Martha paused when she heard this.


    "Yes, I am going to withdraw my shares. By then, Doyle Group would be free of Harrison Group. I won''t


    ask for any equitypensation."


    "Mr. Harrison, I don''t want your charity."


    Martha raised her eyes indifferently, and looked at Stefan with a mocking smile.


    What was his purpose in being there? Showing off his wealth, or showing kindness?


    "No, I just wanted to..."


    Martha interrupted him.


    "I said you didn''t have to give it back for nothing. The Doyle Group will take back its initiative and buy


    your shares."


    Stefan frowned at this. It was heart-wrenching to him to look at the familiar woman, who was now


    utterly indifferent to him.


    He knew that she had changed. She was no longer the same old Martha.


    But was it so hard to ept hispensation?


    Stefan''s head drooped, his pupils contracted, his voice cracked. "I''m not trying to do charity. I just want


    to return the Doyle Group to your father."


    Martha looked at Stefan more contemptuously as she heard this.


    ''Give it back to my father? Why did he have to do it till today? Had it not been for Stefan, my father


    would not have be like this.''


    Martha said coldly. "My father doesn''t need it."


    "Don''t argue with me. I just want to be nice to you."


    Martha chuckled and shook her head. It sounded absurd to her.


    "Stefan, who do you think you are? Who are you to be kind to me?


    Who are you to me?"


    The man was startled, his hand tightened at his side unconsciously.


    Seeing that he made no reply, Martha suddenlyid down the document in her hand, and put one hand


    to her chin. She put aside her indifference and spoke in a teasing tone.


    "If you really want topensate, sign the divorce agreement then."


    "I..."


    "I''ll be grateful to you for it very much."


    Her words choked him. A sharp pang rose in his heart.


    She would be grateful to him.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She hated him to the core, and yet she would be grateful to him if he divorced her.


    She would do anything to get rid of him, right?

 Chapter 142 He Agrees to Divorce and Set Her Free

    Chapter 142 He Agrees to Divorce and Set Her Free


    Stefan''s eyes darkened. He pursed his lips and asked the question deep down inside with difficulty.


    "Would you never forgive me?"


    Martha looked down at the papers on her desk, pursed her red lips, and made no answer.


    What was the point of talking about it now?


    She no longer cared about the past.


    When there was no response, Stefan got up and approached the desk.


    "During thest few years, I was convinced that you were dead. I have often thought of you. I swear I


    did not know you had blood cancer, or I should not have... I had sent Eden to go abroad for bone


    marrow. If Hollie hadn''tmitted suicide, maybe..."


    At this, Martha frowned. He asked Eden to look for new bone marrow for Hollie?


    Did he?


    Martha looked up at the man who tried to exin, and shouted, "Enough!"


    She did not want to hear a word from Stefan. The past ended with the execution of Hollie.


    "Stefan, please get out of my office."


    "What bothers you is the way I treated Hollie, right?"


    Stefan asked. Martha was puzzled when she heard this, and then was stunned for a moment.


    Seeing her expression, Stefan thought he got the point. He continued, "I treat her well because I


    mistook her for you."


    With that, he stared gravely at the woman before him.


    "I have never slept with Hollie. I didn''t marry her all these years, because..."


    Martha lost her patience. She raised her eyebrows and said sarcastically, "Mr. Harrison, you are indeed


    much of a gentleman."


    She did not give a damn if he had slept with Hollie.


    It would not change the fact that he had caused her great trauma.


    The trauma would never be solved.


    He made a huge mistake, and for that he must pay.


    Martha''s face grew cold, and her voice grew more indifferent. "I have no interest in your private life.


    Now, get out."


    "What about the Doyle Group?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Stefan looked at the woman at the desk, and thought that since he could not make her alter her mind


    for old feelings'' sake, he might as well make her stay with something else.


    When he had finished, Martha frowned slightly.


    "What do you mean?"


    Was he threatening her?


    Seeing that she finally cared about his words, Stefan pursed his lips. He had got an idea.


    "Divorcing me won''t do you any good, nor will it bring the Doyle Group any benefits."


    ''Do me any good? Benefits?''


    ''Is he using the carrot-and-stick approach?''


    Martha chuckled and looked at Stefan with some disappointment.


    Did he said those words because he belittled her or he was trying to threaten her?


    She hoped that Stefan would be as indifferent to her as he had been four years before. The current


    version of him was clingy and annoying.


    The contrast between his past indifference and his present remorse made her sigh and fret.


    She nodded her agreement with his words.


    "Yep, it does me no good. I''ll no longer be your wife, losing power and high status. Also, I''ll be a


    divorced woman, being judged by others." Martha sneered as she said this.


    She continued, after a pause, with a touch of mockery in her voice.


    "But nothing is more important than leaving you."


    Herst words were uttered in an easy tone, but they hurt more than anything else.


    Stefan''s pupils contracted suddenly, swallowed by despair.


    She said nothing could be more important than leaving him.


    She would give up her position and her fame just to be away from him, though she would be judged.


    She gave him no other option.


    Did he have to let her go this time?


    But how could he let go when he had just realized how much he loved her?


    Stefan clenched his hands. He had a lump in his throat and lost his voice.


    After a while, for the first time in his life he asked humbly, "Is there no bond between us?"


    He ruined their rtionship in the first ce.


    Now that he knew he was wrong, would she not give him a chance to make it up to her?


    Martha''s hand on the pen tightened unconsciously. She felt her fingers get slightly cold.


    Bond?


    They did have a bond, and it was Jimmy.


    She lowered her eyes and smiled wryly.


    There was a bond between them. But it was a child, not love.


    Her love for him had dissipated four years ago.


    Martha pressed her red lips together, and turned her head away from the man who stood before her.


    Her action was an answer. Stefan understood it.


    She would not forgive him, though he had thrown away all his pride.


    He was not surprised.


    He had made so many mistakes. How could she so easily forgive him?


    He said with his hoarse voice, breathing hard.


    "Would you feel better if I agree to divorce?"


    Martha nodded at his words. "Sure."


    Stefan was suffocated. He felt as if he had been stabbed in the heart, and even breathing was painful.


    In the end, he made a decision, and it was the one he wanted least.


    "In three days, I''ll ask mywyer to handle it."


    "Why not tomorrow?"


    Why should she have to wait three days? What difference would it make?


    She was thankful, however, to hear that he had agreed to divorce her.


    Since they could not be husband and wife, be strangers.


    Martha put on a smile and felt pleased.


    Her smile was dazzling to Stefan''s eyes, piercing to his very heart. Intense pain shot through him.


    His eyes darkened as he said, "Are you in such a hurry?"


    "Well, I couldn''t wait."


    She could only tell him about Jimmy after the divorce.


    Only then could Jimmy be saved.


    Stefan lost all confidence. He hade there in the hope of keeping her.


    He failed, as was expected.


    She insisted on getting rid of him.


    If that was what she wanted, and he would divorce her inpensation.


    He was very upset, holding back his emotions with his clenched fists.


    He would live in solitude for the rest of his life.


    Stefan''s eyes drooped. He turned away slowly, with mixed feelings.


    Martha''s eyes were no longer bright at the sight of his departure. She suppressed her emotions and


    put aside scattered thoughts.


    Lowering her eyes, she muttered, "He is not worthy of sympathy... It''s just his karma."


    She had no idea who she was talking to.


    Something within her kept telling her that it would all pass.


    As time passed by, he would fall in love with some other woman.


    A fickle man like him would not love the same woman all the time.


    She was already beset with so much misery that she could bear no more.


    She was just trying to protect herself. She did not open her heart to anyone, lest she should be hurt


    again.

 Chapter 143 Hes neither dad material nor husband material

    Chapter 143 He''s neither dad material nor husband material


    At six o''clock in the evening, Martha left work on time. After she got out of the Doyle Group, she drove


    to Jane''s to pick up Jimmy.


    She was thinking that since she and Stefan were getting divorced in three days, it might be time for


    Jimmy to meet Maxwell and Bianca.


    Sheughed, and her eyes were filled with softness as she dialed the number.


    The phone was quickly picked up. Her son''s sweet voice came from the other end, "Mom, are you


    going to meet me at Jane''s house?"


    "Yes. I am on my way now. How about Jimmy go and have your clothes changed?"


    It seemed that Jimmy had a gift for telepathy. He asked quickly, "Mommy, are you going to introduce


    me to someone?"


    "Yes. To see your grandpa."


    The minute Martha''s soft voice went down, Jimmy answered excitedly, "Is that true? I''m going to see


    my grandpa?"


    "Sure. Go and change your clothes. I''ll be there in a minute."


    Half an hourter, the minute she walked into the apartment, she was hugged by Jimmy.


    "Mommy, are we going to leave now?"


    Before Martha could answer him, Jane interrupted them, "Jimmy. Your mother and I need to talk about


    something. Can you give us a minute?"


    Jimmy seemed a little bit disappointed, but he still nodded.


    "Okay. I''m going to finish the dessert on the table."


    Then he headed to the dining table.


    When he left, Jane looked at Martha seriously.


    "Ms. Doyle. I ran into Mr. Harrison today when I went to the Doyle Group to sign a document for you."


    Hearing that, Martha frowned immediately. She seemed to think about something and grasped Jane''s


    arm tightly.


    "Did he see Jimmy? Did he recognize that Jimmy was ..."


    "No, he didn''t. It was just... a bitplicated. It turned out that the person who escorted Jimmy to the


    police station was Mr. Harrison. So, Jimmy always wanted to thank him."


    Jane''s exnationrgely soothed Martha. But as she was feeling a bit relieved, she could not help


    frowning.


    When she had worked it out, she and Jane looked at each other.


    So, Jimmy and Stefan had already met each other.


    It was just that Jimmy had no idea who his real father was and Stefan thought she had lost her child


    after the operation.


    Martha looked down and started pondering.


    When Jimmy met Stefan this afternoon, Stefan could not have figured out who Jimmy was, or he would


    not have agreed to divorce her.


    Now that Jimmy was in the same country as Stefan, if Stefan found out the rtionship between her


    and Jimmy...


    Given the current situation, she would not allow a single thing to go wrong.


    He said they were going to get divorced in three days. So, Jimmy could not show up before him in


    these three days.


    It meant that she could not bring Jimmy to see her father for now.


    Thinking of that, she looked at Jane and said quietly, "I see. Maybe it''s better for Jimmy to stay at home


    recently."


    "That''s what''s on my mind."


    Jane nodded and realized how serious it was.


    After saying that, she left and went to her room, leaving enough private space for Martha and Jimmy.


    When Martha calmed down, she walked towards the dining table with a smile.


    Jimmy was still working on that dessert. When he saw his mothering, his hand that was holding a


    fork stopped. He smiled, "Mommy, shall we take off now?"


    "Not today, sweetie."


    She rubbed his head and answered softly.


    Jimmy''s disappointment was obvious. He looked at his mother, "Why not?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Because it''s toote today. Grandpa needs to rest."


    Hearing that, Jimmy suspected nothing. He believed his mom never lied to him, so he nodded.


    Martha felt even more distressed. Jimmy was only four years old, but he always acted like an adult.


    His consideration gave her a bittersweet feeling.


    "Mom, will you sleep with me tonight?"


    "Sure."


    Jimmy followed her lead to the bedroom.


    When Martha tucked him up, Jimmy seemed to think about something and said suddenly, "Mom, this


    afternoon, Jane and I ran into the mister who took me to the police station from the airport. I wanted to


    express my gratitude to him, but Jane said that was what he should do. Do you know why?"


    Martha was stunned. There was a strange look on her face.


    Why?


    ''Because he is your father. He was supposed to be there when you were growing up and shoulder the


    responsibility that every father should.'' Martha''s inner voice was talking.


    She opened her mouth, but eventually only said, "I have no idea."


    Jimmy pressed his lips together. He knew it. Jane was only fooling him.


    Seeing that Jimmy was a bit disappointed, she fondled his face and said softly, "Jimmy was lucky to


    have met that kind man. If possible, Jimmy will meet him again."


    "Will I?"


    Jimmy asked again, his eyes full of expectation.


    His look upset Martha.


    Was it the bond between father and son? The inseparable bond?


    Jimmy had only met Stefan twice, but he liked Stefan so much.


    Maybe it was because of the bond between father and son.


    She tried to hide the mixed feelings in her eyes and asked softly, "Jimmy, do you like that mister very


    much?"


    Jimmy smiled and nodded slightly, "I like him. He''s nice and warm-hearted. But he has a short temper,


    he''s not a father material."


    Martha was rather shocked at this. She wanted to correct him but found nothing to say.


    Jimmy''s mention of the word "father" had frightened her.


    Perhaps it was because he had always wanted a father.


    When she collected her thoughts, she followed Jimmy''s words and asked, "Why?"


    "Because he seemed cold and was not so nice to me. He left me alone in the police station. I mean, he


    was much too indifferent to an adorable kid like me."


    "When I asked him questions in the car, he would not answer me either."


    "Mom, that man is neither dad material nor husband material. He doesn''t know how to take care of


    people."


    Jimmy was acting like an adult again, deducing from his impression on Stefan that Stefan was neither a


    good father nor a good husband.


    Amused by him, Martha felt quite rxed.


    She patted his arm and smiled, "I think you are right."


    "Jimmy is exhausted today, right? Have a nice dream."


    He nodded, "Alright, Mommy. You, too."


    Martha bent over and kissed his forehead.


    She knew that Jimmy had always wanted to see his father. Despite that, his illness couldn''t be healed


    without Stefan.


    It wouldn''t be long for them to meet each other.


    What was toe woulde in the end...

 Chapter 144 Help Me Do One Last Thing

    Chapter 144 Help Me Do One Last Thing


    The next day, at the Harrison Group.


    Stefan was sitting all alone in the office, staring at the documents on the table.


    He did not want to divorce her, but that was all she wanted.


    There were still two days left. After that, there would be no connection between them.


    His reason told him to let her have her own way, but he did not want to let her go.


    He closed his eyes and rubbed his temples.


    Then a knock at the door interrupted his meditations.


    He opened his dark, unfathomable eyes and looked toward the door.


    "Come in."


    The minute he spoke, Eden walked in.


    He went straight to the desk in his office and ced the document on it.


    "This is the divorce agreement you wanted."


    Stefan was dumbfounded at the words.


    "Put it there."


    His voice was hoarse, and not pleasant to Eden''s ears.


    Since he knew Stefan ten years ago, it was the first time that he had seen thetter like this.


    Several days ago, he went abroad to negotiate on two important projects, which should have been


    negotiated by Stefan himself, but since Martha came back, Eden went there instead.


    It had never urred to him that it would turn out like this when he got back.


    Now, Stefan was staring at the divorce agreement with a sullen face.


    After signing the agreement, he would have no contact with her.


    Seeing that, Eden sighed and said, "I never thought you would end up like this."


    He was close to Stefan. Of course, he did not want his pal to live with remorse and guilt for the rest of


    his life.


    But he was also aware of what Stefan had done to Martha.


    He knew deep down that Stefan was only reaping what he had sowed.


    Stefan, meanwhile, understood what Eden was talking about. He smiled ironically and said, "I deserve


    that."


    "Don''t be too hard on yourself. You had no idea what was going on before. It''s impossible for you to


    know all the truth."


    Speaking of that, Eden continued, "Though you did the wrong thing, you love her right now, don''t you?


    Have you really made up your mind to let her go? Even it means you have no right to interfere with who


    she''s going to marry?"


    Right, she could marry anyone she wanted after divorcing him.


    Rupert Turner, or Rhys Williams, both of them were better than him, the ex-husband in her heart.


    He pressed his lips together and said nothing.


    Certainly, he didn''t want her to leave, or see her marry other people...


    But what could he do to make it up to her now that everything had happened?


    Hearing no answer, Eden understood that there was no other option except divorce.


    As an outsider, he had better keep quiet.


    Before he left, Stefan asked in a lowered voice, "Have you found her?"


    Eden stopped, knowing that he was asking about Libby.


    He lifted his brow and answered calmly, "She couldn''t run away. She''s still here, not in another


    country."


    Since Libby ran away that day at the Doyle Manor, the police had been trying to arrest her but they had


    no clue where she was now.


    She was still in the city, considering the circumstances.


    Stefan asked Eden to deal with her. Now that Hollie was in jail, they couldn''t let Libby get away with the


    punishment ofw, either.


    The hours soon slipped away, and night came in a twinkling.


    The city was crowded, while the ghetto was fairly quiet.


    A woman appeared in an empty street. She was wearing a hat, scarf and mask.


    Covering herself from head to toe, she walked carefully in the darkness, checking her back from time to


    time in case anyone might recognize her.


    Libby was dressed in rags, a far cry from the old morous her.


    She approached an old telephone booth and sneaked into it when no one was around.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She picked up the phone and pressed a string of numbers that she remembered quite well.


    Her eyes were fixed on her surroundings, and her hand, which held the phone, was involuntarily wet


    with sweat.


    When the call was answered, the look of anxiety faded from her face.


    She asked in a nervous tone, "Finally, what am I supposed to do now?"


    The person on the other end of the line was rather mysterious. Its number changed every time after


    they made a phone call.


    She had no idea who that person was, but her instinct told her that he or she was the only one she


    could depend on now.


    For all those years she had been doing things for this mysterious person. Now that Hollie was over, she


    just wanted to keep herself safe.


    That person answered in a cold voice, without any intention of saving her.


    "You can''t run away."


    Hearing that, Libby couldn''t help grasping the phone and raising her voice, "That can''t happen. No one


    has found out where I am."


    The minute she answered, a weirdughter came from the other end of the phone.


    When theughter died away, the cold voice started again, "Stefan''s men are looking for you. You can''t


    even go abroad."


    "Then what should I do?" Libby asked, growing anxious again.


    It took her a lot of effort to escape the police. Was all that wasted?


    She could not spend the rest of her life in jail.


    "Don''t worry. You won''t get a heavy penalty. After all, Hollie was the main culprit. You are merely an


    essory criminal."


    Libby, feeling more nervous, leaned against the ss wall.


    It meant that guy was not going to help her.


    It made sense. After all, there was little she could do. Considering the mysterious way that guy had


    been acting, there was little chance that he or she was going to help her.


    She was reluctant to ept the result, but deep down she knew that guy was right.


    She was only an aplice. She could be released in a couple of years.


    After figuring that out, she inhaled deeply and said, "Okay, I will surrender to the police."


    "Not the police."


    "What do you mean?"


    Libby was confused. The guy answered in amanding tone, "Make Stefan''s men find you and do


    onest thing for me. If you can do that, I will have my men take care of you when you are in jail."


    "What is it?"


    Libby frowned, her eyes were full of confusion.


    She was like an underdog now. What more could she do?


    What the hell did that guy want her to do?


    "I want you to tell Stefan the existence of the child. Make sure he knows that he has a son."


    Not toote and not too early. Make Stefan know everything in these two days...

 Chapter 145 Things are not as simple as they seem

    Chapter 145 Things are not as simple as they seem


    Since Stefan agreed to divorce, Martha hadn''t been to the Doyle Group for two days.


    She had been staying at home with her father to avoid seeing Stefan and other unnecessary


    annoyances.


    Maxwell, who was being treated with traditional medicine, was feeling better and could speak a few


    sentences.


    The doctor said Maxwell was recovering well and that he would be able to move around in less than


    half a year.


    Martha knew his quick recovery had a lot to do with Bianca, who took great care of him, giving him


    daily massages to help restore the function of his limbs.


    After sending away the doctor, Martha said to Bianca, "Thank you, Bianca. If it weren''t for you, my


    father wouldn''t have recovered so soon."


    "I''m happy to help."


    She smiled back, beaming.


    It was her wish that Maxwell should soon recover.


    The smile faded as she thought of Hollie who had caused Maxwell''s illness.


    "Has the court sentenced Hollie?"


    "Not yet. But she''s likely to serve a life sentence."


    Martha answered calmly and sat beside Maxwell.


    Doing nothing these days except apanying her father made her feel serene again. Everything felt


    good.


    Once tomorrow was over, life would get better slowly as she had expected.


    Bianca sighed, "Both of you grew up in the Doyle Manor, but Hollie became so horrifying."


    Martha''s face darkened, "I always believe people were born to be good. It''s just that some people fail to


    stay kind."


    Bianca agreed and nodded, "You are right. But she was one of the Doyles, after all. Why would she try


    to intrigue against others?"


    Martha''s eyes were dark. She looked at Maxwell, thought for a minute and said, "I think Hollie''s not that


    smart. I''m afraid Libby told her what to do in most cases."


    "Have they caught Libby?"


    Martha shook her head resignedly, "Not yet. Even if she''s found, I''m afraid it''s not that simple."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Somehow Martha felt that those things were not as simple as they seemed.


    But she had no clue.


    Bianca, who was sitting right beside her, patted her arm.


    "Don''t overthink it, Martha. It''s all over."


    "OK."


    There was a faint smile on Martha''s face. The two of them chatted for some time, and their


    conversation finally switched to Jimmy.


    Bianca asked excitedly, "When can we meet Jimmy? I can''t wait."


    Bianca and Maxwell exchanged a nce. There was softness in their eyes.


    "Tomorrow morning I''m going to sign the divorce agreement with Stefan. I think by the afternoon, I can


    take him to Doyle Manor."


    Bianca nodded with a smile, "Hopefully, everything will go smoothly."


    For the past days that Martha spent in the Doyle Vi, she had talked with Bianca on a lot of topics,


    including the four years she lived in another country.


    Bianca was dismayed to hear that Jimmy was born with a strange illness. She was thinking about how


    to make Jimmy get more nutrition.


    In the evening, when Martha came home, she was lying in her bed. She could not help smiling.


    Finally, she couldpletely cut ties with that man tomorrow. It was time to bid farewell to the past.


    After their divorce, even if he knew Jimmy''s identity, he could only save him as a father, and ask her to


    do nothing because he was no longer her husband.


    She closed her eyes to rest, but a momentter her phone rang.


    It was Melissa. Martha smiled lightly. They had not spoken to each other for some time. She missed


    Melissa.


    She picked it up. Before she could say anything, a burst ofughter came from the phone-


    "Congrats, Martha. Atst, you are divorced from that piece of trash. We must have a celebration."


    "How did you know?"


    She had not yet had a chance to speak to her.


    "Howe I don''t know? For a piece of trash like Stefan Harrison, birds of a feather flock together."


    Hearing the discontent in her voice, Martha was more confused, "What''s wrong?"


    "I met Eden in a pub yesterday. He told me about the divorce and... we had a fight."


    Melissained. Hearing that, Martha rubbed her temple and asked, "Howe you guys had a


    fight?"


    Melissa continued toin, "It was all his fault. Do you know what he said yesterday? He said


    solemnly that Stefan knew he was wrong, and that he wanted to make it up to you. I was so pissed off


    and said apology was not useful at all, but he said that not everyone was perfect and everyone made


    mistakes."


    "And then he and I quarreled in the bar. I almost got fired, but he, with his stink money, left without


    getting any punishment."


    Martha was speechless. Somehow, every time Melissa met Eden, a fight couldn''t be avoided.


    But anyway, she was the reason why Melissa was so angry. Marthaforted her, "Just leave him


    alone. He has his own stand. And since your job at the bar is not that satisfying, how about quitting


    your job and working with me in the Doyle Group?"


    "Eh... Never mind. I do not think I am that material. I''ll save you the trouble."


    Of course, Martha knew that a white-cor job was not what Melissa wanted. She wanted to be a


    writer.


    Perhaps she should let Melissa be, and trust that if Melissa were gold she would glitter.


    After chatting a few more words with her and agreeing to meet each other the day after tomorrow,


    Martha hung up the phone.


    She put the phone beside the bed, but when she turned around, she identally knocked over the little


    night-light beside her phone.


    It fell to the ground and shattered into pieces.


    Martha frowned. She looked nervous and distressed.


    The night light was made by her mother when she was a little girl.


    She liked the little night light. Although she rarely used it when she was growing up, she never threw it


    away and kept it here.


    It had never urred to her that she identally broke it here.


    As she stooped to pick up the broken pieces, something fell.


    She thought it was part of the night light, but as she looked again...


    Wait, what was that?


    She picked it up. It looked like a badge.


    Martha pressed her lips together and checked the badge closely. She had never seen that pattern on it


    before.


    ''Did it belong to my mother?''


    ''But why did Mom put it in the night light? Was it a deliberate act or what?''

 Chapter 146 His Child

    Chapter 146 His Child


    At night, at the Harrison Vi.


    Stefan was sitting alone in his study.


    He was both guilty of all the hurt he had done to Martha and reluctant to face the divorce tomorrow. So,


    he stayed at the study for two days without stepping out and had a lot of alcohol.


    The whole study reeked of alcohol.


    The man was sitting at the head of the table. With only one light on, half of him was covered with


    darkness.


    He looked a bit tired but was still thinking about something.


    After tomorrow, Martha would not be his legal wife and he would not have the right to be her husband.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    There was intense bitterness in his face.


    At that moment, the vibration of his phone broke the silence.


    It was Eden.


    He picked up the phone and heard Eden say, "We found Libby."


    "Where is she?"


    Hearing that, Stefan turned serious. It seemed as if the temperature had dropped below zero all around


    him.


    "It was said that she was found in a small hotel. How do you want to deal with her?"


    Stefan answered calmly, "Send her to the police station."


    "But she seemed to want to talk to you."


    Eden''s voice betrayed a slight hesitation. Stefan''s brow furrowed. Was she still trying to deny it?


    He would not let anyone get away with hurting Martha.


    Stefan pressed his lips together and said nothing. Eden added, "She said it was about Martha and that


    you definitely want to know."


    It was about Martha.


    He set his mouth in a grim line. His hand, which was holding the phone, involuntarily tightened its grip.


    What was it about Martha that he did not know?


    After a few seconds of silence, he said, "Bring her here."


    "Alright."


    Stefan''s face turned stern after he hung up. What was Libby going to tell him?


    Half an hourter, Eden brought Libby to the Harrison Vi.


    Stefan, sitting at the desk, looked at the kneeling woman with cold eyes.


    He met Libby several times at the Doyle Group. Each time, she looked gorgeous.


    But now she was kneeling before him, looking like a beggar.


    She was dressed in rags and her hair was disheveled. There were dark circles under her eyes.


    Apparently, she had not slept well for several days.


    Stefan narrowed his eyes, and looked her up and down. The coldness that oozed from him almost


    froze her.


    Libby shuddered. She stared fearfully at the ground.


    She had always known that Stefan was an intimidating person, but... to relieve some of the sufferings


    of her imprisonment, she muste tonight.


    Libby pondered in her mind for a moment, and when she looked up again, there was misery and


    sorrow in her eyes.


    "Mr. Harrison, I''m not the main culprit and I didn''t mean to harm Martha. That''s what Hollie wanted. I


    was just doing what she wanted."


    "You know, I''m her godmother and I have feelings for her. When she knelt before me, I really couldn''t


    watch her suffer, that''s why I helped her."


    Stefan pressed his lips together and stared at her coldly, utterly ignorant of what she had said.


    Seeing that he was unmoved, Libby feigned some tears, and wept more miserably.


    "For my whole life, I have neither son nor daughter. Hollie is the only goddaughter I have. I want her to


    be happy. That''s why I did all those things. Please, believe me, Mr. Harrison. I..."


    Stefan pulled a long face and answered without much patience, "That''s what you want to tell me?"


    Libby stiffened suddenly. Her hands that touched the ground were wet with sweat.


    She knew this was her chance, but she could not act too deliberately, or Stefan might question what


    she really wanted.


    Thinking of that, she shook her head helplessly.


    "Mr. Harrison, you must trust me. I never meant to hurt Martha. We asked Martha to meet us at Doyle


    Manor only because we wanted to threaten her. But we never thought of hurting her."


    Stefan frowned. He looked at Libby with even less patience.


    Libby was aware of this, but was still exining,


    "We found that Martha had a child abroad, so Hollie wanted to threaten Martha to leave... That''s why...


    Anyway, Mr. Harrison, you must believe me. I never thought of hurting Martha."


    When Stefan heard that Martha had a child, the impatience vanished from his face. Instead, he was


    shocked.


    Child!


    He felt his head spin. He could not believe what he had heard.


    Martha had a child abroad!


    Stefan got up and approached Libby. He grasped her cor and asked coldly, "What did you say?"


    "I... I said that we found Martha had given birth to a son abroad. He was four years old, but he was


    born with an illness and was receiving treatment abroad. We used it to threaten Martha to leave and


    stop fighting with Hollie for you and thepany."


    Hearing that, Stefan almost felt his blood running backward. There was a tingling pain in his heart.


    Child, four years old, born with an illness...


    What Martha had said began to repeat itself in his mind.


    He once asked if the child was still alive, she said the child had been dead.


    But Libby was telling him that Martha had a four-year-old child abroad.


    The child was four years old. It meant it was his child.


    She was lying to him.


    She had his child. Why had she lied to him?


    Stefan could not help stepping back, his hands clenching into fists.


    Libby, on her knees, knew that her mission was aplished.


    She hoped that the mysterious person would keep his promise and take care of her while she was in


    prison. Though she really wanted to know who that person was and what he wanted after giving her so


    manymands, she was afraid that she had no chance to do that.

 Chapter 147 I Break My Promise

    Chapter 147 I Break My Promise


    Hearing that, Eden was so shocked. He turned to check on Stefan. Both could not believe what they


    had heard.


    They thought Martha hated Stefan, but it never urred to them that she had given birth to that child.


    It had been four years. She kept her secret well.


    Libby said the child was born ill. Considering Martha''s condition, even if Rupert had taken her away at


    the time, she would probably have been near death. How did she manage to go through that period?


    How excruciating was it for her to give birth to that child?


    At that moment, Eden felt sorry for Martha. As Melissa had said, an apology from Stefan was far from


    enough.


    After pondering for a moment, Stefan narrowed his eyes and asked in a deep voice, "Is that true?"


    "What I said was true. Is it necessary for me to lie when I''m about to go to jail?"


    Libby raised her head and stared at Stefan. On her dusty face were honest eyes.


    Stefan''s hands rxed at the words.


    He should have looked into things about her. He should have looked into what she had experienced


    abroad when she came back.


    Child...


    The child she had given birth to, and the child he had never seen.


    "Send her to the police station."


    "Alright," Eden answered.


    Instantly, Stefan added excitedly, "Go and check if what she said is true."


    "Got it."


    Eden suppressed his emotions and took Libby away.


    When they were all gone, the whole study was quiet again.


    He stumbled to his seat.


    His hands clutched the arms of his chair. His palm was already wet with perspiration.


    His child was still alive.


    If the child really existed, was there still a chance for him and Martha to get back together?


    She risked her own life to give birth to that child. It meant that deep down in her heart she still cared for


    him, right?


    Stefan inhaled deeply, trying to suppress his strong emotions.


    He thought they were over, but they still had a child.


    That child, who was rted to him by blood, was the bond between him and Martha.


    He smiled bitterly. The child was four years old, and yet he did not even know what he looked like.


    Yet he knew that the child must be adorable.


    Stefan did not leave his study all that night.


    There were so many thoughts in his mind that he did not sleep at all...


    The next morning, at the Harrison Group.


    Staring at the tall building in front of her, Martha did not hesitate to enter it, and arrived at the office


    before their appointed time.


    Sitting at the table and looking at the time, she felt that she hade too early. Perhaps it was


    because she could no longer wait.


    She did not want to miss the opportunity. After all, the man eventually agreed to a divorce.


    Moreover, Jimmy''s illness could not wait.


    She even thought that after signing the divorce agreement and after it took effect, she would


    immediately tell him the existence of Jimmy.


    Her expression turned serious as she thought of Jimmy''s illness.


    Time passed soon. But half an hourter, there was still only herself in the conference room.


    Martha looked at the time again and frowned. She was perplexed.


    Why did Stefan note?


    He was not the sort of man to bete. What happened?


    While she was specting on what might have happened, the door opened.


    She looked in the direction of the door, and when she caught sight of Eden, she pressed her lips


    together.


    She let out a sigh of relief as she noticed the document in Eden''s hand.


    Perhaps Stefan was reluctant to appear, which was why Eden took his ce and brought the divorce


    agreement here.


    It was great in a way, for she was not in the mood to see Stefan.


    Martha calmed down instantly and smiled, "Long time no see."


    Eden gave her a queer look, and said nothing.


    Martha buttoned her lip and looked at him calmly.


    After a while, Eden opened his mouth and broke the silence in the meeting room.


    "We found Libbyst night and have sent her to the police station."


    They found her? Martha remained calm and nodded, "That''s good news."


    It was good that they had found Libby, for she did not want Libby to get away with it. As for the rest of it,


    she had no desire to pursue it.


    It was just... Why was Eden giving her such a queer look?


    Martha didn''t overthink it. She wanted to divorce Stefan as soon as possible, "It''s gettingte. I have


    something else to do. Could you give me that document now?"


    Hearing that, Eden was stunned a bit and looked down at the document in his hands.


    If Martha thought it was a divorce agreement, he was afraid that she might be disappointed.


    She might not be able to get a divorce today.


    Eden hesitated no more and handed the document to her with mixed feelings.


    Martha received the document with a smile and picked up her pen. The only thing she wanted to do


    was to sign the document and leave as soon as possible.


    When she opened it and saw the contents, the smile faded from her face.


    This was not the divorce agreement. It was about her life abroad.


    Actually, not only about her, but also about... the child!


    Only a glimpse of the document made her tremble.


    Why would this information show up here?


    Had Stefan known about Jimmy?


    But she hid it so well. Howe he would know?


    She panicked.


    At that moment, the door opened again.


    Stefan''s tall figure showed up.


    He approached step by step. His eyes were darker than ever.


    Then she heard a low voice, "I''m not going to divorce."


    Martha looked into his eyes, and when she saw the determination and coldness in them she knew that


    she could no longer keep the secret.


    She had no intention of keeping it much longer. It was just... why did he know the truth at this critical


    moment?


    She wished to deny it. But now that this information was presented in front of her, it was apparently


    impossible for her to deny it.


    In a blink of an eye, he had walked to her side. He bent over. His scent filled the air around her. The


    intense pressure almost suffocated her.


    "Martha, you will always be my wife and the mother of my child."


    This time, he would not let her go.


    Martha held her breath, recover herposure and stood up while shaking her head, "No. I''m not. You


    promised me we are going to get divorced today."


    "I break my promise."


    His eyes were dark. His voice was deep and soft, but firm.


    He waited anxiously for a long time at night.


    It was not until what Libby said was confirmed to be true that he let out a sigh of relief.


    Since what they found was not much, he had no idea what the child looked like. But he had sent his


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    men to the hospital where the child had been receiving treatment abroad. Soon, he believed, there


    would be new information.


    And she...


    Now that she was before him, he would not let her go.


    The child would always act as a bond between them.


    "Stefan Harrison, how dare you."


    Martha had made up her mind. Whether he knew it or not did not matter. She wanted a divorce, and


    she was going to get it.


    Stefan answered clearly, "Or what are you going to do to me?"


    As long as she stayed with him, he was willing to do anything, even to be a despicable person.

 Chapter 148 Because I Hate You

    Chapter 148 Because I Hate You


    Having heard those words, Martha had a glint in her eyes.


    She had expected that Stefan would refuse to divorce her when he learned of the baby, but she had


    not expected that he would be so shameless.


    She instantly clenched her hands on each side of her body, frowning and ring at Stefan.


    "You suck so hard!"


    He had given her his word, but he had changed his mind now. How despicable he was!


    As a businessman, Stefan couldn''t keep his promise while threatening her with her child.


    Martha had no doubt that Stefan had sent his men abroad in search of Jimmy, her child.


    But he did not know that Jimmy had returned to the country.


    But it would not be long before he would realize that Jimmy was in fact the child with whom he had


    spoken at the airport.


    Stefan was not disturbed or angry when he heard Martha scold him. Instead, he smiled and looked at


    her as if he did not care what she said.


    "Whatever you said, I won''t divorce you anyway."


    "Stefan, you are shameless!"


    He apparently refused to let her go. And Martha really didn''t know how to deal with him since he was


    so hateful.


    Stefan used to be so cold and heartless. She had not expected him to be so different from his old self.


    He even smiled broadly and said in a deep voice, "I only want my wife and child. I don''t care about


    anything else."


    Having heard his remarks, Martha was tongue-tied, not knowing how to refute him.


    Her eyes grew dim. The past came into her mind. Miserable memories were vivid in her mind. But he


    appeared to be so impassive. There was a strange gleam in her eyes as she thought of it.


    Her face darkened. She raised her eyes and looked scornfully at Stefan. Then she questioned him,


    "You are in no position to talk about my child!"


    Indeed, Stefan was not in a position to do so.


    Yet that was the reason he wanted to make amends.


    Martha smiled with sarcasm, and she said in a sarcastic tone, "Have you ever fulfilled your duty as a


    father since the child was born? Did you ever expect his birth before he was born?"


    "Stefan, don''t forget that you said that you didn''t want the baby even if I was pregnant."


    She could never forget what he had said back then.


    She could not be so forgetful as he was, and therefore could not beforted by his apology.


    Martha''s words, no doubt, made Stefan find it difficult to breathe. His heart was overwhelmed with grief


    and pain.


    Indeed, he could not retract what he had said.


    He knew that he had made terrible mistakes before. But Martha could not have gone through so much


    misery if not for him.


    Stefan announced her death four years ago, shortly after her surgery. He could tell that she must have


    been dying when she left.


    He could not tell how she had managed to survive at that time.


    It must have been painful to give birth to a child.


    He owed her so much that he could not make it up to her for the rest of his life.


    Stefan''s eyes were dark with an indescribable sense of guilt.


    He knew that the only thing Martha now asked for was freedom.


    She wanted to get away from him and all the past pain.


    But he could not let her go.


    For thest four years he had been absent from the lives of Martha and her child. He had never known


    the child''s existence before ... Now, how could he continue to make the same mistakes?


    For the rest of his life, he would try his best to be good to his wife and child.


    But would she ever trust him again?


    When Martha mentioned how he had hurt her in the past, her pent-up anger and hatred in her heart


    were ignited, making her unable to control herself.


    She red at the man who stood before her, and her anger grew.


    "Stefan, you are thest person who deserves to talk about the child!"


    At that time, he abandoned Martha and the child.


    Stefan felt a lump in his throat. He wanted to say something, but he was unable to utter a word.


    After a long time, he closed his eyes, and his deep voice was heard in the conference room. "I just


    want you to give me one more chance."


    Martha acted as if she had heard a terrible joke, and she sneered more.


    No one had ever given her any chance of survival in the past.


    "In the past four years, my child and I have led a good life without you, and we don''t need you in the


    future."


    Those remarks simply eliminated him from Martha''s and her child''s world.


    "But the child is ill now, and he needs me to cure him. Is that true?"


    Stefan said that in a hoarse voice. He thought of the child''s illness on the information. He stepped


    forward andid his hands on Martha''s shoulders.


    At the sound of his words, Martha froze, and her eyes grew dark.


    He was right. Jimmy really needed him to cure the disease.


    The most important reason for her return to the country was that Jimmy could not wait much longer for


    medical treatment.


    That was just for Jimmy.


    As for Martha, she just wanted to end this absurd marriage.


    She could not forgive Stefan for what he had done.


    Martha raised her head and looked indifferently at the man before her. Atst, she sneered and said, "I


    didn''t want to keep the secret about the child. I nned to tell you about his illness after signing the


    divorce settlement, and then you can fulfill your duty as a father."


    "Why do you have to wait until we get divorced?"


    Stefan could not understand why she wanted a divorce so much.


    At those words, Martha smiled grimly.


    She could not understand why he had bothered to ask. What he had done before was enough to be a


    good reason?


    She looked up and slightly curled her red lips. And she said clearly, "That''s because I hate you. Being


    your wife only made me suffer and my life a living hell."


    It could be worse than death when one''s life was a living hell


    And Stefan was the one who had made her suffer mentally.


    All of a sudden, Stefan''s eyes dimmed. And suddenly he loosened his hold on Martha''s shoulders.


    What she said was like a sharp knife that stabbed into his heart. Stefan was overwhelmed with pain


    and sorrow.


    It turned out that she already hated him so much.


    Martha''s eyes grew red. She red at the man she had loved. Now she hated him. She went on to


    utter bitter words.


    "You forced me to donate bone marrow to Hollie. You also sent me to the operating table when I was


    pregnant, regardless of my life and that of my baby. You indirectly made my father suffer!"


    "All the injuries I have suffered were imposed by you. So you are the person that I hate most in my life!"


    What Hollie, Libby and Joann had done was nothingpared to how Stefan had hurt her.


    Speaking of that, Martha reced her hatred with coldness and decisiveness in her eyes.


    "You found out that Jimmy was in poor health. But do you know how he got sick? Because of that


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    operation! His life has been in danger since he was born. It''s all your fault."


    Why should her innocent Jimmy have to bear the consequences of a mistake made by such a


    heartless father?


    She knew how unfair it was to her son.


    "You have made so many mistakes. Now, what makes you think you can ask for forgiveness and tell


    me not to divorce?"


    Stefan was stunned. He could not find a word to refute what Martha had said.


    Guilt and remorse almost suffocated him.


    He was the cause of everything. His child had been sick since birth.

 Chapter 149 Two Methods of Treatment

    Chapter 149 Two Methods of Treatment


    Stefan saw the reluctance in Martha''s eyes, and it hurt him.


    He knew that she had refused his help, but he wanted nothing more than to make up to her for the rest


    of his life.


    He could not understand her reluctance to give him a second chance.


    Martha stepped back and leaned against the cold wall, frowning.


    She had no way out.


    She shuddered involuntarily and gritted her teeth, saying clearly, "Stefan, if you don''t divorce, you will


    be the reason for my death."


    Stefan heard the word "death" when he was walking toward her. He paused, his eyes shing.


    He did not want to push her, but ... he could not afford to lose her again.


    This time, no matter what happened, he had a reason to tell himself that he could not let her go.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened. And he said in a low voice, "As long as you don''t divorce, I will give you my


    life."


    "As long as you don''t leave me, I will do anything."


    "I''m willing to sacrifice myself for you."


    Having heard his remarks, Martha chuckled with indifference and mockery.


    "What does it mean to me?"


    His death meant nothing to her. He needed to save Jimmy. Besides, she did not want him to die. She


    just wanted to be a free person after her death, and she would no longer be called Mrs. Harrison if she


    reached Heaven or Hell.


    "Stefan, I just want to be free."


    She could show him Jimmy, and even get Jimmy to acknowledge his father.


    But that was all. Martha and Stefan were just Jimmy''s parents, not husband and wife.


    She wondered why it was so difficult for him to understand it. The request was not too much for him.


    "That''s impossible! Unless I die, I will never divorce you."


    Standing two paces away from Martha, Stefan replied vigorously.


    Now, regardless of her hatred and resentment toward him, Stefan insisted on making her stay with him.


    He would not let her go until his death.


    After listening to his harsh words, Martha knew that he would not divorce her today, based on her


    understanding of him.


    In that case, there was nothing more to say to him. She would go to court for divorce proceedings.


    Martha bit her lip and sneered, "What a shameless guy."


    When she had finished speaking, Martha did not want to stay any longer. She picked up her bag and


    quickly left the conference room.


    Having seen her disappear from sight, Eden touched his forehead and said, "You shouldn''t do this to


    her."


    "So you also think I should let her go?"


    Stefan smiled mockingly, and his eyes were full of bitterness.


    Hearing Stefan''s question in a hoarse voice, Eden pursed his lips and said nothing.


    After a while, Stefan said quietly, "I can''t do it." He uttered these words in a t tone.


    He could not let her go.


    He could not stand by and do nothing after learning of the child.


    Even if Martha hated him, he would not divorce.


    Martha got out of the Harrison Group. She looked at the building before her. Her eyes were red.


    Despicable, shameless... She thought it was not too much to describe Stefan with such words.


    She sat in the car, wiping the tears from her eyes.


    Martha had never expected that things would be soplicated. Stefan had learned of the child, and


    he would not divorce her, no matter what she said. She wondered what she could do afterward.


    Her mobile phone rang, which made her tremble slightly.


    She scowled and looked at her phone. It was from Rupert Turner.


    After she answered the phone, Rupert said, "Someone came to the hospital for an investigation. What


    happened?"


    Rupert went to the hospital this morning, and he learned that someone had asked about Jimmy.


    He thought something might have happened to Martha, and he called her at once.


    Martha closed her eyes. She knew that Stefan had always been an doer. It was not surprising that his


    men got to the hospital so quickly.


    "It''s Stefan. He has learned about the child."


    As soon as she finished her remarks, Rupert said in surprise, "How could it be?"


    "I don''t know."


    Martha looked down and said, "It will not be easy to divorce him since he learned that he has a child."


    Rupert pursed his lips at her words, and his eyes took on aplex and deep glint.


    He was silent for a while, and then he asked, "Did he meet Jimmy before?" Having heard his words,


    Martha held her mobile phone more tightly, raising a bitter smile.


    "Yes, but at that time, he didn''t know that Jimmy was his son."


    Stefan did not even know that. Otherwise, he would not ask his men to go to hospital abroad.


    Rupert sighed at her words.


    "We are running out of time. I will now pack my things and return to the country today. I will contact


    local doctors in advance to get ready for Jimmy''s treatment. Martha, the priority now is to let Jimmy


    receive treatment. The earlier the transnt treatment is, the better it will be for Jimmy. If Stefan''s bone


    marrow does not match, you should try the treatment method of using the cord blood as soon as


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    possible."


    It could not be better if Jimmy''s illness could be treated with the first method.


    But not all parents'' bone marrow matched the child''s.


    Having realized that, Martha bit her lower lip and stared hesitantly at a ce outside the window.


    She remained silent for a while, and then she nodded and said, "OK, I will take care of it."


    Meanwhile, there was a very harmonious atmosphere in Jane''s apartment.


    Jane found a puzzle game, and Jimmy was happy with that.


    Jimmy said to her cheerfully, "Aunt Jane, it''s better to have apetition if we y the game."


    Jane looked at the child, and her eyes were full of love.


    "Do not say it is unfair if you lose."


    She was in her twenties, so she believed that it would be a piece of cake to win when she yed


    games with a four-year-old child.


    She did not want to see Jimmy''s unhappy face if he lost.


    But Jimmy smiled more brightly when he heard Jane''s remarks.


    There was a mischievous gleam in his eyes. He said softly, "No, I won''t say that. If only you won''t cry


    when you lose, I will be happy."


    "It''s impossible for me to lose."


    Jane retorted him casually.


    She found a difficult puzzle game on theputer, and then clicked it.


    Instantly, the adult and the child were immersed in the world of games.


    Ten minutester, Jimmy removed his hand from the mouse happily and looked at Jane proudly.


    "Aunt Jane, I won!"


    "You... How could it be possible?"


    Jane turned around and stared at the happy child with disbelief.


    She did not expect to lose to a four-year-old in a puzzle game.


    She forgot that this child was not an ordinary one.


    For a genius like Jimmy, it was fairly easy to win at the puzzle game.


    "Jimmy, you would be the smartest child in a kindergarten if you could go there."


    Impressed by Jimmy''s cleverness, Jane unconsciously mentioned "kindergarten".


    She didn''t expect Jimmy''s shiny eyes darkened when he heard that word.


    He whispered, "Kindergarten..."


    Jimmy wanted to go to kindergarten and meet his peers.


    But his poor health would not allow him to do so.

 Chapter 150 Dealing with Rhys and Rupert

    Chapter 150 Dealing with Rhys and Rupert


    Jane saw the dimness in Jimmy''s eyes, and she realized at once that she should not have said that .


    She felt embarrassed and apologized, "Jimmy, I''m sorry. I didn''t want to make you sad."


    "You are right, Aunt Jane. Going to kindergarten will expose me to many things that I don''t know."


    Jimmy widened his eyes and smiled sweetly.


    Jane knew that he was sad. She pitied him and stroked his hair.


    "I believe that you will get better soon."


    "Really?"


    Jimmy''s big eyes were full of expectation. He had been in the hospital for four years, and the people he


    saw most every day were the nurses.


    He wondered if he would ever have a chance to go to school with other children.


    Could he be as healthy and lively as other kids?


    Jane felt upset, but she looked at Jimmy, pretending to be rxed. "Of course, you can. You need to


    have confidence in yourself."


    She wondered if Martha could find a way to cure Jimmy. If Mr. Harrison''s bone marrow didn''t match


    Jimmy''s.


    Jane dared not think of it further. Having spent so many years with Jimmy, she really liked this child.


    After a while, a melodious mobile phone ring tone was heard in the room, breaking the silence at that


    moment.


    Jane looked at her phone and saw that it was from Martha.


    As she answered the phone, a slightly husky voice on the other side came in before she could speak.


    "You can take Jimmy to the Doyle Manor."


    "Now?"


    Jane asked, holding her phone tighter. Martha answered, "Yes."


    "OK."


    After hanging up, Jane smiled.


    Martha asked her to do this, which meant that Martha and Mr. Harrison were divorced.


    Finally, Martha was free, and Jane was happy for her.


    "Jimmy, you can go to see your grandpa now. Are you happy with that?"


    Jane took Jimmy to the bedroom and changed clothes for the little boy.


    Jimmy was overjoyed at her words, and his dimmed eyes lit up at once.


    "Yes! I shall see Grandpa for the first time. I''ll show my best side."


    Jane changed Jimmy''s clothes and went out.


    Half an hourter, Martha arrived at the Doyle Manor first.


    She waited outside for a short time before she saw Jane''s car stop at the gate.


    The three people walked in together. Martha smiled and took Jimmie''s hand.


    Jimmy looked at his mother happily and asked, "Mom, is it okay for me to dress like this?"


    "Of course, whatever you wear, Grandpa will love you."


    Marthaughed and soothed Jimmy when he was nervous, holding his hand tightly.


    As soon as they entered the house, Bianca pushed Maxwell out of the room.


    Maxwell''s eyes lit up as he saw the child following Martha.


    He smiled kindly as he realized who the child was.


    Bianca said excitedly, "This must be Jimmy."


    Martha nodded. The boy behind her leaned out and tilted his head.


    Bianca calmed down. She smiled at Jimmy and praised him, "Jimmy is so cute!"


    Jimmy blinked his eyes, and then he smiled brightly and said in a sweet voice, "Nice to meet you,


    Grandpa and Granny Bianca."


    Maxwell nodded contentedly. Though he could not respond, he expressed his love in his eyes.


    Martha smiled and said, "Come to your grandpa and let him take a good look at you."


    Immediately on hearing his mother''s words, Jimmy went up to his grandfather and took his wrinkled old


    hands.


    Maxwell spoke slowly, but Jimmy was very patient.


    Martha had told Jimmy that his grandfather was also sick and might not be able to touch him or hug


    him, but he was also the one who loved Jimmy the most in the world.


    Bianca smiled at Martha and said, "I''m going to prepare lunch."


    Then, Bianca walked towards the kitchen with a smile on her face.


    Martha saw her father''s smile. Her head drooped, and her face grew dark.


    Jane noticed that Martha looked sulky, and she grew nervous.


    She wondered why Martha looked so upset.


    At lunchtime, the family sat at the table.


    Bianca helped Maxwell to eat. Jimmy licked his lips, feeling that Bianca''s food was delicious. He gulped


    like a starving tiger. Jane wiped his mouth asionally.


    Martha did not want to break the air of happiness.


    The others did not know that Stefan had refused a divorce. They thought that Martha had nothing to do


    with him anymore.


    Martha tried not to think of Stefan. She said slowly, "Jimmy may be admitted to the hospital for


    treatment in the next two days."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Maxwell and Bianca were startled at her words, and the smiles faded from their faces.


    Indeed, they were all reluctant to talk about Jimmy''s illness, but they still had to face the problems in


    reality.


    Jimmy turned to his mother nervously and asked, "Mom, are we going back to U Country?"


    He was unwilling to do that.


    He came here with great difficulty. Now, he wondered whether he had to go back so soon.


    He hadn''t found his father yet... s, his father was hard to find, like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Martha saw the disappointment in his eyes. She smiled resignedly and touched the back of his head.


    "No, you will be treated in the hospital here."


    Jimmie was stunned and looked at her in bewilderment.


    He could not understand why he had to be treated at the local hospital.


    Martha then said in a soft voice, "You want to see your father, don''t you?"


    Jimmy became excited at these words, and his eyes were full of expectation as he looked at Martha.


    "You will see him in two days."


    After Rupert talked with the local doctors about Jimmy''s illness, she would ask Stefan to meet his child.


    Of course, Martha did not want Jimmy to call Stefan "father". Instead, she just needed that man to cure


    her child. That was all.


    Jane pursed her lips when she learned that Martha had told Stefan about Jimmy.


    She thought Stefan was supposed to offer a hand since Jimmy was his son.


    Maxwell and Bianca looked worried. Obviously, they didn''t want Jimmy to meet Stefan. After all, Stefan


    had hurt Martha so much. As members of her family, they could not forgive him.


    But currently, the most important thing was to treat Jimmy''s illness.


    Jimmy was the only one who looked cheerful. His eyes glistened with delight.


    He was about to see his father. It would be great, since it was done with his mother''s permission.


    But he wondered whether his father would like him or not.


    Jimmy was full of expectation, but his eyes unconsciously betrayed some anxiety.


    Martha could understand Jimmy''s feelings.


    However, she recalled Jimmy''s eloquent analysis of "the kind gentleman"st time. He said that the


    gentleman was neither dad material nor husband material... At present, she pursed her lips helplessly.


    She said softly, "I hope you won''t be disappointed."


    Jimmy was stunned. He could not understand what Martha meant.


    He wondered if his father looked ugly, or if he was ill-tempered.


    But still, Jimmy was immersed in joy at the moment.


    At the same time, something happened in the president''s office.


    Stefan held his mobile phone tightly and said in a deep voice, "Speak."


    The response came from the other side, "Mr. Harrison, we didn''t find the child. But the doctor, Rupert


    Turner, whom you asked us to investigate, has booked a flight back to C Country."


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, giving off a cold vibe.


    Rupert Turner wasing back.


    He would cause trouble again!


    From Martha''s standpoint, Rhys and Rupert were much better than Stefan.


    Stefan felt a sense of crisis as he had never felt before.

 Chapter 151 Janes Strange Reaction

    Chapter 151 Jane''s Strange Reaction


    The sky darkened very soon, which made the Doyle family upset.


    After chatting with Bianca for a while, Jimmy walked anxiously toward Martha.


    "Mom, when are we going to leave?"


    Martha was stunned. She knew that Jimmy did not want to go.


    He would be hospitalized in two days, and he cherished the time spent with his family.


    Martha smiled and rubbed her son''s head. She said softly, "Let''s stay here tonight. Let Grandpa and


    Bianca be with you."


    "Okay, I like this ce."


    Jimmy looked up at his mother. His big eyes sparkled with happiness.


    He jumped back to his grandfather and said, "Grandpa, Granny Bianca, I''ll stay here tonight with you."


    "Wonderful! I will make dessert for youter."


    Bianca smiled fondly at the lively boy.


    Sitting in a wheelchair, Maxwell also smiled and slowly said word by word, "Jimmy is... a ... good ...


    boy."


    After listening patiently to Grandpa, Jimmy licked his lips and smiled from ear to ear.


    The two elders were in a good humor because of Jimmy. But Martha and Jane looked grave as they


    discussed matters on the other side.


    "In the next few days, I need to arrange to get Jimmy hospitalized. So I cannot go to the Doyle Group.


    You can handle business on my behalf."


    "OK, I understand."


    Jane nodded. She turned to look at Jimmy''s smiling face. Then she asked, "Does Mr. Harrison know


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    about Jimmy''s status?"


    Martha''s eyes darkened. She did not know how much Stefan had figured out. What he could get from


    the information was not as vivid as what he saw in person.


    People could not tell how painful it was until they suffered from a disease.


    She took a deep breath and said slowly, "Now I just hope that Stefan''s bone marrow can match


    Jimmy''s."


    Then everything would be much easier.


    But she was afraid that it would not work. Then she could only choose the second method, and that


    was not the one she wanted.


    Thinking of this, Martha managed to stifle her irritation and avoid dwelling on the possibility.


    Jane noticed Martha''s sullen look. That was how Martha looked during lunch.


    "I just noticed that you are in a bad mood. What happened?"


    Jane wondered if Martha had had another dispute with Mr. Harrison about the divorce.


    Martha looked down. She lowered her voice without hiding it from Jane. "Stefan and I didn''t get


    divorced."


    As soon as she finished her words, Jane said in surprise, "What? He promised you... How could it be?"


    That was exactly what Martha was trying to figure out.


    How could Stefan know everything at such a time?


    Martha rubbed her temples wearily. She shook her head and said, "Libby got caught. Stefan, on the


    other hand, had learned of Jimmy earlier than I expected. Libby probably told him about it."


    Stefan refused to get a divorce, knowing that he had a son.


    Martha had thought of this before. However long she had kept it a secret, it had all been in vain.


    Jane was stunned. She looked down, and at the same time there was a strange gleam in her eyes.


    Then she asked tentatively in a low voice, "Libby was under arrest?"


    Martha nodded wearily. When she looked up and saw that Jane seemed absent-minded, she thought


    that Jane was worried about her. Martha smiled faintly and said, "Don''t worry, I can handle these


    things."


    It had been so many days since Hollie had been imprisoned. But the police could not find Libby at all.


    Then she was caught by Eden the night before Martha and Stefan could get divorced.


    The coincidence made Martha suspicious.


    Libby had to show up at this juncture as if she had been manipted by someone.


    Jane realized what had happened. She looked up at Martha while hiding a slightly strange look on her


    face. Then she held Martha''s arm and said, "What matters most now is Jimmy."


    Martha nodded and did not think much of it.


    Jimmy was the only spiritual pir in her life. She could not afford to lose him.


    Whatever happened to Stefan and her, she had to cure Jimmy with all the methods she could use.


    At two o''clock that night, Rupert returned to C Country.


    He did not call Martha when he arrived. Instead, he found a hotel and rested for the night.


    The next morning, Rupert changed his clothes in haste after sunrise and went to the City Central


    Hospital.


    Jimmy must be treated as soon as possible. He had to figure out whether Stefan''s bone marrow would


    match Jimmy''s. Then he can move on to the next step.


    Having arrived at the hospital, he called Martha after he finished Jimmy''s admission procedures.


    He said, "I havepleted the hospitalization procedures for Jimmy."


    Then Martha''s voice was heard from the other side of the phone, "So soon?"


    "Yes, I''m in the City Central Hospital now. Later on, I''ll talk with Jimmy''s attending doctor."


    Rupert looked at the thick stack of documents he had brought with him, the clinical history of Jimmy''s


    treatment abroad in recent years.


    "Okay. I''ll take Jimmy to the hospital now, and then... I''ll ask Stefan to go to the hospital."


    "Be careful when you are on the way."


    After hanging up the phone, Martha dressed up quickly, and then she woke Jimmy up.


    Jimmy looked at Martha excitedly after he was neatly dressed.


    "Can I see my fatherter?"


    "Yes."


    Martha answered softly, looking at her son''s eyes which were full of expectation.


    Jimmy''s eyes lit up after he got Martha''s promise.


    Finally, he could see his father.


    He wondered what his father looked like, and whether he looked exactly like his father.


    Jimmy smiled and took his mother''s hand.


    "Mom, does Dad want to see me?"


    Martha could not help thinking of what Stefan had said yesterday.


    Her eyes glinted. "Yes, of course," she said.


    Whatever Stefan''s attitude toward Jimmy, it was very likely that he wanted to see Jimmy.


    She could not tell what the father and son would think if they found out that they had met before.

 Chapter 152 Have A Blood Test First

    Chapter 152 Have A Blood Test First


    In the hospital.


    Rupert contacted the attending doctor and went to his office with the documents in a pack.


    "Hello, Dr. Davidson."


    "Rupert, it''s been a long time."


    Rupert nodded, smiling. They had not seen each other in all those years.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Previously, they had worked in the same section and got along well. However, Rupert quit the job four


    years ago and went abroad, which made Dr. Davidson feel it was really a pity. And after that, they were


    out of touch.


    "Jimmy has been treated abroad these years. Here are the documents. Take a look."


    Dr. Davidson took the documents and read them through.


    When he had finished, he looked up at Rupert with a grave look.


    "It must be cured as soon as possible. If we can''t find an appropriate marrow donor for Jimmy in time,


    I''m afraid that..."


    "You''re right. We''ve tried many times in U Country but failed each time. Today... Wee here for


    another try."


    Rupert did hope that Stefan''s bone marrow would be a match, though the probability was really small.


    Rupert then consulted Dr. Davidson about Jimmy''s treatment. After half an hour, Martha and Jimmy


    arrived at the City Central Hospital.


    As Jimmy saw Rupert who stood not far away from them, he ran towards him excitedly with a big smile


    on his small face.


    "Uncle Rupert! Long time no see."


    "Jimmy! Naught boy. Ran away without my knowledge."


    Rupert took Jimmy gently in his arms as he spoke. He failed to say anything harsh to Jimmy.


    Jimmy blushed and scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry. I should not have let you feel worried."


    Rupert said softly, "I forgive you this time. But never do that again. It worries me so much."


    Jimmy nodded heavily, "I promise. I won''t run away from home again."


    Actually, it was "not running away from hospital again."


    Jimmy did it because he wanted to find his father.


    And now, he was about to meet him. He would not run away again.


    At the thought, Jimmy tilted his head and looked at Rupert.


    "Mommy told me I will see my dad today."


    "Yeah."


    Rupert''s eyes gleamed with a different emotion. He then said, "After you are hospitalized, you should


    be patient for the treatment."


    "OK, I will."


    Martha, standing aside, smiled and said, "Jimmy, let''s go to your ward."


    The little boy nodded, and, getting down from Rupert, went to Martha and took her hand after he had


    bnced himself.


    After they arrived at the ward, Jimmyy in bed quietly. Martha talked with him for a while, and then left


    the ward with Rupert. Then they walked out of the hospital.


    Before they came to the hospital, Martha messaged Stefan that they would meet at 10 o''clock. And he


    should be almost here.


    Martha and Rupert stood in front of the gate of the hospital. He knew well how awkward and confused


    she was now. Honestly, Rupert did hope that she could never keep in touch with Stefan.


    However, Jimmy was their child, which could never be changed. Besides, whether Jimmy''s disease


    could be cured had a lot to do with Stefan.


    "If.. I mean.. If Stefan''s bone marrow fails to match Jimmy''s, will you..."


    Before he had finished, Martha knew what he wanted to ask.


    "Jimmyes out first in my life. If I have to save him by having another child, I will."


    It was only for her child, not for love.


    Rupert hid the sorrow in his eyes. Although she was right, and he knew that she would only give birth


    to a test tube baby with Stefan instead of bing pregnant naturally...


    He wished she and Stefan could be over as soon as possible.


    The wind had made Martha''s neat hair kind of dishevelled.


    Subconsciously, Rupert stepped forward and tucked a wisp of her loosened hair behind her ear.


    "It''s windy. Beware of chills."


    Martha smiled without speaking. Over the years, she had grown ustomed to being looked after by


    Rupert. They were bosom friends who helped each other. And she treated Rupert as her elder brother.


    Unexpectedly, Stefan, who had just got out of his car, saw it.


    From afar, they looked like a couple. Stefan narrowed his eyes in anger. There was an air of pressure


    around him.


    Stefan tried hard to hold back his sulk and walked to Martha sullenly.


    He looked at Rupert aggressively, while Rupert ignored his anger and kept calm.


    Anyway, he was not afraid of Stefan. Even though Stefan was powerful and wealthy, Rupert would


    never be frightened because he had nothing to lose.


    Impassively, Rupert looked at the man who looked gloomy and said, "It''s been so long."


    Stefanpressed his lips. His eyes grew dark.


    He wished Rupert could vanish in front of him.


    Then he ignored Rupert and turned to look at Martha, saying in a low voice, "Where is my child?"


    He sent his men in search of Jimmy, but in vain.


    This morning, however, he received a message from Martha, telling him that Jimmy was with her, and


    asking him toe and have his bone marrow tested.


    And Stefan immediately set off without hesitation.


    Marthapressed her lips and remained silent.


    Stefan sensed her indifference, and he tried to approach her. Before he touched her, Martha stepped


    back, deliberately keeping him at a distance. She avoided all physical contact with him.


    She shot a cold nce at the man. There was obvious hate in her eyes.


    Stefan frowned, and his heart ached, as he realized that she still hated him that much.


    Martha opened her mouth and said in an apathetic tone, "Have a blood test to see if you''re a match for


    Jimmy. Or I won''t allow you to meet him."


    Stefan looked sullen, and stiffened suddenly at her words.


    It seemed that she treated his meeting with Jimmy as a bargaining chip.


    But actually, the main reason he came here today was to see if his bone marrow matched Jimmy''s.


    At that moment, he felt a sense of bitterness. If Jimmy had never had the disease, she might not have


    told him they had a child.


    Martha received no answer from him, and thought he was hesitating. Her lips werepressed into a


    thin line.


    Just then, Stefan spoke, enunciating every word, "I want to see my child first."


    It had been four years but he had never saw his child.


    No sooner had he finished than he heard Martha''s firm voice, "Have a blood test first."


    She did not trust him. What if he was unwilling to have a bone marrow match and took Jimmy away


    from her forcibly after he met Jimmy? She would lose everything then, wouldn''t she?


    Stefan knew that she could not trust him now. However, Jimmy was his child. It was impossible for him


    to give up his child.

 Chapter 153 Fake Death to Hide the Truth

    Chapter 153 Fake Death to Hide the Truth


    A momentter, Stefan''s eyes showed that he seemed to have made up his mind. Finally, he gave in.


    He knew that if he continued to argue with Martha now, she would mistake him even more.


    And he also knew that Martha asked him to have a bone marrow match first because she was afraid


    that he was unwilling to save their child.


    But would he say no to saving his child? Definitely not. He would do anything to save Jimmy, even if it


    took his life.


    It was a pity that Martha no longer trusted him.


    When he thought of it, his eyes became more determined. Then he said, "Okay."


    He would grant her request if his blood test would relieve her.


    Martha was surprised at his consent.


    Stefan, once haughty, was now willing to make concessions. Was he still the arrogant and obnoxious


    man he used to be?


    Perhaps, he just wanted to offset his guilt and make himself feel better.


    Since Stefan agreed to take the blood test, things went smoothly as expected. The three went together


    to a phlebotomy room.


    Soon, a doctor drew Stefan''s blood and spoke to him, "Take a good rest. The result wille in a


    week."


    Stefan frowned slightly and asked, "Can it be faster?"


    The doctor looked at him and replied rigorously, "At least three days."


    As Martha heard that, her eyelids drooped; her face changed slightly.


    That meant they had to know it in three days. Martha wished it would be a good oue this time.


    Martha concealed her concern in her eyes and slightly clenched her fists.


    Rupert, standing beside her, sensed her concern. He patted her on the shoulder and said softly, "Don''t


    worry. Three days soon pass."


    Stefan noticed Rupert''s movement, and looked at him with a cold look in his eyes. However, Rupert


    ignored him, as if Stefan was not there.


    Martha did not give him a nce all the way; she only looked at Rupert and nodded.


    "Well."


    Martha responded softly and turned to leave the room first.


    Jimmy was left alone in the ward, and she was so worried about him that she wanted to get back to


    him.


    After Martha left, Rupert nodded to the doctor and said, "I wille to get the result then."


    "Great."


    Rupert got the reply and left.


    Stefan looked sullen. His eyes were full of obscure emotion.


    He followed Rupert and left the drawing blood room.


    Looking at Rupert''s back, Stefan suddenly called out to him-


    "Rupert."


    Rupert stopped at the sound and remained put.


    He did not think he needed to speak to Stefan, but, perhaps, Stefan wanted to learn something,


    especially about Jimmy.


    He had taken care of Jimmy for four years in U Country. Nobody would know Jimmy better than Rupert


    did.


    If Stefan wanted to have a talk with him about Jimmy, he would like to tell Stefan about it. After all,


    Stefan was Jimmy''s real father, let alone he was thest person who could save Jimmy.


    Rupert, who had not heard from Stefan for some time, could not help frowning.


    "What''s up?"


    Stefan looked more sullen. He clenched his fists tightly and asked in a low voice, "How did you bring


    Martha away?"


    It was not hard to hear the faint anger in his tone.


    Stefan did feel angry, for he would not have been absent from Martha''s life so long had it not been for


    Rupert''s taking her away.


    He did not even know anything about their baby.


    Rupert was slightly taken aback by his words; He did not seem to expect such a question.


    Still, Stefan had no right to be angry, did he?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Soon, Rupert gave his answer-


    "At that time, when I arrived at the operation room, the doctor who was bribed by Hollie was about to


    inject a lethal dose of medication to Martha. Fortunately, I stopped him in time. However, Martha has


    been at thest gasp."


    "How did you know she might die there?"


    Stefan''s heart ached at that. He walked in front of Rupert and stared at him decisively. He must know


    all about Martha that he did not know before.


    Hollie''s n was so perfect. How could Rupert know that Martha was in danger?


    And four years ago, he saw Martha''s dead body with his own eyes... She was cold, not breathing.


    It was impossible that Rupert could bring her back to life.


    Stefan was sure that there must be something that he did not know.


    Rupert sneered at the man who stood before him with an anxious expression.


    "Because Martha had anticipated it when she was hospitalized. She asked me to get her discharged


    early, but it was toote. Before I took her away, she had been sent to the operating table by you... At


    that time, I had her sedated without hesitation."


    "It would stabilize her blood pressure and heart rate in extremis. When her body gets weak to some


    extent, it will be put into a state of suspended animation... Thus, I made a y-dead game."


    y dead... Stefan had a moment of enlightenment.


    The truth came out.


    So, Martha was not dead at the time. She was still alive but without vital signs.


    "After you saw her ''dead body'', I went to the hospital and took her away. In fact, I transferred her to a


    prearranged hospital and made her survive."


    As Rupert finished, the scenes of four years ago emerged in Stefan''s mind.


    In retrospect, since leaving the hospital, he had met Rupert again at Martha''s gravestone.


    He had never doubted if Martha''s body had been cremated, and had never thought that there was


    something wrong.


    If Rupert had not taken Martha away, he would not have missed her for so many years, and they would


    not have been in such a bad rtionship, right?


    Stefan grew angrier at the thought of it. He strode forward and seized Rupert by the cor. His


    questioning sounded in the corridor-


    "Why did you do that? You know what? Because of you, Martha and I missed each other for four


    years!"


    Rupert''s lips curled in a sneer, as if he had just heard an ungodly joke.


    "If I hadn''t, she would have been killed by you!"


    "You didn''t trust her at all four years ago. She stood no chance to survive."


    "Even if she fortunately escaped the doom in the operation room, what was the next? Hollie would


    continue scheme to put Martha to death, wouldn''t she?"


    Stefan''s pupils constricted. At that moment, he lost all his strength.


    He loosened his grip, and failed to utter a word.


    Rupert was right. If Martha hadn''t been taken away, she would have died four years ago...


    Now, he had no right to reproach Rupert.

 Chapter 154 Jimmy And Stefan Met Each Other

    Chapter 154 Jimmy And Stefan Met Each Other


    Stefan''s expression made Rupert smile more ironically.


    He looked at Stefan coldly, who was dispirited, and questioned rhetorically, "When she was dying in the


    operating room, where were you?"


    Stefan''s eyes were clouded with gloom; a tumult of feelings fought for supremacy on his face.


    At that time, he only cared about Hollie and never thought of Martha on the operating table.


    What was more, he just thought Martha would be fine after the operation, but it turned out that she was


    dying then.


    Martha, who loved him with her soul and heart, must have been desperate at that moment.


    Stefan''s pupils contracted suddenly again. The contents of the video came back to him - her screech,


    her desperate eyes.


    He caused her trauma while Rupert saved her life.


    He was in no ce to be angry with Rupert.


    At that moment, guilt and remorse filled Stefan''s eyes.


    But Rupert only felt Stefan''s guilt absurd.


    "When she was diagnosed with blood cancer and pregnancy, what did you say to hurt her?"


    Stefan clenched his fists at the question.


    At that time, he told Martha that she could not and was not worthy to have his baby.


    But...


    He assumed that she simply did not want to donate her bone marrow to Hollie and made an excuse.


    Unexpectedly, the person who had been lying to him all the way was Hollie!


    Next, Rupert questioned him again in a louder voice-


    "You thought she was so heartless to not save her younger sister. But have you considered if she could


    withstand the suffering?"


    "To give birth to the child, she refused chemotherapy and bore the pain. In front of her, there was the


    unfathomable abyss of death. She wed her way to save the child. Now, Stefan, do you still reckon


    that you''re qualified to regain her love?"


    "I know you''ve always mistaken our rtionship. I admit that I love her. But we never have an affair."


    "Only a sordid man treats his wife as dirt."


    Stefan stepped back suddenly; His lips turned pale.


    He couldn''t contradict Rupert at all, because he knew that he had never trusted Martha and made clear


    who he really loved.


    In his memory, Martha was a cruel and malicious woman who abused her younger sister.


    Stefan looked down at the ground with a mixture of emotions in his eyes. His impassive but handsome


    face betrayed a pallor.


    Rupert did not think it was painful enough for Stefan. He moved a step nearer to Stefan, and gave him


    a critical blow-


    "Stefan Harrison, do you love Martha genuinely?"


    Stefan could not speak; he felt a lump in his throat.


    Did he love her?


    If so, why did he hurt her then?


    If not, why did he feel hurt at present?


    He moved his lips and was about to speak. Rupert, however, burst outughing.


    He looked at Stefan with a touch of bitterness.


    "I love Martha, so I protect her and I''m willing to do everything for her."


    "But you, only show her your selfishness and coldness. You only hurt her."


    Stefan remained silent and frozen.


    He looked at Rupert with his deep-set eyes. He felt a real pang.


    Rupert was so right that he could make no retort.


    Four years ago, he had never treated Martha tenderly.


    Now it was contemptible of him to keep her around him in the name of "love".


    No matter what, an unscrupulous man like him didn''t want to lose her.


    The rims of Stefan''s eyes were slightly red. He didn''t say anything with his lips pressed into a grim line.


    After a long while, he opened his mouth and said in a hoarse voice, "I will spend the rest of my life


    making it up to her. I will never give up, even though she hates me forever."


    Rupert looked at him decisively, "I won''t let her go this time."


    "She used to love you, so I just protected her silently and didn''t go beyond her will. Now that she no


    longer loves you, I can pursue her."


    At his words, Stefan looked sullen and stared daggers at Rupert all of a sudden.


    He squinted at Rupert with his cold eyes and said in an extremely sullen tone, "Say again?"


    "You almost got divorced. As a man, I have the right to pursue the woman I love, don''t I?"


    Rupert was not frightened at all. He looked at Stefan calmly and posed a rhetorical question.


    Stefan''s pupils contracted. His expression became more and more horrible.


    "I won''t divorce her."


    Rupert frowned slightly. He knew Stefan would say so.


    However, it depended on Martha.


    What she suffered would never be obliterated by anypensation.


    Stefan wanted to make it up. Would Martha allow him to do so?


    Rupert sneered and went past Stefan to walk to Jimmy''s ward.


    A few momentster, Stefan turned and trotted after him.


    They arrived at the ward door one after another.


    Rupert looked askance at Stefan and said, "The child is right in here."


    Then he turned away.


    Gazing at Rupert''s receding figure, Stefan felt a mixture of feelings.


    Before he came to the hospital, he desired to see his child.


    But now, he suddenly lost his courage to open the door.


    He did want to see the child he had never met, but he was afraid that...


    He was afraid that the child would ask him "who are you" when they met for the first time.


    How should he answer the question then?


    He had been absent from his child''s life for four years and had him suffer a lot from his childhood.


    It was the first time that Stefan had been so cowardly.


    He was neither a good husband nor a good father.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he grasped the handle and repeatedly loosened his hold...


    In the ward, it was totally different.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Jimmy was waiting for so long that he felt a bit sleepy, yawning from time to time.


    He looked at his mother with half-closed eyes and touched his little tie.


    "Where is he?"


    Martha didn''t know what to say. She looked at Jimmy with mixed feelings.


    She had hurried here because she was worried about Jimmy. She wondered if Stefan and Rupert


    would quarrel.


    Her eyelids drooped with a touch of sadness.


    Just then, there was a sound outside the door.


    It was slow and quiet, while Jimmy grew excited.


    The little boy propped himself up and stared at the door. Herrge eyes were full of animation.


    Was it his father?


    It must be he!


    The door was opened slowly in Jimmy''s expectation...


    Stefan opened the door in a nervous mood and stepped into the ward.


    He was stunned when he saw the child in bed.


    Only astonishment remained in his eyes as he saw Jimmy''s face clearly.


    As well, the boy looked at him with hisrge eyes wide in shock.


    Soon, it called up Stefan''s memories.


    It was the boy!

 Chapter 155 The Kindhearted Man Is His Father

    Chapter 155 The Kindhearted Man Is His Father


    Stefan had seen him twice. Once they met at the airport; Another time in front of the Doyle Group''s


    Building.


    He remembered... At the airport, the child got in his way. At that moment, he felt a sense of familiarity.


    It turned out that Jimmy was his child.


    At present, Stefan was filled with a myriad of thoughts and ideas.


    Jimmy, however, was bewildered.


    The kindhearted gentleman?


    Why was he here?


    Did he know of Jimmy''s illness ande to see him?


    Jimmy looked up at Martha. When he was about to ask her something, the clever kid understood


    suddenly.


    It should be his father toe here...


    Was the kind-hearted gentleman his father?


    Martha noticed his bewilderment, nodded at him, and smiled resignedly.


    When Jimmy got the answer, the expectation faded from his eyes.


    He pursed his lips sullenly, and turned to bury his face in her bosom with his hand on her sleeve. It was


    as if he did not want to see Stefan.


    The gleam of expectation in Stefan''s eyes had faded, too.


    He thought that the child might be familiar with him since they had met twice.


    However, the little boy was even unwilling to give him a nce.


    Stefan felt deeply hurt and stopped, losing his courage to step forward.


    Now, Jimmy remained silent and didn''t look up.


    Martha sensed his depression and guessed Jimmy might be disappointed. Or. Perhaps he was


    frustrated that his father was someone he had seen before, and thus his pleasant surprise turned to


    fear.


    But it was a fact. Whether Jimmy felt disappointed about it or not, Stefan was his real father.


    She patted Jimmy gently on the back and allowed him to adjust his mood.


    Stefan, who had stiffened, saw Marthaforting their child and realized that he should not stand by.


    The boy was his child whom he felt extremely guilty for...


    But Stefan had scarcely taken a step forward when Martha gave him a cold nce, which evidently


    meant a warning not toe nearer.


    Jimmy was unwilling to ept it now, and she wanted him to calm down.


    The courage regained by Stefan copsed.


    He was about to say something but failed to utter even a word.


    His child... was not willing to see him.


    Finally, he chose to keep a distance from Jimmy and obeyed Martha and left the ward.


    When the door was closed, Stefan leaned feebly against a wall; His face betrayed his dismay.


    He had seen Jimmy twice, but did not recognize his child.


    He... He ignored him each time, even leaving him alone in the police station. How ridiculous!


    He left his son, a four-year-old boy, alone. He thought he was really the scum!


    Stefan closed his eyes heavily. His son must hate him very much.


    In the ward --


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Martha patted Jimmy''s back and whispered, "Hey, Jimmy. He''s left. Will you still act like an ostrich?"


    Jimmy stayed put for a while, and soon disengaged himself from his mother''s embrace.


    Martha couldn''t help but chuckle when she saw there were tears standing in Jimmy''s eyes.


    It was as if he had just suffered a great grievance.


    "What''s wrong? You are longing to see him, aren''t you?"


    Jimmy shook his head repeatedly, pursed his lips, and said no more.


    Jimmy tried hard not to cry, which made Martha feel a bit heartache for him; At the same time, she


    found it a bit funny.


    Oh, her little boy.


    She stroked Jimmy''s hair and asked softly, "Jimmy... are you disappointed?"

 Chapter 156 Not Disappointed but Sad

    Chapter 156 Not Disappointed but Sad


    Jimmy shook his head at Martha''s inquiry. Biting his lip, he looked at her anxiously, without tears.


    Before he saw his father, he always longed to see him.


    He imagined what his father would be like, and how he would treat him.


    As Jimmy mentioned the warm-hearted gentleman to his mother, he just told her that Stefan was a man


    of decency with a clear and logical speech.


    But it turned out that he was his father.


    No wonder his mother had told him he might be upset about seeing his real father.


    Jimmy clenched his teeth. Tears stood on the rim of his eyes.


    Martha perceived his emotion and stroked his head, feeling distressed for him.


    "Are you disappointed about the fact that he is you father?"


    "Not disappointed. I''m just sad."


    Jimmy hung his head low and murmured.


    With that, he winked. A tear fell down and became a little circle on the quilt.


    Martha stiffened, for she could not understand why he was sad.


    She knew Jimmy was trying to be mature, but he was still vulnerable.


    Martha held him in her arms and asked in a soft voice, "Jimmy, can you tell me what you are sad


    about?"


    Jimmy stayed in her cuddle and shook his head lightly.


    He moved his lips to answer, but could not.


    He told himself that a man should not be so vulnerable.


    Still, he was not feeling well.


    When Jimmy met his father for the first time, his father just left him alone in the police station; his father


    didn''t even talk to him.


    Why was his father so stupid as not to recognize him?


    Martha had not got an answer for a long time. She didn''t want to push him but patted on his back


    gently.


    "Jimmy, if you don''t want to tell me, it''s OK. We''ll stop there."


    The little boy, nestling in her arms, shook his head instantly, and then muttered-


    "He left me alone in the police stationst time."


    Listening to it, Martha stopped patting, at a loss for what to say.


    Thus, this little boy was sad that Stefan didn''t recognize him the first time they met?


    At the thought of it, Martha just pulled a wry face.


    The thoughts of children were always innocent and pure.


    Jimmy felt that bad only because Stefan didn''t know that he was his son and let him alone in the police


    station.


    But how could Stefan know it as he had never met Jimmy before?


    After all... He never expected that she would have a son for him.


    Martha looked down at her son in her arms, who was watching her.


    "He didn''t mean it. He had not met Jimmy before, so he just treated you as a stranger."


    Jimmy sped his hands, pursed his lips, and said no word.


    But Martha knew well about his thoughts and ideas and asked him patiently, "So... I will ask him to


    apologize to you. OK?"


    Jimmy shook his head stubbornly. After a while, he held his head up and looked at Martha with a


    suspicion look in his eyes, asking seriously, "Is he my dad? Really?"


    Martha nodded resignedly and answered solemnly, "Yes, honey. I didn''t lie to you."


    Again, Jimmy pursed his lips and closed his mouth.


    He could not ept the fact that this good man was his father.


    After Marthaforted Jimmy for a long time, she left the ward and left him alone to calm down.


    As she walked out, she saw Stefan standing at the end of the corridor.


    He was in a gloomy and lonely ambience, having his back to others.


    An emotion shed into Martha''s eyes, but it soon disappeared. She moved toward him.


    "Jimmy needs time to ept it."


    Stefan turned to look at her, his eyes dark with unfathomable emotions.


    Finally, he nodded and kept his eyes on her.


    He wanted to exin, but he did not know how.


    After a long while, his hoarse voice came out from his thin lips, "I didn''t know Jimmy was..."


    Before he finished, Martha seemed to understand his meaning and interrupted him-


    "I know it."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She knew what he wanted to rify.


    However, it was not important. Even if Stefan recognized Jimmy was his son at the very beginning, the


    child would still be upset.


    Stefan felt a bit sad and heartache due to Martha''s indifference.


    Jimmy was his son, but he didn''t recognize him.


    He even left a four-year-old boy alone in a police station. Jimmy must have been frightened at that


    time, wasn''t he?


    Frankly, he felt familiar with Jimmy at the time. Why... Why couldn''t he be more patient with his child?


    If he had not left Jimmy alone so soon, would Jimmy...


    Would Jimmy forgive him right now and call him "dad"?


    After a silence, Stefan spoke faintly, "When will he be willing to see me?"


    Martha quietly observed the change in his expression. She knew that he was guilty and remorseful.


    But, it was not the time.


    Jimmy felt really disappointed in him. It seemed as if it would take him days to recover.


    Her son had suffered much since childhood. If he didn''t want to ept it, she would not force him.


    But anyway, she had never nned to let Jimmy reunite with Stefan.


    All she wanted was for Jimmy to be happy. After Martha kept silent for a while, she said calmly, "You


    can leave now. Come back here after three days."


    Jimmy should have eased the tension then.


    Stefan looked regretful. For the past years, he didn''t know about his son and never took responsibility


    for being a father.


    Now his son was there, separated from him only by a wall.


    "I will be here. I won''t leave my son anymore."


    Martha looked up at him impassively.


    Then she turned away.


    It was none of her business, whatever Stefan wanted to do, only if he wouldn''t hurt Jimmy.


    ...


    In the Doyle Group.


    When Jane was sorting through the papers, her phone rang.


    It was so harsh that she stiffened for a while and knew who called her.


    Because the ringtone was set specially for that person.


    She stopped working and answered it.


    Soon, there was a cold robot sound.


    Her grip on the phone tightened suddenly. There was a strange glint in her eyes.


    "The result of the bone marrow match wille in three days."


    The person on the other end of the phone said something.


    Jane replied respectfully, "Well, I will update Martha''s movement to you."


    Then the call was hung up.


    After that, Jane leaned against the desk and looked down with her eyes dimmed. Nobody was able to


    read her thoughts...

 Chapter 157 What Is the Thing Called Love?

    Chapter 157 What Is the Thing Called Love?


    After a long while, Jane came back to life gradually and continued to finish her work.


    It was not untilte in the evening that she was ready to leave her work and return home.


    As she walked out of thepany, she thought of the call and then changed her destination


    immediately.


    She decided to take a look at Jimmy and confirm his condition.


    And incidentally, she was going to spy on Martha and see what she would do next.


    Also, she wanted to know if the rtionship between Martha and Stefan would develop further.


    She drove to the hospital. All the way, she was absent-minded.


    She had worked with Martha for those years, thus she gradually had feelings for Martha and Jimmy


    because they both treated her well and liked her...


    Yet she could not forget which side she was on, and what she ought to do.


    After half an hour, she reached the hospital.


    Scarcely had Jane reached the floor where Jimmy''s ward was, when she saw Stefan standing alone at


    the end of the corridor, his back betraying an air of mncholy.


    She disguised her surprise in her eyes, frowning slightly, and guessed that Mr. Harrison didn''t seed


    in the reunion between him and Jimmy.


    Jane walked to the ward and knocked at the door. With permission, she opened it and stepped inside.


    Holding Jimmy in Martha''s arms, Jimmy patted him on his shoulder and said, "It''s Jane."


    Jimmy loosened his grip slightly and turned to give Jane a sweet smile.


    "Hi, Jane."


    "Jimmy, how do you feel today?"


    Jane smiled back and stroked his head. Then she looked significantly at Martha.


    Martha knew what she was about to say.


    Stefan must stay outside and wait for them. She looked down at Jimmy, who was a bit sleepy. After all,


    he was only a child. He must be tired since he had experienced a lot today.


    Martha smiled resignedly and said in a very soft voice, "Jimmy, if you''re tired, then lie down and sleep. I


    will read you a story. OK?"


    Jimmy nodded andy down obediently.


    After Martha tucked Jimmy in, she began to tell the story-


    "Later, the little soldier stole the king''s key..."


    Some ten minutes passed rapidly. Before Martha finished the story, the little boy in the bed had fallen


    asleep.


    Martha patted Jimmy''s arm and looked up at Jane.


    "I gotta go out for a while."


    Jane nodded.


    Martha rubbed her neck, taking a deep breath, and then got out of the ward.


    ...


    In the corridor, Stefan was still there. The difference from the morning was that there was a telltale


    smell of cigarettes around him.


    Martha frowned and subconsciously turned away to look at the clock on the wall.


    It was eight o''clock.


    He had been there for a whole day.


    Unexpectedly, Stefan would be as stubborn as a mule.


    Martha walked towards the man and stopped a few steps away from him. She said feebly, "Jimmy has


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    slept. You can leave."


    Stefan turned around to gaze at her. He looked depressed; there was no light in his eyes.


    Martha nced at the ce nearby his feet where there were a lot of butts. But she soon looked away


    and said casually, "I just received a notification from the court that Hollie will stand trial tomorrow


    afternoon."


    The man pressed his lips together without response.


    At that moment, he had forgotten Hollie. Instead, what Martha did for him when she still loved him


    upied his mind.


    She disliked his smoking and told him it was bad for his health.


    But now, even though she smelt the heavy smell of cigarettes and saw a mass of butts around him, she


    didn''t care about it anymore.


    He was choked but forced a hoarse voice asking her, "Do you still love me?"


    Martha ignored his expression and looked into the distance in a daze.


    "Such a question is meaningless."


    She loved him once.


    But it had been bygones.


    She had long forgotten what it meant to love.


    She would not get hurt if she didn''t fall for anyone.


    A faint smile lifted the corners of her red lips. She shook her head and asked, "What is the thing called


    love? At that time, I was waiting for you to return to me. Is that called love?"

 Chapter 158 Wouldnt Feel Sorry Anymore

    Chapter 158 Wouldn''t Feel Sorry Anymore


    Stefan''s pupils contracted. He opened his mouth and wanted to answer but did not know what to say.


    Was it called love?


    Maybe, but he had ruined it himself.


    And he, who had never truly loved someone else, had no right to talk of love.


    "Stefan, I just think the old me stupid."


    The old her was deeply hurt by him, but unwilling to go away.


    Her love was not returned with love.


    Fortunately, in the end, the baby was born safely, otherwise... She might have killed herself back then.


    After her words, Stefan said, "What if... What if I insist on waiting for you toe back to me?" There


    was guilt, regret, remorse in Stefan''s eyes, but Martha never looked at him again.


    Martha smiled, and gently shook her head, "Life is about moving forward. There is no turning back for


    us."


    They could never go back.


    Late at night, in the Harrison Vi.


    Stefan, lying in bed, was constantly reying in his mind what Martha had said in the hospital.


    She said that there was no turning back for them.


    But he had finally gotten her back. How could he let her go?


    For four years without her, he didn''t even know how he get through.


    He could not afford to lose her again.


    In the middle of the night, his stomach began to ache and the pain made him sweat.


    But he refused to take any medication, preferring to see the pain as punishment.


    He kept thinking of all that had happened in the past...


    Previously, he had often suffered from stomach pains.


    Every time he drank, or when his diet was asionally irregr because of work, he also had stomach


    pains. The pain was the same fitful.


    It was Martha who took care of him.


    But now, even if he died in pain, she would not even care.


    Stefan''s clenched hands were suddenly loosened. A bitter smile appeared on his lips.


    He closed his eyes to feel the raw pain.


    Memory flooded his mind... He recalled the first time he met Martha. She was only seven years old.


    At that time, Hollie had not been taken back to the Doyle family. He and Martha met for the first time


    and made a good first impression on each other.


    The reason they met was that he went to visit the Doyles with his father, who was still alive back then.


    On their way, his father told him that the daughter of the Doyle family was a few years younger than


    him and that he should take care of her.


    He nodded.


    Then he met her.


    Martha, the seven-year-old girl, dressed in a white floral dress, walked slowly down the stairs.


    She wore her hair in a high ponytail and looked lovely. There seemed to be stars in her bright eyes.


    She smiled and went up to him. Her first words to him were, "Big brother, you are so good-looking!"


    Stefan was struck by her beauty the first time he saw her.


    "Hi, Martha. I''m Stefan."


    As soon as he said hello, Martha''s lovely voice came, "Hi, Stefan."


    That day, after the greeting, Martha took him by the hand and led him out into the garden. "


    In the garden, she sat on a swing.


    He stood behind her, swaying the swing.


    Sheughed heartily, and herughter could be heard all over the garden.


    He smiled as he looked at her, and was d, too.


    When she smiled, her white teeth would be showed, looking very cute.


    asionally, he pushed the swing too lightly, and Martha would pout and say with dissatisfaction,


    "Stefan, higher!"


    They had a great time as childhood ymates.


    But everything changed after Hollie was taken in by the Doyle family.


    Hollie used to cry andin to him, which made him think that Martha was an arrogant, pampered


    girl.


    "Stefan, Martha bullied me again. Maybe I shouldn''t have been here!"


    "I feel like a redundant person. Martha always scolds me and beat me..."


    "No one really likes me here..."


    As a boy, he hated to see girls cry.


    So every time he saw Hollie cry, he felt sorry for her.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    So he was always gentle with her when she was crying.


    But it did not ur to him that his own life would be changed by it.


    Then... He lost his real self.


    Stefan, who liked Martha, vanished.

 Chapter 159 He Felt Himself Stupid

    Chapter 159 He Felt Himself Stupid


    The next day was the day of Hollie''s caseing to trial.


    Martha, dressed in casual clothes, brought her father and Bianca to the court.


    Hollie had done so many wrong things and this day finally came. She must see Hollie convicted.


    After the three had sat down, shortly afterwards, Stefan and Eden arrived.


    The two sat on the other side of the court. Martha could feel Stefan stare at her for some time, but she


    did not look back at him.


    Whether he came or not had nothing to do with her.


    When the time came, the judge gravely rose from his chair and read the opening remarks.


    "We are here on trial for Hollie Doyle''s case. The intiff, Martha Doyle, sues Hollie Doyle for


    "ording to the civil litigationw, the party concerned has the right to apply for withdrawal. Does the


    intiff want to apply for withdrawal?"


    Martha raised her eyes to look into the judge''s eyes, shook her head seriously, and answered loudly,


    "No, your honor."


    With that, she looked over at Hollie.


    She saw Hollie standing in the defendant''s ce, with an indifferent giggle on her lips, and no focus in


    her eyes.


    Martha frowned, and her instinct told her that Hollie was not in the right frame of mind.


    But who knew if she was faking it?


    After all, she was a fake. Martha looked at the judge, and waited patiently for her next words.


    The judge had identified the materials. Though they wereplete, there should be the judicial


    proceedings.


    She looked at the intiff solemnly and asked loudly, "The intiff, will you state the facts and present


    the evidence?"


    Martha rose and answered quietly.


    "I am using Hollie Doyle of intentional injury and intentional homicide. She killed my mother, who


    drowned in the ocean. Besides, four years ago, she bribed a doctor and forged medical records, which


    almost got me killed on the operating table."


    The judge struck the hammer, and her solemn voice rang through the court.


    "Does the intiff have any evidence?"


    "Yes, I have a video here, which was taken when Hollie tried to kill me."


    An officer handed over the evidence. The judge and the jury were grave after seeing it.


    They knew it was a major criminal case, but they did not expect the perpetrator to be so brutal.


    After the judge finished watching it, she asked, "I have seen the evidence. Does the intiff have eye


    witnesses?"


    "Yes, the chief surgeon."


    Martha said calmly.


    The judge heard it and turned to look at the witness stand.


    "Can you prove that Hollie Doyle is the main culprit?"


    The surgeon said, "Yes, your honor. Hollie Doyle bought me off and told me to kill Martha on the


    operating table."


    The judge nodded and solemnly dered, "The evidence is solid. Do you have anything to say about it,


    Hollie Doyle?"


    Everyone here looked over at Hollie.


    But Hollie made no answer. She kept looking into space, and every now and then she giggled.


    Hollie had be mentally ill since she found that she was not really the daughter of the Doyle family.


    But since she looked fine, it was not certain whether she had be mental. On the day before the


    trial, a doctor went to check on her and there were no symptoms of schizophrenia.


    Martha frowned and pursed her lips.


    The judge waited for some time, but still heard nothing from Hollie. She took her silence as a


    confession.


    She looked solemnly at the aplice, Libby, "Hollie Doyle has confessed to the facts of her crimes.


    What do you have to say?"


    When Libby heard this, she immediately argued, "Hollie did everything alone and I didn''t participate in


    any of them... When she tried to kill Martha, although I knew what she was going to do, I didn''t


    participate in it!"


    "And I had nothing to do with Martha''s mother''s death. I really didn''t know how her mother died, your


    honor!"


    The judge took a look at her and asked, "Is there something else you want to say?"


    Libby heard this, pretending to recall something, her eyes lit up and she added, "Yes, there is one thing


    I didn''t confess."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    When the jurors heard this, they were curious. Was there something more that they did not know?


    "Not long ago, Hollie was working on a project of ind development, during which she tried to murder


    Martha several times, but repeatedly failed. She mistakenly killed herpanion, Joann. She told me


    after she came back. I promise it''s all true."


    Libby said, looking earnestly at the judge, hoping for a reduced sentence.


    By now, there was no hope for Hollie. Libby thought if she wanted to live and walk out of prison earlier,


    she had to put all the me on Hollie so that Hollie could face the death penalty.


    Sitting there, Stefan frowned when he heard this.


    In fact, he had guessed this before, but he found it hard to believe that Hollie would kill someone.


    At that time, he told Martha she should not be hostile toward Hollie.


    Now when he thought about it, he felt himself stupid and ridiculous!

 Chapter 160 Death Penalty

    Chapter 160 Death Penalty


    When Martha heard this, she looked coldly into Libby''s eyes.


    She could sense that Libby wanted to put Hollie to death more than anyone else. If not, Libby would not


    have disclosed the fact that Hollie killed Joann.


    Joann''s death wasbeled as suicide since there was no evidence of homicide back then.


    Now that Libby disclosed it, Hollie would face one more count.


    It was a homicide.


    This left Hollie utterly no hope.


    Martha stared at Libby and sighed.


    She had thought of Lilly and Hollie as a real family, and now it seemed that humans were selfish by


    nature.


    Maxwell and Bianca, who were sitting there, heard this and were both in a state of shock at Libby''s


    words.


    They did not expect Hollie to actually kill someone.


    Silence reigned, and everyone here was lost in different thoughts.


    Again Libby''s voice broke the silence.


    She looked at Martha, guilt written all over her face, and bowed slightly as she said it.


    "Martha, I''m sorry. I should have stopped Hollie from trying to hurt you. I am guilty. Please forgive me."


    Martha did not sense any sincerity in her words.


    She remained impassive, looking at Libby, who was apologizing, as if she simply took her words for a


    joke.


    Then the judge''s voice rang out.


    "Hollie, do you confess to your crime of killing Joann Lowe?"


    Standing at the defendant''s table, Hollie looked at the judge with bemused eyes, then giggled without


    saying a word.


    Her giggle was particrly abrupt in the hushed courtroom.


    After waiting for a while without hearing any response, the judge had to say, "After verification, the


    crimesmitted by the defendant have been confirmed, the evidence is conclusive, and the result will


    be announced after the agreement reached by the jury."


    After that, the judge sat down and discussed with the jury.


    Everyone else sat there, waiting and thinking.


    Stefan looked grave, and unconsciously thought of Rupert''s words. ''You never trust Martha.''


    Rupert was right.


    Whether she told him she was sick or pregnant, he didn''t trust her at all.


    Even after he knew his feelings for her, he still didn''t trust her when Martha told him that Hollie had


    something to do with Joann''s death.


    Why did he be so ridiculous? Stefan looked down, his eyes full of remorse.


    Eden, sitting beside him, sensed Stefan''s mood.


    Until now, he could not say anything to relieve Stefan from the guilt.


    No one could have imagined that Hollie, who seemed weak, could be so vicious as to do so much


    mischief.


    Maxwell, of course, was the most disappointed.


    His eyes were sad as he looked at the situation now.


    Even though Hollie had done so much wrong, after all, she was the daughter he had raised for so many


    years.


    He failed to get her back on the right track, and perhaps he should never have adopted her in the first


    ce.


    Bianca could feel his sadness. She gently patted him on the shoulder andforted him in a gentle


    voice.


    Momentster, the judge struck the hammer and everyone stood up.


    "After unanimous discussion by the jury, I will now make the final verdict."


    Martha''s eyes welled with tears, and her hands unconsciously clenched at her sides.


    She had been waiting a long time for this moment.


    May God not disappoint her. Then came the solemn voice of the judge.


    "I formally sentence that the defendant, Hollie Doyle, used of intentional injury and two intentional


    homicides, will receive lenient treatment for being underaged during one of the homicides."


    Martha frowned.


    Did it meant that Hollie would be sentenced to life imprisonment?


    When she was wondering, the judge''s voice sounded again, "The defendant, Hollie Doyle, will be


    sentenced to death with a one-year reprieve."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Martha''s eyshes fluttered. The result of the trial was unsurprising.


    Death penalty.


    Had Libby not told the judge about Hollie killing Joann, Hollie would have been imprisoned for life.


    But now, anyway, she had revenged her mother.


    Hollie deserved it.


    Martha drew a long breath,posed herself, and looked at Hollie, who had not spoken a word all the


    time.

 Chapter 161 A Broken Family

    Chapter 161 A Broken Family


    After the sentence, Hollie still looked in a trance. She didn''t seem to care about facing the death


    penalty.


    Libby''s sentence was then announced.


    She would be held in prison for five years.


    Lilly was relieved from her anxiety the moment she heard it.


    Five years wasn''t long.


    That mysterious guy had promised to make her lead an easy life in prison.


    She would just take it as a long vacation.


    Standing there, Martha noticed Libby''s relieved expression, and her eyes narrowed slightly.


    In her opinion, Hollie did so many evil things because Libby had been helping her.


    Libby was a good friend of Hollie''s mother, and there must have been other reasons for her to turn


    Hollie in, more than just to reduce her own sentence.


    What more did she not know?


    Martha looked down, lost in thought,


    Walking out of the court, Martha watched as Maxwell and Bianca got into the car. Maxwell must be


    tired today. Fortunately, Bianca was there and she didn''t need to worry much about him.


    She looked at the time, and was about to return to thepany.


    When Stefan and Eden came out, they saw Martha waiting for the car.


    Eden nced at the man standing beside him, who had been staring at Martha and looking slightly


    lonely.


    Hollie was sentenced to death, and she deserved it.


    Stefan felt sad because he had once hurt Martha so deeply but didn''t know it.


    Eden could not help but ask when he saw Stefan do nothing, "Don''t you want to offer her a ride?"


    Stefan pursed his lips and made no reply.


    A whileter, he said, "She will not ept any kindness from me now."


    Eden heard his hoarse voice filled with remorse.


    Yes, it was true that Martha would not ept Stefan''s kindness now.


    But as an outsider, there was nothing he could say about this.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Eventually, he shook his head.


    As she stood there, Martha noticed the two men who were watching her.


    Her eyes did not linger on them. For her, they were just strangers.


    If Jimmy had not needed Stefan''s help, Stefan and she would never have had anything to do with each


    other.


    Soon, a taxi pulled up in front of Martha.


    Stefan watched as she got into the car that soon drove away, his eyes dark.


    She did not even spare a nce at him.


    Eden saw this, patted Stefan on the shoulder and asked, changing the subject, "How''s Jimmy?"


    "Still doesn''t want to see me."


    Stefan''s voice was low. He had been waiting outside the hospital room for two days and didn''t get to


    see Jimmy again.


    Stefan smiled self-mockingly. He was the cause of his broken family.


    Half an hourter, Martha arrived at thepany.


    She had just sat down in the office when she saw Jane bring in a document which needed her to


    browse through.


    "This was sent by the Williams Group in the morning. It seems to be a new cooperation project."


    With that, Janeid the document on the table, and Martha, with a nod, looked through the document


    on the table.


    The previous cooperation project of the ind development was good, but it had to be suspended


    because of Joann''s death.


    In fact, the main reason for her to work with Rhys on this project was to give Hollie a blow and get the


    support of some shareholders of thepany.


    Now that Hollie was out of the picture and thepany returned to her, the internal strife was over.


    But it was just a start.


    She had to keep working with Rhys. Because what she needed to do now was to take back the real


    power over thepany.


    To fight against Stefan, she could only choose the equally powerful Williams Group as her ally.


    And in the subsequent cooperation, she had to take the biggest projects.


    The new coborative project on the document was both lucrative and promising.


    Martha smiled. Rhys surely knew what she wanted the most.


    "I like this cooperation project. Make an appointment to sign a contract with Mr. Williams."


    Jane nodded, knowing that Martha was determined to get it.


    "Yes, Ms. Doyle."


    She turned around and was about to go back to her desk.


    At this moment, Martha thought of something and called to stop Jane.


    "By the way, I need you to investigate Libby. I want to know about her past."


    Libby? Jane was stunned when she heard this name and a strange look shed across her eyes, and


    she asked, "Didn''t she plead guilty already?"


    Martha answered, "Yes, she was sentenced to five years."


    "Why investigate her then?"


    Jane looked back at Martha, and saw her frowning slightly and shaking her head.


    Her finger tapped on the table as she said thoughtfully, "Somehow, I got a feeling that there''s more to


    her."


    Jane''s hands were unconsciously clenched at her sides.


    "Why?"


    "She wanted Hollie to die more than I do."


    Jane pursed her lips and asked no more questions. She was silent for a moment, then nodded, turned


    and left the office.

 Chapter 162 Results of Bone Marrow Matching

    Chapter 162 Results of Bone Marrow Matching


    That night, Martha went back to the Doyle Manor to have dinner with Maxwell and Bianca, and then


    went to the hospital to keep Jimmypany.


    There were still two days before the result of the match came out. She was growing uneasy, but she


    forced herself not to think too much.


    They were biological father and son. Since her bone marrow wasn''t a match, there was a great chance


    Stefan was.


    After all, he and Jimmy were rted by blood. After tucking Jimmy in, Martha wiped the tears from the


    corners of her eyes.


    Jimmy was such a good boy. He would be fine.


    The next morning, Martha went to work on time.


    While she was in the office, she received a text message from Rupert.


    [The test result came out a day earlier.]


    Half an hourter, Martha arrived at the hospital.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    By the time she reached the exam room, Stefan was already there.


    Seeing the stern look on Stefan''s and Rupert''s faces and sensing the tension in the exam room,


    Martha had a bad feeling and she asked, "What is the result?"


    She looked into Rupert''s eyes hopefully, and tried to restrain herself from thinking the worst.


    Rupert looked at her with a heavy heart, and handed her the report which he held in his hand.


    "This is the report."


    Martha took it, and turned it over eagerly.


    Soon, she saw the result on thest page.


    [The donor was is a match for the patient and the transnt cannot be performed. If the patient is


    forced to have a transnt operation, it will lead to the rejection of the patient''s body and a life-


    threatening situation.]


    Martha''s eyes widened, her body trembled, and she almost fell to the ground.


    "How can this be... They are father and son. How can they not match each other?"


    No one wanted to see this.


    Rupert looked at Martha, feeling sorry, "Even if they share blood, their bone marrow might not


    necessarily match."


    Martha felt her feet weak and almost fell to the ground when she heard this.


    The next second, someone helped her stand firm with strong arms.


    The familiar smell of cologne filled her nose, and suddenly the anger and despair in her heart rose.


    As she pushed Stefan away, her eyes were full of hatred.


    "Why can''t you save Jimmy? You are his father!"


    Stefan''s body trembled, his eyes darkening.


    Yes, he was Jimmy''s father, but he could not save him.


    If he could, he would trade his life for Jimmy''s. But he couldn''t.


    "You can''t save him... Not even you..."


    Martha''s voice was broken, her eyes were red, and tears were streaming down her face.


    She looked so desperate.


    Four years ago, Stefan wanted to kill Jimmy.


    Four yearster, he couldn''t save him.


    Her Jimmy... How could she save him?


    If Stefan could not save Jimmy, was there anyone in the world who could?


    Martha looked at Stefan with endless despair. At that moment, she felt exhausted.


    Fate had yed a trick on again. Rupert felt really sorry when he saw her like this.


    He walked over, put his arm around her shoulder andforted her, "There must be a way... Anyone


    with the same blood type as Jimmy might be a potential match. We are not helpless."


    Martha seemed to see hope from his words and grasped Rupert''s hand.


    "I would do anything if I could save him."


    Rupert''s eyes darkened. Jimmy didn''t have time to wait for the umbilical cord blood from Martha''s new


    child. They had to keep looking for a match.


    "Maybe there is someone''s bone marrow that can match Jimmy''s."


    "Who is it?"

 Chapter 163 We Have Another Child

    Chapter 163 We Have Another Child


    Martha was stunned.


    Rupert looked even sadder. He said to her gently as he looked at her, "The DNA sequence of


    everyone''s bone marrow varies. Maybe a stranger''s bone marrow can also be a match for Jimmy."


    However, the likelihood was low.


    He did not say it, but Martha knew how low the odds were.


    She shook her head with a wry smile, and her eyes grew misty with tears.


    "You lied to me. We are Jimmy''s biological parents. Yet neither of us is a match... Could a stranger be a


    match? It''s a one in ten million chance."


    "Even if I can afford to wait for a match, Jimmy doesn''t have time."


    Atst, Martha leaned against the wall with red eyes.


    There were so many people in the world. Where could that match be?


    At this moment, Martha felt her world copse and her life full of endless despair.


    Rupert felt really bad to see her like that.


    She looked exactly the same as she did when she failed to be Jimmy''s match.


    Stefan had been herst ray of hope for several years.


    Now, even thatst ray of hope was gone.


    No one could take such a blow, let alone Martha, who had gone through the same thing once.


    Rupert gently took her into his arms, "Martha, don''t be so pessimistic. We can''t give up."


    "I... could not save my son."


    Martha closed her eyes, and as she murmured, the tears rolled down her face.


    She looked in despair somewhere in the hospital corridor, her eyes losing focus.


    Stefan was heartbroken to see her in such despair.


    It seemed a silent reproach.


    She reproached him for his being unable to help.


    Ever since he knew that Jimmy was his son, he had wanted to make it up to them for the rest of his life.


    But he could not even do that.


    He hated himself for what he had done to Martha, for the hurt he had done to her, and for making


    Jimmy sick.


    For four years he had not assumed the duties of a father, and now he could only watch as his son''s life


    faded away.


    It was a long time before his hoarse voice was heard in the exam room.


    "I''m sorry."


    The woman in Rupert''s arms turned a deaf ear, her dry lips parted, and her low voice came.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Rupert, do you remember when Jimmy first spoke?"


    "He happily called me ''Mommy''. He was only three months old then."


    "I always thought that he was a gift to me from God, the only hope of my life... But why did God take


    him away now? Did I do something wrong?"


    Rupert shook his head, his hand on Martha''s shoulder, and he looked into her eyes.


    "It''s not your fault. Do not overthink it. We can''t give up on him until thest minute."


    Martha looked even sadder. Was this not thest minute already?


    The room fell silent for a moment. Stefan looked down, remembered something, and opened his mouth


    to break the silence.


    "There is another way."


    Bone marrow transnt was only one way. Umbilical cord blood treatment was another way to save


    Jimmy''s life.


    He did not want to miss any opportunity to save Jimmy.


    Even if it was slim, he wanted to have a try.


    "We can have another child, and the umbilical cord blood of the newborn baby can save Jimmy''s life."


    Stefan looked grave, and he knew that Martha hated him and wanted nothing to do with him.


    But they had no other option.


    He did not mean to use this as a way to get her back. He just wanted to save Jimmy.


    Martha looked at Stefan with a wry smile and made no reply.


    Seeing this, Stefan frowned and thought she was unwilling. He was about to speak again when Rupert


    interrupted him.


    "Jimmy doesn''t have that much time..."


    It was the sad truth.

 Chapter 164 Steal A Glance at Jimmy

    Chapter 164 Steal A nce at Jimmy


    Stefan got a lump down his throat when he heard this and asked, "Hasn''t he received treatment


    already? Why..."


    Why didn''t he have time?


    How could it be possible?


    Stefan''s hands were unconsciously clenched at his sides. He was looking at Rupert with his deep,


    prating eyes.


    Martha said with a bitter smile, "Jimmy is born with this illness."


    "Then why didn''t you bring him to me earlier?"


    Stefan''s eyes widened, and he questioned Martha in a hoarse voice.


    Martha stared at the man, who was in no position to me her, and said ironically, "Would you believe


    me if I brought him to you?"


    Hearing this, Stefan stiffened and pursed his lips without a word.


    Would he believe her?


    Although he refused to admit it, he knew the answer.


    If Martha hade to him with Jimmy earlier, he would not believe her.


    But now... What should he do about Jimmy?


    Stefan clenched his fists, with sadness in his eyes.


    He had just met his son, and now he had to see his son''s life fading.


    For a moment, there was silence in the exam room.


    In the meantime, in the ward.


    Jane was sitting in a chair, looking at the sleeping boy on the bed, with some regret in her eyes.


    The boy''s long eyshes quivered, and his chubby little face was somewhat pale, but he looked lovely


    all the same.


    She reached out her hand and pulled up the covers for him. Thinking that his time was running out, she


    had red eyes.


    Jimmy was only four years old. She watched him grow up.


    Was there really no way to save him?


    When she thought of this, her hands froze.


    Jane got up, went to the window, took out her cell phone and called someone.


    Soon the call was answered, and a processed voice came over the line.


    "What''s up?"


    Jane held the phone tightly in her hand and sweated unconsciously.


    "Jimmy is not doing well and Stefan is not a match."


    The person on the other side of the phone said nothing for a long time.


    Then, his cold voice came again, "Got it."


    As the man was about to hang up, Jane finally made up her mind and said, "He might only have a few


    months now. Aren''t youing to see him?"


    After she had said this, she waited a long time without hearing any response.


    She frowned slightly and said urgently, "No matter what, Jimmy is your..."


    Before she finished, she heard the busy tone on the phone.


    Her unfinished words stuck in her throat.


    Jane looked down, her eyes written with sorrow and disappointment.


    She sat back in her chair again and looked at Jimmy.


    But at that moment her eyes were both sad and remorseful.


    Soon after, there was a noise outside the door, and it was pushed open.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It was Stefan.


    Jane looked at him, nodded, and left the ward.


    She knew that Stefan would only dare toe in when Jimmy was asleep.


    Although Jimmy... She knew that he really missed his father.


    There was not much time for the two of them to get along.


    In the ward, Stefan looked at the sleeping boy and frowned, his eyes dark with guilt and remorse.


    Jimmy did not want to call him "dad". He deserved it for what he had done.


    Now, all he wanted was to look at him.


    Stefan gently took Jimmy''s little hand in his palm.


    He was afraid of awakening Jimmy, and he did not want to see Jimmy resist his touch, nor did he want


    to let go.


    This was his son, who was only four years old. He should have enjoyed a wonderful childhood, but now


    he was suffering.


    He held Jimmy''s little hand, and said in a low voice, "Actually, when I first saw you, I felt you familiar to


    me, but I had never understood why I felt this way."

 Chapter 165 The Donor Is Rhys

    Chapter 165 The Donor Is Rhys


    Chapter 165 The Donor Is Rhys


    "You know? I''ve never been so patient with any child before. You''re the first one."


    "But never had I imagined you were my son. I thought that I''d been kind enough by sending you to the


    police station, since we were only strangers."


    "If I had known you were my son, I wouldn''t have left you there."


    Stefan''s eyes dimmed as he said this, and he wore a wry smile.


    When he did not notice it, Jimmy''s eyshes fluttered.


    In fact, Jimmy had woken up and knew who was here.


    Although he felt bad feigning sleep, when he heard the kind-hearted man, more precisely, his father


    whom he was reluctant to ept, he was somewhat moved.


    At this moment, Jimmy could feel his father''s love for him.


    Outside the ward, in the corridor, Martha sat listlessly on a bench, staring into space with no hope in


    her heart.


    She was lost in thought.


    She suddenly regretted having given birth to Jimmy and letting him suffer.


    If she hadn''t given birth to him, he wouldn''t have gone through all those.


    Martha closed her eyes, and the tears fell from them.


    She thought of how Jimmy had soothed her before the chemo. He stroked her cheek and said


    considerately, "Mommy, it''s okay. I don''t feel pain at all."


    Tears kept falling from her eyes. She wanted to be tough, but she could not when her son was facing


    death.


    Just then, Rupert''s voice came close from afar and broke the silence.


    "Martha,e with me!"


    Rupert ran up, panting.


    Martha heard it, looked up, and said nothing.


    Rupert panted and said anxiously, "Jimmy will be saved!"


    Suddenly, Martha was stunned and looked at him in a trance.


    What did he mean by that? Would Jimmy be saved?


    She came to herself and grabbed his arm, "What did you say?"


    "I just got news that a potential match was found!"


    Rupert looked at her with a bright smile, and the sad look in his eyes had long faded.


    As long as they could find a match, Jimmy was likely to be saved.


    Martha was both surprised and shocked.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Are you sure?"


    Just now, the look in Rupert''s eyes seemed to have dered there was no hope for Jimmy.


    And now, things were turning around in just an hour!


    Rupert exined, "I got this report and it''s highly possible that this donor might be a match!"


    Then, with a brighter smile, he handed the report to Martha.


    Martha was stunned, then took it and read it.


    It stated a test result.


    [The donor is an 8/8 HLA match for the patient.]


    Martha''s eyes turned red when she saw this and she grabbed the test result tightly.


    It meant the donor could donate his or her bone marrow to Jimmy.


    Her son would be saved!


    Martha could not believe it. She had been in despair, and now there was hope!


    Rupert nodded, also excited.


    After the thrill, Martha could not help wondering who the donor was.


    She flipped to thest page and was stunned when she saw the donor''s name.


    "Rhys Williams."

 Chapter 166 I Want to See You Now

    Chapter 166 I Want to See You Now


    Martha was stunned and her face suddenly turned pale.


    How could it be he!


    She frowned as she thought of what had happened at the orphanage the other day.


    So, Rhys had not lied to her.


    He could actually save Jimmy!


    At the same time, at the racino.


    A man was sitting on a sofa, looking at the racecourse, arching his eyebrows and smiling scornfully.


    He won again.


    It seemed to be his lucky day today.


    The next second, the quietness was interrupted.


    Rhys looked at the phone screen and saw Martha''s name. He smiled faintly.


    Everything was under his control, like the game and Martha.


    He answered the phone and said in a flirtatious tone, "What? You miss me?"


    "Did you send the report?"


    Martha''s anxious voice came and Rhys'' eyes looked intense.


    He fiddled with the goblet in his hand and answered, "Yes."


    "I want to see you now!"


    Rhys knew how she felt now.


    Her only son might have the chance to survive. As a mother, of course, she would be anxious.


    That was what he wanted.


    "I know what you''re going to say. But my help is conditional."


    As soon as he said this, Martha asked, "What do you want?"


    Rhys raised his eyebrows and said, "There''s a horse race in half an hour. We can talk if you can be


    here before the race starts."


    If not, he would have to disappoint her.


    Rhys chuckled and hung up.


    He knew Martha could make it here. Or it would not be a fun game.


    In the corridor of the hospital.


    After Rhys ended the call, Martha looked at the time and then at Rupert standing next to her.


    "He sent the report. I''m going to see him now."


    "I''m going with you."


    As he said, he was about to leave with Martha.


    When she heard this, she shook her head, "Rupert, it''s better if you stay here."


    "But..."


    Before Rupert could finish, Martha interrupted him.


    "Rhys is not a bad guy by nature. I''m sure he won''t hurt me."


    Rupert frowned. He didn''t know Rhys, but it seemed Martha was close to him, judging from her attitude


    now.


    Jimmy needed him here, sure enough.


    He had been Jimmy''s attending doctor for the past four years and knew his condition the best.


    If he left and Jimmy''s condition deteriorated...


    When he thought of this, he nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll stay. Be careful."


    Martha nodded and strode out.


    This was the best chance to save Jimmy in four years. She had to get it.


    Although she didn''t know whether the report was real or not, she was keeping hope.


    If Rhys was a real 8/8 HLA match for Jimmy and willing to donate his bone marrow, Jimmy would be


    saved.


    Rupert stood in ce, watching Martha rush out with mixed feelings.


    He hoped it wouldn''t be another disappointment.


    He sighed and walked toward Jimmy''s ward.


    When he reached the door, he ran into Stefan, who had juste out.


    Stefan looked at the empty corridor, frowned and asked in a hoarse voice, "Where''s Martha?"


    "She''s gone to see Rhys."


    Rupert said truthfully in an alienated tone.


    Stefan frowned when he heard it.


    "Why is she going to him?"


    Rhys looked at him and did not want to answer, but Stefan was Jimmy''s father and he had a right to


    know.


    "Rhys sent a test report. It showed that he might be a match."


    A match?


    Stefan''s eyes widened in shock, and he looked keenly at Rupert.


    What did it have to do with Rhys?


    Soon, he noticed the document in Rupert''s hands.


    Stefan took it and leafed through it.


    Then he saw the donor''s name: Rhys Williams.


    His face turned gloomy and his dark eyes were filled with shock when he saw the result.


    What was this?


    Why would Rhys be a match for Jimmy?


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Not even he, Jimmy''s father, was a match. How could this be?

 Chapter 167 Lets Make A Bet

    Chapter 167 Let''s Make A Bet


    Half an hourter, Martha rushed to the racino.


    There were stormy and lengthy cheers.


    She slightly frowned, raised her hand and a waiter came over, "Take me to Rhys'' chamber."


    The attendant looked her up and down, nodded, and led her to the chamber which Rhys had reserved.


    Rhys was leaning back on the sofa, looking in the direction of the race course with a wicked smile,


    when Martha entered.


    Martha walked over, stood in front of him, and cut to the chase.


    "Is that test report real?"


    Rhys gave her a meaningful look with a smile, "Miss Doyle, you are right on time."


    Martha frowned slightly. She knew that she made it on time and he would talk to her.


    At that moment, the final round of horse racing began. The cheers from the outfield got more intense


    after the starting gun was fired.


    Rhys got up and walked toward her, then put his hands around her waist just as Martha was about to


    add something.


    She subconsciously reached out and tried to break free from him, but then she found she could barely


    move.


    Then she followed Rhys to the ss-made window of the chamber with her eyes straight on the race


    course.


    In a short moment, horses with number tags on them stormed into the course at a gunshot.


    The audience at the outfield were all excited, cheering on the horses they had chosen.


    Rhys looked at the race course casually, and asked Martha in his arms, "Guess who''s gonna win?"


    She bit her lips in displeasure. Then she stared at him in an anxious way who was in front of her with a


    frown on her face.


    She was not here to talk about this with him.


    Her hands, hanging at her sides, clenched. She bit her red lips without answering.


    She was sure that he did that intentionally to hold her up.


    She knew clearly that he would not get down to business with her if she annoyed him.


    She forced herself to regainposure and to keep an eye on what was going on the course.


    Number two was the fastest one and was a lot faster than the second one, number four.


    If nothing else happened, number two would be the winner.


    Martha answered impatiently in a businesslike tone, "Number two."


    Hearing this expected answer, Rhysughed even more wildly.


    "Why?"


    Martha took a deep breath, and said, "Number two is a lot faster now. And there are only thirty seconds


    left. There''s no way others horses could outrun it. So, number two will be the winner."


    Hearing what Martha just said, Rhys shook his head with a smile and said in a low and husky voice,


    "Let''s make a bet. I say number four."


    Martha didn''t say anything.


    She was not in the mood for this. But then she thought about that test report. If that was real, then


    Jimmy got a chance to live.


    So she would agree to anything Rhys asked now as long as he didn''t cross the line.


    But things on the race course didn''t go as Martha had expected in the following ten seconds.


    In thest few seconds, number two, which was way ahead of the rest, got left behind while number


    four turned the tide and became the winner.


    People were cheering with increasing excitement as thest round finished.


    Number four was the final winner. Some people were happy and satisfied, but some were not. After all,


    people who had bet on number two lost all their money.


    Rhys turned around and looked deep into her eyes.


    He then said with a faint smile on his thin lips, "Sometimes you don''t get to win even if you get off to a


    good start."


    Martha''s face darkened when she heard this.


    She got his point. He wasparing himself to Stefan just like number four and number two.


    "You mean Stefan is the number two and you are the number four."


    "Smart girl! You get exactly what I''m about to say."


    Rhys looked at her a bit aggressively with an even bigger smile on his face.


    The look in Martha''s eyes changed as she got a bad feeling.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    But, she still had some doubts.


    "When did you do the matching test with Jimmy?"


    Could it be possible that the test report was fake?


    She had doubts, but she would prefer that report to be real.


    Seeing the doubtful look on her face, Rhys lighted a cigar casually with a chuckle.


    "I''m not gonna lie to you. And as I said, I can save your kid."


    He did say that, but at that point, Martha didn''t realize that he meant that he could be the donor...


    "I don''t have to lie to you."


    Rhys'' assuring words got into her head and her eyshes fluttered slightly.


    It was true that there was no need for him to lie to her.


    In that case, they didn''t have to beat around the bush. Now she only wanted Rhys to say what he


    wanted as soon as possible.


    "What shall I do to get you to save my kid?"

 Chapter 168 Steal My Wife In My Face

    Chapter 168 Steal My Wife In My Face


    Chapter 168 Steal My Wife In My Face


    "I just said you were smart, but howe you have no idea now?"


    Rhys smiled with contempt while looking at her in a more flippant way.


    Martha''s face froze as she disliked such a smile.


    After a short moment of silence, she said, "I don''t quite understand the grudge between you and him.


    Also, it has nothing to do with me."


    If Rhys made things difficult for her because of Stefan, she could only say to him that Stefan''s business


    had nothing to do with her, and he should get his revenge on Stefan directly, instead of picking on her


    here.


    She was just standing here right now as a mother.


    Hearing what Martha had just said, Rhys smiled but didn''t answer, with a colder look in his long and


    narrow eyes.


    Martha raised her eyes at Rhys and said, word by word, "What do you want? Just say it!"


    It had been years since she met Rhys for the first time. Years ago, she knew he approached her with


    ulterior motives, and now it should be a time for him toe clean.


    And it should be the time for Martha to know what his ultimate goal was.


    Rhys leaned forward to approach her with a cold smile, lifted her chin with his long slender fingers, and


    then said artictely, "I want you to marry me."


    Her eyes widened in shock when she heard this.


    What did he say? Marrying him?


    Rhys'' husky voice was heard again before Martha could think straight.


    "I don''t mind dying with you being my wife. So, it''s up to you whether to marry me or not."


    Martha froze. Her lips moved as she wanted to retort something but she didn''t know what to say.


    Rhys ignored her shock and then turned and walked towards the sofa with a smile.


    He poured himself a ss of wine and said frivolously with his slender hand holding the ss, "Miss


    Doyle, you are a businesswoman now. I think you know what good it is to be my wife."


    "If you marry me, I''ll save your kid and I can help you take the Doyle Group back."


    Rhys took a sip of wine and said huskily with a bit of temptation, "Just think about it. You get to have an


    alive and healthy kid, and you get to be rich, which by the way, draws jealousy, and the CEO. I don''t


    see a reason why you don''t want to marry me."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Martha held her breath while looking at Rhys with a lot going on in her mind.


    She was pretty sure that he was not joking about what he had just said.


    But marrying Rhys...


    She had never thought about that and she even found it ridiculous now.


    She knew that Rhys asked her to marry him not out of love but to be against Stefan.


    Martha hadplicated feelings. She had been fully prepared to give everything to Rhys for Jimmy''s


    sake, but what Rhys had just asked still took her by surprise.


    His evil voice was heard again-


    "Jimmy may not hold on for too long. You need to make your decision as soon as possible."


    When she heard this, Martha''s eyes narrowed in shock and her heart ached.


    That was right. She had no time to waste. And Rhys was the only one who could save Jimmy.


    She forced herself to make the decision, but she just couldn''t say that out loud.


    She bit her red lip with her head down, which left Rhys unaware of what she was thinking.


    Rhys had waited for her for a long time patiently without getting angry.


    "There are so many you can get after marrying me. I don''t know what you are hesitating about?"


    What was she hesitating about?


    Martha also wanted to ask herself.


    The chamber''s door was suddenly pushed open when she was in a quandary.


    Stefan was standing outside with rage all over him.


    He was in a ck suit with fatigue on his face, but still, the aura of power radiated from him.


    Rhys looked at Stefan calmly. His lips curled into a sneer.


    The show was about to begin and Stefan was right on time.


    Martha was a bit surprised to see Stefan here.


    And she thought, ''Why did hee here?''


    ''He must''ve heard what we just talked about.''


    Stefan walked towards her in strides with infinite eyes. He then put his hands around her waist the next


    second before she knew it and pulled her back to him.


    After that, he sneered while looking at Rhys who was sitting on the sofa.


    "Mr. Williams, What do you mean? You wanna steal my wife in my face?"

 Chapter 169 There Was Nothing He Could Do About It

    Chapter 169 There Was Nothing He Could Do About It


    Chapter 169 There Was Nothing He Could Do About It


    "That''s right! Who says I couldn''t? Well?"


    Rhys retorted with a shortugh while wickedly looking at Stefan.


    This show was more interesting than he had thought.


    Stefan warned him with a sullen face, "Martha is my wife. I can''t believe Mr. Williams would be such a


    brass and tried to flirt with a married woman."


    Rhys shrugged like he didn''t care and said casually, "You''ll get divorced eventually."


    Stefan knew that was a provocation but his hands hanging at his sides were still clenched when he


    heard it.


    Martha did want to divorce him but Rhys was definitely not the one to talk.


    Besides, he wouldn''t let her go this time.


    He would never divorce her!


    "Don''t even think about it."


    "Well, it''s not up to you."


    Rhys said it still with calmness but those words really pushed Stefan''s buttons.


    Stefan''s eyes got watery as he thought Rhys was right about that and Martha was the one to call the


    shots now.


    But...


    Staring at her standing right next to him, Stefan just couldn''t hold his anger at the thought that she was


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    here for Rhys.


    "You are gonna marry him?"


    Martha took a peaceful nce at Stefan and didn''t answer with her lips pressed.


    Did she have another choice except for epting Rhys'' help?


    But, marrying him... she just couldn''t do it.


    She hated this situation right now as she felt that she was a ything being fought over by two men.


    Martha didn''t answer, so Stefan took her silence as a yes.


    He then held his breath and tried so hard to swallow his anger while grabbing her wrist.


    "Martha, I''m not gonna let you marry him. Leave with me, now!"


    Then he turned and stormed out while dragging her.


    Martha heavily got rid of him just after a few steps.


    She gazed in the direction where Rhys was with confusion and hesitation in her eyes.


    She had no idea if she should agree to marry Rhys but the only thing she knew was... she couldn''t lose


    Jimmy.


    Rhys was an 8/8 HLA match for Jimmy and a done marrow transnt operation could be performed


    right away.


    She wanted his son Jimmy to live longer.


    Stefan turned around stiffly as he knew that she had made up her mind from the moment she broke


    free.


    His face darkened. And he then said hoarsely and sadly, "That test report could be a fake one."


    Stefan was Jimmy''s father and even he wasn''t a match.


    How could Rhys, a person unrted to Jimmy, be a match? How could that be possible?


    At this time, Rhys'' gentle yet potent voice rang out, "Why would I lie?"


    He could do another matching test if they didn''t trust him.


    Well, he didn''t mind.


    Stefan frowned more deeply as Rhys'' condescending look did provoke him.


    The aura around Stefan got surprisingly intimidating. He stared at Martha with mixed feelings in his


    brown eyes.


    He wanted Martha to leave with him and stop listening to Rhys'' nonsense.


    Stefan opened his mouth and tried to persuade Martha-


    "We... we could try to have another baby."


    "Umbilical cord blood treatment is better than a bone marrow transnt. I''ll have my men keep looking


    for another donor while we''re trying to have another baby."


    Martha sneered when Stefan was in mid-sentence.


    She turned around and looked at him, with disappointment and sarcasm in her eyes.


    Rupert had said that Jimmy''s status didn''t allow him to wait for the umbilical cord blood of another


    baby.


    She and Stefan both knew it by heart. But now... she couldn''t believe he would say that just to stop her


    from marrying Rhys.


    Looking for another donor...


    The perfect donor was here!


    Why wouldn''t Stefan want Rhys to be the donor for Jimmy?


    It was because of his stupid pride, wasn''t it?


    Martha waspletely disappointed in Stefan with perceivable aloofness on her face.


    Stefan was hurt by the look she gave him. And he knew she must have misunderstood him.


    But...


    How could he exin himself?


    He just couldn''t watch her marry another man!


    At that moment, Stefan felt the excruciating pain that Martha used to suffer.


    It was as if he had been put through a living hell, and there was nothing he could do about it.

 Chapter 170 He Was Going To Win This Time

    Chapter 170 He Was Going To Win This Time


    Chapter 170 He Was Going to Win This Time


    Rhys'' mocking voice was heard a momentter to break this tension-


    "Mr. Harrison, it looks like you would rather have a dead child than ept my help."


    Stefan had been trying to hold back his anger, but now he burst out because of Rhys'' words.


    He strode forward in vexation and seized Rhys by the cor.


    "Rhys, I''ve been tolerating you long enough."


    Stefan then raised his hand and punched Rhys in the face.


    He hit him with all his strength so that Rhys was hit right down in the booth.


    Rhys slumped down on the booth and felt the pain in her face but without anger.


    He raised his hand elegantly to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, sneering.


    "Well, you got vexed?"


    Stefan''s face darkened when he heard it. How dare Rhys pick up a fight again?


    Stefan took steps forward to grab the cor of Rhys'' shirt and was about to punch him again.


    Meanwhile, Martha snapped-


    "Stop it!"


    Stefan suddenly paused and his fist hung in mid air.


    Martha came up to Stefan and pped his face before he could think straight, and asked angrily,


    "Stefan, what do you think you are doing?"


    She pped him with all her strength to make him realize what he was doing.


    Stefan then regainedposure and looked at her with a stunned look. And his eyes dimmed when he


    came to his senses.


    Right, what was he doing?


    He just...


    He just didn''t want to lose her and didn''t want her to marry Rhys. That was it.


    Stefan looked up deep into Martha''s eyes.


    He tried to find the proof in her eyes that she was unwilling to marry Rhys.


    But there was nothing in there except her determination.


    "Are you really gonna marry him?"


    "You don''t care about our kid, but I do."


    Her eyes became red rimmed after she growled.


    How could she give up the only chance to save Jimmy?


    Stefan''s thin lips moved when he heard it, since he wanted to tell her that he cared about Jimmy more


    than anyone.


    But... why was that the only choice?


    "We gotta have another way. It''s not like..."


    Stefan hadn''t finished his words but Martha didn''t want to hear him anymore. She interrupted him


    angrily while holding back her bitter feeling, "We don''t! You can wait, but Jimmy can''t!"


    Stefan pressed his lips together as he could make no retort.


    Martha shut her eyes because she didn''t want to see him anymore.


    She added, "Stefan, just go! I don''t wanna see you anymore."


    Stefan''s pupils contracted and his heart ached so much.


    Martha just said she didn''t want to see him anymore.


    That was hurtful.


    But she wouldn''t have said that if it weren''t for the fake report Rhys had made to force her.


    Stefan had no idea what Rhys had been up to. It had been years and it was still hard to understand


    Rhys'' motive.


    But Stefan knew one thing-


    Martha was his wife and he would never let her marry another guy.


    "I wouldn''t agree to the divorce. Don''t you even think about it!"


    "Stefan, you..."


    Stefan carried her onto his shoulder before she could finish her words.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Rhys, who was on the sofa, saw this and then squinted with a wicked smile on his lips.


    Stefan turned and left while carrying her.


    Martha was struggling in vexation, "Put me down, Stefan!"


    A few secondster, Rhys was the only one in the chamber.


    He gently shook the ss, thinking that it wouldn''t make a difference even if Stefan took Martha away


    now. Since Martha wanted to save her son, she would take his offer into serious consideration.


    So, he was confident in winning this time.

 Chapter 171 You Need To Calm Down, Stop The Car

    Chapter 171 You Need To Calm Down, Stop The Car


    Chapter 171 You Need to Calm Down, Stop the Car


    Stefan carried Martha into the car without her permission and leaned in to fasten the seat belt for her.


    Martha frowned and tried to push him away.


    "Stefan, what do you think you are doing?"


    "I''m not gonna let you marry him!"


    Stefan said hoarsely in the car and turned to close the car door.


    He then sat on the driving seat, started the car, and locked the door.


    It was toote when Martha unfastened the seat belt and tried to get out.


    She turned around and red at him with discontentment.


    "Open the door. I wanna get out!"


    Stefan pressed his lips tightly with an intimidating aura around him.


    He looked straight ahead and stepped on the pedal with anger in his eyes. And then the car rushed


    out.


    Martha suddenly leaned backward due to the inertia, so she held onto the seat with both her hands,


    subconsciously.


    She said angrily when she could think straight, "Stefan! Stop it! Let me out!"


    He then hit the pedal to the metal with narrowed eyes.


    Martha was frightened seeing that he drove faster.


    "You need to calm down! Stop the car!"


    She said in a shaky and hoarse voice but Stefan didn''t slow down at all.


    His lips were pressed into a grim line and the veins on his hands holding the wheel popped out.


    He could hear the fear in her voice but he just didn''t want to stop.


    He got so jealous at the thought that she would possibly agree to marry Rhys.


    He would never allow it!


    Martha held on to the seat belt tightly for fear that she would be flung off because of the fast speed and


    inertia.


    "Stefan, just stop the car. We can talk about it!"


    They were just about to crash into the back of the car in front of them when she finished her words.


    She was so scared that she closed her eyes.


    Stefan stomped on the brakes just before the crash was about to happen. And he finally recovered


    someposure.


    They didn''t crash as Martha had been feared. She opened her eyes with a start, and at the same time


    gasped, her face pale, her heart beating erratically.


    He turned to look at her, who looked pale in the passenger seat, with remorse and guilt in his eyes.


    What was he doing?


    After havinge to his senses, Stefan pulled over and turned to stare at her. He opened his mouth to


    say something but got choked for a minute.


    "Martha... I''m sorry."


    He had hurt her again just now.


    Martha looked down to hide her fear and said impassively after pressing her red lips, "Take me back. I


    have something to say to Rhys."


    She had been on the verge of death once, so she didn''t care if she were dead or alive.


    But things were different for Jimmy. He yearned to live...


    But being able to live was too hard for him.


    Stefan was heartbroken when he heard this.


    He knew that Martha didn''t like Rhys but she had to marry Rhys for Jimmy''s sake.


    But...


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He just couldn''t repress his anger at the thought of her being with Rhys.


    She was his wife. How could she...


    Stefan tried to suppress his rage, turned to put his hand on the back of her head and bent to kiss her


    on the lips.


    Martha frowned, her eyshes fluttering slightly. She put her hands on his chest, trying to push him


    away. But then he grabbed her hands and put them in his arms.


    Seeing that he wouldn''t let go, she had no choice but to bite his lip in frustration.


    The blood smell wafted through the air but Stefan still didn''t release her as if he wanted to keep her to


    himself only.


    Martha struggled for a while but it didn''t work. So she just quit.


    Like a lifeless doll, she slowly closed her eyes, waiting for him to get this done and gather his wits.


    A long whileter, Stefan let go of her as he couldn''t feel her response anymore.


    Martha opened her eyes which were icy.


    Stefan paused in his breathing as he was hurt by her icy gaze.


    His thin lips moved and he said hoarsely, "That''s what Rhys wants. You can''t marry him!"

 Chapter 172 You Have Three Days

    Chapter 172 You Have Three Days


    Chapter 172 You Have Three Days


    Martha''s face darkened. She had certainly known that before Stefan said it.


    At this moment, she didn''t want to enrage him or he might do something crazy again.


    She replied gently with her eyshes fluttering, "I know he has ulterior motives."


    Stefan froze and then asked in confusion, "Then why were you there to see him?"


    "What else do you expect me to do?"


    Martha looked at the man beside her, smiled self-mockingly, and asked rhetorically.


    "He''s the only one who could save my child now."


    Stefan pressed his lips hard and then what he wanted to say stuck in his throat.


    A whileter, he struggled to say in a deep voice, "It''s not like he can save Jimmy for sure. Why do you


    have to..."


    Why did she have to give so much of herself?


    Martha surely got his point.


    She stared at him with determination and her hands clenched.


    "I won''t quit even if there was even the slightest chance."


    Stefan were dark with mixed feelings. Was she implying that he wasn''t willing to save Jimmy?


    But that was not the truth.


    It was not that he didn''t want Martha to save Jimmy. But Rhys was really suspicious, as he sent her the


    test report showing that he was a match when Jimmy was in critical condition.


    He slightly frowned and said deeply, "Rhys is not even rted to Jimmy. How could he be a match?"


    Martha pressed her lips together and remained silent.


    Of course, she doubted the test report Rhys had given her, so she kept asking him about it the minute


    she was in that chamber.


    But Rhys answered her frankly and even agreed to do another matching test.


    As for whether Rhys was rted to Jimmy, they had to resort to medical tests.


    Seeing that Martha didn''t reply possibly with hesitation and consideration, Stefan added, "This can''t be


    a coincidence. Maybe he nned all this."


    Though he had no idea why Rhys was doing it, or what he was doing it for.


    Stefan had his men investigate Rhys before and there wasn''t much information. But the one thing that


    was pretty weird was that there was literally nothing about his life in Sunny Orphanage until he turned


    15.


    Stefan didn''t believe that anyone could conceal his past so perfectly. There must be some dark secret


    behind this.


    Martha thought for a while and then raised her eyes at Stefan.


    "If Rupert does a test between Rhys and Jimmy again, and the result turns out to be the same, what do


    you have to say then?"


    Stefan was rendered speechless as he didn''t expect she would say that.


    In that case...


    Then he still wouldn''t let her marry Rhys!


    "Even in that case, I don''t allow you to trade your marriage for that."


    Martha couldn''t help but sneer because she had expected he would say this.


    It was so typical of Stefan, domineering and shameless.


    "Stefan, I''ll file a divorce even if Rhys didn''t ask me to marry him."


    This choice was not about Jimmy or anyone else.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    This was only for her sake.


    "As I said, it''s not gonna happen!"


    Martha stared at him aloofly with a mocking smile on her face.


    "Getting a divorce is something we can''t avoid to this point. You may keep putting this off but I''ll insist."


    She would never quit even if he tried to do this the hard way.


    Stefan was stunned by her decisiveness. And it was weirdly quiet all at once.


    A few minutester, Martha''s phone screen lit up.


    She got a message from Rhys and it was short-


    "You have three days. And that''s it."


    Three days...

 Chapter 173 The Son Who Got Separated From Them Ten Years Ago

    Chapter 173 The Son Who Got Separated From Them Ten Years Ago


    Chapter 173 The Son Who Got Separated From Them Ten Years Ago


    She held the phone tighter with a gloomy expression on her face.


    It seemed like Rhys wouldn''t quit this time.


    ...


    Rhys returned to the Williams Mansion at night.


    Mrs. Williams, who looked gracefully glorious, was waiting for him on the sofa when he got back.


    His face darkened with a hint of impatience in his eyes.


    He knew his mother was waiting here to tell him something.


    But he didn''t want to listen to her at all.


    Rhys took over the Williams family after Zach Williams died years ago.


    Mrs. Williams loved this only son so much that she always looked out for him.


    She had been trying to match make him and richdies these years.


    At first, he would meet those richdies.


    But those spoileddies weren''t his type.


    And then he got tired of pleasing Mrs. Williams and just stopped meeting them.


    Just then, Mrs. Williams asked with displeasure, "Where did you go? What took you so long?"


    "The race course."


    Rhys replied casually and then sat on the couch.


    Mrs. Williams slightly frowned and said peacefully, "I set you up with the girl from the Duncan family


    tomorrow."


    "I''m not going."


    Rhys rubbed his forehead to show his fatigue while saying that calmly.


    Mrs. Williams obviously got upset. She said in a cold voice after she heard that.


    "I know whom you''ve been withtely. I''m telling you, you can''t date a married woman!"


    A married woman... Rhys squinted as he could tell that his mother knew quite a lot about him.


    He gently talked back with a shortugh, "She will divorce very soon."


    Mrs. Williams was more upset when she heard it.


    She thought Rhys just flirted with Stefan''s wife for fun.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    But all fun aside, Martha was married and his husband was the CEO of the Harrison Group.


    Mrs. Williams red at Rhys for he didn''t meet her expectations.


    "You can''t date her. And I would never allow you to marry her even if she got a divorce. Over my dead


    body! I mean it!"


    Rhys didn''t take his mother''s words personally.


    Seeing him like that, Mrs. Williams was distraught and then heaved a heavy sigh, "I don''t know what


    you have been through then. But you''vepletely changed since we took you back here from that


    Sunny Orphanage."


    She took him to a yground for fun when he was five.


    Then, out of curiosity, he ran away without her knowing while she was buying marshmallows.


    He never returned.


    At that time, Mrs. Williams and her husband looked for him in that yground and ces nearby but in


    vain.


    And they expanded the searching area to the country in the following ten years.


    In the end, they found the son who got separated from them ten years ago at Sunny Orphanage.


    After all, it had been ten years. Rhys was a fifteen-year-old, tall, and skinny boy with aloofness when


    they finally met.


    Mrs. Williams couldn''t exin why, but she felt that her son had changed a lot.


    She thought it was natural after so many bad things he had been through those years.


    Then Rhys'' chuckle interrupted Mrs. Williams''s thoughts-


    "People are naturally good when they were little."


    Then he looked down with aplicated look on his face.


    Seeing him like this, Mrs. Williams signed resignedly and then added, feeling distressed for Rhys,


    "Sorry that I put you in misery."


    "It''s nothing. Let bygones be bygones."


    Rhys replied calmly, and his tone betrayed no emotions.


    Hearing this, Mrs. Williams felt more guilty.


    And then she thought arguing with his son over a woman was not worth it.


    So she had to make apromise atst.


    "Fine. If you don''t wanna get settled now, then so be it. But, just one thing, I don''t want my daughter-in-


    Mrs. Williams then turned and went upstairs back to her room without waiting for Rhys'' reply.


    Rhys watched her walk away with infinite eyes.


    The living room went eerily quiet again and the clock was making loud ticking noises.


    In the end, he sneered with a distant memorying to his mind.


    Actually, he knew the real Rhys of the Williams family...

 Chapter 174 Rhys Died Long Ago

    Chapter 174 Rhys Died Long Ago


    Chapter 174 Rhys Died Long Ago


    The real Rhys met him at the age of seven. Frail and sickly, he died of illness less than a year after he


    came to the orphanage.


    At the orphanage, they were each other''s only friends.


    When the real Rhys was dying, he stood by the hospital bed, alone.


    He looked at the dying Rhys...


    "It''s okay. You will be fine."


    Rhys smiled, his face pale. "Don''t be sad, we will always be friends."


    "I don''t want you to die. "


    He didn''t shed a tear, but he meant it.


    At that time, even if they were disced, they were just seven years old or so and ymates to each


    other.


    Rhys smiled andforted him, "I won''t feel hurt anymore in heaven. I''m sick of the pain."


    "But if you go to heaven, I can''t see you anymore."


    Clenching his hands tightly, he answered in a muffled voice.


    Rhys smiled and asked, "Will you forget me?"


    He answered without hesitation, "No."


    Rhys, on the bed, kept smiling when he heard this.


    "We will always be friends."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Standing beside the bed, he gritted his teeth when he heard this.


    He thought Rhys would live longer if he didn''t talk, but...


    He failed to keep his only friend.


    Before dying, Rhys looked at him sadly, his big eyes were full of disappointment.


    "I guess I''ll never see my parents."


    "You will, as long as you live."


    Rhys chuckled, pulled off the family badge ne that he had been wearing all the time, and handed


    it to his friend with difficulty.


    He knew what Rhys wanted to do. "No, I don''t want it. It''s yours. Keep it."


    He took a step back, but Rhys grabbed his hand.


    "It''s from my parents. Please keep it safe for me."


    "No..."


    Before he could finish his refusal, Rhys smiled and said goodbye, slowly closing his eyes.


    He immediately froze in ce, and after a long time, he took the ne with trembling hands.


    Rhys never opened his eyes again.


    Later, he, as well as the dean and several teachers buried Rhys in the hill behind the orphanage.


    Rhys'' family badge ne had been around his neck ever since.


    About seven or eight yearster, a couple came to the orphanage for their long-lost son.


    He was called to the reception room by the dean.


    The woman hugged him when she saw the ne around his neck.


    "Son, my son! I finally found you!"


    It was Mrs. Williams, Rhys'' mother. Mr. Williams stood beside them, his eyes were also red rimmed.


    They recognized their son by the unique ne. They would never have thought that Rhys was long


    dead.


    The dean had seen this ne when Rhys first went to the orphanage.


    But that was long ago. The dean was too old to remember things from before in detail.


    Rhys'' parents took him out of the orphanage. He never exined that he was not Rhys.


    At that time, he was fifteen years old.


    He knew how difficult it would be for a person to start from scratch on his own. With Rhys'' identity and


    the power of the Williams family... he could do what he wanted to do.


    Hatred was still deeply rooted in his heart. He wanted to be strong and get his revenge.


    After returning to the Williams family, Mr. and Mrs. Williams never doubted him even though he seemed


    to be cold and distant.


    They thought the ten years of suffering had shaped their son.


    They didn''t know that the real Rhys was already dead.


    And his real name...


    Real name?


    He didn''t have one. He wasn''t supposed to be in this world.

 Chapter 175 Will You Choose Me?

    Chapter 175 Will You Choose Me?


    Chapter 175 Will You Choose Me?


    After separating from Stefan, Martha went to the hotel where Rupert stayed.


    Whether Rhys was a real match for Jimmy had to be confirmed by Rupert.


    She didn''t trust any other doctors out there.


    Rupert had just returned from the hospital when she arrived.


    Seeing the tiredness on Rupert''s face and his bloodshot eyes, Martha knew that it was all because of


    Jimmy.


    She pursed her lips and said softly, "You should take more rest."


    The man responded softly, and then asked with concern, "You went to Rhys. How did it go?"


    Martha lowered her eyes. There seemed to beplicated emotions in her tone...


    "Rhys won''t donate his bone marrow unless I marry him."


    She hoped that Rhys'' bone marrow matched Jimmy''s, but she didn''t want to marry him.


    Hearing her answer, Rupert pondered for a moment. Then, a suspicious voice sounded in the room,


    "The whole thing is weird."


    It was not easy to find a bone marrow match. In theory, a rtive was most likely to be a match.


    As for strangers...


    The likelihood was almost zero.


    Rhys suddenly appeared with a test report, as if he had known about the child''s situation earlier.


    No doubt, he was suspicious.


    Martha nodded. "I know. "


    She knew better than anyone that things wereplicated.


    In the end, she solemnly looked at the man in front of her.


    "Rupert, you are the only person I trust now. "


    Martha''s trust erased Rupert''s fatigue from the past few days.


    He said lightly, "Do you want to redo the bone marrow matching?"


    She nodded with a serious expression.


    "Yes, I want you to do a test for Rhys and Jimmy tomorrow."


    "Okay, I will."


    Rupert responded with a lot of thoughts in his mind.


    He watched Jimmy grow up and wished Jimmy to be alright.


    But...


    If Rhys'' bone marrow really matched Jimmy''s, Martha would have to marry him.


    He didn''t want to see Martha marry someone else, but he didn''t want to see Jimmy die either.


    Rupert finally couldn''t help asking tentatively, "If Rhys were really a match for Jimmy, would you agree


    to marry him?"


    Martha picked up the water ss on the table. Her eyshes trembled slightly, and she took a sip of


    the cold water in the ss.


    In just a moment, a chill came over her. Slowly, she gathered her wits, but her mind was still a mess.


    She shook her head and pursed her lips.


    She couldn''t answer Rupert''s question.


    Before it was confirmed that Rhys was a match, she didn''t know what the answer would be.


    Rupert could see that Martha''s mind was mixed up, so he didn''t ask any further.


    However, sometimes once a decision was made, there was no turning back.


    "I hope you can think about this matter carefully. And no matter what decision you make in the end, I


    will support you."


    Martha looked very moved. As she stared at this man who has always supported her, warmth flooded


    her heart.


    "Rupert, thank you for supporting and taking care of me for so many years."


    The man''s eyes dimmed, and he said frankly, "You know, what I want is never thanks."


    Hearing this, Martha unconsciously bit her lower lip, showing a helpless smile.


    Of course, she knew Rupert didn''t want thanks, but what he wanted... she couldn''t afford it.


    Rupert hid the disappointment in his eyes, smiled gently, andforted her, "You don''t have to feel


    burdened. Everything I did was my choice."


    Looking at his sincere eyes, Martha felt even more guilty.


    When she was abroad, Rupert confessed his love many times, but she always avoided it.


    This time, she still didn''t know what to do.


    "I... I suddenly remembered that I have an apportionment with Jane. I got to go now."


    Then she got up and walked out.


    Rupert grabbed her wrist.


    He walked in front of her and looked her straight in the eyes.


    He saw an evasive and helpless look in her eyes.


    In the past, he had not forced her, but this time, he didn''t want to wait any longer.


    Feeling a lump in his throat, he asked the question that had been kept deep in his heart for many


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    years...


    "Martha, if Stefan hadn''t shown up, would you have chosen me?"

 Chapter 176 Pretend To Agree

    Chapter 176 Pretend To Agree


    Chapter 176 Pretend to Agree


    Martha pursed her lips and looked at Rupert with a little confusion in her eyes.


    She had never thought about this question.


    She didn''t know if she would have chosen Rupert without Stefan.


    But now, she knew one thing...


    Other than Jimmy, she couldn''t love anyone.


    Martha''s silence pierced Rupert''s heart like a sharp knife.


    But he still smiled gently at her, "I''ve been waiting for you."


    Martha lowered her dark eyes.


    She knew that Rupert was waiting for her, but she... didn''t know how to face it.


    ...


    After Martha came out of the hotel, her mind was a mess and she had no one to talk to. After thinking


    about it, she went to Melissa.


    Melissa quit her job at the bar after the incident and concentrated on writing novels at home.


    Being a writer was Melissa''s favorite career. She had been writing stories since high school.


    The small apartment that Melissa lived in reminded Martha of the days when they were still students.


    Entering the room, Martha casually sat on the sofa.


    Melissa brought two bottles of red wine and said with a smile, "We haven''t had a drink together for a


    long time."


    After two or three sses of wine, Martha told Melissa about her recent troubles.


    Melissa sighed resignedly, analyzing the situation, slightly tipsy.


    "In my opinion, you should forget about Stefan. He''s a scumbag. But Rhys... It''s obvious that he wants


    to marry you for a reason. You got to think carefully about it."


    "As for Rupert... although he is nice and I am also his friend. I have to say that he can''t help save


    Jimmy."


    Martha looked frustrated, pursed her lips, and said nothing.


    She understood what Melissa said.


    All she wanted was Jimmy''s health, but marrying Rhys was the only means to save Jimmy.


    The next second, Melissa thought of something and interrupted Martha''s thoughts...


    "Why don''t you pretend to agree to Rhys and then withdraw from the marriage after Jimmy''s surgery is


    over."


    After finishing speaking, she looked triumphant, thinking that she had made a good suggestion.


    Martha smiled helplessly, "Rhys is not a fool. How could he allow that?"


    Melissa fell silent and looked sad again, "So what do you think of this? "


    "He knew that Stefan would not let go. Now he deliberately made such a request. In my opinion, his


    target is not me, but Stefan."


    After Martha said this, she pinched the space between her brows wearily.


    She didn''t care about Rhys or Stefan.


    However, she became the subject of a battle between the two.


    This feeling was annoying, but she could do nothing.


    Melissa was also annoyed. But she couldn''t figure out why Rhys would act against Stefan.


    Was there something they didn''t know?


    "Rhys... and Stefan were not enemies, were they?"


    Enemies?


    Martha frowned slightly, looking at Melissa suspiciously.


    As her good friend, Melissa could naturally understand the doubt in her eyes.


    So Melissa listed out all the dramatic things she had seen...


    "Two CEOs are having a fight. If it''s not for conflict of interest, the reason could be a private feud. It''s a


    "Or what?"


    Melissaughed suddenly, and said half-jokingly, "Maybe they are half-brothers. Anyway, it''s definitely


    not as simple as it seems on the surface."


    When Martha heard this, her eyes darkened and her expression gradually became serious.


    Family feud? There seemed to be little connection between the Harrison family and the Williams family.


    As for...


    Could Stefan and Rhys be half-brothers or something?


    Martha didn''t speak for a long time. Melissa shrank her neck, and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?


    Why do you keep staring at me? "


    Why do you suspect that they are half-brothers?"


    Martha frowned. Stefan was the only son of the Harrison family, while Rhys was the only son of the


    Williams family. How could they possibly be brothers?


    Melissa didn''t know what Martha was thinking. She waved her hands leisurely and answered with a


    smile.


    "It''s amon storyline in novels. I''ve been writing this kind of stuff recently."


    Hearing this, Martha looked down slightly.


    Some clues came to her mind, but they did not meet either of the points Melissa had made.


    But...


    Her pupils constricted. She thought of something and immediately put down the wine ss in her hand,


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    took out her phone, and Googled Rhys'' information.


    She had checked it before, but the information was something general.


    It was only said that Rhys was the only son of the Williams family. He was identally lost when he


    was five years old and was found by the Williams family after ten years.


    Mr. Williams and Mrs. Williams returned with their son and loved him very much.


    There was no report or news about the ten years when Rhys was missing.


    Her intuition told her that there must be something about Rhys that she didn''t know, and that was the


    key.


    Melissa watched Martha''s knitted brows, and couldn''t help looking at her phone.


    "Rhys had been lost for ten years? Wow! So after ten years, they found their son. So dramatic... Do


    you think something happened during the ten years?"


    A novelist nevercked imagination.


    The unrecorded decade was enough for Melissa to write a million-word novel.


    Martha pursed her lips, her eyes darkened, but she said nothing.


    Who knew what happened during the time? She needed more detailed information about Rhys.


    She remembered...


    The orphanage Rhys took her tost time.


    Could that be the ce where he was taken in?

 Chapter 177 Do You Remember Him?

    Chapter 177 Do You Remember Him?


    Chapter 177 Do You Remember Him?


    Early the next morning, Martha drove to the orphanage where Rhys took herst time.


    Rhys was most likely to be in this orphanage during the ten years.


    Therefore, to know Rhys'' unknown past, she could onlye here for clues.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    On the way, her phone rang.


    She parked the car on the roadside to check the text message.


    The message was from Rupert...


    [When do you want a matching test between Rhys and Jimmy to be conducted? Tell me the time and


    I''ll arrange it.]


    Martha pursed her lips slightly. The sooner, the better.


    But she was unsure if Rhys would cooperate.


    With that in mind, she sent a message to Rhys...


    [Can you go to the hospital for bone marrow matching in the afternoon?]


    Soon, Rhys replied, [Alright.]


    The short answer made Martha have mixed feelings.


    Rhys agreed so readily. Does it mean that the test report was true?


    She suppressed her emotions and gave Rupert a clear reply, [Two o''clock in the afternoon. He will


    After sending the message, she put her phone aside and continued driving toward the orphanage.


    ...


    The orphanage had not changed much since she hadst been there.


    As soon as she walked in, a little boy hugged her. She recognized that this was the kid who spoke to


    Rhys thest time.


    Before she could ask, the boy raised his face and looked at her with expectancy.


    "Miss, didn''t Mr. Williamse with you?"


    At the boy''s words, Martha raised her eyes slightly, only to notice that several children standing in front


    of her all looked at her expectantly.


    It seemed that the children missed Rhys.


    She didn''t expect these children''s feelings for Rhys to be so deep.


    The next second, another girl grabbed her dress and shook it gently.


    After Martha came back to her senses, she smiled gently, and her voice softened.


    "He is busy. When he finishes his work, he wille to visit you. "


    As she spoke, she couldn''t help but reach out and touch the kids'' heads, but suddenly felt a pain in her


    heart.


    She wanted Jimmy to be healthy just like them...


    The kids were naive. They believed Martha.


    "When you go back, remember to tell Mr. Williams that we all miss him!"


    "Okay."


    ...


    After that Martha left the children to their own devices. She went to the dean''s office alone.


    After knocking on the office door, she walked in and met the dean.


    The dean looked in his forties. Martha thought he should know what happened ten years ago.


    She asked politely, "Excuse me, can I ask you something?"


    "Sure."


    The dean put aside his work and turned to look gently at Martha who came in.


    Martha smiled back, and then asked, "Was this orphanage been established more than ten years ago?"


    "Yes."


    As soon as the dean answered, Martha asked again.


    "Then do you still remember Rhys was taken in ten years ago?"


    The dean shook his head and looked at her apologetically.


    "Mr. Williams? He has donated a lot to this orphanage in the past few years, but I am not sure if he has


    ever been taken in... I just took over the orphanage for four or five years. I don''t know what happened


    ten years ago. You can ask older teachers here. "


    Martha nodded and went to the other teachers.


    The teachers were almost all neers. They knew nothing about it.


    Later, she found an old teacher who had worked here for 20 years.


    "I heard that Rhys stayed here back then. Do you have an impression of him?"

 Chapter 178 Remember To Divorce In Three Days

    Chapter 178 Remember To Divorce In Three Days


    Chapter 178 Remember to Divorce in Three days


    "I''m getting old and I can''t remember many things clearly."


    The old teacher recalled for a moment, and said, "I vaguely remember that... Rhys'' parents were very


    excited when they found their son."


    Martha''s eyes darkened. Parents were naturally excited to find their long-lost son.


    But...


    "How did Mr. and Mrs. Williams recognize their son?"


    After thinking for a while, the teacher replied, "I remember they recognized him by a family badge


    ne. I don''t know other details."


    A family badge ne...


    Just because of a ne?


    It seemed that was all the old teacher knew.


    Martha nodded, thanked the teacher, and looked at the time. It was gettingte. She should go back to


    the hospital.


    Just when she turned to leave, the old teacher thought of something and called out to her...


    "Wait."


    "Yes?"


    Martha turned around in doubt and looked at the teacher with puzzlement.


    The teacher slowly remembered something and said, "I remember that Mr. Williams wasn''t called Rhys


    by then. He had another name. It should be Hector... Yes, the kids all called him Hector. But I don''t


    know hisst name."


    Martha frowned, Hector?


    "Ok, thank you."


    Knowing a little was better than knowing nothing.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The name could be the key information.


    After thanking the teacher, Martha said goodbye and left the orphanage.


    Sitting in the car, she thought about the name and muttered, "Hector?"


    Wasn''t Rhys Williams his name? Why did the kids call him Hector?


    Was it a nickname?


    The more Martha thought about it, the more weird she felt. But she couldn''t name the strange part.


    In the end, she could only go to the hospital full of doubts.


    ...


    An hourter, she went to Jimmy''s hospital room.


    She had lunch with Jimmy, put him to sleep, and then left.


    At two o''clock, Martha and Rupert were waiting outside the examination room, when a tall figure


    appeared in the hospital corridor on time.


    "Miss Doyle, I''m notte."


    Martha''s eyes darkened, and the hand hanging by her side clenched.


    Rhys dared toe. Then the previous report was probably...


    Yet to be more certain, they had to wait for the new result.


    Martha smiled stiffly, and said in a businesslike manner, "Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Williams."


    Rhys raised his eyebrows, "Don''t worry. I always keep my word."


    As he spoke, he gave Martha a meaningful look.


    Martha understood. He was just reminding her not to forget his condition.


    She nced at Rhys indifferently and then left the examination room.


    Rupert would handle the rest.


    Half an hourter, Rhys finished the test. Rupert had been watching, so there was no chance for Rhys


    to fake anything.


    Coming out of the examination room, Martha kept staring at Rhys'' expression, wanting to see changes


    in his facial expression, but...


    He looked the same as usual.


    When Rhys saw that she was looking at him, he was not annoyed. Instead, he chuckled, and then held


    her in his arms, saying in a soft voice, "In three days, remember to divorce."


    In three days, the result shoulde out, and she should make a choice.


    He gave her time. But his patience was limited.


    Mixed emotions appeared in Martha''s eyes. She looked down, not looking at Rhys. But the hand


    around her waist made her very ufortable. She didn''t like it...

 Chapter 179 Rhys Blood Type

    Chapter 179 Rhys'' Blood Type


    Chapter 179 Rhys'' Blood Type


    Martha frowned but said nothing.


    She wanted to disengage herself from his arms, but Rhys used so much strength that she failed.


    At this moment, Rupert strode forward, pulled Martha away from the man''s arms, and pulled Martha


    behind him.


    Rhys was amused by this act.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He chuckled and joked, "Dr. Turner, are you trying to be the hero?"


    Disgust shed across Martha''s eyes upon hearing this.


    She hated Rhys'' frivolous look. He obviously had a scheme, but he pretended to be carefree.


    Rupert hated it even more.


    How could he stand seeing Martha, the woman he had protected for so long, be taken advantage of by


    another men?


    Especially this man, who didn''t look like a good guy.


    He looked at Rhys with indifferent eyes, and replied quietly, "It has nothing to do with you, Mr.


    Williams."


    Rhys raised his eyebrows, and joked with a smile, "It will in three days. And I won''t allow you to protect


    my wife by then, Dr. Turner."


    When Martha heard this, her expression turned cold. She ignored that nonsense and looked at Rhys


    coldly.


    "We''ll be waiting for the results. I hope you didn''t lie to me, Mr. Williams."


    "Of course not. After all, I see you as the person I will spend the rest of my life with."


    ''So I have no reason to lie to you.''


    Rhys'' smile grew wider, an aggressive look shing into his eyes.


    He put on his sunsses with a chuckle, and said meaningfully, "I''m waiting for your reply. I hope it''s


    good news."


    After that, he left the hospital.


    Watching Rhys leave, Martha clenched her hand, her nails digging into her palm. Her head tilted as


    she looked at Rupert and asked, "How is it?"


    Rupert nodded slightly, and replied in a low voice, "His blood type is the same as Jimmy''s."


    The blood type was the same, as for the result...


    Martha''s eyelids drooped and her eyes dimmed. It was hard to tell her emotions.


    "When will we get the results?"


    "At least tomorrow."


    Rupert looked at Martha withplicated feelings in his eyes, his mind jumbled.


    Having the same blood type was a necessary condition of being a bone marrow match.


    The final result depended on the bone marrow suitability.


    He hoped that the matching would be sessful so that Jimmy could live, but he didn''t want Martha to


    marry Rhys for that.


    But... She must take her pick between the two.


    While Rupert was in a daze, Martha had other ideas.


    She felt that she had ignored something. Key information shed into her mind.


    Jimmy was a blood type B, Stefan was the same, and Rhys...


    She remembered the information she found yesterday. ording to it, Rhys was a blood type A.


    But no one knew if it was urate.


    If that was true, how could his blood type match Jimmy''s?


    But the test results were right in front of her. Rhys was indeed a blood type A.


    Martha thought of what the old teacher in the orphanage said. Rhys used to be called "Hector".


    ''Could Hector and Stefan be brothers?''


    Martha froze, startled by the sudden thought.


    Rupert, who was standing beside her, noticed her expression. He frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?


    Are you feeling unwell? "


    Martha shook her head and hesitated to speak, her eyes looking dazed.


    She didn''t understand why she thought so. Just because they had the same blood type?


    The possibility of that situation was so low that she couldn''t believe it...


    "If a father''s bone marrow cannot match his child''s, how about the father''s brothers?"

 Chapter 180 He Refused To Answer Her Call

    Chapter 180 He Refused To Answer Her Call


    Chapter 180 He Refused to Answer Her Call


    The father''s brothers?


    Rupert frowned, not understanding why Martha asked that suddenly.


    He nodded. "Naturally, the probability of a rtive being a match is higher than that of an unrted


    person."


    Martha''s eyes were dark with unfathomable emotions. She pursed her lips and said nothing...


    ...


    At the president''s office of the Harrison Group.


    Stefan stood alone in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows. His cold aura made others fear him.


    He looked in the distance, lost in thought.


    He had a lot of doubts about Rhys.


    So he asked Eden to investigate him.


    He was desperate to confirm that Rhys'' test report was a forgery.


    If that was the case, Martha wouldn''t have to marry Rhys for Jimmy''s sake.


    But Jimmy would lose the chance to be saved.


    He had been absent from Jimmy''s life for the past four years. Now, he couldn''t stand parting with


    Jimmy.


    At this moment, Eden entered the office and interrupted his thoughts...


    "We got something."


    Stefan turned around and looked at Eden, his eyes dark.


    "Rhys did stay in an orphanage before. However, at that time, his name was not Rhys, but Hector."


    The information was far from enough.


    Stefan narrowed his eyes and asked coldly, "What''s hisst name?"


    Eden was silent, and then shook his head, "There is no record of hisst name."


    After hearing this, Stefan curled his lips into a cold smile.


    When Rhys was in the orphanage, he was only four or five years old with only limited knowledge.


    Stefan sneered, "I don''t think he would suddenly change his name when he was a child."


    Eden frowned, looking at Stefan confusedly, not understanding what he meant.


    Stefan''s lips were pressed into a line, and his fingers tapped the floor-to-ceiling window ss, his cold


    voice saying, "I guess he isn''t the real son of Mr. and Mrs. Williams."


    Eden was stunned, and then suddenly realized that something smelt fishy.


    "Makes sense. I''ve found the whole thing weird too."


    But...


    Eden thought of something, and shrugged, "Even if it proves that Rhys is not the Williams'' biological


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    son, what can we change? This fact will not affect the offer he made."


    Unless the test results showed that he wasn''t a match.


    Otherwise, nothing could be changed.


    Stefan''s eyes grew dimmer when he heard that.


    He had to admit that Eden was right.


    Things seemed to have been driven to a dead end.


    If he could, he wanted Rhys to disappear from this world immediately. The vibration of the phone on the


    table broke the silence in the office.


    When he saw Martha''s name on the screen, his pupils shrank slightly, and his hand holding the phone


    unconsciously tightened.


    He didn''t want to answer her call right now.


    Because he was afraid that Martha called him for a divorce.


    He didn''t want to face it. Eden stood aside. When he saw the caller ID on the phone screen, he knew


    what was going on instantly.


    He didn''t expect Stefan, who was always calm and aloof, to have fear too.


    After a while, Stefan eventfully answered the call.


    As soon as it got through, he heard Martha''s mild voice...


    "After you knock off,e to the hospital."


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and when he heard the word "hospital", sweat broke out in his palms. He


    asked in a husky and anxious voice, "Have you got the results? Or did something happen to Jimmy?"

 Chapter 181 Both Close And Distant

    Chapter 181 Both Close And Distant


    Chapter 181 Both Close And Distant


    "Take it easy. It''s just that Jimmy wants to see you."


    Martha''s faint voice made Stefan stiffen.


    He hesitated, unable to believe what he had heard.


    He gripped the phone tightly.


    Did Jimmy want to see him?


    He was afraid that he heard it wrong.


    Before he could speak again, Martha hung up the phone.


    It took Stefan a long time toe to himself, and it was the first time that his heart had been palpitating


    with disbelief.


    Eden could tell from Stefan''s expression that he was surprised but joyful.


    He teased with a chuckle, "Congrattions, this day finallyes."


    ...


    At the Doyle Group.


    After Martha hung up the phone, she lowered her head, and her eyes were somewhat puzzled.


    She couldn''t understand why Jimmy suddenly wanted to see Stefan...


    She was curious about what Jimmy felt when he said he wanted to see Stefan.


    But since that was what he wanted, she wouldn''t say no.


    She respected Jimmy''s decision.


    Martha hid her emotions. In the afternoon, after a few words with Jane, she left thepany.


    ...


    In the evening, Martha came to Jimmy''s ward.


    When she arrived, Stefan hadn''te yet. Jimmy was alone in the room sitting on the hospital bed,


    fiddling with the toys.


    Martha''s heart ached when she saw that.


    In those years abroad, to get herself back on track as soon as possible, she worked hard. Jimmy


    stayed in the hospital alone for most of the time.


    At that time, he spent his time ying with himself, just like what he was doing now.


    But a four-year-old child should be jolly and active.


    Martha pursed her lips and called softly, "Jimmy."


    When Jimmy heard her voice, his eyes lit up. He turned to look at her, "Mommy, you''re here."


    Martha walked over with a smile and rubbed the bangs on Jimmy''s forehead.


    She wanted to ask why he suddenly called her and said that he wanted to see Stefan.


    But before she could speak, someone knocked on the door.


    Stefan arrived.


    His husky voice with a hint of excitement came from outside the door...


    "May Ie in?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Martha turned to look at Jimmy, letting him decide.


    Jimmy nodded.


    Martha smiled faintly, walked over, and opened the door.


    Looking at the man standing outside the door, she nodded slightly. "Come in."


    The moment Stefan opened the door, his gaze was fixed on the child sitting on the hospital bed.


    It was the first time his heart had beaten so fast.


    He no longer saw any sign of dislike on Jimmy''s face.


    It seemed that Jimmy was really willing to see him.


    Seeing that Stefan stood rooted to the spot, Martha urged, "Come in, or I''ll close the door."


    Stefan came back to his senses upon hearing this sentence.


    He walked into the ward with the toys he bought.


    Only then did Martha notice that he even bought toys.


    But Jimmy had those toys already.


    Stefan looked at Jimmy''s innocent big eyes and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    He could only hand the toys to Jimmy, hoping that he would like them.


    His voice trembled slightly, "I bought those for you, I wonder if you like them."


    Jimmy''s eyes lit up. Martha saw a smile flit across his face.


    But a momentter, Jimmy hid his emotions again. He nodded obediently and said politely, "Thank you.


    "


    Jimmy''s short answer made Stefan''s mind full of thoughts in an instant.


    Beforeing here, he had thought a lot about what to say or do when meeting the child.


    But he never thought Jimmy''s opening line would be that simple.


    It showed that Jimmy tried to get close to him yet in a polite manner.


    But it didn''t matter, as long as he can see Jimmy so close...


    Sweat broke out on Stefan''s palms. After a long time, he asked hoarsely and undertone, "Jimmy, are


    you willing to forgive me?"


    Jimmy looked up at Stefan, shook his head, and answered directly, "No."


    He simply wanted to...


    He simply wanted to see Stefan. That didn''t mean he had forgiven Stefan.


    After Jimmy said this, he lowered his head and opened the toy bag. He had no intention of calling


    Stefan "daddy".

 Chapter 182 Sacrifice Our Marriage

    Chapter 182 Sacrifice Our Marriage


    Chapter 182 Sacrifice our Marriage


    For Stefan, it was quite satisfying that Jimmy was willing to see him.


    Martha, who was watching their interactions silently, hadplicated feelings.


    She thought Jimmy would care little about the toys that he already had, but...


    He was still happy to receive them.


    At that moment, it struck her that what was important was not whether he had the toys or not, rather, it


    was who bought him the toys.


    She could never give him the paternal love he needed.


    The next minute, Jimmy''s voice brought her back to reality.


    "How about telling me a story?"


    He said to Stefan, who was stunned. He didn''t expect such a question.


    Telling a story... was not easy for him.


    After all, he had never done it before and had no idea how to do it.


    Jimmy blinked in confusion.


    Was it so difficult for him to tell a story?


    Those disappointed eyes grasped Stefan''s heart and he agreed without hesitation.


    It was the first time that Martha had seen Stefan being so embarrassed. The corner of her mouth


    curved up unwittingly.


    Just like that, Mr. Harrison turned on his mode of telling a fairy tale in fits and starts.


    He had never told a story before, but he was willing to try it for his kid.


    After all, it was his responsibility.


    Martha noticed the faint smile on Jimmy''s face.


    It had been his dream to hear his father telling him stories.


    Now, it finally came true, though the story sounded rather weird.


    She looked down at the time and left the ward, leaving private time for them to get familiar with each


    other.


    After all, the fact that they were father and son would never be altered.


    It was almost dark. Martha was standing in the end of the hallway, watching the night cover the city.


    Now that she gave it a thought, it was the fourth time Jimmy had met Stefan.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Jimmy made great effort to return home, and yet his father neglected him several times. Even adults


    would be vexed in this situation, let alone a four-year-old child.


    But tomorrow...


    Thinking of Rhys, Martha hadplicated feelings.


    Half an hourter, Stefan got out of the ward.


    When he saw Martha at the end of the corridor, his eyes were filled with softness and satisfaction.


    Though the time he spent with Jimmy was not much, he felt their rtionship much closer.


    Jimmy was still reluctant to call him "daddy", but at least Jimmy was willing to see him, which warmed


    his heart.


    With a smile on his face, Stefan slowly approached Martha, "He''s asleep."


    Martha nodded. It was gettingte. Now that Jimmy had fallen asleep, it was time for her to go home.


    Realizing that she was about to leave, Stefan opened his mouth, "Let me drive you home."


    Martha stopped, but she only pressed her lips together and did not turn him down.


    But Stefan knew, the more indifferent she was towards him, the more distance there were between


    them.


    It was like they were two strangers, with invisible distance in between.


    Without speaking a word, the two of them went to the garage of the hospital and left.


    On their way back to the Doyle Manor, Stefan could not help peeking at Martha from time to time. She


    was staring at the outside with her red lips slightly pressed.


    It was extremely quiet in the car.


    About ten minutester, Martha opened her mouth and broke the silence.


    "Don''te to the hospital tomorrow."


    Stefan got frustrated about her bluntness.


    He pressed his lips together and said nothing. He was only driving his car, as if he had heard nothing.


    He knew what Martha meant.


    She didn''t want him to quarrel with Rhys.


    But she was his wife. How could he let her...


    He knew that Rhys wanted to marry her with a purpose. How could he live it down if he failed to protect


    her?


    His eyes that were fixed on the road got colder and colder. A cold aura radiated from him.


    Certainly, Martha felt it. She looked down and pondered.


    In the end, she said something, which made the atmosphere in the car extremely tense.


    "Let me make my own decision this time."


    Decision.


    As his pupils shrank slightly, Stefan hit the brake and pulled over.


    He turned to Martha, trying to suppress his anger.


    "Does your decision mean to sacrifice our marriage without thinking twice?"


    ''Sacrifice, marriage...''


    Why did it sound so hrious?


    Martha could not help huffing out augh.


    She had never sacrificed their marriage.


    She looked at him and answered calmly. It was hard to tell what she was feeling. But the more


    detached she looked like, the more hurtful her words were.


    "Aren''t you the one who sacrificed our marriage in the first ce, Stefan?"

 Chapter 183 Questioning His Love

    Chapter 183 Questioning His Love


    Chapter 183 Questioning His Love


    Why was he questioning her?


    She was just trying to save her own child. Did she do anything wrong?


    Stefan was so shocked that he could not even utter one word.


    He wanted to say something, but there seemed to be a lump in his throat that choked him.


    Though he hated to admit it, what Martha said was true. He could never argue with that.


    Dead silence reigned over the car.


    Even their breathing was clear to the ears.


    After a long while, Martha added calmly, "Even if Rhys wasn''t involved, even if the deal never existed,


    we would get divorced either way."


    Their divorce had nothing to do with other people.


    Stefan could not help clenching the steering wheel. He asked in a hoarse voice, "Why? Why can''t you


    give me..."


    Before he could finish the sentence, Martha interrupted him drily.


    She knew what he was going to say.


    Why couldn''t she give him another chance?


    "I don''t love you anymore, Stefan."


    It was not the first time she had said this to Stefan, but he seemed to refuse to ept it.


    Maybe he was trying to fool himself. Maybe he really didn''t believe it.


    But Martha still felt it necessary to tell him.


    "I don''t love you anymore. Don''t you get it?"


    If she didn''t love him anymore, how could they spend the rest of their lives together?


    Stefan seemed quite disappointed.


    He thought he still had a chance of getting her back as long as their marriagested.


    But the heartless way in which she treated him cut him to the quick.


    He stared into her eyes, hoping to find a trace of emotion in them. Even a trace of hate would be


    counted as afort for him.


    But... there was only honesty and indifference. The brightness that once was in them was long gone.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    With haste, Stefan answered, "But I love you."


    Love?


    Martha slightly shook her head and smiled without saying anything.


    If he had told her so four years ago, maybe they wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    Did it still matter whether he loved her or not?


    Faced with the irony in her eyes, Stefan seemed to recall a time when he was all she could see. He


    could always see the deep affection in her eyes back then.


    He couldn''t help reaching out his hands and fondled her face. This time, she didn''t avoid his touch.


    His eyes grew darker.


    He leaned to her and asked softly in her ear, "What should I do to make you love me again?"


    The warm breath fell on Martha''s ear, but there was not a single change on her face.


    She remained detached. Not a trace of joy or anger could be observed.


    Love him again? How?


    Her love for him had been exhausted since four years ago. There was no way she could love him


    again.


    Martha slightly shook her head and asked with a faint smile, "Are you sure what you mean is love?"


    Hearing that, Stefan could hardly breathe.


    Was she questioning his love?


    It felt like his heart was being stabbed by a sharp knife.


    Martha seemed to know it all, "Maybe the feeling that you have for me is just guilt, just like what you


    had for Hollie. It means protection, promise, but not love."


    The most basic love means no harm.


    Stefan looked into her eyes and said seriously, "No, I know what my heart wants. I love you."


    Martha was not moved, while Stefan stared at her with his loving eyes and continued, "I have no idea


    since when, I began to think about you all the time, want to see you all the time... I think, you are the


    one I love in the beginning."


    In the beginning... These three words were rather surprising for Martha.


    She almost forgot what she and he were like in the beginning.


    She smiled, "Do you remember when we first met?''


    Stefan nodded.


    Of course, he remembered.


    The first time they met, she was wearing a dress and was walking down the staircase like a little


    princess.


    She walked toward him with apparent happiness and smiled, "Big brother, you are so good-looking!"


    Had she forgotten it?

 Chapter 184 I Loved You With All My Heart

    Chapter 184 I Loved You With All My Heart


    Chapter 184 I Loved You with All My Heart


    "We had a nice beginning. Why can''t we have a happy ending?"


    Martha came back from memory and looked at the man in front of her.


    What a beautiful memory, but... she only felt more ironic at this moment when she looked back at it.


    She shook her head and answered coldly, "There''s no way to go back, Stefan."


    Hearing that, he hurried to grasp her hands and refuted, "No. We can go back. We can start over," as


    long as he didn''t give up and she was willing to give him another chance.


    The expression on Martha''s face wasplicated. She opened her mouth and answered quietly but


    resolutely, "I''m not the old innocent Martha anymore and you are not the young Stefan either."


    Now that both of us had changed, how was it possible for us to go back?


    The beautiful old days were long gone as time passed by.


    Stefan was stunned. A sense of powerlessness flooded over him.


    He wanted to make her stay, but why was he feeling so helpless?


    It was until then that he realized maybe it was out of his ability to make her stay.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened. He had always been proud, but at that moment, he pleaded, "Don''t leave me,


    Martha, please."


    He had never begged anyone.


    But the love for her urged him to beg her.


    Martha felt a prickling pain in her heart, not for Stefan, but for herself.


    She begged him once, too.


    But he ignored her.


    She once loved him so much that she gave him everything, though he hurt her again and again, and in


    the end, she could only give up on him in despair.


    Now, his confession of love meant nothing to her.


    A relieved smile appeared on Martha''s face.


    "I loved you with all my heart, Stefan."


    She had loved him with her heart and soul.


    It was exactly because she had loved him deeply that she understood how excruciating the pain he


    inflicted on her was.


    Martha had sworn that she would never make the same mistake.


    Men, love, they meant nothing to her.


    She let out a relieved smile, unfastened the seat belt and got off the car.


    Stefan closed his eyes. The pain in his heart was unbearable.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He got off the car as well and hurried to grasp her wrist.


    "Don''t leave."


    Martha stopped but didn''t move. She didn''t even look back at him.


    Stefan felt a lump in his throat, and it was after a long while that he could speak.


    "Don''t leave me, please?"


    Martha''s eyshes fluttered, but she pursed her lips and said nothing.


    She had made her point.


    She knew Stefan had figured it out but was unwilling to admit it.


    There was no point in asking her to stay.


    As Stefan heard no answer, he knew what her silence represented.


    He could no longer make her stay.


    As the pain spread all over, Stefan let her go after all.


    His warmth on Martha''s wrist was gradually fading away. She covered the disappointment in her eyes


    and left without even looking back.


    As he was watching her stepping away, Stefan felt a sense of bitterness and could not utter a word.


    She was right. Four years ago, she loved him so much that she almost lost her life.


    He was her Waterloo.


    This time, she didn''t win, either.


    But he had lost everything.


    Eventually, hepletely lost the sight of her back.


    At night, the city was covered with hazy darkness.


    When Eden arrived at the bar, the table was upied with wine bottles.


    And besides Stefan, there was a woman.


    Eden frowned at the stinking smell of alcohol.


    He had never seen Stefan, who had always been proud, act like this.


    And the reason for his change was merely because of a woman called Martha.


    "Get out."


    He shouted gruffly, shoving the woman who was trying to hit on him.


    The woman lowered her head and stood up, intimidated. But her unwillingness in her eyes was hard to


    cover.


    Eden approached, gave her a nce, and said in a low voice, "Don''t mess with him."


    But how could she let the chance slip away?


    Mr. Harrison was the most distinguished man in this city. If she could hook up with him, she wouldn''t


    have to worry about the rest of her life.


    Thinking of that, she smiled tteringly and wrapped her hands around his neck.


    "It''s been a long while, Mr. Harrison."

 Chapter 185 Paranoia

    Chapter 185 Paranoia


    Chapter 185 Paranoia


    Seeing that the woman did not follow his suggestion, Eden said nothing more and sat beside Stefan to


    drink with him.


    As he had expected, the next moment, Stefan warned coldly, "You want to go to hell or what?"


    His look scared the woman who thought she had seen Death itself. She shuddered while taking her


    hands off. Then she hurried to leave the room.


    Eden could see that the woman was apparently trembling.


    He sneered and silently sipped the alcohol.


    That was the consequence of ignoring a nice suggestion.


    The ss was soon emptied as Stefan was determined to get himself drunk.


    Eden narrowed his eyes and dissuaded, "Don''t drink like that. It''s not good for your health."


    With his head tilted back, Stefan finished thest of his drink and said in a low voice, "Ease. It won''t kill


    me."


    Certainly, Eden knew what he meant.


    It was not lethal; thus, he didn''t have to worry.


    But how could he not worry about Stefan seeing him behave like that?


    Eden pressed his lips together, "Martha still wants a divorce?"


    Stefan''s eyes darkened. Apparently, he didn''t want to hear that name.


    Eden had no intention of hurting him. He changed the subject instantly, "Have you seen the child?"


    "Yes, I stayed a while with him. Though he''s reluctant to admit that I''m his father, I know he needs me."


    "I didn''t take the parental responsibility."


    Eden sighed andforted him softly, "It was because you were unaware of his existence."


    But it didn''tfort him at all. He was still frustrated and said in a hoarse voice, "I should have


    recognized him."


    If he couldn''t recognize his own son, how could he expect the child to admit him as a father?


    Speaking of that, he felt a pang in his stomach.


    His face turned pale, and his brow furrowed as he was leaning against the couch.


    Eden noticed that he looked odd and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing."


    He shook his head and raised the ss again.


    Eden frowned and took his ss away.


    "Stop. You need to go to the hospital."


    Stefan refuted with his hoarse voice, "I''m alright. I don''t have to go the hospital."


    He was leaning against the couch and poured himself another ss of wine while bearing the pain


    from the stomach.


    "Only alcohol can make me forget those things temporarily. Otherwise, there''s too much pain here."


    He pointed at his heart.


    Martha''s words kept resounding in his brain.


    They were like sharp knives that stabbed exactly in his heart.


    Meanwhile, there was nothing he could do to alleviate the pain.


    "It''s in the past. You need to let it go."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Let it go?"


    Stefan murmured and repeated it, "It took me so long to realize that I love her. I thought I could win her


    back and now you are telling me that I should let it go?"


    Hearing those words and looking at the miserable Stefan was too much for Eden. He stood up, took his


    ss of wine, and smashed it to the ground.


    "If I were you, I would go for her."


    Stefan seemed to think about something but said nothing in return.


    Eden red at him as if he was angry about Stefan''s inaction, "If I couldn''t live without a woman, I


    would go to her and hand her a knife."


    ''Whether you can win her back depends on whether what you do can touch her heart.'' Eden thought.


    "If I loved her, I would tell her to kill me or love me."


    If he truly couldn''t let her go, he might as well go to the extreme andpensate her with his own life.

 Chapter 186 Maybe ThereS Still A Chance For Negotiation

    Chapter 186 Maybe There''S Still A Chance For Negotiation


    Chapter 186 Maybe There''s Still a Chance for Negotiation


    The next morning when the sun just rose, Martha drove to the hospital.


    She didn''t look good, for she spent the whole night thinking about the result that was going toe out


    the next day.


    She hoped that Jimmy could continue his life, but meanwhile, she was worried that Rhys was lying to


    her.


    With nervous feelings, she arrived at the hospital.


    From afar, she noticed Rupert was standing at the doorway seriously.


    Martha frowned slightly and headed towards his direction.


    "What''s the result?"


    "Here."


    He handed the result to Martha.


    She nervously turned to thest page, and when she saw the result, she let out a relieved sigh.


    It said the donor, [The donor is an 8/8 HLA match for the patient. A bone marrow transnt is feasible.]


    Though it was within her expectation, she was still thrilled.


    Rhys didn''t lie to her.


    If he didn''t lie, should she agree to the condition he made?


    Rupert, who was standing right in front of her, saw the hesitation on her face and asked, "It turns out


    he''s a match for Jimmy. Are you going to marry him?"


    He had tried to protect her years before, but still, he watched her marry Stefan like a moth to a me.


    And in the end, she almost lost her life.


    How could he let her go to hell once again?


    Rupert clenched his hands unwittingly while looking calm.


    Martha looked down. Something was flickering in her eyes, "Do I have other choices?"


    That was the only opportunity to save Jimmy she had had for all those years. As a mother, she was


    willing to exchange her happiness for the life of her child.


    Hearing that, Rupert pressed his lips together. There was evident concern and distress in his eyes.


    After a long pause, he asked, "Is there any chance he would agree without you marrying him?"


    He had no idea what sort of man Rhys was, but his instinct told him that the man was not an ordinary


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    man.


    If his love for Martha was not genuine, was it possible for him to make other conditions?


    Martha''s eyshes fluttered, her mind jumbled.


    She had a surmise in her mind, which she needed to prove in person.


    If it was true, maybe...


    Thinking of that, she looked up and answered dubiously, "Maybe there''s still a chance for negotiation."


    Rupert frowned, confused.


    "What do you mean?"


    Martha shook her head and didn''t continue the subject. She smiled, "I''m going to ask Rhys."


    "I''ll go with you."


    Rupert looked worried.


    Martha was somewhat touched and smiled tenderly.


    "It''s alright. I can do it myself."


    She finished her sentence and left the hospital.


    Now that the results hade out, her meeting with Rhys was inevitable.


    But this time, she was going to take the initiative.


    After leaving the hospital, she texted Rhys, [Meet me at the orphanage. Three o''clock in the afternoon.]


    Meanwhile, in the Harrison Vi.


    In the bedroom, as the ck curtains blocked the light from the outside, it was still utterly dark on the


    inside.


    Feeling an intense headache, Stefan rubbed his temples and opened his eyes.


    He was totally drunkst night. He supposed it was Eden who got him back.


    Meanwhile, his mind was still befuddled from the headache ofst night''s hangover.


    A few secondster, it seemed something struck him suddenly. He looked up at the clock.


    It was almost the middle of the day. The results probably hade out.


    Was Martha on her way to see Rhys right now?


    Stefan clenched his fists, his eyes darkening.


    He must stop it.


    Eden was right. He''d rather die than see Martha marry another guy.


    After changing his clothes, Stefan walked out of his room and was about to go to the hospital. But there


    were two women waiting in the hall downstairs.

 Chapter 187 The Illegitimate Son

    Chapter 187 The Illegitimate Son


    Chapter 187 The Illegitimate Son


    One of the women was about forty years old, while the other was twenty years old or so. They were


    mother and daughter.


    The older one was Stefan''s aunt, Giana Harrison.


    She had been living abroad since she was a child. Later, she married a wealthy man and lived well.


    She had a daughter called Amanda Booker, probably the one standing beside her.


    Stefan frowned slightly. Why were they back at this moment?


    Hearing the sound from upstairs, Giana looked up. When she saw who was walking down, she smiled.


    "It''s been a long while, Stefan. You didn''t go to work today?"


    "Right."


    Stefan answered ndly.


    He was not that close to them. Giana only went back once to mourn his father when he passed away.


    Other than that, they had not muchmunication.


    Their sudden appearance was quite suspicious for Stefan.


    But Giana seemed to behave quite naturally. She smiled while holding her daughter''s hands and


    introduced her daughter to Stefan, "Stefan, this is Amanda Booker, my daughter, your cousin."


    Stefan''s face didn''t change. He looked drily at the girl behind her.


    After only one nce, he looked away.


    Giana slightly turned her head to see her daughter, who was looking down silently.


    Giana pinched her daughter''s hand and signaled her to send her regards.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Amanda stepped forward shyly and said with a blushing face, "Good afternoon, Stefan."


    Hearing that, Stefan frowned slightly.


    He didn''t like this cousin. But since they were rted by blood, he didn''t say anything.


    He looked at Giana with his dark eyes and asked coldly, "What brought you here, aunt Giana?"


    Giana called the servants and had them bring her luggage to the room.


    Then she turned to Stefan and exined a bit resignedly, "I had a divorce. So, I n to stay here for a


    while."


    Stefan pursed his lips and said nothing.


    The divorce probably suggested that she was going to stay a long while here.


    Seeing that Stefan kept silent and didn''t express his attitude, Giana frowned in displeasure. The smile


    on her face froze.


    "What? Am I not weed?"


    "No."


    There was some unfathomable emotions in his detached voice.


    It seemed that he was displeased.


    Giana certainly felt it. With a sullen look, she said, "I am one of the Harrisons. This is my home as well."


    Stefan frowned with impatience.


    He was going to the hospital to check the result and had no time to waste on her.


    He checked the time and was about to leave.


    But before he could leave, his wrist was caught by Amanda.


    A trace of gloominess shed through his eyes. He turned around and saw Amanda''s piteous eyes.


    She asked with grief, "Do you dislike us, Stefan?"


    "No. You can stay here as long as you want."


    Stefan got rid of her and answered in an indifferent voice.


    When she heard that, Giana''s expression was softened.


    No matter who was the owner of Harrison Group, she could get the family property as long as herst


    name remained unchanged.


    Now that she was back, she was not going to leave easily.


    Stefan gave them a nce and said nothing more. But Giana stopped him, "Wait."


    Stefan stopped in his tracks and heard she say, "Honestly, I came back for someone."


    He was getting impatient.


    So what? It had nothing to do with him.


    The cold aura around him indicated his impatience.


    A cold look shed into Giana''s eyes. Since her nephew was being so impolite, she would not show


    him any mercy.


    "I came back for your father."


    Father?


    Hearing that, Stefan frowned. Meanwhile, Giana continued, "No. Technically, I came back for another


    son of your father."


    The minute she finished her sentence, Stefan was stunned.


    Another son?


    Who was he?

 Chapter 188 Two Years Younger Than Him

    Chapter 188 Two Years Younger Than Him


    Chapter 188 Two Years Younger than Him


    Stefan''s eyes grew dark. After a brief period of shock, he recovered hisposure.


    He narrowed his eyes and asked with an even colder voice, "What do you mean, Giana?"


    Giana huffed out augh and replied, "You didn''t hear me wrong. Your father has another son."


    Since her nephew didn''t wee her that much, she wouldn''t mind finding that illegitimate son back.


    By then, she could watch them from afar when they werepeting with each other, and reap the


    spoils when both were exhausted.


    Stefan asked, "What was going on?"


    His parents had only one child and that was him. Howe...? He had little connection with Giana. So,


    naturally, he suspected that she was lying.


    Seeing the doubt in his eyes, Giana smiled and then acted as if she was in a dilemma, "Actually, your


    father had an illegitimate son, which he didn''t tell you."


    An illegitimate son!


    Hearing that, Stefan turned serious. He could not believe that.


    In his memory, his father loved his mother deeply. whenever his mother was not in a good mood, his


    father would try to cheer her up.


    How was it possible for a man like his father to betray his family?


    The atmosphere was tense.


    "Tell me."


    Giana pretended to not know where to start, when she eyed him furtively from time to time.


    After a long while, she sighed and said, "When your father was still alive, he told me about the child


    and asked me to bring him home. After all, he''s one of the Harrisons."


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Stefan clenched his fists. It was hard to tell what emotions he was trying to repress.


    Giana shook her head sadly.


    "I had been living abroad for the past years and had my own business to deal with. Though I had


    someone investigate the situation of the child, my men never found out where he was."


    "Until a few days ago, I knew where he was. So, I came back."


    Stefan''s face looked worse as Giana finished her sentence. He pressed lips into a grim line.


    Terrified by Stefan, Amanda shuddered and hid behind her mother, grasping the hem of her clothes.


    She thought since Stefan looked nice, he would treat her well.


    But this man turned out to be very moody, which really scared her.


    Meanwhile, Stefan was still lost in his thoughts and could not believe what Giana said.


    The car ident happened years ago had inscribed in his mind deeply.


    His parents held each other''s hand so tightly that even death didn''t separate them. He thought it was


    because of the courage of dying with their loved ones.


    But today, someone tried to shatter that belief.


    How was he supposed to believe her?


    He looked at Giana coldly and answered snappishly, "My father''s not that kind of people. I''m the only


    son in the Harrison family."


    Giana shook her head as if she felt sorry for Stefan and added with a resigned tone, "Is it necessary for


    me to lie to you, Stefan?"


    He stiffened. And there was a nuance of change on his face, which was not obvious.


    A weird silence upied the hall. Amanda dared not to make a single bit of noise.


    After a long while, Giana said meaningfully, "I didn''t lie to you, Stefan. As for your mother, she didn''t tell


    you because she had no idea of that, either."


    The coldness on Stefan''s face was rather scary.


    Giana had been living abroad for a long time and the first thing she came back with her daughter was


    to find the illegitimate son.


    Her purpose was so evident that Stefan couldn''t help guessing if she had other purposes.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    His eyes got even more unfathomable as he was staring at Giana.


    Feeling the pressure, Giana trembled on the inside.


    Despite that, she continued, "I know it''s hard for you to ept it immediately, Stefan. But I was telling


    the truth. Though it''s disgraceful to mention the illegitimate son, he was your father''s son, after all."


    After saying that, she sighed.


    Her sigh sounded abrupt in the dead silence and annoyed Stefan.


    He looked at her with sullen eyes.


    It was impossible for him to believe that his father, who had always loved his mother, would do


    something like that.


    Stefan opened his mouth and said, "My father had loved my mother since he was a child. And my


    mother gave birth to me after they''d been married for less than a year. If you dare to nder him my


    father, I won''t let you off."


    Giana was stunned. Her brow were knitted in displeasure.


    She answered him slightly ironically, "Believe it or not. He''s two years younger than you, speaking of


    which, he''s your younger brother."


    Two years younger than him, his brother...

 Chapter 189 WhoS He?

    Chapter 189 Who''S He?


    Chapter 189 Who''s He?


    Stefan was shocked again. She implied was that his father had an illegitimate son after he was


    married, which meant his father betrayed his mother.


    Before he could say anything, Giana continued, "The reason why I came back this time is that I know


    where he is now. I will bring him back..."


    Before Giana could finish her sentence, Stefan rebuked her in rage, "Get the hell out of here. You


    nder the dead. You don''t deserve to live here!"


    "How could you ask me to leave? I''m one of the Harrisons."


    Giana answered him in anger.


    Then, she smiled coldly while watching Stefan, "There''s no way I dare to lie to you. After all, you are


    the eldest son. But whether you believe it or not, that child is rted to your father by blood."


    His fists clenched. Giana rotated her ring as the irony in her eyes got more obvious.


    "Your father died from an ident. It happened so suddenly that no one expected that. But one thing


    I''m sure is that hisst wish was to see the child."


    "He wanted that child to return to the Harrison family as soon as possible."


    "Enough."


    Stefan shouted in anger, feeling an intense headache.


    Giana was his aunt. Therefore, he could not ask her to leave. But he didn''t want to stay there and listen


    to her nonsense.


    Stefan turned around and was about to leave. He intended to ignore her.


    Seeing that, Giana stepped forward and said to him, "He''s of high status now. I heard that he was


    going against you."


    Going against him?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Stefan stopped with a sullen face.


    How could an illegitimate son be of high status?


    Noticing his reaction, Giana realized that Stefan started to believe her, and continued, "It never


    urred to me that he would be the son of a wealthy family. I also heard he was messing around


    with your wife. I..."


    Stefan was not in the mood to hear the rest.


    When Martha was involved, he could never keep calm.


    He turned around suddenly and asked icily, "Who is he?"


    Meanwhile, Martha headed to the orphanage after she left the hospital.


    It was almost the appointed time for their meeting. She waited for a long while outside the orphanage


    and yet Rhys didn''t show up.


    It was weird. Though he had ulterior motives, he always arrived on time or even earlier. It was rare that


    he waste.


    The corner of her mouth curved up slightly.


    Maybe it was because he didn''t expect she would ask him to meet here.


    Maybe he was reluctant toe.


    Her face darkened as she became more and more convinced of her guess.


    So, that must be it.


    After a short while, a ck car pulled over in front of the orphanage.


    A tall man got off the car with the same casual look and approached her.


    "Did you miss me?" He asked flirtatiously but was interrupted by Martha, "The result hase out.


    You''re a match for Jimmy, which means a bone marrow transnt is feasible."


    Hearing that, he smiled wide.


    He looked at Martha with a flirty look and answered, "A gentleman like me would never lie to a beauty."


    He was brazen enough to call himself a gentleman.


    Martha gave him a nce and said in a businesslike tone, "It would be safer to check it by myself."


    He shrugged resignedly and said with a bit of innocence, "Well. I don''t know what evil thing I had done


    that made you distrust me."

 Chapter 190 He DidnT Coerce Her

    Chapter 190 He Didn''T Coerce Her


    Chapter 190 He Didn''t Coerce Her


    Martha''s lips were pressed. She was pondering how to negotiation with Rhys.


    Rhys saw that she was silent, but he didn''t care and asked smiling, "Since we''re here, how about we


    go inside to visit the children?"


    "No, let''s talk here."


    It was no need to make everything so clear.


    He knew why she asked him to meet here.


    An emotion shed in Rhys'' eyes. He asked in an intentionally light-minded tone,


    "Are you going to get divorced? Oh, if so, I''d like to go with you."


    "Rhys, we have another choice."


    Martha stared at him impassively while her hands were sweating a little due to nervousness.


    She was not sure if Rhys would agree with that, but she made a desperate attempt.


    There was no doubt that she would save Jimmy no matter what price she needed to pay, but-


    It didn''t mean that she had to marry Rhys.


    Rhys smiled evilly and indecorously.


    "Miss Doyle, do you mean I''m not worthy of you?"


    "No."


    Martha replied in an indifferent tone. It was not about whether he deserved her.


    After Rhys heard her answer, he squinted slightly at her and asked chuckling,


    "So what do you mean?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I know you don''t love me. Since you want to make a deal with me, you can make some other


    conditions."


    There were many kinds of deals. She could give him anything except marriage.


    Rhys clearly saw the worries in Martha''s eyes. He smiled, got closer to her, and said in a low voice,


    "Like what?"


    "Cooperation. Orpany projects. Whatever you want." In fact, she knew it was not enough for Rhys.


    After all, he didn''t care about these at all.


    What about his true identity? Could she threaten him if she used his true identity as a bargaining chip?


    It was thest thing she would like to do.


    After all, she was turning to him for help.


    She looked up at the man standing next to her with her firm gaze.


    "Except marrying you, we can talk about whatever you want..."


    "Really? Whatever?"


    Rhys rubbed his chin, a bigger smile unconsciously lifting the corner of his mouth.


    This woman was funny. She knew why he wanted to marry her, but she still struggled to negotiate with


    him.


    What if he changed his mind of donating his marrow suddenly? Was she not afraid of it?


    "Yes, whatever else."


    The eyes of Rhys became cold while his smile became more presumptuous.


    "But unfortunately, I only want you to marry me."


    Martha lowered her eyes with her lips pressed, saying nothing.


    Rhys raised his eyebrows slightly. He stepped forward and whispered in her ear.


    "I have no choice. At present, you''re the person Stefan cares about most."


    His warm breath touched Martha''s ear which made her quiver and move a step backward.


    "It''s between you. It''s none of my business."


    Rhysughed insolently at her words.


    "It''s up to you whether to save Jimmy."


    He didn''t coerce her.


    Martha felt like being in a icy cave. It seemed that they would not meet in the middle.


    Then she tried to make a deal with him in his way. She turned around and looked at the orphanage in


    front of her, saying in a soft voice with her red lips opened.


    "Rhys, do you know why I asked you to meet here?"


    Rhys became a bit sterner as he heard he question, but he soon recovered his smile.


    "One of the most difficult things is to see through what a woman is thinking about. It''s


    like seeking for a needle in the ocean."


    "I thought you could make it every time."


    Martha said in a especially calm and cold tone, looking at him.


    Each time, he took control of the games between them. Why did he be a fool this time?


    The reason why Martha chose this ce for their meeting was for one thing-


    She wanted to know whether the rtionship between Rhys and Stefan was as the same as she


    expected.

 Chapter 191 Hector Harrison

    Chapter 191 Hector Harrison


    Chapter 191 Hector Harrison


    Rhys wore his sunsses and chuckled, "I''m not interested in your thoughts. But I gotta warn you there


    is not much time for you. You''d better make a decision as soon as possible. Or you know what will


    happen."


    Martha lowered her head. A tumult of feelings showed up in her eyes.


    "Tell me your choice in 24 hours. Otherwise, you should ask others to save Jimmy."


    He gave her a cold smile with a sharp gaze and then he turned away and was about to leave.


    He didn''t know why Martha asked him toe to the orphanage, but he was unwilling to talk about the


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    bygones with anyone currently.


    He... would reveal the truth only if he got everything he wanted.


    Martha stayed put.


    She looked at his back. Her face became pale gradually.


    Before Rhys reached his car, Martha bit her lip and called the name-


    "Hector!"


    Rhys'' pupils shrank due to shock while his dark eyes were tinged with coldness and anger. However,


    he went on moving.


    He knew Martha must have investigated him without his knowledge.


    But so what if she knew his real name?


    Rhys looked sullen. He approached his car and was about to open the door.


    Martha, standing not far away behind, saw that Rhys was not swayed and clenched her fists a bit


    tighter.


    Finally, Martha cried out the full name she had guessed-


    "Hector Harrison!"


    Suddenly, Rhys stopped and frowned. His eyes were deep and dark with an obscure emotion.


    Hector Harrison...


    It had been a long time since he heard this name!


    Martha knew she was right!


    Rhys... He came from the Harrison family.


    Although Martha had suspected it before, she was still in shock after confirmation.


    Hector Harrison should be of the same generation of Stefan; they might even be brothers!


    Martha was Stefan''s childhood friend, but she never knew Frank Harrison had another son living


    outside before.


    In her memory, Stefan was Frank''s only child, and his parents are an affectionate couple... What was


    going on with Rhys?


    Was he an illegitimate son?


    It didn''t take Martha long to think over all the possibilities. After she came back to life, she hurried to


    Rhys.


    "As I expected. Youe from the Harrison family. You''re... Stefan''s brother."


    She used to think it a strange coincidence that Rhys'' bone marrow matched Jimmy''s, because it was


    the most difficult of the most difficult to find a match among millions of people.


    But now, it all made sense since Rhys was Stefan''s brother.


    It was not surprising that he could donate his marrow to Jimmy as they were rtives.


    When she was thinking about it, Rhys looked back at her. For an instance, Martha''s heart trembled


    because of Rhys'' horrifying bloodshot eyes.


    The faint smile was no longer on his face, only coldness and cruelty being left in his eyes.


    The name "Hector Harrison" had been covered for so long that Rhys almost forgot it.


    Unexpectedly, it was Martha who mentioned it again.


    However, no one was in a position to mention it again!


    At this moment, the man red at Martha like a beast being trod on the tail.


    His scarlet eye pupils dted as if he were the Deathing from the hell.


    Martha met his re and shivered with fear subconsciously.


    She felt the cold aura that radiated from Rhys.


    She had never seen Rhys act like this; he resembled a sanguinary killer longing to devastate the whole


    world...

 Chapter 192 Say It Again

    Chapter 192 Say It Again


    Chapter 192 Say It Again


    However, in order to save Jimmy, Martha had no choice.


    She clenched her fists and said coldly, "You''re not Rhys Williams. You were not from the Williams


    family. You..."


    Before she finished, Rhys squeezed her throat suddenly.


    As if looking at a dying person, the man gazed at her maliciously and fiercely. His sharp and gelid voice


    said, "Say it again?"


    Martha''s pupils got smaller because of astonishment. She never expected Rhys would turn into a


    beast.


    She could feel his grips tightening slowly, which led to her difficulty in breathing.


    She struggled to loosen his grips and tried hard to get rid of his control.


    "Let go... Rhys..."


    However, Rhys only stared at Martha grimly without letting go of her as if he didn''t hear that.


    "Say it again!"


    Martha looked at his harsh countenance and felt frightened.


    Before she begged for mercy, Rhys tightened his grips again.


    At this moment, a sense of suffocation overwhelmed her as if she would be killed by him in the next


    second.


    She thought Rhys must have miserable memories about that. Otherwise, he would not have lost his


    control as she mentioned this name and this identity.


    Gradually, Martha was overwhelmed by a sense of powerlessness and then she lost her


    consciousness...


    ...


    After Stefan left the vi, he drove to the hospital.


    Winds squeezed in through the car window which helped dissipate his uneasiness a bit.


    He pulled a long face with his long eyes looking forward; the emotion in his eyes was obscure.


    It turned out that the man was Rhys.


    He should have known it early.


    Rhys was the illegitimate son of his father.


    Before, he didn''t believe what Giana said. After all, his father, a debonair man, cherished his wife so


    much that he would never, in Stefan''s opinion, be unfaithful to her.


    But he could not deceive himself anymore because the astonishing fact came to light.


    Giana said-


    After Frank got married to Angel, he was once schemed by a nightclub dance hostess.


    The woman lied to him that she got the evidence about his wife''s affair.


    Although Frank didn''t believe at the very beginning, he loved his wife so deeply that he started to be


    suspicious.


    He began to have someone monitor his wife.


    One day, he knew that Angel met a strange man and he thought she really cheated on him.


    Later, he drowned his sorrow in a nightclub and met the dance hostess again.


    She told Frank that she had photos and asked him to have a look.


    Frank followed her to her room and saw the photos in which Angel had a good conversation with a


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    man.


    He believed and felt heartache.


    In that night, he drank a lot in the room and finally had sex with the dance hostess.


    Later, Angel gave him a hand-made suit made by a famous designer. Then, Frank found that he


    mistook her.


    The man talked happily with her was only a designer.


    Then Frank wanted to get even with that dance hostess while she vanished without any trace.


    Frank dreaded to tell the truth to Angel. He didn''t want to upset her.


    A yearter, the dance hostess found him with a child.


    She wanted to extort money from Frank.


    Frank couldn''t believe it and made a paternity test with the child.


    Finally, the result proved that the baby boy was his real son.


    Frank gave the dance hostess 2 million dors andmanded her not to show up in front of him.


    She agreed willingly.


    When Frank pondered how to tell Angel about his illegitimate son, the dance hostess ran away with the


    child.


    And they disappeared with no trace...

 Chapter 193 Almost Suffocated

    Chapter 193 Almost Suffocated


    Chapter 193 Almost Suffocated


    After half an hour, Stefan reached the hospital.


    He scurried to the examination room but found Martha was not there.


    Ten minutester, he saw Rupert standing in the end of the corridor outside Jimmy''s ward.


    He walked to him hurriedly and stopped in front of Rupert.


    "Where''s Martha?"


    Rupert stiffened and knew it was Stefan.


    He didn''t turn around but replied, "She went to meet with Rhys."


    Rupert apanied Jimmy for the whole noonday in the ward. He didn''t get out until Jimmy fell


    asleep.


    Stefan looked sullen at his reply; his aura became oppressive.


    Suddenly, it seemed he remembered something and lost control of his expression.


    "The resultes out that he''s an 8/8 HLA match. So, bone marrow transnt is eptable."


    Rupert said calmly. He looked outside the window casually.


    If the operation seeded, Jimmy would be able to live normally as other children.


    Stefan''s pupils shrank due to surprise.


    He thought Rhys, who was scheming, would send a fake test report to force Martha to marry him.


    Unexpectedly, it was true.


    But it made sense since Rhys was one of the Harrisons.


    Stefan looked down, pondering.


    If it was true, Martha would definitely get married to Rhys.


    Stefan knew Jimmy was so important to her that she could sacrifice everything to save him, even her


    life.


    However, Stefan didn''t want to lose her.


    Especially, he couldn''t bear the one that saved Jimmy was merely an illegitimate son!


    After a while, Stefan failed to reconcile himself and asked, "Why did she go to meet him?"


    Was it about their marriage?


    Or was it about how to get divorced from him?


    Stefan''s chest ached at the thought.


    Rupert shook his head, which meant he had no idea.


    "I don''t know. She just told me she went to negotiate with Rhys."


    "Negotiate?"


    Stefan was confused.


    Rupert nodded and turned to look at Stefan.


    "She said she would meet him at an orphanage. But I don''t know the exact name."


    Stefan frowned at the word "orphanage".


    How did Martha learn of the orphanage?


    Had she perceived that...


    Without hesitation, Stefan turned to leave hurriedly..


    In the end of the corridor, Rupert stayed put alone.


    Rupert looked at Stefan''s receding figure and smiled.


    He wished Martha still had another choice.


    ...


    In the orphanage.


    The man and the woman had different expressions, standing under a sycamore tree.


    Rhys stared at the fallen leaves over the ground and said in a cold voice-


    "Once, I was found here."


    Martha looked at the man who had calmed down, and thought that he was quite different from the


    crazy man he had been.


    When the sense of suffocation became stronger and stronger, she thought she would be bound to be


    suffocated to death by Rhys.


    Fortunately, he loosened his grip in the end and recovered hisposure gradually.


    After that, the man''s frosty voice said-


    "Follow me."


    Martha was panting for breath; her throat was extremely sore.


    Luckily, Rhys still had some sanity.


    Then she followed him to arrive under the sycamore tree.


    At this moment, she came to her senses and saw Rhys who stood next to her look up at the tree and


    smiled impassively.


    He said-


    "I had parents when I was born. They loved each other... But my father was always busy, so he only


    appeared from time to time."


    Martha fell into a trance for a while.


    It surprised her that Rhys was willing to talk about his bygones with her.


    She hid her emotion and pressed her lips, bing a quiet listener.


    She wanted to know what happened to Rhys and wondered why he just lost control and tried hard to


    fight against Stefan...Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 194 Only Hatred

    Chapter 194 Only Hatred


    Chapter 194 Only Hatred


    Rhy''s voice came again-


    "In that time, I usually asked my mom why my dad couldn''t spend more time with me. But she only told


    me he was very busy. And I believed her words naively."


    "I kept thinking so until I found the truth one day. That is, my dad is not only mine while my mom was a


    mere mistress whom my dad kept without others'' knowledge."


    "Later, my mom got sick. Instead of going to a doctor, she chose to tolerate it. As expected, an ailment


    grew into a severe one gradually."


    "Once, when my dad came there, I told him my mom was ill and she needed healing. However, he


    disdained us and said she was a trouble. He just left after he gave us some money."


    "From then on, he had never visited us. My mom suffered from the disease but still longed for him."


    "But... Until she passed away, she had not met the ruthless man again."


    Martha couldn''t help but feel sorry for him.


    If it was true, his mother was really pathetic.


    Rhys was only a boy then, but he had to take the pain.


    She didn''t have the same experience, so she couldn''t feel his pain.


    In the same way, nobody knew how desperate she felt on the operating table.


    It was the agony for her which she could never eliminate.


    She lowered her eyes in which there waspassion for Rhys and otherplicated emotions.


    After a long while, she asked, "What about then?"


    Rhys was quiet for a minute, and then he smiled, "I was not five years old yet. When the disease


    attacked my mom, she became really anguished."


    "You know what? Thedy who was always soft and gentle became hysterical and looked monstrous


    when she was tormented by the disease."


    "Every time, after she spared no effort to tolerate the pain, she would lie on the bed feebly and call my


    father''s name. She even knelt with all her strength and begged me to ask my dad to meet her for the


    Martha felt heartache at his experience.


    Perhaps, because she was Jimmy''s mother now, she felt really bad about Rhys'' past experience..


    A four-year-old child should''ve had a simple and innocent childhood period. However...


    No, he once had a happy time, and thus he felt the contrast.


    Mixed feelings surged in her mind.


    "I did find my so-called father. He walked past me with another woman and their son happily."


    "My father... brushed past me and looked at me as if I was an unknown beggar."


    "And then I ran away like a drowned rat. When I came back home, my mom looked at me expectantly,


    which made me dread to tell her about the truth. And I had to tell her I didn''t find him."


    Rhys pressed his lips tightly. In his eyes, there was a tinge of relentlessness.


    After a quiet moment, he spoke again. Different from before, his voice became a bit hoarse.


    "The reason why my mom wanted to see my dad again is not only because she missed him but also


    she was afraid no one would take care of me after she died of the illness. Unexpectedly, the man was a


    cold-blooded sort of person."


    "Less than half a month, she died. But before dying, she told me to live my life, no matter how humble I


    would be, no matter how hard the life would be."


    "I penned myself up alone in the room. I was less than five years old and became an orphan. I stayed


    with my mom, watched her dead body."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Later, the police arrived and smelled the stink from the room... They found her corpse and took her


    away from me."


    Rhys felt an excruciating pain at the thought of the bygones each time.


    "From then on, I have be homeless and only have a hatred for that man!"

 Chapter 195 Another Hypocrite

    Chapter 195 Another Hypocrite


    Chapter 195 Another Hypocrite


    "I don''t understand. Why could Stefan have parents and a happy family. He got everything while I got


    nothing."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I am also the son of the Harrison family, and my father is rich. Why should my mom die due to serious


    disease?"


    "During that time, in order to earn my living, I had to fight with others for food or suffered from hunger. I


    even went through the trash and slept in the garbage station. Only for living."


    Rhys'' eyes were dim. He turned to look at Martha jealously and asked in a low voice,


    "What have I done wrong? Why did this happen to me? God damn. It''s unfair."


    Martha felt sorry for him, dropping her gaze and keeping silent.


    "Stefan and I are both his sons. Why do Stefan get everything I don''t have?"


    His angry words were stunning like a thunder.


    "And why should Angel live healthily and blithely while my mom got afflicted by the disease until she


    died?"


    These questions seemed to choke Martha''s words.


    Young Rhys didn''t do anything wrong; it was all his parents'' fault.


    But she was not sure if Rhys was lying to him.


    In her memory, Frank and Angel did love each other very much.


    ording to her knowledge, Frank was not that cruel person. How did he...


    Rhys was a veteran of the business world, so he read her thoughts instantly.


    He asked sneering, "You don''t believe me?"


    "Frank is not that kind of person."


    Martha said with difficulty.


    Then she saw Rhys look more serious.


    He contradicted ironically, "Most of the superior men are hypocrites, aren''t they? Can you know their


    true colors fully?"


    Martha looked upset. She moved her red lips but failed to refute.


    Rhys was right. The personages of the business world were not simple.


    But... She couldn''t forget the love between Frank and Angel.


    Thinking about it, Martha whispered, "I still remembered the ident where Frank and Angel died in a


    position of embracing each other. They didn''t even let go of each other when they died... How can I


    believe your description of Frank?"


    Rhys sneered, "Indeed. It was touching. But are you sure if they had felt disgusted about each other in


    mind?"


    Martha chose to keep silent.


    Rhys smiled in a more presumptuous way.


    "If I don''t tell you about this, you will never know what a hypocrite is. They look graceful and morous.


    However, they are sordid on the inside!"


    Martha pressed her lips and dropped her gaze which made others have no idea what she was thinking


    about.


    Just then, there was a harsh sound of brake not far away.


    And a man in a ck hand-made suit got off and walked towards them hurriedly.


    Martha felt stunned. It was a bit unexpected...


    What was Stefan doing here?


    Did he investigate Rhys and knew his secrets?


    Rhys frowned slightly as his nemesis was getting closer.


    A more obvious sneer lift the corners of his mouth. He said ironically, "Look, another hypocrite."

 Chapter 196 Fist Fight

    Chapter 196 Fist Fight


    Chapter 196 Fist Fight


    Stefan walked to them angrily, boiling with rage.


    His father whom he always admired betrayed his mother.


    In addition, there was an illegitimate son.


    And coincidentally, Rhys was the damned bastard!


    Stefan used to wonder why Rhys kept asking Martha to get married to him. It turned out that Rhys


    wanted to take revenge on him and the Harrison family!


    How could he? His mother was the impudent mistress. He had no right to seek revenge for her, did he?


    Martha saw Stefan''s scarlet eyes, which gave her a good scare, and felt a sinking feeling in the pit of


    her stomach.


    As she was about to warn Rhys, it was toote.


    When Stefan was one leap away from Rhys, he smashed his fist down in Rhys'' face.


    "Rhys, you bastard!"


    The blow was so violent that Rhys'' face began to swell.


    But soon, Rhys fought back with a sneer on his face.


    "It''s merely a deal. I don''t force anyone to save the child, do I?"


    Martha knew they were out for blood.


    Stefan squinted at Rhys and then kicked at his belly.


    His eyes were cold while his aura became frosty.


    At this time, Stefan just longed to kill Rhys at the thought that he was his father''s illegitimate son.


    He raised his arm and flung a punch at Rhys again.


    "Bastard!"


    Rhys looked more sinister.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Bastard?


    They were both the sons of Frank Harrison. Why did his mother die of serious illness?


    But Stefan was born with a silver spoon in his mouth and got everything. It was unfair!


    Rhys looked much colder at the thought of it and fought back with increasing strength.


    Soon, the two men in suits became a mess.


    Martha tried stopping them but was pushed away.


    She fell down on the ground and felt a sting on her leg which made her expression change.


    On her fair-skinned leg, there oozed some blood; the wound seemed to be diabolic.


    She fretfully frowned at the men who were fighting with each other.


    That was enough!


    "Enough. Stop!"


    However, the two ignored her persuasion but fought more violently.


    Martha took a deep breath and tried to stop Stefan-


    "Stefan, I''ve told you we will get divorced no matter what. It''s none of Rhys'' business."


    Stefan''s pupils shrank and he stopped suddenly.


    But then he got punched.


    His scarlet eyes were full of rage and resentment.


    Finally, he got Rhys by his cor.


    "You don''t deserve to be a member of the Harrison family!"


    Then he gave Rhys a punch at his belly directly.


    Rhys got thumped and bent his back reflexively.


    Martha stiffened for a while at his words and her face betrayed her astonishment.


    Stefan had known it?


    He knew Rhys was one of the Harrisons?


    How could he know...


    Rhys sped Stefan''s arms and sneered, "I''m disgusted to be surnamed ''Harrison''!"


    "You don''t deserve it at all!"


    Stefan said snappishly and red at the man while his punch was not about to stop.


    Rhys smiled contemptuously-


    "Do you deserve it? You are the same as your father!"


    He stared daggers at Stefan and kicked his belly.


    Stefan''s stomach got struck.


    "Nothing would have happened but for your mother''s scheme. Rhys, your mother was born to be low,


    so are you!"


    Stefan hit Rhys'' chest in anger, causing thetter to bleed from the corner of his mouth.


    "Your mother used dirty tricks. And now you used the same dirty tricks to threaten Martha. What a


    shameless family!"


    Rhys felt extremely angry-


    "You have no right to talk about my mother!"

 Chapter 197 DonT Move

    Chapter 197 Don''T Move


    Chapter 197 Don''t Move


    "Your father, Frank Harrison, is a fucking scumbag! My mother would not have died of a devastating


    illness but for his cruelty!"


    Stefan''s pupils shrank slightly. Dying of a devastating illness was a mere excuse!


    This time, he hit Rhys'' nose.


    "You think your mother didn''t do wrong?"


    Rhys felt the stab of pain clearly from his nose; he knew his nose might be broken.


    His smoldered anger red up-


    "She was wrong. So what? Frank was a hypocrite, so you are!"


    From Rhys'' perspective, no matter how wrong his mother was, she had provided for him for four years


    and still tried hard to put him somewhere before dying.


    How about Frank?


    Why did he watch her die and do nothing?


    Martha had no way to intervene. She saw that Rhys'' nose was bleeding and shouted urgently, "Calm


    down! Enough!"


    However, Stefan felt annoyed at her persuasion.


    Rhys'' mother schemed on his father while Rhys yed a despicable trick on him and tried to take


    Martha away from him.


    Damn it!


    "If you didn''t force Martha in an underhand way, she wouldn''t divorce me!"


    Stefan raised his leg angrily and gave Rhys a kick in his belly again.


    But Rhys dodged his attack and sneered, "Just wake up, you hypocrite. Without my bone marrow, your


    son is bound to die!"


    The child needed his bone marrow. However, his father was self-righteous and fractious.


    Rhys seemed to have some idea. He looked at Stefan contemptuously and sneered at him with harsh


    words-


    "Jimmy''s disease is your retribution!"


    These words were like knives that stabbed into Stefan''s heart.


    His pupils shrank and he darted forward to give several punches to Rhys.


    They grappled with each other again, but more violently.


    Martha bit her lower lip hard. She didn''t think they would hurt her.


    "Stop!"


    She walked in the middle of them and gave Stefan a p across the face with all her might.


    She scolded at him, "Stefan, stop messing around!"


    Stefan felt the pain from his face and slightly calmed down.


    The scarlet in his eyes faded slowly. And he looked at Martha in a daze.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Rhys clenched his fists and wanted to give Stefan a fatal blow at this perfect timing.


    However, Martha turned around and gave him a p too.


    "Rhys, calm down!"


    It was the first time that Rhys had got pped by a woman. For a while, he was stunned, and the his


    anger vanished instantly.


    In the next moment, Martha''s angry voice said-


    "Have youe to your senses?"


    After that, she lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    She gritted her teeth against the pain from her leg but couldn''t help gasping.


    It hurt...


    Stefan and Rhys looked at her at the same time and noticed that she got injured.


    Immediately, Stefan frowned and stooped tofort her,


    "Are you OK?"


    Rhys also frowned but kept silent.


    Martha bit her lip and said in an unpleasant tone, "I''m fine."


    The man stared at the blood and disapproved of her in his mind.


    He frowned hard and scooped her up in his arms.


    "Put me down..."


    Martha struggled to get rid of him, but Stefan didn''t listen to her.


    As his anger vanished, what he cared about was only her wound...


    "Let''s go to hospital."


    Martha still tried to break free.


    Stefan looked serious and said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t move. All right?"

 Chapter 198 Seethed With Rage

    Chapter 198 Seethed With Rage


    Chapter 198 Seethed with Rage


    Rhys saw that and moved a step forward.


    "Martha, I''ll go to hospital with you."


    Stefan tilted his head and said aggressively, "She''s my wife. It''s none of your business."


    "She may not be yours in the future. Wait and see."


    Rhys replied to Stefan in a sarcastic tone and looked at him sullenly.


    Martha felt annoyed at their conversation, clenching her teeth. Before she was about to say something,


    Stefan spoke first-


    "She''s and will be my wife forever. If you still have designs on her, I will fucking kill you."


    After his warning, he turned to leave with Martha in his arms.


    Then he put her in the passenger seat and fastened the seat belt for her.


    When Martha recovered herself, the car had driven away from the orphanage.


    Martha felt her mind filled with a myriad of thoughts and ideas since she had never seen such a


    arbitrary man.


    She didn''t love him anymore. It was meaningless for him to do so, wasn''t it?


    Martha cast down her eyes. After a long while, she spoke with her red lips parted, "Drive me back to


    the Doyle Manor."


    Stefan''s lips were pressed into a thin line. He didn''t reply but kept pressing the elerator.


    In the orphanage, only Rhys was left there. He raised his hands to wipe off the blood on the corner of


    his lips and smiled coldly and presumptuously.


    Kill him?


    Uh-uh!


    The battle between them just began. It was still hard to tell who will emerge victorious.


    Stefan still thought Martha was the one who used to love him much? He was too confident to know how


    heartless a woman would be after being hurt by love.


    Rhys, sneering, got on his car and drove away.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    Half an hourter, Stefan''s car stopped in front of the gate of the hospital.


    Martha frowned slightly and said in an unpleasant tone, "I wanna go home."


    Pulling a long face, the man didn''t say anything but opened the door and picked her up in his arms


    again. Without her permission, he walked into the hospital.


    There was a tinge of indifference in Martha''s eyes. She said callously, "I''m good. It''s merely a small


    cut."


    She was unwilling toe to hospital, let alone have more contact with Stefan.


    Whether Stefan agreed to get a divorce or not, she would finally make it.


    Stefan looked at her silently. His eyes became darker.


    Although he looked increasingly gloomier, he still held Martha in arms meticulously.


    "Put me down!"


    Martha saw that he didn''t bat an eyelid and reached out to push him, trying to get rid of his control.


    However, it didn''t work.


    Finally, she was tired and gave up. Whatever he did.


    Soon, they arrived at a surgical department, and Stefan put her down on a chair gently.


    Unconsciously, Martha frowned at the strong smell of disinfectant.


    In her opinion, it was no need to make such a fuss about a small wound.


    Stefan parted his thin lips and said sulkily, "Dress the wound and do an examination for her."


    Martha furrowed her eyebrows. She sensed that he was still in rage.


    But how did he know the true identity of Rhys?


    At this moment, Stefan pulled a long face with a cold aura around him, which made the doctor


    drenched with sweat


    Although the doctor was frightened about his horrible stare, he examined Martha professionally. A


    sense of stab washed over Martha which made her frown and bit her lower lip reflexively.


    Stefan looked sullen because of her pain. He tried his best to repress his rage.


    Yet when he thought that Rhys used dirty tricks to force Martha to divorce him, he seethed with rage


    and had a strong desire to kill Rhys!


    Soon, the doctor finished dressing Martha''s wound nimbly and reminded her, "Please keep the wound


    from water these two days."


    Martha nodded and kept silent with her lips pressed.


    The doctor then perceived a chill from behind and shivered. And then he left the room tactfully.


    Only Stefan and Martha were left there.


    They looked at each other but kept silent.


    After a second, Stefan broke the ice-


    "How did you find the orphanage?"

 Chapter 199 ILl Kill You

    Chapter 199 I''Ll Kill You


    Chapter 199 I''ll Kill You


    "ording to Jane''s investigation and the news before, I learned Mr. and Mrs. Williams took Rhys back


    from an orphanage," Martha exined briefly.


    She didn''t tell Stefan that she wouldn''t have connected the information together if Rhys hadn''t taken


    her to the orphanage.


    Besides, when she met Rhys earlier today, she wasn''t sure if her conjecture was true and merely asked


    Rhys tentatively.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Much to her surprise, Rhys told her everything honestly.


    However, she didn''t know if he lied or told the truth.


    Narrowing his eyes, Stefan asked coldly, "So, did you go to the orphanage alone to meet him?"


    Martha nodded with a grunt, looking up.


    As soon as she answered, Stefan asked angrily, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Martha frowned, impatience shing through her eyes.


    She wanted to ask him why she should have told him, as it had nothing to do with him.


    However, she thought about Rhys'' real name, Hector Harrison. No matter what, he was a son of the


    Harrison family.


    Shaking her head, Martha stared at Stefan coldly.


    "When you entered, I had just confirmed his identity."


    Stefan stared at her, mixed feelings surging in his eyes.


    When he arrived, he only saw Martha standing with Rhys but didn''t know what exactly had happened.


    However, his intuition told him Rhys must have done something despicable to Martha again.


    Narrowing his eyes, Stefan asked, "What did he tell you?"


    "He said he was your father''s illegitimate son. His mother passed away because she couldn''t afford her


    medical bills."


    Martha only told him some important information. The next second, the cold aura radiated from Stefan.


    Squinting, Stefan retorted with a sullen face, "He didn''t mention what evil deeds his mother had done,


    did he?"


    Honestly, Martha still doubted Rhys'' words.


    However, when the two men fought with each other, she could tell each of them had a version of the


    things that happened in the past.


    No matter what, Rhys was a son of the Harrison family, which was confirmed.


    ording to the family tree, Rhys should be Jimmy''s uncle.


    Thinking of that, Martha was enlightened.


    No wonder Rhys'' bone marrow could match Jimmy''s.


    Since she kept silent for a long time, Stefan asked, "What do you think?"


    ''What do I think?''


    Pressing her lips together, Martha studied his expression and could tell Stefan was on the edge of


    blowing up. Once she said something annoying, he would go ballistic, so she dared not answer him


    immediately.


    After considering for a long time, she replied, "No matter what, he''s one of the Harrison family."


    "He doesn''t deserve it!" Stefan snapped. His pupils shrank in a fury.


    If Rhys'' mother hadn''t set up his father, Stefan didn''t think his father would have betrayed his mother.


    In Stefan''s opinion, Rhys'' mother was a despicable woman, so Rhys didn''t deserve to be one of the


    Harrisons.


    Martha remarked rationally, "No matter what, he''s Jimmy''s uncle."


    "No way! The Harrison family will never ept him," Stefan roared, seething with rage. He seemed to


    be determined on this matter.


    Martha could understand how he felt, but it had nothing to do with her.


    She only wished to save her son''s life.


    She bit her lip hard and replied, each word a stato, "I don''t care if he''s one of your family. I''m only


    concerned about Jimmy''s health."


    Her words made Stefan''s eyes dark with an obscure emotion.


    Stefan parted his lips and wanted to retort but couldn''t utter a word.


    Several minutester, he said, "Jimmy is also my son."


    He meant he would try his best to save Jimmy.


    Martha understood his implication. She snorted ironically, "Only Rhys can save him."


    "No way! I''ll never agree to let Rhys donate his bone marrow to Jimmy," Stefan refused loudly, his eyes


    bloodshot.


    Martha didn''t fear him and growled, "I don''t care if you agree. I insist."


    Stefan''s pupils constricted. He gripped her shoulders tightly.


    "There should be other ways to save Jimmy''s life. Trust me."


    "Not at all. Let me repeat for thest time. That''s the only way."


    The determination in Martha''s eyes made Stefan clench his fists tightly.


    "I will never agree."


    Gritting her teeth, Martha was overwhelmed by disappointment in Stefan.


    "No matter whether you agree or disagree, I''ve made up my mind."


    "He lied to you. I can''t let his plot seed."


    Martha felt sarcastic after hearing his retort.


    "Rupert did the bone marrow test personally. Rhys didn''t lie."


    Boiling up with anger, Stefan snapped, "He''ll harm Jimmy."


    "Enough! I feel sorry for Jimmy to have such a father like you," Martha yelled at him hoarsely.


    She couldn''t keep rational anymore.


    Her words riled up Stefan.


    He turned around and smashed his fist onto the wall behind her.


    "I''ll kill Rhys, then."


    His words made Martha shiver.


    Repressing the sharp pang in her leg, she jumped to her feet and pushed him away.


    ring at him in hatred, she said, "Stefan, if you dare to kill him and let my son die, I will make your life


    hell."

 Chapter 200 Compared To A Woman Who Had Given Birth

    Chapter 200 Compared To A Woman Who Had Given Birth


    Chapter 200 Compared to a Woman Who Had Given Birth


    While snapping at Stefan, Martha looked solemn and determined.


    Although Stefan knew she desperately wanted to save Jimmy, he was fuming after hearing her words.


    He wondered why Rhys was a match.


    In Stefan''s opinion, Rhys was an evil man ying all kinds of dirty means. Though he knew the truth,


    he couldn''t stop Rhys.


    With scarlet eyes, he felt a sharp pang as if Martha stabbed a dagger into his heart.


    ...


    The Harrison Vi.


    After Stefan left, Giana and her daughter picked up two rooms and started to clean them.


    After Amanda entered her room, she nced around it and beamed with pleasure immediately.


    This vi was much better than the one where she lived abroad. Even the decorations of a guestroom


    here were luxurious.


    Her father was rich overseas, so Amanda had seen many things.


    After a simple nce, she could tell the room''s furniture and decorations were costly.


    She quickly sorted out everything, went to her mother''s room, and took her arm dearly.


    "The Harrison family is super rich, Mom."


    "Of course."


    Giana looked around the room proudly, her eyes cold. She realized she owned too little right now.


    Thinking about the matter earlier, Amanda asked in a panic, "Did your words earlier annoy Stefan?"


    "Even if he was annoyed, so what? He didn''t have the energy to do anything to us," said Giana, her


    eyes glittering with shrewdness.


    In her opinion, Stefan should be busy fighting with the illegitimate son of the Harrison family for his


    dignity.


    Rhys was a tough nut to crack. Giana wished both could suffer significant losses.


    A triumphant smile touched her lips.


    Amanda breathed a sigh of relief after hearing her mother''s answer.


    She didn''t wish Stefan to detest them.


    Thinking about her room, she chirped, "I thought we''d lost everything after leaving Dad. It turns out


    we''re leading a better life."


    She couldn''t help recalling the difficulties in the past few weeks.


    Earlier, she had led a worry-free life abroad, as her father was wealthy.


    Much to her surprise, her mother had cheated on her father and was caught red-handed.


    Amanda thought her mother had gone too far.


    Giana didn''t only cheat on her husband but also slept with her fancy man at home. Her husband


    returned home earlier than usual, so he caught their adultery on the scene.


    Later, the mother and daughter were kicked out. They became homeless.


    Their bank cards were also suspended.


    Therefore, her mother took her back and told her they would lead a better life than before.


    Amanda didn''t believe her mother in the beginning. Only after she had arrived at the Harrison vi did


    she realize her mother hadn''t lied.


    "Of course. The Harrison family is old money."


    Amanda beamed at her mother but asked worriedly, "I''m still worried, Mom. Will Stefan kick us out and


    let us lose everything again?"


    "Rest assured. This kind of thing won''t happen again. I made the two brothers fight with each other, but


    that was the first step of my n. I have a lot of things to do next."


    With unconcealed shrewdness in her eyes, Giana sneered in determination.


    Amanda nodded slightly and asked in confusion, "What shall we do next?"


    Giana turned to stare at her and answered gently, "It''ll depend on yourpetence."


    ''Mypetence?''


    Amanda immediately understood what she referred to.


    Stefan''s face came into her mind.


    Amanda bowed her head slightly, and blushed.


    Giana patted her hand and chuckled, "Are you shy?"


    "Mom..." Amanda said sweetly.


    "We''ve just arrived. Who knows if I''ll be the hostess of this family in the future?"


    "No worries. No matter which of them bes the head of this family, only you will be the future Mrs.


    Harrison."


    Gianaughed triumphantly, the scene where she and her daughter owned the Harrison family


    upying her mind.


    Her daughter nodded slightly to echo her. Suddenly, Amanda thought of something. Her face changed.


    "Both of them are pestering the woman named Martha Doyle now. What should I do?" she asked in a


    panic.


    A sneer yed on Giana''s lips.


    Giana answered ironically, "It''s because that woman has a son. After the boy dies, she''ll be dumped."


    "I can''t agree with you more, Mom," Amanda echoed, a smile bringing her lips to her ears.


    Giana snorted and added in disdain, "She''s just a woman who has given birth. Why are you so afraid of


    her?"


    "After all, she..."


    Before Amanda finished her words, Giana interrupted her, her voice full of excitement and


    man will choose my brilliant girl."


    Her words brought a smug smile to Amanda''s face.


    Amanda agreed with her mother, thinking she was young with a perfect figure. Thus, Stefan would


    have no reason to reject her.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 201 He Could Change The Situation

    Chapter 201 He Could Change The Situation


    Chapter 201 He Could Change the Situation


    The hospital.


    Martha''s cheeks were blushing because of anger, and her hair was messy. Biting her lip, she was


    unwilling topromise.


    In the stalemate, Stefan had to yield as he had no right to say no in the current situation.


    He softened his tone while gazing at her solemnly. "Don''t leave me, Martha."


    "Don''t you think it''s toote to say such things? If you are a man, you should let it go. You were


    determined in the past and should keep being decisive now."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "I can''t..."


    He had regretted his stupid decision before, which made him suffer deeply.


    For him, letting go of her wouldn''t delight him but make him suffer more.


    "I''ve owed you and Jimmy too much. Please give me a chance to make it up to you. Let''s not divorce,


    OK?" Stefan said, lowering his voice.


    He had never been so patient and humble in Martha''s presence.


    He truly cared about Martha and Jimmy. It was difficult for him to imagine how she had lived while


    taking care of their severely ill son in the past few years.


    If he had found Jimmy earlier, the boy would have received some other treatments, unlike this moment


    when they could only resort to Rhys.


    Martha''s eyes reddened. She raised her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear, peering out of the


    window. "Even if you regret it, nothing will change. We cannot go back, Stefan," she answered


    determinedly.


    "If it''s because of Jimmy, I can pretend to divorce. I''ll deal with the paperwork. After the bone marrow


    transnt, we can... No worries. I''ll get everything done."


    This was the first time Stefan had been so stubborn. He insisted on not divorcing, and Martha could tell


    it.


    However, she only felt irritable as she didn''t want to be tangled with him any longer. She was too


    exhausted due to Jimmy''s sickness and unwilling to get involved in the battle between Stefan and


    Rhys.


    "Enough. Do you always think others are fools? I won''t risk Jimmy''s life to agree with you."


    Martha''s patience had run out. She had calmed down earlier but almost lost control again.


    Stefan couldn''t utter a word to retort. Lowering his eyes, he looked disappointed.


    All his life, only Martha could have sent him into frustration.


    The room became pin-drop silent for a while. They were in a stalemate and didn''t speak for a bit.


    Finally, Stefan broke the silence. "It''s gettingte. Let me drive you home. Your wound needs to avoid


    water in the following few days."


    Then he scooped her up again.


    Martha could tell he said so to avoid talking about Rhys again.


    However, he no longer had much time to escape this issue.


    Tonight was hisst time.


    Martha didn''t struggle with an impassive look.


    The argument earlier had exhausted her.


    She was too exhausted as she had never expected Stefan to be that stubborn.


    On the way back home, they were in weird silence.


    Martha peered out the window without sparing a nce at Stefan in the driver''s seat.


    Stefan eyed her from the corner of his eyes asionally. Seeing her ignore him, he smiled bitterly.


    Martha was like a touchy hedgehog. She had given up on him, so she always fought against him.


    Stefan was tongue-tied in her presence.


    If he said something, he was afraid she would detest him more.


    Yet he was reluctant to lose her.


    Inwardly, he told himself that he could still change the situation.

 Chapter 202 Have I Done Something Wrong?

    Chapter 202 Have I Done Something Wrong?


    Chapter 202 Have I Done Something Wrong?


    When the car pulled up to the gate of the Doyle Manor, Martha noticed Stefan unbuckled his seat belt


    and was about to get off. She stopped him, "Thank you for the ride. See you."


    She didn''t think her father was willing to meet Stefan.


    Stefan paused. Suddenly, Eden''s words reechoed in his ear.


    "Probably, your ultimate hope is a life for a life."


    Watching Martha get off, Stefan said, "Martha, I''ll definitely pay whatever I''ve owed you, including my


    life."


    Before Martha responded, he started the engine, his eyes dark with determination.


    The car roared away. Standing rooted to the spot, Martha watched the vehicle vanish from her sight,


    wondering what Stefan meant by his words. Somehow, she had a bad hunch.


    ...


    The Harrison Vi.


    Stefan knew that Gianna and Amanda had moved in, and was troubled. However, he didn''t remark on it


    as he didn''t have the energy to care about such trivia.


    He took off his jacket and ignored Amanda, who was sitting in the living room, staring at him and


    looking lovely.


    In fact, Amanda had been waiting for him for a long time.


    She had dressed up deliberately. Although she wore casual clothes, the unique design fully showed her


    beautiful figure.


    Her hair wasbed carefully, hanging over her shoulders, making her look harmless and gentle. A


    faint fragrance was emanated from her body. She was seductive.


    Seeing Stefan enter the house, she hurriedly approached him and took the jacket from his hands.


    "You are back home sote, Stefan. You look pale. Did you have a tough day?" Amanda asked softly,


    her voice full of concerns.


    A gentle smile spread across her face, her eyes showing her concern.


    Stefan didn''t answer, brushing past her.


    Seeing him ignore her, Amanda wasn''t frustrated but said, "Stefan, you must be exhausted after a long


    day. Let me massage you."


    "When my dad was exhausted after work, I always massaged him to make him rx. I can also..."


    Frowning, Stefan felt bothered as she was too noisy.


    He nced at her coldly, pressing his lips together.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Under his icy gaze, Amanda could tell he was annoyed no matter how slow she was.


    She stopped speaking, her smile fading off.


    Stefan grabbed his jacket from her hands and shook it expressionlessly as if something dirty had


    dusted it.


    Looking impatient, he was about to go upstairs.


    After the jacket was grabbed, Amanda immediately raised her hands to take his arm gently without


    hesitation.


    Her hands were fair and softpared to the strong suntan on his arm.


    Amanda looked up at him with an innocent look.


    Stefan frowned and stopped in mid-step without ncing at Amanda. Instead, he lowered his head to


    gaze at her hands on his arm and uttered icily, "Let go."


    Finally, he spoke the first line to her tonight, but his tone was full of disgust. Amanda quickly withdrew


    her hands as if they were burned.


    However, she still felt reluctant and said, "Stefan, I made some herbal tea for you. It''s good for your


    health."


    Afraid of being rejected again, she picked up the teacup and turned around tearfully.


    "Stefan, have I done something wrong to offend you? If I do something offensive, please do tell me. I''ll


    change."


    Her voice was full of innocence and grievance. Her eyes were slightly reddish as if she felt aggrieved.


    However, the scene caused pain in Stefan''s eyes and an intense headache.


    He didn''t have the mood to be tangled with her or exin.


    He took over the teacup, gulped down the liquid, and frowned at her. "It sucks," he remarked rudely.


    Amanda was tongue-tied.


    "Don''t do such useless things next time. Leave me in peace."


    With those words, Stefan strode upstairs without looking back and entered his bedroom.


    He didn''t care how angry and embarrassed Amanda was at all.

 Chapter 203 To Worsen Their Relationship

    Chapter 203 To Worsen Their Rtionship


    Chapter 203 To Worsen Their Rtionship


    Amanda stormed into Giana''s room and mmed the door shut.


    She had never been so embarrassed before.


    Stefan ignored her and even detested her.


    She was pissed off!


    "What''s wrong? Calm down," Giana asked with a frown, patting the facial mask on her cheeks.


    Amanda told her what had happened and Stefan''s attitude just now in detail. Then she asked


    anxiously, "What should I do, Mom? He ignores me. How am I supposed to seduce him?"


    "Silly girl, chix! You are young and pretty. Every man will like you."


    "Really? But Stefan was so rude to me. I''m worried he''ll detest me."


    Giana shook her head to disagree with Amanda. She had met many men and thought all of them were


    alike.


    No matter how loyal a man was to a woman, he would change as time went by.


    "Probably, he was annoyed by the illegitimate son''s matter. Don''t worry. Stefan will fall in love with you


    eventually. It''s just a matter of time."


    Giana patted her daughter''s hand.


    "Right now, Martha is your only rival in love. She''s not in this house, while you''re being with Stefan all


    the time. He''ll be intrigued by you sooner orter."


    Talking about Martha, Amanda panted in hatred.


    "I wonder what''s so good about that woman. Why can''t Stefan forget her?"


    "You can''t underestimate her. By the way, her son is in the hospital now. Let''s go there to see her


    tomorrow."


    Giana lifted an eyebrow, her eyes dark.


    Amanda nodded her agreement. She had longed to see what Martha looked like and what kind of


    woman she was.


    Giana curled her lips into a smile. Since Stefan pestered Martha, Giana wanted to add fuel to the fire to


    worsen their rtionship.


    ...


    The following day, Martha didn''t go to work but to the hospital.


    She hadn''t been with Jimmy for two days, and Rupert was taking care of him.


    "Mommy..."


    Jimmy was overjoyed to see her and smiled broadly. His eyes lit up.


    "Have you obediently taken the pills and the injection?" Martha held his body tightly, feeling warm and


    satisfied.


    She had forgotten everything happening the previous day, including her argument with Stefan. Nothing


    couldpare to Jimmy in her heart.


    "I''m always obedient. I didn''t cry when taking the injection."


    When Jimmy was abroad, asionally, he needed to take the puncture for survival.


    Many adults couldn''t tolerate the pain during the puncture, not to mention a child.


    Initially, Jimmy always cried in pain, and Martha felt sorry while shedding tears. Gradually, he seemed


    to be used to the pain.


    However, Martha knew he gritted his teeth to tolerate it so she wouldn''t feel heartbroken.


    "You are my hero, Jimmy. Bravo!" Martha poked his nose tip with a doting smile.


    She believed her son was a gift from Heaven.


    She noticed that Jimmy was ying with a toy that wasn''t bought by her and he seemed to love it very


    much.


    Martha could roughly figure out who had given it to him.


    When she was away, Stefan always took the chance to visit Jimmy in recent days.


    Her guess was right. Whenever Stefan saw Jimmy, he brought the boy toys.


    Sometimes, he sat on the floor and yed with Jimmy.


    Although his tailored suit was wrinkled, he didn''t care.


    In the beginning, Jimmy ignored him and yed by himself. His face revealed unconcealed resistance.


    However, Stefan didn''t give up.


    Whenever he didn''t get a response from Jimmy while speaking to him, Stefan didn''t feel awkward.


    As time went by, Jimmy was gradually touched by Stefan and began to talk with Stefan.


    Although he still didn''t call Stefan "Dad", he relied on Stefan a lot. Every day, Jimmy expected his visit


    eagerly.


    "Why is he still not here today?" Jimmy mumbled.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    His words startled Martha.


    She guessed Stefan wouldn''te to see Jimmy as she was here.


    If they met again, it was inevitable for them to argue over Rhys'' request again.


    Martha tried to distract Jimmy''s attention.


    "Jimmy, you can be cured. I found a man who can save you. After the surgery, you can go to


    kindergarten like other children."


    Jimmy looked forward to going to kindergarten.


    Finally, there was a ray of hope to make his wishe true.

 Chapter 204 Unforgivable

    Chapter 204 Unforgivable


    Chapter 204 Unforgivable


    "Jimmy, you want to go to kindergarten the most, don''t you?"


    Jimmy was taken aback, and his eyes lit up. With a joyful smile, he asked excitedly, "For real, Mom? I


    won''t go to Heaven but go to kindergarten, right?"


    Joy was written all over his face. He hadn''t been so happy for a long time.


    Martha patted his head gently and replied, "Right. Jimmy, you''ll recover pretty soon as long as you


    ept the treatment and surgery obediently."


    She finally saw a ray of hope after so many years, and so did Jimmy.


    "Hooray! Wonderful! I''ll be like other kids finally."


    Jimmy tossed the toy up and down to express his joy, and Martha was also delighted.


    "Mom, is Dad who''s gonna save me?" Jimmy secretly studied Martha''s expression and asked gingerly.


    He was careful because he knew Martha didn''t like Stefan.


    His father had done many things topensate him recently. As Stefan''s son, Jimmy could forgive


    him, but Martha couldn''t.


    Rupert once told him that his father was unforgivable in his mother''s opinion.


    Jimmy, however, knew his mother loved him the most.


    If his father could save him this time, maybe his mother could forgive his father.


    "No, Jimmy. It''s another kind-hearted man," Martha exined but didn''t tell him more details.


    She didn''t want Jimmy to know the grudges between the Harrison brothers.


    All she wished was Jimmy could get the treatment and grow up happily.


    Her words disappointed Jimmy as he hoped his father could save him.


    Suddenly, the ward door was knocked.


    Martha and Jimmy looked up in unison, only to find two women entering one after another.


    Seeing Martha, Giana walked to her with a smile, took her hand dearly, and asked, "You must be


    Martha."


    Martha frowned at her in confusion.


    "I heard Stefan talking about you long ago. You are indeed a gorgeous girl."


    Martha was sure she didn''t know this woman, wondering why they came to Jimmy''s ward.


    She asked hesitantly, "I am Martha Doyle. May I know who you are?"


    "I''m Stefan''s aunt, his father''s younger sister. I''ve just returned from abroad. This is my daughter,


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Amanda."


    Giana pushed her daughter to let her meet Martha. The two young women stared at each other, frozen.


    Somehow, Martha noticed something weird in Amanda''s eyes.


    Martha''s intuition told her the girl was unkind.


    At this moment, the atmosphere was awkward.


    Martha nodded at Amanda with a smile for being polite.


    She had never met Stefan''s aunt before or heard him mention her during their marriage.


    Martha didn''t think the so-called aunt was close to Stefan.


    "I''m here to see Jimmy today. I heard he''s sick. As an elder, I should check on him. This must be your


    and Stefan''s son, Jimmy, right? How lovely!" said Giana.


    Her words stopped Martha and Amanda from staring at each other.


    By instinct, Martha approached Jimmy closer when seeing Giana walking towards her son.


    Therefore, Giana was distant from the boy.


    Although the two women appeared all of a sudden, Martha wanted Jimmy to keep good manners.


    "Jimmy, say hi to Grandaunt."


    "Nice to meet you, Grandaunt," Jimmy greeted Giana softly, unlike the lively boy just now.


    He looked depressed. He disliked the two strange women who had suddenly broken into his ward for


    some reason.


    Intentionally or unintentionally, Giana asked, "How old is Jimmy? Is he going to kindergarten now?"


    "Four and a half. No, he''s not," Martha answered tly.


    Much to her surprise, Giana''s face suddenly changed.


    She heaved a sigh and said, "Jimmy, you are indeed adorable and brilliant. Unfortunately, you''re sick


    severely when you are so little."


    Giana looked like she would shed tears as she spoke, seemingly feeling sorry for the boy.

 Chapter 205 As Disgusting As Stefan Harrison

    Chapter 205 As Disgusting As Stefan Harrison


    Chapter 205 As Disgusting as Stefan Harrison


    Giana acted like a loving grandaunt who cared about Jimmy, and Martha was almost touched.


    However, she smelt something fishy in her words.


    Jimmy pretended to be naive and replied, "Grandaunt, I''m lucky. I''m not pitiful."


    Giana had to hold back her tears.


    She saw Jimmy widen his eyes while staring at her and look seriously. Inwardly, Giana cursed him.


    However, she still showed her care. "Jimmy, be obedient during the treatment. Take pills on time. I''ll


    She wanted to pat Jimmy''s head as she spoke, but the boy dodged.


    Watching them, Martha exined Jimmy didn''t feel well.


    In fact, Jimmy was a polite boy. He did so only because he disliked the two strange women.


    Martha also disliked them, but Giana was an elder.


    Besides, Martha didn''t know her well, so she couldn''t recklessly think Giana was unkind.


    After talking to Jimmy, Giana gave Martha some kind reminders to take care of the boy like a typical


    elder from the Harrison family.


    "Stefan''s parents have passed away. I''m his only elder now. If you and Jimmy need anything in the


    future, please let me know."


    Giana held Martha''s hand while speaking nice words. Martha consciously took her out of the ward and


    nced at Amanda, who followed her mother in silence all the time.


    Martha didn''t want Jimmy to hear anything between her and Stefan.


    In the corridor, Giana was still nagging.


    "I''ve known everything about you, Martha. Stefan has been ruthless since childhood. I didn''t expect him


    to do those things to harm you. I feel so ashamed."


    Giana repeatedly med Stefan.


    "Fortunately, you don''t hate him. After he has done so many things to hurt you, you gave birth to


    Jimmy. Such a lovely boy...


    "Martha, you are indeed a tolerant wife. We, the Harrison family, owe you an apology."


    Martha finally understood Giana''s implications.


    Although Giana sounded kind, as a matter of fact, she repeatedly emphasized how much Stefan had


    hurt Martha.


    She behaved as if she was apologizing on Stefan''s behalf, but she med him for being heartless and


    wanted to make Martha hate him more deeply.


    Martha wondered if Giana genuinely wanted to show her kindness to her or Jimmy as an elder or drive


    a wedge between her and Stefan.


    Unfortunately, Giana''s wish would note true.


    Martha had stopped loving Stefan, nor would she suffer or lose control because of an outsider''s words.


    "Jimmy has nothing to do with him. He''s only my son. I gave birth to him because he''s my blood."


    Martha was indifferent without echoing Giana.


    "I know you''re still angry. No matter what Stefan has done, you are a couple. You can talk to him


    directly. I really hope you guys can get along well in the future."


    Martha only felt Giana said the opposite of what she meant.


    She sneered inwardly.


    Like others in the Harrison family, Giana was also disgusting.


    Until then, Stefan''s so-called aunt had fully exposed her purpose of being here. Martha was sickened


    by her and didn''t have the mood to continue their conversation.


    Amanda stood aside. While her mother was talking to Martha, Amanda''s gaze was glued to thetter


    all the time.


    She finally met the woman Stefan couldn''t forgive for years. However, she felt disappointed, wondering


    why Stefan only focused on Martha instead of her.


    Thinking about Stefan''s attitude the previous night, Amanda was angry and aggrieved, gazing at


    Martha in hatred.


    Martha was confused by her sudden hostility, as she had never met Amanda before.


    Amanda''s rude gaze upset Martha.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She also didn''t want to continue seeing Giana''s hypocritical face, only wishing to bid them farewell as


    soon as possible.


    When Martha was about to send them away, a man''s impatient voice sounded, "Why are you here?"


    Stefan stood a few steps away, holding a new toy for Jimmy.


    It was a robot model that he had promised his son thest time.


    Seeing Giana and Amanda, he gazed at them in disgust and asked angrily, "How dare youe here!"

 Chapter 206 Will You Forgive Me If I Die?

    Chapter 206 Will You Forgive Me If I Die?


    Chapter 206 Will You Forgive Me If I Die?


    "You are not supposed to be here."


    Stefan pressed his lips together. His voice was cold and expressionless. He only wanted to send the


    two women away.


    Biting her lip, Amanda looked like she would burst into tears, aggrieved.


    Giana exined gently, "Jimmy is my grandnephew. I''m his elder, so I''m visiting him. It''s nothing


    wrong, is it?"


    "Don''t think highly of yourself. Show yourself out." Stefan gazed at her impatiently.


    He impolitely sent them away.


    Giana was cheeky, but right then, she couldn''t insist on staying. Feeling embarrassed, she held her


    daughter''s hand and was about to leave.


    Before walking away, she said reluctantly, "I feel sorry for Jimmy to have such a heartless father like


    you."


    Then she cast a meaningful nce at Martha, wishing to see the emotions on her face.


    Unfortunately, Martha kept cold and expressionless without speaking.


    She noticed Giana''s deliberate movement, her eyes dark. Then she looked away to ignore Giana.


    Giana made a fool of herself. She didn''t expect Martha and Stefan to keep calm no matter how she


    tried to sow discord. In the end, she had to leave in dismay.


    She looked like a defeated hen.


    While following Giana to leave, Amanda looked back at Stefan reluctantly from time to time.


    Unfortunately, Stefan only took them as strangers without sparing a nce at them.


    After they were gone, Martha returned to Jimmy''s ward, followed by Stefan.


    Hearing their footsteps, Jimmy stretched his neck from his quilt. Seeing his parents entering the ward,


    he immediately wore a bright smile.


    After peering out of the ward, he asked, "Has Grandaunt left?"


    "Yep." Martha nodded while chuckling.


    She guessed Jimmy had pretended to be sick earlier, but she still asked worriedly, "Are you feeling all


    right, Jimmy?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m fine, Mommy." Jimmy patted his chest.


    "I just dislike them."


    He didn''t want to see the disgusted ones in his ward.


    Jimmy stuck his tongue, looking as if he had just eaten the vegetable he detested the most.


    Although his voice was low, his parents heard his mutter.


    Stefan didn''t remark, pressing his lips together, his eyes dark.


    He could tell Giana hade here to drive a wedge between him and Martha.


    Besides, she was the one who brought him the information about his father''s illegitimate son. Thus,


    Stefan easily learned what her intention was.


    However, he didn''t have the energy to stop her from ying dirty tricks now.


    Stefan showed the new toy to Jimmy and unpacked the box.


    Martha watched him and noticed the smile on his lips. He seemed a teenage boy who couldn''t wait to


    be praised in Jimmy''s presence.


    Jimmy was cooperative, showing arge interest in the toy.


    His parents were staying with him in the ward together, so he was overjoyed and wished the time could


    pass slowly.


    Watching them y with the robot, Martha was touched.


    If they were not in a ward, it would be the scene she had expected many years ago.


    Unfortunately, she and Stefan couldn''t go back.


    She had stopped wishing for what she had longed for.


    Martha didn''t wish for anything except for Jimmy''s health.


    In the ward, the family of three had a good time, which was pretty rare.


    The father and the son were ying with the toy, and the mother watched them. It was a beautiful


    scene indeed.


    Jimmy felt exhausted a whileter. His medicine could always tranquilize him and make him sleepy.


    In the end, he fell asleep.


    Stefan tucked him carefully under the covers and gazed at him deeply, his eyes tender and loving.


    Before leaving the ward, he stopped at the door and looked back at his son in reluctance.


    In the corridor, Martha looked at him and said, "Since you''re here. I believe you''ve made up your mind.


    We don''t have much time to waste. Let''s finalize the divorce today."


    Stefan stared at her intensely without replying.


    If Martha studied him carefully, she would see the unconcealed sorrow and loneliness in his eyes.


    A whileter, Stefan chuckled and stared at her with a faint smile.


    He gripped her shoulders to fix her to the spot.


    Martha struggled slightly but failed to break free. She looked into his eyes, which were full of mixed


    emotions she couldn''t understand.


    Staring at her, Stefan asked mellowly, "If I die, Martha, will you forgive me?"

 Chapter 207 Like Saying Goodbye

    Chapter 207 Like Saying Goodbye


    Chapter 207 Like Saying Goodbye


    His tone was decisive. Martha''s heart skipped a beat. Her instinct told her Stefan seemed to vanish


    from the world the next second.


    She lowered her eyes to repress the suddenly surged feelings, wondering why he asked such a


    question. In silence, she waited for his other words.


    Seeing Martha look into his eyes calmly, Stefan chuckled.


    Then he narrowed his eyes while looking in the distance.


    Martha wondered if heughed in self-mockery or at something else.


    "That''s what I''ve owed you and Jimmy. I''ll repay it."


    ''Repay...''


    Frowning, Martha asked, "What do you n to do? You don''t owe us anything. Even if youpensate


    us, something can never change. You..."


    Before she finished speaking, Stefan suddenly bent over and hugged her.


    His strong arms wrapped around her waist so tightly as if it was theirst hug.


    Martha didn''t struggle as she couldn''t.


    She could feel his sorrow and determination, which almost overwhelmed her.


    "One thing will never change... I''d rather die than divorce you."


    Martha was wordless, realizing he was indeed persistent on this matter.


    However, she also insisted on divorcing him.


    Martha wanted to leave him, but he was unwilling to let her go. It was an endless loop.


    When Stefan spoke, he was determined, sounding affirmative.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Then he released her and turned away.


    His back was upright, but Martha could tell he was lonely and decisive from his receding figure.


    Stefan sounded overbearing, but Martha''s intuition told her he would do something horrible.


    His words just now were like saying goodbye to her.


    Martha watched him leave, bing uneasy.


    Subconsciously, she pressed her lips together and clenched her fists, her fingernails digging into her


    palms.


    Stefan talked about death, which made her heart tighten.


    ...


    The airport.


    Jane looked like apetent career woman in a business suit, attracting many passersby.


    Standing at the exit, she looked ahead.


    In the morning, she received a call from that man.


    There he came.


    She knew he would definitelye.


    It was about time.


    While waiting, Jane was lost in thought.


    Suddenly, she heard some noises at the exit. An eye-catching man surrounded by many women came


    out. However, he ignored them all but walked towards Jane.


    The man''s face had sharp outlines, but his eyes were blue. He was mixed-blooded.


    He had perfect features that made his face charming.


    His eyes were intense. When one looked into them, the person would be easily drowned.


    He was tall and sturdy. His muscles could be faintly seen under his clothes. Also, he had a perfect body


    shape.


    Although he looked aloof with a cold aura, he naturally became the focus of the scene.


    Jane had been used to such a situation as she knew how charming he was.


    She strode up to him and took the suitcase from his hands.


    The man gave her amand, "The hotel."


    His voice was mellow, reminding her of the cello.


    Jane had often heard his voice on the phone, but her ears still tuned red, and her heart pounded.


    ...


    Jane drove the man to the reserved hotel.


    After sitting in the car, the man didn''t utter a word.


    He peered out of the window coldly, his eyes misty. Jane couldn''t read his mind at all.


    She studied his expression in the rear view mirror and had been used to his quietness.


    Then she cleared her throat and updated him about what had happened to Martha recently.


    When she mentioned Jimmy had a chance to live on, a faint smile touched the man''s lips.


    Although it disappeared the next second, Jane captured it.


    As she had known already, he only cared about Martha and Jimmy.


    Jane suddenly thought of something, so she added solemnly, "Shall I make some arrangements in the


    jail? Libby has been arrested, but I''m afraid her backer will harm Miss Doyle again."

 Chapter 208 He Saved Her Life

    Chapter 208 He Saved Her Life


    Chapter 208 He Saved Her Life


    Jane was a bit sincere when she said this. Indeed, she approached Martha with a purpose.


    But as a woman, she felt sorry for Martha.


    Martha trusted her very much, and so did Jimmy.


    She admired Martha''s toughness and felt sorry for Martha''s misfortune.


    The man said slowly, "I won''t allow such things to happen."


    He sounded unquestionable.


    He seemed born with the power to reassure others.


    Jane thought for a while, and asked tentatively, "What identity will you use to meet Miss Doyle, sir?"


    The man didn''t answer.


    His silence made Jane hold her breath. Looking at the man''s side face in the rear mirror, Jane recalled


    how they first met.


    It was winter.


    Having lost her parents at a young age, Jane had been making a living by herself abroad.


    She worked and studied at the same time. One night, on her way back from work, she was stopped by


    some drunkards, who robbed her of money and wanted to rape her.


    There were very few pedestrians on the street on such a snowy day


    She had no friends in that country and therefore could ask no one for help.


    She was extremely desperate when her clothes were ripped off by those men. All she wished at the


    moment was to die.


    Just then, he appeared.


    Stepping on the snow, he showed up against the light. He knocked over those people with his fists and


    rescued her from desperation.


    He saved her life.


    She owed him a debt of gratitude and she would do whatever he asked to repay him.


    At that time, her clothes were stained with snow. Her face was dirty. She looked like a mess.


    Meanwhile, he was delicately dressed, looking noble.


    The fight with the hooligans left no trace of panic on his face. He looked neat, confident, and indifferent.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She was low to the ground and he was up in the sky. She knew their difference since then.


    He was noble. And she would never have the right to stand beside him.


    The feelings and heroicplexes of the young girl turned into a beautiful dream.


    At this moment, Jane put away her unrealistic fantasy.


    He was just hermander, forever.


    If it weren''t for him, she would have died abroad long ago in the snow, with humiliation.


    He saved her life and gave her a new identity and a chance to live.


    ...


    At the president''s office of Harrison Group.


    Silence reigned.


    Stefan propped his chin with one hand, tapping the desk with his fingertips. His eyes were filled


    Without saying a word, Eden packed up a few pieces of documents, checked them carefully, and put


    them into the file containers.


    The phone screen on the desk lit up. Stefan nced down at it. It was a message from Rhys.


    [I''ll see you on the cruise ship at eleven o''clock tonight.]


    What their meeting was for was not outright stated. Yet both of them knew it clearly. Stefan''s eyes


    flickered coldly.


    He pursed his lips. A trace of hostility shed through his eyes.


    He turned off the phone without emotion.


    Eden noticed every detail of Stefan''s expressions and knew that he had to face something.


    He handed the documents to Stefan solemnly. After a few seconds of silence, he asked with a stern


    face, "Are you really ready to do this?"


    He knew Stefan was decisive, but Eden was still worried about his decision.


    Stefan''s eyes dimmed. He didn''t respond.


    He wanted to trade his life for the safety and health of his child.


    It was worth it.

 Chapter 209 Keeping It From Martha?

    Chapter 209 Keeping It From Martha?


    Chapter 209 Keeping It from Martha?


    He thought of how Martha, a woman who had almost died of her disease, had gone through all the


    hardships of these years in a foreign country with a sick child.


    He caused all her misery.


    Thinking of this, Stefan looked distressed. He owed Martha too much.


    What he couldpensate was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Martha no longer trusted him and refused to forgive him.


    He wondered if his decision would made her feel touched slightly.


    He almost killed her back then and made her and Jimmy lead a vagrant life for so many years.


    He should make it up to them, and he got a chance now.


    There was determination in Stefan''s eyes. He was not afraid of death, and he only regretted that he


    couldn''t make up for Martha and Jimmy more.


    But...


    Martha and Jimmy had the Doyle family and Rupert by their side... Though Stefan didn''t want to admit


    it, he knew that Rupert would take care of her.


    Rupert had been by her side for the past few years.


    But he couldn''t reconcile.


    He hadn''t made up for her. He hadn''t made her feel his love.


    And Jimmy, his son, to whom he owed the most.


    Stefan hoped that Jimmy would be safe and sound for the rest of his life after his disease was cured.


    Every time he faced Jimmy, guilt and pity were all he felt.


    On the one hand, Stefan felt sorry for Jimmy because he had been suffering from illness since he was


    born. And on the other hand, Stefan med himself for not fulfilling his responsibility as a father over


    these years.


    If Jimmy could make it this time, he would be able to enjoy a happy childhood like other healthy


    children.


    Even without him, Stefan believed that Martha would educate Jimmy well.


    He only wished that Rhys would donate bone marrow as he promised.


    But would Rhys keep his promise?


    Stefan hesitated, tapping the desk with his slender knuckles.


    This was what he always did when he hesitated.


    Eden understood Stefan''s scruples.


    "What are you worried about?"


    "Rhys hates me so much. Will he really donate bone marrow to Jimmy? What would you do if you were


    him?"


    "If I were him. I definitely wouldn''t. I would wish that you have no descendant!" Eden said worriedly.


    His words sounded harsh but he told the truth.


    Rhys was insidious. Everybody knew that he approached Martha just to revenge on the Harrison


    family.


    "He has been hating me and the Harrison family since he was a child. Now he wants to use his bone


    marrow as bait to kill me. Is that all he wants?"


    Stefan had a reason to think so.


    Rhys spent so much time nning the revenge. His purpose couldn''t be so simple.


    "My biggest worry is not that he won''t keep his promise, but that he will hurt Martha or Jimmy."


    Stefan stood up abruptly.


    He frowned. The veins on his jaw were vaguely visible, which showed that he had reached the limits of


    forbearance.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Eden frowned too, as he knew Stefan''s worries made sense.


    "I''m afraid he wants Jimmy to suffer what he has suffered."


    Stefan pursed his lips. He wouldn''t allow anyone to hurt Jimmy.


    He looked at Eden. The trust in his eyes was self-evident.


    He said sharply, "Eden, promise me that you will keep Martha and Jimmy safe."


    Eden frowned. If Stefan was going to die tonight in exchange for Jimmy''s chance to live, then...


    He hesitated, and asked in a low voice, "Are you sure you want to keep this from Martha?"

 Chapter 210 Remember Me Forever

    Chapter 210 Remember Me Forever


    Chapter 210 Remember Me Forever


    Eden knew the current bad rtionship between Stefan and Martha, but he didn''t think it was a good


    idea to keep Martha in the dark.


    She should know what Stefan had done for her and Jimmy. Only then would she let go of grudges.


    It was not a child''s game, but a gamble and his life was on the bet.


    He should tell Martha clearly about his intentions. Maybe Martha''s attitude towards him would soften.


    At least this way, he wouldn''t regret it.


    Stefan fell into silence, his head drooping slightly, his hair hiding his dim eyes. After a while, he shook


    his head.


    "No. She doesn''t need to know this. All that matters is that she will live a good life."


    Stefan smiled bitterly. He wanted to leave decisively, but he couldn''t help worrying about her.


    He was jealous of the man who would be with her in the future. He wished she would remember him


    forever.


    He owed her, kept thinking about her, and found it hard to let go of her.


    "Martha, I want you to remember me forever," he told himself.


    ...


    At the ward.


    Martha looked at Jimmy''s sleeping face, tucked him in, and packed up the toys in the ward.


    Although the meals provided by the hospital were very healthy, Jimmy was a picky eater, so Martha


    nned to go back to cook lunch for Jimmy at noon.


    Jimmy was in a daze as he murmured, "Where''s Daddy?"


    Martha''s heart tightened. Although Jimmy never called Stefan "Daddy" in front of Stefan, he epted


    Stefan subconsciously.


    She was not sure if that was a good sign.


    She knew how much Jimmy longed for fatherly love. She had been worried that theck of fatherly love


    would affect Jimmy''s personality.


    Yet it was impossible for her and Stefan to get back together.


    Jimmy had opened his eyes. Realizing what he subconsciously murmured, he panicked and looked up


    at Martha.


    He was afraid that Martha would be upset.


    But he did remember that Stefan was ying with him before he fell asleep.


    In the dream, his parents took him on an outing, so he subconsciously looked for Stefan when he woke


    up.


    Martha was silent for a moment, and then asked with a chuckle, "Jimmy, after you recover, let''s move


    back abroad, okay?"


    She would never get back together with Stefan, let alone give Jimmy to him.


    The best way was to cut off all ties with him and live as she had always lived.


    She had no problem raising Jimmy by herself.


    "Isn''t it good living here? I love this ce. "


    "I like Grandpa. I like Granny Bianca. I like..."


    Jimmy''s eyes were moist with emotions.


    Jimmy knew that his daddy was a jerk and betrayer.


    But... he thought that as long as Daddy apologized and treated him and Mommy well, Mommy would


    forgive him.


    And they would live together like a happy family.


    Was Mommy mad at Daddy because Daddy failed to save him?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Mommy, he can''t save me because he''s not a match, but I can feel that he really regrets it now, and


    really wants to take care of me."


    Jimmy exined solemnly like an adult. Hearing that, Martha was both amused and sad.


    "It''s not what you think, Jimmy. The reason lies in him and me. You are too young to understand now."


    "I hope that you will respect my choice. We can''t live together with him. You will understand when you


    grow up... But I will respect your choice too. If you want to..."


    Martha failed to finish her sentence. She couldn''t do it.


    Jimmy realized what Martha was going to say, and immediately shook his head, "No, I want to be with


    you, mom!"


    If he couldn''t live with his mommy and daddy at the same time, then he would abandon his daddy for


    his mommy''s sake.

 Chapter 211 She Is Avoiding It

    Chapter 211 She Is Avoiding It


    Chapter 211 She Is Avoiding It


    Jimmy was afraid that Martha would abandon him. He had always been a sensible child.


    He would rather go back to life without a father than lose his mother.


    His mother did everything for him.


    Martha shook her head helplessly. There was a rift between her and Stefan and even Jimmy couldn''t


    fix it.


    She wouldn''t force herself to let go of the bygones and start over with Stefan again...


    So, she must make it clear to Jimmy that she wouldn''t return to Stefan even if he epted Stefan.


    Later, when she asked Jimmy what he wanted for lunch, Jimmy shook his head, looking as if he had no


    appetite.


    Martha felt distressed seeing so.


    ...


    At noon, Martha thought about going back home to make some dessert for Jimmy.


    Sweets always made people feel better. She hadn''t made dessert for Jimmy for a long time. Hopefully,


    it would make him forget about the unhappy things.


    On the drive back home, Martha was absent-minded.


    Her mind was a mess and she couldn''t calm down.


    She thought of Jimmy''s upset look, and the picture of Jimmy getting along with Stefan. In the end, she


    thought of what Stefan said.


    If he died...


    Some noise brought her back to reality.


    She looked up and realized that it was the red light.


    She stepped on the brakes. The wheels left a mark on the ground.


    Martha leaned forward because the car stopped so suddenly.


    Weren''t it for the seat belt, she might have been injured.


    She heard the horns of cars behind.


    The drivers kept honking the horns.


    One after another.


    Martha paid no attention to them. Her eyelids kept twitching, which made her anxious.


    What did Stefan mean by that...


    Before she could think about it, the green light was on.


    She turned left and drove into traffic.


    A voice kept telling her to focus on driving and stop thinking.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    It told her not to think about anything rted to that man.


    Arriving at the Doyle Manor, she parked the car and got out. From a distance, she saw Bianca waiting


    outside the door.


    Martha told her that she woulde back to make dessert for Jimmy on the phone.


    They walked into the room talking andughing. Martha temporarily shut the troubles out of her mind.


    She changed into home clothes, washed her hands, and entered the kitchen with Bianca.


    It''d been a long time since she made desserts by herself. She had almost forgotten how to do it.


    Fortunately, Bianca was helping her.


    They had a nice cooperation, like mother and daughter.


    To Martha, she had considered Bianca her mother.


    "How is Dad recently?"


    Having been busy with Jimmy''s affairs over these days, Martha didn''t pay much attention to her father.


    Bianca smiled and said that everything at home was fine.


    Martha nodded with a smile and told Bianca that Jimmy got better.


    But she didn''t tell her family that Rhys could save Jimmy.


    Although Rhys was the only hope at present, she didn''t trust him entirely.


    She hadn''t agreed to his condition.


    When Bianca heard that Jimmy was getting better, she almost cried.


    Seeing Martha taking care of Jimmy alone, Bianca really felt sorry for her, afraid that Martha would fall


    ill due to fatigue.


    In her opinion, a woman needed a family.


    If Jimmy''s illness couldn''t be cured... that was the worst-case scenario.


    Jimmy was Martha''s only spiritual pir. If Jimmy was gone, how could Martha live it down? She


    needed someone to share the burden and be there for her during a hard time.


    "Martha, if Jimmy''s illness is cured, what are your ns for the future?"


    "I n to take you and my father abroad," Martha answered while kneading dough.


    Of course, before she started over abroad with her family, she had to get back the control over the


    Doyle Group.


    "Go abroad?"


    "Yeah."


    Martha nodded. She hadn''t discussed this matter with her father. After all... it was still unrealistic.


    But obviously, Bianca did not ask Martha her ns about this, but about her love rtionship.


    "Martha, I actually wanted to ask you, have you considered spending the rest of your life with someone


    else?"


    Martha''s hands stopped, and a trace of disappointment shed across her eyes.


    She continued making desserts. With her back to Bianca, she didn''t look at Bianca again, and said in a


    deep voice, "I''m fine with staying single. I''m used to it, and I can raise Jimmy up myself."


    Before Bianca could say anything, Martha smiled again and said, "Bianca, I''m disillusioned about love."


    Her words were tinged with subtle bitterness but her tone was very firm.


    Bianca sighed, knowing that Martha had been hurt too badly.


    "You are still young. A lot of things may happen in the future. Even if you don''t think for your sake, you


    should think for Jimmy''s sake."


    Martha pursed her lips but said nothing.


    She turned her back to Bianca so Bianca couldn''t see her expression.


    Seeing that Martha was silent, Bianca gently persuaded her, "Jimmy needs the love andpany of a


    father. You should know this."


    Martha was silent.


    Bianca could feel Martha''s hesitation. Presumably, she also saw how Stefan gave love and care to


    Jimmy during this time.


    "I can see that now Stefan is sincerely remorseful. We all see his attitude towards you and Jimmy...


    Martha, if you can''t forget about him, why not give her another chance?"


    Martha bit her lip, closed her eyes, and shook her head in refusal.


    Bianca could see that she didn''t want to face Stefan''s regret.


    She was avoiding it.


    She was hesitant, which meant that her mind had wavered.


    She didn''t want to let go of the past. The hatred and pain went deep into her bones, making her


    cautious. She had to put on a cold amour for herself, and she didn''t want to open her heart again.


    Stefan, such a proud and cold person, had made concessions for her, waiting for her forgiveness,


    trying to make up for his mistakes.


    Anyone would have been moved.


    Seeing this, Bianca knew that Martha really couldn''t let go.


    It seemed that she should quit the idea of letting them, who had missed each other, get back together.


    "If you don''t want to look back, date someone new. There are always people who really like you. Maybe


    someone can make you happy. It''s a good choice to start a new life."


    Martha shook her head lightly, and said bitterly, "Bianca, I haven''t fallen for anyone for years."


    She had tried to forget the past and start a new rtionship.


    Even if she was ready to let go of all her past and hatred, she couldn''t lie to herself. It seemed she


    couldn''t fall in love with anyone again.


    Rupert had been there for her for many years. Rhys had confessed his love to her while making use of


    her. Yet Martha couldn''t ept either of them. She subconsciously resisted them.


    Even though she didn''t want to admit it, her heart had been broken by Stefan four years ago.


    It no longer beat violently and she no longer wished for love...

 Chapter 212 Someone Might Die

    Chapter 212 Someone Might Die


    Chapter 212 Someone Might Die


    Martha no longer opened her heart to anyone''s love. Nor did she want to love anyone.


    Love could only cause her pain.


    She was fine with being alone.


    In the end, Biancapromised and sighed helplessly.


    "I''m not saying this to persuade you to ept anyone. I just don''t want you to give up at a young age."


    Bianca told Martha to think about it, and left the kitchen.


    Martha was left alone in the kitchen. The biscuits made for Jimmy had been put into the oven, and the


    milky aroma wafted faintly.


    While waiting, she closed her eyes wearily. Stefan''s and Rhys'' figures emerged in her mind. They were


    arguing.


    It didn''t feel right.


    She thought carefully about the scene outside the orphanage that day


    Rhys hated the Harrison family and Stefan because of his mother.


    And Stefan was very angry because Rhys was an illegitimate child and Rhys ndered his father.


    Now in retrospect, Martha felt many things were wrong.


    She understood why Rhys hated the Harrison family.


    But why was Stefan so aggressive when he went to the orphanage that day?


    She knew Rhys'' identity based on clues from the orphanage, yet how did Stefan know it? Who told


    him?


    Why was he angry? Just because he refused to ept his father, whom he had respected so much,


    had an illegitimate child. Or, was there something else?


    When Stefan mentioned Rhys'' mother, he seemed to be very disdainful and contemptuous, which


    enraged Rhys.


    They fought out of anger.


    Martha was puzzled. She murmured in her mind. Were there some misunderstandings?


    ...


    In the afternoon, in the hospital.


    Eden drove to the hospital. First, he wanted to see Stefan''s son. After all, he hadn''t met Jimmy formally


    after so long. Second, he was hesitant about whether to tell Martha what was going to happen tonight.


    He didn''t expect to meet Melissa, who also came to visit Jimmy, outside the ward.


    They looked at each other with unfriendly eyes. The atmosphere was weird for a moment. Then they


    walked into the ward one after the other.


    Jimmy was very close to Melissa, but he didn''t know Eden. He greeted Eden but didn''t talk to him after


    that.


    When Martha came, she saw these three people looking at each other in the ward.


    Eden turned his head when he heard the sound. He looked at Martha with gloominess.


    But Martha didn''t notice it. She was surprised that Eden and Melissa were both there.


    "You guys came together?"


    Her tone was a bit teasing and curious.


    Melissa waved her hand and immediately said, "No way! We just happen to arrive at the same time."


    Martha chuckled, not convinced.


    Melissa frowned, helpless.


    Eden ignored the question. He had something on his mind and looked worried.


    Jimmy nced at Eden secretly a few times, thinking that he looked too serious.


    Martha noticed Eden''s expression. She felt that he wanted to tell her something.


    She asked Melissa to take care of Jimmy and then went out with Eden.


    Martha asked directly, "Is there anything you want to tell me?"


    Eden was startled, hesitating. Two voices kept arguing in his mind.


    Reason told him that he should keep this secret for Stefan to keep Martha from risk.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    But emotionally, he, as a bystander, saw the situation far more clearly than Stefan did


    He thought Martha had the right to know the truth and the misunderstanding between them should be


    solved.


    After a moment of hesitation, Eden chose to tell Martha the truth.


    "Stefan has an appointment with Rhys tonight."


    Martha was surprised. She remembered how Stefan and Rhys fought with each other thest time.


    Why would they meet again? Probably...


    Thinking of Stefan''s weird behavior, Martha had a bad premonition.


    She subdued her emotions and remained calm on the surface.


    "Yes?"


    Her emotionless response made Eden upset.


    He whispered again, "Someone might die."


    Martha was stunned.


    She thought of Stefan asking her earlier if she would forgive him if he died.


    At this moment, she had an indescribable feeling.


    After a few seconds of silence, she asked, "Did Stefan tell you about Rhys before?"


    Eden frowned, wondering what Martha was asking this for.


    He nodded and replied, "He did, but not a lot. Therefore, I know little about Rhys."


    Eden said, thinking of something, "But when he mentioned Rhys, he was wrathful. In particr, he


    hated Rhys'' mother to the core, saying she deserved to die."


    Martha''s eyshes quivered slightly when she heard this.


    Stefan hated Rhys'' mother, so her guess was right.


    It was just that Martha couldn''t figure out where this intense hatred was from.


    ording to her understanding, in Rhys'' recollection, his mother was a very gentle woman instead of a


    bad person.


    Rhys had no reason to lie to her. His mother was also a victim in his memory.


    Was there something she didn''t know?


    "Is Rhys'' mother such an awful person?"


    Eden asked, "She destroyed Stefan''s family on purpose, so she deserved to die."


    ''On purpose?''


    Martha shook her head in disagreement.

 Chapter 213 Unexpected Thoughts

    Chapter 213 Unexpected Thoughts


    Chapter 213 Unexpected Thoughts


    Eden didn''t understand why Martha focused on this unimportant matter.


    "What''s the point of saying this now? You should stop Stefan, shouldn''t you? Martha, are you so


    cruel?"


    Eden said emotionally and punched the wall.


    He was mad that Martha didn''t take Stefan''s life seriously.


    Martha wasn''t angry.


    She slowly exined, "The grudge between them is rooted in the disputes of their parents. Without


    figuring out what happened, I won''t change anything even if I get there tonight."


    "The most urgent task is to solve the issues between them."


    Eden suddenly got it.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "The issues between them? Maybe there is some misunderstanding?"


    Martha nodded uncertainly, thinking of someone.


    "I''m afraid that this thing is not as simple as it looks on the surface. There could be someone behind it."


    Her eyes suddenly became cold.


    She thought it likely that Stefan had learned Rhys'' identity from Gianna, because Giana and Amanda


    happened to return home shortly before.


    Only the elders of the Harrison family knew what happened many years ago.


    Plus the fact that Giana provoked her with ill intentions in the hospital, Martha guessed that it was


    Giana behind it.


    ...


    To confirm her guess, after leaving the hospital, Martha drove to the Harrison Vi, hoping to meet


    Giana and ask about the whole picture.


    In the evening, a woman sat in the living room, looking at the clock from time to time, with no trace of


    anxiety on her face.


    She appeared to be as calm as usual on the outside.


    Stefan and Rhys'' appointment was getting near. How could she not be worried?


    Her nails dug into her palms. Her eyelids kept twitching. She felt that something was about to happen.


    At the Harrison Vi.


    Giana knew that Martha hade, but she asked thetter to wait in the living room.


    She had yet to go downstairs to meet Martha.


    She thought of Martha''s attitude in the hospital before.


    Giana was angry, especially when Stefan drove her back without mercy, which made her feel


    humiliated.


    So, this time she deliberately made Martha wait.


    Martha knew Giana''s tricks. Yet she remained calm and patient.


    Amanda was not as calm as her mother.


    After learning that Martha hade, she decided to walk downstairs and show off.


    "Wow, isn''t this Miss Doyle? You dislike me and my mom, don''t you? What brings you here?" A shrill


    female voice sounded.


    She walked downstairs like a hostess, and even stroked the roses at the corner.


    It seemed that she was very familiar with the vi as if it had been her own home.


    Martha was somehow amused by her behavior.


    It''d only been a few days since they returned to the country, and now she started to act like the hostess


    of the Harrison Vi.


    Even she couldn''t bear it, not to mention Stefan. Martha guessed that Stefan must have been annoyed


    during this time.


    Thinking of Stefan, Martha chuckled and said, "Stefan and I haven''t divorced yet. This is his house.


    Can''t Ie back?"


    Although Martha didn''t want to admit it, the identity as Stefan''s wife indeed was helpful at this moment.


    "You guys have just returned from abroad. I don''t know if there are enough guestrooms at home.


    Should I book rooms for you guys in a five-star hotel?"


    Martha unceremoniously satirized the two foring uninvited, even trying to drive them away.


    Of course, she has no right to drive anyone away, and neither did Amanda.


    Amanda''s face changed when she heard this.


    She thought that Martha and Stefan had broken up, so Martha wouldn''te back again.


    Hearing what Martha said just now, Amanda was furious.


    Was Martha moving back to the Harrison Vi?


    If that were the case, the chance for her to date Stefan would be even slimmer.


    Amanda panicked. She wanted to stop Martha.


    She immediately sneered, "Why are you acting like the hostess now? Everybody knows that you and


    my brother are about to divorce, and you have been messing around with other men. You are


    shameless!"


    Amanda''s words were mean. The way she addressed Stefan made Martha feel very ufortable.


    She somehow felt Amanda felt something for Stefan.


    Seeing that Martha didn''t speak, Amanda thought she touched a raw nerve, so she went on, "Stefan


    doesn''t want you back. I will take good care of him. A few days ago he said I was good at making tea."


    Amanda bragged about herself and spoke like a hostess to make Martha quit.


    Martha knew it was a provocation.


    "My cousin is very good to me and my mother, but you make him angry all the time," Amanda added


    calmly.


    Martha sneered, and asked, "Why do you care so much about his personal life? Do you want to be his


    wife?"


    She was mocking Amanda.


    Yet...


    Amanda seemed to be stunned.


    Martha frowned, wondering whether she was right.


    That was ridiculous.


    They were cousins, but Amanda had a crush on Stefan.


    Amanda didn''t look good. Stefan was her cousin, so she felt embarrassed when Martha hit the nerd on


    the head.


    Things wouldn''t be so tricky if Stefan liked her too, but...


    Right now, as Stefan''s cousin, she couldn''t express her desire to be Mrs. Harrison.


    Martha observed Amanda''s expression and understood.


    Amanda and Giana were indeed not so simple.


    Giana mainly focused on sowing discord between Stefan and Rhys, and even added fuel to the mes


    in front of her.


    Amanda, on the other hand, wanted to seduce Stefan.


    The two fell into an eerie silence.


    At that time, the sound of high-heeled shoes came from the stairs, breaking the silence of the living


    room.


    Giana finally came downstairs.


    Seeing her daughter standing aside with a look of defeat, Giana was speechless.


    ''Amanda is defeated by Martha so easily. How is Amanda going to rece Martha?''

 Chapter 214 Turning Them Into Enemies

    Chapter 214 Turning Them Into Enemies


    Chapter 214 Turning Them into Enemies


    Disappointed, Giana asked Amanda to go back to her room, determined to take Martha down a notch


    or two..


    After Amanda left, Giana sat down gracefully.


    Sitting next to Martha, she looked kind and friendly.


    "I was not feeling well just now. You must have been waiting for a while. Why don''t you stay here for


    dinner? " Giana smiled gently.


    She invited Martha to stay for dinner like an ordinary elder.


    Martha looked at her hypocritical kindness with a half-smile.


    But Giana didn''t feel embarrassed at all. She went on saying, "Maybe I haven''t adjusted to the time


    difference, I..."


    "Auntie." Martha interrupted Giana aloud. She had no time or desire to beat around the bush.


    She just wanted to know the truth as soon as possible.


    "I came here with some questions. Please tell me the truth."


    Martha looked serious. Giana put away her smiling face, waiting for her questions.


    "Auntie, I wonder if you know Stefan''s father has an illegitimate child?"


    Martha stared straight into Giana''s eyes.


    Martha''s eyes were sharp as if she could gain insight into Giana''s thoughts.


    Giana was stunned. Something barely noticeable shed across her eyes.


    Martha noticed it, however. She was waiting for Giana to make up stories.


    Giana nodded, pretending to be sad, and sighed helplessly, "Shame! It''s all my brother''s fault. If he


    didn''t make the mistake back then, things won''t be happening now..."


    "But it''s all about thest generation. You guys are innocent. My brother made a mistake. He hurt


    Stefan''s mother."


    When Giana talked about the past, she looked sad as if she really felt sorry for her brother.


    Martha frowned, she didn''t want to hear about those.


    Giana avoided the point, which meant that she was guilty.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Did you tell Stefan about this?"


    Giana nodded without hesitation and said, "Yes, I told him."


    Her candid answer invited suspicion.


    "Before Stefan''s father died, he hoped that that child coulde back. That boy is a Harrison after all.


    As the elder of the Harrison family, I can''t bear to see him homeless."


    "Although my brother made a mistake, he was a nice father. So I couldn''t refuse hisst wish. As his


    younger sister, I must fulfill it for his sake."


    Giana sounded sincere, but Martha immediately retorted.


    "Then why didn''t you tell him in the past years but now?"


    Giana was at a loss for words. She didn''t expect Martha to stick to this point.


    Giana''s eyes darkened as she made up an excuse, "I have been abroad all these years, so this matter


    has been dyed, but I have always kept my brother''sst wish in mind.


    "I told Stefan immediately after finding that boy. No matter what, he is Stefan''s younger brother. As an


    elder, I want to see members of the Harrison family united and happy."


    Giana said that she wanted the two brothers to ept each other and have a harmonious rtionship.


    But what she did was sow discord between these two brothers.


    Martha was sure she said nothing nice about Rhys to Stefan.


    Otherwise, Stefan wouldn''t be so hostile towards Rhys and his mother.


    Martha didn''t believe a word Giana said.


    Giana didn''t mention the illegitimate child after Stefan''s father died. Now she told Stefan about it as


    soon as she returned. She must have been waiting for the right time.


    Both Stefan and Rhys were kids back then, but now Stefan was powerful.


    Rhys was also getting strong. Neither of them would be intact from the battle.


    Giana wanted to turn them into enemies at this right time.


    She made the brothers hate each other, wanting to be the winner when they fought.


    Martha understood that Giana was on guard.


    Her answer was almost perfect. She couldn''t find anything wrong with it.


    Presumably, her aggressiveness just now was too obvious.


    If Giana was on guard, she wouldn''t be able to get the answer she wanted.


    Giana was articte and good at lying.


    Martha imitated Giana, changing her tone and attitude.


    "Auntie, I have no other intentions. As the daughter-inw of the Harrison family, I just want to know


    more about the family... Stefan doesn''t tell me anything, I always feel like an outsider."


    Martha said with a sad look as if being bullied by the Harrison family.


    Giana was dubious.


    She thought Martha asked about the illegitimate child because she wanted to know more about Stefan


    and please Stefan.


    Judging from this situation, Stefan and Martha had a lot of disputes.


    It seemed that their rtionship had been broken...


    Giana thought that her daughter finally had an opportunity.


    But Martha''s words sounded like she wanted to patch things up with Stefan and go back to the


    Harrison Vi...


    Giana couldn''t help worrying about the situation of herself and her daughter. She told herself that she


    must prevent Martha from going back to the Harrison Vi.


    Martha seemed confused and asked, "Auntie, how much have you found? Is the boy the president of


    the Williams Group?"


    Giana nodded. Martha asked again, "Then how did he be the young master of the Williams


    family?"


    Giana said that she didn''t know, but Rhys was definitely one of the Harrisons.


    Martha pretended to be ignorant, "What about his birth mother? Is she in the Williams family too?"


    "Of course not, she died many years ago."


    Martha noticed that Giana looked and sounded disdainful when she mentioned Rhys'' mother.


    She did it on purpose


    "Rhys'' mother must be beautiful, or why would Stefan''s father have an affair with her? Maybe it''s true


    love." Martha spoke innocently.


    Giana snorted lightly.


    As expected, Giana told her how Rhys'' mother got pregnant with tricks.


    "That woman is cunning. She plotted against my brother with despicable means. That''s how she was


    pregnant."


    Giana recounted what happened back then and med everything on Rhys'' mother.


    Martha guessed that Giana probably told Stefan the same thing.


    That was why Stefan hated Rhys and Rhys'' mother so much.


    Martha fell into silence.


    And just when Giana was about to continue her nder, Martha suddenly chuckled.


    "I know Rhys. He told me a different story."


    Giana''s face immediately changed...

 Chapter 215 Two Choices

    Chapter 215 Two Choices


    Chapter 215 Two Choices


    Giana knew that Martha and Rhys were involved with each other, but she didn''t expect that Rhys would


    even tell Martha about his privacy.


    "Rhys'' mother, what kind of person is she?" Martha pretended to be confused. "There are two different


    versions of stories. So, there must be some misunderstandings, or someone is pulling the strings, don''t


    you think so, auntie?"


    Martha asked the question in a neutral manner, without a trace of provoking, but the unkindness in her


    tone was pretty obvious.


    Giana was not a fool. She realized that she had just been tricked.


    At this moment, afraid that she would fall into Martha''s trap, Giana refused to make more remarks on


    this issue.


    Seeing that Giana kept silent, Martha sighed, "No matter what, I just hope the family could get along


    well. After all, they are brothers. I just want them to get along."


    Martha chuckled, "Auntie, that''s so nice of you."


    Giana could hear Martha''s sarcasm. She curled her lips calmly.


    Martha nced at the time.


    "I''ll visit another day, auntie."


    Giana didn''t ask her to stay longer. She sent Martha away with fake smiles.


    Before leaving, Martha looked back at Giana, and said, "I agree with one thing you said just now. No


    matter what, they are brothers."


    Having said that, Martha left without looking back.


    Giana frowned, feeling there was a message in Martha''sst sentence but she couldn''t tell. Nor did she


    know what Martha was going to do.


    ...


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Stefan came to the pier alone with a ck handmade document bag in


    his hand.


    On the cruise ship, the deck was quiet. Only sea breeze blew in the quiet night.


    Stefan walked up to the top deck of the cruise ship and met the person waiting for him.


    Rhys came alone too.


    This time, neither of them put on an act.


    Rhys'' tore away his disguise since there was no one else. They knew each other''s identity, so a battle


    was inevitable.


    The way they looked at each other was full of hostility.


    Both of them wanted the other person to surrender.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    No one spoke. Theypeted silently.


    Finally, Stefan took out two things from the document bag.


    One was a document of all the property under Stefan''s name and the shares of the Harrison Group.


    The other thing... was a ck pistol.


    Rhys looked at the thing and frowned slightly. It seemed that Stefan wanted to bet his life tonight.


    "What? Do you want to kill me?" Rhys chuckled.


    Of course, he didn''t believe Stefan would kill him, even if the man wanted to so badly.


    Jimmy needed Rhys'' bone marrow. No matter how much Stefan hated Rhys, he wouldn''t risk his son''s


    life.


    The Harrisons were born cold-hearted. If Stefan was half as heartless as his father, he wouldn''t lose to


    Rhys for a woman.


    Thinking of the Harrison family, Rhys smiled even more sarcastically.


    Stefan''s lips parted slightly. He snorted, "Do you deserve to be killed by me? You are just an illegitimate


    child. Your blood is dirty."


    This undoubtedly gave Rhys a blow. The smile on his face disappeared, reced by sullenness.


    Not wanting to waste time, Stefan cut to the chase, "Make your choice."


    Rhys raised an eyebrow. Choice?


    Stefan stared at the things on the table, and his eyes darkened, "Save my son. In exchange for your


    bone marrow, I will give you all the property under my name. Including my stake in the Harrison


    Group."


    If Rhys got equity in the Harrison Group, he would officially be part of the Harrison family.


    This seemed to be Stefan''s biggest concession.


    The shares of the Harrison Group were not only a symbol of wealth but also a symbol of identity and


    status.


    This bargaining chip was really too big. It could be seen that Jimmy must be very important in Stefan''s


    mind.


    Rhys snorted, and said disdainfully, "I might think about it if I were as poor as I used to be."


    Now, his mother was dead. And the hard days were gone.


    "Besides, I am also the Harrison. I have the right to inherit all of this. At least half of what you own now


    should belong to me."


    "I have the right to take back what belongs to me. Who are you to exchange it with me?"


    Rhys'' reaction was within Stefan''s expectations.


    But...


    Stefan sneered, "You? The Harrison? No one will admit your identity."


    How dare he call himself the Harrison when his mother did such a shameless thing?


    No one would admit... Rage rose up in Rhys'' eyes.


    He recalled the life spent with his mother and her death.


    His so-called father never showed up.


    Later on, Rhys suffered so much, It was all his father''s fault.


    If he could choose, Rhys would rather have the blood of a beggar than that of a Harrison.


    Rhys hated Frank, as well as his son.


    His hatred for the Harrison family didn''t happen overnight. He had decided from an early age that the


    purpose of his life was revenge.


    Stefan didn''t want to waste more time with Rhys.


    Since Rhys refused the first option, then...


    "The second option, kill me."


    Stefan would use his life in exchange for Jimmy''s life. That should be a fair deal for Rhys.

 Chapter 216 Not Allowed To Die

    Chapter 216 Not Allowed To Die


    Chapter 216 Not Allowed to Die


    Rhys was quiet for a moment and was then stunned.


    He didn''t expect that Stefan would trade his life for Jimmy''s.


    He calmed down and recovered from the hatred.


    He regained his usually cynical look and cast a nce at Stefan.


    Rhys turned to look at the gun on the table.


    Stefan could really sacrifice his life for his son?


    Thinking of this, Rhys arched his eyebrow and sneered, "I had thought a heartless man like you would


    never care about anyone. I am impressed today."


    Stefan pursed his lips but his expression didn''t change.


    Ignoring Rhys'' sarcasms, he said in a determined tone, "Cut the crap. Just make a choice."


    "I don''t give a shit about your wealth," Rhys said slowly.


    "p!"


    Stefan had loaded the gun, turned the trigger to Rhys'' side and targeted it at his own head.


    "It seems you have made a decision. Do it then."


    Stefan didn''t hesitate. He felt strangely calm at thest moment of his life.


    It was as if his life and death didn''t matter to him anymore.


    However, deep inside, he couldn''t help but wonder.


    Would she remember him after he redeemed himself with his life? He wished she could at least hate


    him to remember him.


    Rhys squinted and fixed his eyes on Stefan.


    He pulled down Stefan''s hand that held the gun.


    "I haven''t finished. I don''t give a damn about your life, either."


    Stefan looked at Rhys, who was smiling, with his deep-set eyes.


    "I used to really want you dead, but now I found death too easy on you. I want you to feel worse than


    death."


    Rhys stared at Stefan with a weird look, as if appreciating his prey. He was thinking how to make


    Stefan in misery.


    Stefan was a bit angry.


    "You think you can do that?"


    Rhysughed out loud, "Of course. I am doing it now. To you, the most painful thing is to watch what


    you care about the most being taken away."


    Rhys'' words did touch a raw nerve. Now Stefan cared about Martha the most.


    Stefan could trade his own life for Jimmy''s, but he couldn''t let Rhys hurt Martha.


    He was furious.


    He grabbed Rhys'' cor and shouted at him, "Are you a coward? It''s between us! Don''t get her


    involved!"


    Stefan was outraged and snapped. His eyes were bloodshot and his knuckles turned pale as he


    grabbed his cor with all his strength.


    Rhys started to feel suffocated. It was really ufortable but he somehowughed in anger.


    The angrier Stefan was, it meant the more he cared about Martha.


    Martha was his weak spot. He was sure to win.


    Rhysughed, "I learned It from your father. He always managed to get innocent women involved,


    didn''t he?"


    Of course, Stefan didn''t care what he was implying, but wondered if Rhys was implying his shameless


    mother was an innocent woman.


    Then, Giana''s words the other day came to his mind.


    ''Rhys is just a bastard.''


    Stefan was outraged. He knocked Rhys down to the ground and said the words that would hurt him the


    most deeply.


    "No matter who you are now, you will always be a low born bastard! No matter how you change your


    family name, it won''t change your despicable nature!"


    Rhys was obviously agitated. Hearing those words, He immediately got up from the ground.


    He took the loaded gun on the table and pressed it against Stefan''s forehead.


    His eyes were bloodshot.


    "Stefan, do you think I won''t kill you?"


    Meanwhile, after walking out of the Harrison family, Martha immediately drove to the pier.


    She kept speeding on the way. She felt stuffy in her chest and had a bad feeling.


    Opening the car window, the cold wind blew and she tried to recoveredposure.


    When she arrived at the suburb near the pier, there was no one here at this moment.


    She was getting uneasy.


    Even though she didn''t want to admit it, at this moment...


    She was worried about Stefan.


    She was worried he might do something on impulse.


    When she arrived at the dock, it was quiet around.


    The cold night wind blew.


    The strange quietness made her nervous. She didn''t see anyone here.


    For a moment, she didn''t know where to find Stefan.


    Just then, the sound of a gunshot came.


    It was terrifying and Martha felt her mind going nk.


    She was in shock for a moment and couldn''t move.


    After a few seconds of silence, she came to herself and tried to hold back the fear. She ran over to


    where the sound came from...


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Stefan, you''re not allowed to die!"

 Chapter 217 She Cared About Him

    Chapter 217 She Cared About Him


    Chapter 217 She Cared About Him


    Martha soon found the cruise but she stopped at the entrance.


    She held the railings tightly until her knuckles turned pale.


    She finally admitted she was worried.


    Was she here toote?


    She didn''t dare to board it, for fear she might see something she didn''t want to see.


    She didn''t want to see either of them died.


    She needed Rhys'' help to save her son and he couldn''t die.


    But Stefan...


    A voice inside told her that he deserved it and she didn''t need to be guilty at all, but...


    She couldn''t do it.


    She herself didn''t even realize her worries for Stefan.


    Martha stopped thinking, forced herself to calm down and then boarded the cruise ship.


    As soon as she got into the interior, she saw-


    Rhys was pointing a gun at Stefan''s head while Stefan was standing opposite him.


    The two didn''t move but were in a confrontation.


    Hearing the footsteps, they didn''t move.


    When Martha saw this, her heart skipped a beat.


    She walked to Stefan and looked at him up and down.


    "Stefan, are you alright?"


    The gunshot just now...


    She still got lingering fear.


    Martha''s worried expression and the nervousness in her voice attracted the attention of both Rhys and


    Stefan.


    They didn''t expect her to be here.


    Stefan didn''t even need to guess. It must be Eden who told her.


    He was surprised by her worries and concern for him just now.


    He got mixed feelings but mostly thrilled.


    Martha didn''t know what he was thinking but carefully checked if he was wounded.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, she asked again, "Are you okay? Answer me!"


    Martha didn''t see any wound in him, but the looks on their faces...


    They looked scary


    Stefan looked down into her eyes, which were filled with worries.


    Eyes won''t lie. She was really worried about him.


    He arched his eyebrows and chuckled.


    His chuckle irritated Martha.


    "I was asking you! Why are youughing?"


    Was it hrious?


    She didn''t think so.


    She felt it foolish that they were risking their lives here.


    Stefan stopped smiling and looked serious, "See? You care about me."


    After these words, he couldn''t help smiling again.


    There wascency in his smile.


    It was a huge surprise to know that she cared about him.


    All he could think about now was her worried look.


    He couldn''t get it out of his mind.


    It was one of the few moments when he felt relieved and delighted.


    At least...


    She cared about him.


    She asked about him first instead of Rhys after she got here.


    She even ignored Rhys here.


    This brought him so much pleasure. It was worth to die for it today.


    Martha double checked that he was safe and then turned to look at the gun in Rhys'' hand.


    She looked at the target the gun was pointing at.


    Although it seemed it was targeted at Stefan.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After careful observation, she found that...


    It was slightly tilted. It had just past Stefan''s head and shot the chair behind him.


    The chair was shot and the cotton inside was out. She could vaguely see the bullet inside.


    It turned out...


    The gunshot was on the chair.


    Martha was finally relieved.


    Fortunately, she got here in time.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and nced at the agreement on the table.


    Just a few nces, she knew what was in it and knew why Stefan was here.


    He wanted to trade all he had for Jimmy''s life


    She didn''t know how to describe her feelings, which were mixed andplicated.


    He did this to make it up to them.


    Though he knew it wouldn''t work.


    When Martha looked back, Stefan was looking at Rhys.


    He looked at him with a provocative smile, dering his victory.


    It seemed he was saying, "No matter what you do or what trick you use, she won''t be yours."


    Rhys'' eyes turned cold.


    He put the gun down and suddenly felt it meaningless. He sneered, "This is boring. I don''t have time for


    this."


    Hearing this, Martha''s face changed and she was nervous again.


    Did he mean he wouldn''t save Jimmy?


    Stefan noticed her panic and felt sorry when he saw her face turning pale.


    He knew what she wanted the most.


    He walked up to Rhys and stopped in front of him.


    "If you really want to take revenge, just kill me and it will be over."


    Rhys didn''t say a word but sneered at the two indifferently.


    Stefan was angry and was about to snap when Martha said behind them, "In fact, you don''t want


    anyone dead, do you?"


    Martha didn''t care about Rhys'' reply and continued, "You''re not a bad person. You just want an identity


    to be recognized by everyone."


    When Rhys heard this, some unfathomable emotions shed across Rhys'' eyes.


    Stefan pursed his lips. That was what Rhys wanted?


    No! He wouldn''t allow it!


    "No way. He will never get one."


    Rhys had regained his usual indifferent expression, "I have told you, I don''t care."


    Martha had learned the feud between the two and knew what they were struggling with.


    But she would have to think about a way to solve it.


    "There''s misunderstanding between the two of you. The story of thest generation is not as you think


    it is. There''s more to it."

 Chapter 218 What He Wants

    Chapter 218 What He Wants


    Chapter 218 What He Wants


    Martha stared into Stefan''s eyes and said word by word.


    She went all the way to the Harrison Vi to meet Giana just to figure out something.


    However, Stefan avoided eye contact with her.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t trust her, but he believed it was a sure thing and there couldn''t be more to it!


    He didn''t look at Martha and said in disdain, "What misunderstanding? They are just despicable human


    beings."


    "Despicable? You are not any better." Rhys sneered and refuted.


    Stefan squinted his eyes and said sharply, "You were just a mistake my dad was forced to make. You''re


    his moral stain. If your mother didn''t frame my dad, you wouldn''t havee to this world. Your


    existence was a mistake."


    Hearing this, Rhys frowned. Forced? Frame?


    Impossible!


    "If my mother were as despicable as you said and I were a mistake, your dad could have sent us away


    with money, but he didn''t. Why did he oftene to see me and my mother all those years?"


    He was just a hypocrite!


    When Stefan heard this, he was stunned.


    How could it be! How could his father do this? It was equal to betraying his wife, wasn''t it?


    "Your mom took the money and left and my dad had never seen her again! You are lying!"


    Rhys frowned. Was this what Stefan heard?


    Martha guessed that Giana told him so.


    She anxiously said, "I told you there is some misunderstanding between you."


    Martha said to Stefan, word for word, "Have you thought that maybe the person who told you this had


    ulterior motives? Maybe she didn''t tell you all the truth."


    Stefan wanted to refute Martha but didn''t know how.


    He did believe in the story Giana told him. In a rage, he didn''t question any of it.


    Now that he thought about it...


    Giana''s words were wed.


    He would''ve noticed it if he wasn''t driven mad by anger.


    As for Giana''s purpose...


    Stefan could tell Giana did have ulterior motives, but he thought that she just wanted to sow discord


    between Rhys and him.


    After that, Martha looked at Rhys. After a few seconds to hesitation, she said in a deep voice, "But your


    mom did y some tricks to get pregnant with you."


    Giana''s words might be wed, but some of them might be true.


    However, the reason of their contradiction indeedy in how Rhys was conceived back then.


    Even if it might be true that his mother yed some dirty tricks, Martha was in no ce to judge a dead


    elder.


    Moreover, it was cruel to tell Rhys that his mother was a scheming woman.


    But Martha really didn''t want them to be used by others or immerse themselves in hatred. She wanted


    to help them solve the issues between them.


    Rhys looked down and a lot of memories came to him, all of which were about Frank arguing with his


    mother.


    He couldn''t figure out some words then, but now that he thought about them, those words indeed sent


    a lot of messages.


    In some of their quarrels, there were words like "drugged", "plotted". Every time these words were


    mentioned, Frank would get angry and abuse Rhys'' mother with harsh words.


    However, Rhys never wanted to think about what they meant and put all the me on Frank for failing


    them.


    Martha''s words struck him and those memories he had been trying to ignore came up. He was forced


    to face them now.


    Maybe what Martha had said was the truth but he didn''t think his mother did anything wrong.


    There was a long and terrible silence.


    After the silence, Rhys sneered, "So, you want to make peace between us so that I can save your son


    without any condition? You don''t really think I would be that kind, do you?"


    Martha looked seriously into his eyes and shook her head.


    "That''s another matter. I didn''t intend to make use of this. I just want you to know the truth."


    "There''s one thing you have to admit. You''re brothers and you can''t change that. Who will benefit from


    your fighting?"


    Martha''s words made them lost in thought.


    She looked down and then at Rhys, asking, "I do want you to save my son, but is marrying me really


    what you want?"


    Was it really what he wanted?


    Rhys looked away and didn''t answer, still in silence.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Martha suddenly smiled.


    She smiled resignedly.


    "It''s up to you whether to save my son or not, I can''t force you. But I can do anything for exchange of


    that."


    Then she looked over at Stefan, gritting her teeth, "Excluding exchanging one life for another. That''s


    the stupidest means."


    Then the room fell into silence and the two men were thinking.


    They could hear the wind blow clearly.


    Just then, the phone rang and broke the silence.


    Martha answered it. It was from the hospital.


    There came the nurse''s voice.


    "Ms. Doyle! Your son has just fallen into aa and is now in emergency rescue! Things are bad. You


    need to be here!"


    All of a sudden, Martha felt the world spinning and she was about to be out of breath.


    She felt her legs weak and almost stumbled.

 Chapter 219 Surgery In Three Days

    Chapter 219 Surgery In Three Days


    Chapter 219 Surgery in Three Days


    Stefan immediately helped her. Seeing her face pale, he asked what went wrong.


    "Jimmy... Jimmy''s in emergency rescue..."


    Her voice was quivering. Stefan knew she must be worried sick now.


    Without thinking, he carried her out of the cruise ship.


    Rhys frowned, followed them and saw that they got into a car and sped towards the hospital.


    Without thinking, he got into his car and followed them.


    When they arrived, Martha and Stefan ran to the emergency room.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The red light was on, indicating that the operation was ongoing.


    Rupert waited at the door, leaning against the wall and looking distressed.


    Seeing this, Martha ran over and asked anxiously, "How is he now?"


    Rupert looked down, shook his head and said, "Not good. I''m afraid that..."


    His words made Martha lose her breath for a moment.


    Her hands were supporting the wall and her nails dug into the concrete and she slowly squatted down,


    feeling powerless.


    "Jimmy... Every chemo could only barely keep him alive. He has gone through a lot to this day..."


    However, it didn''t change his miserable end.


    Martha sat down in the ground, her eyes empty with despair.


    Eventually this day came.


    She curled up with her head between her knees. She bit her lower lip and restrained her emotions.


    But She failed. She was a mother facing the pain of losing her son...


    Stefan and Rupert exchanged nces. Both worried that she might not be able to take this blow.


    She was obviously really vulnerable now and could bear nothing more.


    Stefan frowned, feeling sorry for her.


    At the same time, He was in remorse and worries for Jimmy. He felt helpless and desperate.


    Not far away, Rhys stood there and saw it all.


    He wanted Stefan to suffer and his goal had been achieved.


    Stefan was in despair now and suffered worse than death.


    But why didn''t he feel happy at all?


    In fact, he felt shrouded by a sense of loss.


    He couldn''t tell why he felt this way. He didn''t feel happy at all...


    Instead, he felt disgusted with himself.


    Rhys wanted to get rid of this feeling but couldn''t.


    A voice inside asked-


    "Will you be happy seeing Stefan''s son die and Stefan in despair? Is it what you want?"


    His inner voice answered that he wouldn''t.


    But he didn''t know why.


    He didn''t think of himself as a sympathetic person. Nor would he give up getting his revenge because


    his heart softened.


    But he did feel a sense of dismay and realized something...


    Rhys looked at Martha who was curled up on the ground.


    She was curled up on the cold hard floor and looked as if abandoned by the whole world.


    She seemed to be in the hell of pain.


    Since she got the news on the cruise ship, her face had been ghastly pale.


    She was on the verge of breaking down. She seemed to be dying and the slightest faith kept her


    together.


    Since he met her, Martha had been this tough woman who never yielded.


    She was always like this no matter what happened. She didn''t cry and kept everything to herself.


    No one had seen her fragile and vulnerable side. Even when her world was copsing, she always told


    herself to bear it.


    But this time...


    Everyone knew what Jimmy meant to her.


    Could she live it down if Jimmy died?


    It seemed Stefan noticed Rhys'' gaze. He looked over at thetter.


    This might be the most peaceful eye contact between then, without any confrontation or anger.


    There was only mncholy in Stefan''s eves.


    It stung Rhys. Where was Stefan''s pride and dignity?


    He looked so vulnerable now.


    For a woman and a child.


    Stefan was in great pain now.


    He had never felt this way in his life before. The boy in the emergency room whose life was hanging on


    a thread and Martha, who was in silent sorrow next to him, made him feel heartbroken.


    Rhys didn''t even have to do anything. He was already suffering worse than death.


    His beloved ones were in suffering and yet there was nothing he could do


    This feeling of helplessness hurt so much!


    This must be his retribution.


    Stefan thought and hated himself for what he had done before.


    He didn''t want to me anyone else. He couldn''t even bring himself to hate Rhys.


    He hated himself only.


    If this was retribution for his past wrongdoings, he had iting.


    Stefan crouched down and hugged Martha. He was so afraid she would disappear from his life like


    Jimmy might.


    Rupert looked at the two and then at the door of the emergency room, also in despair.


    No matter how he felt about Martha, he saw Jimmy as family. Yet there was nothing he, as a doctor,


    could do.


    Rhys looked at the three with different expressions but in same despair.


    His eyes dimmed and he looked at Martha again.


    He wanted Stefan to suffer instead of torturing Martha.


    Rhys walked towards the emergency room.


    Martha sensed that someone''s shadowy over her.


    She saw a pair of leather shoes and the man stopped in front of her.


    She raised her eyes and saw Rhys.


    She didn''t know Rhys was here.


    She was stunned, staring at him.


    Then she heard his deep voice.


    "If he could pull through this time, we can have the surgery in three days."

 Chapter 220 Thankful For Him

    Chapter 220 Thankful For Him


    Chapter 220 Thankful for Him


    When Martha heard his words, her eyes turned red as tears welled up in them.


    Finally...


    There was finally hope.


    But she didn''t know if Jimmy could pull through tonight.


    Martha looked at the door of the emergency room. ''Jimmy, you have to pull through. Someone''s here to


    help...''


    Rhys turned to look at Stefan and regained his indifference. The mixed feelings in his eyes just now


    had disappeared.


    Rhys said without any emotion, "I have no interest in your money and properties of the Harrison family.


    As for your life..."


    If he wanted it, he would''ve had someone assassin Stefan long ago. He didn''t need to wait until now.


    Rhys made a deliberate pause.


    Stefan remained calm with a frown, waiting for Rhys'' following words.


    No matter what Rhys'' condition would be, he would agree to it without any hesitation.


    He didn''t know and didn''t want to know why Rhys agreed to save Jimmy.


    What mattered was that there was hope for Jimmy and he could do anything to get it.


    Except for letting Martha marry Rhys.


    Rhys smiled and said in a hoarse voice, "If I killed you, she would hate me for the rest of her life. It''s not


    worth it."


    Trading Stefan''s life for Martha''s hatred wasn''t worth it.


    When Stefan heard this, there wereplicated emotions in his eyes.


    He nced at the woman next to him and his eyes dimmed.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Would she hate Rhys if Rhys killed him?


    She shouldn''t.


    She hated him to the guts and must wish he were dead.


    But he''d rather have her hate him. It was better than her feeling nothing at all for him.


    Thinking of this, Stefan smiled bitterly and felt worse inside.


    He asked in a hoarse void, "So you want nothing?"


    Rhys chuckled and his eyes were cold, "No. I want you to remember that you owe me a life."


    "I want you to remember that the man you hate the most now is the one you should be the most


    grateful to."


    ''The man I hate the most is the one I am most grateful to.''


    Stefan frowned.


    He had mixed feelings. The man he hated was going to be his son''s savior.


    "It doesn''t feel good, does it?"


    Seeing Stefan''s face darken, Rhysughed out.


    "This is more interesting than watching you die."


    However, to Martha, the conversation between the two was...


    Just an excuse.


    Rhys said he wanted to take revenge, but he didn''t want Stefan dead at all.


    There was gentleness and relief in her eyes as she watched the two men in confrontation.


    None of them knew that the rtionship between them was starting to change.


    Something was different. Rhys didn''t want to kill Stefan probably because...


    Stefan was his only family by blood in this world now.


    For a man who hadcked love from his parents, nothing was more desirable to him than family''s love.


    He hated the Harrison family, but at the same time, he wanted to be admitted into the family


    It revealed his crave for family affection.


    However, Rhys would never admit it. He would make up an excuse to cover his true desire. For


    example, he tried every means to humiliate Stefan.


    Looking at Rhys, Stefan''s eyes were deep.


    Rhys cleared his throat and looked at the emergency room. He turned around and left without saying


    anything more.


    He had promised to save the boy. But it wasn''t up to him whether the boy could survive tonight.


    Stefan knitted his brows.


    Rupert stood opposite him and had guessed what happened after hearing their conversation.


    If Jimmy could pull through, everything was going to change.


    He had always been a tough little guy. Rupert believed he could make it.


    Half an hourter...


    The operation light turned off and everyone was nervous, staring at the door.


    The doctor walked out and Stefan and Martha immediately approached him.


    Martha tried to keep up her spirits, fearing she might hear bad news. She clenched her fists and was


    having butterflies in her stomach.


    Stefan was the same. He asked in a low voice, "Doctor, how is Jimmy?"


    The doctor took off the mask and panted with sweat all over. Then he smiled, "He survived another life


    danger."


    Martha closed her eyes.


    The tears She had been holding back fell down her cheeks.


    Jimmyy in bed and was wheeled out by the nurses.


    Martha stared at the little boy without blinking and followed behind.


    She walked all the way to the ward and watched as the nurses wheeled Jimmy in. She staggered and


    couldn''t stand firm anymore. She was about to fall backwards.


    Rupert was right behind her but he was one stepte to hold her.


    Stefan held her in his arms. She was so weak and thin.


    He could tell she hadn''t had much sleep for a long time from her pale face. And now she passed out.


    Stefan felt extremely sorry and grabbed her hand.


    Nothing was important but her and Jimmy''s safety and health. He was willing to do anything to keep


    them healthy.

 Chapter 221 Loveless Marriage

    Chapter 221 Loveless Marriage


    Chapter 221 Loveless Marriage


    Staring down at the woman in his arms, Stefan felt sorry.


    He held her tightly and didn''t want to let go. He tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear.


    Atst, he took her to the ward, took off her shoes and coat for her carefully. After staying for a while


    and hearing the doctor say that she would be fine after some rest, he left.


    It was morning now and quiet in the hospital.


    Stefan guarded outside the ICU alone.


    Although Jimmy was temporarily out of danger now, he needed to stay in the ICU for observation. If


    there was not any adverse reaction, it would mean he had pulled through.


    Stefan stood by the window ss and fixed his eyes on Jimmy.


    His little body lying in bed, and the screen of machine was lit, on which showed his vital signs.


    He was so fragile with tubes all over him. His chest weaved up and down slightly and regrly, the


    mask covering most of his face. The respirator was working nonstop.


    The patient''s gown was on him, covering the tubes, but one could imagine how it was under the gown.


    Jimmy was so emaciated that even the smallest sized gown looked loose on him.


    Stefan didn''t leave all night, nor did he get any sleep. The sky turned bright gradually.


    He watched as sun shed into the hall, as if it was a ray of hope sent to Jimmy.


    When Martha woke up, it was noon.


    She woke up and saw Melissa, who looked anxious and worried.


    Melissa got Rupert''s call this morning. He told her about Jimmy''s condition and that Martha was in a


    Without thinking much, Melissa put aside her work and rushed over.


    Martha slept for hours.


    "Martha, you''re up! How do you feel?"


    "I''m fine. How''s Jimmy?"


    It was the first thing that came to her mind as she woke up. She didn''t even know how she fell asleep


    She vaguely remembered she fell into a man''s warm arms and her dream was full of it.


    Was it Rupert?


    "Jimmy''s fine. He has awoken but just fell sleep again."


    Melissa told Martha to make her feel at ease.


    "I want to go see him."


    Martha said and was about to get out of the bed. However, just as her feet touched the ground, she felt


    dizzy, couldn''t stand still, and fell back.


    Melissa immediately helped her back in bed and said worriedly, "You''ve been exhausted. You didn''t


    sleep or eat well. You don''t want to fall ill before Jimmy gets well, do you?"


    She then exined patiently, "Just have some food first. Jimmy is asleep. Stefan and Rupert are


    keeping an eye on him. He will be fine."


    Hearing this, Martha nodded. She was relieved but her face was still pale.


    Melissa thought of the surgery and asked.


    "Why did Rhys suddenly agree to save Jimmy? Walk me through it."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Martha pursued her lips and didn''t intend to hide it from her. She told her the rtionship between


    Stefan and Rhys before she told her what had happened yesterday.


    Melissa found the whole storyplicated and got lingering fear.


    "I didn''t expect Rhys would be Stefan''s half brother. ording to my understanding of his personality, I


    am surprised he would agree to donate his bone marrow in the end."


    Melissa said and suddenly became interested in him. But more urately, she started to change her


    understanding of him.


    She was thankful to whoever that could save Jimmy.


    Martha said lightly, "I was surprised too. But I know he''s not a bad person in nature."


    When Stefan came, he was about to open the door when he heard Martha.


    Hearing that she said Rhys wasn''t a bad person, he suddenly stopped and withdrew his hands that


    were about to push the door. He stood at the door.


    He gotplicated feelings.


    Martha didn''t know Stefan was at the door.


    Now that she had calmed down, she started to think about the past.


    Although Rhys did want to use her to take revenge on Stefan and that he came to her with ulterior


    motives.


    Undoubtedly, he did help her a lot.


    Martha remembered every favor from him.


    And now, he was doing the biggest favor by donating his bone marrow.


    She really appreciated him.


    So, she firmly believed that Rhys was not a bad person.


    If not for this, she wouldn''t have wanted to help solve the issues between Stefan and Rhys. She didn''t


    want to see them keep going astray because of misunderstanding and hatred.


    Seeing her serious expression, Melissa couldn''t help teasing, "I think Rhys is a nice guy. Why don''t you


    marry him?"


    Stefan finally couldn''t help walking in when he heard this.


    His appearance interrupted the conversation, but he pretended not to have heard anything.


    But both Martha and Melissa noticed his gloomy expression. Although he didn''t look angry, he was


    unhappy.


    They didn''t know how much he had heard.


    Melissa immediately shut her mouth.


    Martha ignored him habitually. She looked down and answered Melissa''s question.


    "No, a loveless marriage is a torture and I don''t want to go through it again."


    Martha could feel that Stefan was upset and he was bing depressed.


    She said this also for him to hear.


    She didn''t like Rhys, nor did she want to get entangled with Stefan.


    Stefan knew what she meant by "a loveless marriage".


    As Bianca had said, he was now in regret and pain.


    But...


    So what? To Martha, what he was going through now was nothingpared to what she had gone


    through.


    She said then, "I''m tired of it."


    Her words made Stefan in despair.


    Martha was indeed tired of it now. She had no intention or courage to fall in love with anyone again.


    For the harm and despair he had imposed on her, she was paying him back.


    She had been suffering back then like he was now.


    Being trapped in a loveless marriage and unable to get out of it felt like a vicious curse and a torment.


    She was unloved, pained, misunderstood, and hurt...


    He was going through all of it now.


    It was indeed retribution.

 Chapter 222 Let The Scumbag Regret It For The Rest Of His Life

    Chapter 222 Let The Scumbag Regret It For The Rest Of His Life


    Chapter 222 Let the Scumbag Regret It for the Rest of His Life


    "You can have a good rest. I will make arrangements for the surgery." Stefan said with hesitation.


    Although he expressed nothing on his face, he reflected his care towards Martha in his eyes.


    He looked down at Martha in the hospital bed for a moment, trying to convey his emotions to her.


    But unfortunately, she didn''t even raise her head. Instead, Martha slightly lowered her head to look at


    the clean white quilt, just staring straightforwardly without saying anything. She just slightly nodded with


    reluctance.


    Melissa saw what had happened. Stefan was hurt as his concern and pity for Martha received no


    response, and Martha showed her indifference and hardness.


    Melissa felt tightness in her chest because of the tense atmosphere. She felt sorry for both of them.


    She witnessed what they had been through from beginning to end. But even so, she couldn''t feel


    exactly how they felt now.


    It was not hard to see how distressed they could be. Melissa remained silent.


    Stefan was upset. His eyes were dulled and his thin lips were pursed. Unable to receive a positive


    response from Martha or even a nce from her, he felt extremely frustrated.


    Having said what he wanted, Stefan was going to leave with reluctance.


    At this moment, a cold voice sounded from behind. "Stefan, even if you trade your life for Jimmy''s, I


    won''t be grateful for that, let alone forgive you."


    Martha said those words coolly and emotionlessly as if she were saying the cruelest words to a


    stranger.


    Stefan''s eyes glinted, and his heart got hurt instantly. He tightly pursed his thin lips to cover the shock


    within himself and to look calm.


    He didn''t expect Martha to be so heartless, though he did not mean to seek her gratitude and


    forgiveness by trading his life for Jimmy''s.


    However, when Martha uttered those indifferent remarks, he was hurt and overwhelmed with a huge


    sense of loss. The deep powerlessness made him feel at a loss.


    Martha ruined his hope with one sentence.


    He just made a fool of himself.


    Stefan stopped and looked at her.


    Martha no longer evaded his eyes this time. She stared at him fearlessly.


    "Don''t do anything that will hurt you. It''s meaningless," Martha said word by word, staring at Stefan.


    "You still care about me, right? Otherwise, you wouldn''t worry if I got killed."


    Martha still looked emotionless. She refuted him without hesitation.


    "You are Jimmy''s father, and I don''t want my son to lose his father when he is a child. He just met you.


    He''s still so young. He can''t afford to lose you again."


    Stefan knew what she implied. She med him for not fulfilling a father''s responsibilities since he had


    been ignorant of Jimmy.


    She also implied that he was merely Jimmy''s father and had nothing to do with her. There was only a


    vulnerable link between them--the child.


    Someday, Jimmy would not need his father anymore, and then he would vanish from her life. That was


    all he meant to her now.


    Martha didn''t care about Stefan at all. She worried about Stefan''s safety just for Jimmy''s sake.


    Stefan smiled bitterly, and his joy just now was like a huge joke. He didn''t know why he was still waiting


    for something with a hint of fantasy and expectation when everything had already been settled.


    He was the only one who was still stuck in the past. He didn''t know why he was still expecting.


    Stefan left without saying anything.


    Martha stared at the door for a long time, pondering something. But her eyes never shifted away from


    the direction in which Stefan had left.


    His eyes were wandering. She seemed to think of something. It was difficult to guess what she was


    thinking through her profound eyes. She pursed her lips without the resolute gesture she had just


    made.


    Melissa looked at Stefan''s back as he left. She sighed softly, not knowing who she felt sorry for.


    "He didn''t feel regretful until now. It''s toote. If he had made it up earlier, it might not turn out like this


    now."


    Martha listened to her words and smiled faintly. Finally, she just shook her head and said nothing more.


    Melissa couldn''t tell how Martha felt at that moment. She was worried and said, "Stefan does keep a


    low profile now, and he is kind to you and Jimmy."


    "But it cannot eliminate what he did to you before and the harm caused by him. You can''t forgive him or


    be soft-hearted." Melissa''s eyes were filled with worry.


    "I have written so many novels, and I understand what a man like Stefan is thinking the best. Men are


    all the same. They will forget their sufferings once they get forgiveness. You should let the scumbag


    regret it for the rest of his life! He should not be forgiven."


    Melissa''s first principle in writing novels was that bad men couldn''t be forgiven.


    Her sympathy for Stefan was far less than her hatred for him. She didn''t want Martha to suffer again.


    Martha could tell that Melissa was really worried about her. That was why Melissa tried to dissuade her


    from being soft-hearted or forgiving Stefan.


    Certainly, she would not forget the pain she had suffered since it was so unforgettable.


    Martha chuckled and said, "Don''t say anything about lifelong love. No matter how deep it is, it will


    slowly fade away. Don''t worry, Melissa. I won''t reconcile with Stefan."


    Martha once loved Stefan so madly that she didn''t even care about how much suffering she was


    bearing.


    But now, Martha already felt nothing for Stefan. Her heart was like a pool of stagnant water, and no one


    could cause the smallest ripple.


    The ssmps in the hotel presidential suite were resplendent and magnificent, reflecting two figures


    in the room.


    Jane called Martha with worry.


    "Jimmy will undergo surgery three dayster. And the one with the right bone marrow has agreed to


    donate his. I will be with Jimmy at the hospital for the next few days. Thepany''s business will be


    left to you first, Jane. Thank you for your help." Martha said in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it." Jane agreed and hung up. She was so excited and happy.


    She almost burst into tears. The child finally could be saved. She felt deeply moved.


    She just hoped the surgery went on smoothly, and Jimmy could be fine.


    Jane hung up the phone. When she turned around, the bathroom door was just opened behind her. A


    man walked out of the bathroom. Only a white bath towel was loosely wrapped around his crotch. And


    drops of water flowed down from his hair.


    Water flowed all the way through his straight nose and smooth jawline. He seemed to feel the water


    droplets sliding down, and his sexy Adam''s apple was rolling, highlighting the unique charm of the man.


    The contours of the abdominal muscles were also visible. And his six-pack stomach was like being


    carefully carved for viewing.


    Jane dared not look down anymore. She looked away in haste. As she turned around, she felt her


    heart beat faster. Her breathing was rapid, and the temperature on her face was slowly rising.


    This man''s figure was like a carefully made handicraft by heaven, and each proportion was


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    appropriate. It was not the first time Jane had seen it.


    She was impressed with the sexy man.


    Jane managed to calm down and took deep breaths to make her voice sound peaceful. She told the


    man about Jimmy''s surgery.


    The man had already sat on the sofa, and he faintly replied to her.


    Jane finished her report. But what she had just seen still lingered in her mind, so she politely greeted


    him and prepared to leave.


    Unexpectedly, the man who had been silent suddenly spoke up.


    "Come here."


    Jane was stunned for a while, feeling a bit embarrassed. When the man saw that Jane stayed put


    there, he looked at her with impatience and curiosity.


    Jane was shocked by the look in his eyes. She turned back instantly and walked towards the man.


    He heard the footsteps and threw the towel at hand to Jane. Without saying anything, he closed his


    eyes to take a rest.


    Jane took the towel, looking at the man''s dripping hair. She understood and walked over, standing


    behind him.


    She carefully wiped the man''s hair. Her movements were gentle and meticulous for fear of disturbing


    him. She massaged the man''s head to promote blood cirction.


    As Jane moved her hand, she looked toward the man in front of her. Looking down from above, she


    could see that the man''s eyshes were soft and thick, casting a small shadow on his delicate face.


    The room was air-conditioned, and the man didn''t put on his shirt. He was indolent and rxed, which


    created an unspeakable temptation.

 Chapter 223 Unwilling To Marry Me

    Chapter 223 Unwilling To Marry Me


    Chapter 223 Unwilling to Marry Me


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane wiped the man''s hair gently. She gazed at him carefully. They were close to each other now. He


    put down his guard and let her take care of him


    Jane felt extremely satisfied.


    She was preupied with something when the man in her arms opened his eyes.


    They were so close that he could smell Jane''s fragrance. Her movements were gentle and soft. It


    seemed that he could feel the tenderness from her weak little hands.


    The next second, he grasped the delicate arm beside his face. As soon as he pulled, Jane fell into his


    arms all of a sudden.


    When she looked up, she saw his eyes.


    Jane held her breath in fear and said nothing in his arms. She just blinked and looked at the man in


    front of her with a bewildered expression.


    He lowered his head and kissed her¡­


    The next day, Martha and Rhys stood face to face in the open space in the back garden of the hospital.


    Early this morning, Rhys came to visit Martha and Jimmy in the ward. Jimmy was still asleep, and


    Martha led him downstairs to the back garden. She asked Melissa to look after Jimmy.


    Before Martha left, Melissa winked at her with a curious expression on her face. Martha only found it


    absurd and dismissed the gossipy woman.


    Martha said to break the ice, "Thank you very much, Rhys."


    Martha said very sincerely and she was truly grateful to him.


    Without him, Jimmy would not have been able to survive.


    Regardless of previous conflicts or tricks, Rhys was willing to put aside these issues and promised to


    save Jimmy. Martha was grateful to him from the bottom of her heart.


    "Don''t say that so early. You owe me a life. I have a bargaining chip now. Someday, I might ask you to


    pay for it with your life," Rhys said jokingly. He looked at Martha triumphantly, trying to see how she


    reacted.


    Martha nodded and agreed without hesitation. "Okay."


    Rhys'' smile faded away. He frowned unhappily. Martha''s resolute attitude made him feel very


    ufortable.


    He asked, "Do you hate me so much that you would rather owe me your life than marry me?"


    Martha looked at him and smiled helplessly.


    He barely behaved like that. She shook her head and whispered, "I don''t hate you."


    "Then you are still in love with Stefan?" Rhys asked forcefully.


    Martha shook her head again. And this time she became a bit colder. She said slowly, "It has nothing to


    do with him."


    Rhys could tell that Martha refused to answer the question, but he was also quite dissatisfied with that.


    He pursed his lips and asked, "Why on earth is that?"


    He pressed her to give a reason.


    Martha took a breath and raised her head again, looking Rhys in his eyes.


    She hesitated for a while and asked seriously, "Rhys, do you love me?"


    Rhys was stunned as he didn''t expect her to ask him this question.


    He frowned and remained silent.


    Martha, who read his mind, felt it funny.


    Regardless of his silence, Martha said, "You don''t love me at all. You just want to use me to retaliate


    against Stefan."


    Martha hit the nail on the head and spoke frankly about what Rhys was thinking.


    It was not a secret. He had given her such a feeling early on, but he didn''t tell her why he hated Stefan.


    "But have you ever thought that marriage is a lifetime matter for the couple?"


    She smiled and said softly, "One day, your revenge will be over, and the conflicts between you and the


    Harrison family will be over. By then... what are we? How can two people who don''t love each other


    continue with their marriage? Because of revenge, you tend to sacrifice the happiness of the rest of


    your life and stay with a person who you don''t love for a lifetime. Isn''t it stupid?"


    A loveless marriage was too painful.


    Martha would rather stay single than make the same mistake again.


    However, it was obvious that Rhys disagreed.


    "Does it really matter? Love doesn''t make a difference." He didn''t take it seriously, and his remark


    wasn''t surprising.


    He was... a person who was not loved by other people, and naturally, he didn''t know how to love


    others.


    "You think love is unimportant. It''s because... you haven''t met the person who touches your heart."


    Martha smiled and said, "When you meet that person, but then you discover that you have married


    me... you will definitely regret it."


    The wicked smile faded from Rhys'' face. He raised his eyebrows, and his intense eyes showed that he


    was uncertain about Martha''s words.


    When Martha said these words to him solemnly, Rhys couldn''t help but ask himself if he had a crush on


    the woman in front of him.


    He pursed his lips, and his eyes darkened.


    Martha saw his reaction. She guessed whether he was thinking or trying to refute.


    Actually, Rhys had never fallen in love with anyone.


    When Stefan came to visit Martha, he saw what happened in the garden from a distance.


    At that moment, Martha was quite rxed, and she smiled at Rhys.


    He had never seen her behave in that way when she confronted him.


    Stefan felt uneasy and envious, and he held his breath and tried to ignore it.


    But he couldn''t make it.


    During this period of time, Martha behaved aggressively or indifferently in his presence as if he was a


    stranger to her.


    He hadn''t seen her smile for a long time.

 Chapter 224 Take Back What Belongs To You

    Chapter 224 Take Back What Belongs To You


    Chapter 224 Take Back What Belongs to You


    Martha was indifferent towards him while smiling at Rhys.


    The fact that Martha and Rhys got along well made Stefan jealous.


    Apart from jealousy, he hated himself even more.


    He believed that Rhys had no ce in Martha''s heart.


    Martha was not a fool. She knew Rhys tended to use her to retaliate against Stefan before, so she


    would not fall for Rhys.


    At that time, Stefan was still confident, but now the situation seemed to be different.


    He began to worry that Rhys might have impressed Martha because he suddenly agreed to save


    Jimmy without seeking repayment.


    At the Harrison Vi, Giana was unhappy with what she heard on the phone, and her face darkened.


    "I see. Let me know if there''s any new message."


    She hung up and gritted her teeth.


    A nurse who had been bribed by Giana at the hospital just called to tell her that the child would


    undergo surgery in three days. The bone marrow donor was willing to donate bone marrow


    unconditionally, so the child would soon be saved.


    After Giana hung up the phone, she couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    She had never expected Rhys to agree to donate his bone marrow so easily!


    With so many years of hatred, Giana did not believe that Rhys would let go of the past grudge and


    reconcile with Stefan.


    He agreed to save Stefan''s son.


    How could it be possible?


    Amanda, who came downstairs, saw her mother sitting on the sofa and looking unhappy and worried.


    She walked over and sat down. Then she asked, "Mom, what''s the matter? What happened?"


    Giana gritted her teeth and said viciously, "That child. I''m afraid he won''t die this time."


    After saying that, she spat and continued, "That brat is so lucky."


    After hearing that, Amanda looked pale. She asked with concern, "What shall we do? If he survives,


    will Martha return to the Harrison family? What will happen to us?"


    Amanda was unhappy with what Martha had said before. She was afraid that Martha woulde back,


    and she would lose everything.


    Now that child... She could not let that child survive. She could not let Martha have any excuse to


    return to Stefan!


    Giana''s eyes darkened. She couldn''t let the surgery go on smoothly.


    "It seems that I have to meet with Rhys in person at once."


    "Rhys?"


    Amanda was puzzled. But she didn''t ask any further when her mother nodded and looked as if she had


    a good n.


    The day before the surgery, Martha got a phone call from Rhys. At that time, she was with her child in


    the ward.


    Jimmy had transferred from the intensive care unit to the general ward. His situation had temporarily


    been stabilized.


    The physical signs of each examination met the surgical standards. At present, he just needed to wait


    for tomorrow''s surgery.


    "Do you want to watch a drama?"


    Martha was confused. She didn''t understand what Rhys meant. He said, "At four o''clock in the


    afternoon, I''ll send you the address. There''s a good show to watch."


    Then he hung up on the phone.


    Although Martha was uncertain of that, she arrived as promised at four o''clock in the afternoon.


    In the coffee shop, Giana had been waiting in her seat early, while Rhys arrivedte.


    He smiled as he saw Martha sitting in a corner not far away.


    "Sorry, I''mte due to a meeting."


    He apologized casually, indicating that he didn''t mean to do it at all.


    Leaning idly against his chair, he waved to the waiter who served a cup of coffee. And then he looked


    at Giana sitting in the opposite seat with contemtion.


    "It''s okay," said Giana with a good temper.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rhys made no reply, raising his eyebrows and saying nothing more.


    Giana said, "You don''t know who I am yet, do you? I am..."


    "I know who you are. So please cut to the chase."


    Giana smiled awkwardly. She believed that Rhys was hostile to the entire Harrison family, so he treated


    her in the same way.


    Right now, she had to win over Rhys.


    "Although we have never met, I have always heard of you."


    Rhys listened to her quietly without any response.


    "I feel sorry for your mother. She suffered a lot outside, andter... As a woman, I can understand her


    suffering."


    As Giana spoke, she burst into tears, looking very distressed, as if she was really feeling sorry for


    Rhys'' mother.


    Rhys saw her crying, which made him feel disgusted.


    Her pretentious behavior made him sick.


    "After my brother died, I really wanted to take you back to the Harrison family... Anyway, you are also a


    member of the family, so you couldn''t be left out of your home. As a senior member, I still want to


    "But Stefan is so heartless. He disagreed with me. I''m not the master of the family. I just hate myself for


    my uselessness!"


    Rhys listened to these words mixed with truth and falsehood.


    However, it was undeniable that Giana did know what had happened to his mother in the past.


    But her sympathy was false. She clearly did not show anypassion in her eyes but all calction.


    Rhys smiled coldly. He said emotionlessly, "In that case, I would like to thank you."


    He was not as angry as she had imagined. Giana felt something went wrong.


    Normally, when Rhys heard her words, he should not have been so indifferent.


    Without being discouraged, Giana continued, "In my opinion, you and Stefan are the same, both of you


    are children of the Harrison family. I hope that you both take good care of yourself... Now, the property


    of the family should be divided equally between you and Stefan."


    "I just don''t know whether Stefan agrees with that or not... You know, he has been treating you..."


    Giana didn''t finish her words, pretending to be helpless and insightful.


    Certainly, Rhys knew what she meant.


    She believed that Rhys shouldpete with Stefan to regain what belonged to him.


    Rhys sneered, "Why? Don''t I have enough now? Why do you think I care about the property of the


    Harrison family?"


    Giana was stunned, and then she said pitifully, "You are so kind... I just think that it belongs to you."


    "Even if you don''t do that for yourself, you should do it for your mother. She has suffered so much.


    Don''t you think it''s appropriate to get thepensation? Go ahead, you should take back everything


    that belongs to you."

 Chapter 225 The Operation Will Take Place As Scheduled

    Chapter 225 The Operation Will Take ce As Scheduled


    Chapter 225 The Operation Will Take ce as Scheduled


    Giana coaxed Rhys with nice words, insisting that Rhys shouldpete with Stefan to seize power in


    the Harrison family.


    Rhys just chuckled and shook his head. "I''m not interested."


    Giana didn''t understand how Rhys could remain so indifferent after listening to her remarks.


    Then she unconsciously raised her voice and said, "Don''t you hate Stefan? But for him, you and your


    mother would not have led such a life."


    Rhys raised his eyebrows and lightly replied, "Yes, I do hate him."


    Now, Giana was even more confused--


    "Since you hate him, why do you want to save his child?"


    Upon hearing that, Rhysughed and sarcastically said, "You are also one of the Harrisons. Don''t you


    want me to save your grandnephew?"


    Giana''s face slightly changed, realizing that her words and actions were reckless. She was afraid of


    being spotted by Rhys. She quickly looked away and exined calmly, "I didn''t mean that, I..."


    "I just didn''t expect you to let go of your hatred. You can reconcile with your enemy and save his child...


    You are so kind and generous. I think you have a golden heart!"


    Rhys sneered. He stood up and said, "I''m not generous. I''m just not stupid."


    Giana frowned. She didn''t understand what he meant.


    Seeing that Rhys was about to leave, she quickly stood up to stop him. However, he slowly walked


    towards the next seat.


    Giana didn''t know why he did that until a woman turned around. She saw her face clearly. It was


    actually Martha!


    Giana froze, wondering how long Martha had been there and how much she had heard.


    It would be a great trouble if she told Stefan about what happened here today.


    Martha looked at Giana with no surprise. She stared at her hypocritical face and said, "Giana, you are


    really good at talking and fueling conflicts."


    Rhys sat down in the opposite seat, watching the two women confront each other silently.


    After all, it was something about the Harrison family. He just needed to watch the drama.


    He took the coffee on the table, taking a sip leisurely.


    But in fact, he was not as calm as it seemed.


    This time, Giana''s words made him understand something.


    Before that, Martha made every effort to prevent him from confronting Stefan, saying that it was all


    misunderstanding, which seemed to be true.


    There was indeed something that he did not know.


    At least, now he could understand that Stefan''s hatred towards him and his mother... all came from


    Giana''s misleading.


    Stefan didn''t even know what had happened back then, but he was deceived by Giana.


    But he had to admit that his mother did be a filthy mistress at that time.


    Despite Frank Harrison''s love for her, she had destroyed someone else''s marriage, which could not be


    denied.


    In those days, they were wrong while remaining true to their feelings.


    Giana looked at Martha and Rhys on the opposite side. Only then did she realize that she was fooled


    by them!


    Giana was shocked and flustered, but she still forced a smile on her face with her mouth trembling


    slightly.


    Martha looked at Giana with a smile on her face, but her overall aura was extremely powerful.


    "Why not say those words to Stefan? Your double-faced behavior really makes me confused."


    Martha stepped forward with an eerily sullen face, and she questioned Giana word for word without


    yielding.


    Giana said, "You misunderstand."


    "The issue of the Harrison family has nothing to do with me. But I will not stand by if you try to prevent


    Rhys from donating bone marrow."


    "How could I stop it? I didn''t mean to..."


    "So what were you doing just now? Didn''t you provoke a conflict between Rhys and the Harrison family


    just to ask him not to donate bone marrow to the Harrison family''s child?"


    Martha said that, and her voice became colder, "You want to kill my son, Giana!"


    Thest sentence was harsh. She seemed to dere that whoever makes her son unable to survive,


    she will make that one endure suffering worse than death.


    Martha, who had always been calm, was extremely angry at the moment. If she hadn''t exined it


    clearly to Rhys before, and Giana now yed tricks behind the scene, then... she couldn''t imagine


    what would happen.


    If Rhys was irritated and refused to donate bone marrow to Jimmy, then¡­


    How vicious Giana was!


    When it came to any harm to Jimmy, Martha would act like a crazy beast with vignce.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    Facing the pressure from Martha, Giana tly denied, "Listen to me, Martha. I didn''t mean anything


    else... I just want to talk to my brother''s son about the past. I just thought that Rhys is also a member of


    the Harrison family. I really miss him, so I want to pay him a visit."


    Giana insisted that she was just talking to Rhys about the past. She firmly denied that she had just said


    those words with evil motives.


    Rhys, who had been sitting opposite silently, sneered coldly, "Oh, my brother''s son? Since you


    recognize me, why didn''t you exin everything to Stefan but deliberately misled him instead?"


    Giana bit her lip, realizing that Rhys was on side of Martha. She didn''t know how it could happen!


    "What are you talking about? I really don''t know! As the only senior member of the Harrison family, I


    just hope the family members can be okay. How can you be so suspicious of me?"


    Giana knew she was unable to justify herself. She didn''t know what else to say. She could only y


    dumb by insisting that she was out of kindness.


    After that, she made an excuse that she was preupied with something. Before Martha and Rhys


    said a word, she ran away.


    Martha frowned without chasing after her. She turned to Rhys who looked indifferent.


    Rhys looked at her, finding that she was anxious. He chuckled and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t run away.


    The surgery will take ce tomorrow as scheduled."


    Upon hearing his promise, Martha was relieved.


    "Now, you know that the rtionship between Stefan and you is not like what you think."


    Her eyes glinted when she looked at Rhys.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He pursed his thin lips without saying anything. He looked away and remained silent.


    Martha did not ask any more questions, as she knew that it was not a problem that could be solved


    instantly.


    Rhys sneered and said, "So what? Stefan and I are not on the same page anyway."


    Upon hearing that, Martha frowned. And she was about to speak when she was interrupted by him.


    "Don''t try to improve our rtionship. I won''t listen to anything you say."


    He was so stubborn, just like Stefan.


    They were brothers after all.


    Martha felt angry and absurd. She sneered and said disdainfully, "Who wants to get involved in your


    affairs? It has nothing to do with me whether you are alive or dead."


    Having finished her words, Martha got up and left the coffee shop.


    Rhys sat in his seat, staring at the cold coffee in front of him. His deep eyes gradually darkened.

 Chapter 226 "OK, Daddy."

    Chapter 226 "OK, Daddy."


    Chapter 226 "OK, Daddy."


    Martha hurried back to hospital after she left the cafe. By then, Jimmy was up and had finished thest


    health examination before the surgery.


    She tucked him in and put him to sleep tenderly. Neither of them had mentioned the surgery of the next


    day, instead, they just tacitly eased the tension before it.


    Martha thought he was asleep, but Jimmy suddenly opened his sleepy eyes and asked seriously,


    "Mommy, will hee tomorrow?"


    It stung her when she heard Jimmy asking so cautiously.


    Martha looked into his eyes, which were filled with expectation, and knew who he meant.


    Maybe Stefan woulde, because he did love Jimmy.


    But Martha seemed to have a lump in the throat when she looked at Jimmy, and could say nothing else


    but simply murmured, "Hmm."


    The next morning, the preoperative preparation went really well.


    Rhys had been taken into the operating room first.


    Jimmy was still in the ward with Martha and Rupert. Anyway, it was about life and death. Jimmy was


    just a kid and he was scared no matter how smart and brave he was.


    "Jimmy, sweetheart. Have some sleep and it''ll be done. Mommy will take you to the kindergarten after


    the surgery." encouraged Martha softly.


    "Come on, little buddy. You can do it. Be strong. Be brave! When you wake up, you''ll be a


    superman and then you can protect your mommy." Rupert gave him a pep talk.


    Jimmy pumped himself up quietly but he was still in cold sweat.


    He looked around every now and then but didn''t see that familiar figure.


    On the way to the operating room, he finally saw Stefan waiting at the door of the operating room and


    his eyes brightened up immediately.


    Stefan stared at Jimmy, who was lying in bed, and got worried, while Jimmy simply looked him in the


    eyes.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stefan didn''te forward to talk to him because Martha was there, but the way he looked at Jimmy


    had showed his love and care.


    When he went past Stefan, Jimmy asked in a low voice, "Can I see you again?"


    Stefan was stunned and stopped them immediately.


    At that moment, he was over the moon. It had encouraged him when Jimmy took the initiative to talk


    him and gave him the guts to stop them.


    The nurse was confused and stopped. She looked back and saw the tall and handsome man bend


    down slowly, hug Jimmy gently and whisper in his ear. Jimmy had said something in response.


    Martha and Rupert saw it and did nothing to interrupt them, because they both knew Jimmy had been


    waiting for Stefan.


    "Will you be here waiting for me?" asked Jimmy. It seemed he was expecting it.


    "Sure." Stefan nodded and said with a smile. He kissed Jimmy on the forehead and whispered in his


    ear, "I''ll be right here waiting for you. I won''t go anywhere. You''ll see me when you wake up."


    Jimmy pursed his lips and whispered in a very low voice, "OK, Daddy."


    After that, Jimmy was moved into the operating room.


    Stefan was glued to the spot in a daze, and stared at the door.


    Only God knows how long he had been waiting for Jimmy to call him "daddy".


    However, he gotplicated feelings when he finally heard it.

 Chapter 227 The Surgery Was A Success

    Chapter 227 The Surgery Was A Sess


    Chapter 227 The Surgery Was A Sess


    Gradually, Stefan came back to reality. The rims of his eyes started to turn red, and he pursed his thin


    lips hard. He thought of it over and over and couldn''t help but smile. All at once, the gloominess and


    ruthlessness in his eyes were gone.


    The surgery was on. Martha and Rupert leaned against the wall, staring at the operating room without


    a blink.


    Stefan saw Rupert follow Martha closely and talk to her from time to time, and Martha nodded in


    response.


    He noticed Martha''s face turning pale and her lips getting dry. The surgery had just begun. He was


    afraid that she was too weak to wait for the result of the surgery.


    Stefan checked the time and left without saying a word.


    Martha heard the noise and looked up, only to see him leaving in silence.


    She stared at his back for a few seconds and then took her eyes off him. She concentrated on the


    operating room again.


    "Jimmy will be fine. Don''t worry,"forted Rupert gently.


    Martha had fixed her eyes anxiously on the operating room since Jimmy went inside. She was so tense


    up that she would freak out sooner orter.


    "Yeah. He''ll be fine," murmured Martha, not knowing she was responding to Rupert or justforting


    herself.


    It broke Rupert''s heart when he saw Martha''s dark circles.


    "Catch some sleep in the ward. I''ll wait here and let you know when the surgery is finished."


    It was true that Martha hadn''t slept well recently. She lost sleep the whole night and couldn''t stop


    thinking of the surgical risks whenever she closed her eyes. It was killing her.


    "I''m OK..."


    She refused to leave. At that time, Stefan returned.


    Before they realized it, Stefan simply grabbed Martha''s hand, made her sit down on a bench nearby


    and gave her a ss of hot milk. Martha could smell the delicious milk.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha frowned, said nothing, and heard Stefan''s heavy voice, "I''ve talked to the doctor. The surgery


    takes at least half a day. You''re too weak, and you should take a nap in the ward."


    His voice sounded extremely soft and tender, but Martha couldn''t feel it any more.


    She shook her head and said, "No. I''m OK."


    "Listen to me. The surgical risks aren''t severe. What matters is the 24-hour observation period after the


    surgery. Jimmy will really need you then. You''ll be too weak to keep himpany if you don''t take care


    of yourself."


    Martha wasn''t pigheaded, and thought Stefan had made a point. She knew clearly that she had been


    exhausted.


    Later, she went back to the ward with the help of a nurse and took some IV fluids.


    Rupert watched her leave and looked at Stefan coldly. After that, they both kept silent.


    They had been waiting at the door for four hours until the indicator light went out. Stefan got nervous


    and saw the surgeoning out of the operating room.


    "Doctor, how was it going?" Rupert stepped forward and asked.


    "The surgery was a sess. Jimmy will be fine if nothing is wrong with the observation period."


    Hearing that, Stefan sighed with relief and put on a light smile.


    "Thank you, doc." said Stefan.


    He thought all his feelings were beyond words. At that moment, he just wanted to stay with Jimmy and


    protect him for a lifetime.


    Jimmy was transferred to the ICU and began his 24-hour observation.


    The doctor said the surgery was very sessful and told Stefan to chill out.


    Rupert told Martha the good news as soon as she woke up.


    She cried with joy and called her father instantly when she remembered her father and Bianca were still


    waiting for the good news.


    "Father. Bianca. The surgery was a sess. Jimmy will be fine after the observation period."


    "Oh, good! Thank God! Christ Jesus, thanks for being with Jimmy!" said Bianca with excitement.


    They had been on pins and needles and waiting by the phone since this morning. Finally, they heard


    the good news, which meant a lot to them.


    Martha hung up the phone, went to the ICU and watched Jimmy through the window. Jimmy was still


    asleep.


    Rupert stayed and waited for Jimmy to wake up, but he realized Stefan was gone. Oddly, Stefan was


    here one minute ago. Where had he gone?


    Stefan had confirmed that Jimmy''s health condition was stable and seen Martha hade back and


    wait at the door.


    He felt relieved and left for Rhys'' ward. Rhys was still unconscious.

 Chapter 228 "I Might Fall In Love With You."

    Chapter 228 "I Might Fall In Love With You."


    Chapter 228 "I Might Fall in Love with You."


    Through the window, Stefan looked at the man lying in bed. Rhys'' face was deadly pale after the


    surgery and he was still deep in sleep.


    Stefan pursed his lips lightly, deep in thought. He held the doorknob and loosened it again and again.


    In the end, he didn''t go in the ward.


    Martha came over and happened to see it. Stefan was standing at the door like a statue.


    She came close and asked softly, "Why not go in to check on him?"


    Stefan frowned lightly, hesitated for a while and finally shook his head.


    Martha thought men were the most difficult to understand when they were being childish.


    "Actually, you''ve cleared out the misunderstandings. Why not get along with each other?"


    It couldn''t be more obvious. Now that Stefan and Rhys had got rid of the misunderstandings between


    them, and learned the truth, they should get on well, since they were brothers by blood.


    Stefan pondered it. Get along with each other? Was that even possible between Rhys and him?


    "I owe him a debt of gratitude, for he saved Jimmy''s life. But I can''t ept him or admit he''s one of my


    family," said Stefan in a low voice.


    Martha had seen thating.


    Stefan was too proud to admit and ept Rhys.


    However, Rhys had done so much for one purpose only, which was to be epted by Stefan.


    Maybe they both needed time to reconcile and take it.


    Martha didn''t think she could do more to help, and she didn''t have anything to their rtionship. "Suit


    yourself. I only know he''s saved my boy."


    Stefan stared at her for seconds and turned around to leave.


    She watched him leaving and couldn''t tell how exactly she was feeling deep down.


    She went in the ward and looked at Rhys in bed. She couldn''t feel more thankful to him when he came


    to her and agreed to take the surgery. He was like a savior to her!


    A momentter, Rhys woke up slowly. Maybe the anaesthetic was still working. It took him some time


    to realize where he was.


    Then he saw Martha looking at him with concern.


    "Hey. How are you doing?"


    "Are you concerned about me?" Rhys smiled and said jokingly, but his voice sounded a little weak.


    Martha glimpsed at him and said, "Gee. You still have the energy to flirt with me. You must be fine,


    then."


    Rhys looked around the ward and saw no one else.


    Somehow, he felt kinda lost and sad.


    He didn''t tell anyone about the surgery, not even Mrs. Williams, but probably, she would know it sooner


    orter.


    So far, no one else except Martha woulde visit him.


    Martha poured a ss of hot water and handed it to Rhys, who had sat up on the bed.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He could feel the warmth of the water through the ss.


    Unconsciously, he smiled, looked at Martha and teased, "You care so much about me, Martha. I''m


    afraid I might fall in love with you."


    Actually, Martha had been used to his flirtation or sweet words. But she was touched when she


    identally saw the passion and earnestness in his eyes.


    For one second or two, she couldn''t tell if he meant it or just joked.

 Chapter 229 Not The CatS Paw Any More

    Chapter 229 Not The Cat''S Paw Any More


    Chapter 229 Not the Cat''s Paw Any More


    Rhys looked yful and Martha wasn''t sure if he meant it or not. All at once, things got weird.


    "Have a good rest. I''m going back to Jimmy," Martha stood up and said.


    Saying it, she left Rhys'' ward.


    She knitted her eyebrows, looked gloomy and was lost in thought.


    Rhys had always wanted to use her to get back at Stefan. It was hardly possible that he would fall in


    love with her.


    However, the moment he decided to save Jimmy, she felt there was no set-up or revenge. All she could


    feel was that he didn''t want her to be in despair and in pain.


    In the ward, Rhys watched Martha leaving and stopped smiling. Even his eyes looked less bright.


    He closed his eyes and couldn''t stop thinking of her face.


    He saw Martha waiting by his bed the moment he woke up and opened his eyes.


    At that very moment, Rhys did have a crush on her.


    It had been long since he had the feeling of being concerned about.


    He hadn''t felt like that since his mother passed away.


    He thought it over. Instead of saying he had a crush on her, he would rather say Martha was no longer


    a cat''s paw to him earlier than he knew.


    Jane got out of the hotel and got a call from Martha.


    "Jimmy''s surgery was a sess. He''s in the observation period now. He''ll be fine."


    Jane sighed with relief to hear the good news. She stood outside the hotel andughed out, "Oh, that''s


    great! I''m leaving for the hospital now."


    Jane hung up the phone and texted her master. She looked back at the hotel and felt like crying. He


    must be very happy if he knew Martha and Jimmy had made it through.


    Regarding herself... Jane seemed to have thought of something and looked down.


    To him, she was nothing but a cat''s paw. She nearly crossed the line that night.


    Atst, he pushed her away and told her to know her position. He was right that she must know her


    position and stop dreaming.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    A couple of hourster, Jimmy still showed no signs of waking up.


    Martha had slept for only two hours thest night and she was too sleepy to hold on. Then she kept


    rubbing her eyes to stay awake.


    She glimpsed at Stefan and found he also looked tired and worried.


    Solomon and Eden had dropped by during Jimmy''s observation period, and surely they came for


    Stefan had reminded them of what to do on the phone, but he still had to sign some of the documents


    personally.


    "Go back to have some sleep. I''m here. You don''t have to do this," said Martha.


    Those words "you don''t have to this" bothered him. It sounded like Jimmy was only her son and it was


    her own business, which had nothing to do with him.


    "I can''t leave like that. And I''ve promised Jimmy that he can see me when he wakes up."


    Martha was lost for words and didn''t bother to argue with a stubborn guy like him.


    She decided to ignore Stefan. Then she saw Ruperting again in another shirt.


    "Why not have some sleep?" said Martha.


    Rupert had been waiting since the surgery began. It took Martha great effort to convince him to go


    home and catch some sleep, but he was back here soon enough.


    Rupert smiled, nced at Stefan out of the corner of his eyes and said, "I just can''t sleep with Jimmy


    on mind."


    Martha was moved and smiled at him.


    Both Stefan and Rupert wanted to stay for Jimmy but Martha''s attitudes towards them were totally


    different.


    Stefan narrowed his eyes and red at Rupert coldly.

 Chapter 230 It Broke His Heart

    Chapter 230 It Broke His Heart


    Chapter 230 It Broke His Heart


    Half an hourter, Jimmy started to wake up. He blinked his eyes and regained consciousness.


    The doctor checked on him and announced he was out of danger and could be transferred to the ward


    for observation and recovery.


    The nurses moved him from ICU to the general ward. Meanwhile, Rupert went talk to the attending


    doctor.


    Stefan and Martha were left in the ward. They waited on either side of the bed.


    Jimmy struggled and opened his eyes slowly. He looked sleepy maybe because the anaesthetic hadn''t


    worn off.


    "How are you doing, sweetheart?" asked Martha softly.


    Stefan simply looked down at Jimmy.


    Jimmy blinked his eyes and felt good to see his parents when he woke up, but...


    "I''m OK, Mommy. The surgery is done, right?" asked Jimmy confusedly.


    "Yeah, it is. You''re so brave! The surgery was very sessful. You know what, you can live like any


    other kids from now on!" Martha choked with sobs.


    Stefan looked up at her and saw her eyes red with tears.


    "Bravo! Mommy! I can go to the kindergarten, right?" said Jimmy weakly but happily. His pale face


    looked much better out of excitement.


    "Yes. I''ll stay with you no matter what you want to do," said Martha. She held Jimmy in her arms,


    stroked his hair and felt soft-hearted.


    "Really? Anything? Um... I wanna go to the amusement park. I wanna eat something that I have never


    tried before. I wanna go to the beach..." Jimmy began with his imagination.


    Stefan watched them, smiled but said nothing.


    He felt bad to hear Jimmy''s simple wishes. These were themon things that every child could do in


    their childhood, but to Jimmy... it was only the beginning.


    These were gonna be new experiences in his life. He was too sick to do any of them before.


    Stefan looked down, and thought he owed Jimmy a lot. He''d missed his fatherhood in the past four


    years and Jimmy had missed lots of fun. He swore he would make it up to him.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll take you to wherever you want to go." Suddenly, Stefan said and tried to touch his face.


    But Jimmy cowered back and avoided it.


    Stefan''s hand froze in the air.


    He was stunned, and couldn''t understand why Jimmy suddenly rejected to be close with him.


    He had called him "daddy" before the surgery. Why did he change so abruptly?


    Stefan was confused and looked at Jimmy curiously. But Jimmy avoided making eye contact with him,


    curled himself into Martha''s arms and refused to look at him again.


    It had stung him. He put down his hand and looked very disappointed.


    He couldn''t figure out the reason why Jimmy had changed so fast. But Jimmy''s indifference did break


    his heart.


    "I... I gotta go."


    "Have a good rest," said Stefan, though he didn''t knew if he would get the response.


    As expected, he got no reply. Stefan was down and turned around to leave.


    Martha saw everything. She knew how much Jimmy counted on Stefan and how much he wished to


    bond with Stefan before the surgery. It was clear that they were getting closer day by day. They couldn''t


    fake it.


    But Jimmy had just refused Stefan''s touch, which had also confused Martha.


    She saw Stefan leave with disappointment and sighed helplessly.


    The ward was silent for a few moments after Stefan left.


    Martha looked at Jimmy in her arms and saw him staring into the direction where Stefan had left. He


    tried to hide it and looked away with guilt.


    "OK. Sweetheart. What''s wrong?" asked Martha. Obviously, Jimmy had something on mind. She


    thought she had better ask and figure it out.


    "I..." Jimmy hesitated and apologized, "Sorry, mommy..."


    Sorry?


    "For what?" asked Martha confusedly.


    "Because..." Jimmy pouted and said, "I called him ''daddy'' before the surgery. I was so afraid that I


    would die and wouldn''t have the chance to do so, so... I called him ''daddy''."

 Chapter 231 Jane Had Kept Something From Her

    Chapter 231 Jane Had Kept Something From Her


    Chapter 231 Jane Had Kept Something from Her


    Jimmy exined and looked bewildered, but he was more worried that he would upset Martha.


    In his eyes, what he did was a betrayal to his mother. He thought it would make his mother unhappy


    when he appeared close to Stefan in front of her, so he chose to avoid him.


    Martha smiled helplessly and couldn''t imagine Jimmy had rejected Stefan for her sake. "So,


    sweetheart, you did that because you didn''t want to upset mommy?"


    "Jimmy, mommy respects your choices. I won''t force any of my wills on you. You''re an individual and


    you should have your own opinions and choices. Got it?"


    These words might sound too difficult for a four-year-old boy to understand. But Jimmy was different


    and could understand it.


    Martha wanted to tell Jimmy that she wouldn''t meddle in the business between Stefan and him.


    Then, Jimmy smiled happily.


    "Anyway, it''s not right to do something like that to a person who loves and cares about you. It''s rude,


    and it hurts," said Martha.


    "Sweetheart, you can reject it politely but you can''t be unreasonable. OK?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Jimmy nodded and agreed. What he did wasn''t cool.


    When he recalled how disappointed Stefan looked, he couldn''t help but feel guilty. It seemed that he


    had hurt his father.


    Meanwhile, Stefan left the hospital and drove back to the office. All the way, he was down and couldn''t


    stop recalling how Jimmy had avoided him. He was disappointed and sad.


    He thought the rtionship with Jimmy had greatly enhanced. But where had gone wrong?


    He was over the moon to hear Jimmy call him "daddy" before the surgery, and he was heartbroken to


    see Jimmy avoid him on purpose.


    His bone marrow didn''t match Jimmy''s, so he couldn''t be his marrow donor. Did Jimmy me him for


    that? Would Jimmy like Rhys more for saving his life?


    Thousands of thoughts had crossed his mind. He just couldn''t get it out of his mind. He jammed on the


    brake abruptly.


    A long and sharp honk echoed around the quiet crossing.


    Martha was telling stories to Jimmy in the ward when Jane arrived. She opened the door and went in.


    Jimmy saw her and screamed out of excitement, "Jane! I miss you!"


    "Hi, Jimmy. I miss you, too. You are so brave!" praised Jane. She went to the bed with a smile on her


    face and stroke his cheek.


    "Yeah. Jane, it''s been long since I met you. You even didn''te before my surgery. You don''t like me


    any more, do you?" Jimmy pouted.


    No one could say no to Jimmy when he was acting cute. Neither did Jane. Indeed, she liked Jimmy


    very much.


    "Of course not, sweetie. I''m busy taking care of thepany for your mommy." exined Jane. She


    said something else tofort Jimmy and identally noticed Martha was looking at her.


    Jane was stunned and followed her eyesight, then she vaguely saw the kiss hickey in her neck.


    She bushed immediately. Then, she pretended to cough, pulled up the cor to cover it and looked


    away. She couldn''t look Martha in the eyes again.


    Martha took her eyes off her quietly, and had a hunch that Jane had kept something from her.

 Chapter 232 "IVe Fallen For Her."

    Chapter 232 "I''Ve Fallen For Her."


    Chapter 232 "I''ve Fallen for Her."


    Jane recalled that her master had called her at the gate of the hospital, telling her to arrange his


    meeting with Martha. He simply couldn''t wait any more.


    Jane looked weird in front of Martha since she had something on her mind.


    "Jane, let''s go get a coffee," said Martha. They got out of the ward. When Martha turned back to look at


    her again, Jane had pulled herself together and smiled at her.


    "How''s everything in thepany while I was away?" asked Martha in a businesslike tone


    Jane didn''t bother her in thest days because she didn''t want to distract her from taking care of


    Jimmy.


    She bet Jane had done and suffered a lot, and couldn''t help but feel guilty. After all, Jane had worked


    for her for years.


    Jane smiled and said professionally, "Everything is fine. But you need to take care of something


    personally. I''m afraid you''ve gotta go back to the office tomorrow."


    "OK. I''ll." Martha said and agreed.


    Jane sighed with relief when she saw Martha stop asking her questions. She made up an excuse and


    left first.


    Martha wanted to ask her something but in the end, she bit it back.


    Jane was afraid that Martha was gonna ask her something else.


    The more she said, the more likely she was to make a mistake.


    She couldn''t ruin her master''s n by her own mistakes. Martha watched her leaving in a hurry, sighed


    helplessly and returned to the ward.


    Mrs. Williams didn''t know Rhys had stayed in hospital until the next day of the surgery.


    She came visit him in the ward. Rhysy in bed and looked fine. But she still couldn''t bear to see it.


    It was a major surgery to donate marrow. There were risks.


    What would she do if anything went wrong with the surgery?


    Mrs. Williams was more unhappy when she heard Rhys took the surgery to save Martha''s son.


    Actually, Mrs. Williams thought little of Martha and even judged her. She was mean whenever she


    talked about Martha, wondering what kind of dirty tricks she had yed to make Rhys agree to donate


    marrow.


    "Normally, I don''t mind your ying around. But you''ve crossed the line this time. How could you have


    the surgery for that stupid reason?" scolded Mrs. Williams.


    She told him off, but actually, she was worried.


    She had done all she could to love and care about Rhys since she took him back from the orphanage.


    He was the whole world to her!


    "It was my choice. It has nothing to do with anyone else," Rhys smiled and said.


    "You... The surgery was dangerous. You were risking your life to save him!"


    "There are plenty of fish in the sea. Why can''t you make a better choice? What is so good about


    Martha? Gosh! She is really clinging to you, huh?" added Mrs. Williams.


    Rhys wished that was true. How he wished Martha could cling to him like other girls, but she was


    above doing so.


    "She''s never clung to me! She doesn''t want me at all," said Rhys.


    Likewise, Martha didn''t want Stefan, either. In theory, he and Stefan were at the same beginning line,


    but something was different.


    "Oh? Then why did you agree to save her son?"


    "She didn''t bother me or force me." Rhys looked his mother in the eyes and said word by word, "It''s just


    that I care about her."


    "Maybe I''ve fallen in love for her," Rhys said it in such a low voice that Mrs. Williams didn''t hear him


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    clearly.


    He looked out of the window and put on a nice smile. Probably, he had fallen for her.

 Chapter 233 "Tonight Is The Best Chance."

    Chapter 233 "Tonight Is The Best Chance."


    Chapter 233 "Tonight Is the Best Chance."


    Stefan returned to the office and found Eden waiting for him. He''d been out of the office recently. So,


    he got tons of documents to review and sign.


    He concentrated on work till ten at night, and even didn''t notice when Eden had left the office. Stefan


    was down in spirits and felt tired out.


    He went back to Harrison Vi and saw Giana sitting properly in the living room. Stefan frowned and


    looked sullen. He almost forgot two unwanted people were living in his house now.


    Giana saw him and said with enthusiasm, "Oh, Stefan. What took you so long?"


    Stefan simply ignored it. He believed Giana was up to no good by waiting up for him and he didn''t want


    to talk to her at all.


    Giana wasn''t mad and kept going, "How was the surgery going? I wanna visit Jimmy tomorrow. We


    didn''t go visit him yesterday because we hated to cause you trouble. Amanda and I were too worried at


    home."


    Stefan looked at Giana gloomily and answered indifferently, "The surgery was a sess."


    "Thank God! I''m so d to hear that! Martha should be relieved now. She was much too worried the


    day before the surgery. It was heartbreaking to see her with that look."


    Giana acted to care about Martha, but meanwhile, she was secretly watching Stefan''s face.


    Stefan was going upstairs. Not surprisingly, he abruptly paused his steps and looked back at her, "You


    met Martha? When?"


    Giana was stunned and looked at him confusedly, "You didn''t know it? I thought she''d told you."


    "Rhys asked me out to meet the cafe before the surgery. And Martha came with him," said Giana. She


    had twisted the fact, but she did meet Rhys, and Martha dide to the cafe.


    "Rhys asked you out?" Stefan narrowed his eyes, pursed his lips. Apparently, he doubted it.


    "Yeah. He''s told me his identity and said he always wanted to be part of the Harrison family. Well, it


    was nothing much. We just had a domestic chitchat. He''s a good kid. He didn''t refuse to bond with me


    though we haven''t met before."


    Giana pretended that Rhys respected and cared about her, and told Stefan that Rhys intended toe


    back to the Harrison family and bond with the senior generation, which she thought would piss him off.


    "Rhys also said he''d saved Jimmy and the Harrison family owed him. You won''t make it hard for him if


    he wants toe home and get recognized, will you? Ah, right! He also wants his dead mother to take


    the family name, too. Stefan, why not..."


    "Not a chance! Don''t ever think about it." Stefan pulled a long face and interrupted her instantly.


    Of course, Stefan wouldn''t believe any of her craps. Giana was full of lies. Moreover, Rhys had got


    many chances to make a deal with him and could even kill him before the surgery, but he didn''t do that.


    So, the only possibility was that Giana was turning them against each other again.


    Stefan felt nothing except when he heard that Rhys wanted his dead mother to take the family name of


    Harrison, which was out of Giana''s expectation.


    Stefan remained calm and careless even though she had told him Rhys was gonnae back to the


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harrison family and take power.


    "Don''t worry, Stefan. I got your back. You''re my real nephew and Rhys is just a bastard. Of course I''ll


    be on your side," said Giana.


    Stefan frowned in displeasure, felt disgusted with it and asked, "You said you''ve met Martha. What was


    that about?"


    "I don''t know what exactly has happened that day. She also came to the cafe, saying that Rhys didn''t


    pick up her phone and she got very worried. So, she followed him to the cafe."


    "They looked as intimate as a couple! But it was reasonable that they were close, as Martha has


    married into the Harrison family!" added Giana.


    Stefan pursed his lips. He knew clearly that Martha cared about Rhys because of Jimmy, but he


    couldn''t bear to see her care about another guy. He looked blue and turned to go upstairs.


    Giana watched him leave and smiledcently. Then she went to Amanda''s room.


    Amanda had been eavesdropping at the door, but she didn''t show her face. She asked when Giana


    came in, "How was it going, mom?"


    "I bet he''s mad with Martha and Rhys. A man can never stand betrayals," said Giana proudly.


    "Stefan must be furious now, and think Martha is a loose woman. So, tonight is the best chance for


    you. Amanda, do as I''ve told you."

 Chapter 234 Stefan Was Freaking Jealous

    Chapter 234 Stefan Was Freaking Jealous


    Chapter 234 Stefan Was Freaking Jealous


    "Will it work, mom? Will it be too much? What if Stefan mes me for taking advantage of him?"


    Amanda pulled her cor and said uneasily.


    "Don''t be stupid. This is your best chance, and you must seize it! You''ll win his heart once you''ve made


    it." encouraged Giana.


    "But..."


    "Because of Jimmy, the rtionship between Martha and Stefan has gradually improved. Don''t you


    worry that this is yourst chance?" asked Giana.


    As expected, Amanda looked resentful and couldn''t be resigned to it. Seeing that, Giana took out the


    love potion which she had prepared ahead of time.


    "Go get the tea."


    Amanda brought the tea and saw Giana put the love potion into it. The tea looked just the same after


    the love potion was mixed.


    "Mom, what''s this?"


    "It''s something that helps you two get closer. Don''t worry. He won''t find out. He''ll be yours as long as


    you make him drink it. Go for it, my dear daughter!" said Giana.


    Hearing it, Amanda was red in the face. Finally, she made up her mind and swore she wouldn''t let


    Martha and Stefan get back together. She must take action and seize the chance tonight.


    She took off the casual jacket, showed the sexy nightdress inside and looked at Giana shyly. Giana


    nodded and encouraged her to bring the tea to the study.


    Stefan heard the knock and got impatient. He frowned when he saw Amandaing in.


    Amanda had her hair down, looking more seductive with the hair hanging down her neck. The clingy


    sexy nightdress was just right.


    The light in the study had ttered her fair skin and her curvy body.


    However, Stefan just nced at her and then looked away.


    Amanda had learned her lesson and just took it easy. She couldn''t make him hate her more.


    She put the tea on the desk and said, "Stefan, have some tea. Good night."


    Stefan said nothing in response.


    Amanda watched his face secretly and saw he feel nothing so far, but she wouldn''t give up.


    As long as Stefan drank the tea, he would need her.


    Amanda got out of the study. Instead of going back to her room, she hid behind the door and saw what


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    was happening inside. She was waiting for the love potion to take effect. Then Stefan would be horny


    and open the door to take her.


    Things quieted down in the study. Stefan was thinking of Martha and didn''t find out Amanda''s dirty trick.


    He knew Giana meant to sow discord but he still couldn''t help but be mad.


    Who was he to Martha? He was freaking jealous when he recalled that Rupert had stayed with Martha


    and Jimmy for years, and that Rhys had saved Jimmy and won Martha''s gratitude. He couldn''t ept


    the fact that he was defeated!


    Thinking of it, he got pissed and had a mouthful of the tea. The tea was light and bitter. He frowned but


    didn''t taste the difference.


    Amanda peeked through the door and saw Stefan drinking the tea. At that moment, she felt her heart


    was in the throat.


    She began looking forward to having sex with Stefan. It was her first night. She was kinda shy and


    timid.

 Chapter 235 "Stefan, Let Go Of Me!"

    Chapter 235 "Stefan, Let Go Of Me!"


    Chapter 235 "Stefan, Let Go of Me!"


    A few momentster, Stefan failed to calm himself down and got more and more pissed, instead.


    The feeling was beyond words. And he couldn''t be more annoyed and restless.


    All at once, he stood up, took his jacket and car key and was about to go for Martha.


    Unexpectedly, Amanda fell into his arms when he opened the door. He was so sick with her cheesy


    perfume that he pushed her away before she could say anything.


    "Ah..."


    Amanda fell down on the floor and bumped her head. It hurt a lot. Things didn''t go the way she had


    imagined. She was persistent, and tried to seduce him again. But Stefan just stamped on her hand and


    went past her.


    "Ah!" Amanda screamed out of pain. Stefan had long gone when she came back to reality.


    Stefan was heading for the Doyle Manor and feeling hot. He rolled down the window and tried to cool


    down with the breeze. But it didn''t work.


    Instead, he got so hot that he couldn''t help it. He thought he was way too angry, and kept thinking of


    making out with Martha when he met her.


    Twenty minutester, he arrived outside of the Doyle Manor.


    He saw a white car park at the gate when he was about to get off. The door of the passenger''s seat


    was opened. Martha got out of the car. The other one in the car was Rupert.


    "Sleep tight. Melissa is staying with Jimmy. No worries," said Rupert softly.


    Martha looked up at him and said sincerely, "Thank God that you guys have been with me all the time.


    Without you, Jimmy couldn''t have made it through. Thanks."


    "Right. I''ve got something to do in the office tomorrow. I might go to the hospital a littlete. Sorry, but


    could you please look after Jimmy for me?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure. You can count on me." He smiled gently and patted Martha on the shoulder.


    "It''ste. Go home and have some sleep." said Martha.


    She didn''t sigh with relief until she had waved Rupert goodbye and saw him off.


    She rubbed her eyes and turned around to go home. Suddenly, someone stood in her way.


    Martha raised her eyes and was kissed in the lips before she could see who it was.


    "Hmm..."


    Martha tried to cry for help but she had seen his face in the streetmps. It was Stefan!


    Stefan blew his top by seeing her struggling so hard. She treated Rupert in a friendly manner, but she


    loathed him so much. Why was Martha always so soft to others? Why did she hate him so much?


    His brain went nk. All he wanted to do was kiss her like hell.


    Martha couldn''t get rid of him no matter how hard she had tried.


    So, she gave him a good kick!


    Stefan frowned and got stunned for a few seconds. Martha seized the chance to push him away.


    The love potion was taking effect. Stefan was losing his mind and wasn''t satisfied with only one kiss.


    He couldn''t help himself any more and wanted to have her right away. He smelled in her neck and burst


    intoughter, which was very hoarse and wild.


    "Stefan... what..."


    Stefan carried her in his arms before she could finish speaking. The next second, Martha felt very


    dizzy. When she realized what happened, she had been put into the car and pinned on the seat.


    "Let go of me!" screamed Martha.


    Stefan bent down and kissed her in the lips again...

 Chapter 236 I WonT Hurt You Again

    Chapter 236 I Won''T Hurt You Again


    Chapter 236 I Won''t Hurt You Again


    Martha resisted with all her might, but Stefan didn''t move at all. She couldn''t push him away at all.


    After a while, Stefan opened his scarlet eyes, and the remaining consciousness was awakened.


    He suddenly let go of Martha, gasped, and pulled off his tie.


    And the moment Martha was able to catch her breath, she raised her hand and pped him, growling


    angrily. "Stefan, are you crazy?"


    Stefan was stunned for a moment, the scarlet in his eyes dissipated a little. His sanity returned to him.


    Just now, he...


    He moved his dry lips. His hoarse voice sounded in the car...


    "Sorry, I... didn''t want to hurt you."


    He was mad at himself. He failed to control himself just now and almost...


    Martha looked at the man in front of her angrily and tightly clenched her hands in front of her.


    Lowering her head, she tidied her messy clothes. Her eyes were red. She bit her lip hard, restraining


    her anger.


    Seeing her in such a mess, Stefan raised his hand, wanting to fix her messy hair, but she avoided her


    vigntly.


    Martha looked at him coldly, and her voice was a little sharp. "What else do you want?"


    He was speechless for a moment, his hands froze.


    He admitted that he was indeed impulsive tonight. He couldn''t ept Martha was so indifferent to him.


    He didn''t want to see her being nice to other men, so...


    But he really didn''t mean to hurt her.


    Stefan''s lips trembled slightly. He slowly said, "I am sorry."


    Martha turned her head indifferently when she heard these three words, not wanting to look at him.


    "Save it."


    She didn''t ept his apology.


    Seeing Martha like this, Stefan med himself even more. He was such a jerk just now.


    If he hurt her again, she would never forgive him.


    He wanted to make up for her, but he hurt her again and over again.


    Just when he wanted to say something, the desire in his eyes that had faded was ignited again.


    He wanted to get rid of this feeling, but... it became stronger and stronger. He heard a voice in his heart


    driving him.


    Stefan clenched his hands on both sides of his body. To suppress the desire, he frowned, turned


    around, and punched the window...


    "Boom!"


    Martha was startled when she heard the sound.


    The ss shattered and cut his arm. For a split second, Stefan''s hand started bleeding.


    But he breathed a sigh of relief.


    The pain in his arm dissipated his desire.


    Seeing Martha''s shocked expression, he smiled and said with difficulty. "I won''t hurt you again..."


    Martha was stunned. She looked at his arm. Before she coulde back to her senses, Stefan picked


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    up a piece of broken ss and grabbed it in his palm.


    In an instant, blood flowed from the palm of his hand.


    "Stefan, what are you doing!"


    Stefan looked at the woman who was close at hand, who finally sounded less cold.


    Her tone was full of worry.


    Finally, she cared about him again, right?


    Martha''s pupils shrank. She felt something was wrong with him.


    It seemed that he was drugged.


    She asked with anxiety, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Stefan wanted to speak, but the heat rising in his heart engulfed his reason again.


    He gritted his teeth, clenched the ss in his hand, and his eyes dimmed.


    Seeing that he looked weird, Martha reached out to stop him, but it was a step toote...


    Stefan pointed the broken ss at his own chest and stabbed it.

 Chapter 237 Please Come Back To Me

    Chapter 237 Please Come Back To Me


    Chapter 237 Please Come Back to Me


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "No!"


    Watching the ss being pierced into the man''s chest, Martha panicked for a moment.


    But Stefan didn''t feel any pain. He held her hand. His blood stained Martha''s white dress.


    This scene was extremely terrifying.


    Martha pulled out the hand tightly held by him in a panic, but he didn''t let go.


    In desperation, she grabbed Stefan''s arm with her other hand and stopped him from falling.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Although he shouldn''t treat her like that just now, she never wanted him to hurt himself.


    Martha''s panic warmed Stefan''s heart.


    Now, could he tell himself that she still cared about him?


    Stefan smiled, and his eyes were unreadable.


    "I didn''t want to hurt you."


    Martha frowned. She pulled out her hand forcefully, covered Stefan''s wound, and said, "There''s so


    much bleeding. You have to go to the hospital right away."


    Stefan watched the worried look in her eyes, and his smile widened unconsciously.


    He covered the woman''s hand with his big palm, and clenched it tightly, his deep eyes full of affection.


    "Don''t leave me."


    His usual arrogance was deprived of him. His words were humble.


    Martha froze and looked up to meet his gaze.


    She wanted to reject Stefan, but she was afraid that he would hurt himself again.


    Coming back this time, she just wanted to save Jimmy and get back everything that should belong to


    her. She didn''t want to have anything to do with Stefan anymore.


    Stefan waited for a long time but heard no answer. He understood what she meant.


    He smiled bitterly and said, "Now that Jimmy is getting better. Let''s start over again, as a family, okay?"


    Martha frowned, pursed her lips, and remained silent.


    A gust of wind blew past the car window, bringing a bit of coolness to him through his blood-soaked


    clothes.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll take you to the hospital now."


    But Stefan grabbed her hand and stubbornly looked at her who was close at hand, insisting that she


    should give him an answer.


    "Come back to me, please..."


    The car was in silence.


    Stefan slowly lost consciousness...


    Martha carefully ced him in the back seat. Then she sat in the driver''s seat and drove to the


    hospital.


    He was absolutely not himself when he did those crazy things.


    If he couldn''t go to the hospital in time, he would probably die from bleeding.


    On the way to the hospital, the car was so quiet that only the sound of wind could be heard.


    Stefan was bleeding so much that he didn''t even have the energy to speak.


    Ten minutester, the car stopped outside the hospital.


    After a while, Stefan was sent to the emergency room, and Martha waited outside alone.


    There was a sticky smell of blood on her hands. She looked at her hands. Against the white floor of the


    hospital, the blood on her hands was shocking.


    After a long time, she looked at the emergency room with the red light on in a trance. Stefan''s words


    kept appearing in her mind...


    "Come back to me, okay?"


    She had never seen Stefan so crazy, and after the madness, he begged her toe back.


    She thought they would be strangers when she returned this time.


    But... things got more and moreplicated.


    She couldn''t imagine how she would feel if Stefan died at this moment.


    Yet she was sure that the moment Stefan stabbed the ss into his chest, she flustered...

 Chapter 238 Belated Love Is Nothing

    Chapter 238 Bted Love Is Nothing


    Chapter 238 Bted Love Is Nothing


    "No, Martha... you can''t fall for him again," she told herself.


    "Don''t forget how he hurt you." Stefan''s bted love was nothingpared to the sufferings he made


    her endure.


    The emergency room door opened. The doctor took off his stethoscope and walked over to Martha.


    "Are you the patient''s family?"


    Martha''s eyes darkened. She pursed her lips and nodded slightly.


    The doctor frowned slightly, looking at her with some doubts.


    He didn''t understand why Martha looked so calm when her husband was so seriously injured.


    However, as a doctor, that was not what he should consider.


    "The wound is deep, but luckily it didn''t hurt any organs. The patient is conscious now. He needs to


    stay in the hospital for observation."


    Then he reminded, "His wound couldn''t touch any water in the next few days. Change the dressing in


    time to prevent the infection from getting worse."


    Martha thanked the doctor and then walked into the emergency room.


    The moment she entered, she saw Stefan lying on the hospital bed with his eyes closed.


    His face was stern. But due to excessive blood loss, his face was very pale.


    Standing beside him was a nurse who was cleaning his wound with some medical cotton.


    The medical cotton that the nurse used was stained with blood, but Stefan never frowned.


    Martha walked to the bed, hesitated, and asked in a low voice, "How are you?"


    Stefan pursed his lips but didn''t respond.


    In the end, the nurse said, "He needs to rest for a few days. After that, he will be fine."


    Martha nodded. Looking at the gauze on Stefan''s body, she pondered.


    He hurt himself to prevent himself from hurting her.


    But why did he suddenly lose control of his emotions?


    At this time, the doctor who had just left came back with a medical report and exined it to her. "It


    shows that the patient''s blood containsponents suspected of aphrodisiacs... You must pay more


    attention to his diet recently."


    Martha froze, looking at the doctor in astonishment.


    Aphrodisiacs?


    It was detected in Stefan''s blood...


    Did he lose control of himself because he was drugged?


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Martha looked at the man lying on the hospital bed in disbelief. He had opened his eyes at some point


    and was looking at her affectionately.


    Her eyelids drooped, and all the things that had just happened appeared in her mind.


    Stefan was drugged. In the car, the drug started working. So he stabbed himself with ss, so that he


    wouldn''t make a mistake and made her hate him more.


    The nurse''s voice interrupted Martha''s thoughts...


    "The wound has been bandaged. He needs someone here tonight, just in case..."


    "Okay."


    Martha responded as she walked towards the bed and sat on the chair beside it.


    The nurse left. Seeing that Stefan was conscious, she asked, "Do you know you were drugged?"


    Stefan''s eyes darkened. Then he nodded.


    He realized it in the car when his desire was getting stronger and stronger.


    He failed to control himself.


    If it wasn''t for the p from Martha, he could have made the mistake.


    "Never self-harm again. It''s silly."


    When Stefan heard this, a bit of sadness shed across his dark eyes.


    Martha noticed that his lips were dry. She got up to get him some water.


    Stefan thought she was leaving.


    He grabbed Martha''s hand with almost all his strength and whispered, "Don''t go."

 Chapter 239 Take Back The Initiative

    Chapter 239 Take Back The Initiative


    Chapter 239 Take Back the Initiative


    Martha froze, nced at the pale man lying on the bed, and finally sat back on the chair.


    She''d never seen Stefan look like this.


    Stefan breathed a sigh of relief seeing that Martha was not leaving. He gradually closed his eyes and


    fell into sleep.


    Yet he didn''t let go of her hand, afraid she would leave.


    Martha looked at him. Her eyes were filled with mixed emotions.


    ...


    By the time Stefan opened his eyes again, it was already the next morning.


    Martha wasn''t in the ward. He was alone with only some medicines on the bedside table.


    He got up and wanted to get out of bed, and yet the wound hurt. He took a breath of cold air and


    pressed his thin lips tightly.


    Back on the bed, the pain gradually dissipated. What happenedst night appeared in his mind, and his


    eyes became darker and darker.


    There must be something wrong with the tea.


    The temperature around him seemed to have dropped to freezing point. His expression was cold and


    dangerous.


    "Amanda!"


    The person who drugged him must face the music.


    But luckily, he didn''t hurt Martha, otherwise, she would only hate him even more...


    At the Doyle Group.


    When Martha arrived at the office, Jane had sorted out the documents.


    Noticing something wrong with Martha, Jane paused, and asked with concern, "Ms. Doyle, why do you


    look so bad?"


    Martha looked at her nkly. When she thought of what happenedst night, a weird look shed


    across her face.


    "Nothing. I didn''t rest wellst night."


    Jane thought that Martha was worried about Jimmy''s recovery. She smiled andforted her. "Don''t


    worry. Jimmy''s surgery is a sess and he''s fine within the observation period. Soon, Jimmy will


    be a normal child."


    When Martha heard about Jimmy, her face was less pale. She smiled and nodded.


    These days, the best news for her was that Jimmy''s illness had been cured.


    Soon, Jimmy would enjoy his childhood like a normal kid.


    "Jimmy is recovering slowly, but you should pay attention to your health too."


    "Thanks, I will."


    Martha smiled. She thought that after Jimmy recovered, she would probably have contact with Stefan


    again.


    She looked at Jane thoughtfully and asked a question.


    "Jane, if... someone once hurt you deeply, but then he did a lot to make it up... would you forgive him?"


    Jane knew who Martha was talking about.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking for a while, she gave the answer...


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    Martha didn''t understand.


    Jane replied with a smile, "If he has repented, then I will forgive him. My forgiveness means letting both


    of us go."


    It didn''t mean that they would once again be together but both of them would be released from the


    past.


    Martha froze in silence, her eyes drooping and her lips pursed.


    ''Letting both of us go...''


    She wished for that, but would Stefan understand?


    Martha shook her head, not wanting to think about that person anymore. She opened some documents


    in front of her, and asked, "By the way, do you have something important to tell me today?"


    "I have received an invitation here. A well-known wealthy businessman from abroad is going to hold a


    grand auction here. I have received news that this guy has a very good big project and is looking for


    someone to work with."


    With that said, Jane handed the invitation letter and documents to Martha...


    "He invited you. I think... He wants to cooperate with us."


    Martha frowned slightly, looked at the invitation letter in front of her, and didn''t speak.


    Now the Doyle Group was slowly returning to the right track. They could indeed cooperate with others.


    "But we... don''t have the initiative right now."


    After all, the Doyle Group was ultimately under Stefan''s control.


    Jane understood that Martha had no intention of cooperating with foreignpanies for the time being.


    But, she mustplete her task.


    "Ms. Doyle, I think you should consider this project."


    "Why? Tell me what you think."


    Martha looked up at Jane, who was standing in front of the desk. Jane had been with her for many


    years but rarely expressed her thoughts.


    Maybe this cooperation was really an opportunity.


    "This wealthy businessman is mixed race. One of his parents is from our country. That''s why he


    chooses to work on this project in our country. He will also stay domestically for a long time. If we can


    get the first cooperation project with him, then we will be his first partner... Maybe we can take


    advantage of this opportunity to expand our overseas market."


    Of course, the most important thing was...


    "Didn''t you always want the Doyle Group to break free from the Harrison Group''s control? No one can


    win against Mr. Harrison in this city, but someone from abroad can make it. This cooperation could be


    our turning point."

 Chapter 240 You Drugged Me

    Chapter 240 You Drugged Me


    Chapter 240 You Drugged Me


    Hearing this, Martha pondered it.


    She had always wanted to separate thepany from the Harrison Group, but she had no chance or


    enough money.


    Now that the opportunity was in front of her. She shouldn''t waste it.


    But... the Doyle Group''s capital chain hadn''t been restored. She was just an acting president without


    real power. Would that rich man from abroad cooperate with the Doyle Group?


    Martha lowered her eyes, "Thepany''s situation is still unstable now. What if it put thepany in


    crisis again?"


    "No, Mr. Harrison is nice to you now... In fact, taking back the Doyle Group is just a matter of your


    words, but if you want to take it back with your own ability, we have to take action."


    Martha was taken aback, holding the folder tighter.


    Of course, she wanted to take back the Doyle Group.


    But...


    In the end, she looked at the invitation letter in her hand, hesitated for a moment, and nodded.


    "Okay, let''s try to get the project."


    Hearing this, Jane smiled faintly.


    Finally, shepleted her mission.


    "Then at seven o''clock tomorrow night, the auction will be held at Treasure Hotel."


    Martha smiled back, her irritation fading a lot.


    "Okay, go get ready, I will be there on time tomorrow night."


    "Yes."


    Jane responded softly and then left the office.


    When Martha was the only one left in the office, she leaned back on the chair and let out a sigh of


    relief.


    She was very tired afterst night.


    But she had a lot of things to handle in thepany.


    She didn''t have much time for Jimmy...


    Fortunately, Jimmy was not alone now... Stefan visited him often, and Jimmy had slowly epted that


    man.


    Although Jimmy epted him, it didn''t mean she had to.


    How Stefan stabbed himself to avoid hurting herst night emerged in her brain.


    At this moment, she had mixed feelings.


    ...


    The Harrison Vi.


    Stefan walked into the vi with a gloomy expression, his body was surrounded by cold air when he


    looked at the mother and daughter sitting in the hall.


    Amanda felt the coldness and greeted timidly, "Stefan, wee home."


    The man narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a cold voice.


    "Did you drug me?"


    Amanda clenched her hands into fists. She looked into the man''s eyes, full of panic.


    She drugged him, hoping she could sleep with her. Yet to her surprise, he endured his desire and left.


    Now he was here questioning her.


    Giana, who was sitting on the sofa, had a bad feeling when she heard this and saw Stefan''s furious


    look.


    Seeing the different expressions on the mother and daughter''s faces, Stefan felt angry, and his eyes


    gradually turned scarlet.


    If he hadn''t found a sliver of reasonst night, his rtionship with Martha would bepletely ruined.


    It was all these two women''s fault.


    He walked to Amanda with gloomy eyes and grabbed the woman''s wrist.


    He was rough.


    "There''s no room for you here."


    "No... It was not me, I have no idea what you''re talking about!"


    Amanda struggled and retreated with fear in her eyes.


    As long as she refused to admit it, he could do nothing about her!


    At this thought, she feigned innocence.


    "Stefan... I, I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    "You know what you did!"


    Stefan grabbed Amanda''s hand forcefully and dragged her out.


    "You are in no position to give orders at my ce."


    Seeing that he was about to drive her away, Amanda struggled desperately, her other hand kept patting


    the man''s arm.


    The woman''s long nails scratched Stefan''s arm. In the end, he pushed the crazy woman away


    indifferently.


    Amanda lost her bnce and fell to the ground, her arm was grazed.


    But she didn''t care at all. She shook her head frantically...


    "It has nothing to do with me, I have no idea what you''re talking about! I... I am your cousin. Why would


    I drug you? "


    Amanda anxiously shook her head, her delicate face full of tears.


    Stefan tightened his grip on her wrist and looked at her indifferently. Then he ruthlessly exposed the


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    truth...


    "You''re not the Harrison."


    Amanda trembled. She fell silent for a moment.


    She... she was indeed not the Harrison. Otherwise, she wouldn''t want to sleep with Stefan and be his


    wife.


    Seeing that Amanda didn''t speak, Stefan''s eyes became colder...

 Chapter 241 The Evidence Is Destroyed

    Chapter 241 The Evidence Is Destroyed


    Chapter 241 The Evidence Is Destroyed


    Seeing this, Giana went to stop them...


    "Do you have any evidence that my daughter did it?"


    Stefan''s pupils shrank, and his eyes darkened.


    After he leftst night, the evidence must have been destroyed by them.


    In the next second, Giana''s displeased voice sounded in the living room. "Lucy, go to the study and


    bring the tea he drankst night."


    "It had been poured away," Lucy answered respectfully.


    Stefan''s expression was gloomy. He was not surprised to hear that.


    The evidence had been destroyed, so he had no evidence now. As Giana was a senior of the Harrison


    family, he could do nothing about them.


    Seeing that the man pursed his thin lips lightly, Giana heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although their n failedst night, fortunately, the evidence was destroyed.


    Even if Stefan hated them, he had no reason to drive them away.


    There were rules in the Harrison family.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    If he drove them away, Giana''s name would be headlines the next day. She was good at ying


    the victim and being dramatic in public.


    Giana looked at Lucy, feigning surprise, then she turned to the man standing not far away and said


    confidently, "You can''t use my daughter without evidence... Yes, although I didn''t give birth to her, I


    have treated her like my own daughter over the years. I promised she wouldn''t do that type of thing to


    you."


    Stefan looked at Giana coldly, frowning, his eyes darker, and the temperature around him seemed to


    drop a few degrees.


    He stared at Amanda on the ground and said in a cold voice...


    "You''d better behave yourself, or I won''t let you off."


    Giana could hear the warning in the man''s voice, but at least he couldn''t do anything about them now.


    She would take any chance to make her daughter Mrs. Harrison.


    Hearing this, Amanda couldn''t help sobbing in a low voice. She looked at Stefan pitifully, and defended


    herself, "Why don''t you believe me?"


    "If it happens again, you will get out of here!"


    After saying this, he left.


    Giana heard the message in his words, and her face instantly darkened.


    This was also her home. Why should she get out?


    After Stefan left, only Amanda''s sobbing could be heard in the living room.


    Giana became angry when she heard the crying. She red at her daughter in displeasure, "Stop


    crying if you don''t want to be a loser."


    Amanda trembled, winced in fear, and silently wiped her tears.


    Seeing her like this, Giana felt even more agitated.


    She had paved the road for Giana. Yet Giana lost the chance. She even let Stefan leave for another


    woman.


    Amanda was pissed off!


    At the hospital.


    Martha entered Jimmy''s ward with some homemade sweets.


    After the surgery, Jimmy was getting better each day.


    The doctor said that in a few days, he could go home.


    On this day, she stayed with Jimmy all day in the hospital and had to leave in the early evening.


    She must attend the auction tonight and try her best to get cooperation.


    When leaving the hospital, Martha ran into Mrs. Williams head-on.


    Mrs. Williams stood in front of her, not letting her leave.


    Martha realized that Mrs. Williams came here specially for her.


    "Martha, right?"


    Martha frowned slightly and looked at Mrs. Williams with some scrutiny.


    Mrs. Williams was wearing thetest clothing of the season, looking elegant and noble. She had good


    skin and her face was almost free from wrinkles.


    But...


    Mrs. Williams looked unfriendly and annoyed.


    Martha nodded and replied lightly, "I''m Martha. Who are you?"


    "I''m Rhys'' mother."


    Mrs. Williams raised her head slightly, her tone indifferent.


    Hearing this, Martha immediately understood why Mrs. Williams was hostile toward her.


    She must have known that Rhys was hospitalized.


    Every mother would be angry knowing their children were hospitalized.


    Especially when it was to save other people''s children.


    Rhys rescued Jimmy for nothing. Mrs. Williams had a reason to feel sorry for her son.


    Martha nodded lightly, "Mrs. Williams, nice to meet you."


    "I''m not nice."


    Mrs. Williams looked at the woman in front of her, and couldn''t deny that Martha looked beautiful and


    well-educated.


    She was different from the women Rhys messed with.


    But that wasn''t enough to be the daughter-inw of the Williams family.


    Martha pursed her lips, smiling, "Mrs. Williams, I know how you feel now... but I really appreciate Rhys,


    if it weren''t for him, I''m afraid my son..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Mrs. Williams turned sideways and refused to listen.


    "Save your thanks. If it weren''t for you, my son wouldn''t lie on the hospital bed."


    Martha was silent. Since it was true, she couldn''t argue.


    Seeing that Martha remained silent, Mrs. Williams thought she was guilty.


    She was not a bad person. She just hated to see her son being used.


    Especially since Martha was married and had a child.


    "I stopped you just to tell you that although my son helped you this time, you''d better not think too


    much. I won''t ept a woman who had married to be my daughter-inw."

 Chapter 242 Louis Caesar

    Chapter 242 Louis Caesar


    Chapter 242 Louis Caesar


    Hearing this, Martha finally understood why Mrs. Williams was so hostile toward her.


    She smiled resignedly and replied politely. "Mrs. Williams, don''t worry. I have no such intention."


    "Rhys doesn''t help others for nothing. You''d better know who you are. I believe you don''t want this


    thing to end up a scandal either."


    Martha was a bit upset. Indeed, Rhys was not a kind person, at least not kind for no reason.


    He saved Jimmy because...


    Now in retrospect, Rhys asked her to marry him at the beginning.


    Then he gave up this condition. Was it because he didn''t want to see his family die?


    After all, Jimmy and Rhys were somehow rted by blood.


    But it seemed that was not the whole story.


    The next second, Mrs. Williams spoke again and interrupted Martha''s thoughts.


    "He''s my son. I understand very well how he feels for you. Miss Doyle, no... I should call you Mrs.


    Harrison. The Williams family won''t ept you."


    Martha smiled slightly. She looked helplessly at Mrs. Williams, whose eyes were full of warnings.


    Mrs. Williams must have thought that Rhys really liked her.


    But Martha knew that Rhys approached her just to get revenge on Stefan.


    And he was one of the Harrisons. He must have saved Jimmy for that reason.


    She couldn''t tell Mrs. Williams those facts.


    She was just an outsider.


    After Martha came back to her senses, she nodded slightly.


    "Mrs. Williams, I promise you that Mr. Williams and I are just friends. At most, we are business


    partners."


    Martha''s calmness made Mrs. Williams waver.


    Had she misunderstood?


    The hostility in her eyes dissipated a little. She looked at Martha with suspicion.


    "Are you sure you don''t want anything else from him?"


    "We are just business partners. I am sure."


    Martha replied lightly, then put on a polite smile, and said, "Mrs. Williams, if there is nothing else, I gotta


    go. There are things to handle at thepany."


    Mrs. Williams was stunned, looking at Martha with some scrutiny.


    Martha ignored it. She nodded politely, and then left the hospital.


    Mrs. Williams looked at Martha''s receding figure. Just now...


    It seemed that Martha was not interested in her son at all. Was it really just Rhys'' wishful thinking?


    Or was Martha acting?


    ...


    After Martha left the hospital, she didn''t think more about Mrs. Williams.


    She was just a random person in Martha''s eyes.


    She went to choose the evening dress with Jane and then set out for the auction.


    An hourter, the car stopped outside a five-star hotel.


    The auction was held in a luxurious ce, the decoration of which was ssy and modern at the same


    time, which was refreshing.


    The people invited were all prominent in the city. Martha noticed several big shots with just one nce.


    She became even more interested in the rich man Jane mentioned.


    This person must have a strong background. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many big shots.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If the Doyle Group could be his partner, maybe, as Jane said... it could get rid of the Harrison Group


    and be independent again.


    Besides... even if she failed to take the project, maybe she would get to know some big shots, which


    could be helpful to the Doyle Group as well.


    After a while, the auction started...


    People sat down in their seats.


    The auction was more like a ce to showcase the strength of the enterprise.


    The organizer must secretlypare the strength of the guests.


    Bidding was the most direct way.


    After everyone was seated, the lights were set dimmer.


    In the next second, a beam of light fell on the conference stage.


    Just then, a tall man walked out.


    Standing in the light, he was wearing a handmade suit with a priceless cufflink on his sleeve.


    His appearance stunned the people present.


    Martha''s eyes flickered slightly. The man was mixed race. He had a chiseled face and blue eyes.


    And he was handsome.


    His eyes were deep-set, making others swoon.


    He was tall and muscr with a perfect build.


    Jane, who was sitting next to Martha, looked slightly stunned when she saw the man.


    He was dazzling no matter where he was. But he could never see her.


    He started to speak, and his deep voice was pleasant to the ears.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thanks foring, I am Louis Caesar."

 Chapter 243 My Muse

    Chapter 243 My Muse


    Chapter 243 My Muse


    His voice was deep and pleasant, like the sound of a cello.


    Louis Caesar nced around at the guests present. In the end, his eyes fell on Martha, who was in an


    off-the-shoulder evening dress.


    He smiled.


    A sentence was enough to introduce himself.


    Then the auction officially started...


    Miss Manners brought the first item on the stage. The host announced, "The first lot is a piece of


    inkstone that Louis obtained identally abroad. The starting price is 500, 000. "


    Many people instantly bade.


    "600, 000."


    "800, 000."


    "1, 100, 000."


    ...


    In the end, the inkstone was bought by a real estate owner at 2, 000, 000 dors.


    "The second is very precious. This bracelet is thest work of thete Master Mona. The starting price


    is 1, 000, 000."


    As soon as the host finished speaking, those people sitting under raised their bidding paddles and call


    out their ideal price.


    "1, 500, 000."


    "1, 800, 000."


    ...


    People were bidding.


    Martha looked at the lots on the auction stage with little interest... She was not interested in any of


    them. She came here tonight just to get acquainted with Louis and see if there was a chance of


    cooperation.


    Just when she was bored, she raised her eyes inadvertently to meet an affectionate gaze.


    Martha noticed that Louis, who was sitting not far away, seemed to be staring at her.


    The man''s eyshes were very long, and his blue eyes were very beautiful. He looked at her as if she


    was a treasure.


    Martha''s heart skipped a beat. The man''s facial features seemed to be carved by God himself. He had


    no ws. She couldn''t help admiring his perfection in her heart.


    Suddenly, he smiled at her gently. Her eyshes fluttered slightly, and she felt that the world became


    brighter.


    She was amazed by his beauty.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She smiled politely at him.


    It would be a good thing for her if she could leave a good impression on Mr. Louis.


    Later, she focused on the auction again.


    There were only ten lots. Thepetition was fierce for each one. They were all auctioned for a much


    higher price than then their value.


    Two hourster, the auction came to an end. The host was introducing thest lot.


    "The next one is thest lot today. It''s Blue Ocean Ne."


    "A foreign couple made it for their daughter in thest century. Later, their daughter died in the war, and


    this ne was lost until it was bought by Louis many years ago."


    "This ne also has another name, Special Love. The starting price is five million."


    As soon as the host spoke, someone raised the paddle, and before that person could speak, another


    person bade.


    "6 million."


    ...


    After half an hour ofpetition, the price had already reached 10 million, but people were still


    increasing their bids.


    Everyone present was rich.


    Someone slowly walked onto the stage, breaking the hustle of the moment.


    Mr. Louis'' maic voice came faintly...


    "Sorry, I don''t n to auction thest lot today. I''ve found its owner, my muse."


    People were silent for a while and then started whispering.


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, wondering who was the lucky one to be the muse of Mr.


    Louis.


    Louis picked up the ne, walked down the stage step by step, and walked towards the seats.


    Others saw him walk towards Martha step by step.


    "My muse, would you ept this gift?"


    The reporters at the auction immediately caught this scene.


    The lights flickered. Martha was caught off guard.


    Martha stood up from her seat in astonishment, looking at the man in front of her, unable to breathe for


    a while.


    She couldn''t believe it.


    "Mr. Louis, me? Are you sure?"


    The man chuckled and said with certainty, "Yes, I am sure. You are my muse."


    Martha was even more shocked. She never thought that Louis would say that.


    There were so many people watching...


    She unconsciously clenched her hands, hesitant.


    She didn''t know whether she should ept such an expensive gift.


    It would be rude of her to reject Louis in front of so many people.


    But if she epted it, what gift would she return?


    Besides, she didn''t do anything. So she didn''t understand what was the gift for.


    Just when Martha was in a dilemma, a cold voice came from not far away, breaking the deadlock...


    "Sorry, she''s already married."


    Everyone looked over, only to see Stefan show up.


    He was walking towards Martha step by step, his cold eyes narrowed. The air pressure around his


    body was so low that people couldn''t breathe...

 Chapter 244 The Right To Pursue Her

    Chapter 244 The Right To Pursue Her


    Chapter 244 The Right to Pursue Her


    When Louis saw him, displeasure shed across his eyes.


    He asked with a chuckle. "You are?"


    "Stefan Harrison."


    Stefan stood in front of Martha, his voice was cold, and his tone indifferent.


    He came primarily to check who was the mixed-race guy. Yet unexpectedly, this guy tried to flirt with his


    wife.


    Martha was his wife, not anyone else''s muse.


    Stefan threatened Louis with his eyes.


    Louis didn''t take it seriously. In face of Stefan''s hostility, he smiled in gentlemanly manners.


    "I''m Louis Caesar, nice to meet you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Stefan said coldly, "This is my wife, Martha Doyle."


    Martha frowned in displeasure when she heard this. She was thinking about whether to deny it.


    His wife? They had...


    However, in those don''t-knows'' eyes, she was indeed Stefan''s wife. At least they hadn''t yet legally


    divorced.


    Louis looked at Martha politely yet firmly, and asked like a gentleman, "My muse, are you really this


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    gentleman''s wife?"


    Martha was speechless.


    "She is mywful wife. Our marriage is protected byw."


    Stefan narrowed his eyes slightly, staring at Louis with a cold face, warning him with his eyes.


    But Louis did not retreat. He said clearly, "Sorry, sir, I am not asking you, but my muse."


    Because of Louis'' words, tensions prevailed and no one dared not speak.


    It was a silent battle between Louis and Stefan.


    Martha clenched her hands suddenly, her eyes drooped and she remained silent.


    Although she was indeed Stefan''s wife, their marriage had failed. Was it necessary to admit it?


    Louis smiled seeing that Martha remained silent.


    "You don''t want to admit it, do you?"


    Martha pursed her lips and met Louis'' blue eyes.


    This person was really... strange, but she appreciates his courage to confront Stefan.


    Having said so, Louis looked at Stefan, who was standing beside the woman and smiled provocatively.


    "Mr. Harrison, since my muse doesn''t think she is your wife, then I have the right to pursue her."


    Hearing that, Stefan frowned and stared at Martha in displeasure.


    He knew that she wanted to divorce him. But did she think she could get rid of him in that way?


    Stefan''s eyes were dark with unfathomable emotions.


    And Martha was shocked when she heard Louis wanted to pursue her.


    They had never met before.


    Why would he pursue her?


    Yet Louis soon spoke again...


    "My dear Muse, I hope you ept this gift."


    Martha frowned. Suddenly, she looked at Jane.


    A weird look shed across Jane''s eyes. After she met Martha''s gaze, she nodded slightly, suggesting


    she should ept the gift.


    If Martha wanted to cooperate with Louis, she should not reject him in public...


    Martha was clearly aware of that. But she was afraid that if she epted the gift, others would think


    that she epted Louis'' pursuit.


    She didn''t want to mess with any guy again, It would only bring her trouble.


    When Martha was hesitating, Stefan lost all his patience. His face was terribly gloomy.


    He stared at her with dark eyes, as if warning her not to ept Louis'' gift, otherwise...


    He would kill her.


    Martha understood the threat and instantly made up her mind.


    She pursed her lips and smiled mockingly.


    It seemed to be saying that they had long cut off all ties.


    She decided to ept the gift in front of everyone.


    Stefan''s pupils shrank slightly. The tense atmosphere made everyone hold their breath and wait for


    Martha''s answer.


    Louis'' smile gradually disappeared.


    He shook his head, pretending to be disappointed. His voice was still gentle and pleasant...


    "Don''t you like this gift?"

 Chapter 245 Duplicitous Woman

    Chapter 245 Duplicitous Woman


    Chapter 245 Duplicitous Woman


    The threat in Stefan''s eyes enraged Martha. After hearing Louis'' words, she smiled gracefully and


    answered without hesitation, "Not really. I like this gift very much. Thank you, Louis."


    "It''s my pleasure, my Muse."


    Louis put the ne in her palm. Bending his head, he pecked the back of her hand to show his


    respect.


    Martha was slightly taken aback. Beaming at him, she epted the gift and said, "Thank you for such


    a priceless gift, Louis."


    Watching them, Stefan clenched his fists tightly with a sullen face.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The next second, he strode towards them, grabbed the ne from Martha''s hand, and tossed it to


    the floor in others'' presence.


    Blue Ocean Ne cracked with a crisp sound. All the gems were scattered, and emanated azure


    lights. The onlookers were amazed by its beauty and value.


    There was a mighty uproar in the auction hall.


    Blue Ocean Ne had just been sold at 10 million dors, but Stefan crushed it in anger.


    Martha stared at the broken Blue Ocean Ne in a daze. Before returning to her senses, Stefan


    dragged her into his arms and pressed a kiss on her red lips.


    He manly pressed her against his chest while kissing her deeply, seemingly showing their rtionship


    to the public in this way.


    After realizing what was happening, all the reporters raised their cameras and shot photos of the big


    news at the auction. Some smart ones even figured out the eye-catching title of the headlines.


    However, Stefan didn''t care what was happening in the hall, but publicly showed others Martha


    belonged to him.


    Feeling the warmth on her lips, Martha slightly trembled. Then she red at Stefan in anger.


    She struggled hard to break free from his arms and wanted to p him. However, Stefan gripped her


    waist so tightly that she failed.


    "Let go of me!" she snapped, staring daggers at him.


    If there hadn''t been so many onlookers, she would have fought back.


    Stefan seemed not to hear her at all. He pulled away, nced at Louis, and said in determination,


    "She''s my wife all her life. You should call her Mrs. Harrison."


    He implied no one could change this fact.


    Biting her lip, Martha realized her tolerance for him made him cross the line even more.


    She was unwilling to be his wife. Since she left the city four years ago, she had wanted to stop their


    marriage.


    Stefan could read the rejection in her eyes, his pupils constricting.


    Suddenly, Louis approached and gripped Martha''s wrist to pull her behind him protectively.


    "Can''t you tell she''s unwilling?"


    He didn''t expect every man to be a gentleman, but he should have basic manners and morality.


    Evidently, Stefan failed to do it.


    Louis defended Martha and was against Stefan, but Martha felt weird. She didn''t know him, but he


    seemed to be significantly protective of her.


    She couldn''t help wondering if they had met before.


    Frowning slightly, Martha looked at Louis up and down in confusion.


    Stefan was also suspicious, gazing at Louis sullenly. He wondered who Louis was.


    Louis seemed to appear from nowhere but was too protective of Martha.


    Stefan suspected that there had been something between the two that he didn''t know.


    Gazing at Louis with a murderous look, Stefan dered again in a warning, "She''s my wife. Stop


    putting your nose in the matters between my wife and me."


    "My Muse has never admitted she''s your wife, Mr. Harrison. Can you stop ttering yourself?"


    Louis looked into his eyes withoutpromising.


    The atmosphere between them made the room temperature drop abruptly.


    The onlookers could tell Louis, as a rich man from abroad, was a hard nut to crack.


    He even had the guts to be against the president of the Harrison Group.


    Thus, they wished to cooperate with Louis more.


    Meanwhile, they also wondered how the auction tonight would end. Their expressions varied.


    Stefan sneered. "She has never denied it, either. Louis, this is your first time being in C Country, so you


    don''t know the typical women from C country. For instance, they always speak what they don''t mean."


    Louis narrowed his eyes, pretending to ponder what he meant with a confused look.


    Behind him, Martha retorted unhappily, "No, I speak what I mean. I don''t want to have anything to do


    with you for real, Mr. Harrison."


    Inwardly, she mocked Stefan for thinking too highly of himself.


    Stefan''s pupils constricted. He felt the heartache in his chest as if she had stabbed a dagger, but he


    didn''t hate her for it.


    Under such a circumstance, he wouldn''t give any men any chance to pursue her.


    Curling his lips into a faint smile, he said in a hiddenint, "Martha, our marriage is protected by


    thew."


    Martha frowned deeply, clenching her hands into fists. She sneered. When he had done bad things to


    her, thew had never protected her.


    Stefan strode towards her and wrapped his arm around her waist. "I will never divorce you. You''ll be


    Mrs. Harrison for the rest of your life," he whispered.


    Before Martha responded, he gripped her hand and dragged her towards the door.


    From the corner of his eyes, Stefan saw the broken Blue Ocean Ne, feeling the shiny fragments


    an eyesore. He stopped and nced at Louis.


    "I''llpensate you double the price for the ne."


    With those words, he took Martha away from the auction hall.


    Jane watched the scene nearby, something weird shing through her eyes. Then she turned away


    secretly.


    Louis stared at Martha''s receding figure, his eyes with mixed feelings.

 Chapter 246 Always Self-Righteous

    Chapter 246 Always Self-Righteous


    Chapter 246 Always Self-righteous


    Martha shook Stefan''s hand off outside the auction hall as soon as she walked out.


    "I gotta go."


    Then she turned around and walked towards the auction hall, lost in thought.


    She wondered if Louis would still be willing to cooperate with the Doyle Group after the matter earlier.


    However, Stefan strode to catch up with her and seized her arm. Martha had to stop in her tracks.


    "You can''t go back."


    Frowning unhappily, Martha didn''t turn around but retorted coldly, "Who do you think you are to restrain


    me?"


    "I''m your husband," Stefan replied angrily. He was riled up whenever he recalled what just happened in


    the auction hall.


    A mocking smile touched Martha''s lips. "Mr. Harrison, I won''t be your wife if you''re willing to divorce


    me," she said ironically.


    "Dream on! I''ll never divorce you. Never!" Stefan growled, staring at her with stern eyes.


    Martha overlooked his anger and shook his hand off forcibly. "Even though we haven''t divorced, you


    cannot restrict my freedom."


    She walked towards the auction hall again.


    After the conversation, she became more determined to cooperate with Louis.


    She would not be so passive when confronting Stefan only when the Doyle Group became


    independent from the Harrison Group.


    Seeing her quicken her steps, Stefan exuded a cold aura, and his pupils shrank.


    Frowning sullenly, he could hardly repress his fury again.


    The next second, his cold voice sounded, stopping Martha from walking forward.


    "Don''t forget the Doyle Group belongs to me now."


    Stefan gazed at her sternly.


    Before Martha retorted, he added, "I have the final say in mypany. I don''t allow you to return."


    His words sent Martha into a rage. She clenched her fists tightly, her eyes full of mes of fury.


    She knew Stefan was always self-righteous and never changed.


    Martha turned around, gazing at him determinedly. "I''ve never forgotten about it. Also, as I said, I''ll take


    the Doyle Group back sooner orter," she replied indifferently and calmly.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened. He also clenched his fists tightly.


    A whileter, he said hoarsely, "If you want, I can directly transfer the Doyle Group in your name."


    "Unnecessary."


    Martha stared at him coldly, and Stefan couldn''t see other emotions on her face.


    With the refusal, she turned away.


    She was determined to win cooperate with Louis no matter what.


    Standing rooted to the spot, Stefan stared after her and didn''t move for long. H


    e realized Martha had no longer his obedient, gentle wife as before.


    The more he wanted to stop her from doing something, the more eagerly she would do it.


    His eyes darkened and his face was sullen.


    ...


    At 10 PM, Martha returned to the Doyle Manor after the banquet.


    When she entered the living room, she saw Bianca talking to Maxwell on the sofa.


    Maxwell could speak normally in the previous half month after the treatment. asionally, he could


    move around.


    Martha felt lucky.


    "You are back, Martha," Bianca said to her gently. Martha smiled at her in response.


    "Why are you still up?" she asked.


    "We''re waiting for you."


    Maxwell noticed the tiredness on Martha''s face, feeling sorry but helpless.


    His daughter wouldn''t have been burned out if he hadn''t been too sick to work in thepany.


    Bianca asked, "Are you hungry? I''ll make you ate supper."


    "No, thanks, Bianca. I''m not hungry."


    Martha walked to Bianca, satisfied with the harmony in her home. She returned homete at night, but


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    her family was waiting for her, which made her happy and sweet.


    Bianca seemed to think of something and said, "By the way, I prepared a kid''s room for Jimmy. I hope


    he''ll like it."


    Jimmy could be discharged from the hospital in a few days. Then he could stay in the Doyle Manor.


    Therefore, Bianca prepared everything and looked forward to his arrival.


    "His room is in the corner of the second floor, opposite yours, Martha. There''s a toy room next to his


    bedroom. Will he like it?"


    "Of course, Bianca. That''s perfect. Thank you," Martha said cutely, pressing her head against Bianca''s


    shoulder.


    Her answer made Bianca''s smile more widely. She looked up at Maxwell and said, "Martha, can you


    keep your fatherpany for a while? I''ll cook you some pasta."


    "Thank you so much, Bianca."


    Maxwell and Martha were left in the living room. Martha could tell her father looked rxed and joyful.


    After the treatment, Maxwell had be much better and could speak like amon person.


    Martha believed he would ultimately recover soon.


    Looking at her, Maxwell asked gently, "How''s everything in the Doyle Group? Are you all right with the


    work?"


    Martha nodded slightly, staring at him with a solemn look.


    "Everything is fine, Dad. I... I have some thoughts about thepany''s future, so I want to talk to you."


    "What are they?"


    Maxwell sat upright, staring at her thoughtfully.


    It was the first time they''d talkedpany business face-to-face. Although Maxwell had stopped


    working in thepany, he always cared about its development.


    He knew Martha had good ideas and wouldn''t let him down.


    "I met a rich businessman from abroad, and he has recently settled down in town. I n to cooperate


    with him. If our cooperation project seeds, the Doyle Group will probably be independent from the


    Harrison Group and be a listedpany."


    "A rich businessman?"


    "Yes."


    Speaking of which, Martha asked, "Dad, have you ever heard of Louis Caesar before?"


    The name made Maxwell frown slightly, a glint flitting across his eyes.

 Chapter 247 Visit Her MotherS Grave

    Chapter 247 Visit Her Mother''S Grave


    Chapter 247 Visit Her Mother''s Grave


    Martha nodded and added, "I don''t know much about rich businessmen abroad, so I wonder if you''ve


    heard of the Caesar family. May I cooperate with them?"


    Bowing his head, Maxwell was lost in thought while staring at Martha in a daze.


    He rang the bell as he had heard of Louis before but couldn''t remember where or when exactly.


    A whileter, Martha didn''t get his response. She asked in confusion, "Dad, you know Louis Caesar,


    right?"


    Frowning, Maxwell shook his head slightly.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "I''ve heard of this name before but don''t know him."


    "Do you know anyone else from his family?"


    Martha gaped at him in shock.


    Maxwell shook his head to deny it. "I don''t remember."


    Feeling disappointed, Martha sighed. Then she asked him with concern, "Dad, how are you feeling


    now?"


    "Pretty well. I can tell I''m recovering."


    Maxwell waved his arms with a smile, seemingly happy with his status.


    After chitchatting with Martha for a few minutes, he suddenly recalled something, and his face changed


    slightly.


    "Martha, tomorrow is your mother''s death anniversary. Still remember?" he asked hoarsely.


    "Of course, Dad. Will you also visit her grave tomorrow?"


    Maxwell nodded solemnly, staring at her in sorrow.


    Time flies. His wife had left him for almost 20 years. They used to be a happy couple.


    Martha could see that her father had been lost in thought, realizing he had missed her mother again.


    Ariya was the only woman Maxwell had loved all his life, while Bianca was a lifepanion he did not


    love.


    ...


    After returning to her bedroom, Martha leaned against the bed and took out her photo albums from the


    nightstand drawer. There were her group photos with her mother when she was little.


    When she was young, she was naughty and didn''t like having meals. Ariya patiently persuaded her and


    told her she could only grow taller after eating.


    Yet little Martha was still unwilling to eat, always starving herself.


    In the end, Ariya learned cooking skills from a chef. She made bread rolls and rice balls into the shapes


    of different animals for Martha.


    Martha still remembered her mother liked smiling and was pretty gentle. However, to save Hollie''s life,


    Ariya died in the sea.


    Martha wondered if her mother would have saved Hollie if she had known it was schemed by Hollie.


    Casting down her eyes, Martha smiled bitterly. She knew the answer would be positive as her mother


    was kind-hearted.


    She collected her thoughts and continued to browse the photo album. Suddenly, something dropped


    and fell to her feet.


    It was a small badge. Martha picked it up and studied it carefully.


    Last time, when she broke themp by ident, the badge fell out. Then she casually put it into the


    photo album.


    Themp was from her mother, so Martha believed the badge must have something to do with her


    mother. She wondered why her mother had hidden it in amp.


    Curiously, Martha photographed the badge and searched for its information online.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t find anything.


    ...


    The following morning, Martha took Jimmy to Jane''s apartment and asked her to babysit him.


    When she arrived at the Doyle Manor, Maxwell and Bianca were packing in the living room.


    Hearing the sound, Bianca turned around and asked tensely, "Martha, what else do we need?"


    Martha took her arm dearly and answered, "Bianca, you''ve always prepared the offerings to my mother.


    I don''t think we need anything else."


    Bianca became rxed, breathing a sigh of relief.


    Her eyes reddened slightly. "When your mother was gone, you were still a little girl. Time really flies,


    Martha," she sobbed.


    Martha gave her an embrace and patted her shoulders gently. "Bianca, thank you for being with us for


    so many years," she said.


    Maxwell sighed when listening to their conversation. A bitter smile appeared on his face.


    Martha gently let go of Bianca and said, "It''s almost time. Shall we set off?"


    Maxwell and Bianca nodded slightly. Martha picked up the offerings. Bianca pushed Maxwell''s


    wheelchair out of the Doyle Manor.


    At the gate, they encountered an unexpected guest--Stefan.

 Chapter 248 We Are Family

    Chapter 248 We Are Family


    Chapter 248 We Are Family


    Martha became sullen, frowned at him and wondered why he was there.


    Stefan said, "Mr. Doyle, Bianca, I''ll go to visit Mrs. Doyle''s grave with you.


    He had always known Ariya had passed away because of saving Hollie''s life. Yet he had never cared


    about it in the past.


    After marrying Martha, he had never visited Mrs. Doyle''s grave or took responsibilities as a son-inw.


    Stefan knew he was wrong, so he decided to visit his mother-inw''s grave from now on and do things


    that a son-inw should do.


    Martha frowned more deeply and answered in a cold tone, "Unnecessary."


    If he hadn''t broken Blue Ocean Ne the previous night, she could have negotiated with Louis


    about their cooperation.


    The thought sent Martha into a rage. She red at him.


    Stefan''s pupils shrank. He lowered his eyes and muttered, "In the past, I''ve never taken responsibility


    as a son-inw. This time, please allow me to go with you to worship Mrs. Doyle."


    Maxwell pressed his lips together in silence.


    Bianca saw the determination in Stefan''s eyes and realized he would go to visit Ariya''s grave even if


    they all refused him.


    Bianca detested him for what he had done to Martha and the Doyle family before.


    Yet he changed a lot after realizing his mistakes. Bianca could tell he liked Martha truly. Therefore, she


    didn''t have the heart to say harsh words to him.


    Seeing his bloodshot eyes, Bianca suddenly asked, "Are you feeling unwell, Mr. Harrison? You look


    pale."


    Martha turned to check on Stefan, her eyes filled with the care that she hadn''t realized herself.


    Suddenly, the scene where Stefan stabbed himself to restrain the love potion''s effect appeared in her


    mind.


    She stared at Stefan with a stern face.


    He was injured not long ago. The previous night, he went to the auction. She wondered if his wound


    had worsened.


    Pressing her lips together, Martha remained silent, turned around, and sat in the passenger''s seat.


    Stefan could tell she tacitly approved him to follow them to the cemetery.


    His dim eyes lit up. Smiling at Bianca, he answered, "I''m OK. Thank you."


    Bianca nodded in response, pushing Maxwell into the car.


    After all of them sat in, Stefan sat in the driver''s seat. They headed for the ceremony.


    ...


    An hourter, they pulled out to the cemetery gate.


    Stefan got off and opened the door for Maxwell and Bianca. Then he carried the offerings while


    following them to the graveyard.


    However, Martha took over the offerings from him after getting out of the car.


    "Wait here," she said.


    Frowning, Stefan asked in confusion, "Don''t you want me to visit Mrs. Doyle''s grave?"


    "We''re not family. You don''t need to," Martha answered coldly, staring at him as if he were a stranger.


    Stefan''s eyes dimmed in disappointment. He retorted anxiously, "We haven''t divorced yet. I''m still your


    husband. We are family."


    "Why didn''t you realize it before?" Martha snorted with an ironic smile.


    Her harsh retort made him lower his eyes in silence. He knew he had been wrong before but wanted to


    correct his mistakes.


    From the corner of his eyes, he nced at Martha, only to find she had no sign of changing her mind.


    He became more anxious.


    Suddenly, he saw Maxwell nearby and figured out a way out.


    He strode towards Maxwell and nodded at Bianca. "Please allow me to do it."


    Martha watched him wordlessly.


    Suddenly, Bianca tugged her sleeve and whispered, "We''re here to worship your mother today. Don''t


    get mad at him. I don''t think Mrs. Doyle is willing to see this in heaven."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    With a frown, Martha said nothing.


    Seeing her calm down, Bianca hurriedly took her hand and walked towards Ariya''s grave.


    Soon, the four stood before a tomb.


    Martha sobbed, her eyes red. "Mom, we''re here to see you."


    Sitting in the wheelchair, Maxwell wiped tears from his eyes and smiled. "Long time no see, Ariya."


    Bianca shed tears. She tried to keep calm and put the offerings in front of the tombstone.


    Martha gradually got closer, stroking the woman''s smiling face in the portrait just like touching her


    mother''s face when she was little.


    "Please rest in peace, Mom. Bianca is taking good care of me. Dad and I are both well."


    "By the way, you''ve be a grandmother. I have a son. His name is Jimmy Doyle. He''s almost five.


    Yet he''s still in the hospital now. After he gets better, I''ll take him to see you."


    Stefan stood behind her, listening to her while she told her mother what had happened in the past few


    years.


    Feeling self-med, he stared at Ariya''s face in the portrait with mixed feelings.


    Martha wouldn''t have suffered so much if it weren''t for him.


    Within himself, he promised Ariya he would treat Martha well and never hurt her again.

 Chapter 249 Are You Crazy For Real?

    Chapter 249 Are You Crazy For Real?


    Chapter 249 Are You Crazy for Real?


    In the prison, as usual, Libby was doing a handicraft while sitting on her bed. A prison guard entered to


    break the silence.


    "You''ve adjusted to the environment well."


    Libby stared up at her in shock, wondering who she was. Frowning for a long time, she asked in


    uncertainty, "Who are you?"


    "You don''t need to know. Someone sent me to find you."


    The prison guard stared at Libby with a smile.


    Libby stiffened, gaping at the man in disbelief. ''Someone? Would it be...''


    Earlier, the mysterious guy she worked with asked her to stay in jail and wait to be set free. She


    wondered why he sent someone to her.


    Libby gazed at the prison guard in confusion, and her handicraft dropped to the ground.


    The prison guard looked around and lowered his voice. "I was sent here because we still needed you


    to do something."


    Libby frowned as she didn''t expect to be assigned to another task.


    Returning to her senses, she walked towards the prison guard behind the fence and muttered, "What''s


    the new task?"


    The prison guard nodded in satisfaction, approaching and lowering his voice.


    "Find a chance to meet Hollie."


    Libby was surprised. "What for?" she looked more shocked.


    Earlier, she had seen Hollie from afar several times. Hollie had be a madwoman and been


    sentenced to death. The death penalty would be executed in a year.


    Libby wondered why she was still requested to meet Hollie. She was too confused to repress it and


    blurted out, "Isn''t Hollie nuts? Why do I need to see her?"


    The prison guard nced at her impatiently. Then he bent over to whisper to Libby.


    After hearing the details of the new task, Libby stared at the prison guard in a panic, and her face


    changed.


    "Her death penalty will be executed in a year. Is it necessary to do so?"


    "It''s not up to you."


    The prison guard frowned at her unhappily.


    After considering for a while, Libby asked in disbelief, "He asked me to do so?"


    "Yep." The prison guard nodded and promised solemnly, "If you can do it well, you will be set free


    earlier than sentenced. After all, you were an essory criminal."


    His words stunned Libby. "Do... Do you mean I can leave here earlier?"


    "It depends on if you do a good job."


    The prison guard stared at Libby, a trace of disdain shing through his eyes.


    Libby went wild with joy.


    "Tell him. I''ll do the job well. Please rest assured."


    After receiving a satisfying response, the prison guard left.


    ...


    At lunchtime, the jailbirds worked together after having lunch.


    Taking the chance, Libby found Hollie.


    Right then, Hollie no longer looked as energetic as before.


    Sitting on a wooden bench in a daze, she did the handicraft numbly, her eyes nk.


    A dark light shed through Libby''s eyes. Sitting opposite Hollie, Libby asked tentatively, "Hollie?


    Hollie, do you still remember me?"


    Hollie looked up dully to nce at her. Her eyes were nk, as if she even couldn''t remember her


    name.


    Libby was startled, staring at Hollie in confusion and hesitation.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hollie seemed to be a simpleton now. Libby wondered why that man had still sent her to find Hollie.


    While she was lost in thought, a prison guard snapped, "You! Why did you stop?"


    Libby trembled. Lowering her head, she immediately continued with the handcraft.


    The prison guard didn''t give her a hard time and patrolled away.


    After finishing a piece, Libby whispered to Hollie, "Do you still remember Martha Doyle?"


    Hollie seemed not to hear her voice, still doing the handicraft in silence.


    Libby didn''t think Hollie could understand her words. Yet the fake prison guard''s words echoed in her


    ear--"If you can do it well, you will be set free earlier than sentenced."


    Libby didn''t want to stay in jail for the rest of her life. Thinking of that, she gritted her teeth and leaned


    forward slightly.


    "I heard Martha''s son was safe and sound. He was severely ill but was saved. He became like a


    normal child."


    "Also, Martha has be the president of the Doyle Group, managing everything in thepany just


    like you did before. If we hadn''t lost, you would have been thepany president and respected by


    others."


    "Also, Maxwell''s stroke has been cured."


    ...


    Libby whispered in Hollie''s ear for a long time, but thetter didn''t respond.


    Feeling disappointed, Libby said, "Are you crazy for real?"


    The next second, Hollie suddenly jumped to her feet.


    When Libby thought Hollie would respond to her, Hollie went to the essories area, picked up a pair


    of essories, and repeated doing the handicraft.


    With a lingering shock, Libby watched her. Finally, she ran out of patience, grabbed the pieces from


    Hollie, and growled, "Haven''t you heard me?''


    Hollie slowly looked up, smiling dully at her like a retard. Reaching out, she insisted on grabbing the


    pieces back.


    Finally, Libby believed Hollie had been mentally ill for real.

 Chapter 250 Not Your Fault

    Chapter 250 Not Your Fault


    Chapter 250 Not Your Fault


    At a golf course.


    Wearing casual outfits, Martha followed Jane to the appointed venue with Louis. She was surprised to


    receive his invitation.


    Martha thought the Doyle Group would have no chance to cooperate with Louis after the incident at the


    auction. Much to her surprise, the following day, Jane told her Louis had invited her to a golf course.


    Martha was shocked by the news as she didn''t expect Louis to invite her. However, to make the Doyle


    Group independent from the Harrison Group, she epted it.


    When the two women arrived at the reserved area, Louis stood up and pulled a chair for Martha in


    gentlemanly manners.


    "My Muse, thanks for epting my invitation."


    "I''m sorry for what happenedst time, Louis. I''m here to apologize to you face-to-face."


    Martha looked at him, feeling sorry.


    The auction was the first asion for Louis to establish his presence after arriving in this country.


    Unfortunately, the auctioned ne was broken by Stefan all because of her.


    Louis was embarrassed in public, but Martha couldn''t do anything else besides apologizing.


    Louis paused. Pretending to be surprised, he nced at the woman beside Martha.


    "Who is thisdy?"


    "She''s my assistant, Jane," Martha made a brief introduction. Smiling, she looked at Louis in guilt.


    Jane responded, "Nice to meet you, Louis. I''m Jane."


    "Nice to meet you, too, Jane."


    Louis looked at Jane with a faint smile, his eyes intense.


    After the greetings, Martha stared at Louis sincerely and said solemnly, "Louis, I''llpensate all your


    loss. I hope you can forgive me for the incident at the auction."


    "Ms. Doyle, are you serious?" Louis asked meaningfully with a faint smile.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha nodded. "If it weren''t for me, Blue Ocean Ne wouldn''t have been broken. Of course, I


    must reap the consequences."


    "The ne is costly. Ms. Doyle, I don''t think you can afford it now."


    Louis'' smile became brighter. He stared at Martha in admiration.


    However, Martha didn''t react excitedly. In determination, she gazed at him and replied, "No matter


    what, I willpensate you, Louis."


    "It was not your fault, Ms. Doyle," Louis said indifferently.


    Martha chuckled calmly, "It happened because of me. I should be responsible."


    Frowning, Louis drawled in a hoarse tone, "But that''s not the solution I expected."


    His words confused Martha, who looked at him in silence.


    Since Louis invited her to the golf course, she could tell the incident at the auction had a limited impact


    on him.


    Now, he refused herpensation. She couldn''t help wondering why he had invited her today.


    Louis saw the confusion in her eyes.


    "We''re on a golf course, so we should y golf. If you win, I won''t hold you ountable for the incident


    at the auction."


    Martha was slightly taken aback, looking at him in surprise. A whileter, she chuckled, "What if I lost?"


    "I won''t let you lose." Louis smiled at her with a hint of affection that others couldn''t notice.


    Martha stiffened, frowning slightly. She could tell his words had a hidden message.


    Louis waved his hand at a golf course employee nearby, asking him to bring them the golf clubs.


    Soon, two golf clubs were delivered. Louis passed one to Martha.


    "Lady first."


    Martha threw up her hands. "I might disappoint you, Louis."


    "My bad. I should have let you see my golf skills first, My Muse," Louis smiled at her, looking regretful.


    Martha offered him a smile and answered, "Gentleman first."


    Louis nodded in agreement, walking to the golf ball with his golf club. Soon, he swung the club, and the


    ball fell into a pin perfectly.


    Martha pped, looking at him in admiration. "Louis, you are indeed professional. I''m not good at


    ying gulf, unfortunately."


    While she spoke, she gracefully walked to the golf ball with her club. Targeting the pin in front, she was


    about to swing the club. Suddenly, Louis approached her and held her from the back.


    "Let me teach you."


    His big hands covered hers, gently guiding her to swing the golf club.


    Martha froze and subconsciously wanted to push him away.


    Yet Louis didn''t take advantage of her. Instead, standing behind her, he guided her arms to hit the golf


    ball.


    Martha repressed her repulsion, her eyes glimmering in embarrassment.


    The next second, Louis whispered huskily in her ear, "Be concentrated."

 Chapter 251 Dinner

    Chapter 251 Dinner


    Chapter 251 Dinner


    Martha returned to her senses. Feeling embarrassed, she pressed her lips together.


    Soon, Louis guided her to swing a birdie, much better than his shot earlier.


    Watching the scene, Martha became more confused.


    She finally realized why Louis taught her to y golf. Evidently, he was unwilling to let herpensate


    for the broken ne.


    She couldn''t help wondering why.


    Standing nearby, Jane watched them. Then she lowered her eyes, a weird light shing through her


    eyes.


    Louis smiled at Martha tenderly and threw up his hands, pretending to be helpless.


    "My Muse, you won. I won''t hold you ountable for the incident at the auction."


    Martha was slightly taken aback. Then she stared at him in appreciation. "Thank you for your


    generosity, Louis."


    "We''ve known each other for a long time. Ms. Doyle, why don''t you call me Caesar?"


    He gazed at her intensely.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Martha nodded in agreement. "Sure, I will, Caesar. Please call me


    Martha."


    "My pleasure." Louis'' smile became much brighter. He stared at Martha gently.


    The next second, he thought of something. "I heard you stayed abroad for the past four years. Why did


    you suddenly return home?"


    "I went abroad for further study earlier. After all, my family is here, so I''vee back," Martha replied,


    not as tense as before.


    Somehow, Louis seemed to be familiar to her, as if she had met him somewhere before. However,


    Martha was sure they hadn''t met before.


    Louis was an attractive man. If they had met before, she would remember him.


    Her words made his smile broader. "In the future, can you be my guide to give me a city tour? I''m


    interested in this beautiful ce."


    "Of course," Martha answered, looking rxed.


    Louis nodded. They walked to the resting area.


    Louis gentlemanly pulled the chair for her. "I heard you were also the famous artist named Sunnay.


    Have you drawn anything recently?"


    "I''ve been too busy in recent weeks, so I haven''t painted anything," Martha answered while sitting


    down.


    She didn''t lie. The fire in the art exhibition had ruined all her artwork. It was indeed a misfortune.


    She knew Louis must know her things well, but she still couldn''t figure out why he had invited her to the


    golf course today.


    Martha could tell he was fond of her and appreciated her. However, they had never met before.


    Louis picked up a ss of wine and took a sip. "I wonder if I''ll have the honor to see your artwork,


    Martha," he said while staring at her.


    "Do you preferndscapes or portraits?" Martha asked. Suddenly, she wanted to draw his portrait for


    him.


    In her opinion, Louis was perfectly handsome. His features and gentleness made him a perfect model


    for her.


    Louis seemed to read her mind and chuckled, "Portraits."


    Martha nodded. Then they continued discussing drawings and paintings.


    They had cultural differences, but art had no boundaries. Martha enjoyed their conversation immensely.


    When the sun was setting, Louis invited her for dinner, which Martha couldn''t reject at all.


    "It''s my pleasure," she agreed with a smile.


    When she stood up, she nced at Jane.


    Jane nodded and knew Martha wanted her to attend the dinner too.


    Yet Jane thought it was awkward as her master only wished to have dinner with Martha alone.


    However, she had been the third wheel between them for a whole day.


    ...


    At a restaurant.


    Jane kept silent. She was Martha''s assistant, so she couldn''t talk much.


    Martha and Louis had a pleasant conversation.


    When the atmosphere between them became harmonious, Martha took a good chance and asked


    tentatively, "Caesar, I wonder if you have decided whichpanies to cooperate with you in this city.


    Louis continued cutting the steak and answered gently, "I like the Doyle Group."


    Martha froze, surprised about his response. She looked at him in disbelief. "What do you mean?"


    "The first project in mypany is the construction of Headow Complex. I want to work with the Doyle


    Group on this project," he answered.


    Martha was shocked, clenching her hands. It was so surprising to hear that.


    "Why... Why do you decide to work with the Doyle Group?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Louis could tell she was tense, chuckling, "As I said, you are my Muse."

 Chapter 252 Daddy Needed Tips To Win MommyS Heart

    Chapter 252 Daddy Needed Tips To Win Mommy''S Heart


    Chapter 252 Daddy Needed Tips to Win Mommy''s Heart


    Martha''s hands froze when she heard his words. She stared at Louis in surprise.


    "So you''ve decided to work with the Doyle Group just because of this?"


    Shaking his goblet, Louis nodded slightly in response. "Doesn''t this reason make sense?"


    "Well... Please don''t take me wrong. It''s my honor to cooperate with you."


    Then Martha shifted their conversation in another direction, her face full of joy.


    No matter why Louis wanted to work with herpany, the chance was at hand. How could she reject


    him?


    She raised her goblet towards Louis, her eyes glittering.


    Louis clinked his goblet with hers and said, "To our sess!"


    "To our sess!" Martha echoed, her face with unconcealed excitement.


    She was thrilled about the cooperation, but Stefan looked sullen after getting the news.


    ...


    When Jimmy checked out of the hospital, Stefan picked him up. Seeing him, Martha subconsciously


    thought he would take Jimmy back to the Harrison Vi.


    Before she spoke, Stefan said, "No worries. I won''t steal him from you." In fact, he implied he wanted


    their son and his wife.


    "Why are you here, then?"


    "Picking up my son." That was his purpose only. He wanted to pick up his son from the hospital as a


    father.


    Martha said nothing. She nced at Jimmy and saw the joy in his eyes.


    Evidently, Stefan had gained Jimmy''s favor.


    On the way back to the Doyle Manor, Jimmy was attracted by the view outside the window. Martha


    looked ahead expressionlessly, unwilling to talk to Stefan.


    Stefan was upset. Thinking about Louis, he asked, "I heard you''d cooperate with Louis."


    "Yea," Martha answered indifferently. She knew he would mention this matter. He had many spies in


    the Doyle Group.


    Frowning, Stefan wanted to remind her the Doyle Group was still an affiliate of the Harrison Group. Yet


    he recalled the matter at the auction and bit back the words that sprung to his lips.


    After a moment of silence, he insisted, "I don''t think you should cooperate with him."


    "It''s not up to you, Mr. Harrison."


    Martha frowned unhappily. Stefan was arrogant and always thought others were wrong. Yet she didn''t


    think he was correct all the time.


    Stefan nced at her sullenly and reminded her, "Louis approached you with ulterior motives. The


    project might be a trap."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll be responsible for it if anything happens," Martha replied coldly, staring at him in determination.


    Stefan gave off a cold aura. He knew she was stubborn.


    "The Doyle Group doesn''t belong to you only."


    He implied she couldn''t do whatever she wanted willfully.


    Understanding his implication, Martha clenched her fists tightly. She hated it the most when Stefan said


    so to frustrate her.


    "The Doyle Group will not be the affiliate to the Harrison Group forever."


    Anger surged in Stefan''s eyes. He didn''t want to argue with her, but he didn''t want her to be deceived,


    "Louis isn''t as simple as you''ve imagined."


    "It''s none of your business," Martha retorted unpleasantly. Then she rolled down the window and


    peered out, having no mood to fight with him.


    Jimmy watched them be in a stalemate, heaving a sigh secretly.


    He thought his dad was too stupid to say some sweet words to please his mom. Seemingly his dad


    needed some tips to win his mom''s heart.

 Chapter 253 Women Hate Petty Men

    Chapter 253 Women Hate Petty Men


    Chapter 253 Women Hate Petty Men


    The temperature dropped a few degrees at the president''s office of the Harrison Group in the


    afternoon.


    Stefan raised his eyebrows while he red up in the office.


    "Damn it, she''s really going to work with Louis! Doesn''t she know his ulterior motive?"


    "Who wouldn''t want to flirt with pretty girls?" Eden said indifferently, sitting on the sofa leisurely.


    Stefan, sitting at his desk, stared unkindly at Eden when he heard those words said by him.


    "She''s married."


    "Aren''t you getting divorced soon?" Eden shrugged indifferently.


    "I will not divorce her." Stefan stared daggers at Eden.


    Eden pursed his lips, but he gave Stefan a meaningful look.


    Stefan''s eyes dimmed and his voice was colder. "Anyway, I will not grant this cooperation."


    "Now you are anxious as there is a love rival?" Eden smiled and joked, looking at this angry man.


    Stefan clenched his hands, looking at Eden gloomily.


    "She will never get her wish unless I die!"


    "Do you think Martha will listen to you?" After taking a sip from the cup of tea in front of him, Eden


    asked indifferently.


    When Stefan heard this, his body stiffened and he pursed his lips.


    Her attitude was clear when they were in the car this morning.


    They ended up getting angry before parting.


    He could not even hug Jimmy before he was brought back to Martha''s house by Martha.


    Eden naturally understood what Stefan''s silence meant.


    "Louis returned to the country and immediately showed goodwill to Martha, and offered to cooperate


    with the Doyle Group. His plot is too obvious," Stefan said with a gloomy face.


    "But can you stop it?" A simple question silenced Stefan.


    Eden leisurely put down his cup and said with a smile, "Mr. Harrison, do you want my advice?"


    Stefan pursed his lips and frowned, looking at Eden because he didn''t believe that this guy could help


    him on it.


    In the next second, Eden began suggesting, "Martha is not who she was four years ago when she


    came back again. Now she would only be more stubborn if you deal with her the hard way. Do you


    think of a different way?"


    "What?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stefan unconsciously pursued the question as he was curious about what Eden had for him and if that


    was a good one.


    "In my opinion, you might as well give her silent assistance, support her in this cooperation and


    encourage her behind her back."


    As soon as Eden finished his words, Stefan immediately retorted, "No, those men are all up to


    something else and I won''t give them the chance!"


    Rupert coveted Martha and then Rhys appeared when Martha came back, and now Louis showed up.


    When Stefan thought of this, his eyes narrowed slightly with a murderous look in his eyes.


    Eden resignedly sighed when he heard those cold and decisive words.


    "The more you do that, instead, the more you make Martha closer to others but you."


    Sitting in front of his desk, Stefan raised his eyebrows and began to doubt if he was right.


    A few momentster, he couldn''t help but ask out loud, "What should I do then?"


    Eden raised his lips slightly, excitement shining in his eyes as he did not expect that Stefan would be at


    his wits'' end one day. It seemed that he was serious about Martha.


    Eden became serious considering that, put on a square face and looked at him. "Women just hate


    mean men. If she wants to be a strong woman, then you should support her unconditionally!"

 Chapter 254 What Is He Up To Again?

    Chapter 254 What Is He Up To Again?


    Chapter 254 What Is He up to Again?


    "Do you mean that I should not stop the cooperation?" Stefan asked tentatively.


    "Not only should you not stop it, you should help her finish." Eden nodded satisfactorily.


    Stefan narrowed his eyes and looked at Eden unpleasantly. His cold voice resounded throughout the


    office. "You want me to help her work with Louis? No way, I will never let her work with Louis!"


    Hearing this, Eden, resignedly shook his head.


    "There''s no need to dwell on it. You should think about why I advised you to do that."


    Stefan stopped fiddling with the pen in his hand and pursed his lips.


    "You helped Martha reach the cooperation. Her impression of you would change, right?" Eden looked


    at him and added.


    Stefan hesitated for a moment and nodded gently. But he doubted that in his mind.


    "The Doyle Group is still a subsidiary of the Harrison Group now, and you intervene in Doyle Group''s


    cooperation case with Louis as the president."


    "Then I watch her get close to someone else and finally get the Doyle Grouppletely independent


    from the Harrison Group?"


    Stefan looked at his buddy more unkindly, and the atmosphere at the office became more tense.


    Eden was puzzling over why Stefan still didn''t understand what he meant.


    "Can Louis and Martha spend time in private after you intervene in the cooperation?"


    It finally dawned on him when he heard that.


    If he did so, Martha would not only change her opinion of him, but also Louis would have no chance to


    win Martha''s favor.


    When Stefan thought of this, he looked at Eden with satisfaction.


    "After it''s done, I''ll buy you a drink."


    "I don''t care."


    ...


    The next day, at the Doyle Group.


    Martha just walked into the office and saw Stefan sitting on the sofa.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She frowned slightly, recalling the quarrel yesterday and subconsciously thinking that Stefan definitely


    came again to stop her from cooperating with Louis.


    "Why are you here?" She said coldly.


    "You''ve fixed the time to sign with Louis?" Stefan looked at her with unblinking eyes, observing


    Martha''s reaction.


    A look of understanding shed in her eyes when she heard that.


    She knew that there were his informants here as he even knew the progress of the cooperation.


    But so what? Was he trying to stop it or did he think she would still be obedient?


    Martha slightly narrowed her eyes as she was about to drive him away, but she heard the gentle


    "I''ve thought about the cooperation. It is great, and I''m very optimistic about it," Stefan said this with a


    smile while Martha was still in shock.


    After listening to Eden''s analysis, he felt that instead of letting Martha have private contact with Louis, it


    would be better for him to monitor them both himself at all times so that Louis couldn''t get what he


    coveted with his participation!


    Martha frowned slightly, incredulously looking at the man in front of her. Seriously?


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''ve read the cooperation case of Headow Complex, and I''m very optimistic about that." Stefan picked


    up the coffee in front of him, gently took a sip and smiled casually.


    When Martha saw this look on his face, she doubted even more the truth of his words.


    Didn''t he obviously disagree with that yesterday, but why did he totally change his mind after one night?


    ''Stefan, what the hell are you doing again?''

 Chapter 255 Can You Stop Looking At Me?

    Chapter 255 Can You Stop Looking At Me?


    Chapter 255 Can You Stop Looking at Me?


    "You''re not opposed to it?" Martha was suspicious, and then asked.


    "I am a businessman. Since this cooperation is profitable for both sides, why would I oppose it?"


    Stefan watched the woman in front of him, and there was a change of his look in his eyes.


    Martha suspiciously observed the man in front of her, trying to find a loophole of his words in his cold


    face, but she could not detect anything.


    Was he still the same man who argued with her in the car yesterday?


    "You really don''t object to the cooperation?"


    "No." Stefan slightly raised his eyebrows and faintly responded.


    Martha didn''t know why Stefan would suddenly agree to the Doyle Group''s cooperation with Louis, but


    it was a good thing for her that he was not fiercely opposed to it.


    After all, the Doyle Group was still attached to the Harrison Group, and if she could get Stefan''s


    approval, it would be much easier for her to operate business.


    After the man sitting on the sofa turned the coffee in his hand in a different direction, he changed the


    conversation. "But I do have one condition."


    "What is it?" Martha frowned slightly and asked.


    Stefan heard the expected words and slightly curled his lips, pretending to say the purpose of the


    business trip in a business tone.


    "For such a big cooperation case, I must participate as a shareholder of the group."


    Martha frowned more, but she couldn''t refuse the requirement.


    The Doyle Group was not yet out of the control of the Harrison Group, and Stefan did have the right to


    do so.


    It was just why he would participate in this.


    "Don''t you agree?" Stefan didn''t hear Martha speak for a long time and his eyebrows were raised


    again.


    "Yes, whatever you want." Martha coldly responded, as indifferently as before.


    The man curled his lips and was in a much better mood at the moment.


    "For this cooperation case, I will follow up the whole process."


    Martha pursed her lips and did not speak.


    Stefan did not care, raising his hand and snapping his fingers. Then a man in a ck suit walked into


    the office.


    "This is Joel Read, the executive director of the Harrison Group. You may ask him directly if you have


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    any difficulties."


    Martha looked up at the person who came in; it was naturally nice to have someone who could help


    her.


    With that, she curled her lips into a professional smile, "Hello, I''m Martha."


    "Hello Ms. Doyle. I am Joel. Keep in touch in the future."


    After greeting her respectfully, Joel turned around and left the office.


    Martha walked to the chair in front of the desk and sat down, looking at Stefan sitting on the sofa


    calmly.


    "Mr. Harrison, I will have a simple meetingter to discuss the cooperation case."


    Evidently, Martha implied that Stefan should leave, and yet Stefan had no intention to leave.


    "In that case, go ahead. I''ll wait for you in the conference room." He smiled and stood up. After saying


    that, Stefan turned around and left the office.


    It was not until he left the office that Martha waspletely off guard and looked at the direction he left


    with a puzzled face.


    She always wondered why in the end Stefan suddenly changed the attitude so much.


    After a long time, she did not continue to dwell on it and began to organize the materials of the


    cooperation case and prepare for the meeting.


    ...


    Half an hourter, the meeting was held in the conference room.


    Martha sat on the host''s seat as the cooperation case with Louis was her credit. She took the lead and


    said before others could respond, "I made a n for this cooperation case, mainly for the greening of


    the Headow Complex. I have written in the document the requirements of our partner. Go through it."


    Martha then handed all the documents to Jane who gave them out to everyone.


    In the next half hour, Martha mentioned the key points through and through, but Stefan never stopped


    gazing at her like crazy.


    She hated it when Stefan stared at her so affectionately, but there was no way to get this man out of


    here at this moment.


    Feeling helpless, she stopped and turned to look at Stefan. "Can you stop looking at me?"


    "Who''s looking at you? I''m looking at your cooperation case."


    Stefan curled his lips andughed faintly and smugly. Martha frowned and pursed her lips.


    And when Stefan saw her like that, the smile on his curled lips unconsciously became more noticeable.


    It seemed that Eden'' trick was pretty good.


    Now he was able to talk about work with Martha at any time, and she couldn''t refuse ...

 Chapter 256 Jimmy Has Been Living In Pain

    Chapter 256 Jimmy Has Been Living In Pain


    Chapter 256 Jimmy Has Been Living in Pain


    With a little more time, their rtionship might be able to go further as well.


    At this time, Jane and Joel, also sitting in the conference room, could not help but look at each other


    and resignedly shrugged their shoulders for what just happened.


    Martha saw this look of Stefan and felt slightly helpless.


    In the end, she just had to change the subject with business matters.


    "About this cooperation case, Louis will have further deployment n for us. Jane will be in charge of


    negotiating with them, and we will talk about other matters in detail then."


    When Jane and Joel heard this, they nodded and answered "yes".


    Martha turned over the documents in her hand and looked at the two people in front of her with a smile.


    "Okay, that''s it for today''s meeting."


    Jane and Joel nodded, got up and left the conference room.


    Martha, on the other hand, after packing up the documents, nced at Stefan.


    Stefan still looked at her with a lot of affection as if he didn''t want to leave.


    Seeing this, Martha didn''t bother to pay attention to him, turned around and left the office.


    Apart from the demands of her job, she didn''t want to deal too much with Stefan.


    After she left the conference room, she raised her hand and nced at the watch on her wrist. It was


    already eleven o''clock. She curled her lips into a smile.


    It was almost lunchtime for Bianca to ask what Jimmy wanted to eat and then call her.


    Since Jimmy returned to the Doyle Manor, she would return home every day at noon to have lunch with


    them. The food was decided by Jimmy, and she then went to buy ingredients to cook.


    Just as she thought of this, a pleasant ringing tone came from her cell phone the next second.


    Martha became softer and picked up the phone with a smile when she saw Bianca''s name on the


    phone.


    "Have you finished your work today?" Bianca''s gentle voice rang out.


    "Sure yeah." Martha answered softly, then smiled and asked, "What does Jimmy want to eat?"


    "He said he wanted to eat crispy pork knuckles and fish soup."


    Bianca said over the phone withughter; obviously she just talked to Jimmy.


    Martha thought of that scene and her voice became more tender.


    "Okay, I''ll go to the supermarket now."


    After hanging up the phone, Martha thought it was just right to go to the supermarket from work now


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and buy something to cook back home.


    But the next moment, the person she didn''t want to see appeared beside her, walking with her side by


    side. It seemed that he also wanted to leave thepany.


    Martha frowned slightly and looked unhappily at the man.


    "The meeting is over. Is there anything I can help you with?"


    "Can''t I leave the office with you if there''s no business work?" Stefan raised his eyebrows and asked a


    question back freely.


    Hearing this, Martha looked at him unpleasantly, and her answer was very cold, "Does Mr. Harrison


    have any work-rted matters for me?"


    "No." Stefan frowned, and his cold voice sounded beside Martha.


    No sooner had his words wordse out than Martha''s cold voice followed, "I''m off duty, and now it''s


    my private time."


    "Coincidentally, I''m looking for you not for business matters either, but for personal matters," Stefan


    said in a light tone.


    Martha frowned more, but Stefan offered to "help" before she could react.


    "Didn''t Jimmy say he wanted to eat something? Let''s go buy it for him together."


    Martha became gloomy hearing the word "we", and she looked at the man at her side more distantly.


    She was not used to such a change of Stefan, and didn''t want to get used to it.


    There was little affection for each other between them, and a divorce was only a matter of time.


    Thinking of this, she indifferently rejected him.


    "I won''t trouble you with that. I can go alone."


    Stefan smiled lightly to ease the tense atmosphere despite his changed look in his eyes.


    "I haven''t visited Jimmy since he was discharged from the hospital, and I want to take this opportunity


    to go see him."


    Martha walking next to him could hear his meaning that he wanted to see their child, but did he have to


    go to the Doyle Manor?


    "I''m just afraid that you will be evicted by the maids of the Doyle family before you could step in."


    Martha nced at the man beside her and said mockingly.


    Stefan''s mouth twitched. He understood that the Doyles did not wee him, so he would only invite


    troubles for himself if he did go there.


    However, he was just unwilling to give up like this.


    "Then let me give you a ride, will you?" He pursed his lips for a long time and then said gently.


    "No need."


    Martha replied indifferently, and left more quickly.


    She walked fast, and Stefan also followed more quickly. He said something different this time yet.


    "Jimmy is also my child, I wasn''t there for him as a father for four years, so I really want to make it up to


    him. Please let me go shopping with you today."


    His begging made Martha who was decisive hesitant.


    "Jimmy loves dessert, so you can send me to a fun cake store." After a long time, she agreed.


    Stefan froze, then softly responded with a smile hanging on his face.


    Soon, he drove Martha to the nearest fun cake store.


    Stefan saw a chocte cake in the cake store and immediately called the waiter to pack the chocte


    cake.


    "Jimmy does not like chocte vor." Martha frowned slightly and said faintly.


    "Aren''t all boys supposed to like the vor?" Stefan raised his eyebrows slightly and asked.


    Yet the question was coldly retorted by Martha.


    "He likes the mango vor, not the chocte vor."


    "Then he can try the chocte vor."


    In Stefan''s opinion, Jimmy used to spend most of his time in the hospital and may not have eaten much


    chocte vored stuff, so he should try it.


    But Martha was a little annoyed hearing that.


    She had already told Stefan that Jimmy did not like chocte vor, and why did this man always


    argue with her?


    "I want this mango-vored cake, please." She looked coldly at Stefan and turned to look at the clerk.


    The clerk looked at them with some difficulty, not knowing which one she should listen to.


    Just at this time, Stefan''s said coldly, "Take that chocte vored cake too, in case Jimmy likes it."


    "Do you know the kid? What makes you think he likes that vor?" Martha frowned, looking at Stefan


    coldly.


    Stefan stiffened, pursing his lips without saying a word.


    And Martha looked at him coldly and sternly, and the words that came out were like a sharp de


    stabbed straight into Stefan''s heart. "I''m telling you that he hates chocte the most because it tastes


    too bitter, and Jimmy hates it because he lives in pain all the time."


    Stefan was silenced and only felt a pain at his heart hearing this - "Jimmy has been living in pain..."

 Chapter 257 Have You Been Pretending To Be Crazy All The Time?

    Chapter 257 Have You Been Pretending To Be Crazy All The Time?


    Chapter 257 Have You Been Pretending to Be Crazy All the Time?


    He lowered his eyes, with heavy sadness and coldness around him.


    It was because of him that his son lived in constant pain and that was why he hated the taste of


    chocte.


    Martha didn''t say anything else seeing his reaction; she picked up the mango-vored cake and


    walked straight to the cashier.


    After she checked out at the cashier, she turned around sharply and left the cake store.


    After she left for a long time, Stefan still stood in the same ce.


    His eyes were glued to the chocte-vored cake he had just offered to buy for Jimmy, and his ck


    eyes were full of self-reproach.


    If it weren''t for him, Jimmy wouldn''t have been living in pain.


    He caused all of this.


    ...


    The Doyle family.


    Jimmy was standing at the door waiting for Martha when she came back.


    Seeing his mommy, Jimmy immediately ran to her and stopped.


    "Mommy, will it be heavy? Do you need Jimmy to carry it for you?"


    Martha smiled and shook her head,pletely without the annoyance just now. Looking at the little


    one, she felt a strong sense of happiness.


    "Mommy has bought all Jimmy wants to eat. Wait for Granny Bianca to cook them for you."


    Hearing this, he immediately nodded happily.


    "Great, Granny Bianca has great cooking skills, and Jimmy will be able to eat a feast again."


    When Bianca heard this in the kitchen, she smiled and came out and stroked Jimmy''s head, looking at


    him with affection.


    Lunch was cooked by Bianca together with Martha, and the four of them enjoyed the meal in harmony.


    After lunch, Martha took out the mango-vored cake she just bought at the cake store and gave it to


    Jimmy.


    "This is for you, Jimmy."


    "Mommy, how did you know I wanted to eat cake?" Jimmy nodded with a smile and said happily.


    "Because I know you well."


    Martha stroked Jimmy''s head and watched with a doting face as Jimmy unwrapped the box to eat the


    cake.


    Maybe it was the dessert or that Jimmy got what he wanted to eat that he seemed to be very happy,


    which also made Martha happy.


    Suddenly, Martha remembered what happened at the cake store and thoughtfully asked a question,


    "Do you like chocte vored cake, Jimmy?"


    "I don''t like bitter things." Jimmy hesitated for a moment, and then shook his head slightly.


    Martha smiled lightly on hearing this. It was true that she knew her son best.


    Then she talked to Jimmy about his study, and he told her proudly that Bianca and his grandfather


    taught him to recite poems and other stuff.


    Jimmy finished his dessert. Martha was about to clean up when Jimmy suddenly tilted his head and


    smiled at her and said, "I used to dislike the taste of chocte because it was bitter."


    Martha paused and looked at the little guy confusedly.


    Jimmy smiled even brighter and sat down nicely, "But now I know that chocte tastes bitter before it


    tastes sweet, so I''m now trying to like the taste."


    ...


    In the prison.


    Libby almost gave up since she had said those words to Hollie during the day, and she still couldn''t see


    any other reaction from Hollie.


    Facing such a mad woman, how could she possibly finish the task?


    But things surprisingly took a turn one day when prisoners ran at night.


    The purpose of night running was to make people in prison physically fit, but who would have thought


    that it would provide the best opportunity for Libby.


    Just as Libby was concentrating on running, a desperate voice suddenly came from behind her: "What


    else can I do now to destroy Martha?"


    When Libby heard the familiar voice, a trace of surprise shed across her eyes. And when she turned


    around, she did see a familiar figure: Hollie.


    "How do you ... how ..."


    "I''m not insane now," Hollie looked fixedly at the woman in front of her and said indifferently.


    Libby met Hollie''s eyes that were no longer confused, and understood that she came to herself now.


    It was just that Hollie was like an idiot when she saw her during the day. Howe?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at Hollie confusedly, and couldn''t help but wonder what had happened.


    Hollie seemed to read the puzzle in her eyes. The corners of her lips were raised slightly as she said


    mockingly, "What, are you surprised?"


    Libby nodded gently and pursed her lips without speaking.


    Running behind her, Hollie also did not say much. "There are two watchers in the direction of nine


    o''clock on your left, wait for this turn in front of you and we will go a different direction," She said coldly.


    "Okay." Libby nodded her head and began to keep an eye on the surroundings.


    Soon, the two were around the corner, avoiding the watchers and hiding in a shady area.


    "Libby, it''s been a long time."


    Libby stopped, looking at the woman in front of her.


    She saw the gloom in Hollie''s eyes, and involuntarily shivered.


    "You''ve been acting crazy all the time?" She suddenly asked a question in shock.


    "Do you really think that way?"


    Hollie looked meaningfully at the woman in front of her -- nothing but gloom in her eyes.


    That she was exposed by Libbie was etched on her mind. At that time, she couldn''t imagine Libby, who


    used to love her, would do that to her, but most people in this world were selfish, and she could


    understand Libby.


    After she was imprisoned, Martha came to see her once, and it was that time that she knew she was


    not qualified at all topete with Martha.


    After that time, she really went crazy for a while and lived like a zombie.


    But recently, there was always someoneing to her bedside to give her injections of something. She


    didn''t know what the injections were, but she clearly felt her consciousness gradually returning.


    As for the words Libby said, at first she did not understand, butter, she slowly understood what she


    meant.


    "You''re not faking it, how can you look like when doing handicrafts in daytime?" Libby''s shocking voice


    interrupted Hollie''s thoughts just at this time.


    "Is everything you said true?"


    Hollie narrowed her eyes slightly, looking at the woman in front of her cynically and angrily.


    She always regarded it unfair that Maxwell treated Martha better when she was also a daughter of the


    Doyle family.


    Now she knew she was not the biological daughter of the Doyle family, but she still didn''t want to make


    things easy for Martha.


    She didn''t know the reason but she knew she shouldn''t retaliate against Martha again.


    Yet as soon as she thought that in another six months she would be executed, she just didn''t want to


    be resigned. Why did she have nothing while Martha was getting better and better.


    When Libby heard Hollie''s words, she was stunned for a moment, and then immediately understood


    that Libby was asking about Martha.


    Her hand tightened and she said to provoke Hollie, "Of course it''s true. I''m just telling you because I''m


    angry."


    "Martha is just a loser before you. Why should she live a good life now?"


    "You knew all along that I wasn''t a child of the Doyle family?" Hollie asked out loud, with her eyebrow


    raised.

 Chapter 258 The Amusement Park

    Chapter 258 The Amusement Park


    Chapter 258 The Amusement Park


    Libby was stunned. She tightly clenched her fists and asked, "What? You''re not a child of the Doyle


    family?"


    Hollie looked suspiciously at the woman in front of her. She didn''t know whether she should believe in


    Libby or not.


    Libby looked at Hollie in shock with her mouth slightly open. She actually looked like she didn''t know


    this before, which made Hollie less doubtful.


    Hollie stopped looking Libby up and down and then put on a serious look.


    "Speaking of that, if you hadn''t betrayed me, I wouldn''t have been here today."


    Libby trembled, and in the next second, she found that Hollie was staring at her with anger and


    resentment.


    "It''s all Martha''s fault! If it wasn''t for her, we would still be in power in the Doyle family, and our life


    would have been as wonderful as before!"


    When Hollie heard this, she squinted lightly, and her scarlet eyes were full of anger.


    Libby was right. If it weren''t for Martha, she wouldn''t have been in jail.


    Hollie didn''t care if she was the daughter of the Doyle family anymore. All she wanted now was to


    make Martha suffer as much as how she had suffered.


    It would make Hollie feel better after she dragged Martha down.


    Libby saw the jealousy in Hollie''s eyes and smiled secretly. However, she pretended to be very angry.


    Then Libby said usibly, "If I am any younger and stronger, I would definitely send Martha to hell!"


    Hollie returned to her senses and looked at the woman in front of her with gloomy eyes.


    "What''s your n?"


    "I can help you get out of here, but only if you can kill Martha."


    Libby clenched Hollie''s arm excitedly and held back her guile to prevent Hollie from discovering it.


    Hollie also got kind of excited, she grabbed Libby''s hand, and said viciously, "Okay, as long as you let


    me get out of here, I will definitely send Hollie to hell."


    "I heard that Martha would take her son to the amusement park tomorrow. You just need to go to the


    amusement park to ambush them in advance, and you can just kill them when you see them."


    Libby told Hollie the whole n, but she was sort of worried that Hollie wouldn''t do it.


    After hearing Libby''s n, Hollie frowned slightly, wondering if she should let Martha die without


    making Martha suffer.


    At this moment, Libby held Hollie''s hand tightly again with a serious look.


    Libby said, "You are going to be executed after youe back, so why don''t you kill her first?"


    Hollie nodded in agreement, and said in a sinister voice, "Of course. She and her son will both die in


    front of me."


    As long as she could get out of here this time, even if she had to die outside, she would definitely make


    Martha and his son die with her.


    In Jimmy''s room of the Doyle Manor.


    Jimmy propped his face in his hands, looking at Bianca with a pensive look.


    "Granny Bianca, you told me at the hospital that I can get one wish after leaving the hospital. Can I get


    only one wish?"


    Seeing Jimmy looking at her expectantly, Bianca smiled slightly and lovingly stroked Jimmy''s head.


    "You can get as many wishes as you want."


    "Then I will tell you the thing I want to do most, okay?"


    Jimmy tilted his head and looked at Bianca with a serious look.


    Now that he had recovered from his illness, his first wish after leaving the hospital was naturally to go


    to the amusement park with his parents.


    But he didn''t know if his mother would agree.


    Bianca kind of knew what Jimmy wanted to say. Then she said slowly and gently, "Of course, you


    finally recovered, so it is most important for us to fulfill your wish first."


    When Jimmy heard this, his eyes lit up.


    Bianca nodded with a smile and looked at this little guy in front of her dotingly.


    After getting Bianca''s answer, Jimmy turned his head to her mother.


    "Mom, you promised me you will take me to the amusement park. Are we going or not?"


    "Of course, we are going. Do you want to go to the amusement park today?"


    Martha talked to her son in a gentle tone.


    She would grant Jimmy''s wish.


    Hearing this, Jimmy smiled and looked at Martha longingly.


    "Mom, then I want you and Daddy to go to the amusement park with me."


    Martha froze, frowned, and asked, "Why do you want to go with him?"


    At first, Jimmy refused to call Stefan "daddy". Later, maybe because of the bond between father and


    son, after getting along for a long time, Jimmy gradually changed his mind.


    Martha still remembered how excited Stefan was when Jimmy suddenly called him "Daddy that day.


    She had never seen Stefan so excited before.


    However, this was a matter between the father and son, and had nothing to do with their marriage.


    But Martha didn''t want to hang out with Stefan.


    Seeing Martha''s look, Jimmy knew that his mother didn''t want to go to the amusement park with his


    father.


    But he really wanted to go to an amusement park with his family, which was his greatest wish.


    Jimmy tilted his head and smiled innocently.


    "It''s because we are family."


    Martha paused for a moment and then said softly, "I will definitely do what I promised you. Your daddy


    and I can take you to the amusement park separately."


    "Mommy..."


    Jimmy looked at Martha expectantly.


    Martha couldn''t bear to see this scene, so she turned her head and said, "You can go to the


    amusement park with your daddy first."


    Jimmy pouted and looked at his mother sadly. He seemed really disappointed at that time.


    Suddenly, Jimmy realized Bianca was still standing beside him. He thought for a while and turned his


    head to look at Bianca pitifully.


    "Granny Bianca, I wanted this for such a long time. It is also the first thing I want to do after I am


    discharged from the hospital."


    Bianca patted Jimmy''s head, then turned to look at Martha who was standing not far away.


    "Jimmy finally got out of the hospital. Can''t you just satisfy him this time?"


    Martha felt kind of helpless. She looked at Jimmy who was sitting in the bed with aplicated look.


    Jimmy looked at his mother expectantly, and he seemed as if he was going to cry.


    Martha softened and then said nothing.


    Seeing Martha like this, Bianca walked up to her and continued persuading her.


    "Jimmy is only four years old, but he has already suffered so much. Now that he has finally recovered,


    you can grant his first wish and apany him to the amusement park with Stefan."


    After a long time, Martha nodded slightly.


    "Fine, I''ll call Stefan."


    When Jimmy heard this, he nodded instantly with great joy.


    Soon, Martha dialed Stefan''s phone number.


    "Are you free tomorrow morning?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, a hoarse male voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Yeah, why?"


    Martha''s hand holding the phone tightened suddenly, and she lowered her head and asked in a low


    voice, "Can you apany us to the amusement park tomorrow morning?"


    "Okay, I''lle to pick you up then."


    The man answered with obvious excitement this time, but Martha didn''t seem to notice that. She


    immediately hung up the phone after she said okay.


    In the early morning of the next day, Stefan arrived at Martha''s house.


    When he got out of his car, Martha and Jimmy just came out of the house.


    Martha was almost expressionless. She just gently looked at Jimmy walking beside her.


    Jimmy was unlike her. He was carrying a small schoolbag and smiling.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Stefan stepped forward to open the car door for the two of them, and asked a question with concern.


    "Have you had your breakfast?"


    Martha pursed her lips and didn''t say anything.


    Stefan looked at the two of them with gentle eyes, closed the car door with a smile, walked to the


    driver''s seat and drove.


    More than an hourter, the three of them arrived at the entrance of the amusement park.


    Jimmy held his parents'' hands, walked toward the amusement park with a bright smile, and said


    excitedly, "Daddy, shall we try thatter?"


    "Absolutely."


    Stefan looked at his son with a pleased look. He felt really happy that he could hold his son''s hand


    now.


    Martha listened when Stefan and Jimmy were talking. She was still expressionless and silent.


    On the contrary, Jimmy had been working hard to lighten the mood. He turned his head to look at his


    mother and wanted her to say something.


    "Mommy, let''s try that together as a family, shall we?"


    Martha nodded slightly at Jimmy.


    Stefan looked sideways at Martha affectionately.


    "There are a lot of people. Stay close to us."


    Martha didn''t seem to hear what Stefan just said. She just asked Jimmy in a gentle voice, "Do you want


    some water?"


    Jimmy shook his head slightly, and replied, "I''m not thirsty now. You should drink some if you are."


    Then Jimmy suddenly thought of something, and then he turned to look at Stefan who was standing


    beside him.


    "Daddy, do you need water?"


    Stefan smiled, looked at Martha and said, "Sure, let me take a sip of it."


    However, Martha didn''t respond.

 Chapter 259 Kill Martha

    Chapter 259 Kill Martha


    Chapter 259 Kill Martha


    After that, the three of them had great fun in the amusement park together, but Martha didn''t say one


    word to Stefan from the beginning to the end.


    This made Stefan very depressed, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Jimmy, who was standing between them, was also very helpless. An idea hit him and then he pulled


    Stefan''s hand slightly.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Daddy, I''m tired. Can you carry me?"


    After saying this, Jimmy let go of Martha''s hand, turned around, and stretched out his hands to Stefan.


    Seeing Jimmy like this, Stefan, who was kind of upset, smiled, bent down and picked up Jimmy.


    After being picked up by Stefan, Jimmy secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then he continued to be the peacemaker. He looked at Martha with concern.


    "Mom, are you thirsty? Do you want Daddy to buy you some water?"


    "No need."


    Martha answered lightly and then looked sideways.


    Jimmy stretched out his hand and tugged at Martha''s arm.


    Seeing Jimmy reaching out for his mother, Stefan unconsciously took two steps toward Martha to


    prevent Jimmy from falling.


    After that, Jimmy said, "Mommy, are you tired? Do you want Daddy to find a ce for us to rest?"


    When Martha heard this, she frowned slightly, and after a long silence, she finally turned around and


    looked at Jimmy who was being held in Stefan''s arms.


    "Are you tired?"


    Jimmy shook his head, with hidden excitement in his eyes, and pointed with his little finger not far


    away.


    "Mommy, I want to try that."


    Martha looked in the direction Jimmy was pointing at, and saw four characters, The Haunted House


    Adventure, at a nce.


    Stefan turned his head to look, and saw what Jimmy wanted to try, but he pursed his lips and did not


    say anything.


    After a while, Martha finally spoke.


    "You are still a child. This is too scary for you and you might have nightmares after that."


    After she finished speaking, Jimmy looked kind of upset. And the excitement in his eyes dissipated.


    Martha tried tofort him and said, "We can go to do some other things, such as rowing and


    trampoline."


    Jimmy shook his head slightly, and looked at Martha with a sad look.


    Just when Martha was hesitating, Jimmy turned his head and looked at his father pitifully. Actually, he


    was trying to ask Stefan to cooperate with him.


    Unfortunately, they hadn''t been staying with each other for a long time so Stefan couldn''t understand


    what Jimmy was trying to do at all.


    Seeing that his father didn''t understand what he meant, Jimmy sighed helplessly.


    His small body leaned toward Stefan, "Daddy, Jimmy wants to try the haunted house adventure."


    "Your mommy is right. If you are scared, you will have nightmares at night."


    Stefan carefully hugged Jimmy, trying to persuade him.


    When Jimmy heard this, he was speechless.


    He was creating opportunities for his daddy, but his daddy didn''t realize it.


    Jimmy struggled slightly in Stefan''s arms, leaned close to Stefan''s ear and whispered, "Mommy is


    afraid of ghosts."


    After saying this, Jimmy raised his voice and said another sentence.


    "But you told me boys should be brave."


    Stefan paused, and changed his attitude.


    "That''s right, a man should be brave, and he should try the haunted house adventure."


    Martha, who was standing beside them, didn''t know what to say when she heard this.


    Stefan just said something about nightmares but now he was actually taking Jimmy''s side.


    Just when Martha frowned, Jimmy turned his head to look at her expectantly.


    "Mommy, Daddy agreed, you should go with us."


    When Martha was about to say something, Jimmy started talking again.


    "Other children go to y with their parents. I want to try this with my parents as well."


    When Martha heard this, her heart softened, and she immediately agreed.


    "Okay, I will apany you to try the haunted house adventure."


    When Jimmy heard this, he immediately smiled.


    He then turned his head to look at Stefan with pride in his eyes.


    Stefan understood what Jimmy meant this time, and smiled and reached out to rub his little head.


    For the first time, Stefan thought it was nice to have a child.


    After the three reached an agreement, they turned and marched toward the haunted house adventure.


    The haunted house adventure was divided into several themes, and finally Jimmy chose a haunted


    house rted to the theme of the campus.


    As soon as they walked in, they heard the strange meowing of cats, which was shrill and eerie.


    Martha shivered subconsciously, and clenched her hands tightly.


    And Jimmy rubbed Stefan''s neck, whispering, "Daddy, this voice seems so real."


    "Yeah."


    Stefan responded but he was actually looking at the woman beside him.


    The further they went inside, the colder the air became, and the more shrieking the voices became.


    The next second, a female ghost with long hair in front suddenly pushed open the door of the


    ssroom and rushed toward the three of them.


    Martha suddenly yelled, looking at the female ghost in front of her with a pale face.


    Seeing this scene, Stefan narrowed his eyes slightly, and smiled.


    He stretched out his hands, put Martha into his arms, andforted her softly, "Don''t be afraid. I''m


    here."


    Martha felt the temperature of Stefan''s body and her face became less pale. However, she was still


    grabbing the hem of Stefan''s clothes tightly.


    Stefan felt that Martha didn''t push him away as before, and felt much happier unconsciously. Then he


    gave Jimmy a look as if he was praising Jimmy.


    Jimmy proudly raised his head. He didn''t seem scared at all


    "Mom, these are all fake ghosts. You don''t have to worry."


    Martha nodded, and looked at the ssroom door not far away in fear. She was still afraid that another


    female ghost would rush in from there.


    After she calmed down, she turned her head and nced around the ssroom she was in.


    She then saw a line of red words on the ckboard in the ssroom saying that she woulde back.


    Martha shuddered, and suddenly felt that the whole ssroom was even weirder.


    Noticing that Martha was very scared, Stefan stretched out his arms to hold her in his arms, and led her


    forward slowly.


    After Martha felt the warmth of Stefan''s body, she calmed down a little. However, she was still not


    talking.


    After the three of them walked out of the door, at a corner, a female ghost in red clothes suddenly


    appeared, holding an ax with blood stains on it.


    Although Martha knew in her mind that the blood stains were not real at all, she still couldn''t help being


    scared.


    After the three of them walked for almost an hour, they finally reached the exit.


    As soon as they walked out of the haunted house, Martha pushed away the man who was holding her


    in his arms.


    She turned her head to look away in embarrassment, pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Seeing Martha like this, Stefan frowned slightly.


    Stefan then said gently, "You seem much more obedient when you''re inside."


    Martha lowered her head and said nothing, but her clenched fists got wet because she was sweating.


    Jimmy, who was held in Stefan''s arms, blinked unconsciously when he saw this scene.


    For some reason, he felt that his mother was blushing because she was shy at that time.


    Stefan and Martha weren''t talking again. Jimmy then said something to cheer them up.


    "Mommy, do you want some ice cream?"


    "You want it, right? I will buy some for you."


    Martha turned around immediately, replied softly, and then walked to the ice cream shop not far away.


    As soon as Martha took two steps, she was stopped by Jimmy.


    She turned around, only to see Jimmy shaking his head at her. Jimmy said, "Mommy, don''t go, I want


    you to buy balloons with me."


    "But you want to eat ice cream, don''t you?"


    Martha was curious. She did not understand why Jimmy suddenly wanted balloons now.


    Jimmy patted Stefan''s shoulder seriously, and said, "Daddy, let me go."


    Stefan heard Jimmy, bent down and put Jimmy on the ground.


    The next second, Jimmy smiled, pointed at his daddy standing in front of him and said, "Daddy is going


    to buy ice cream, and Mommy is going to buy balloons with me. Are we clear?"


    "Fine."


    Stefan and Martha responded in unison with gentle voices.


    When Martha heard Stefan''s voice, she froze. She lowered her head again and stopped talking.


    And Jimmy turned to look at his father with a happy look, and stretched out three little fingers.


    "Daddy, I need you to buy three ice creams for the three of us."


    "Okay."


    Stefan patted Jimmy''s head, turned around and walked toward the ice cream shop not far away, and


    took a meaningful look at Martha before leaving.


    Martha looked away, and her face turned kind of red.


    Jimmy saw it, but he didn''t say anything about it. He just excitedly took her mother''s hand and walked


    toward the balloon-selling stall not far away.


    "Mommy, let''s go buy balloons. I just saw other children have a balloon tied to their hands. It looks so


    good."


    "You can get two tied on your hands."


    Martha smiled and looked at her son.


    When they got to the balloon-selling stall, Jimmy smiled and said to the owner of the stall, "Sir, I want


    that blue Doraemon balloon."


    "Okay."


    The boss responded, and swiftly untied a balloon and handed it to Jimmy.


    After Jimmy thanked the owner, he turned around and immediately tied the balloon to Martha''s wrist.


    He raised his face and said, "Mommy, you are the prettiest in the world."


    When Martha heard this, she smiled and thanked her son.


    This bright smile was caught by a woman not far away, which deeply hurt that woman.


    The woman held the steering wheel more tightly. Her eyes were scarlet as she watched the scene in


    her car.


    Why did Martha have everything while she got nothing?


    She thought it was all Martha''s fault.


    She didn''t think Martha deserved to be so happy.


    The woman stepped on the elerator hard, and drove toward Martha and her son who were not far


    away.


    Hollie came to the amusement park early in the morning, and after waiting for several hours, she finally


    got this opportunity.


    This time, she must kill Martha and that bastard.


    In this way, no one could take away what belonged to her.


    The amusement park was originally full ofughter, but suddenly a car rushed out, and the situation


    suddenly got a little out of control.


    The tourists who were still smiling just now fled in panic. No one wanted to be hit by the car.


    When they fled, things on several booths were trampled to pieces, and several people were knocked


    down and unable to get up.


    Soon, the car rushed toward Martha and her son.

 Chapter 260 Stefan, Wake Up!

    Chapter 260 Stefan, Wake Up!


    Chapter 260 Stefan, Wake Up!


    Martha nimbly pulled Jimmy away, and ran away to dodge the car.


    At first, she thought all of this was just an ident because the car lost control. When she saw the car


    turning anding at her again, she immediately understood that it was not an ident at all.


    She pulled Jimmy to dodge again, and luckily, the car missed again. At the same time, she kept


    thinking about who was going to kill her.


    At this moment, the car came toward her again, and she clearly saw that the person sitting in the


    driver''s seat was Hollie who was sentenced to death by the court.


    She looked at Hollie in shock. She didn''t know how Hollie got out of the prison.


    When she was shocked by Hollie''s presence, Hollie already turned the car around and stepped on the


    elerator to hit Jimmy.


    Seeing the car going toward Jimmy, Martha freaked out. She immediately turned around and rushed


    toward Jimmy in a panic, and pushed Jimmy who was standing there in a daze.


    Her son just recovered and was discharged from the hospital, and she could never let him get hurt


    again.


    After Jimmy was pushed away, he fell not far away to the ground.


    And Martha, who tried to protect Jimmy, also fell to the ground with blood oozing out of the skin on her


    arm grazed by the floor.


    Jimmy got up immediately and looked at Mommy worriedly.


    "Mommy, you''re bleeding."


    "I am fine, Jimmy. Quickly go and hide there."


    Martha looked at her son with a smile, and tried hard to point to a ce not far away.


    Jimmy shook his head in fear. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything because of


    fear.


    Hollie saw that she missed the target again and got even crazier. She stared angrily at Martah and


    Jimmy not far away.


    "How lovely it is! But unfortunately, you are going to die today!"


    Soon, she turned the car around again and drove toward Martha who was on the ground.


    Martha looked at the speeding car, pushed Jimmy away with all her strength, and leaned on the


    ground, gasping for breath.


    Jimmy watched in panic as the car rushed toward Martha, and yelled in fear, "Mommy!"


    Martha wanted to dodge, but it was toote.


    The car was getting closer and closer. It was about to run over her.


    Just when Martha thought she was about to be hit by the car, she felt she was lifted up by some guy


    and carried away.


    Martha opened her eyes, and looked at the person protecting her in surprise.


    It was Stefan.


    Martha stared at the man nkly, and in the next second, she, in Stefan''s arms, was tossed in the air


    by the car.


    And the car crashed into the stone pir, and Hollie copsed on the steering wheel with blood on her


    head.


    She barely opened her eyes and looked at the two people who were on the ground not far away. Then


    she showed a sinister smile.


    She was suffering so much, so she would not make them lead an easy life.


    Soon, Hollie lost consciousness and passed out on the steering wheel.


    On the other side, Martha and Stefan got hit. Martha was not hurt in the slightest because Stefan was


    protecting her.


    Stefan, on the other hand, gradually lost consciousness.


    After Martha regained her senses, she immediately got out of Stefan''s arms, and looked at the man


    beside her worriedly.


    "Stefan, how are you doing?"


    The next second, she saw blood under Stefan''s head.


    She looked at the man in front of her in panic with her body trembling unconsciously.


    "Wake up!"


    She cried out eagerly, it was the first time she had wanted to hear Stefan''s voice so much, but she


    could only hear noisy screams in the amusement park.


    Stefan''s head hit the ground, and it kept bleeding. In addition, there were many other wounds on his


    body, which were also bleeding.


    Martha wanted to wake up Stefan, but she was afraid that her actions would hurt him again.


    At this moment, Jimmy ran to them and cried loudly.


    "Daddy, Daddy, get up!"


    At this time, it was still very noisy because the tourists were rushing about in disorder. They were afraid


    that the out-of-control car would turn around and hit people again.


    Jimmy''s cries were drowned out by the noise, and no one could hear him.


    All the kids around who were smiling at first burst into tears because of fear, and the adults were also


    running around to avoid car idents.


    Seeing that Stefan wasn''t answering, Martha forced herself to calm down, and finally made an


    emergency call.


    The man lying in a pool of blood saw her like this, smiled and reached out to hold her hand.


    "Don''t freak out. I''m fine."


    Jimmy, who was standing next to Stefan, also burst into tears, and whimpered, "Daddy, are you in


    pain?"


    "I am totally fine, Jimmy. I should protect you and your mommy."


    Stefan forced a smile, trying to reassure Martha and their son in front of him.


    When his forced smile was caught by Martha, she felt even more upset.


    If it wasn''t for saving her, Stefan would not have been injured at all.


    She looked at him remorsefully and bit her lip hard.


    "Why?"


    "Because you are my wife."


    Stefan stammered, feeling a little dizzy, but he didn''t dare to faint because he was afraid that Martha


    and Jimmy would be worried.


    Jimmy stood beside Stefan and kept crying. He kept wiping his eyes with his hands, which made his


    eyes be red soon.


    He then squatted down and grabbed Stefan''s hand firmly.


    "Daddy, please don''t die. I just found you. You can''t leave me like this..."


    Before Jimmy could finish his words, his voice started trembling so it was hard to tell what he was


    trying to say, but Stefan knew what Jimmy was worried about.


    He stretched out his hand with all his strength and touched Jimmy''s head, smiling with an even paler


    face.


    "Don''t cry anymore, Jimmy. I am super strong. I will never die so easily."


    Jimmy nodded. But after seeing that his father kept bleeding, he cried even louder.


    After Stefan put down his hand, he took several breaths before slowly regaining his senses.


    He turned his head and looked at Martha who was staring at him worriedly. There seemed to be self-


    me in Stefan''s eyes.


    "Martha, it was all my fault in the past. I mistrusted others and hurt you. Now I know I was wrong. Can


    you give me another chance?"


    "Not the right time. Hold on, the ambnce wille soon."


    Martha looked at the man lying on the ground in panic and tried really hard to hold back her tears.


    Stefan reached out, grabbed Martha''s fair hand, and smiled bitterly.


    "You still won''t forgive me?"


    "I..."


    Martha wanted to tell Stefan that she didn''t care about the past anymore but she failed to say such


    words to him.


    Stefan saw the hesitation in Martha''s eyes, a bitter smile ying on his lips.


    "If I die, will you forgive me?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Martha choked with sobs. She then turned her head and pursed her lips tightly.


    Stefan looked at Martha with so much self-me in his eyes.


    "If I hadn''t been so stupid, you wouldn''t have suffered so much. It''s all my fault. If I can make it through


    this time, don''t divorce me, okay?"


    Martha subconsciously wanted to withdraw her hand, but when she saw the blood on Stefan, she


    hesitated. She felt a dull pain in her heart at that time.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Before she could say anything, Stefan lost consciousness.

 Chapter 261 Hollie Escaped From The Prison

    Chapter 261 Hollie Escaped From The Prison


    Chapter 261 Hollie Escaped from the Prison


    The next moment, Jimmy panicked and cried, "Daddy, Daddy? Wake up!"


    Martha immediately raised her hand to check Stefan and saw his pale face and his eyes closed.


    She shouted helplessly, "Stefan, Stefan!"


    Soon the ambnce came, the doctors and nurses carried the stretcher off the car, carefully stopped


    Stefan from bleeding and carried him onto the stretcher.


    When they were about to leave, Martha''s legs became weak and she staggered, Stefan''s body titled on


    the stretcher.


    A nurse saw him grabbing Martha''s hand and quickly called.


    "Hey, miss!"


    Martha took a deep breath, quickened her face to catch up with the nurses, and looked back at her


    son.


    She saw the little guy''s tearful face, and scared eyes. She felt sorry.


    And the little guy was catching up with his short legs, struggling to follow the doctors and nurses onto


    the ambnce.


    In the ambnce, the nurses and the doctors immediately gave the Stefan first-aid and stopped his


    bleeding.


    The little guy was standing next to Martha in fear, his little hands holding a corner of her clothes tightly.


    Martha''s one hand was still tightly held by Stefan, her eyes were fixed on Stefan. She hoped that he


    could wake up.


    After more than ten minutes, a doctor took off his stethoscope, and said positively, "Mr. Harrison''s


    condition has temporarily stabilized."


    Martha nodded gently and didn''t say anything.


    The next second, the little guy''s timid voice sounded beside her.


    "Mommy, Daddy won''t die, will he?"


    "No, he will be fine."


    Martha rubbed Jimmy''s shoulder with her other hand. The little guy''s frightened eyes made her heart


    ache.


    She was also worried about Stefan, but Jimmy should be much more scared than her.


    Just then, a doctor''s voice sounded in the ambnce.


    "Mr. Harrison is slowly losing his consciousness, you need to talk to him and stop him from falling into a


    Martha hurriedly nodded, opened her mouth but could not say anything.


    She looked sideways at Jimmy standing beside her, and said nervously, "Jimmy, talk to him."


    The little guy nodded his head, approached Stefan and said, "Daddy, this is Jimmy. Can you hear me?"


    "Daddy, you will be fine. I finally got a father. I don''t want to lose you."


    "I haven''t been on a roller coaster before, I''m waiting for you to take me there."


    "I heard that my friends'' daddies take them to ski, but I have never skied. Will you take me skiing when


    you wake up, daddy?"


    As he spoke, there were more and more tears in his eyes and his voice became choked with sobs.


    Before long, the ambnce arrived at the hospital.


    Martha was running with the nurses to the emergency room and she kept looking back at Jimmy.


    Although Jimmy was young and had a weak health, he gritted his teeth and followed them all the way


    to the emergency room.


    At the door of the emergency room, Rupert was standing there in a doctor''s coat.


    Martha was much more relieved when she saw Rupert here.


    She said in a panic, "Stefan was hit by a car in order to save me, you must save him."


    "I will."


    Rupert nodded gently, turned around and walked into the emergency room.


    Before Stefan was wheeled into the emergency room, he was still grabbing Martha''s hand tightly.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha didn''t want to but she had to let him go.


    "Stefan, I will wait for you here."


    Just as Stefan was about to be wheeled in, Jimmy arrived at the emergency room.


    After two gasps, he shouted loudly to Stefan, "Daddy, you have to be fine."


    After saying that, he suddenly saw Rupert in the emergency room and he seemed to see hope.


    "Uncle Rupert, you must save my daddy."


    Rupert nodded, looking at the little guy and feeling sorry.


    Although he didn''t like Stefan, it was a life and he was Jimmy''s father no matter what.


    The doors of the emergency room were slowly closed. A long whileter, Jimmy turned around and


    threw himself into Martha''s arms.


    "Mommy, Daddy will be okay, right?"


    "Yes, he''ll be fine."


    Martha walked him to a chair in the corridor, sat down and took the little guy into her arms.


    The little guy''s put his arms around his mother''s neck. He patted her on the back gently.


    "Don''t worry, mommy. Daddy will be fine."


    The two snuggled up until the operation was over.


    Half an hourter, two police officers came to the two of them.


    One of the officers took out his notebook and asked, "Are you Mrs. Harrison?"


    "Yes."


    Martha''s eyes were red and she somewhat angrily looked at the police officers.


    The little guy saw the police, got out of Martha''s arms, came down and stood next to Martha.


    Soon, the police asked, "We got a report that there was a major ident at the amusement park. Can


    you walk us through it, Mrs. Harrison?"


    "It was Hollie Doyle. Hollie tried to hit me and my son and Stefan got hit in order to save me."


    Martha''s eyes looked cold.


    "Hollie Doyle should be executed after one year of probation, right? How did she get out of jail?"

 Chapter 262 All Your Fault

    Chapter 262 All Your Fault


    Chapter 262 All Your Fault


    "We haven''t found out the truth yet and needed further investigation."


    The police officer looked at the woman in front of him and said resignedly.


    Martha frowned in displeasure, "I really can''t understand. Someone locked up in jail escaped?"


    "We can''t tell you exactly how she did it for now."


    The police said apologetically and couldn''t help taking a step back.


    At this moment, the other police officer suddenly asked.


    "Mr. Harrison, are you sure it was Hollie Doyle?"


    "Yes. I''m sure."


    Martha said firmly, looking at the two police officers. She was still in shock and disbelief.


    She had gone to see Hollie once in jail. How did Hollie get out?


    Or did someone help her?


    She squinted and was lost in thought.


    The police officer was stunned. Soon he came to himself and was about to record Martha''s words in his


    notebook.


    "How did you meet Hollie Doyle?"


    Martha took several deep breaths and calmed down before she told them in detail what happened.


    "My son wanted a balloon so we were on the way to buy a balloon when a car suddenly came at us."


    "I thought the car''s brake broke down at first so I immediately took my son away. But it suddenly


    changed its direction and came at me again. Then I saw Hollie in the driver''s seat."


    The police officer noted her words and couldn''t help asking.


    "Could you tell if she was sober?"


    Martha recalled the moment and shook her head.


    "I didn''t pay attention to it. I was trying to protect my son."


    Then, she said in a cold voice again.


    "I need an answer from you about how Hollie got out of jail."


    "We are already interrogating the staff working in jail and we will call you when we find something."


    The police officer nodded and said seriously.


    They were also shocked about this. A criminal with death penalty escaped from the prison?


    But they had to investigate first before they got the answer.


    Martha nodded her head and didn''t say anything more.


    All of a sudden, Jimmy asked, "Will you catch the bad guys who hurt Daddy?"


    "We will."


    The police officer answered seriously. He felt sorry when he saw how scared the little boy looked.


    He couldn''t helpforting him, "Don''t be scared, Jimmy. Your daddy will be fine."


    Jimmy nodded his head and was still grabbing a corner of Martha''s clothes.


    Martha stroked his head withplex emotions.


    He had just known his father and he went through this.


    Withplicated feelings, she hugged Jimmy and said in a gentle voice, "Don''t be afraid, Jimmy.


    Mommy''s here and I will protect you."


    "But Mommy, Daddy bled so much..."


    When he spoke of this, his voice choked with sobs.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha hugged him tightly and felt sorry.


    "Daddy is like a super hero, he will be fine. Besides, he has such an adorable son, how could he not


    wake up?"


    The little boy nodded in her arms and didn''t say anything more. Tears kept falling down his eyes.


    The next second, a sharp voice suddenly came, breaking the short silence.


    "How''s Stefan?"


    "Where''s he now?"


    Giana''s and Amanda''s voices came, filled with anxiety and worries.


    Seeing that Martha was still silent, the police officer standing there thought she was too sad to answer,


    so he answered, "He''s still in the emergency room."


    "It''s all your fault! Stefan wouldn''t have been in danger if not for you! You bitch!"


    Hugging Jimmy, Martha looked up at Giana with a frown.


    Jimmy, who was in her arms, shivered when he heard the sharp voice.


    Soon, Giana and Amanda started cursing her.


    "You tramp! It''s all because of you that Stefan got injured!"

 Chapter 263 None Of My Business

    Chapter 263 None Of My Business


    Chapter 263 None of My Business


    "If you hadn''te back, he wouldn''t have gotten hit!"


    "You''re such a jinx! Troubles follow wherever you go!"


    "Stefan likes you so much. How could you watch him being hit?"


    Seeing the two, Martha said coldly after a while.


    "Are you done?"


    Amanda and Giana exchanged nces in embarrassment.


    Giana soon came to herself and was angrier. She questioned, "What do you mean by that? You got


    Stefan hit and you are ming us now?"


    Amanda nodded immediately after she heard this.


    "Stefan wouldn''t have been here if not for protecting you."


    "It''s all your fault. Divorce him after he wakes up!"


    Giana pointed at Martha''s nose and said unhappily.


    Amanda stood next to her and nodded. She said sarcastically, "When you get out of the Harrison


    family, don''t forget to bring that little bastard with you."


    Martha''s eyes widened when she heard it and she looked at Amanda with gloom in her eyes.


    She didn''t care what others said about her, but she couldn''t allow anyone to humiliate her son.


    Her hands were clenched but she gently put down Jimmy first.


    Seeing this, Amanda became even more arrogant.


    "Why are you so nervous about a bastard? Anyway, he will never be admitted by the Harrison family."


    Martha turned around, walked up to Amanda and pped her in the face.


    "He''s not a bastard."


    Amanda covered her pped cheek and looked at Martha in shock. She didn''t think Martha would hit


    her.


    Giana, standing next to her, was also stunned after the p.


    Before they came to their senses, Martha''s cold voice sounded again.


    "Jimmy is Stefan''s son and I''m still Stefan''s wife. Jimmy is a member of the Harrison family."


    Looking at Martha standing in front of her, Amanda trembled and didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    After a while, Giana''s words broke the silence.


    "You''ve been abroad for years. Who knows if Jimmy''s father is Stefan or not?"


    Martha frowned, looked over at Giana and pped her, too.


    "This is to wake you up."


    Giana was dumbfounded and looked at Martha in disbelief. How could she hit her?


    The police officers were both in shock and looked at Martha with admiration.


    Mrs. Harrison had the same intimidating aura as Mr. Harrison.


    They felt lucky they hadn''t said anything to offend her just now.


    Amanda was stunned for a while and finally came to her senses. She started crying and screaming.


    "How dare you hit me! I will tell Stefan about it when he wakes up! I''m his cousin. How dare you hit


    me!"


    While crying, Amanda used Martha. Soon, her makeup was ruined and she looked embarrassed.


    After being pped in the face, Giana felt her cheek burning with pain.


    She came to herself and was about to p Martha in the face.


    But Martha grabbed her wrist and pushed her.


    Giana took several steps back because of the push, turned her head and red at Martha, who looked


    cold and indifferent. She started to make a scene.


    "How dare you p me! I will kill you!"


    Then she pounced over but was stopped by the political police officer next to Martha.


    She pushed the police officer and shouted angrily, "Let go of me! I will teach this bitch a lesson today!"


    Amanda kept crying and cursing.


    "How could Stefan marry such a shrew? You don''t deserve him at all!"


    "Bitch! I will have him divorce you!"


    Martha looked coldly at them and then at the police officers.


    "Can you take them away?"


    The police officers were stunned and then nodded their heads. They were about to take the two away.


    Hearing this, Giana became even more excited and yelled at Martha with her eyes widened.


    "How could you kick me out? I''m Stefan''s aunt and you have no right to drive me away!"


    Martha frowned and said lightly, "You''re just his aunt."


    The police officers had some scruples and now they didn''t hesitate anymore, they took Giana and


    Amanda out.


    After they were gone, Jimmy, standing behind Martha, asked in a timid manner, "Mommy, was she


    really Daddy''s aunt? Do they hate me?"


    Martha crouched down and stroked his head, answering in a gentle voice.


    "They are your daddy''s family but they can''t speak ill of you. Even if they don''t like you, your daddy and


    I love you."


    The little guy nodded his head, forced a smile and hugged Martha.


    "Jimmy loves Daddy and Mommy."


    He didn''t know why the two women didn''t like him, but he was happy enough to be loved by his


    parents.


    Sensing his sadness, Martha patted him on the back gently.


    "You not only have me, you have Jane, Grandpa and Granny Bianca. They all love you."


    Jimmy nodded his head and didn''t say anything.


    Martha felt sorry, with a bitter smile.


    He was only four and he had to go through all these.


    She failed to protect him.


    Martha hugged him and they sat on the bench in the corridor, waiting for Stefan.


    As time passed, Stefan was still in emergency rescue.


    After having fun for a day and encountering the car ident, Jimmy felt exhausted and soon fell


    asleep.


    Half an hourter, a man who was tall and looked a bit like Stefan walked over.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha was surprised and then looked calm again. She asked lightly.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I''m here to check on you. How are you? Did you get hurt?"


    Rhys sized her up and was relieved to see her only with some bruises.


    Martha pursed her lips, looking at the boy frowning in his sleep, she answered, "No, we''re both fine."


    Rhys nodded and said, "That''s good."


    Then he nced at the closed door.


    They were fine, but what about that man in there?


    He got news that Stefan got hit by a car. He didn''t know how he was now.


    Martha looked up and saw him ncing at the door. She suddenly asked.


    "Are you worried about him?"


    "No. It''s none of my business."


    Rhys looked away and answered coldly. But he was still ncing at the closed door from time to time.


    After he got the news, he immediately stopped working and rushed over.


    He didn''t know how he felt for Stefan. But he didn''t want Stefan to die like that.


    Sitting there, Martha saw the worries in his eyes but didn''t say a word.

 Chapter 264 Ask For My Forgiveness.

    Chapter 264 Ask For My Forgiveness.


    Chapter 264 Ask for My Forgiveness.


    As they waited, two hours soon passed.


    Martha had been staring at the lights in the emergency room until they were turned off. Her body


    stiffened and then she started shivering.


    In her arms, Jimmy noticed it.


    He opened his eyes and asked nervously, "Mommy, what''s wrong?"


    "Your daddy ising out."


    Martha fixed her eyes at the door and waited for the doctors.


    They would soon know if Stefan survived


    And she panicked at the very moment.


    She was scared that Stefan might die in order to protect her.


    Hearing this, Jimmy got off her and grabbed her clothes subconsciously.


    "Daddy will be fine, won''t he?"


    Martha pursed her lips and didn''t answer. Her heart beat fast.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, the attending doctor came out and took off her surgical mask.


    "Who''s the patient''s family?"


    The doctor looked at the three at the door and asked.


    Rhys looked down and didn''t move.


    Martha held Jimmy tightly and walked to the doctor.


    "I''m his wife. How''s he?"


    The doctor looked at her sternly and said, "He''s severely injured. Although his life has been saved, he''s


    not doing well and needs observation."


    Martha clenched her hands and opened her mouth but didn''t say a word.


    At the moment, in her arms, Jimmy tugged at her sleeve, motioning for her to put him down.


    When he was on the ground, he looked up at the doctor and asked with sobs.


    "Will Daddy wake up?"


    The doctor saw his sad expression and felt sorry.


    Then he shook his head, "He''s in aa and we don''t know when he will wake up. But his life will be


    saved if he could pull through the next three days."


    Martha''s face turned pale and tears welled up in her eyes.


    She hadn''t thought of this day and she felt suffocating.


    She admitted that she did care about Stefan.


    Moreover, he was in aa for saving her. Her feelings for him grew.


    She didn''t want him to die.


    After saying that, the doctor looked at them and left.


    He couldn''t bear to see them so sad, and as a doctor, he had done her best.


    After the doctor left, the little guy came to himself and looked at Martha in a fluster. He cried and asked.


    "Mommy, will Daddy die?"


    Martha pursed her lips and didn''t know how to answer.


    She also hoped Stefan could survive, but it was uncertain. She couldn''t promise Jimmy anything.


    After several minutes, Jimmy didn''t hear a word from Martha and grabbed her clothes more tightly. He


    was even more flustered now.


    "Mommy, tell me that Daddy will be fine..."


    Martha lowered her head and looked at the little guy. She stroked his hair but didn''t say anything.


    She dared not promise him anything. Or he might be very disappointed.


    "Yes. He will survive."


    Rhys looked at the emergency room and frowned.


    ''Stefan, you still owe me. You can''t die.''


    Soon, Stefan was wheeled out on the stretcher. He was then put in the ICU.


    In the ICU, Hey in bed and was getting infusions.


    Martha, Jimmy and Rhys followed the nurses to the ICU but the nurse said that only one person was


    allowed in.


    Martha changed into a protective suit and entered.


    Before she went in, Jimmy grabbed her clothes and cried, "Mommy, you have to save Daddy. I don''t


    want Daddy to die."


    Martha nodded, walked in and sat by the bed.


    She stared at Stefan for a long time and said, "Stefan, do you think I would feel guilty for you?"


    "We have nothing to do with each other long ago. Why did you save me?"


    After saying that, tear fell down her eyes and dropped to the back of Stefan''s hand.


    Stefan was asking for her forgiveness even at thest moment. Her mind was shaken indeed.


    But could she really get over the trauma?


    Martha looked down and said with sobs, "You have to survive. Jimmy needs his daddy."


    "He finally found you. He had always wanted to meet you."


    Her eyes were red but Stefan remained still in bed.


    Martha bit her lip and made up her mind after a while. She said word by word, "You want my


    forgiveness, right? It won''t mean anything if you didn''t wake up."


    If he could wake up, she was willing to give him another chance.


    He couldn''t die.

 Chapter 265 WhoS Behind It?

    Chapter 265 Who''S Behind It?


    Chapter 265 Who''s Behind It?


    On the other side, in a ward guarded by the police.


    As soon as Hollie opened her eyes, she saw white walls and smelled disinfectant.


    She knew she was alive in the hospital.


    She turned to look at the door in difficulty and saw two men standing straight there. Her eyes widened


    and a bitter smile appeared on her face.


    She failed to kill Martha, and now with so many police here, she wouldn''t have a second chance.


    A police officer walked in with a stern look and sat down on the chair by the bed.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tell me, how did you escape from the prison?"


    Hollie looked at him but didn''t answer.


    She fled jail to make Martha pay, but she failed. Martha was saved by the man she loved.


    The police officer didn''t hear an answer from her, frowned and kept asking, "Who helped you escape


    from the prison?"


    Hollie fixed her eyes at him but still kept silent.


    The police officer frowned and sad in a colder manner.


    Still, Hollie responded with silence.


    The police officer clenched his fists and said coldly, "Do you think you can cover up yourpanion?


    For the question I asked you, we will get the answer sooner orter."


    Then the police officer walked to the door.


    When he was about to walk out, Hollie finally spoke.


    "I want to see Martha Doyle."


    The police frowned and turned to ask her questions but she said nothing more


    Soon, Martha came.


    Standing by the bed, she looked at Hollie, who was handcuffed, and frowned.


    While Hollie startedughing when she saw Martha here.


    She finally came.


    Hearing herughter, Martha frowned and stared sharply at her.


    Hollie''s eyes were clear and she didn''t look like a mad person at all at this moment.


    Hollie struggled and wanted to catch Martha, but with the handcuffs, she couldn''t move at all.


    Why didn''t Martha die?


    She had survived so many times, why?


    Martha looked coldly at Hollie in bed and said coldly.


    "You have been faking to be insane?"


    Hollie smiled andughed out even louder.


    Was it important?


    After she was doneughing, she arched her eyebrows and asked sarcastically.


    "Is it important? I fled jail to kill you and your bastard!"


    Martha looked coldly at her and said indifferently, "But we are both alive."


    "It doesn''t matter now. Anyway, I hit Stefan. He''s dead."


    Hollie looked crazily at Martha, her bloodshot eyes filled with hatred.


    Why was she so miserable while they could still be happy together?


    She didn''t ept it! Stefan being dead could change that, too!


    "Don''t you love him?"


    "What''s the use of that?"


    Hollie asked loudly and then tried to struggle and hit Martha.


    "Anyway, I''m dying. Stefan can die with me and we can be together again after we are both dead!"


    After that, she startedughing wildly. Her high- pitchedughter echoed in the ward.


    She felt so good when she thought of Stefan dying with her.


    Martha pursed her lips unhappily as she watched Hollie going crazy.


    After Hollie stoppedughing, she questioned her coldly, "How did you escape from the prison?"


    "What do you think?"


    Hollie looked at her sarcastically andcently.


    Before Martha could answer, her sneer came.


    "You have guessed it. Someone helped me escape from jail."


    Hollie didn''t intend to hide it from Martha about escaping from jail. Of course, it was because of


    someone''s help that she got out.


    Martha looked at her in shock and squinted.


    Surely, someone helped her. But who could it be?


    Was it Libby?


    But Libby was in jail too. How could she do that?


    "Was it Libby?"


    Hollie smiled and looked at her, asking, "Guess again."


    Martha frowned and was lost in thought.


    Her instinct told her it should be someone hidden somewhere but who could it be?


    Who had the power to get someone sentenced to death out of jail?


    After a long while and without hearing Martha''s answer, Hollie looked at her with mockery.


    "What? I thought you are always smart. Can''t you guess it?"


    Martha frowned. She couldn''t think of anyone else who had feuds with her and would help Hollie


    escape from jail.


    She always felt there was a bigger conspiracy.


    But she didn''t have a clue what it was.


    In the end, she had to inquire about the possible person who did it.


    "Since you are not the Doyle, why do you hate me so much?"


    "Because you are hateful!"


    Hollie stopped mocking and red at Martha, her words filled with malice.


    "If not for you, I wouldn''t have been here. If not for you, Stefan wouldn''t have done that to me!"


    Martha frowned, looked at her and said coldly.


    "Haven''t you ever thought you brought it upon yourself?"


    "No! I didn''t do anything wrong! You did wrong!"


    Hollie retorted in madness. She didn''t care about the noise caused by the handcuffs at all.


    She was dying and she would bring them down with her; that was why she agreed to Libby''s n.


    Standing there and seeing this, Martha suddenly asked.


    "Aren''t you afraid you might have been used?"


    "So what? I just want to bring you all down with me!"


    After saying that, she beganughing crazily again.


    Now that Stefan had been hit and died, they could go down to hell together.


    She finally didn''t have to be alone.


    Martha squinted and asked, "Who''s behind you?"

 Chapter 266 Visit Someone In Jail

    Chapter 266 Visit Someone In Jail


    Chapter 266 Visit Someone in Jail


    Hollie smiled andughed as she stared at Martha.


    "You really want to know? But I''m not going to tell you."


    Because not even she knew who helped her.


    It was Libby who told her the n but she knew that Libby didn''t have that much power to get her out.


    So there must be someone even more horrible than Libby.


    And that person had the same goal as her, which was to kill Martha.


    Thinking of this, Hollie arched her eyebrow and her voice sounded.


    "Do you really think I coulde up with such a well-thought n to kill your mother at such a young


    age?"


    Martha clenched her fists and hurriedly asked, "What do you mean?"


    Didn''t Hollie kill her mother?


    Was there something more to it?


    Holliey in bed andughed, "I was just a pawn."


    Martha widened her eyes and clenched her fists.


    "Someone else wanted to kill her?"


    Hollie smiled and nodded. Martha wasn''t as stupid as she thought


    "You are smart. It was someone else who really wanted you and your mother''s lives."


    The reason that she chose to tell it now was that she didn''t think there was any point in hiding it.


    Martha frowned and her mind was in a mess. She couldn''t help trembling slightly.


    So, someone had been trying to kill her and her mother when she was a child but she never knew it.


    Who was it that had been trying so hard to kill them?


    As she thought, she asked, "Who is it?"


    Hollie arched her eyebrow and asked sarcastically, "Why should I tell you?"


    Standing there, Martha pursed her lips and didn''t know what to say.


    She tried to calm down and inquire more information about who it might be but didn''t know what to ask


    now.


    After a long time, Hollie said scornfully, breaking the silence.


    "It''s not that simple. I am just a pawn in the whole jail escaping thing."


    Martha looked at her in confusion and asked.


    "Since you knew it, why were you willing to be someone''s pawn?"


    "Either way, I''m dying. It''s worth it if I could bring you all down with me."


    Hollie looked at her indifferently as if she was saying nothing important.


    Martha couldn''t help feeling hopeless seeing her like this.


    Martha wanted to get more information but she knew Hollie wouldn''t say anything.


    Atst, she walked out with questions in her mind as Hollieughed crazily.


    After she walked out, a police officer at the door immediately closed the door.


    Soon, a police officer walked up to her and said seriously, "We will thoroughly investigate the whole


    thing and we will call you if we find anything."


    Martha nodded but didn''t say anything.


    The police officer said, "For the incident, Hollie will be executed in three days."


    Martha was stunned, nodded her head and didn''t say a word.


    She didn''t know why Hollie asked to see her but her intuition told her that Hollie didn''t know much.


    She needed to see someone else if she wanted more information.


    Thinking of this, she made up her mind to go see that personter.


    Martha took a deep breath and walked towards the ICU.


    When she arrived, Bianca and Jane happened to be there.


    Bianca looked at Martha, who looked exhausted, and felt sorry. She looked at Martha up and down and


    asked with worries even after making sure she was fine, "How are you? Did you get hurt?"


    "I''m fine."


    Martha shook her head and answered lightly.


    After she said that, Jane asked, "I heard it was Hollie, but hadn''t she been in jail? Why was she out?"


    "Someone helped her escape."


    Martha took a look at Jane and said lightly.


    Jane was shocked and asked, "Who is it?"


    Martha shook her head.


    At this moment, Bianca was holding Jimmy in her arms and asked, "Jimmy, did you get hurt?"


    The little guy shook his head, his eyes still red. He put his hand on Bianca''s shoulder and replied


    sulkily.


    "I''m fine, but Daddy is in aa now in order to save us."


    Bianca patted him in the back andforted him, "Don''t worry, Jimmy. Your daddy is a tough man and


    he will be fine."


    Jimmy nodded his head, still staring at the ICU.


    How he wished Stefan could wake up now and tell him he was fine.


    Martha looked at him, feeling sorry and there was self-me in her eyes.


    He was only five and he had gone through so much. She failed as a mother.


    Aftering to herself, she turned to look at Bianca and said gently, "Bianca, will you take Jimmy


    home?"


    "I''m not leaving."


    Jimmy asked Bianca to put him down.


    Bianca resignedly put him down andforted him patiently, "Maybe your daddy will wake up after you


    take a sleep?"


    The little guy shook his head with red eyes


    Daddy got hurt because of him and Mommy, he wanted to be here and wait until Daddy woke up.


    Seeing this, Martha knew that he wasn''t going home.


    She crouched down and rubbed his hair.


    "Jimmy, go home, okay? I will call you immediately when your daddy wakes up."


    Jimmy shook his head stubbornly and said, "I want to be here for Daddy."


    Martha hugged him and said gently, "Jimmy, don''t worry. Your daddy will be fine."


    "Can you promise?"


    Martha''s eyes were red and she nodded her head firmly.


    "I promise your daddy will be fine."


    Hearing this, Jimmy nodded, walked to Bianca and grabbed her hand.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha stood up and looked at Bianca, "Bianca, you should go home."


    Bianca knew Martha wasn''t in a good mood now, nodded her head and took Jimmy out of the hospital.


    After they left, Martha turned to look at Jane.


    "I''m going to jail. You should wait here."


    Jane looked at her in disbelief and asked in confusion, "Jail?"


    Martha nodded her head and told her why she was going there.


    "There''s more to Hollie''s escaping from jail. I''m going to talk to Libby; she may know more than Hollie."


    She had thought Hollie killed her mother, and yet it seemed it wasn''t the case. She just wanted to know


    who it was that wanted her and her mother dead so badly.

 Chapter 267 Pseudo Drug To Fake Death

    Chapter 267 Pseudo Drug To Fake Death


    Chapter 267 Pseudo Drug to Fake Death


    The prison.


    Libby gazed at the quiet, empty corridor expectantly. The mysterious man said she would be taken out


    after aplishing the task.


    She guessed Hollie should have killed Martha sessfully by then. Therefore, Libby believed she


    would leave the jail soon.


    In her expectation, heavy footsteps sounded in the corridor, the click-cks hammering her heart.


    Shortly after, Libby saw a prison guard. She jumped to her feet and trotted to the door.


    "Did he send you here?" she asked eagerly.


    The prison guard nodded and took off his cap. Libby recognized it was the one who had passed on the


    message to her thest time, her heart thumping.


    "Did the mysterious man send you here to take me away?" she asked uneasily.


    The prison guard chuckled, "Who else could it be?"


    Libby breathed a sigh of relief, a smile touching her eyes. She turned around to scan her cell, thinking


    she would finally leave this horrible ce and be set free.


    Suddenly, she recalled Hollie and asked, "How''s Hollie doing?"


    "ording to hertest trial, she would be executed in three days."


    The prison guard slowly reached into his pocket and pulled out a copper key.


    Hollie''s news shocked Libby. Seeing the prison guard open the door, she was overjoyed and couldn''t


    wait to be set free.


    With a bright smile, Libby started to imagine her life after going out. Meanwhile, she failed to repress


    her curiosity and asked, "Have Martha and her bastard died?"


    The prison guard paused and answered icily, "No. They are still alive and leading a happy life."


    Libby was disappointed.


    If it weren''t for Martha, she wouldn''t have been sent to jail. She didn''t expect Hollie to be too useless to


    end Martha''s life.


    "Hollie is really worthless," she grumbled.


    The prison guard nced at her and snorted, "She hit Stefan. That guy is dying soon."


    "What? What happened exactly?" Libby eximed in shock, looking at the prison guard in confusion.


    They nned to kill Martha and her son, but Stefan was hit by the car instead.


    The prison guard didn''t hide it from her. "Stefan protected Martha and their son." He broke off and


    mocked, "He seemed to love Martha deeply. Or he wouldn''t have risked his life to save her."


    Upon hearing his words, Libby frowned. She hadn''t expected Stefan to be so protective of Martha.


    However, he had hurt Martha deeply before, so Libby didn''t think Martha would forgive him.


    Lifting an eyebrow, she said ironically, "If he really loved her that much, he wouldn''t have risked her life


    to save Hollie before."


    "Whether Martha is dead, it''s none of your business. Your mission is aplished," said the prison


    guard. Then he tossed something to Libby.


    Libby was puzzled and asked tensely, "What is it?"


    "It''s a drug to fake death. Even the legal medical expert can''t find the cause of death." His voice


    sounded as icy as a ghost from Hell, bringing goosebumps to Libby.


    Libby flinched subconsciously and asked in a panic, "Why do I need to take it?"


    She was afraid it might be poison instead. In that case, she would be dead.


    The prison guard gazed at her while smiling in mockery. "If you don''t take it, how will you leave here?"


    "I can walk out freely. Didn''t Hollie walk out?" Libby flinched until her back hit the wall. Its chill made her


    shiver.


    The prison guard exined, "We''ve used all our connections to help Hollie escape from jail. The


    consequence is the current security system of the jail has be more advanced. The prison guards


    are also doubled. If you want to leave, you can only take the pseudo drug to fake death."


    Libby stared at the drug. Her hunch told her she would lose her life if she took it.


    She tried to calm down, but she shook more violently. "I''ve aplished the mission. Why does he still


    want me to die?" she asked in a trembling voice.


    "It''s a drug to fake your death. Not harmful to your health. In 12 hours, you''ll recover and wake up."


    The prison guard''s words sounded reasonable. Libby wondered if she had thought too much. A while


    "Is this the pseudo drug to fake death for real?"


    A weird light shed through the prison guard''s eyes. He nodded and said in a cold tone, "You''ve


    worked for our boss for years, so you should know him well. He will keep his word as long as you''ve


    aplished the mission."


    Frowning, Libby considered his words.


    Earlier, the mysterious man had asked her to make Stefan know Jimmy was his son.


    After she had done it, she had a better life in jail. The mysterious man did keep his word.


    However, Libby hesitated, wondering if she should trust him again.


    The prison guard studied her expression and read her mind. Then he added, "You can do nothing but


    trust me."


    After a moment of silence, Libby nodded hesitantly. Under the current circumstance, she had no other


    option but to take the drug to fake death.


    Libby closed her eyes for a while. When she opened them again, she made up her mind and looked


    determined. "OK."


    She opened the bottle and gazed at the pills inside hesitantly as she smelt the pungent smell,


    wondering if it was really the drug to fake death.


    Seeing her hesitate again, frowning, the prison guard ran out of patience. He checked his wristwatch


    and prompted, "I don''t have much time. If you want to leave the jail, hurry and take it."


    Libby closed her eyes and swallowed the pills. As the bitterness spread in her mouth, she regretted her


    choice.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, a sharp pang surged in her belly. Bending over, Libby gritted her teeth to tolerate the pain.


    Gripping the prison guard''s sleeve, she asked with difficulty, "How... Howe my belly hurts so


    much?"


    The prison guard smiled ironically at her and angrily pushed her hand away. Then he dusted his sleeve


    where Libby had touched just now.


    His push made Libby copse to the ground while ring at him.


    The prison guard chuckled, "You are indeed stupid. How could there be the pseudo drug to fake


    death?"

 Chapter 268 DonT You Want Him To Die?

    Chapter 268 Don''T You Want Him To Die?


    Chapter 268 Don''t You Want Him to Die?


    His words made Libby''s pupils constrict. Libby red at the prison guard with a ferocious look. "What...


    What do you mean?"


    The prison guard looked back at Libby with a mocking smile and left the cell, leaving Libby to die.


    Soon, Libby rolled on the ground in pain while covering her chest.


    She had aplished the mission assigned by the man, but he wanted to kill her. She wondered why.


    Covering her chest, Libby gazed in the direction where the prison guard had gone.


    In an instant, many things appeared in her mind.


    She recalled the first time when she encountered Hollie, the fear and panic after aplishing the first


    mission assigned by the mysterious man, and the joy when she thought she would be set free.


    Libby didn''t think she would choose to be a woman like this if she could be reborn. In the end, her


    head tilted, and her eyes were closed.


    ...


    When Martha arrived at the prison, she saw Libby''s dead body on the floor.


    Dark blood oozed from her mouth. Seemingly she was poisoned. However, the scene was weird.


    The prison had been heavily guarded. Martha wondered why Libby could have been poisoned. Even if


    so, how could she have taken it before her bed and died in reluctance?


    Judging from Libby''s expression, she didn''t want tomit suicide by taking the drug. Instead, she


    seemed to be killed to keep some secrets.


    Martha narrowed her eyes, confusion and panic appearing in her eyes.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Jane sat on the bench in the hospital to watch the man in ICU without blinking. His face


    was pale. His breath under the oxygen mask was weak.


    Jane had never expected Stefan to save Martha and Jimmy. However, thinking about his behaviors


    earlier, Jane could understand why he had done so.


    Suddenly, Jane heard footsteps from the end of the dark corridor. Frowning, she looked in that


    direction, wondering who was there.


    A man stopped at the edge of the shadow, looking at Jane with unfathomable eyes.


    It was Louis. He wore a ck handmade windbreaker. He gave off a cold vibe, unlike the man with a


    gentle look as usual.


    Staring at him in confusion, Jane wondered why he hade to the hospital. However, she repressed


    her curiosity without asking as she knew Louis disliked nosy and talkative people the most.


    They were on the ICU floor. Usually, several nurses were on the night shift. Yet Louis had sent away


    the doctors and nurses on duty tonight.


    After shooting a cold nce at Jane, he walked into the ICU.


    Jane watched him, furrowing her eyebrows subconsciously. She couldn''t help wondering what Louis


    wanted to do.


    Jane was gazing at him without blinking, fearing he would do something evil.


    Yet her submissiveness made her subconsciously hide her uneasiness.


    Louis narrowed his eyes slightly while staring at Stefan, who was in aa on the bed. His eyes were


    cold.


    Stefan''s face was ashen, looking lifeless. He would look dead if it weren''t for his asionally heaved


    chest.


    With a sneer, Louis approached his bed. His fingers touched the oxygen mask and trailed it down.


    In a panic, Jane walked up to the door. Noticing what he was doing, she bit out, "Please don''t!"


    The next second, her voice reminded her that she wasmanding Louis.


    Yet she didn''t want Stefan to die.


    Upon hearing her voice, Louis looked back, scowling at her.


    Biting her lip, Jane hesitated for a while and made up her mind. She exined, "Ms. Doyle had a car


    ident earlier. Stefan saved her and Jimmy. Sir, I don''t think killing him now is a good idea."


    Louis narrowed his deep-set eyes.


    He didn''t expect Jane to defend Stefan.


    Gazing at her sternly, Louis asked, "Why not?"


    Jane clenched her fists subconsciously, feeling the sweat oozing in her palms. She quickly found the


    reasons and carefully sorted her wording in her mind to avoid his suspicion.


    Then she replied, "If Stefan died now, Ms. Doyle would me herself."


    Louis paused and asked unhappily, "You don''t want him to die, do you?"


    Jane stiffened. After returning to her senses, she shook her head and exined, "That''s not the case,


    sir. I''m afraid Ms. Doyle will me herself for this incident. And also, Jimmy... He met his birth father


    not long ago. If his father died, he would be heartbroken."


    Louis stared at her, his eyes bing colder.


    Jane trembled slightly, wondering what to do. Louis was always moody, and she could never see


    through him.


    However, she couldn''t watch him kill Stefan without doing anything.


    A whileter, Louis broke the silence in the ICU. "None of the matters is your business."


    His words made Jane bite her lip hard and silently bow her head.


    Soon, she looked up again and asked anxiously, "Sir, do you really have the heart to see Ms. Doyle


    and Jimmy suffer?"


    "You''ve crossed the line, Jane."


    Louis''s remark brought Jane back to her senses.


    She lowered her head and buttoned her lip. Her eyes drooped.


    Yet Louis still didn''t withdraw his cold eyes at her, as if he wanted to figure out why Jane suddenly


    defended Stefan.


    Under his gaze, Jane stiffened and dared not to move a bit.


    As if a century had passed, Louis finally withdrew his eyes and parted his lips again. "You, take off his


    oxygen mask."

 Chapter 269 You Are Ms. DoyleS Family

    Chapter 269 You Are Ms. Doyle''S Family


    Chapter 269 You Are Ms. Doyle''s Family


    Jane shook violently, and so was her heart. She parted her lips but couldn''t utter a word.


    She had never expected Louis to ask her to do it. It was a live being. How could she have the heart to


    do so?


    Although Stefan used to hurt Martha, he regretted it and saved her life. So, Jane couldn''t find a reason


    to kill him.


    After hesitating for a long time, Jane knelt to Louis with a sharp pang in her heart.


    "I''m sorry, sir, but I can''t do it."


    Jane had been working for Martha for four years after Louis let her be Martha''s assistant.


    She could tell Martha still cared about Stefan. How could she have the heart to make Martha suffer


    again?


    Louis looked at her sullenly and snapped, "Give me a reason."


    Jane clenched her fists tightly, plucked herself up, and answered, "Sir, you are Ms. Doyle''s family. If


    you kill Stefan now, after she learns the truth, she''ll hate you... You came here to protect her and Jimmy


    and didn''t want her to be hurt anymore. Yet the thing you''re doing now will hurt her."


    Louis squinted at her with a stern face. This was the first time Jane had disobeyed his order, all


    because of Stefan, the damned bastard.


    Scowling at Jane, he retorted, "He deserves it! He married Martha but hurt her deeply. He dumped her.


    He even doesn''t deserve to be a human."


    Jane parted her lips and wanted to argue with him. Yet she didn''t know how.


    Louis didn''t exaggerate.


    But Stefan risked his life to save Martha, so Jane didn''t think he deserved to die in this way.


    Suddenly, they heard someone trotting towards the ICU hurriedly. Louis frowned.


    Without hesitation, he dragged Jane up and dodged into a lounge next to the ICU.


    Martha appeared at the ICU. Staring at Stefan, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Recalling what she had seen in the jail earlier, she had a lingering fear.


    An indescribable feeling surged in her chest.


    She smelt something fishy in the matters of Hollie and Libby.


    Her hunch told her a big conspiracy was behind those incidents.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t know what it was.


    Martha didn''t calm down until a whileter. Then she looked over at the bench in the corridor and didn''t


    see anyone, wondering where Jane had gone.


    Martha didn''t overthink it. She rested for a few minutes, put on protective suit, and entered the ICU.


    Stefany on the bed quietly. He was on a drip. The ECG monitor showed his steady heartbeat,


    proving he was still alive.


    Martha seemed to be burned out, sitting on the bed edge.


    "Stefan, I believe someone must be helping Hollie secretly. I thought she had caused my mother''s


    death, but she told me she was just a pawn. Yet she''d rather die than tell me who is behind it. She''s


    been sentenced to death. How could she have escaped from jail? The guy behind her should be a


    bigwig."


    Martha gazed at Stefan and continued, "I went to see Libby in the jail tonight, but she had been


    poisoned and died. Everything is too weird. I''m scared. I wonder who the heck is behind them and why


    that person is doing this to me."


    While she spoke, her eyes dimmed. "Stefan, if you cannot wake up anymore... I''m terrified. I can''t


    confront those things myself. Please live on and recover soon. Jimmy is waiting for you."


    She broke off and closed her eyes. Things happening earlier today appeared in her mind.


    Firstly, Hollie drove crazily to hit her and Jimmy and nned to end their lives.


    Then Hollie told her that it was someone else behind her mother''s death. Hollie admitted she was just


    an aplice.


    In the end, Libby died miserably in jail.


    Everything scared Martha. She was afraid of the power and conspiracies behind all those things.


    In the ICU, Martha was overwhelmed by the disinfectant''s pungent smell. She shuddered visibly.


    Leaning against the bed, she muttered, "I''m so scared. I don''t want to lose anyone I love and care


    about."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She also feared she couldn''t protect those she wished to shelter.


    Martha also murmured some other things. Finally, she was too exhausted and fell asleep.


    Jane and Louis heard all her words while hiding in the lounge. Staring at her, Louis looked solemn.


    He had to admit Jane was correct, as he could tell Martha still cared about Stefan.


    Earlier, he thought she hated Stefan. It turned out that she couldn''t treat him coldly after Stefan risked


    his life to save her.


    Louis frowned in displeasure, and the temperature around him dropped abruptly.


    Stefan couldn''t die under such a circumstance.


    Although Louis truly wanted to kill this man who had brutally hurt Martha before, he was also afraid


    Martha would hate him if she learned itter.


    Thus, Louis gave up his idea to end Stefan''s life for the time being.

 Chapter 270 Probably Becoming A Vegetable

    Chapter 270 Probably Bing A Vegetable


    Chapter 270 Probably Bing a Vegetable


    The three critical days passed fast. Martha had been taking care of Stefan all over the days.


    Unfortunately, he still had no sign of waking up.


    Outside the ICU, Giana and Amanda had also arrived.


    Looking at the attending doctor, Amanda asked tensely, "Didn''t you tell us he''d woke up after the critical


    period? Why is he still in aa?"


    The attending doctor cast a nce at her and replied professionally, "I need to check up on the patient


    to understand his current status."


    Half an hourter, the attending doctor left the ICU with a solemn look.


    Amanda hurriedly approached him and asked, "How''s Stefan doing? When will he wake up?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The doctor shook his head and said solemnly, "His status has stabilized. He''s out of danger. However,


    it will probably take a long time for him to wake up."


    Giana also walked up to him and questioned in an agitated tone, "What do you mean?"


    Martha and Bianca were standing aside. After hearing the doctor''s words, they exchanged a nce in


    silence.


    Heaving a sigh, the doctor answered, "ording to the patient''s current status, he''ll probably be


    a vegetable."


    As soon as his words came out, Amanda eximed in shock, "What? Has Stefan be a


    vegetable?"


    "Has he?" Giana also asked harshly but didn''t sound upset.


    She watched the doctor nod, a scheming light shing through her eyes.


    If Stefan had be a vegetable, the Harrison Group would belong to her.


    Martha saw the doctor nodding, and the ray of hope dimmed in her eyes.


    She trembled violently and flinched, almost falling to the ground.


    Bianca quickly helped her keep her bnce and gently consoled her, "There''s hope, Martha. Be


    strong."


    Although she said so, she was also worried that Stefan would never wake up.


    Jimmy had met his birth father not long ago. How could they tell him about the cruel news?


    Martha also thought of Jimmy, deciding to hide the bad news from him.


    Otherwise, she couldn''t imagine how much Jimmy would suffer.


    The doctor added solemnly in the direction where Bianca and Martha stood, "We cannot predict when


    he will wake up ording to his current status. Please be prepared for the worst-case scenario."


    With those words, the doctor left the ICU, leaving the four women alone.


    Once he left, Giana sobbed, "How could it be like this? Stefan suddenly became a vegetable. How am I


    supposed to exin it to his father in Heaven?"


    "If my brother knows it, he''ll me me for not taking good care of Stefan."


    "It''s all my fault. I''m sorry, Stefan..."


    Giana howled in the corridor, looking frustrated and pitiful.


    However, she didn''t care whether Stefan would wake up or not.


    In her opinion, Stefan bing a vegetable was excellent news for her.


    When Giana returned from abroad, she nned to let her adopted daughter marry Stefan so that she


    would get the Harrison family property gradually.


    Since Stefan suddenly became a vegetable, Giana believed she could naturally gain control over the


    Harrison family and be the hostess.


    A shrewd light shed through her eyes. Giana couldn''t help imagining what a wonderful life she would


    lead in the future.


    Amanda was taken aback for a while. When she returned to the present, she gripped Giana''s sleeves


    tightly. "What should we do, Mom? Will Stefan not wake up anymore?"


    Amanda wondered who could be her husband if Stefan didn''t wake up.


    From the first nce at Stefan, Amanda couldn''t help but fall for him.


    Besides, Stefan was a charming and rich man, so Amanda always dreamed of being his wife. Yet the


    ident that happened suddenly shattered her dream.


    Amanda was anxious. Staring at the man in the ICU through the window, she called softly, "Stefan,


    wake up! If you don''t wake up, what should we do?"


    "Amanda, we''re so unlucky. I thought we could have a good life after returning from abroad. What a


    tragedy!" Giana howled more loudly but didn''t shed many tears.


    Bianca thought she was indeed good at acting as she could tell Giana didn''t care about Stefan. Giana


    was pretending to be a loving aunt to him.


    Right then, Martha was in a daze as if she couldn''t hear anything around her, only nkly gazing at


    Stefan on the bed.


    She had never thought Stefan, the decisive and powerful CEO, would someday be a vegetable.


    Bianca could tell how upset Martha was.


    She wanted to make Martha feel better but didn''t know how.


    In the past, she also med Stefan for mistreating Martha.


    After this ident, Bianca changed her impression of him.


    Stefan risked his life to protect Martha. It proved how important Martha was to him.


    "Bianca, if I promised him that day, do you think he would wake up after the ident?" Martha asked in


    a low voice, recalling the scene the other day.


    Even before Stefan fainted, he begged her for another chance.


    Martha guessed he would try to wake up because of her forgiveness if she agreed.


    Her words caused a heartache in Bianca''s chest. She patted Martha''s hand and consoled her, "Don''t


    worry, Martha. He''ll definitely wake up."


    "But the doctor asked us to be prepared for the worst-case scenario."


    Bianca gripped her hand tightly. "He knows you''re waiting for him, and so is Jimmy, his lovely son. How


    could he be willing to sleep forever?"

 Chapter 271 Having No Daddy Anymore

    Chapter 271 Having No Daddy Anymore


    Chapter 271 Having No Daddy Anymore


    Martha nodded, staring at Stefan on the bed. No matter when he woke up, she would wait for him.


    After acting for a while, Giana and Amanda left the hospital together.


    Martha and Bianca followed the nurse to transfer Stefan to a VIP general ward. They didn''t return to


    Doyle Manor until everything was settled.


    On the way, Bianca checked on Martha''s pale face, worried about her.


    She wasn''t sure what Martha''s feelings for Stefan before. Now, she could confirm that Martha still loved


    him.


    So, Bianca also understood how upset Martha was.


    With a thought, she took Martha''s hand and repeated, "He''ll definitely wake up."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Martha nodded at her in response but didn''t utter a word.


    She also wished Stefan could wake up. Yet it was challenging for a vegetable to be conscious.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the Doyle Manor. Entering the living room, they saw Maxwell waiting


    for them on the couch.


    He heard their voices, looked over, and asked worriedly, "How''s he doing?"


    Martha looked at him sadly and nced around the living room. "Where''s Jimmy?" she asked.


    "In his room." Maxwell noticed her pale face, feeling sorry for her.


    Martha nodded and whispered to him about the diagnosis. "The doctor said he''d be a vegetable.


    It''s hard to predict when he''ll wake up."


    Maxwell, sitting on the sofa, was taken aback. He pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Bianca patted her shoulder and said, "Martha, why don''t you rest? Stop thinking too much. He''ll be


    well."


    "OK," Martha replied, walking towards the couch.


    Bianca heaved a sigh and said in a tiring tone, "Let me check on Jimmy."


    "Bianca, let''s hide this matter from him for the time being," Martha reminded her, looking exhausted.


    She knew Bianca wanted to leave a private space for her and Maxwell. Yet Jimmy was too young. She


    was unwilling to upset him.


    Bianca nodded in agreement and answered, "I know, Martha." Then she went towards Jimmy''s room.


    After she left, Maxwell and Martha were alone in the living room. After a moment of silence, Maxwell


    said, "Hollie was executed yesterday."


    He learned what had happened in the past weeks and had noment on what Hollie had done. He


    raised Hollie for 20 years, but she almost killed Martha.


    Nodding, Martha looked at him. "Dad, are you upset?"


    Maxwell shook his head and muttered, "She asked for it."


    He was indeed upset. After all, he had taken Hollie as his younger daughter for 20 years.


    Yet Hollie hadmitted crimes and should pay the price.


    Leaning against the sofa, Martha rubbed her temples to ease her intense migraine. "Dad, you must be


    upset. However, she was a grownup and should reap the consequences for what she had done."


    Maxwell nodded but didn''t speak.


    Martha nced at him and hesitated for a while. Finally, she decided to tell him what had happened the


    previous day.


    "Dad, I smelt something fishy after Hollie had escaped from the prison. When I wanted to ask Libby in


    the jail yesterday, she had been dead miserably."


    "Her expression was weird. She was poisoned and looked like she hadmitted suicide. Yet my


    hunch told me she was killed."


    Her words shocked Maxwell, who gaped at her in disbelief. "The jail is heavily guarded. Who could


    have entered it to kill her?"


    Martha shook her head solemnly as she had no idea.


    Suddenly, she recalled Hollies, her hands clenching tightly.


    "When Hollie was in the hospital, I went to see her. She told me she was only an essory in Mom''s


    death. Someone else wanted to kill her," she said in confusion, "Dad, I wonder who the heck wanted to


    kill Mom.


    Maxwell frowned, lost in thought.


    He had always thought Ariya had passed away in an ident.


    However, Martha informed him Hollie had purposely murdered her.


    Maxwell found it hard to believe that Hollie was young yet scheming and vicious back then.


    Martha shocked him again by telling him Hollie was just an essory. Maxwell couldn''t help wondering


    who wanted to kill his wife and what secrets had been behind it.


    He wondered for a while but failed to figure out any clue, shaking his head in confusion. "In my


    impression, your mother was always gentle and kind-hearted. She shouldn''t have any foes."


    "Who on earth has killed her, then?" Martha frowned, narrowing her eyes, which were full of confusion.


    That maniptor had sent Libby to mislead and control Hollie when she was just a little girl.


    Then he or she used Hollie to end Ariya''s life and hurt Martha.


    Martha believed there must be some reasons rted to those things that had happened decades ago.


    Probably it was before Maxwell had encountered Ariya, so Maxwell might not know it either.


    ...


    In Jimmy''s room, Bianca was sitting opposite him.


    Looking up at her expectantly, Jimmy asked, "Granny Bianca, has my daddy woken up?"


    Feeling sorry for him, Bianca rubbed his hair and kept silent. After a long time, she nodded slightly.


    Jimmy finally met his father. If he knew what had happened to Stefan, he would be upset.


    Jimmy eximed excitedly, "Really? Has Daddy woken up? Granny Bianca, can you take me to see


    him in the hospital?"


    Sitting on the bed, Bianca bent over and held him in her arms. "I cannot take you to the hospital now,


    Jimmy. Your father has just woken up and is too fragile. He needs to rest more," she coaxed him gently.


    Curling his lips, Jimmy asked in disappointment, "When can I see Daddy then?"


    Bianca patted his back to soothe him patiently, "In a few weeks. When your father gets better, I''ll take


    you to see him."


    "But I miss Daddy so much. I want to see him now," Jimmy mumbled, wrapping his arms around her


    neck.


    He had seen Stefan lying in ICU, afraid he would have no daddy anymore.

 Chapter 272 Something She DidnT Know

    Chapter 272 Something She Didn''T Know


    Chapter 272 Something She Didn''t Know


    Since Bianca told him Stefan had woken up, Jimmy couldn''t wait to see him.


    With a bitter smile, Bianca replied, "Jimmy, you are always a good boy. When your father is so fragile,


    you cannot worry him."


    "Let''s visit him a few weeks after he gets better. He can y games with you then."


    Jimmy nodded in agreement, feeling relieved. He believed his father would be well and would have fun


    with him soon, as Bianca said. He confirmed he still had a daddy.


    Curling up his lips into a smile, Jimmy had the unconcealed joy on his face.


    After returning to her bedroom in the evening, Martha messaged Rhys after considering it for several


    hours.


    [Stefan''s status is tooplicated. It''s difficult to predict when he''ll wake up and if he will wake up. The


    doctor asked us to be prepared for the worst-case scenario. He would probably be a vegetable.]


    After sending the message, Martha stared at the phone screen in a daze. Her grip on the phone


    tightened subconsciously.


    She believed Rhys must have been waiting for Stefan''s news but didn''t wish others to know it.


    ...


    A few dayster, the news that Stefan had be a vegetable raised a mighty uproar in the town and


    went viral. All theizens discussed it. Meanwhile, the Harrison Group''s stock price dropped abruptly.


    [The president of the Harrison Group has be a vegetable. Will he has the chance to wake up?]


    [Stefan is in aa. What will happen to the Harrison Group?]


    [The loving president of the Harrison Group risked his life to save his wife but got injured, bing a


    vegetable.]


    Martha browsed the news titles and easily figured out it was spread by Giana.


    Recalling how heartbroken she looked in the hospital that day, Martha felt it was too ironic.


    When Martha and Bianca were on the scene, Giana wept sadly.


    However, in a blink, she informed the reporters Stefan had be a vegetable and spread the news.


    Martha could tell Giana did so to panic the shareholders in the Harrison Group.


    Stefan became a vegetable, so Giana thought she was the only one who could take charge of the


    Harrison Group.


    Thinking of that, Martha squinted, her eyes dark.


    The vibration from her phone brought her back to the present.


    Martha checked the caller ID and found Eden was calling.


    Frowning, she swiped to answer. Eden immediately spoke anxiously, "Martha, have you seen the


    news?"


    "Eh," Martha replied, waiting for him to continue.


    "After learning Stefan had be a vegetable, the Harrison Group''s shareholders had discussions


    and nned to find a new president and chairman of the board. The Harrison Group''s business greatly


    impacts the economic lifeline of the whole city, so there must be a leader. I... I can''t do anything now."


    Martha was silent for a few seconds and asked icily, "Who was the first one making trouble?"


    Eden heaved a sigh. "Do you know Stefan has an aunt named Giana Harrison?"


    "Did she ask the shareholders to vote for a new CEO?" Furrowing her eyebrows, Martha looked at a


    spot in the room and her eyes were chilling.


    "Right. Giana wants to hold a general meeting of the shareholders as the Harrison. She''ll meet several


    major shareholders."


    His words made Martha frown more deeply. She didn''t expect Giana topletely expose her ambition


    at this moment, guessing Giana must have been waiting for this day for a long time.


    After a thought, Martha asked, "Do you have any ideas to stop her?"


    "I''m not one of the Harrisons, so I''m afraid I cannot help Stefan this time."


    Before Stefan was injured, Ed used to attend some asions on his behalf.


    After everyone learned Stefan had be a vegetable, no one was afraid of Eden who didn''t have the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    real power.


    No doubt, Giana, as one of the Harrisons, would be always a better candidate than Eden.


    Martha''s hands clenched tightly. She looked annoyed. Of course, Eden''s words made sense. He was


    only an outsider, so he couldn''t win against Giana, a Harrison family member.


    Yet Martha didn''t want Giana to gain control of the Harrison Group when Stefan was still in aa.


    Martha asked, "Is there any other way?"


    In fact, another two persons were also the Harrisons--Rhys and Jimmy.


    However, neither could stand out at this moment.


    Eden immediately replied in a solemn tone, "Of course. You are the only one who can help Stefan


    prevent the Harrison Group from felling into Giana''s hands now."


    "Me? How can Ipete against her?" Martha frowned.


    She never got along with Stefan. Especially after she returned to town, everyone knew they were


    divorcing soon.


    Therefore, she didn''t think she had the right topete for the Harrison Group against Giana.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work. Everyone has known I wish to divorce him for a long time."


    "Yes, Martha. You can. Although you always want to divorce Stefan, you haven''t got the divorce


    decree. Therefore, your rtionship is still legally protected."


    "I''m only his wife. The Harrison Group..."


    Eden knew what Martha was worried about. In fact, he called her to convince her to stand out.


    The ray of hope was small, but Eden wanted to try.


    Otherwise, Stefan''s efforts in the past years would be in vain.


    Martha''s eyes darkened. She nned to divorce Stefan after returning to town. If she got involved in


    the Harrison Group''s affairs, they would have more connections with each other.


    Heaving a sigh, she closed her eyes. The scene where Stefan protected her in the amusement park


    appeared in her mind again.


    Although she promised to give him a chance in front of his bed, it was only because she wanted to


    encourage him to survive.


    She still hadn''t been ready to forgive Stefan and reconcile with him.


    Eden didn''t receive her response, realizing she was hesitant and understanding why.


    Considering for a few seconds, he chose to tell Martha things she didn''t know. "Martha, there are things


    you might never know if I don''t tell you."

 Chapter 273 It Was Too Late For Him

    Chapter 273 It Was Too Late For Him


    Chapter 273 It Was too Late for Him


    Frowning, Martha wondered what he referred to.


    "Back then, if Hollie hadn''t cut her wrist tomit suicide and push him, he wouldn''t have treated you


    so cruelly."


    Upon hearing the past again, Martha felt irritated, unwilling to recall those memories. Her face


    darkened.


    Eden knew Stefan had done wrong, but he continued, "Before that happened, he had sent me abroad


    to look for other donors whose bone marrows could match Hollie''s. I realized he wouldn''t let you enter


    the operating room unless he must. However..."


    Eden broke off and sighed. Though he knew it was toote to mention those details, he was


    determined to let Martha know Stefan wasn''t utterly ruthless to her.


    Martha listened to him quietly and her eyes were slightly moist.


    She wondered whether Stefan would send her to the operating table if Hollie hadn''tmitted suicide


    to push him.


    What if Eden had found a suitable bone marrow donor? Would Stefan have changed his mind?


    "His guilt for you tortured him all through the years after we thought you had passed away. He didn''t


    marry Hollie or legally cut off your rtionship. After you returned to town, he knew about Jimmy and


    learned how much you two had suffered in the past few years. He regretted it very much."


    "Martha, he''s slow in love. When he finally understood it, it was toote for him. Yet he tried his best to


    make it up for you."


    Eden believed Stefan would still risk his life to push Martha away and protect her if the ident


    happened again.


    ...


    After ending the call, Martha peered out the window in a daze. When Jane entered the room, she saw


    Martha was at a loss.


    Martha was brought back to her senses. "Giana will hold a general meeting with the shareholders of


    the Harrison Group tomorrow. She''ll probably take over the Harrison Group," she said in a low voice.


    She seemed to talk to Jane as well as to herself.


    Jane''s eyes lit up. "If the Harrison Group''s president is changed, we can take the chance to take back


    the Doyle Group''s ownership."


    Her remark made Martha frown and look back at her.


    Martha pressed her lips together and had to admit Jane''s words made sense. It was an excellent


    opportunity.


    However, Stefan saved her life. Martha was unwilling to take advantage of his perilous state.


    Jane didn''t hear her response for a while, furrowing her brows. "Ms. Doyle, don''t you want to take the


    chance to gain back the Doyle Group?" she asked in confusion.


    Martha shook her head and answered sternly, "Of course I want, but not at this moment."


    The Doyle Group wasn''t her first priority now.


    The Harrison Group was critical for Stefan. Martha couldn''t sit and watch Giana steal it without doing


    anything.


    Giana had thought she was the only member of the Harrison family.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Martha believed only that man could change the situation.


    Thinking of something, Martha pressed her red lips.


    ...


    At the president''s office of the Williams Group.


    Seeing the woman on the couch, Rhys curled up his lips into an evil smile.


    "What brought you here?"


    Martha frowned at his yful smile. Then she answered, "Giana will hold a shareholders'' general


    meeting tomorrow. Do you know that?"


    "Yep," Rhys drawled, straightening his cor.


    Martha appeared to be calm. She picked up the coffee mug and sipped the espresso. "Do you know


    what she wants?" she asked.


    Instead of answering her, Rhys stared at her meaningfully and questioned, "What''s it up to me?"


    Martha furrowed her brows, staring at him sternly.


    "Don''t you want to do something to stop her?"


    "Did youe to ask me to attend the Harrison Group''s meeting tomorrow?" The smile on Rhys'' lips


    became a sneer.


    He mocked, "Do you want me to inform everyone I''m an illegitimate son of the Harrison family? Eh?"


    Martha shook her head in denial as she didn''t mean so.


    If she were Rhys, she would also disagree with such a ridiculous suggestion.


    "I didn''t mean it. I just think... You have the right to know what''s going on and to make a choice."


    Rhys had a bnce in his mind. His blood kinship and hatred were on either side. He knew which one


    weighed heavier at this moment.


    ...


    The Harrison Vi.


    Amanda looked at her mother on the couch unhappily and asked, "Mom, what are you doing?"


    Giana didn''t get her and asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    Pouting, Amanda sat beside her, picked up her phone, tapped to open a piece of news, and held her


    phone up before Giana.


    "Haven''t you exposed the news? Why did you do that?"


    There were only four of them in the hospital the previous day. Amanda didn''t think Martha and the other


    mid-aged woman had exposed Stefan''s news. Her mother was the only possible one spreading the


    news to the reporters.


    Amanda was upset about Stefan''s status, while her mother exposed it to the public.


    The Harrison Group''s stock price dropped abruptly. Amanda was worried she couldn''t marry Stefan any


    more.


    Frowning, Giana nced at her and snapped, "Are you a retard? He became a vegetable, and it only


    did us good. Since it benefits us, why can''t I inform the reporters about it?''


    ring at her, Amanda retorted angrily, "Stefan has be a vegetable. How am I supposed to be his


    wife? Do you want me to marry a vegetable?"


    Giana pressed her forehead, feeling hopeless.


    Seeing that, Amanda wondered if she had mistaken her mother.


    After Giana brought her back from abroad, Giana insisted on letting her marry Stefan and lead a


    wealthy life. Amanda wondered if the n had ended after Stefan had be a vegetable.


    Giana took a deep breath to stop herself from shouting abuse.


    Rubbing her temples, she replied unkindly, "I adopted you not for making you a rich man''s wife."


    Amanda stared at her in confusion, wondering what she meant.


    She knew Giana was her foster mother. Ten years ago, Giana adopted her from an orphanage.


    At that time, Giana had a biological daughter. That girl drowned in an ident, so Giana adopted


    Amanda.


    When Amanda followed Giana home for the first time, she was shocked as she had never known such


    a beautiful house existed.


    Later, Giana took her to attend different asions organized by the upper ss to get used to this


    social ss.


    After Giana divorced her husband, she brought Amanda back to the Harrison family.


    Giana told her she had a wealthy nephew. If Amanda married him, they both would lead an affluent life.


    However, that man had be a vegetable.


    Giana continued, her voice bringing Amanda back from her scattered thoughts, "I want you to marry


    Stefan because I want you to help me get the Harrison Group."


    "Stefan has be a vegetable now. How am I supposed to help you achieve your goal?" asked


    Amanda.

 Chapter 274 I Have The Final Say In The Harrison Family

    Chapter 274 I Have The Final Say In The Harrison Family


    Chapter 274 I Have the Final Say in the Harrison Family


    Amanda was still confused. She couldn''t understand why things had be like this.


    Giana exined coldly, as she was running out of her patience, "Stefan can never wake up. It''s


    wonderful. I''m the only member in the Harrison family."


    Amanda frowned at her, wondering if she had forgotten Rhys.


    After hesitating, she reminded Giana, "Mom, have you forgotten Rhys Williams is one of the Harrisons


    as well?"


    Giana sneered, gazing gloomily in the distance. "How would I forget about him? He''s just an illegitimate


    child who hasn''t been announced to the public."


    "Are you afraid he''ll do something to ruin your n?"


    Amanda frowned more deeply, her eyes with unconcealed confusion.


    Giana sneered and replied ironically, "I understand what''s in Rhys'' mind. Though willing to help


    Martha''s bastard, he doesn''t want to expose his rtionship with the Harrison family."


    Amanda considered for a while and understood her implications. But her hunch told her she had


    forgotten something else.


    Suddenly, a boy''s figure appeared in her mind. Amanda was taken aback and asked, "How about


    Martha''s son?" The boy was also one of the Harrisons.


    "He''s only four years old. What can he do?" Giana chuckled, her eyes glittering in excitement.


    Thinking that she would be the president and chairwoman of the Harrison Group, she was


    overjoyed.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Amanda reminded her, "Mom, although the boy is only four, he''s one of the Harrisons. Will


    the Harrison Group''s shareholders make any decisions because of this boy..."


    Amanda broke off, but Giana understood what she implied.


    Lifting an eyebrow, she replied sarcastically, "Martha never admits that boy''s surname is Harrison, does


    she? What does he have to do with the Harrison Group then?"


    "She only pretends to be so. How can you believe it?" Amanda''s voice was full of jealousy when she


    mentioned Martha.


    She believed Martha only verbally denied it but looked forward to letting her son inherit the Harrison


    Group.


    Giana looked into Amanda''s eyes icily and answered in a ruthless tone, "Then I''ll make that bastard''s


    life hell."


    She believed Heaven had offered her an opportunity by making Stefan a vegetable.


    She would kill whoever dared to stop her, making them die miserably.


    Martha was too young to win against her.


    Giana had the confidence that the Harrison Group would belong to her eventually.


    The thought sent her into pleasure, her eyes glimmering excitedly.


    Thinking all the Harrison Group''s properties would be hers, Giana smiled triumphantly.


    Amanda had never seen her mother like this before. She shuddered, pressing her lips in silence.


    Then she also couldn''t help imagining her life after her mother took over the Harrison Group.


    In that case, Giana would buy her whatever she wanted. She could do anything she wanted.


    The more Amanda imagined, the more excited she became.


    With a smile, she said, "Mom, I believe the Harrison Group will develop increasingly better after you


    take it over."


    "Certainly." Giana nodded confidently. She never realized she had nothing to do with the current


    sess of the Harrison Group.


    After exchanging a few words with Giana, Amanda felt tired and returned to her room.


    Leaning against the couch leisurely, Giana stopped a maid walking out of the kitchen. "You. Come


    here."


    The maid pointed at herself, looking at Giana in confusion.


    Seeing that, Giana yelled arrogantly, "Who else could it be? Is there anyone else in the room?"


    The maid looked around and found she was the only maid in the living room, so she walked towards


    Giana timidly.


    After she stopped, Giana ordered crossly, "Go to gather all the servants and maids here. I''ll make an


    announcement."


    "Yes, ma''ma," the maid answered and turned away.


    Shortly after, the servants, maids, and the vi''s butler were lined up neatly in the living room.


    Sitting on the couch, Giana asked, "Is everyone here?"


    "Yes, Ms. Harrison," the butler stood out and answered before turning to the line.


    The vi was in Stefan''s name, so it had nothing to do with Giana. However, Stefan had be a


    vegetable, so all his properties would probably belong to Giana in the future.


    None wanted to lose their jobs, so they had to obey Giana''s order.


    Giana nced at them leisurely. She stood up and said in a stern tone, "Stefan has be a


    vegetable. No one knows when he''ll wake up. From now on, I''ll have the final say in the Harrison


    family."


    "Any objections?"


    Raising her chin, Giana looked down her nose at the servants and maids.


    She owned the house now. If anyone dared to disobey her, she could directly fire the person.


    All the servants and maids knew Giana wanted to establish her authority. Lowering their heads, they


    kept silent.


    Since there was no objection, Giana smiled happily. "You''re always doing good jobs. However, I must


    emphasize it here. Whoever disobeys me will be kicked out of the Harrison Vi."


    "After all, our Harrison family has too many properties. We only hire people who make contributions.


    Otherwise, other families will mock us."


    The servants and maids exchanged nces and quickly lowered their heads silently, afraid of annoying


    Giana and being kicked out.


    The butler had been taking care of Stefan for years. He secretly heaved a sigh, worried about Stefan''s


    status.


    Giana announced Stefan had be a vegetable, but the butler wondered if Stefan could still wake


    up.


    He had worked for the Harrison family for decades and didn''t want Giana to ruin the Harrison family.


    However, he couldn''t do anything.

 Chapter 275 The Harrison Group Is Precarious

    Chapter 275 The Harrison Group Is Precarious


    Chapter 275 The Harrison Group Is Precarious


    The next day, in the conference room of the Harrison Group.


    When Giana walked in, the shareholders had already gathered and were waiting for her.


    With a smile lifting the corner of her mouth to perfection, she, elegantly, walked to the table and sat in


    the host''s seat.


    "Sorry, I''mte."


    "Not at all. Just in time."


    One of the shareholders ttered Giana, who had not shown up for a long time.


    And another one immediately added,


    "Mea culpa. We''re too early. You''re the only member of the Harrison family. It behooves us to await


    you."


    Other shareholders in the generation of the old Mr. Harrison looked at each other but kept silent with


    their lipspressed.


    They all knew the old Mr. Harrison had a daughter who was always outside.


    Soon after she came back, Stefan just got into trouble, which made them suspicious about it.


    Finally, an original shareholder broke the ice tactfully.


    "Ms. Harrison, it''s been a long time. When did you get back? We old fellows do not catch wind of that."


    "I just returned to pay Stefan a visit. But I never expected that..."


    Giana sighed with emotion with a sad look.


    People present here had experienced the wax and wane of the business world. So, before she


    finished, they knew her meaning.


    Soon, one of them continued, "The Harrison Group has gone through many difficulties. We will make it


    this time as long as we work in unison."


    Others nodded and echoed his view.


    Giana frowned slightly with a glint of displeasure in her eyes. But in the next second, she looked normal


    again and said in a worried tone deliberately.


    "Yes, you''re right. But considering public opinion has been whipped up, we should cope with internal


    troubles."


    The shareholders looked at her, looking sullen.


    A long whileter, a shareholder spoke, breaking the temporary silence.


    "So, convening the meeting is for internal troubles?"


    "Sure," Giana''s firm voice said.


    Then she pretended to be grieved and feigned wiping away her crocodile tears.


    She looked up around at the shareholders and felt excited at the thought that she would soon own the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Harrison Group.


    But she still remained her sad look and said in a loud voice, "In fact, I also want to discuss with you the


    next step of the Harrison Group."


    "How about Mr. Harrison? Is there no possibility for him to wake up again?"


    One of the shareholders asked, his voice showing his worries.


    He watched Stefan grow up since his childhood who was as familiar to him as the back of his hand.


    And all the original shareholders were well aware of Stefan''s capability.


    To avoid any interruptions, Giana had to say straight out the purpose of her visit immediately, "In truth,


    I''m here to tell you about this. The doctor said Stefan has be a vegetable and might never wake


    up again."


    Timely, Giana showed a sad expression and then continued-


    "It''s been all over the media for days, and the stocks of the Harrison Group have been tumbling down.


    If no one can take charge as soon as possible, it will turn into great trouble..."


    The shareholders exchanged uneasy nces and wore expressions of unutterable heaviness on their


    faces.


    She was right. It was clear that since the news of Stefan''s vegetative state had spread, the Harrison


    Group''s future was uncertain, and without swift action, thepany could be facing a financial crisis.


    As Giana told them about this situation, they all suspected that she might have been the one who


    leaked the news about Stefan''s condition.


    However, given the circumstances, there was no one else in the family who could be the sessor of


    the Harrison Group.


    As the atmosphere grew tenser, Giana couldn''t help but feel satisfied deep withwithin herself.


    She tilted the corner of her lips imperceptibly and put on a facade of toughness as she spoke, "The


    Harrison Group is precarious right now, and as the only member of the family, I think I should take


    responsibility for..."


    "Hold on."


    Suddenly, the door to the conference room burst open, interrupting her speech.


    All the people turned their heads towards the door.


    It was Eden who disappeared from the Harrison Group yesterday, standing at the entrance with a


    confident expression. And by his side stood a tall and slim figure; it was Martha.


    The shareholders were all surprised and wondered why these two unexpected visitors had shown up.


    However, it was the turning point for Giana who wanted to take charge of the Harrison Group.


    Giana''s pupils constricted as she watched two of them enter the room. Her eyes betrayed a deep


    resentment.


    Why did Marthae here?


    Did she bring Rhys here?


    At this moment, Giana''s heart raced with anxiety, but she quickly regained herposure.


    Rhys was the inheritor of the Williams Group now. There was no doubt that if he was acknowledged as


    the illegitimate son of the Harrison family, the Williams Group would be messed up.


    She calmed down a little at the thought of it and pretended to be surprised looking towards the door.


    "Martha, what brings you here?"

 Chapter 276 Grass Widow

    Chapter 276 Grass Widow


    Chapter 276 Grass Widow


    "Giana."


    Martha called Giana with a respectful tone and led Eden into the conference room.


    She showed up here today to prevent the Harrison family from falling into the hands of Giana.


    The shareholders present were taken aback by Martha''s sudden appearance.


    No one had expected her, who had disappeared for a long time, to pop up at this critical moment.


    Before Giana could react, Martha took the initiative to ask, "Giana, what is the purpose of the


    shareholder meeting today?"


    As Giana finally came back to life, she narrowed her eyes slightly and then looked at Martha benignly


    while feeling vignt within herself.


    "Stefan has managed the Harrison Group for so long, and it pains me to see it in such a state. I don''t


    think I can sit by anymore."


    "I know you love Stefan, but as your niece-inw, I don''t have the heart to see you work so hard for the


    A smile lifted the corner of Martha''s lips; she looked at Giana standing in front of her calmly.


    Although they had always been at odds, they had to maintain a seeming peace at this meeting.


    If this fragile peace were to be shattered, the Harrison Group would fall into even greater chaos.


    Upon hearing Martha talk about her age, Giana''s hands unconsciously clenched into fists by her side.


    She gritted her teeth but then sighed resignedly on purpose.


    "This is life. Who could have predicted that Stefan, such a great man, would end up as a vegetable?"


    "Now, thepany''s stocks have been falling due to him. If I don''t stand out and be the


    backbone of the Harrison Group, I''m afraid that..."


    Giana didn''t finish her words, but everyone in the conference room knew what she meant.


    Indeed, if they didn''t elect a new CEO for Harrison Group soon, thepany''s contracts with its


    partners would be terminated, which would lead to ack of funds, and thepany would be


    devoured by otherpetitors.


    Martha cast a respectful nce at Giana and lowered her head before speaking in a confident and


    the Harrison Group pass this crisis."


    Deliberately, Giana looked at Martha in shock, "But I heard that you and Stefan are getting a divorce,


    aren''t you?"


    Martha furrowed her brows slightly and looked at Giana with her lipspressed, waiting for her to


    continue.


    Soon, Giana spoke, "I know you and Stefan are having problems in your marriage, and you always


    want a divorce. Now that Stefan is in such a condition, your leaving has no ground for me. After all, I


    can''t force you to stay married and be a grass widow."


    Eden, who stood by Martha''s side, clenched his fists tightly and almost rushed forward to argue with


    Giana.


    However, it urred to him that Martha had told him to endure, and thus he managed to restrain


    himself.


    As the shareholders in the conference room heard about the divorce, they could not help but start


    whispering among themselves.


    If Martha was about to divorce Stefan, then she wouldn''t have the right to stand here.


    Naturally, Martha heard their gossip. She frowned slightly and then spoke in a intive voice,


    "Giana, I admit I used to want to divorce Stefan. But now he has be a vegetable, I can''t leave him


    alone."


    "No worries. No matter how difficult it is, I will work it out." Giana seized the time and dered her


    importance to the Harrison Group.


    Martha looked into Giana''s eyes inscrutably, thinking that this woman was full of cunning and deceit.


    Her mind was racing, and she quickly retorted Giana''s words, "I appreciate your concern about the


    Harrison Group. But I will wait for Stefan until he wakes up. After all, he is crucial for thepany."


    As Martha spoke, she nced at her watch.


    It had been almost half an hour, but Rhys was still nowhere in sight.


    However, as she thought it over, she couldn''t help smiling with a wry smile.


    If Rhys was here now and admitted he was a member of the Harrison family in front of so many people,


    it would be a disaster for the Williams Group.


    Giana stood in front of Martha and easily perceived her growing anxiety.


    It was no use feeling anxious, and she could not count on Rhys'' help since he needed to take charge of


    the Williams Group.


    Giana raised her eyebrows at Marthacently, thinking that Rhys would never give her a hand.


    If Rhys didn''t stand up for her, Martha had no way to prevent Giana though she wanted to. A woman


    who was about to divorce Stefan was not worthy of standing here.


    Giana''s eyes were full of amusement, but she still acted like being tough and consoling Martha.


    "Martha, I understand your hopes, but the doctor says that Stefan may never recover consciousness.


    How can I believe he wille back to me?"


    "He will. I promise. And the Harrison family will be fine. You don''t have to be concerned about it,


    Giana."


    Martha''s eyes grew darker, and her voice grew firmer.


    Now that Rhys had no intention ofing, Martha saw no point in continuing the conversation with


    Giana.


    Giana maintained herposure and continued to stare at her, pulling a wry face, "Do you mean the


    Before Martha said something, she continued, "It''s the worst situation. The president of the Harrison


    Group bes a vegetable while there is no one else who can take charge of it, thus I have to help


    save thepany."


    Marthapressed her lips and kept silent.


    Compared to Giana, who was one of the members of the Harrison family, Martha was only a wife who


    wanted to divorce Stefan in the eyes of the shareholders.


    Giana noticed Martha''s silence and looked even morecent, but she just went on her speech in


    a pretentiously resigned tone, "Honey, please understand that I have no choice. I..."


    Then Giana even paused due to sobbing and then said, "I can''t let thepany get beset with the


    crisis without doing anything, can I?"


    The shareholders nodded. They agreed with Giana on this point.


    Martha looked at Giana impassively and kept silent, her hands clenched tightly at her side.


    She would not allow Giana to take control of the Harrison Group, and yet Giana almost persuaded all of


    the shareholders.


    Even Eden, standing by her, pulled her sleeves and indicated her with his eyes.


    Although Giana harbored some ulterior motive for taking charge of the Harrison Group, now, there must


    be someone born in the Harrison family to be the backbone.


    Martha knew that Eden wanted her to give in, but she couldn''t reconcile herself to giving Stefan''s years


    of effort to Giana on a silver tter!


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She repeatedly clenched her fists and loosened them. Then she took a deep breath and smiled,


    "Giana, I have to tell you that you''re not the only person with Harrison''s blood."


    People in the room felt confused and looked at each other.


    Even Giana was staring at her in shock. Did she still want to take advantage of Rhys, who had not


    shown up yet?


    She acted like she was astonished and asked with an undoubted voice, "Who else except me?"


    Martha nodded seriously and replied calmly, "Do you remember that Stefan has a son?"

 Chapter 277 Sorry, IM Late

    Chapter 277 Sorry, I''M Late


    Chapter 277 Sorry, I''m Late


    Martha''s words made the silent conference room burst into an uproar.


    The shareholders were whispering about Stefan and his son.


    They had never heard that Stefan got a boy, let alone expected that it would be exposed today. And


    Giana''s stunned look showed that it should be the truth.


    Martha could listen to their sounds of shock, which were not lowish.


    Before Jimmy was born, she was unwilling to allow Jimmy to use Harrison as his surname as Stefan


    treated her cruelly.


    But now, Jimmy was herst shot in the locker.


    Stefan saved her life, so she couldn''t let Giana take thepany away from him.


    Eden also felt a bit shocked at her words, but he soon epted them.


    In his opinion, Jimmy''s being the president was much better than Giana''s.


    After discussion, the shareholders couldn''t refrain from not asking Giana, "Giana, is that true?"


    Giana nodded slowly.


    Although she was surprised that Martha finally revealed the existence of her bastard, it was still within


    her expectations.


    She covered up her shock and said with a wry smile, "Yes. I know that child who just came out of the


    hospital. He''s less than five years old."


    The shareholders felt disappointed at it.


    Stefan lost his parents when he was a child and became the teenage president of and the backbone of


    the Harrison Group.


    If his son was also a teenager, he could prop up thepany. Like father, like son.


    However, he was only a 5-year-old boy. How could he shoulder such a responsibility?


    The atmosphere became a bit frozen. After a while, Giana''s questioning voice reverberated in the


    room, which broke the silence.


    "Martha, are you thinking about making your 5-year-old son the president of the Harrison family?"


    Martha didn''t know how to respond, her eyes bing darker, but Eden beside her spoke for her with


    a gentle voice.


    "Why not? The 5-year-old boy is the scion of the Harrison family, but Mrs. Harrison can be his acting


    president and help him deal with the business."


    Giana frowned and cursed Eden in her mind.


    But before long, she came up with a response and said with a smile, "Is it kind of inappropriate for


    Martha to be the acting president?"


    Eden got a moment''s stunned silence. At this time, Martha said in a mild tone, "Giana, could you


    please tell me the reasons?"


    Giana looked at Martha in front of her worriedly as if she was really concerned about her.


    "You have been a wealthydy all along. I''m afraid that you will scramble to deal with so many issues in


    thepany."


    "In truth, you fret needlessly. You''ve nevere back and since you lived a rich life abroad."


    Martha subconsciously gave Giana a bigger smile.


    "Now, I''m the CEO of the Doyle Group. Although mypany is inferior to the Harrison Group, I''m a


    businesswoman after all."


    Giana frowned and red, but she had to keep her consciousness because of other shareholders


    present.


    Hearing Martha''s words, the shareholders began to whisper their agreement.


    Giana gripped the arms of her chair while pretending to be puzzled and asked, "But you''re going to


    divorce my nephew. How can I ask you to work for our enterprise? Besides, you''re not a member of the


    Harrison family by blood. How can you persuade the media?"


    After saying this, she seemed to be in charge again. She raised her eyebrows at Martha and then


    looked around at the shareholders.


    "I think I''m the best person to be the acting president. If Stefan finally woke up, I''d quit immediately. It''s


    the best result. But if Stefan will never wake up as the doctor said, I''ll continue to foster his son to be


    the sessor."


    "So, what do you think?"


    They then began discussing in whispers.


    After a long while, the most senior shareholder among them said, "We agree with Giana. Given the


    current crisis, it''s a wiser choice."


    Martha looked at Eden with a grim face.


    What else could they do as the shareholders agreed with Giana?


    Eden saw Martha''s request for help in her eyes. However, he also failed to refute Giana at this point.


    Meanwhile, Giana''s eyes were filled with smugness as she observed the eye contact between them.


    She smiled at Martha and asked briskly, "Do you have any other suggestions, my dear niece-inw?"


    Martha frowned, feeling unsure of what to do next.


    Just then, the door of the conference room was opened again; a person that no one in the room had


    expected to see walked in.


    Everyone looked towards the door as they heard the sound of the door.


    It was Rhys, holding a file folder and smiling at the doorway.


    "Sorry, I''mte."


    Giana looked at him in shock. She didn''t expect Rhys to appear at that moment.


    Martha was also taken back too. Her eyes glimmered with hope when she recognized the familiar


    figure.


    Deep down, she did hope Rhys could help her and prevent Giana from taking charge of the Harrison


    Group.


    At the same time, she didn''t want him to make any sacrifices that would cause chaos within the


    Williams Group.


    Everyone in the conference room, except for Martha and Eden, was amazed to see Rhysing here.


    Two of the younger shareholders even failed to control themselves and cried out.


    "Rhys Williams!"


    "Why is he here?"


    Once other shareholders realized who he was, they began to whisper among themselves.


    Sitting at the head of the table, Giana was initially stunned but soon prepared herself for the possibility


    that Rhys might reveal his real identity of being a member of the Harrison family.


    If he did so, telling everyone that he was also the son of her elder brother and a rightful heir to the


    As she thought of this, Giana feltposed, but she continued to re at Rhys with a fierce look.


    What she didn''t realize was that Rhys didn''te here to reveal his identity.


    Rhys saw everyone''s being shocked, his long, narrow, and dark eyes growing darker.


    He knew he could not show his identity as a member of the Harrison family.


    At present, he was the only person who took charge of the Williams Group. If he admitted he was the


    illegitimate son of Frank Harrison in public, it would get the Williams family into great trouble.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    With a light smile, Rhys looked charmingly at Martha, who was hoping for hising.


    "Don''t be so surprised. I''m just here to deliver something to Martha."


    Everyone felt more confused about his intention.


    Martha stared at him with bewilderment and had no idea what he was going to do.


    Rhys then handed the file folder to an original shareholder who was closest to him.


    "Stefan left it to me. Have a look and make a decisionter."


    The shareholder took it and opened it. There were four words on the first page: Equity Interest Transfer


    Agreement.


    Martha and Giana didn''t know why Rhys got this agreement and why he took it out at this time.


    Eden, standing next to Martha, saw the document and soon realized that it was the one that Stefan


    previously asked him to draft and gave to Rhys.


    At that time, Stefan had intended to use half of thepany''s equity in exchange for Rhys'' bone


    marrow for Jimmy''s marrow transnt surgery.


    After the shareholders finished reading the document, they looked at each other at a loss for words.


    None of them expected Stefan to give Rhys an equity transfer agreement.


    When they came back to life, they saw Rhys elegantly taking back the agreement and handing it to


    Martha.


    "Mr. Harrison told me to give it to you."


    The shareholders turned to look at Martha in surprise.


    Martha took the agreement and opened it.


    "This is an equity transfer agreement for half of the shares of the Harrison Group."


    Stefan had signed in the lower left corner of the agreement while the space for the beneficiary''s


    signature was still nk...

 Chapter 278 Not Righteous

    Chapter 278 Not Righteous


    Chapter 278 Not Righteous


    Martha frowned and pondered for a while. She figured out that Stefan was about to give it to Rhys, but


    she didn''t know why there was no signature from the beneficiary.


    Rhys saw that Martha didn''t say anything but stared at the document and couldn''t help giving her a hint


    with his eyes. He wanted her to sign her name on it quickly.


    However, Martha looked at her with her eyes full of confusion.


    Rhys was speechless. From his perspective, Martha was always smart, and he never expected that


    she would be heavy-headed like this one day.


    Finally, Eden beside her understood Rhys'' meaning and moved forward, pointing at the equity transfer


    agreement.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the agreement that Mr. Harrison gave Martha before."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Martha was startled at his words, but she soon made clear their intentions.


    They wanted her to sign her name on the agreement in front of the shareholders and she became the


    beneficiary so that she could own the shares of the Harrison Group and acted as acting president of


    well reason.


    Then Giana would stand no chance of vie with her for this position.


    Giana in the host''s seat knew the significance of the agreement.


    Her face turned sullen, and she began to lose her temper and shout, "It''s impossible. Stefan will not


    give you the shares of the Harrison Group!"


    Then she rose to her feet and grabbed the document to read it through.


    However, she found the signature did belong to Stefan.


    Martha impassively looked at Giana, who was ill-mannered now and asked in a deliberately


    interrogative tone, "Giana, Stefan didn''t believe in me and hurt me before, thus he gave it to me as


    The shareholders in the conference room were all aware of Hollie''s affair, and it was natural for them to


    think of her upon hearing Martha''s question.


    They felt that thepensation was reasonable if it was because of Hollie.


    However, Giana failed to reconcile herself to the fact that her nephew would give shares to a woman


    who was about to divorce him.


    Before her nominal aunt responded, Martha quickly picked up a pen and signed the agreement on the


    table.


    After seeing her name on the agreement, Giana shook her head in shock and screeched on a higher


    pitch, "Ridiculous! It''s not true!"


    "Giana, the agreement has legal effect. It''s not up to you to decide."


    And an old shareholder said while another one next to him hurriedly echoed.


    "It must be true. Thepany is on the cusp of the controversy, and the most important thing is to


    stabilize thepany''s development now."


    Their points of view were supported by other shareholders.


    Giana lost her words but could only re at Martha, while Martha seemed to ignore her anger but


    looked at the shareholders calmly.


    "Currently, we need to pool our effort and get through the hardship of thepany. I believe the


    Harrison Group will resuscitate as long as we work together."


    As she finished her speech, all of the shareholders nodded at her and gave their approval.


    Martha smiled a light smile and said coolly, "In addition, the doctor just said Stefan may not wake up


    again. But I think he will be bound toe back to life."


    Several of the old shareholders had watched Stefan grow up since he was a child, and when they


    heard Martha say so, they all nodded in agreement.


    Naturally, they certainly hoped Stefan would wake up again.


    After a while, Eden led the shareholders to vote for Martha and Giana as candidates for the acting CEO


    of the Harrison Group. In the end, Martha won the election without any suspense.


    Meanwhile, Giana was only given the position of assistant.


    She red at Martha discontentedly, but Marthapletely ignored her gaze and instructed Eden on


    what they should do next.


    Martha looked at the shareholders present with a serious expression and said sinctly, "The reason


    why the stocks of the Harrison Group are plummeting now is that people do not know we have elected


    a new president for thepany."


    "So for today''s meeting, Eden, I need you to have the public rtions department prepare well and try


    to unravel the negative opinions of the Harrison Group."


    Eden nodded and replied seriously, "I''ll arrange it right away."


    After speaking a few more words, Martha got up and left the conference room.


    Not long after she left the Harrison Group, she was stopped by Giana in a deserted ce.


    Giana walked angrily to the driver''s door and questioned Martha in a rage, "Did you counterfeit that


    equity transfer agreement?"


    Upon seeing her true ugliness of human nature, Martha felt stunned at first and then answered her


    impassively,


    "You''re joking. How could I forge it?"


    "Then why did Rhys hand it to you? Are you involved in some unspeakable dealings with that bastard?"


    Giana''s voice was filled with anger and her words were sharp.


    Martha''s expression turned cold at her words.


    "The agreement was given to him by Stefan. It''s none of my business."


    "You..."


    Giana red at Martha, feeling enraged but unable to say something to refute.


    Martha also stared at her indifferently. After a moment, she said in a callous voice, "Giana, if you''re


    done with me, please move. You''re in my way."


    "Martha! How unscrupulous you are! You colluded with Rhys to make me lose my power thoroughly."


    Giana pointed at Martha, wishing to tear her apart with thousands of cuts.


    Martha''s expression turned serious and she sneered at the woman in front of her, questioning


    rhetorically, "Is it more righteous to have your daughter use philter on Stefan? Do you think it is a great


    trick?"


    Their rtionship should have deteriorated even further, but Stefan remained a shred of sanity which


    stopped him from forcing himself on her.


    Thus, she didn''t think Giana had good reasons to make allegations since she coulde up with such


    a scheme.


    Giana froze and immediately understood what Martha was referring to was the incident of Amanda


    trying to drug Stefan.


    Feeling guilty, Giana lost the confidence to question Martha anymore.


    With a mocking nce at Giana, Martha drove her car away.


    ...


    With the help of the public rtions department, the shareholders'' meeting of the Harrison Group soon


    overshadowed the previous trending topic of Stefan bing a vegetable.


    And the current trending topic was the appointment of Martha as the acting CEO of the Harrison Group.


    The CEO of the Doyle Group became the acting CEO of the Harrison Group after being voted by the


    shareholders.


    Latest news: The CEO of the Doyle Group just became the acting CEO of the Harrison Group. Was


    there any hidden agenda behind it?


    ording to reliable information, Martha, the acting CEO of the Harrison Group, had be the


    richest woman in this city.


    The husband of the acting CEO of the Harrison Group would never wake up. Was it true that she would


    be a grass widow?

 Chapter 279 Remaining Unconscious

    Chapter 279 Remaining Unconscious


    Chapter 279 Remaining Unconscious


    The news reports varied. Somemented with sharp words while others showed sympathy for


    Martha.


    Despite the contrasting viewpoints, the stock price of the Harrison Group became marginally higher


    after the shareholders'' meeting.


    And it seemed that these different opinions have no bearing on Martha.


    Since she entrusted the matter to Eden, she had not paid any further attention to the news and public


    opinions.


    In the house of the Doyle family.


    No sooner had Martha got home than she saw her father sitting on the sofa, lost in thought.


    It had been three or four hours since the news broke. Her father must have already known the rted


    news about the Harrison Group.


    After hesitating for a moment, she finally walked over to sit beside her father, asking a bit nervously,


    "Dad, do you think I was wrong?"


    Maxwell shook his head and smiled, "You''re my girl. I know you will not leave the Harrison Group alone


    relentlessly."


    He knew his daughter best and understood that she was always grateful and repaid kindness.


    Stefan saved her life, and thus it was natural for her to take responsibility for hispany.


    Martha felt more relieved and touched by his father''s response and support.


    "Dad, thank you."


    Maxwell gave Martha an affectionate smile while his heart ached for her.


    "You''re now in charge of the Doyle Group and the Harrison Group. It''s a heavy workload."


    "No worries. I will give thepany back to Stefan as soon as he wakes up."


    Martha replied with a smile, though she looked a bit tired.


    Just then, Jimmy came down from upstairs.


    When the little boy saw his mommy, his eyes brightened and he eximed in delight, "Mommy, you''re


    back!"


    Martha smiled and nodded at him. Noticing his eager expression, she couldn''t help reminding him.


    "Slow down and watch your step."


    Soon enough, Jimmy ran over to his mother and jumped into her arms.


    He sniffed the pleasant scent of Martha and looked up at her with a grin.


    "Mommy, Granny Bianca said I would start kindergarten in two days, and I want mommy and daddy to


    Sadness flickered in Martha''s eyes due to Jimmy''s request and she dropped her gaze with her lips


    The little guy always hoped his father would be fine. However, Stefan had been a vegetable now, and


    Martha didn''t know how to broach the subject with her son.


    Maxwell knew Stefan''s condition and understood Martha was in a dilemma.


    He smiled and waved to Jimmy, saying in a gentle voice, "Jimmy,e here. Hug me."


    Jimmy tilted his head looking at Maxwell and then ran to him.


    Maxwell held Jimmy in his arms and stroked his head affectionately, "Good boy, your daddy needs to


    rest for a while."


    The little guy curled his lips and asked in an unpleasant tone, "But how long?"


    Maxwell''s eyes shed with a hint of unease. He didn''t know how to answer his question, so he just


    When Martha got better from the sadness, she smiled and said, "It won''t be long."


    She believed if Stefan knew their son was waiting for him to wake up, he would not keep slumbering.


    ...


    The next day, Martha went to the hospital with Melissa.


    On the way, Melissa, who was sitting in the passenger seat, felt unusually excited and said, "I saw the


    news yesterday and I didn''t expect that Stefan just give everything to you. He''s doing so well now."


    "If I had such a husband, I would love him, soul and heart."


    Hearing her words, Martha turned her head towards Melissa and told her the truth resignedly.


    "It''s not what you think. All of this is just a stratagem made by Rhys and Eden."


    "What?"


    Melissa tipped her head to look at Martha and asked in an unbelievable tone, "But why?"


    Martha nodded slightly and had to make an exnation, "To prevent Giana from taking charge of the


    Harrison Group."


    Melissa got a moment of enlightenment.


    "I know a man can''t change so much who even gives up his shareholdings to others."


    Martha couldn''t help butugh since what Melissa meant was the other way around.


    The next moment, Melisa began to shout as she suddenly thought of something,


    "Anyway, now you legally own half of the shareholdings of Harrison Group, don''t you?"


    "Yes."


    Martha responded calmly, but she didn''t understand why her friend was getting so excited.


    Soon, Melissa answered.


    "Does it mean you can seize this chance to let the Doyle Group go independent?"


    "Theoretically, yes. But I won''t."


    Martha was frank with Melissa that she wanted the Doyle Group to be independent in another


    way.


    That was, the independence of herpany must be aboveboard.


    Melissa looked at the woman next to her and asked in confusion, "So why don''t you make ite true


    while Stefan is still in aa?"


    "I want to be righteous instead of being a vulture."


    Martha spoke her mind while she also knew that Melissa was concerned about her business and


    situation.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped in the hospital''s underground parking lot.


    Hardly had they arrived at Stefan''s ward when Eden just walked out.


    Martha gave Eden an expectant nce which seemed to ask him if Stefan had woken up.


    Eden shook his head and replied in a deep voice, "Nothing changes. He remains unconscious. There is


    no hint that he will be awake."


    The hope in Martha''s eyes dimmed, and she suddenly looked overwhelmingly disappointed.


    Melissa, who stood next to her, noticed her sadness, red at Eden, and med Eden for not tactfully


    sharing the bad news.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 280 You Are Having A Fever

    Chapter 280 You Are Having A Fever


    Chapter 280 You Are Having a Fever


    Time passed quickly. A week slipped away in the blink of an eye. What happened to the Harrison


    Group also slowly faded out of the public''s vision.


    Although the crisis had gradually calmed down, Stefan was still in aa.


    By the end of the week, Jimmy had gone to kindergarten.


    The little boy had been upset, for his daddy didn''t escort him to the kindergarten.


    As time passed by, Martha felt that it is not the right way to keep it from Jimmy. After all, a lie would be


    exposed sooner orter.


    She wanted to tell him the truth, but she just never found the right time to do it.


    Since she was the acting president of the Harrison group, she had been busy and always workedte


    into the night this week.


    After she was appointed, Eden had been on hand to assist her in dealing with affairs.


    Otherwise, with her just taking over the group, and Stefan''s falling into aa, she really couldn''t


    make up her mind on a lot of major business.


    Martha was also clear that the reason why she could hold this position and beat Giana this time was


    because of the share transfer agreement.


    At this moment, the slightest mistake she made would be caught by Giana. She would definitely make


    a big fuss over it and even hold a general meeting of shareholders to impeach her.


    In that case, all her and Eden''s efforts would be in vain.


    One day when Martha was still workingte in the Harrison Group, her mobile phone suddenly rang


    harshly.


    Looking at Louis'' name on the phone, she was slightly stunned and picked up the call, confused.


    The minute she picked up the phone, Louis'' deep voice reached her


    "Dear Miss Doyle, this is Louis. Do you have time now?"


    "Yes, but I wonder what Mr. Caesar wants to see me about."


    Martha rubbed her temples, exhausted, and asked the question, puzzled.


    Louis on the other side of the phone curled his thin lips into a slight smile.


    "I took the liberty of calling today to ask my muse if she would like to have dinner with me tonight and


    talk about that coboration we mentioned earlier."


    Martha, who was sitting in the office, brightened when she heard the news. It was until then that she


    remembered they still had construction cooperation about Headow Complex.


    There had been so much going on that she had been so busy with the Harrison Group''s business that


    she had forgotten all about Louis.


    The next second, Louis'' gentle voice interrupted Martha''s thoughts.


    "Miss Doyle, are you still there?"


    Martha''s hand that was holding the phone tightened. She answered immediately.


    "I happen to be free this evening, and I wonder where Mr. Caesar wants to go for dinner?"


    "No. 18 East Street, I will wait for you there."


    Louis said this and hung up the phone.


    Martha raised her hand to check the time and stood up to go to the appointment.


    But the minute she stood up, her body shook and there was a dizzying sensation in her mind. Her hand


    that was on the table unconsciously clenched the desk.


    After a long time, she felt much better. She slowly went out, took her coat, and put it on.


    Half an hourter, by the time Martha entered the restaurant, Louis had already taken a seat and was


    waiting for her.


    When Martha walked in, she sensed the unusual atmosphere inside the restaurant.


    Knowing that it was a lover''s restaurant and seeing that Louis was sitting in a single booth, she sensed


    something weird.


    She could not help picturing in her mind the first time she met Louis.


    At that time, Louis publicly gave her thest lot in the auction and expressed his love for her.


    And now, he asked her to have dinner here. She was afraid that Louis still had other intentions.


    On her way to Louis'' booth, Martha thought for a long time and finally came up with a solution.


    Smiling, she paused beside the booth and said softly, "Mr. Caesar, it seems this is not the appropriate


    environment for business. Why don''t we have dinner somewhere more elegant? My treat."


    "I like it here."


    Louis smiled at Martha. When he saw Martha''s slight frown, he asked.


    "Don''t you like it here, or do you have other scruples?"


    Martha frowned even more.


    Then she shook her head slightly and sat down opposite Louis.


    As soon as she sat down, Louis'' gentle sympathetic voice followed.


    "I saw what happened to you on the news. There are always some people on the Inte full of


    malicious spection about others. Don''t take it to heart."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m fine."


    Martha smiled and answered politely.


    Louis nodded. His thin lips parted again. "Everything will be all right."


    He did not want toment too much on Stefan''s vegetative state, nor did he want to interfere with


    Martha''s thoughts.


    Martha, who was sitting opposite him, nodded gently and turned her eyes down to the menu.


    Soon, the two of them ordered food.


    At dinner, Louis looked at Martha and said, "About the greening of Headow Complex, we want to build


    arge scale of green belt in front of themunity. What do you think?"


    Martha put down her fork, thought carefully, and gave her opinion.


    "Personally, I think it''s a good idea. If there is an istion of green belt, and owners can rest with a


    quieter environment."


    "Exactly. I just don''t know if there should be an amusement park in the neighborhood."


    As he was cutting the steak, Louis asked what he was struggling with.


    Martha nodded slightly. When she thought of Jimmy, the corners of her mouth curved up into a slight


    smile.


    "I think you should consider this proposal, after all, many families living in themunity must have


    children."


    Next, the two people discussed in detail about other construction issues in themunity.


    By the time they had finished talking, dinner was finished.


    When Martha finished her meal and turned to pick up her bag and stood up, she felt dark and dizzy


    again.


    She jerked, her hands not grasping anything to hold her. The next minute, she was falling to the


    ground.


    Just then, Louis strode forward and grabbed Martha''s arm to keep her from falling to the ground.


    Martha eased for a while until the dizziness slowly disappeared and her consciousness came back.


    The man standing beside her held her up and touched her forehead with concern.


    The minute his big hand met her forehead, Martha stepped back to avoid the touch.


    Louis had a slight frown on his face. He said with a serious tone.


    "You are having a fever."


    Martha took a couple of steps back, holding Louis at arm''s length, and then answered with a sense of


    indifference, "It''s okay. I guess I didn''t rest well."


    The man turned serious. He looked at her worriedly.


    Martha saw his worry but didn''t feel anything. Instead, she felt something was wrong.


    She had always felt that Louis cared too much about her...

 Chapter 281 Stefan Is Awake

    Chapter 281 Stefan Is Awake


    Chapter 281 Stefan Is Awake


    Martha let out a reluctant smile. Then, she turned around and left the restaurant before Louis.


    A gentle breeze blew to her face after she left the dining room, which made her a little more conscious.


    Louis quickened his pace to catch up with Martha and looked at her with a worried expression.


    "Martha, let me take you home."


    "Thank you, Mr. Caesar, but I''m alright."


    Martha, with a smile on her face, politely refused Louis'' kindness.


    Thetter, hearing this, slightly frowned. His thin lips parted again and said with a bossy tone.


    "You''re sick. It''s likely for you to have an ident if you drive home alone. Let me take you home."


    Martha heard it and found it hard to turn him down.


    When Louis'' driver pulled up in front of the restaurant, the two of them got into the car and sat in the


    back.


    It hadn''t been long before Louis spoke and broke the dreary atmosphere in the car.


    "Miss Doyle, can you tell me what you have in mind for the future?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Martha turned around and looked at the man sitting beside her with a confused face, not understanding


    what he meant.


    Louis shrugged and said, "I can see that you have lost your affection for Mr. Harrison. So, I don''t quite


    understand why you''re helping him in this case."


    "What do you think I was supposed to do?"


    Martha frowned slightly, then smiled and asked.


    Louis folded his arms in front of his chest and uttered in a nonchnt way.


    "Nothing."


    "One thing you may not know is that I have a child, and Stefan is the father."


    Martha gave him a nce and retorted.


    Soon, Louis opened his mouth again.


    "The child will not be the barrier to your choice. Since you don''t have much affection for Mr. Harrison, I


    don''t think you should involve yourself at all."


    Martha''s heart sank a bit when she heard it, but she managed to banter with him on the surface.


    "I didn''t realize you are such a gossip."


    "I''m not a gossip. I just feel sorry for you."


    He looked seriously at Martha. Meanwhile, his words suggested a sense of solemnity.


    Martha looked into his eyes with even more confusion. Why did he say that to her?


    It had not been long since she and Louis knew each other. Why could he say such a thing, as if he was


    aware of all the things happened between her and Stefan.


    Louis seemed to understand the doubt in Martha''s eyes. He smiled and reached out his hands to help


    Martha sort out the hair in front of her forehead.


    "You have better days ahead of you."


    You should not stop your steps merely for a man.


    Louis looked into her eyes with aplicated expression, but his smile remained gentle.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha sensed the deeper meaning in his words, but what she couldn''t figure out was why she felt


    something so familiar.


    The next day, the photos of Martha and Louis eating together yesterday were uploaded to thework,


    which made the originally calmed news a hot issue again.


    The photos ced on the news were clearly carefully angled.


    In one of the photos, it seemed as if Louis was holding Martha in his arms and then reaching out to


    touch her forehead in a flirting way.


    In addition, when Martha and Louis were negotiating, her bright smile was also captured.


    After the photos were posted online, articles mocking Martha seemed to be backed with evidence,


    making the public believe the rumors to be true.


    Before long, the Inte was full of negative news about her.


    When Martha woke up in the morning and scanned Twitter on her phone, she couldn''t help but frown


    and turn serious.


    The trending on Twitter was basically the same.


    While Mr. Harrison was still in aa, Mrs. Harrison was already busy looking for her next husband.


    Shock! Just after Martha served as the acting president of the Harrison Group, she starts hunting for


    her next husband with this title.


    The acting president of the Harrison Group shares dinner with a mysterious man. What''s wrong?


    ording to reliable sources, Stefan Harrison is still in aa and his wife is already having an affair.


    Martha''s brows furrowed even deeper; her hands that were holding the mobile phone clenched.


    The pictures on the news were from her dinnerst night with Louis.


    The angles of those photos were clearly carefully picked. Clearly, they were released now to mislead


    people.


    Why did someone take pictures of her for no apparent reason?


    She lowered her eyes, and a familiar figure appeared in her mind.


    Her face brightened, but her eyes turned serious.


    Giana was the most likely person to have taken those photos, after all, it was she who had been spying


    on her recently.


    After figuring that out, she did not pay much attention to that. She washed and changed clothes, then


    went downstairs to eat breakfast.


    In the canteen, Bianca could not help but look at Martha with a worried face. She asked out of concern.


    "It''ll be alright. Cyberbullying will fade away in a few days."


    "I did nothing that vites my conscience, therefore, I''m afraid of nothing."


    Martha answered ndly and continued her breakfast.


    Seeing that, Bianca knew that she was going to the Doyle Group today.


    However, in this case, she was afraid that before Martha could enter thepany, she would be


    blocked at the doorway.


    After thinking twice, she said, "Why don''t you take the day off?"


    "Why?"


    Without overthinking, Martha asked confusedly.


    Hearing this, Bianca looked at Martha with more worry, her voice full of concern.


    "If you go to thepany today, I''m afraid there will be reporters outside thepany, and then you..."


    She could say no more.


    Hearing that, Martha naturally understood what Bianca was worried about.


    She smiled and said calmly, "I have done nothing to be ashamed of. Why should I be afraid to go?


    Doesn''t that suggest I''m guilty?"


    "But... People who believe rumors have lost their minds, and how would they care whether you did it or


    not?"


    Her words silenced Martha.


    Bianca was right. Those people would always believe what they want to believe, not the truth.


    Just then, a soft voice came from the staircase.


    "Mommy."


    Martha quickly adjusted her mood and turned to look at the little guy with a smile.


    "Jimmy is up."


    The little boy nodded gently, stepped down, and threw himself into his mommy''s arms.


    His little hands grasped Martha''s waist tightly. His voice was muffled, but with palpable anticipation.


    "Mommy, can I see Daddy after all this time?"


    Martha frowned slightly. Her heart sank a bit.


    She took him in her arms and asked with a smile, "Why do you want to see your daddy all of a


    sudden?"


    "It''s been a long time since Jimmy saw Daddy thest time. I want to see him today."


    Jimmy was quite clever. It had been an incredibly long time since Stefan fell into aa. Naturally, he


    sensed something was wrong for he still did not see his father.


    Moreover, his mother had beening homete and there rarely appeared a smile on her face, so,


    he could tell that she was hiding something from him.


    Martha, who knew her son well just like every other mother did, knew that she could not hide it from her


    son anymore.


    She nced at Bianca, who was sitting opposite her, and saw her nodding with difficulty.


    Not hearing his mommy''s answer for a long time, Jimmy frowned unhappily and acted pettishly,


    "Mommy, will you let me go to see Daddy today?"


    Martha seemed to have made a tough decision. She sorted out the hair on his forehead.


    "Jimmy, I want to tell you something important. When you hear this, can you promise that you will not


    me me?"


    The little boy looked at her with a confused face, wondering why she asked.


    For him, whatever Mommy did was right.


    He nodded his head, though puzzled.


    "What''s Mommy going to say?"


    Martha thought for a long time about how to tell him that Stefan was still in aa.


    Just as she was about to speak, the telephone in the hall suddenly rang. Bianca walked to answer it


    with a solemn face.


    Soon her excited voice resounded in the hall.


    "Martha, it''s from the hospital. The doctor said Stefan is awake!"

 Chapter 282 Who Are You?

    Chapter 282 Who Are You?


    Chapter 282 Who Are You?


    Martha''s eyes widened in shock. She looked at Bianca, unable to believe what she just said.


    It didn''t ur to her that just when she was about to confess to Jimmy, Stefan would actually wake up.


    After the ecstasy, she felt happiness flooded over herself. She knew it. She knew Stefan would wake


    up.


    Jimmy, who was standing in front of her, could not help but getting perplexed.


    Didn''t Daddy wake up already?


    Why was Bianca so happy that Daddy had woken up?


    Jimmy looked at his mommy with confusion and asked, "Mommy, Daddy is already awake, isn''t he?"


    After the shock, Martha felt much rxed.


    She let out a faint smile and fondled his head.


    "Haven''t you always wanted to see your daddy? You will see him today."


    Originally, Martha thought that since Stefan had been in aa for a week, he should not wake up so


    early, but who could tell the good news woulde so soon?


    Now that Stefan was awake, she would no longer be afraid of Giana''s covet and Harrison Group''s


    falling into the hands of others.


    Looking at Martha''s relief, Bianca felt her heart aching for her.


    She was fully aware of how hard Martha had been those days.


    Now that Stefan was awake, Martha wouldn''t have to be so tired.


    In the hospital.


    Since Stefan just woke up, he could only feel his head dizzying. Everything in front of him was circling.


    He pressed the bell and rested on the bed.


    Before long, a group of doctors and nurses arrived.


    They carried out a series of tests on him and were relieved when they determined that the patient was


    fine.


    The first ones to receive the news of his waking up were Giana and Amanda.


    On her way to the hospital, Giana saw the breaking news today.


    Now that Stefan just woke up, she was more than eager to show it to him and make a big fuss over it,


    so that her nephew could see how malicious Martha was.


    Half an hourter, the two of them arrived at the hospital.


    When taking the elevator, Giana earnestly talked with Amanda.


    "Now that Stefan just woke up, you must take good care of him."


    "Mom, I know."


    Amanda bowed shyly and answered softly.


    Now that Stefan was awake, he would marry her when he divorced that bitch.


    She smiled a little as she thought of it, and her mind began to imagine their future life.


    Soon, the two of them came to Stefan''s ward.


    Giana adjusted her emotions when she was outside the door and rushed in with shock.


    When she saw the man sitting on the bed, she said in a surprised tone, "You scared me to death,


    Stefan. I thought you were really never going to wake up."


    "You don''t know how worried I am these days. I haven''t been able to eat or sleep well since you fell into


    aa, but by the grace of God, you havee through."


    Amanda, who followed into the ward, also looked at him worriedly. She said with a smile.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How do you feel now, Stefan? Are you hungry? Would you like something to eat?"


    "Mom and I were worried about you when you were in aa. Now that you are awake, we can rx


    now."


    As she was saying, she put her hand onto those of Stefan''s and said, "Would you like to have anything


    to eat, Stefan?"


    Hearing their concern, Stefan frowned. He pressed his thin lips and said not a word.


    He looked at them with cold eyes, which revealed a little strangeness.


    Giana and Amanda, facing his look, were both shocked. They could not help but look at each other.


    Didn''t Stefan just wake up?


    Why did he look at them like that?


    The two of them saw the doubts in each other''s eyes. Later, it was Giana who gathered herself


    together and looked at the doctor standing beside her.


    "What''s the matter, doctor? Why doesn''t he seem to know us?"


    The doctor took a look and then spoke out about Stefan''s current situation.


    "The patient had a little problem with his brain waves, or maybe it was because he had been


    unconscious for so long that he couldn''t take in the outside world."


    "What does that mean?"


    Amanda didn''t understand. She frowned and asked eagerly.


    The doctor looked at the mother and daughter helplessly and exined, "To put it simply, the patient''s


    memory is in disorder. He lost memory temporarily."


    Upon hearing that, Giana widened her eyes. When she figured it out, the corners of her mouth


    unconsciously curved up.


    His amnesia was a great thing for her.


    Since she was given this opportunity, she was going to make the most of it.


    She looked at Amanda, who was standing beside her, and signaled her to cooperate with her.


    Not waiting for Amanda to understand, Giana took moves first. She pretended to look at Stefan


    unbelievably.


    "Do you really forget everything, Stefan?"


    The man sitting on the bed slightly frowned and looked at the woman in front of him with cold eyes.


    The doctors and nurses, who saw the scene, were perceptive enough to leave the ward.


    Soon, there were only Stefan, Giana and Amanda.


    After the doctors left, Giana could see clearly the doubts and confusion in Stefan''s eyes.


    She pretended to be miserable and began her action in the ward.


    "Why don''t you remember anything? If you don''t remember anything, what should we do? Do you know


    that while you were unconscious, your abominable wife nearly drove us to deaths?"


    "Stefan, look at me. Don''t you remember who I am?"


    Giana asked concernedly, but when she saw his confused face, pride and joy filled her heart.


    Looking at Giana''s face, Stefan shook his head and asked in confusion, "What''s my name?"


    "You don''t even remember your own name?"


    She was utterly shocked. As traces of surprise shed across her eyes, she had nned everything


    that was going to happen within herself.


    Stefan nodded hesitantly; his cold voice sounded.


    "Who are you?"


    He had no impression about them at all, let alone remembering who they were.


    Amanda finally knew what her mother meant and added in a sad tone.


    "Don''t you remember me, Stefan?"


    He frowned, shook his head slightly, and set his thin lips into a grim line.


    Hearing that, Amanda took two steps back in disbelief as if she had been struck by something huge,


    her eyes drooping with sorrow.


    "You said I was the most important thing to you. Why don''t you remember me now?"


    Stefan shook his head as hard as he could, trying to think of something, but nothing emerged in his


    brain.


    Amanda held his hand in distress, pretending to look worried, "It doesn''t matter if you can''t remember


    me. Don''t force yourself."


    Stefan unconsciously got rid of her hand and asked in a lowered voice, "Who are you?"

 Chapter 283 You Are The Wife Who Betrayed Me

    Chapter 283 You Are The Wife Who Betrayed Me


    Chapter 283 You Are the Wife Who Betrayed Me


    Giana looked at him and exined while pretending to choke up.


    "I''m your aunt, the only family you have in the world. And this girl is Amanda. She''s the one you love


    the most."


    "And the wife you just mentioned, what about her?"


    Stefan''s brows slightly furrowed. He could obviously feel the wife they just said was not the girl in front


    of him.


    Giana stiffened for a short minute and looked at the man as if something was hindering her. Then, she


    cried out miserably.


    "Your wife''s name is Martha. She has been suppressing me and Amanda since you were in aa.


    She doesn''t give us any chance at all."


    "Besides, she fabricated a share transfer agreement and took away your shares. Now, she is the acting


    president of the Harrison Group, the sole leader."


    Hearing that, Amanda raised her hand and wiped the tears away with faked sadness. She added,


    "Being the acting president is not all she has done. She''s been out tarnishing the reputation of the


    Harrison Group. While you were unconscious, she''s been hooking up with other men. I really did not


    expect your wife should be so shameless."


    The minute she finished her sentence, Giana quickly grabbed her mobile phone and showed this


    morning''s news to him.


    "Look at the news, Stefan. It says your wife is hooking up with other men, and some pieces of news


    even posted clear intimate photos."


    He looked down and saw the news-


    Mr. Harrison turned into a vegetative state while Mrs. Harrison was busy with other men.


    New acting president of the Harrison Group cheated on Mr. Harrison, proofs attached!


    Martha meets a mysterious man at night. Is Stefan being cheated?


    Stefan pointed at one piece of the news with a gloomy face.


    Soon, an intimate photo of Martha and Louis appeared in front of him. It was a photo of Louis touching


    Martha''s forehead.


    His eyes darkened and he felt a pang in the head.


    The woman looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember who she was.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He pressed his aching head, which was on the verge of explosion.


    Amanda moved forward to check what happened to him.


    "If you cannot remember it, just don''t think about it, Stefan. Though your wife betrayed you, I will


    always be there for you."


    He pressed his head hard. The pain was still there, but his eyes slowly turned sullen.


    His wife betrayed him in public...


    When he was in a vegetative state, his wife did not take care of him. Instead, she cheated on him.


    These words kept reying in his mind, over and over again.


    Before long, the temperature in the ward plummeted to below zero.


    Giana shivered unconsciously, but she was quick enough to give Amanda a hint.


    Thetter immediately stepped forward, sat down on the edge of the bed and began to cry.


    "Did you really forget all, Stefan? We used to be a couple who understand each other the most, but


    Martha managed to marry you, leaving us in such a state."


    "If she hadn''t stepped in, I would be your wife now!"


    Looking at Amanda''s tearful face, Stefan could feel no love at all.


    He frowned, trying to remember who he loved.


    As his head began to hurt again, his eyes grew darker and darker.


    Just at this time, Martha brought Jimmy into the ward.


    With a smile on her face, Martha looked happily at the direction of Stefan, her eyes full of joy.


    Jimmy was also very happy. Seeing his daddy sitting well on the bed, he could not help letting out an


    innocent smile.


    ''Daddy''s really fine.''


    Jimmy looked at Daddy joyfully. He let go of his mommy''s hand and wanted to run to the bedside to


    hug Daddy.


    Martha also approached him with a faint smile. She wanted to ask how he was feeling.


    But his unpleasant voice resounded in the ward.


    "You are the wife who cheated on me?"

 Chapter 284 This Child Is Someone ElseS?

    Chapter 284 This Child Is Someone Else''S?


    Chapter 284 This child is someone else''s?


    Martha''s body stiffened, looking with disbelief at the man who was sitting on the hospital bed and


    looking coldly at her.


    Jimmy, who wanted to run to his daddy, also stiffened and looked at his daddy with a puzzled face.


    For a moment he didn''t even believe that this was something his daddy could say.


    Giana and Amanda, who were standing to the side, heard this and a glint of calction shed across


    their eyes. They looked at Martha with a gaze full ofcency.


    Amanda even proudly raised her chin at Martha. Clearly, she was showing off.


    The joy on Martha''s face disappeared without a trace and she asked in confusion, "I don''t understand


    what you''re talking about."


    "You weren''t expecting me to wake up, were you?"


    Stefan sneered at the woman standing not far from him, and his words were full of mockery.


    Martha''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, and her voice grew cold as she spoke.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "It means exactly what you think it means."


    The man in the hospital bed looked coldly at Martha who had betrayed him and felt nothing but anger.


    He was in aa, and yet this damn woman dared to cuckold him!


    Stefan thought of this, the air around him dropped a couple of degrees, and his narrowed eyes became


    darker.


    "What, if I don''t wake up, do you think you can hide what you''ve done?"


    With that, he threw Giana''s cell phone at Martha with a sullen look.


    Martha saw the news on the phone. Her face changed, and her heart was suddenly filled with mixed


    feelings.


    She gritted her teeth and clenched her hands together at her side.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    "Is that you in the picture?"


    Stefan''s eyes were gloomy and he asked in a cold voice.


    Martha nodded and spoke coldly in reply, "It''s me, but I''m just talking to Louis about a joint project."


    "A joint project?"


    The corners of the man''s mouth curled up into a mocking smile, his eyes shadowy as he stared at her


    and sneered, "Since you''re just talking about business, do you have to act so intimately?"


    Standing aside, Giana and Amanda heard this. They could not help but look at each other, just in time


    to see the excitement in each other''s eyes.


    It turned out that the efforts they just made were not in vain.


    Martha curled her lips in a bitter smile and asked coldly.


    "So, you''d rather believe made-up articles than me?"


    Just at this time, Giana''s unhappy voice rang out next to her.


    "Don''t do that if you don''t want others to know it. Since you did it, there''s no way you can keep us in the


    dark!"


    "That''s right. Now that Stefan is awake, we won''t let you get anything you want!"


    Amanda stood by and hastened to chime in.


    Martha, on the other hand, looked at Stefan as if she hadn''t heard the mother and daughter, only


    looking at him steadily.


    "Even you don''t believe me and think that I betrayed you?"


    "The pictures are out. What do you expect me to believe!"


    Stefan''s thin lips parted, and his words were hurtful.


    Martha''s pupils shrank, shuddering slightly, and she unconsciously took two steps back.


    She thought that Stefan saved her because he really cared about her.


    But it turned out that he never believed her.


    Stefan noticed the sadness in Martha''s eyes, frowned in displeasure, and only felt a heavier headache.


    He held back the diforting from his head, his hands clenched tightly under the covers, trying


    to look fine.


    Somehow, even though it was hard for him, he didn''t want to show his pain in front of Martha.


    Jimmy, who had been standing on the side, was keenly aware of his daddy''s difort.


    He stepped forward worriedly and inquired with concern, "Daddy, what''s wrong with you?"


    When Stefan saw the child, his eyes darkened and he turned his head to Giana, who was standing to


    the side, and asked in a cold voice.


    "Who is this child?"


    When Giana heard this, she hastened to speak up and exin.


    "It''s your child. Yet Martha has been abroad for the past few years, and this child was brought back


    from abroad by her, and I don''t know if he''s ..."


    Her words were not finished, but Stefan had guessed what she had not finished.


    This child was someone else''s?


    Martha came back with someone else''s child, iming this child to be his?


    Stefan''s face darkened at the thought, and his gaze at Jimmy grew colder and colder.


    Jimmy shuddered and backed up a bit in fear.


    He did not know what happened to his daddy, but his daddy looked so scary.


    He timidly looked at the man sitting on the hospital bed and asked carefully.


    "Daddy, don''t you remember Jimmy?"


    Stefan shot him a grim look in his eyes and turned his head to Martha, who was standing aside.


    "Is what she said true or not?"


    At this point Martha finally noticed that something was wrong with Stefan, but she still didn''t understand


    what was going on and why Stefan didn''t remember her and Jimmy.


    Yet Stefan took Martha''s silence as a tacit approval of Giana''s words.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and his deep eyes were dangerously sparkling.


    He looked at Martha sinisterly, and his voice sounded icy.


    "You''ve got a lot of nerve."


    Martha took a step forward worriedly and asked with concern, "Are you okay?"


    She wanted to get closer to Stefan and check on him.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    But who knew that just as her hand touched Stefan''s, it was shaken off by him with great force.


    The man''s cold voice resounded throughout the ward -


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Martha was thrown off by him so hard that she took two steps backwards and nearly fell to the ground.


    Jimmy, who was standing off to the side, walked up in a panic and asked with concern, "Mommy, are


    you okay?"


    Martha shook her head slightly, her eyes still glued to Stefan.


    Intuition told her that something was wrong with Stefan. She just didn''t know exactly what was going


    on.


    She looked anxiously in Giana''s direction and asked out loud, "What''s wrong with him?"


    "He''s fine. Can''t you see?"


    Amanda replied timidly, pretending to be afraid.


    Martha''s eyebrows knitted together and she leapt towards Stefan again.


    "Are you ufortable somewhere?"


    As she said, she reached out to the man''s forehead trying to see if he had a fever.


    But when her hand was just about to touch Stefan''s forehead, Stefan avoided it.


    The man looked at Martha with disgust and pushed her away without mercy.


    Martha staggered two steps before she could steady herself.


    Jimmy nervously held his mommy and stood timidly next to her, not daring to say a word more.


    Just then Eden arrived, who had been delighted to receive the news that Stefan had woken up.


    But he didn''t expect to see this scene as soon as he walked into the ward, and he asked in shock, "Bro,


    what''s going on with you?"

 Chapter 285 He Must Have Misunderstood You

    Chapter 285 He Must Have Misunderstood You


    Chapter 285 He must have misunderstood you


    Giana, who was standing on the side, saw this scene and her heart and eyes were full of joy.


    Stefan was now treating Martha like nothing, which meant he believed their words, otherwise, how


    could he say those things to that bitch?


    Given this situation, if she didn''t send Martha away, she was afraid her lie would be nailed.


    She hid the doubts in her eyes, pretended to be a peacemaker and said gently, "Let''s go out first; the


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    doctor willeter to give him a detailed examination."


    "Yeah, let''s go out and give Stefan a break."


    With that, Amanda went over and opened the door to the hospital room, which clearly meant she


    wanted Martha, Jimmy, and Eden to get out.


    Martha looked at Stefan with indifference, went over and took Jimmy''s little hand and pulled Jimmy out


    of the ward.


    Jimmy looked at his daddy from time to time, hoping to see a different look on his face.


    But to his dismay, Stefan''s eyes were cold and indifferent from beginning to end.


    As the group walked out of the ward, the doctor happened toe over and walked into the ward.


    Eden walked out and eagerly asked, "What''s wrong with Stefan?"


    "The doctor said his brain waves were abnormal and he had temporary memory loss."


    Giana''s eyes grew darker, and she feigned a sad look as she spoke of Stefan''s condition.


    Martha heard this and went pale, pursing her lips without a word.


    Jimmy standing next to her sadly bowed his head and held his mommy''s hand, not saying a word.


    Eden heard this, frowned in confusion, and asked a question in a strained voice.


    "If it''s memory loss, how did he just have that attitude?"


    "Then you''ll have to ask Martha exactly what she did."


    Giana sneered at the three standing in front of her, the mockery in her eyes very obvious.


    Just as her words came out of her lips, Amanda stood next to her and mockingly spoke up to echo


    Giana.


    "Can Stefan not be angry when he sees those scandals of someone?"


    Martha frowned slightly, the hand at her side involuntarily clenched.


    Giana saw Martha''s somewhat pale face, and the corners of her mouth curled up in a contemptuous


    smile.


    "Don''t do it if you don''t want it to be exposed."


    "It''s impossible to do something disgusting and hide it from everyone."


    Amanda looked at Martha tauntingly.


    Eden realized it must be Giana and Amanda that sowed discord in front of Stefan.


    Since Martha left, he had been watching Stefan losing weight day by day.


    Later, when Stefan learned that Martha had been hurt by Hollie, his heart was full of sense of guilt.


    Now, how could he me Martha for this trivial matter?


    His hand on his side tightened, and he shouted in a bad mood, "Enough! I know how Stefan is. He


    won''t believe those rumors on the Inte."


    Martha gave Eden a sideways nce. The look on her face remained unchanged.


    Eden turned and walked towards the ward. When he was just about to walk in, the doctor inside


    pushed the door open and came out.


    The doctor took off the stethoscope hanging from his ear and looked at the person standing outside the


    door with a serious face.


    "The patient was just awake and he needs more rest now."


    With that, the doctor turned to leave.


    When Jimmy heard this, his little mouth was slightly pursed and he turned around and hugged Martha''s


    thigh.


    "Mommy, since Daddy is all right now, Jimmy wants to go home."


    He wants to see his daddy, but now his daddy obviously did not want to see him.


    Jimmy''s slightly closed eyes were full of sadness, but he was trying to hide it.


    Martha had been pursing her lips since she came out of the hospital room.


    Hearing this, she bent down to pick up Jimmy, turned around and headed in the direction of the


    elevator.


    Eden saw this and immediately stepped forward in front of Martha and spoke up anxiously to exin.


    "Stefan may have misunderstood. That''s why he just ..."


    Martha looked coldly at the man in front of her andughed mockingly, "Misunderstanding?"


    "Yes, he must have misunderstood you."


    Eden nodded vigorously and persuaded strongly, "He has no memory now for the time being, he


    doesn''t know what happened for a while, and that''s definitely how he misunderstood you. I believe you


    just need to give him a little more time, then ..."


    "It''s good he''s okay, we''ll go first."


    Martha indifferently interrupted Eden''s words, said this faintly, and then carried Jimmy in the direction of


    the elevator.


    Eden saw the direction the mother and son were leaving and felt bad.


    He was trying to help exonerate Stefan, but Martha couldn''t listen to anything right now.


    He looked slightly sideways in the direction of the ward and unconsciously revealed a bitter smile.


    Stefan had just treated Martha so badly. He could imagine Stefan must have treated Martha even


    worse before he came there.


    Now all of Stefan''s previous efforts were only in vain.


    Giana, standing not far away, saw this. The corners of her mouth curled up in a smug smile, and she


    raised her eyebrows at Amanda.


    Amanda smiled and she was also joyful.


    Now it seemed that Stefan would only belong to her.


    ...


    After Martha left the hospital with Jimmy in her arms, she went straight to the entrance of the hospital


    and stopped a cab and told the driver the address of the Doyle Manor.


    She looked out the window at things receding and slowly eased her mood.


    But when she turned her head, she saw Jimmy sitting quietly beside her with downcast eyes.


    Martha reached out and touched the child''s head and asked softly.


    "Is Jimmy upset?"


    Jimmy shook his head slightly and turned his head to look at his mommy with a smile.


    "Daddy''s just sick, so I don''t me him."


    Martha heard the disappointment in her son''s tone, and her heart ached even more.


    When she came with Jimmy, all she could think of was the family reunion, but she never thought things


    would turn out the way they were now.


    Suddenly, everything she had experienced before suddenly came to her mind.


    At that time, she exined to Stefan, but he never chose to believe her.


    Even when she was pregnant, he still didn''t believe her.


    Martha smiled bitterly, gently closed her eyes and pursed her lips without speaking.


    Jimmy felt his mommy''s sadness and reached out his little hand to gently tug on his mommy''s sleeve.


    After seeing his mommy''s eyes open, he asked with concern, "Mommy, are you sad?"


    Martha slowly opened her eyes, looked at the well-behaved Jimmy, and shook her head with a faint


    smile.


    "No, I''m fine."


    She didn''t want to have anything more to do with that man. He had forgotten the past, and maybe it


    was a good thing for her.


    It would be better if they could get a divorce smoothly, so that they could have a clean break.

 Chapter 286 Turning Black And White

    Chapter 286 Turning ck And White


    Chapter 286 Turning ck and White


    An hourter, Martha and Jimmy, returned to the Doyle Manor.


    They had just walked into the hall when they saw Bianca standing in front of them, asking about Stefan


    with a happy face.


    "How''s it going with Stefan? Did he wake up?"


    Martha nodded gently, and then looked at Bianca standing in front of her with a tired face and said with


    a faint smile, "Bianca, I''m tired, I''ll go to my room first to rest."


    With these words, she lifted her feet and walked towards her room.


    Bianca looked at the direction she left with a puzzled look on her face and couldn''t help but mutter in a


    small voice.


    "What''s going on? Stefan is awake. Why does Martha look unhappy?"


    "Granny Bianca, don''t worry Mommy. She is fine."


    Jimmy did not answer Granny Bianca''s question, but reassured her.


    He knew that his mommy was sad. Yet he could not help.


    As soon as Bianca turned her head, she saw Jimmy''s worried face.


    She bent down and picked up Jimmy suspiciously, and couldn''t help but begin to wonder if Stefan was


    really awake.


    "Is your daddy really awake?"


    "Well, Daddy''s awake and looking pretty spry. It''s just that he''s lost his memory."


    Jimmy nodded gently and answered Bianca''s question in a frustrated manner.


    Bianca was shocked to hear this and asked, "What, Stefan has memory loss?"


    "Hmm."


    Jimmy answered softly and hung his head low.


    Bianca frowned worriedly and asked sadly, "Are you tired?"


    "A little bit, then I will go to his room and rest for a while too."


    Jimmy looked at Bianca wearily.


    Bianca rubbed Jimmy''s head painfully and responded in a warm voice, "Okay, just go to your room to


    rest, when the dinner is ready, I''ll call you out."


    "Thank you, Granny Bianca."


    After Jimmy said it nicely, he got up and walked towards his room with an unhappy face.


    Bianca sat on the couch with a puzzled look in the direction Jimmy was going.


    She did just hear both Martha and Jimmy say that Stefan was awake, but she didn''t understand why


    they looked so unhappy.


    Did something else happen in the hospital, something she didn''t know about?


    Bianca was puzzled, but she knew that now was not the time to ask.


    ...


    On the other hand, outside the hospital ward.


    Since Martha left, Eden had been standing outside the hospital room, looking for a chance to get in and


    find out what Stefan''s current situation was.


    But every time he tried to enter the ward, he was pestered by Giana or Amanda at the door and could


    not enter at all.


    After he found the right moment, he again quickly stepped forward to enter the ward, but he was


    blocked by Amanda.


    "Eden, if you don''t have anything to do, go back first."


    "Let me go in and see Stefan."


    Eden looked unhappily at the woman in front of her and wanted to push her away.


    Amanda raised her chin and red righteously at the man in front of her, retorting.


    "What are you going in there for? The doctor has said that Stefan needs rest."


    "Get out of my way!"


    Eden red at Amanda in front of her in annoyance, feeling nothing but anger.


    Amanda raised her eyebrows in triumph and said smugly, "I won''t, anyway, you''re not going to get in


    today."


    No sooner had her wordse out of her mouth than the nurse who had just left came back again,


    shouting in a serious tone -


    "No noise is allowed in the hospital, so get out if there''s nothing else."


    Eden''s handsome brows were furrowed, and his thin lips were pursed without speaking.


    The nurse didn''t look at him, and turned away after that sentence.


    Just at this time, Giana stepped forward and said sulkily, "You are an outsider, so don''t get involved


    blindly."


    Amanda nced at Giana and after exchanging another nce, turned around and walked into the


    hospital room.


    Eden saw this scene and rushed forward to see Stefan in the hospital room, but Giana again blocked


    him from the room.


    He frowned, looking at Giana more icily.


    "I want to go in and see Stefan now!"


    Giana red at him and said unhappily, "Stefan is awake now, but he still needs to rest. You''ve helped


    Martha take away thepany''s equity; if he knew about it, he wouldn''t let you stay at Harrison Group


    at all anymore."


    "That equity transfer agreement is real, signed by Stefan himself!"


    Eden took a deep breath and his voice said in a high pitch.


    Gianaughed mockingly and said sarcastically, "Who knows if you helped her fake it?"


    "With Martha''s signature, she has a legal right of session to Harrison Group''s equity!"


    Eden red at the woman in front of her, and the hand at his side was clenched into a fist.


    ...


    In the hospital room at the moment, Amanda was taking care of Stefan in every way.


    She brought the ss of water ced on the table and handed it to the man sitting on the hospital bed.


    "Stefan, take a sip of water to moisten your throat."


    "Hmm."


    The man responded indifferently and reached out to take the ss of water from her hand.


    Amanda''s fingers were touched by Stefan and she suddenly lowered her head in shyness, the tips of


    her ears slightly flushed.


    Now the only woman he loved was her, so maybe she could convince him to divorce Martha as soon


    as possible.


    She thought about this and couldn''t help but start to fantasize about her future life.


    Stefan took a sip of water before reaching over and cing the ss back on the table.


    Amanda returned to her senses and saw that the corner of the man''s quilt was not covered, and leaned


    over to help the other side pinch the corner.


    Stefan looked at the woman in front of him suddenly close to himself, frowned and unconsciously


    moved back.


    Just at this time, Giana''s arguing with Eden suddenly came from outside the door, making Stefan''s


    eyes turn gloomy.


    Immediately after, the man''s cold voice rang out in the ward -


    "What''s going on out there?"


    When Amanda heard this, a bitter smile appeared on her delicate face.


    "I think it was my mom, arguing with Eden about Harrison Group."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and the voice that came out was colder.


    Amanda heard her expected questioning voice and pretended to be sad and told Harrison Group


    everything.


    "While you were in aa, Martha conspired with others to transfer Harrison Group''s equity into her


    name. My mom tried to stop her, but the men in Harrison Group were helping Martha, so ... so the


    equity ended up being transferred by Martha."


    "Now Eden is probably trying to turn it upside down because of your memory loss. As for my mom, I


    think she wants you to recuperate and get better as soon as possible, so she stops him from getting


    in."


    After saying this, Amanda looked at Stefan innocently, showing a sad look at the right time.


    After Stefan heard these words, the air around him plummeted to freezing point, and his expression


    was sullen as he looked in the direction of the ward door.


    ...


    Outside the ward, Eden''s face was very stern when she heard Giana''s words.


    Just at this time, he saw Stefan being helped out by Amanda, and his face suddenly showed joy.


    He stepped forward and looked eagerly at the man who still looked a little bit weak.


    Stefan looked at him grimly, and his voice that was like that of a ghost from hell said gloomily, "Get


    lost!"

 Chapter 287 One Person Is Missing From The Painting

    Chapter 287 One Person Is Missing From The Painting


    Chapter 287 One person is missing from the painting


    Eden''s body stiffened, and the joy on her face vanished without a trace.


    Until this moment, he finally realized that Stefan really did not remember anything.


    He eased his emotions and spoke eagerly to exin, "Stefan, calm down, things are not at all what you


    think they are."


    "What else could they be?"


    Stefan''s eyes sank and he sneered.


    Eden heard this and hurriedly spoke up to exin -


    "I am your friend, and Martha is your wife, and we are doing this for your own good. You have lost your


    memory and forgotten everything now, but you can''t listen to the rumors and instigation of others."


    "I can distinguish right from wrong. I don''t need you to teach me."


    Stefan''s eyes grew cold as he looked at Eden, and his narrow eyes glinted.


    Eden''s heart grew more and more anxious when she saw this look on his face.


    He eagerly reached out to hold Stefan''s shoulders, and anxiously said, "You trust me, things are really


    not what you think so, we have been friends for more than ten years, I do not need to lie to you, we


    really are ..."


    "That''s enough!"


    Stefan interrupted Eden in a stern voice, and again his words became colder and colder.


    "I know for myself whether it''s true or not, now please leave here immediately and we will no longer be


    friends."


    He watched coldly as Eden''s face turned slightly white, and he became more and more certain of his


    suspicions.


    He now felt bad just thinking about pictures of Martha flirting with other strange men.


    Was this his so-called wife, who had the time to hook up with other men while he was in aa?


    Since she dared to betray him, she had to pay the price she deserved.


    Stefan thought of this and narrowed his eyes and began to size up the man in front of him.


    His mind resonated with what Eden had just said, and he was sure that this so-called friend of his in


    front of him must also be having an affair with his wife.


    Or this man would not havee to the hospital with Martha and stayed here to offer an exnation.


    Eden was simply furious to hear Stefan say this.


    He red at the man in front of him in annoyance and shouted angrily, "I think you''re not just brain-


    damaged, you''re hopeless as a whole!"


    After he scolded Stefan, he angrily turned around and left the door of the ward.


    Stefan''s handsome eyebrows were slightly knitted. He looked unhappily at the direction Eden left,


    always feeling that there was something wrong.


    Giana, as if reading her nephew''s doubts, immediately went up and started telling lies.


    "He knew he''d done something wrong and felt guilty for you, so he said that on purpose to deceive


    you."


    Amanda nodded and chimed in, "I really didn''t expect him to be so shameless and try to take


    advantage of your memory loss to turn things upside down."


    The man looked thoughtfully in the direction of Eden''s departure and felt nothing but irritation in his


    heart.


    Giana pretended to look at Stefan with worry, and voiced her concern tofort him.


    "Stefan, don''t take what just happened to heart, the doctor said that what you need now is still to rest


    well. Although your wife and friends can''t be relied on now, but we are your rtives and will always be


    by your side."


    "Mom is right. We will take good care of you."


    Amanda nodded in agreement, revealing a smile that she thought was the best looking at the man


    standing at her side.


    Stefan nced sideways at the two of them and only felt a growing sense of irritation in his heart.


    He frowned slightly and said faintly, "I''m tired. You guys go back first."


    "Will you be able to make it in the hospital alone?"


    Giana looked at Stefan worriedly and asked with concern.


    Thetter nodded gently, his thin lips tightly pursed, and he did not speak.


    Amanda fondly looked at the man who was close at hand at the moment and said reluctantly, "Then if


    you have any time, feel free to call me."


    Stefan nodded and turned to walk slowly into the hospital room.


    Amanda and Giana, who stood rooted to the spot, looked at each other and left the hospital together in


    satisfaction after seeing the excitement in each other''s eyes ...


    ...


    The following two days happened to be weekends, and instead of moring to go shopping


    somewhere with Bianca as he usually did on weekends, Jimmy was good and stayed in his room,


    ying alone.


    And Martha stayed in her room to paint, never leaving her room except for mealtime.


    In the past, Bianca and Maxwell would have felt that this silence was rare, and now that Stefan woke


    up, they found the silence of mother and son was too strange.


    Since Bianca heard the day before yesterday that Stefan had woken up and had lost his memory, the


    mother and son never spoke of anything else about Stefan.


    Bianca looked sideways at Maxwell, who was sitting on one side. With a stony face, she said worriedly,


    "I feel that Jimmy and Martha, are acting too weirdly now."


    Maxwell nodded and spoke helplessly in reply.


    "I also feel something is wrong, but will they talk if we ask?"


    "I''ll go ahead and try."


    Bianca replied worriedly and headed for the kitchen.


    She was going to make some of Jimmy''s favorite desserts and then go to Jimmy''s room for some


    information.


    Half an hourter, Bianca pushed open the door to Jimmy''s room with a te of delicate morsels.


    In the room, Jimmy was sitting at the window sill drawing a very beautiful picture on a small easel.


    Jimmy may have inherited Martha''s talent and brought the whole painting to life.


    Bianca could see that Jimmy was drawing a family portrait. There was Martha, himself, Bianca, and


    Maxwell in the picture, but Stefan was missing.


    She frowned unnoticeably, ced the snack in her hand on the table aside, and asked with a smile.


    "Jimmy, don''t you think there''s someone missing from this painting?"


    Jimmy looked at Bianca with a look of innocence and asked suspiciously, "Really?"


    After saying this, he reached out with a serious hand and counted.


    "Granny Bianca, Grandpa, Mommy, and Jimmy, aren''t they all here?"


    When Bianca heard this, she instantly knew what was wrong.


    Intuition told her that something must have happened that day at the hospital that caused Jimmy to not


    want to ept Stefan now.


    It was just that she would find out what was going on only when Jimmy said it.


    Bianca pulled over a chair and sat down next to Jimmy, taking the child carefully into her arms.


    "Did you go to the hospital that day and see your daddy?"


    Jimmy nodded and didn''t show any more expression.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bianca frowned slightly, and her voice softened a bit as she continued to ask, "So did something


    unpleasant happen between you and your daddy?"


    Jimmy shook his head, with a very indifferent expression on his face.


    "Granny Bianca, I know that not everyone can be there for me all the time."


    The child''s mature remark caused Bianca''s body to stiffen and her eyes looked at him with increasing


    confusion.


    Finally, she just had to ask in confusion, "What do you mean by this?"


    Jimmy pursed his lips and smiled gently, his voice as indifferent as just now.


    "When a man forgets everything, he will not be with me anymore."


    Bianca helplessly stroked Jimmy''s head and said with a smile, "Silly boy, one could forget everything,


    but he shouldn''t forget our cute well-behaved Jimmy."


    The smile on Jimmy''s lips faded away, and he replied in a light tone.


    "Maybe I wasn''t a well-behaved child in that person''s mind."

 Chapter 288 How Dare You Come Here

    Chapter 288 How Dare You Come Here


    Chapter 288 How dare youe here


    Meanwhile, outside Martha''s room.


    Maxwell stood at the door and knocked gently on the door, his face full of worry.


    A soft voice came from the room, "Pleasee in."


    Maxwell heard this and slowly pushed open the door to the room.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw his daughter sitting next to the window with an easel in front of her, on


    which was painted a person he knew too well.


    The woman on the portrait had gleaming eyes and a smile in her eyes, as if she was looking and


    smiling at him across time and space.


    Maxwell was lost in thought, looking at the portrait of his wife not far away, and felt like she was


    standing in front of him.


    Martha turned her head to look at the familiar figure and spoke softly to interrupt the man''s thoughts.


    "Dad."


    "Your mother has passed away more than ten years ago. I didn''t expect you to still remember what she


    looked like."


    Maxwell looked at his daughter with emotion, his eyes flooded with faint tears.


    Martha nodded gently, turned her head to look at her portrait, and said softly, "She is my mother, and I


    will not forget her."


    She was not Stefan who could forget the most important people.


    Or perhaps, she and Jimmy were insignificant people to Stefan.


    Martha thought of this, slightly lowered her eyes, which revealed a hint of frustration.


    Maxwell, keenly aware of his daughter''s mood, asked worriedly, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine."


    Martha looked back at her father with a smile.


    Thetter saw her daughter''s forced smile and looked at her, feeling sorry.


    After a long hesitation in his mind, he looked at her with a concerned face, "Did something happen to


    Stefan?"


    Martha shook her head slightly, the smile on her face slowly disappeared, and finally she replied with a


    faint smile, "He''s fine now."


    Maxwell frowned slightly and wanted to ask something more when there was a sudden knock at the


    door followed by Melissa''s loud voice -


    "Martha, it''s me, I''ming!"


    "Dad, it''s Melissa here."


    "Then you guys talk."


    Maxwell chuckled and turned to leave Martha''s room.


    As he was walking out the door, he met Melissa, who even said hello.


    After Maxwell left, Melissa quickly entered Martha''s room and closed the door behind her.


    Melissa turned and looked with some concern at her best friend sitting by the window.


    "Are you okay?"


    Martha shrugged and replied tersely, "It''s fine."


    Melissa saw her best friend''s sad face and felt sorry.


    She knew from Eden that Stefan had lost his memory and was verbally abusive to Martha.


    After a minute of pondering, she asked out loud, "Did Stefan hurt you with his words?"


    Martha froze, then smiled and said lightly, "It''s okay. I no longer cared a long time ago."


    When Melissa heard this, she became a bit exasperated.


    She sat down angrily in her chair, her unhappy voice resonating throughout the room.


    "Although it is excusable that he has lost his memory, but how can he do this to you and the child?"


    "He doesn''t remember us."


    Martha responded faintly, with a weird look shing across her eyes.


    Melissa''s anger did not dissipate because of this statement, but rather intensified.


    "No matter what, he can''t be so harsh on his wife and son!"


    "He''s a patient. Jimmy and I didn''t take what he said personally."


    Martha said unconcernedly, with a somewhat cold look on her face.


    She wouldn''t bother with Stefan. What''s the use of bothering with that? After all, they wouldn''t be in


    contact in the future anyway.


    Melissa''s eyes widened in annoyance as she asked in annoyance.


    "Why not? He hurt you and you just let him off the hook?"


    "What else could I do?"


    Martha''s mouth showed a light smile and her eyebrows revealed a faint sadness.


    Melissa was stunned and was at a bit of a loss for words, but then began toin unpleasantly.


    "Eden has been working hard for Harrison Group, but Stefan didn''t appreciate it at all!"


    "What happened to Eden?"


    Martha frowned slightly, puzzled, and asked.


    Since that day she left the hospital with Jimmy, she never went out and stayed at home to paint.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She hadn''t heard that Stefan had done anything to Eden, so she was confused when Melissa talked


    about it


    Melissa frowned and said in an unpleasant voice, "Stefan fired Eden!"


    Martha was stunned. She hadn''t been out for the past two days, and she hadn''t heard Eden mention


    the dismissal.


    Just how did Melissa know about Eden''s dismissal?


    When she thought of this, she looked at Melissa, who was still defending Eden, in some confusion, and


    suddenly had a bold thought in her mind.


    Her best friend, she was not dating Eden, was she?


    At this point, Melissa was sitting in her chair, still cursing in anger -


    "It''s really infuriating. Eden did so much for Harrison Group and yet Stefan dismissed him without giving


    a reason."


    Suddenly, Martha asked out loud, "Are you ... with Eden?"


    "No ... no, how could I possibly be with Eden!"


    Melissa denied it without even thinking, but her cheeks flushed suspiciously red.


    Martha obviously saw this, and with a light smile on her lips, she snickered, "And I wonder who''s


    starting to blush?"


    The woman sitting in front of her heard this and replied with a shy smile.


    "We did get together. Do you me me?"


    "What do I me you for?"


    Martha asked in disbelief, and then thought of something and smiled helplessly, "It''s good that you''re


    together."


    Melissa heard this and let out a sigh of relief.


    "It''s good that you don''t me me."


    After saying this, she couldn''t help but start worrying about Martha again, looking at thetter with a


    worried face.


    "So what are you going to do about it now, between you and Stefan."


    "Let him be."


    Martha replied in a light tone, not caring in the slightest.


    But Melissa, who knew Martha well, knew that Martha would not show it on the surface, but she must


    be ufortable in her heart.


    Stefan finally woke up, and yet he treated Martha in such a merciless way.


    ...


    The next day, Martha went to Harrison Group early.


    Although Stefan was now awake, she still had some business in Harrison Group to handle.


    An hourter, Martha entered Harrison Group building on her high heels and rode the elevator straight


    to the president''s floor.


    When she walked into the president''s office, Stefan was the only person in the office, and he was


    sitting at his desk with his head buried in paperwork.


    Stefan heard someone enter and looked up coldly in the direction of the door.


    His eyes sank as he saw Martha.


    "How dare youe here!"

 Chapter 289 Get A Divorce

    Chapter 289 Get A Divorce


    Chapter 289 Get a divorce


    Martha unhappily looked at the man who was cold and indifferent at the moment as if he was a fool.


    "Why am I afraid toe?"


    "I have dismissed Eden. Who gave you the courage to step into Harrison Group!"


    Stefan looked coldly at the still calm woman and felt nothing but anger.


    This damn woman betrayed him, and yet she dared walk into Harrison Group.


    Martha looked coldly at the sulking man and replied indifferently, "I am now the acting president of the


    Stefan''s hand on his side tightened, and the temperature in the office dropped a few degrees.


    A gloomy voice resounded in the office.


    "I''m awake. You are not needed here."


    Martha pursed her lips and looked at the man in front of her in silence, not wanting to say anything


    more.


    She began to hesitate again in her mind whether to take this opportunity topletely break all ties


    with Stefan.


    She ndly looked at the man not far away, her eyes filled withplex emotions.


    At this moment, it was as if the image of Stefan saving her was shing before her eyes.


    She suddenly had some trouble understanding why someone who could give his life to save her would


    change so much and start hurting her again.


    Stefan did not hear Martha speak, eyebrows slightly furrowed, looking at her more unfriendly.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what means you use to take away thepany''s equity."


    Martha''s pupils shrank slightly, her hand unconsciously clenched. Still, she was watching coldly Stefan


    in a short distance.


    Stefan looked at her with increasingly icy eyes, and the whole office was like an ice cer.


    Stefan looked at her sullenly and said very coldly, "The signature on the equity transfer letter is


    definitely not my signature. It has no legal effect at all."


    "So what?"


    Martha faintly asked. Meanwhile, her hesitation changed into determination.


    Stefanughed mockingly, his icy voice sounding.


    "If you don''t know what''s good to do, I don''t mind making your reputation even worse!"


    Martha looked coldly at him, and mocked herself on the inside.


    She worked so hard with Eden and Rhys to keep thepany, and yet Stefan didn''t appreciate it.


    Eden got fired and she was now being threatened.


    When Martha thought about it, she suddenly felt that everything they did for this man was not worth it.


    After a long time, Stefan still did not hear Martha speak, thinking that she was feeling a sense of guilt.


    The corners of his lips curled slightly and heughed mockingly, his sneering voice resonating


    throughout the office.


    "What, think you''re justified?"


    Martha pursed her lips and gave him a cold look, just thinking that Stefan was now bing insane.


    Although this man had amnesia and did not remember anything, she couldn''t understand why he


    believed whatever Giana said.


    She lowered her eyes,ughed mockingly, turned around and tried to leave the office.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    But who knew that just as she turned around, the man standing in front of the desk knocked hard on his


    desk and snapped.


    "Harrison Group is not a ce where you cane and go as you please!"


    Martha did not pause as she just wanted to get out of this ce quickly.


    Seeing that she did not care at all about what he said, Stefan looked at her back with increasingly


    gloomy eyes.


    "If you want to leave, you have to sign this divorce agreement before you leave!"


    When Martha heard this, her pupils shrank slightly and she froze in ce.


    After a long time, she slowed down and turned her head slowly to look at the man standing behind with


    a cold face.


    "What did you say?"


    "Sign this divorce agreement."


    Stefan threw the divorce papers in his hand onto the table and his eyes stared grimly at the woman


    standing not far away.


    If she dared to leave the office right now, he would definitely drag her back and make her sign the


    divorce.


    A glint of understanding shed across his eyes as he saw Martha freeze and not sign.


    He knew that this woman was greedy for his money and that was why she betrayed him.


    Stefan thought of this, looked at Martha''s with sullen eyes again, snorted and said, "If you don''t sign, I


    have ways to force you."


    Martha came back to her senses and smiled, and there was helplessness and self-mockery in that


    smile.


    She walked over and took a look at it, and the agreement sitting on the desk was really a divorce


    agreement.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt a mixture of feelings in her heart.


    Before, she tried to divorce Stefan, but he turned her down no matter what.


    Now ... he was actually taking the initiative to force her to divorce.


    It was clear that divorce from him was something that she had been longing for, but when it really came


    to this time, she couldn''t help but feel bitterness inside.


    She stiffened when she sensed her hidden emotion, which, to be more exact, should be the joy and


    relief.


    She raised her eyes and looked coldly at the man standing in front of her desk.


    "Are you sure you want me to sign?"


    Stefan looked coldly at the woman who asked him in front of him, only to feel that the woman in front of


    him was really abominable to the extreme.


    He grunted coldly, "Certainly."

 Chapter 290 Is She Really That Kind Of Woman?

    Chapter 290 Is She Really That Kind Of Woman?


    Chapter 290 Is she really that kind of woman?


    Martha''s pretty eyebrows were furrowed, and a touch of bitterness shed through her eyes


    unconsciously.


    Stefan actually said this, and it was at this point that she decide to break off all the rtions with Stefan


    totally.


    When she came back abroad, she did not want to have anything to do with this man.


    Now everything was just back to the tracks. It was no big deal.


    Martha gritted her teeth, looked coldly at the man in front of her, and suddenly spoke out loud.


    "That''s what you said."


    "Of course, I don''t usually take back what I say."


    Stefan replied indifferently, thinking that Martha was now wasting time.


    The woman lowered her eyes, took two steps toward Stefan''s desk, and reached for the pen on the


    desk.


    She held the pen in her hand for a moment, and then sharply signed her name on the divorce


    agreement.


    Stefan looked at Martha''s name on the divorce papers, and his handsome eyebrows were slightly


    knitted, and he was somewhat displeased.


    Why did she sign her name so quickly?


    Didn''t she want to check the property division in this agreement?


    At this moment, Stefan was a little confused as to why his wife who betrayed him was behaving this


    way.


    He thought of this and asked.


    "Don''t you want to see what''s in the agreement?"


    "No need."


    Martha responded indifferently, pulled out the chair in front of the desk and sat down.


    Stefan''s eyes sank, and the doubts in his heart disappeared.


    "What? You finally remember the division of property after you signed the divorce papers?"


    "I won''t ask you for a penny."


    The woman''s indifferent voice resounded throughout the office.


    She looked at him calmly.


    Stefan''s handsome eyebrows were knitted slightly, and his cold voice carried a hint of disbelief.


    "Not even a penny?"


    In his opinion, this woman who had been setting him up and coveting his money would not divorce him


    without asking for anything.


    This must be just a ploy of hers.


    The man thought of this and looked at Martha with increasingly cold eyes, "You transferred the property


    under my name privately."


    Martha stiffened slightly. She looked at Stefan with a look of mockery.


    "So, I am that kind of person in your mind."


    "What''s good of a woman who cuckolds me?"


    Stefan''s indifferent retort sounded like a sharp knife, stabbing into the deepest part of Martha''s heart at


    once.


    The smile on her lips grew even wider as she said in a warm voice, "Yeah, I''ve never been a good


    person."


    She was vengeful.


    Hollie hurt her, her mother, and then she made sure Hollie paid the price.


    Now that Stefan had done this to her, she wanted to divorce him too.


    Stefan sneered, "Well, you''re well aware of yourself."


    Just the next second, the woman''s nd voice rang out in the office, but the man who had just been


    smug froze in ce.


    "I''ll give Harrison Group''s equity back to you."


    Stefan just picked up the coffee and looked at the woman sitting in front of him with surprise in his


    eyes.


    He didn''t expect this woman to be so quick to give him back his equity in Harrison Group.


    At this moment, he suddenly realized that the woman who came here today was very nice.


    From Giana and Amanda''s narration, he clearly got the message that this woman was very vicious,


    and yet now ...


    He suddenly began to have some doubts about the words that came out of the mouths of his two


    rtives.


    Stefan was suspicious, but still looked at Martha''s eyes sternly.


    His eyes narrowed slightly as he surveyed Martha.


    Soon, he regained hisposure and asked indifferently, "Make me an offer."


    Martha ced her hand on the desk, tapping it from time to time.


    At the moment she looked at the man in front of her and felt him strange, like he waspletely


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    different from the one she knew these days.


    But now he felt familiar to her again, as if she had been back to four years ago when he watched coldly


    her being tied and sent into the operating room.


    The bitterness filled her eyes. If Stefan had been the way he was now when she asking for a divorce,


    they would have had nothing to do with each other a long time ago.


    Now, everything was just back to tracks.


    Stefan didn''t hear an answer for a long time, and frowned unhappily.


    ''This woman is not thinking of asking for a lot of money, right?''


    He thought so in his mind, his thin lips lightly parted, and his indifferent and heartless voice came out


    from his mouth. "The divorce agreement has been signed. Isn''t it a little bitte to think about asking for


    a lot?"


    Martha returned to her senses and raised her eyes to Stefan ndly, "I don''t want anything else, just


    the Doyle Group."


    When Stefan heard this, a strange look shed across his eyes, seemingly surprised and puzzled.


    But a momentter, he understood.


    Beforeing to Harrison Group, he had learned everything about his so-called wife.


    Her father''s name was Maxwell, and the Doyle Group was founded by Maxwell.


    Since she went abroad, the Doyle Group had been acquired by Harrison Group and was now part of


    Harrison Group.


    The man slightly curled his lips and said, "OK."


    Martha did not believe his words.


    He suspected her of falsifying the equity transfer letter, and now she couldn''t believe what he was


    saying.


    ''Who knows if he''ll let it all go by the wayside one day when he regains his memory.''


    As she thought of this, she looked at Stefan with a colder and colder gaze.


    Martha''s words were clear. "I don''t believe you."


    Stefan frowned slightly, looking at the woman in front of him with growing displeasure.


    As the president of Harrison Group, he would keep his word.


    He looked askance at the woman sitting across from him with displeasure and asked, "So what do you


    want?"


    "Go to the notary tomorrow and hold a media conference."


    Martha calmly stated the countermeasure she had just thought of. As long as it was notarized, it would


    be difficult for Stefan to go back on his word.


    She had nned to work with Louis to make the Headow Complex a bigger project, and then let the


    Doyle Group be independent from Harrison Group.


    But now that things hade to this point, she just wanted to cut off all ties with Stefan as soon as


    possible.


    The man''s eyes sank, the temperature in the office dropped again, and after a moment, he replied in a


    deep voice, "Alright."


    "Then I''ll see you at the notary''s office tomorrow."


    Martha finished her sentence lightly, got up and walked out of the president''s office.


    Step by step, she walked outside with mixed feelings in her heart.


    Stefan, who remained at his desk, watched the woman''s back slowly disappear into the office before


    frowning slightly and falling into deep thought.


    ''Is she really that kind of woman?''

 Chapter 291 Wish Me Happy Singleness

    Chapter 291 Wish Me Happy Singleness


    Chapter 291 Wish me happy singleness


    Martha nced back indifferently at Harrison Group as she walked away from it.


    After the Doyle Group was notarized into her name, she would have no more dealings with Harrison


    Group and Stefan.


    With this in mind, she turned her head and slowly walked towards her car and got into the driver''s seat.


    Jimmy had not been in a bad mood since he left the hospital that day.


    Now that she was divorcing Stefan, it looked like she would have to find time to talk to Jimmy about it.


    Divorce is, after all, a big deal, and she doesn''t want to cheat on her child.


    Martha was lost in thought, and at this time, a shrill ring suddenly came from the phone ced to the


    side.


    She nced at the caller ID on her phone and picked up the phone with a frown.


    "Mr. Williams, what do you call me for?"


    "Well, cause I miss you."


    Rhys'' flirty voice reached Martha''s ears over the phone, causing thetter''s pretty brow to knit tightly.


    She leaned back in the driver''s seat and slowly closed her eyes.


    "Don''t beat around the bush."


    Rhys heard these words, the hand holding the phone tightened, and the hand on the desk was


    unconsciously stiffened.


    After a long time, his thin lips lightly parted, and his cold voice came out from his thin lips, "He''s


    awake?"


    Rhys saw the news early this morning that Stefan had woken up and had returned to Harrison Group


    this morning.


    Yet he didn''t know if the news was true or just a ploy by Giana and the others, which was why he called


    Martha.


    "Well, I just met with him and signed the divorce papers."


    Rhys on the other side of the phone was suddenly stunned, his eyes filled with a look of dismay.


    The man actually divorced Martha?


    Rhys frowned slightly, feeling it hard to tell whether the news was good or bad.


    His grip on the phone tightened and he once again said in a flirtatious tone, "Let''s meet."


    "Yes."


    ...


    Caf¨¦.


    Half an hourter, Martha arrived and saw Rhys in a corner with a light smile on his lips.


    She calmly pulled out the chair opposite Rhys and sat down, reached out and beckoned the waiter to


    order.


    When the waiter left, Martha raised her eyes to Rhys and asked indifferently.


    "If you want to ask something, you can ask it now."


    She was not stupid and knew that Rhys cared about Stefan. Also, she was here because Rhys saved


    Jimmy''s life.


    When Rhys heard this, a strange look shed across his eyes, and he stretched out his long, slender


    fingers and unconsciously tapped the table.


    "How is he?"


    "He recovered, but lost his memory."


    Martha looked indifferently at the man in front of her and replied with an expressionless face.


    "Lost his memory?"


    Rhys slightly frowned, and said in disbelief.


    But after a few moments, it dawned on him that memory loss was normal after Stefan got into such a


    big car ident.


    Martha took a sip of the coffee that the waiter had just brought up in front of her and responded


    indifferently.


    After Rhys got a response, he suddenly understood why Stefan had divorced the woman in front of


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    him.


    If it weren''t for the memory loss, the man would never have divorced Martha.


    As he thought about it, he looked at the woman sitting across from him with some concern.


    "Are you okay?"


    "It''s good. I feel good about the divorce."


    Martha smiled, with a hint of pleasure in her eyes.


    Yet Rhys could sense her faint sorrow.


    While Stefan was in aa, this woman tried everything to keep Harrison Group for him.


    Now Stefan just woke up, but required a divorce.


    Martha saw the worry in Rhys'' eyes and smiled as she raised her coffee cup towards him.


    "Come on, wish me happy singleness."


    Rhys knew that Martha didn''t mean what she said, but right now he wasn''t going to nail her lie.


    He raised his coffee cup and clinked it, saying somewhat hoarsely.


    "You''re now single. I can pursue you openly now, right?"


    Martha''s eyes sank, and she looked at Rhys with pursed lips.


    She didn''t know if Rhys was serious or if he was being joking, but either way, she wasn''t going to


    ept the advances of the man in front of her.


    She wanted nothing more to do with Stefan.


    When he didn''t hear Martha''s answer, Rhys raised an eyebrow and asked with a smile.


    "What, I don''t deserve you?"


    "Rhys, I will not ept you."


    Martha stated outright that she would not ept Rhys''.


    Rhys'' pupils shrank slightly.


    Suddenly, he said with a teasing smile, "You don''t even hesitate to reject me?"


    "There''s nothing to hesitate about. You deserve a better woman."


    Martha looked at the man sitting across from her with a smile.


    Rhys pursed his lips, and after a long time, he opened his mouth to change the subject.


    "What did he give you when you divorced?"


    "I just want the Doyle Group. Tomorrow he and I will go to the notary''s office."


    The woman lowered her eyes, looked at the coffee cup on the table, and her voice carried an


    unfathomable emotion.


    When Rhys heard this, he frowned slightly and asked puzzledly.


    "So you gave him back his stake in Harrison Group?"


    "Yes."


    Martha responded lightly, picked up her coffee and took a small sip.


    The man''s handsome eyebrows knitted a little tighter, his voice tinged with displeasure.


    "You''re right to get the Doyle Group back, but how can you give back Harrison Group''s equity?"


    "I signed that equity transfer letter to help him keep Harrison Group. Now that he''s woken up, it''s only


    natural that Harrison Group''s equity be returned to him."


    Martha replied calmly, as if she didn''t care about Stefan at all.


    Rhys looked at her withplicated emotions. A whileter, he jokingly said, "In my opinion, that scum


    is not worth it."

 Chapter 292 Are You Going To File A Lawsuit Against Me?

    Chapter 292 Are You Going To File A Lawsuit Against Me?


    Chapter 292 Are you going to file awsuit against me?


    "It''s all over."


    Martha replied with a light smile and raised her hand to nce at the time on her wrist, "It''s gettingte.


    I''m going back."


    "I''ll give you a ride."


    Rhys looked at the woman''s tired look and couldn''t help but worry a little about her current situation.


    But the woman shook her head slightly and raised her hand towards him to show him the keys to her


    car.


    "I drove here."


    After Martha said this, she got up and left the cafe.


    Rhys'' eyes darkened as he remained in ce, dropping his eyes to hide the loss in them.


    ...


    An hourter, Martha returned to the Doyle Manor.


    Seeing her return, Bianca immediately wiped her hands and greeted her.


    "Back, how did it go?"


    "Bianca, he''s fine, it''s just that I''m divorcing him. I signed the agreement today. It''ll be notarized


    tomorrow."


    Martha said with a light smile, put down the bag in her hand, turned her head to look at Bianca who


    was in a dazed state.


    "Where''s Jimmy?"


    "In his room."


    Bianca hadn''te back to her senses and was still stunned.


    Marthaughed, "Then I''ll go check on him first."


    With that, she went upstairs and headed for Jimmy''s room.


    Only after a long time, Bianca came back to her senses and looked at the woman walking upstairs in


    surprise.


    She thought that Stefan had a car ident to protect Martha and that these two would grow closer.


    But she did not expect that they still ended up with a divorce ...


    ...


    Martha knocked on the door and waited for Jimmy to answer before pushing the door into his room.


    She saw Jimmy drawing and wondered what he was drawing.


    She came closer and saw herself on Jimmy''s drawing paper.


    Martha heartily stroked the child''s head, smiled and asked, "Why do you suddenly want to draw me?"


    "Because Jimmy loves Mommy the most."


    Jimmy turned around and looked up at his mother, who had some sadness on her face, with a bright


    smile, trying to make his mommy feel better.


    Martha smiled heartily and reached out to take Jimmy by the hand and smile. They walked over to the


    bed and sat down.


    She looked at the child at her side with a serious tone, and the heartache in her eyes was even greater.


    "Jimmy, I''ve made a very important decision today. I think I should tell you about it. I just hope you don''t


    me me for it."


    Jimmy looked at his mommy, who was sitting beside him, and asked in a soft voice.


    "Mommy, you and Daddy got divorced, didn''t you?"


    Martha''s body stiffened, not expecting Jimmy to guess so quickly that she would divorce Stefan.


    A momentter, she nodded gently and said in a warm voice, "Well, tomorrow we will go through the


    divorce formalities."


    She knew how important Stefan was to Jimmy, and after thinking about it, she spoke up and continued.


    "Although your daddy and I are divorced, he is still your daddy and I will not stop you from contacting


    each other."


    "Jimmy has you, Mommy. That''s enough."


    Jimmy flung himself into Martha''s arms and spoke in a somewhat muffled tone of voice.


    Martha patted Jimmy''s back and asked with some concern, "Will Jimmy me Mommy?"


    "No, it''s not worth it for a daddy like that."


    Jimmy left his mommy''s arms and gave her a happy smile.


    "Jimmy wants Mommy to be happy, and if Daddy makes Mommy unhappy, then Jimmy wants Mommy


    to stay away from Daddy."


    When Martha heard this, her eyes felt a little bitter and she reached out and hugged Jimmy, holding her


    tightly in her arms.


    "Jimmy is so nice."


    ...


    The following day, the notary''s office.


    When Martha arrived, Giana and Stefan were already waiting for her.


    As soon as Giana saw hering, she couldn''t help but taunt, "I thought you would note."


    Martha looked at Giana coldly and pursed her lips without speaking.


    Stefan looked clearly surprised to see Martha, who had arrived as promised.


    In his opinion, this nominal wife, who had always coveted his money, would seize this good opportunity


    to ask for a lot.


    Yet she didn''t do so. He was wondering if it was her trick.


    He frowned and said coldly, "What else do you want, just say it."


    "I just want the Doyle Group."


    Martha gave him a faint look and saw the surprise in his eyes.


    Sheughed mockingly and guessed that this man must have seen the news about her and Louis and


    took her for someone who was trying to get his money.


    But she never cared about money.


    It was at this point that Giana suddenly spoke up and interrupted Martha''s thoughts.


    "No, the Doyle Group is also owned by Harrison Group. How can it be given to you!"


    When Stefan heard this, his eyes sank, and he looked slightly sideways at Giana, who was standing


    beside him.


    "Giana, that should be hers."


    Giana was choked for a moment, suddenly somewhat embarrassed, but soon her embarrassment


    disappeared without a trace.


    "Stefan, you said that because you don''t know the truth."


    "The Doyle Group was originally hers, but when Harrison Group bought the Doyle Group, the Doyle


    Group was short of money. In the case, why did you give the Doyle Group away for nothing?"


    She said this, and viciously red at Martha, thinking Martha was too shameless.


    She had heard that Martha had negotiated a deal with Louis for the project of Headow Complex.


    If that cooperation was done well, the Doyle Group would be a publicpany directly, and then


    Harrison Group could gain more profits.


    Stefan frowned slightly, looking at Martha nonchntly.


    Martha looked coldly at the two in front of her, and her voice grew cold.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Harrison Group''s equity, don''t you want it?"


    "How can you ... threaten us with equity!"


    Giana stared unhappily at the woman in front of her, eyes full of anger.


    She didn''t expect Martha, in any way, to trade this for the Doyle Group.


    She knew the Doyle Group had a promising future, and yet it was nothingpared with Harrison


    Group''s one-quarter equity.


    It was just that she was not happy to let Martha get the Doyle Group like this.


    Martha looked at Giana''s anger and sneered, "Why not? Don''t you forget that the equity transfer letter


    was signed by Stefan himself."


    "Then it certainly wasn''t me who signed it." Stefan suddenly spoke up and argued indifferently.


    When Giana heard this, she quickly echoed, "Yes, who knows if that signature was forged by you."


    "If you don''t believe me, we can go to the experts and identify the handwriting."


    Martha looked at these two people coldly, and the expression on her face became more and more


    indifferent.


    The man saw this look of his nominal wife, and he couldn''t help but start to wonder about if Giana had


    told him the truth.


    If Giana had, his wife wouldn''t require an identification of his signature.


    At this time, Martha mockingly curled her lips, "I signed the equity transfer letter in front of everyone.


    Since I signed it, it proves that my ownership of Harrison Group is protected byw."


    "Now, are you going to file awsuit against me?"

 Chapter 293 Did I Ever Love You?

    Chapter 293 Did I Ever Love You?


    Chapter 293 Did I ever love you?


    Giana stiffened and instantly regretted somewhat what she had just said.


    Stefan''s eyes sank, and a clear, cold voice came out of his thin lips.


    "No, just do what you said yesterday."


    "Sure."


    Martha responded indifferently and sidled into the notary''s office first.


    She walked into the notary''s office and sat with Stefan.


    Soon, the notary inquired seriously, "What do you two want notarized?"


    Martha replied calmly, "The transfer of the group''s equity."


    "Okay, please provide the relevant documents."


    The notary looked solemnly at the two in front of him, waiting for them to hand him the relevant


    materials.


    Soon Martha and Stefan, in turn, handed their documents to the notary.


    After verifying the documents, the notary asked seriously, "Are you two sure you want to notarize


    Harrison Group''s equity transfer letter?"


    "Sure," Martha responded indifferently and looked at the notary without looking away.


    It was Stefan who couldn''t help but look sideways at the woman at his side.


    Soon after, the twopleted the notarized transfer of Harrison Group''s equity.


    They then did the transfer of the Doyle Group here, and finally watched the notary hand out the


    relevant documents at the window.


    Martha had mixed feelings when she saw the name of the head of the Doyle Group be her own.


    A few momentster, she returned to her senses and looked ndly at the man sitting beside her.


    "Let''s get our divorce here, too."


    "Sure."


    Stefan answered coldly, looking at her with a somewhatplicated look in his eyes.


    After they spoke to the notary about their divorce im, the notary soon had a document ready for


    them to sign.


    The notary couldn''t resist reminding.


    "Think before you sign. If you sign, you''re really divorced."


    Martha nodded, and without hesitation, she picked up the ck pen she had ced to one side, signed


    her name sharply, and stamped it.


    Stefan, who was standing on one side, saw her determined attitude and his handsome eyebrows were


    slightly knitted, and he was a little upset.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ''She''s so quick, could it be a trick?''


    With that in mind, he couldn''t help but ask, "You really don''t want anything but the Doyle Group?"


    "No."


    Martha replied in a cold voice, handing the notary certificate in her hand to Stefan and said indifferently,


    "Your turn."


    Stefan picked up the ck pen, but suddenly had some trouble signing it.


    Once his name was signed, they would never be in a rtionship.


    Suddenly, he came to himself and signed his name.


    Just as he was about to stamp it, he couldn''t help but hesitate again.


    He always felt that once he did it, he wouldpletely lose this woman.


    He felt somewhat suffocated.


    When Giana saw that Stefan had not stamped it for a long time, she could not help but urge, "Stefan,


    what are you still hesitating for, stamp it quickly."


    The man''s hands moved slightly and gave a sideways nce to the woman at his side.


    The woman looked at him with a cold and detached look, just like watching a stranger.


    Giana saw them looking at each other, and her heart rose with a bad feeling.


    Her hand on her side tightened and she couldn''t help but urge again, "There''s nothing to hesitate


    about, just stamp it."


    Stefan''s thin lips pursed. He withdrew his eyes, and stamped the papers.


    After receiving the documents handed over by Stefan, the notary announced solemnly, "After the notary


    office proceeded, the marriage between Miss Doyle and Mr. Harrison ended today, and the two should


    not interfere with each other thereafter."


    Soon, the notary handed out the two divorce certificates that had just been processed.


    Martha, at this time, reached for the divorce papers ced not far away, with a light smile on her lips.


    It turned out that the end had already been predetermined.


    She came back with the intention of divorcing Stefan from the beginning, and now everything was back


    on track.


    In the future, it would be good to have her father, Bianca and Jimmy in her life.


    When Stefan got the divorce certificate, he just felt it an eyesore.


    He couldn''t help but turn his head and gaze at the woman sitting beside him. Somehow, he just felt like


    a big hand was gripping his left atrium tightly, making him very ufortable.


    Giana, who was standing on one side, saw this and was unconsciously relieved, her eyes shing with


    a calcting light.


    Stefan was now divorced from Martha, and the next step for them was to push Stefan to get married to


    Amanda as soon as possible.


    By then, Harrison Group would be owned by them.


    Giana thought of this, the corners of her mouth were lifted into a wider smile.


    After Martha put away the divorce certificate, she didn''t even look at Stefan, got up and left the notary''s


    office.


    After she left the notary''s office, she walked straight towards her car, and just as she was about to sit in


    it, her hand was suddenly tugged by arge hand.


    Her eyebrows furrowed slightly, and she turned her head in confusion to look at the person standing


    behind her.


    At this moment, Stefan was holding Martha''s hand, and his whole body was frozen in ce.


    He didn''t know why he was like this, he just watched her leave and couldn''t help but walk over to her


    quickly, not wanting her to just disappear.


    Martha looked coldly at the man behind her and asked indifferently.


    "Mr. Harrison, what else do you want from me?"


    Stefan''s eyes darkened.


    After a long time, his thin lips slightly parted, his husky voice came out from his lips.


    "Have I ever loved you?"


    Just after the woman left, he suddenly wondered if he had ever loved this woman in this marriage.


    In fact, he had the answer in his mind after noticing the difference in himself, but he still wanted to hear


    what the woman would say.


    When Martha heard this, her eyelids lowered and she looked a little upset.


    He asked her if he ever loved her. Yet how would she know it?


    She didn''t know if he ever loved her, because she wasn''t him.


    Martha thought of this, the other hand at her side unconsciously tightened. Memories of their past


    came flooding back.


    Four years ago, he didn''t believe her and sent her to the operating table personally, pushing her into


    hell.


    At that time, he did not love her at all. If he loved her, he wouldn''t have hurt her.


    Four yearster, he was hit in a car ident to save her, and lost all his memories.


    If he loved her, how would he forget her?


    Martha thought of this and suddenly felt some relief. Perhaps this man was protecting her because of


    guilt.


    Stefan did not hear the woman in front of him speak for a long time. His cold voice asked again.


    "Have I ever loved you?"


    The woman was silent and then smiled faintly at him and gave her an answer.


    "No, there is no love in our marriage."


    If he loved her, he would not hurt her even when he suffered memory loss.


    When Stefan heard this, his eyes sank and he felt a stabbing pain in his heart.


    He frowned, wondering if Martha was telling the truth. If he had never loved her, why did he feel so


    ufortable?

 Chapter 294 Feel As If Something Is Missing

    Chapter 294 Feel As If Something Is Missing


    Chapter 294 Feel as if something is missing


    "Is there anything else?"


    Martha looked at him indifferently and asked in a soft voice.


    Stefan shook his head slightly and suddenly loosened his grip on Martha''s hand.


    Martha turned around and left the spot sharply, got in her car, started it up and left.


    Stefan, who was left in the same ce, watched the car fade away, and the big hand at his side


    involuntarily clenched into a fist.


    Somehow, he always felt as if something was missing.


    Just at this time, Giana''s somewhat excited voice came from behind her.


    "Stefan, what are you looking at?"


    "Is she really a very indiscreet woman?"


    The man turned around, his gaze locked on Giana, and a husky voice slowly came out of his thin lips.


    Giana stiffened and a trace of panic shed under her eyes, but she returned to normal after a few


    moments.


    "Of course it''s true, how could I lie to you? Besides, the news has reported it and there are real photos


    to prove it. Doesn''t that prove that she was unfaithful to you?"


    Stefan suddenly remembered the news he had seen when he first woke up.


    The news was reporting how abominable this woman was, and he saw the photos with his own eyes,


    and the woman in the photos was indeed her without a doubt.


    Just ... why he would feel some frustrated inside.


    Giana keenly sensed that Stefan was weird and asked with fake concern, "What''s wrong? Is something


    wrong?"


    "No, you go back first."


    Stefan responded with a clear, cold voice, turned around and tried to leave the notary''s office.


    Just at that moment, Giana stepped forward and grabbed his arm.


    The man''s handsome eyebrows were knitted in displeasure. He frowned as he asked, "What else is


    going on, Giana?"


    "Stefan, let''s go back for dinner tonight. Amanda said she wanted to cook you a meal tonight."


    Giana said with a smile.


    Stefan broke away from Giana''s hand, and said faintly, "Got it."


    He walked forward somewhat awkwardly.


    Giana looked at the man''s receding figure with a wider smile.


    As long as Amanda seizes the opportunity, they could take down Stefan, and then Harrison Group


    would belong to them.


    ...


    When Stefan returned to the office, he had his public rtions department announce his divorce from


    Martha and the fact that the Doyle Group was now independent and not an affiliate of Harrison Group.


    Soon, media reporters were aware of the story.


    At one time, the media reporters could not help but feel mixed feelings.


    Mr. Harrison protected his wife in a car ident, and Mrs. Harrison helped keep Harrison Group for Mr.


    Harrison.


    They were thought to be a loving couple. Yet they ended up getting divorced.


    Since the matter was rted to Harrison Group, it didn''t take long for the major media to start reporting


    it.


    Soon, the headlines were all about it.


    It also became a trending topic on Twitter.


    The Doyle Manor.


    Maxwell and Bianca saw the news report and they both couldn''t help but look at each other when they


    found out.


    Biancaughed bitterly and said helplessly, "Yesterday Martha came back and said she wanted a


    divorce, I thought she didn''t mean it, yet it was true."


    "I thought Stefan who swore to protect Martha would love Martha forever."


    Maxwell said with a bit of anger.


    Stefan almost became a vegetable for Martha; Maxwell was aware of it.


    He thought that after Stefan woke up, they could be together properly, who would have thought ...


    Bianca sighed and said, "It''s just fate."


    They clearly knew how Stefan used to treat Martha.


    Their divorce was not a bad thing.


    There were so many good men, and Martha was so good, there were people who loved her and


    adored her.


    After a long time, Maxwell remembered his daughter and said in distress, "It''s okay; we are fine as a


    family."


    "Yes."


    Bianca spoke warmly and agreed, but her heart ached when she remembered these bad things.


    ...


    In the hotel room.


    On the TV news, the voice of a media reporter rang out across the room -


    "ording to reliable sources, Stefan, the president of Harrison Group, has now divorced his wife


    Martha, and Martha has returned Harrison Group''s shares to Mr. Harrison, while Martha only asks for


    the independence of the Doyle Group."


    "The loving couple divorced after the scandal of Martha. Does this prove that Martha''s private meeting


    with the mystery man was a real thing that angered the president of Harrison Group?"


    Louis watched the news reported on the TV, the corners of his mouth curled up in a cold smile.


    Finally divorced.


    Jane sat on the side, watching the news on TV, and couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for Martha.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    After Stefan went into the hospital, she worked her butt off. Yet she got this result in the end.


    Suddenly, a scene of Martha at Stefan''s bedside suddenly came to Jane''s mind.


    She had never seen that vulnerable side of Martha before.


    Jane couldn''t help butin indignantly when she thought of this. "It''s a waste of Miss Doyle''s effort


    to keep Harrison Group, but in the end she got such a result."


    "I think he did the right thing."


    Louis'' eyes narrowed slightly, his eyes glinting.


    In his opinion, Stefan was simply not good enough for Martha.


    It was a good thing the man had the self-awareness.


    He still would not let go of the person who had hurt Martha...

 Chapter 295 The Best Way To Retaliate Against A Person

    Chapter 295 The Best Way To Retaliate Against A Person


    Chapter 295 The best way to retaliate against a person


    In the days after the divorce, Martha and Jimmy''s life returned to normal, as if Stefan had never


    appeared in the lives of mother and son.


    Every morning, Martha regrly drove Jimmy to kindergarten and then drove to the Doyle Group for


    work.


    After the Doyle Group was transferred in Martha''s name, the partnership with Louis on Headow


    Complex continued.


    The staff were united in their desire to take the Doyle Group to the next level with this partnership.


    In addition to the cooperation between Martha and Louis, they would asionally have dinner together


    to talk about the imperfections of the cooperation case and to learn some interesting things about the


    different lives they had seen.


    Jimmy, on the other hand, besides going to kindergarten, would go out to have fun with Rupert and


    Melissa asionally.


    After her divorce, Jimmy never mentioned Stefan, as if he had never epted Stefan as a daddy.


    In addition to that, on weekends, she would walk with her father and do rehabilitation.


    Watching her father get better day by day, she could feel a sense of joy.


    asionally she went to the supermarket with Bianca to buy fresh ingredients, and together, they


    made a rich dinner.


    Life seemed to be back on track and Martha''s face was full of rxed smiles every day.


    All this life was just as she imagined, without Stefan, Jimmy grew up healthy and happy, life was simple


    and happy.


    On this day, when she returned, Bianca approached her with a smile on her face.


    "Back, Melissa''s upstairs ying with Jimmy."


    When Martha heard this, a gentle smile appeared on her face and she said with a smile, "Melissa must


    have missed your cooking skills, so she came to have dinner."


    "I''m d she''s here."


    Bianca replied warmly, looking at Martha who looked tired and continued, "You go up and y with


    them for a while, and dinner will be ready soon."


    "Thanks."


    Martha looked at Bianca thankfully, and suddenly she gave thetter a big smile.


    "I''d love you even more if there''s my favorite fish soup in the evening."


    Bianca smiled dotingly and hurriedly responded, "Sure."


    With that, Bianca turned around and went into the kitchen again to continue preparing dinner.


    Martha''s mouth curled in a rxed smile as she slowly walked toward Jimmy''s room.


    She walked to the door of the room just in time to hear a burst ofughtering from the door of the


    room that was left open, and Jimmy said with unusual excitement:


    "Melissa, you must take me there! I haven''t seen a shooting star yet."


    Melissa pped her chest cheerfully and said boldly, "That''s for sure!"


    It was at this point that Martha walked into the room, a light smile still on her lips.


    "Then you have to take me with you, too."


    "No problem."


    Melissa replied with a smile, her cheerful voice resonating throughout the room, "You''re back, so is it


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    time to start dinner?"


    "I knew you wereing for Bianca''s cooking."


    Martha sat next to Melissa and snickered.


    As soon as her voice sounded, Jimmy ran over and jumped into his mommy''s arms.


    "Jimmy also likes Granny Bianca''s cooking."


    Martha dotingly stroked Jimmy''s head and said in a warm voice, "Then can Jimmy go down to see if


    Granny Bianca has finished cooking?"


    Jimmy nodded vigorously and ran out of the room with a smile.


    When Melissa saw that Martha had deliberately sent Jimmy away, she knew that thetter had


    something to ask her.


    She leaned back slightly in her chair, looking at the woman sitting beside her with a rxed expression.


    "Go ahead, what do you want to ask me?"


    Martha heard this, and she was not surprised that Melissa guessed her thoughts, so she asked


    straightforwardly.


    "How''s Eden doing?"


    "He''s staying at home all this time."


    After Melissa said this, her eyes betrayed a touch of worry unconsciously.


    She knew that Eden and Stefan had a strong bond, but it was not a good idea for Eden to stay


    decadent.


    A light smile appeared on Martha''s lips, and her gentle voice rang through the room.


    "I''d like to hire Eden to work for the Doyle Group. What do you think?"


    Melissa knew that Martha was worried about Eden. Yet Melissa didn''t think Eden would agree to work


    for the Doyle Group.


    She pretended not to care, curled her lips and replied with a smile, "He''s a rich gentry, even without a


    job, he can live a wealthy life."


    "Just pass my words on to him, and I promise you he will agree."


    Melissa frowned in confusion and looked at the woman at her side in disbelief.


    "Why? Are you so sure he''ll agree to work at the Doyle Group?"


    "You can ask me this question if he says yes to my suggestion tonight."


    Martha''s lips showed a light smile, and she began to think about what kind of position Eden should be


    given if he were to go to the Doyle Group.


    And then Melissa and Martha went down to have dinner together, and after dinner Melissa went home.


    Later that evening, Melissa called, her voiceing over the phone with a note of shock.


    "I told Eden what you told me to say and after that he actually agreed without saying a word."


    Martha had a light smile on her lips, not shocked by the words.


    Because that was what she expected.


    She leaned back in her chair and responded softly, "I know."


    The next second, Melissa''s voice came over the phone -


    "Why, why are you so sure he''ll agree to work at the Doyle Group?"


    Martha''s mouth curved unconsciously, her voice somewhatzy.


    "Because Eden is angry right now."


    "I know, he''s still mad at that stupid Stefan."


    Melissa, on the other side of the phone, could not help but feel a little angry, her hand holding the


    phone clenched.


    Eden did not run his ownpany, but helped Stefan manage his. He worked so hard but ended up


    being fired.


    She remembered the days when Eden was dismissed. He stayed home drinking all the time.


    She knew he was upset, but didn''t know what to do.


    Martha, on this side of the phone, heard this and knew that Melissa was now angry too.


    Her eyes sank and she spoke up faintly to exin.


    "So the best way to get back at someone is to never forgive him when he asks for it."


    Although Stefan has amnesia, he shouldn''t have hurt the ones that cared about him.


    Soon, Melissa couldn''t help butugh.


    Yes, this method of revenge sounded very cool and made her start to look forward to it.


    Next, the two of them talked about something else and hung up the phone.


    Martha''s life was getting smoother and smoother, while on the other hand Stefan''s life was gray and


    cloudy ...

 Chapter 296 Why Is He Angry?

    Chapter 296 Why Is He Angry?


    Chapter 296 Why Is He Angry?


    He felt as if he had been a walking corpse without any memory.


    He was at the office all day, just to familiarize himself with business as soon as possible.


    At first he would go back to the Harrison Vi to have dinner with Giana and Amanda, but slowly he


    didn''t want to go back to the Harrison Vi anymore.


    Every time he went back, those two people began to chatter with him incessantly, making him feel very


    annoyed.


    He would rather stay alone in thepany quietly.


    Amanda said she was the one he used to like and told him about their wonderful past.


    But he did not feel any good about her, and more often than not, he felt Amanda annoying.


    Although Giana and Amanda were very annoying, they were still his family members, and he did not


    want to have any arguments with them, so he stayed in thepany these days.


    But every night, they still called and told him to go back to rest.


    But every time he made excuses to turn them down.


    These days at night, when he was alone and looking out of his office, he saw the bustling night scene


    of the city.


    He suddenly felt a little out of ce in the world. He had loved ones, but only felt lonely.


    This day, Stefan was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling ss and looking at the night scene.


    Was he like that in the past?


    The man reached out and pressed his temples with force, getting up and sitting back in his chair with


    exhaustion.


    Just at this time, an ear-splitting cell phone ring came from the office.


    He frowned as he took out his phone and nced at it to see the caller ID on it - Amanda.


    His eyes sank, answered the phone in annoyance, his husky voice resounded through the office.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Stefan, it''s sote. Aren''t youing back yet?"


    Her delicate voice came out of the phone, but did not ease Stefan''s irritation.


    He frowned and replied coldly, "I got something to finish. I won''t go back tonight."


    When Amanda on the other side of the phone heard this, she couldn''t help but grit her teeth in


    exasperation.


    The next second, after Giana signaled to her, her hand holding the phone tightened and she continued


    to talk.


    "I guess you haven''t had dinner. Let me go over and bring you dinner now."


    "My secretary brought me dinner, and I''m not hungry right now."


    Stefan''s thin lips are lightly parted, and his voice was still very cold.


    He frowned in displeasure and his cold voice rang in the office.


    "I''ll hang up now if there''s nothing else."


    After he said this, he hung up the phone without waiting for Amanda to reply.


    Amanda''s phone call made the irritation within himself aggravate.


    Suddenly, Stefan turned around, grabbed a jacket and left Harrison Group.


    After he left Harrison Group, he drove around and reached the riverbank.


    At this time there were many people on the riverside, each of them holding a glow stick in their hands,


    looking at the sky and talking.


    "I heard there''s a fireworks show here tonight. Why hasn''t it started yet?"


    "Maybe it''s not time yet."


    "And I wonder if there will be something fresh for this year''s fireworks show?"


    "There is something new every year, and this year is certainly no exception."


    ...


    Their discussions worsened Stefan''s irritation.


    He was annoyed. He just wanted to find a quiet ce to clear his mind.


    Just as he was about to drive away, his eyes suddenly caught sight of a small familiar figure.


    The little boy was wearing a slim suit with a big smile on his face, making Stefan feel familiar.


    After he frowned and pondered for a while, he suddenly remembered that this little boy was the same


    child who called him "Daddy" in the hospital that day.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Stefan''s eyes unconsciously moved after the small figure, and soon saw the small figure running to a


    man and holding the man''s big hand.


    His eyes sank, and his eyes were filled with a displeased look.


    And at this time Jimmy,pletely did not notice that his daddy was looking at him.


    He ran to Rupert with a smile, reached out and grabbed his hand, tilted his head and asked happily.


    "Uncle Rupert, are there lots of fireworks tonight?"


    Rupert smiled and nodded, letting go of Jimmy''s hand and bending down to pick the child up in one


    hand.


    "Jimmy hasn''t seen the fireworks show yet, right?"


    Jimmy nodded and looked at Rupert with an expectant face and said happily, "This is Jimmy''s first time


    watching a fireworks show. If it''s wonderful, let''se back next time, OK?"


    "Well, Jimmy, I can take you to different ces and see different fireworks shows as long as you like."


    Rupert looked dotingly at Jimmy in his arms, his face full of gentle smiles.


    To see this little one grow up healthy, he has been very satisfied.


    He heard about the fireworks show held here on the river tonight from another doctor.


    He brought Jimmy here on purpose when he found out, just to make the little guy a little happier.


    He wanted to bring Jimmy over here with Martha, but Martha could note because she had to stay


    at the office to work overtime.


    But she said she woulde here to pick up Jimmy and take him home with her when the fireworks


    show was over.


    When Jimmy heard this, he immediately waved the glow stick in his hand happily and responded with a


    smile, "Great."


    Soon the fireworks show began, Jimmy was shocked to see a firework blooming in the sky, very


    excited to shout.


    The two are getting along very well here, but Stefan felt it an eyesore.


    Stefan looked at the two, who looked as if they were father and son, with a very gloomy face.


    Just as he was about to get out of the car, he suddenly saw a familiar woman get out of the car not far


    away and was walking towards the two.


    He frowned slightly and subconsciously thought that Martha hade to the river with those two to


    watch the fireworks show.


    His hand on the steering wheel involuntarily tightened; he was sulking.


    Damn woman, she was really having an affair with another man.


    Or she wouldn''t watch a fireworks show with another man just after getting divorced.


    Stefan was annoyed for a moment before suddenlying back to his senses.


    He didn''t understand why he was angry. He had obviously initiated the divorce, so what was there to be


    angry about seeing his ex-wife with someone else?


    After Stefan came to life, he didn''t want to pay any more attention to the three of them, he cast down


    his eyes and started the car to prepare to leave.


    But just as he made a U-turn, he identally noticed Rupert reaching out and touching Martha''s hair


    with a smile on his lips.


    And Martha was looking at him right now with a big smile.


    At the moment, they look like a very harmonious family of three.


    This scene stung Stefan deeply.


    His pupils shrank slightly, and his long, narrow, deep-set eyes became somewhat scarlet at once.


    Once again he stopped the car, and angrily got out and walked towards the three of them ...

 Chapter 297 Scum

    Chapter 297 Scum


    Chapter 297 Scum


    Stefan walked over to the three, reached out and tugged Martha''s hand, pulling her into his arms.


    Martha was suddenly pulled into his arms, her pretty eyebrows furrowed, and after smelling a familiar


    scent, her body became a little stiff.


    The next second, Jimmy''s startled voice came, "Daddy."


    When Stefan heard this voice, he felt less irritated.


    He frowned slightly, unhappily looking at Rupert, who was holding the child.


    Not waiting for him to figure out why, Martha, who had just been pulled into his arms, reached out and


    pushed him away with force.


    She took two steps back to stand steady and looked coldly at Stefan in front of her.


    "Stefan, what are you doing!"


    "What, am I bothering you?"


    Stefan''s eyes sank, mockingly looking at the three people in front of him, not knowing why he felt


    Rupert standing here made him very ufortable.


    Martha looked at him with a cold look in her eyes, and her voice grew colder as she spoke.


    "So what are you doing here?"


    "To stop you guys! If I don''te over, are you going to hug each other!"


    Stefan huffed and looked at the woman in front of him, full of anger.


    When Martha heard this, she knew that the man had misunderstood the action Rupert had just taken to


    sweep the fallen leaves off her head.


    So what if Rupert touched her head?


    With this in mind, her mouth curled up in a mocking smile and she retorted sarcastically.


    "Who are you to control me?"


    Stefan''s pupils shrank and the air around him plummeted to a freezing point.


    "Why not?"


    "We''re divorced."


    Martha looked coldly at the scarlet-eyed Stefan in front of her, only to feel that thetter had be


    unreasonable.


    Stefan heard this, stiffened, and the scarlet in his eyes dissipated a lot.


    When Rupert reacted, he immediately put down Jimmy who was in his arms, and stepped forward to


    protect Martha.


    "You''re divorced. You''re in no position to meddle in Martha''s affairs."


    Stefan''s sanity, which was slowly returning, disappeared without a trace once again because of these


    words.


    Hisrge hand at his side clenched violently, as he red at Rupert, who had Martha and her son


    shielded behind him.


    "It''s none of your business whether we divorce or not."


    "Why not? Martha is single now. I have the right to pursue her."


    Rupert''s tone grew cold, his usual gentlemanly manners long gone.


    With these words, he managed to ignite Stefan''s anger.


    The man''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the words that came out of his mouth made him sound like the


    devil from hell.


    "I knew this damn woman had betrayed me long ago!"


    Just as his words came out of his mouth, Rupert raised his hand and gave him a punch.


    "Scum!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Stefan quickly reacted, rubbed his cheek in pain, and rushed forward and punched back.


    "I''m a scum, then you''re a viin coveting my wife!"


    Rupert unceremoniously sparred with Stefan, and his voice was quite a bit colder than before.


    "She''s your ex-wife, and don''t you forget you''re divorced!"


    "That won''t work either!"


    Stefan finished the sentence dominantly and raised his hand to give Rupert another punch.


    Rupert was defenseless and was knocked to the ground by Stefan, with blooding out of the corner


    of his mouth.


    Jimmy, who was held aside by Martha, saw this scene and tightened his grip on Martha''s hand, and


    couldn''t help but scream.


    "Uncle Rupert, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine."


    Rupert answered in a loud voice, got up and pounced back.


    "You''ve been divorced, so who are you to restrict her freedom!"


    Stefan listened to Jimmy''s concern for the man in front of him just now, and he only felt annoyed.


    That was obviously his son, so why should he care about anyone else?


    Just as he was exasperated, Rupert raised his hand and punched him again, saying with annoyance,


    "If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t have almost lost her life!"


    At this point, Stefan could hear no more. He only violent mped Rupert and wrestled with him.


    Soon, both of them got injured, and their clothes were bing disheveled.


    And at this time, people who were watching the fireworks show at the riverside, because of the fight


    between these two people, stayed away, afraid of being implicated.


    Martha stepped forward and looked in annoyance at the two men fighting in front of her.


    "That''s enough! Stop fighting!"


    The two men acted as if they hadn''t heard her words and continued to fight.


    Finally Martha walked up indifferently and raised her hand and gave Stefan a p.


    "Stefan, what the hell are you doing!"


    The man stiffened, raising his eyes in disbelief at the woman standing in front of him, his scarlet eyes


    slowly returning to normal.


    "Look what you''ve done."


    "We''re divorced, and whatever appointment I''m going to make has nothing to do with you."


    Martha looked coldly at Stefan standing in front of her with his hair in disarray, her eyebrows furrowed.


    Today she just finished thepany''s task early and came here to apany Jimmy to watch the


    fireworks show.


    But who knew that a good fireworks show could lead to trouble.


    Stefan stared sullenly at the woman in front of him, and after a long time, said in a cold voice, "That''s


    my son."


    "You disown him, don''t you? Then he''s not your son."


    Martha sneered at the man in front of her, and her voice was harsh.


    Stefan''s pupils shrank slightly and he only felt some dull pain in his chest.


    Yes, that day in the hospital, he did not admit the child was his son.


    He was the one who wanted to divorce Martha, so what was he doing now?


    At this moment, Stefan suddenly looked at himself, frozen in ce and did not speak.


    Rupert, on the other hand, got up, straightened his cor slightly, walked over to Martha, and said in a


    warm voice, "Shall I take you back?"


    "OK."


    Martha responded indifferently, leading Jimmy to follow Rupert and slowly walking in the direction of


    her car.


    As Jimmy passed Stefan, he turned his head and made a cold face at his daddy with a grunt.


    Stefan''s hand at his side tightened violently; he wanted to rush up and fight with Rupert again.


    But reason stopped him, and he watched coldly as the three slowly walked away ...

 Chapter 298 Deserved To Be Beaten

    Chapter 298 Deserved To Be Beaten


    Chapter 298 Deserved to be beaten


    On the car.


    Jimmy sat in the passenger seat and looked to the back seat with a worried look on his face.


    "Uncle Rupert, how are you doing? Does it hurt?"


    "It''s okay. I''m not in pain."


    Rupert''s voice still sounded a bit stiff and faintly indifferent.


    When Martha heard this, she knew that he was still angry.


    She helplessly nced at the man sitting in the back seat and said in a warm voice, "Actually, there is


    no need for you to get angry over this matter."


    In all the years she had known Rupert, this was the first time she had seen him so grumpy.


    The man''s fist at his side tightened violently, and his voice was full of anger.


    "Why not? You shoulder the burden of keeping Harrison Group. Yet he did that to you after he woke


    up."


    Speaking of which, the anger in his eyes grew even more, and his fists clenched more tightly.


    Now he began to regret why he hadn''t punched Stefan more times.


    Martha smiled faintly, and her voice became more and more gentle.


    "It''s all in the past, isn''t it?"


    Exasperated, Rupert opened the window and let the outside air pour into the car.


    A few momentster, he replied in a muffled voice, "I just can''t stand the way he treats you. Why can''t


    he bear it when you have a good time?"


    "Things will slowly get better."


    The strange look shed under Martha''s eyes, and she turned to start the car and drive towards the


    hospital.


    When Rupert heard this, the anger in his eyes was ignited again.


    "Since you''re divorced. Why should he care so much?"


    The woman shrugged her shoulders and spoke faintly in reply, "Who knows?"


    The man sitting in the back seat was suddenly silenced.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that Martha was very cool and could let go of the past so quickly.


    Yet he doubted if she really let go.


    Rupert''s deep eyes darkened, and suddenly, he asked a question out of the blue.


    "Did you really give up on him?"


    "I did it four years ago."


    Martha replied with a light smile.


    Four years ago, she almost lost her life for that man.


    Four yearster, she still had Jimmy and couldn''t afford to lose her life, so she slowly let it go.


    When Rupert heard this, his face rxed a lot.


    To be honest, he was actually afraid that Martha would experience the same pain she suffered four


    years ago.


    Back then, he was there for her. Thus, he didn''t want to watch her go through all that pain again.


    He thought of this and looked at the driver''s seat with his eyes full of deep emotion.


    "No matter what happens, I''ll always be there for you and Jimmy."


    Rupert''s words made Martha stiffen and her grip on the steering wheel involuntarily tighten.


    She opened her mouth to refuse the man, but the words could not be said.


    Well, at this time Jimmy broke the somewhat tense atmosphere in the car by speaking out.


    "Mommy, are we going to take Uncle Rupert to the hospital now?"


    "Yes, the wound on him needs to be taken care of by a doctor."


    Martha replied gently, looking into Jimmy''s eyes with a little worry, "Did Jimmy just get scared?"


    Jimmy shook his head gently and leaned over the edge of the seat to look behind him.


    "Jimmy thought Uncle Rupert just now was very handsome, and that man deserved to be taught a


    lesson."


    Who let him just forget about Jimmy and Mommy that much and even be mean to them?


    The little guy thought of this, and felt a sense of loss.


    Rupert smiled helplessly and stroked Jimmy''s head.


    "Fighting is not a good thing. Jimmy can''t fight with other kids at school."


    Jimmy saw Uncle Rupert resume his gentle appearance and a big smile yed on his lips.


    "Jimmy won''t fight with other kids, Mommy said to be reasonable when thingse up, not to get into


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    trouble, but not to be afraid of trouble either."


    "Jimmy is so good."


    Martha smiled in satisfaction.


    She did want her child to y with other children, but she didn''t allow her child to be bullied by other


    children either.


    Rupert heard this, also smiled, and pulled up the corners of the mouth. Then he could not help but suck


    a breath in pain.


    When Jimmy saw it, he immediately said nervously andfortingly, "Uncle Rupert, take it easy, we


    are almost at the hospital."


    Rupert nodded, his lips lightly opened, and his gentle voice rang out in the car.


    "Uncle Rupert, you need to protect Jimmy. This injury is simply nothing."


    Ten minutester, the three arrived at the nearest hospital.


    Soon, the nurse came to treat Rupert''s wounds, and she admonished, "The wounds have been


    dressed, but be careful not to have them touch water for a few days."


    "Okay, we''ll take care of that."


    Martha answered immediately and reached for some bottles of medicine that the nurse handed over.


    Then she drove home with Jimmy after dropping Rupert off.


    On the way, she looked at Jimmy sitting in the passenger seat with a tired look on her face and asked.


    "Is Jimmy worried about your daddy?"


    Jimmy''s eyes suddenly widened, followed by a gentle shake of the head, and a clear, cold tone rang


    out in the car.


    "No, he deserves to be beaten for what he did."


    Marthaughed helplessly and said in a warm voice, "Although I divorced your daddy, he is always


    your daddy; if you want to ..."


    Before her words were finished, Jimmy''s face changed and he coldly interrupted her words.


    "It''s enough for me to have a mommy."


    When Martha heard this, she was touched, and she felt more sorry for Jimmy.


    Her mouth curled into a light smile and she said jokingly, "That may not be enough. Doesn''t Jimmy


    want Granny Bianca and Grandpa?"


    "Granny Bianca''s cooking is so delicious. Jimmy wants to eat Granny Bianca''s cooking and y chess


    with Grandpa."


    Jimmy''s eyes were smiling as he said.


    Martha saw Jimmy return to her usual appearance and a smile appeared on her face.


    ...


    On the other side, the Harrison Vi.


    When Amanda saw Stefan, who had an injured face, return, she immediately got up and walked over


    with a worried look on her face.


    "Stefan, what''s wrong with you? Why is there a wound on your face?"


    "Got into a fight with someone."


    Stefan replied indifferently, walking around the woman in front of him and heading straight for the room.


    But Amanda grabbed his arm.


    She walked quickly to him and said with concern, "Stefan, let me take you to the hospital now to treat


    your wound."


    "No need."


    The man responded indifferently, broke away from Amanda''s hand and went straight back to his room.


    In the bedroom.


    Stefany on his bed and closed his eyes tiredly, and the scene he had seen suddenly came to his


    mind.


    His eyes snapped open and he looked at the ceiling in exasperation, feeling nothing but anger.


    Damn woman! They just got divorced and she was acting flirtatious with another man.


    Stefan''s hand at his side clenched furiously; he wanted to find the man who touched Martha and cut


    him into pieces!

 Chapter 299 If He Begs You To Remarry

    Chapter 299 If He Begs You To Remarry


    Chapter 299 If he begs you to remarry


    Just at that moment, an anxious inquiry sounded outside the door -


    "Stefan, can Ie in?"


    "Come in."


    The man''s icy voice just sounded, the original closed door of the room opened.


    The next second, a delicate figure appeared in Stefan''s room.


    He frowned and sat up, his eyes gloomy as he looked in the direction of the door.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I saw that you got hurt and went to find the medical kit, so let me medicate you."


    After Amanda said this, she walked straight to the bed and sat down.


    When the man saw this, his face darkened and his cold voice rang out in the room.


    "No need, I can do it myself."


    "It is better to let me do it."


    Amanda said, cing the medical kit in her hand on the bedside table and reaching out to start lifting


    the man''s clothes.


    Stefan reached out and grabbed her wrist and shook it off, his eyes went cold, and his voice grew


    gloomy as he spoke.


    "What are you going to do."


    "Let me get you medicated, your face is hurt, and there must be more wounds on your body."


    Amanda said this and bit her lip pathetically to show her innocence.


    Stefan got up and left the bed, standing by the bed with a grim face and looking at the woman sitting on


    his bed, with a faint displeasure in his eyes.


    "Get out. I can do it myself."


    Amanda saw this and got up in a hurry, pretending to grit her teeth and look at him nervously.


    "Stefan, I''m really worried about you, just let me see where you''ve been hurt, okay?"


    After saying this, Amanda took a step forward and threw herself into Stefan''s arms.


    He felt even more irritated and even disgusted, reaching out to push away the woman without mercy.


    "No need, I''ll go to the study and take care of business first."


    After saying this, he turned around and walked out of the room with quick steps.


    Amanda was stunned in ce for a moment before following him.


    "Stefan, you''re all injured, and you need rest now."


    The man heard these words, elerated his pace, strode into the study, directly closed the room door


    and locked it.


    He closed the door and walked to his desk with a gloomy face and sat down, only to feel inner peace.


    When Amanda jumped into his arms just now, he did not feel the slightest sense of familiarity, but


    rather felt sick to his stomach.


    At this moment, he couldn''t help but begin to doubt if Giana told the truth again.


    If he really liked Amanda, why did he have an aversion to her instead?


    Stefan reached out and pressed his temples with force, closing his eyes with exhaustion.


    Outside the study door, Amanda came to the study and tried to open the door to get in, only to find that


    Stefan had locked the door.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She gritted her teeth and stared reluctantly at the door of the room in front of her.


    Damn, she had waited for this man toe back for so long, only to be locked out of the door.


    Her big eyes were full of regret at the thought. She was regretting that she hadn''t just behaved better


    and scared Stefan away.


    Amanda''s hand at her side was clenched tightly, and she made up her mind that next time she would


    seize the opportunity to win Stefan over in one fell swoop.


    She looked at the study door in exasperation, but there was nothing she could do but walk back to her


    room in the end.


    ...


    The next day, the Doyle Group.


    Martha arrived at the Doyle Group early in the morning to take care of business. Jane was briefing her


    on thepany''s projects for the month when she saw the secretary knock on the door and said, "Ms.


    Doyle, Mr. Eden Stone is here."


    Martha immediately spoke, "Let him in."


    The next second, Jane''s quizzical voice rang through the office, "What''s Eden doing here?"


    "I hired him."


    Martha''s mouth curled into a light smile as she responded in a warm voice.


    Jane looked at the woman sitting at her desk and asked incredulously, "He''sing to work at the


    Doyle Group?"


    "Yep."


    The woman''s smile was wider.


    It was a great thing for her to have Eden work here.


    A few minutester, Jane saw Edene in, she poured coffee for both of them and left the office.


    Eden didn''t hesitate to take a sip of coffee and asked with a smile, "Ms. Doyle, what kind of job do you


    want me to do?"


    "Take your pick. I have kept the director''s position especially for you."


    Although the Doyle Group was not as wealthy and powerful as Harrison Group, one thing she could be


    sure of was that she was more discerning than the current Stefan.


    Eden was a rare talent, and he was the right person for the position ofpany director.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I won''t do my job to the best of my ability?"


    "No, you''re not that kind of person."


    Martha ndly looked at the man in front of her, and understood that Eden, though cynical, would do


    the best of my ability when it came to his work.


    The smile on the man''s face grew bigger and he extended his right hand towards Martha.


    "The Doyle Group is bound to get better and better."


    Martha smiled lightly and looked at the man in front of him, "Let''s work together."


    After the two sat down again, Martha took a sip of coffee before asking a question.


    "Mr. Eden, you should know about the Doyle Group''s partnership on Headow Complex, right?"


    "Certainly. Louis is an iparable business partner, and once this partnership is sessfully


    Martha smiled and nodded, "Mr. Eden, Then I hope you will be work hard on this cooperation case."


    "Certainly."


    The man replied confidently, and the smile in his eyes deepened.


    After the two of them talked for a few more minutes, Martha suddenly asked, "If Stefan asked you to go


    back to Harrison Group in the future, would you go back?"


    "What about you?"


    Eden looked steadily at the woman sitting across the table and asked a question in a soft voice.


    Martha frowned in confusion and shrugged indifferently, "I have nothing to do with Harrison Group."


    The corners of the man''s mouth were slightly curled, and his eyes were full of deep meaning as he


    looked at her.


    "If he begged you to remarry, would you agree?"


    When his words just came out of his mouth, the two looked at each other with a smile. Both of them


    had the answer.


    Yet they didn''t say it out.

 Chapter 300 A Special Place

    Chapter 300 A Special ce


    Chapter 300 A Special ce


    One day, a weekter, Martha received a call from Rhys.


    With a slight frown of confusion, she asked, "Mr. Williams, what do you call me for?"


    "Do you have time today? I''ll take you somewhere special."


    The man''s evil voice came from the phone, making the doubt in Martha''s eyes even greater.


    A special ce?


    In Martha''s opinion, Rhys really meant it.


    Her eyes sank and she asked with a light smile, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll reject you again?"


    "No, you''re the most curious woman I''ve ever met."


    Rhys'' lips were slightly curved, and his eyes were full of deep meaning.


    The next second, as he expected, Martha agreed.


    "Since you''ve said so, wouldn''t it be too rude of me if I refused?"


    The man slightly raised his eyebrows, and his voice carried a bit of evil.


    "Then, I will wait for you at the abandoned exhibition hall."


    "Exhibition hall?"


    Martha heard this and frowned slightly, and the tone of her voice carried a bit of dismay.


    Soon, Rhys'' deep voice came from the phone, "I wonder if this ce is special for you."


    "Of course."


    Martha slightly narrowed her eyes, and her eyes grew darker.


    She had wanted to hold her first exhibition there after returning home, but then a fire happened and all


    her paintings were destroyed in the fire.


    Now, Rhys wanted to meet her there for an appointment, what for?


    "Why do you want to go there ..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, the man cut her off.


    "I''ll tell you when you get there."


    With those words, Rhys hung up the phone.


    Martha looked at her phone, and the puzzlement in her eyes increased.


    ...


    An hourter, she arrived outside the exhibition hall as promised.


    This was already the old site, and after thest incident, it was deserted.


    As soon as she got out of the car, she saw Rhys, who was standing not far away with a slender figure,


    looking at her with a smile on his lips at the moment.


    After the two of them entered the exhibition hall together, Martha asked in confusion, "Can you tell me


    why now?"


    "I think that you are stable enough now to consider starting to create paintings again."


    Rhys looked at the ce where the ck burn marks still remained and suddenly felt a lot of emotions


    in his heart.


    He had seen Martha''s paintings and knew that she really liked to paint, or she wouldn''t have painted


    such lively paintings.


    When Martha heard this, she couldn''t help but be a little touched.


    She didn''t expect Rhys to remember that she was once a painter, and this thought made her feel a little


    warm-hearted.


    Her family was now very harmonious, her child was healthy and cute, and the Doyle Group had been


    taken back.


    Thepany''s cooperation project with Louis was also doing very well, so she could indeed consider


    starting over as a painter.


    Martha returned to her senses and looked gratefully at the man standing beside her.


    "It suprised me you''d remember that I''m a painter."


    "If you want to return to your old career, I will be d to finish what you didn''t finish before."


    Rhys'' eyes were deep as he looked at the woman standing beside him. He was hoping that Martha


    would do what she liked to do.


    When the woman heard this, she mentally understood what Rhys meant.


    She didn''t expect Rhys to reopen the painting exhibition for her.


    Now that she thought about the past, she also opened her studio with the help of Rhys.


    Since she had the time, she could consider bringing some profits to Rhys by painting.


    Martha thought of this, the corners of her mouth slightly lifted, extending her right hand, and looking at


    Rhys with a smiling face.


    "Mr. Williams, I hope we have a good cooperation."


    "I hope so."


    Rhys curled his lips, revealing a light smile.


    ...


    In the evening, the Doyle Manor.


    Martha had dinner and then called Melissa.


    The phone was soon answered.


    "Why are you calling me all of a sudden?"


    Hearing this, Martha leaned back against the bed and replied with a smile, "I missed you, so I called


    you."


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, how could you think of me when there''s nothing going on?"


    Melissained, put on her mask and walked to the bed to lie down.


    A whileter, she had a jolt, and she asked in a high-pitched voice.


    "Say, did you make some big decision and that''s why you called me?"


    Martha raised an eyebrow, "You knew all this?"


    Melissa''s smug voice came from the phone, "Don''t forget I''m your best friend."


    Martha smiled lightly and said, "Now that my life is stable, I want to start painting again and have an


    exhibition."


    "That''s great, you''ve always loved painting, haven''t you? It''s a very happy thing to be able to do what


    you like now."


    Melissa on the other side of the phone said this, and a faint smile appeared on her face.


    As a friend who witnessed Martha go through so many sad things, she was sincerely hoping that


    Martha would be well.


    Now that she heard the news, she was very happy, but at the same time, she was also a little confused


    as to why her best friend would suddenly have this idea.


    Melissa thought of this and asked.


    "Why do you suddenly want to hold the painting exhibition?"


    "It''s Rhys."


    No sooner had Martha replied than Melissa''s excited voice followed.


    "You''ve met again? What''s going on? Tell me about it!"


    Martha sighed helplessly and exined.


    "Today we met at the old exhibition hall, he wanted me to restart my old career, and it just so happened


    that I also had this in mind, so we hit it off and were ready to work together again."


    Just as Martha finished exnation, Melissa''s derisive voice rang out again in the phone.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "So, this man knows you pretty well."


    "You should stop gossiping, there''s no way I''ll ept Rhys, we''re simply working together."


    Martha exined helplessly, but Melissa on the other side of the phone didn''t take Martha''s


    exnation to heart at all.


    Her eyes suddenly lit up and she said with a smile, "It just so happens that I''m stuck on my novel


    creation, and you''ve inspired me right in time."


    "What?"


    Martha asked in confusion, and the next second, she heard Melissa''s happy voiceing from the


    phone.


    "During this recent period, the online article I wrote has be a big hit. I''ll send the book to youter,


    so go read it quickly when you have time."


    "Good."


    Martha smiled and answered, then Melissa''s voice rang out again.


    "I wrote this novel, you''ll absolutely love it."

 Chapter 301 You Ask For It

    Chapter 301 You Ask For It


    Chapter 301 You Ask for It


    That night, Martha went to read the novel written by Melissa.


    Soon, she found out that Melissa had written exactly her story.


    The content of the novel was that the male lead believed the lies of the evil supporting female role, and


    then hurt the female lead again and again.


    In the end, the female lead faked her own death with the help of a doctor friend and left the city where


    she had lived for more than ten years.


    When the female lead returned again, she brought a four-year-old child with her.


    The female lead became a well-known person, and the male lead met her and recognized her.


    Yet the female lead did not want to have any more entanglement with the male lead, and the purpose


    of her return this time was to make the vicious supporting female role pay the price.


    After a lot of things happened, the vicious supporting female role was sentenced to death, and the male


    lead knew he made a huge mistake and regretted it ...


    Now, the female lead was surrounded by three good suitors, was is a doctor, one was a big president,


    and another was a mixed-race rich businessman.


    The novel Melissa wrote stopped here, and the novel was still being serialized.


    When Martha saw this, she couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She didn''t think Melissa would actually write a novel.


    When she wanted to quit, she inadvertently clicked on the novel''sment section, which had


    messages from various readers.


    -The scum ex-husband still has hope, please hurry to chase his wife.


    -The doctor is the female lead''s true love. I hope the female lead can ept the doctor.


    -I think the president is a better choice. He always offers help at the right time.


    -I think the mixed rich businessman is better. Clearly, he has a very strong background.


    -Does anyone like that doctor? He always protects the female lead without asking for anything.


    -If the author dares to write a happy ending for the hero and heroine, I will definitely send razor des


    to the author!


    Martha was reading the readers''ments, her eyes full of helplessness.


    ...


    At this time, the Harrison Vi.


    Stefan was lying on the bed with a tired face, his narrow eyes slightly closed; he was hiding the


    irritation.


    In the middle of the night, the door to his room was suddenly opened quietly.


    And then, someone quietly lifted the covers on Stefan''s body and slowly approached him.


    When she reached out to rub the man''s waist, her hand was gripped, and she fell to the floor.


    Stefan frowned and reached out to press the switch.


    In a sh, the dark room was suddenly bright. A woman was lying on the carpet beside the bed in a


    terrible state.


    The man''s eyes were dark, and he looked askance at the woman on the floor with displeasure.


    "Why are you here?"


    If he hadn''t subconsciously pushed her away just now, Amanda would have wrapped her arms around


    him.


    Stefan couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed at the thought of this.


    Amanda looked up at Stefan with pity and cried out, "Stefan, my knee hurts."


    "It''s all your own fault."


    The air around the man dropped to a freezing point, and his eyes became more and more unkind as he


    looked at the woman on the ground.


    His eyes narrowed slightly as he red at Amanda in annoyance.


    "What are you doing in my room in the middle of the night?"


    "I ... I just wanted to keep youpany, that''s why ..."


    Amanda couldn''t help but cry when she said this.


    As she cried, she began to tell sadly, "You used to sleep with me in your arms, but since you lost your


    memory, you are very reluctant toe near me, and I can''t help it, so that''s why ..."


    "That''s enough!"


    Before Amanda could finish her words, she was interrupted by Stefan''s stern voice.


    He frowned, and his voice grew colder and colder.


    "Maybe I used to like you very much, but now when I see you, I feel repulsed, especially by your


    behavior tonight."


    Stefan only felt disgusted when he thought of Amanda''s actions just now.


    At this moment, he suddenly wondered why his former self would like such a woman.


    Hearing these words, Amanda stiffened and her face turned white as she looked at the man standing in


    front of her.


    "Stefan, do you know what you are saying?"


    "Get out."


    His eyes sank, and his long, narrow eyes were filled with a cold look.


    Amanda lowered her eyes, bit her lower lip reluctantly, and stood up with difficulty.


    Then she pretended to get hurt in the feet and fell towards Stefan.


    But Stefan directly dodged.


    Amanda fell to the ground again and sucked in a breath of cold air in pain.


    The next second, the man''s cold and heartless words rang out in the room.


    "Get out!"


    "Why are you kicking me out? Can''t you just hug me?"


    Amanda looked at the man in front of her reluctantly, her face filled with sadness.


    She thought that this look of hers would evoke Stefan''s pity, but when thetter saw her like this, he


    only felt more disgusted.


    His brows were furrowed, and his cold, heartless words came out of his lips.


    "If you are short of men, I don''t mind sending you a bunch of men."


    Amanda heard these words, her pretty face turned white all of a sudden, and she could say no more


    with trembling lips.


    Then, without waiting for her to speak again, Stefan''s cold, stern voice rang out again.


    "Get out now!"


    Amanda felt the cold air in the room, her body trembled, and she rolled away from the room.


    A maid passing by heard themotion and stood at the stairway to take a look, only to see Amanda


    got out of Stefan''s room with dishevelled hair.

 Chapter 302 Stopping Him Outside

    Chapter 302 Stopping Him Outside


    Chapter 302 Stopping Him Outside


    After Martha returned home, although she was busy, she never gave up painting, and she had a lot of


    paintings for an exhibition.


    After three days, Rhys called again -


    Martha had just picked up the phone when Rhys'' evil voice reached her ear.


    "Did you miss me? I missed you a lot."


    The woman''s eyes sank, and she said jokingly, "Mr. Williams, you have so many beautiful women


    around you. Why would you ever miss me?"


    "Miss Doyle, you''re so beautiful, I have already fallen in love with you, but it''s a pity you have no idea


    about it." Rhys'' flirtatious voice sounded.


    Martha smiled widely and responded indifferently, "In that case, thanks."


    Rhys raised his eyebrows slightly.


    His long and slender fingers tapped on the desktop, and only after a long time did he say the purpose


    of this call in a husky voice.


    "The old exhibition hall is almost repaired, now it mainly depends on when you intend to hold the


    exhibition."


    "So soon?"


    Martha couldn''t help but be a little shocked by Rhys'' speed.


    That exhibition hall had been treated as an abandoned ce because of that previous fire, but it only


    took Rhys three days to repair it.


    In the next second, the man''s dark voice came from the phone -


    "You''re underestimating me."


    Martha came back to her senses, herrge eyes still carrying the shock.


    "That fire incinerated everything. I didn''t think it would be possible to hold a painting exhibition there


    one day."


    When Rhys on the other side of the phone heard this, his eyes darkened, and he spoke with a light


    smile, "That''s precisely why it''s a special ce."


    "That''s right."


    Martha smiled and agreed, and then she spoke directly, "Then we can hold the exhibition the day after


    tomorrow. I''m all set."


    "You''re fast too."


    Martha smiled and replied lightly.


    "For what you really like, no matter how difficult it is, you can''t let go of it."


    This was true of painting or the beloved ones.


    ...


    In the next two days, Martha contacted with Rhys'' men and soon had all her paintings ced in the


    Doyle Manor transferred to the old exhibition hall.


    It soon came to the day when the exhibition was held.


    After the preparation of the exhibition waspleted, Martha printed some invitations and sent them to


    some people she knew.


    She invited not only her current partner Louis, but also Eden and Melissa, who were now working in the


    Doyle Group, and some close friends.


    On the day of the exhibition, almost all of Martha''s family, friends, and partners were present.


    Of course, Stefan was not among them.


    Maybe it was because the rich businessman was invited to the exhibition held by Martha, maybe it was


    because Martha was working with the president of the Williams Group, maybe it was because Martha


    herself was a queen of the topic, so the event was soon in the news.


    On the day of the show, the top three searches in the news were all about Martha''s show.


    ...


    Harrison Group, President''s Office.


    Stefan sat in front of his desk, looking at the hot news on theputer in front of him, his pupils shrank


    slightly, and the temperature around him dropped to the freezing point.


    Hisrge hand on the desk clenched into a fist, and his cold and merciless voice rang out in the office.


    "Damn woman, how dare you not tell me!"


    The man''s eyes sank. He got up and grabbed his jacket, then drove to the painting exhibition.


    Ten minutester.


    Stefan walked towards the exhibition hall with a grim face, but was stopped in his tracks by a serious


    voice.


    "Sir, please show your invitation."


    Stefan''s body stiffened, and he looked at the security guard who stopped him expressionlessly.


    After a long time, his thin lips lightly parted as he said unhappily, "I don''t have an invitation."


    After he said this, he lifted his feet to walk forward, but the security guard stopped in front of him and


    did not let him in.


    The security guard looked at the man in front of him with sweat.


    Of course he knew who the man he stopped was, it was the city''s most famous man.


    But today, his task was to stand guard at the door and let people with invitations in.


    Now, Stefan just did not have an invitation, so he could not let this man enter.


    The security guard thought this, his back straightened up as he looked at the man who was stopped by


    him at the door with a serious face.


    "Mr. Harrison, you can''t go in without an invitation, please go back."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stefan''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking coldly at this security guard.


    Damn, this man dared to stop him.


    What was even more damnable was that that woman didn''t even send him an invitation.


    At this time, Stefan hadpletely forgotten the fact that they were already divorced.


    His eyes sank and he looked coldly at the security guards who were stopping him.


    "Get out of the way."


    The guard''s body trembled slightly and he unconsciously swallowed, but his hand still firmly blocked


    Stefan.


    "I''m sorry."


    Stefan''s face was gloomy, and the look he gave the security guard was sinister.


    After a long time, his thin lips lightly parted, and his gloomy voice came out from his thin lips.


    "You go and get Martha over here."


    "Sorry, it''s not in my scope of work. You don''t have an invitation, so you''d better leave here as soon as


    possible."


    The guard''s other hand at his side clenched into a fist as he said stiffly.


    At this moment, another security guard standing on the other side finally came back to his senses and


    kept winking at the security guard who was in front of Stefan.


    But that security guard just didn''t step away, and said in a serious manner, "Mr. Rhys Williams tells us,


    anyone who does not show the invitation is not allowed to enter it."


    When Stefan heard this, his eyes were narrowed slightly, and his eyes sank.


    In the next second, his voice was as cold and harsh as if it came from hell...


    "Rhys Williams?"

 Chapter 303 So YouVe Found Your Future Husband

    Chapter 303 So You''Ve Found Your Future Husband


    Chapter 303 So you''ve found your future husband


    ''What is the rtionship between Rhys and Martha?''


    Since he had woken up, he had naturally recognized Rhys after learning about thepany.


    The Williams Group and Harrison Group were considered rivalpanies. Since they both got


    engaged in some businesses, they had to plunder resources from each other.


    Stefan thought of this, his eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the security guard in front of him, his eyes


    became more and more severe.


    "And what does he have to do with this painting exhibition?"


    The security guard met Stefan''s eyes, his body trembled, and his voice trembled when he answered.


    "The exhibition is co-organized by Mr. Williams and Ms. Doyle. Don''t you know it?"


    This security guard had some understanding of entertainment news, so he knew Stefan had divorced


    Martha.


    Yet he still had some doubts about the truth of their divorce after he heard Stefan''s question.


    Stefan''s hand at his side clenched fiercely. His thin lip parted as he coldly stared at the security guard


    in front of him.


    "Get out of my way."


    The security guard trembled, but still firmly stopped in front of Stefan.


    He looked at the grim-faced man with a sweaty face and said in a trembling voice, "Mr. Harrison, you


    really can''t go in without an invitation."


    "Get out!"


    Stefan looked at the security guard standing in front of him with annoyance, his narrow eyes full of


    impatience.


    The guard''s body trembled slightly, and he lowered his head, not daring to speak again.


    Just at this time, the security guard standing on the other side saw it and immediately turned around


    and went into the exhibition hall to find the person in charge of the exhibition hall.


    By the time the person in charge rushed out, only Stefan''s grumpy voice could be heard at the


    entrance of the exhibition hall.


    "I''ll buy the whole exhibition hall, see who dares to stop me!"


    Stefan''s face was very gloomy, and he was determined to buy the ce when he returned.


    When the person in charge heard this, his body trembled and he turned around and walked towards


    the office.


    The security guard saw the situation and hurriedly pulled the person in charge and said in a panic, "You


    left, what about Mr. Harrison? Should we let him in?"


    "You guys hold off for a while longer. I''ll go in and ask Mr. Williams what he wants."


    After the person in charge said this, he trotted towards the office.


    This ce was reserved by Mr. Williams, and now someone wanted to enter without an invitation, so


    he must have to ask Rhys for his opinion.


    Soon the person in charge knocked on the door of the office with an apprehensive face.


    Martha, Rhys, and Louis were talking in the office when they suddenly heard a knock on the door, and


    the three of them were silent.


    Rhys frowned slightly, and a look of confusion shed across his eyes.


    And then he raised his eyes and said in a clear and cold voice, "Come in."


    The person in charge heard these words, and then opened the office door with trembling hands.


    As soon as he walked in, the eyes of the three people in the office instantly fell on him, making him


    even more nervous.


    Rhys saw that it was the person in charge of the exhibition hall, the suspicion in his eyes deepened.


    He frowned unnoticeably and asked lightly, "What is it?"


    "Mr. Williams, the security guard stopped a person outside, that person didn''t have an invitation and


    wanted toe in."


    The person in charge lowered his head and said with a trembling voice.


    Rhys cast a displeased nce at him, raised his hand and waved, his impatient voice sounded in the


    office.


    "Just kick out those without invitations."


    ''If one cane in without an invitation, what''s the use of Martha sending invitations?''


    Rhys thought that after he said that, the person in charge would leave the ce.


    But to his surprise, the person in charge did not move. He opened his mouth to say something, but did


    not know how to say.


    Just at this time, Martha''s soft questioning voice rang.


    "What''s the matter? Is that person refusing to leave?"


    The person in charge immediately nodded, looked hard at Ms. Doyle in front of him, and replied in a


    small voice, "That is the president of Harrison Group, and we ... we can only block him froming in."


    He was after all just a staff member. If he offended Harrison Group''s president, his future days might be


    very difficult.


    When Rhys and Louis heard this, they looked at each other with terrible faces.


    They didn''t expect that Stefan woulde to the exhibition, not to mention that thetter would be so


    shameless.


    Both of them were happy about Martha''s divorce from Stefan. Yet they didn''t quite understand what


    Stefan was doing here now.


    Rhys frowned and was about to speak up to stop Stefan when Martha''s voice sounded before him.


    "Let him in."


    Louis and Rhys heard the voice and looked sideways at Martha in unison.


    They saw that the woman had a very indifferent look on her face, as if she was agreeing to something


    that had nothing to do with her.


    When the person in charge heard this, he bowed his head and respectfully answered, "Yes."


    Then he turned around and walked out of the office, and before he left, he closed the office door.


    Martha took a sideways nce and saw these two men''s face change slightly. She smiled and asked


    lightly, "What''s wrong?"


    After the two men looked at each other for a moment, it was Louis who asked a question first.


    "Do you still have feelings for Mr. Harrison?"


    Martha looked at them ndly, shrugged, and replied with a smile, "He and I are over."


    Louis and Rhys looked at each other, both of them pursing their lips without speaking.


    They both knew that Martha could not let go of Stefan so quickly and easily, so there was no point in


    talking about such things now.


    Soon, the office door was pushed open by Stefan.


    "Why didn''t you send me an invitation?"


    The three people in the office looked at Stefan who suddenly came in, all pursed their lips and did not


    say anything.


    On the contrary, seeing Louis and Rhys in the office, Stefan was fuming with anger.


    He red at Martha and said mockingly, "No wonder you want a divorce so quickly, so you''ve found


    your next husband."


    "What''s Mr. Harrison doing here?"


    Martha coldly looked at Stefan, who was full of anger, and faintly asked a question.


    When Stefan heard this, his irritation increased and he looked at Martha with a more and more


    unfriendly gaze.


    "Why didn''t you send me an invitation, was it because you were afraid that I would see how sought-


    after you are now?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The other three people exchanged nces, and the atmosphere in the office dropped to freezing point.


    Louis looked at Stefan, his cold and sarcastic saying, "When you guys weren''t divorced, wasn''t I


    pursuing her too?"


    Stefan''s brows were knitted, the hand at his side clenched into a fist.


    He remembered this man was Louis, a wealthy businessman who had just returned home.


    It was the same man he had seen on the news the day he first came to his senses, the one who had


    acted intimately with Martha.


    Stefan''s eyes were slightly narrowed, his eyes were gloomy as he looked at the man in front of him,


    and the tone of his voice was iparably cold, "We''re divorced, so you''re even more reckless?"

 Chapter 304 Image

    Chapter 304 Image


    Chapter 304 Image


    Louis'' eyebrows were knitted, and the air around him dropped steeply to the freezing point.


    "None of this has anything to do with Mr. Harrison, right? After all, you have nothing to do with Miss


    Doyle now."


    The anger in Stefan''s heart increased, and his sideways nce at Louis was as cold as ice.


    Martha looked coldly at Stefan, who had suddenly arrived here, and a trace of puzzlement shed in


    her eyes.


    So, what was the reason for Stefan toe here today?


    She thought, but asked in confusion, "So, Mr. Harrison, you''re not here to see my exhibition today?"


    Stefan looked back at Martha, his narrow eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Of course, but I''m more curious which one of the three Miss Doyle will choose from."


    At this time the office door was wide open, a reporter inadvertently passed by and heard these words.


    The reporter immediately sensed that this would be a breaking story and walked to the office door with


    his camera.


    When Martha saw the reporter at the door, her eyes were slightly downcast and her thoughts were


    The next second, she looked up at Stefan with a smile and replied graciously and decently, "Mr.


    Harrison, we are divorced, this is my personal matter, it is not improper to talk to you about it."


    Stefan suddenly froze in ce not knowing what to say.


    Indeed, he was no longer in any position to use Martha, but he was still unwilling to seem her flirt


    with other men.


    The man pursed his lips, looked at Martha with a gloomy face, and stopped talking.


    The reporter saw this scene, hurriedly sat down, turned around and quietly left the office door.


    With a few photos and a few articles, his news would definitely cause a mighty uproar.


    Martha saw Stefan being silent and did not care, turned her head and looked at Rhys and Louis sitting


    across the table with a light smile.


    "You two might want toe with me to see my paintings, or you can give me some reminders."


    "It''s my honor."


    Louis replied with a smile, making a very gentlemanly gesture.


    Seeing this, Rhys also smiled and said, "That said, after being busy for so long, I have not properly


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    appreciated your paintings, so let''s go now."


    Martha smiled and answered "yes", and took the lead to walk out of the office.


    Stefan frowned unhappily at the direction the three left, and followed them.


    Soon, the four came to a portrait of a sunrise.


    Rhys'' voice was admiring when he saw the scene of water and sky meeting.


    "Miss Doyle, your painting skills are really superb, how can she paint the sunrise so vividly, as if she


    was in the scene."


    No sooner had his words fallen than Louis'' voice followed -


    "Yes, the view of this painting is also a rare sight. In a thick foggy day, such a sunrise of colors is a


    spectacle."


    Martha smiled and lightly exined.


    "I painted this picture when I was working with Mr. Williams on the ind. If it weren''t for the fact that


    the ind is bordered by the sea on all sides, I wouldn''t have been inspired to paint it."


    "I feel the painting a bit familiar, so it turns out it''s the scene on the ind."


    The doubt in Rhys'' eyes dispersed and he spoke with a smile.


    Just at this time, Stefan''s cool voice came into the ears of the three people.


    "Why is the water on this painting so dark and ck, it''s not real at all."


    "The water is naturally dark when the sky is not yet bright."


    Martha frowned and opened her mouth indifferently to exin.


    But after her exnation, Stefan continued to criticize the painting.


    "It''s okay that the water is dark, but the clouds are strange. The color scheme is so dark. It looks so


    depressing?"


    Rhys'' eyes sunk. He was about to go forward to argue with Stefan when Louis lightly asked a question.


    "Or what color scheme does Mr. Harrison think is good for painting?"


    "Bright. It''s realistic."


    Stefan raised his eyebrows at Martha and replied lightly.


    When Martha heard this, she naturally understood that Stefan was saying that her painting was


    unrealistic.


    Just because he hadn''t seen it, could he say that her paintings were unrealistic?


    She looked at Stefan with cold eyes, and her voice was full of indifference.


    "Why does Mr. Harrison think my paintings are unrealistic?"


    "Well, your imagination ran too wild when drawing pictures."


    Stefan raised his eyebrows, and his cold voice rang out in the corridor.


    The corner of Louis''s lips curled slightly, and he asked out of the blue, "What does Mr. Harrison think is


    the greatest significance of the painting?"


    "To sell it for a good price."


    Stefan frowned and pondered for a while, and gave a pertinent answer.


    In his opinion, the painter painted to sell the painting, and since it was to sell the painting, it must be


    measured by the price.


    Therefore, the higher the price, the more it could prove the significance of the painting.


    Just as his voice fell, Louis smiled and opened his mouth to retort.


    "It''s true that vulgar people only have eyes on money. Mr. Harrison, I overestimated you. I thought that


    you knew how to appreciate the beauty of art."


    Stefan frowned slightly and unhappily red at Louis.


    He wanted to retort, but did not know how to retort.


    At this moment, Martha, naturally, understood Louis'' meaning.


    Her eyes sank, looking at Stefan''s eyes more and more indifferently, "I respect all the visitors. But if


    you''re here to pick a fight, please leave, you are not wee in my exhibition."


    When Stefan heard this, the feeling of irritation in his heart increased, and his eyes grew dark when he


    looked at Martha.


    Martha, on the other hand, ignored him and turned to Rhys and Louis to say a few polite words before


    going off to talk to other business people.


    Rhys and Louis smiled at each other and went to admire the other paintings together.


    Stefan watched Martha leave, his hand clenched into a fist at his side.


    This damned woman, so ungrateful!


    He was kind enough to tell her the shorings of her painting, but she made fun of him together with


    outsiders for not knowing anything.


    Stefan red at Martha''s back as she left, and turned to leave the exhibition hall, but he stiffened in


    ce when he saw burn marks on some of the furnishings in the exhibition hall ...


    Some broken images shed through his mind, that image had Martha, and the fire.


    The paintings were burning in the fire, and then the image that he broke into the fire came to him.


    Stefan thought of this and felt a splitting headache, and his chest became stuffy...


    He pressed his temples hard, trying to suppress the paining from his head, and stumbled out of


    the exhibition hall.


    Martha, who was standing not far away, talking with other business partners. Seeing Stefan''s back as


    he left, her eyes sank.


    After a moment, she returned to her senses and continued to chat with the partner in front of her.


    As if everything that just happened was just a farce ...

 Chapter 305 No, I DonT Know Him

    Chapter 305 No, I Don''T Know Him


    Chapter 305 No, I don''t know him


    Three dayster, the Doyle Group.


    At this time, Martha was dealing with the nning of Headow Complex, but suddenly her thoughts


    were interrupted by an ear-splitting ring.


    She took a look at her phone and saw clearly that it was a call from the prison.


    When she thought of Hollie''s escaping from prison, her eyes sank and she picked up the phone in her


    hand.


    "Hello, this is Martha."


    Martha''s voice just fell, the police officer''s strict voice came from the other side of the phone.


    "Miss Doyle, I am Tommy working in the prison. We''ve worked out the investigation results of Hollie''s


    case."


    The woman in the office frowned slightly, her hand holding the phone unconsciously tightened, and she


    asked suspiciously, "What is the result?"


    "Someone feigned a prison guard, and Hollie was released by that person."


    As soon as the officer finished speaking, Martha asked impatiently, "What about Libby? Who killed


    her?"


    "The same fake prison guard did it. Our forensic examiner has concluded Libby is killed by a kind of


    poison that is not avable in the prison."


    The officer''s serious voice rang in Martha''s ears, causing thetter.


    The next second, her red lips lightly opened and she asked in a deep voice, "Who is that prison


    guard?"


    "We checked the prison''s records, and that watchman''s information is false. Right now, there''s no way


    to trace it."


    The officer''s voice had just fallen when Martha''s cold voice came out of her red lips.


    "No other information?"


    "There''s no news about that person yet."


    The officer''s serious voice came from the phone, causing Martha''s face to darken.


    Her eyebrows were knitted together and her mind was racing with thoughts.


    Who would be able to enter and leave the prison so freely without leaving a single piece of information?


    Somebody killed Libby to silence her, so how powerful could the person behind it be?


    Soon, the officer''s voice came again and interrupted Martha''s thoughts.


    "Miss Doyle, we will contact you again when we have relevant information."


    The woman in the office''s grip on the phone tightened again and asked in a deep voice.


    "And do you have a picture of the prison guard?"


    "Yes."


    The police officer''s answer this time did not disappoint Martha, who, upon hearing this, immediately


    said, "Can you send me a photo of that him, I want to be careful to watch out for it."


    The police officer on the other side of the phone felt that Martha was right to think so, so he agreed to


    thetter''s request.


    Not long after hanging up the phone, Martha received some photos from the police officer.


    The person in the photos was a man in his forties, and she was sure she hadn''t seen this man before.


    The man had a visible scar on his face, and she would have recognized this man if he was still in the


    city and she met him.


    Only, would this man still be in this city?


    And, who the hell was this man and why was he doing all this ...


    Martha''s eyes sank, and after putting down her phone, she stared nkly at the picture of the


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    mysterious man on her phone.


    Somehow, she always felt that this man was not yet the mastermind.


    Why on earth would the person behind him want to do this, was he trying to put her to death?


    She thought of her mother''s death when she was a child and just felt that she was caught in a huge


    whirlwind.


    ...


    It waste afternoon, outside the kindergarten.


    It was time for school to end and the teacher stood at the entrance of the kindergarten with a group of


    children, waiting for the parents of the children to pick them up and take them home.


    The teacher smiled and talked to Jimmy as she delivered the children to their parents.


    Because Jimmy was smarter than the average child and was cute, the teachers loved this little guy.


    Just after the teacher watched four or five more little girls being taken away by their parents, the little


    girls turned back to Jimmy and waved their hands.


    "Bye, Jimmy."


    "Jimmy, tomorrow I will bring my mom''s special dish, you must try it then!"


    "Bye, Jimmy, I''m going home first."


    ...


    Jimmy smiled and said goodbye to them, and then turned his head to look at the teacher.


    "Miss, tomorrow I will bring something that Granny Bianca made and share it with you."


    "Jimmy is so good."


    The teacher smiled and stroked Jimmy''s head, and couldn''t help but praise.


    She really liked this little guy. He was cute, sweet-tongued, and smart.


    After Jimmy heard this, he showed a big smile to the teacher.


    At this time, the other side, in a ck car that was parked not far away, a man sat in the driver''s seat


    and watched this scene.


    He looked at Jimmy, who was standing not far away, and his eyes were dark.


    He did not know why he came here. Somehow, he wanted to see this child


    Stefan sat for a while, and then drove the car towards the kindergarten entrance.


    Although Jimmy was chatting with the teacher, his eyes kept looking ahead, hoping to see the


    appearance of his mommy.


    But he unexpectedly saw his daddy walking towards him step by step.


    He looked back at the teacher and continued, "Don''t worry. I will finish his homework today."


    After the teacher smiled and praised Jimmy, she caught a glimpse of the man slowly walking towards


    him.


    "Jimmy, is that your daddy?"


    "No, I don''t know him."


    Jimmy turned his head and replied indifferently.


    Stefan, who just walked in front of Jimmy, heard these words, and he frowned slightly, looking at


    Jimmy''s eyes with a little displeasure.


    The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are doing.


    The teacher standing on one side smiled and touched Jimmy''s head, understanding that this father and


    son must be in conflict.


    She smiled, curled her lips, and said to Stefan, who was standing not far away.


    "You two look so much alike, you must be Jimmy''s daddy, right?"


    The man stiffened slightly and pursed his lips without speaking.


    When he woke up, he disowned this child, and now ... how was he going to answer?


    Although Jimmy didn''t look at Stefan, he looked forward to hearing Stefan''s answer when he heard the


    teacher''s question.


    To his disappointment, Stefan only looked at him and did not admit the rtionship between them.


    The little guy took a look at his daddy with a somewhat injured look, and the next second turned his


    head to show that he didn''t care at all.


    This man was so mean before; he did not care about this big bad man at all.


    The teacher saw these two people being silent, feeling helpless.


    The father and son were really like each other; even their temperament was so simr.


    The teacher thought so, but said with a smile on her face, "There shall be no grudge between father


    and son. I advise you to find a ce to talk."

 Chapter 306 How Dare This Woman Hit Him

    Chapter 306 How Dare This Woman Hit Him


    Chapter 306 How dare this woman hit him


    A few minutester, in the park near the kindergarten.


    Jimmy was sitting on a bench in the park, eating the ice cream in his hand with a smile on his face,


    enjoying himself.


    Stefan, who was sitting next to him, looked at the child''s appearance, and his eyes grew dark.


    He had to admit that this child really looked a bit like him.


    But, was this child really his own?


    Stefan still did not want to believe this fact until now.


    He hesitated for a long time before he finally couldn''t help but ask a question.


    "What''s your name?"


    Jimmy''s hand holding the ice cream was tightened, and he didn''t say anything as he looked down at


    the ice cream in his hand.


    Suddenly, he pretended not to hear anything and continued to eat the ice cream in his hand.


    Stefan did not hear the little guy''s answer. Surprisingly he was not angry, but warmly asked another


    question.


    "How old are you?"


    Jimmy rolled his eyes helplessly and looked at his daddy as if he was looking at an idiot.


    His daddy must have investigated him, so what was the point of asking him?


    Did his daddy want so much to talk to him?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Jimmy thought of this and retorted.


    "You have not investigated me? If you have, why do you ask questions knowingly?"


    Stefan heard these words, his body stiffened, and he was speechless.


    He was a little shocked at the little guy''s intelligence, but at the same time he felt a hint of pride that he


    did not notice.


    Stefan had been watching Jimmy eat ice cream and did not say anything.


    In a short while, Jimmy had finished all the ice cream in his hand.


    He pped his hands, jumped out of his chair and turned to look at the man still sitting on the bench.


    "I''m done eating. Now I''m going home. I''ll leave first."


    Stefan looked helplessly at the little guy standing not far away, and even he hadn''t noticed that the


    irritation he felt during this time had long since disappeared without a trace.


    This little guy was quite heartless, running away after eating his ice cream.


    However, how could he just let Jimmy leave like that?


    The man looked at the child with a deep gaze, his thin lips lightly opened as he coldly asked a


    question.


    "Are you really my son?"


    Jimmy rolled his eyes and, after humming, he replied in no good humor, "No."


    ''I don''t have a daddy as retarded as you, who forgets everything after a memory loss.''


    When Stefan heard this, his eyes red and he felt like beating the little guy up.


    Jimmy was not polite to him at all.


    Jimmy, as if not seeing his daddy''s displeasure, raised his eyebrows slightly and asked indifferently, "Is


    there anything else?"


    Stefan''s thin lips were tightly pursed, and after a long period of silence, he asked another question.


    "Who''sing to take you home?"


    Jimmy gave him a look and replied indifferently, "My mommy ising to pick me up. She should be


    almost there."


    "I ..."


    Stefan opened his mouth to say something else, but was interrupted by Jimmy.


    "You should go home early too."


    After saying this, Jimmy turned around and slowly walked away alone carrying his small school bag.


    On the other hand, in front of the kindergarten.


    When Martha came, she didn''t see Jimmy beside the teacher.


    She frowned and asked with some urgency, "Miss, where is Jimmy? Why isn''t he here?"


    The teacher looked at her suspiciously, with a distinctly inquisitive look in her eyes.


    Hadn''t the child''s father told the mother before picking up the child?


    When Martha saw the teacher frozen, she was anxious and hurriedly raised her voice again to ask a


    question.


    "Miss, where did Jimmy go?"


    "Jimmy was picked up by the child''s father."


    The teacher came back to her senses and replied with a smile.


    Martha''s pupils shrank slightly, and the hand at her side tightened, a thinyer of sweat seeping out of


    her palm.


    Stefan?


    Was he the one who picked up Jimmy?


    She anxiously grabbed the teacher''s wrist and asked in a panic, "Where did they go?"


    Hearing this, the teacher reached out and pointed to a park not far away.


    "They seem to have gone together to that park over there."


    Martha nodded and turned in the direction the teacher pointed, her eyes full of doubts.


    Was the teacher talking about Stefan?


    It seemed to her that Jimmy had been nonchnt about that man ever since Stefan had woken up in


    the hospital.


    Now if that man came to pick up Jimmy, would Jimmy leave with him ...


    Martha walked into the park with her doubts, and just as she walked in, she saw Jimmy standing not far


    from Stefan.


    Her face sank and she walked quickly over to Jimmy, stopping in front of him and looking coldly at


    Stefan.


    "You took my child without my permission, and I can sue you."


    "He''s my son, do I need your permission?"


    Stefan looked at the woman in front of him coldly and sternly, his eyes filled with an icy glow.


    Jimmy saw him doing this to his mommy and rushed forward, shielding her behind him.


    "Who is your son? I''m not your son."


    When the man heard this, He frowned and looked at Martha''s eyes more and more coldly.


    "That''s how you taught your child!"


    "It''s my own business."


    Martha reached out to take Jimmy''s hand and replied coldly.


    Stefan''s hand on his side unconsciously tightened, and the tone of his voice became colder and colder.


    "Your rtionship with those men is so messy that the child is obviously not learning well from you."


    The woman sneered at him and retorted coldly, "This is my business, not yours."


    Stefan choked, and the air around him plummeted to freezing.


    "I want custody of the child back, before you teach him badly."


    Martha heard this and looked at Stefan with a look that changed from coldness to anger.


    She red at the man standing in front of her and retorted in a cold voice, "You are not qualified to be


    his father."


    "If I''m not qualified, then other men are qualified to be his father?"


    Stefan looked at the angry woman mockingly.


    Martha was so angry that her body trembled, and she stepped forward in annoyance and raised her


    hand to give Stefan a p.


    The man felt a hot pain on his cheek, his body stiffened, and his long, narrow eyes were filled with


    shock.


    This woman dared to hit him!


    Not waiting for him to react, he saw Martha reach out and hold Jimmy tightly, looking at him with a


    determined face.


    "If you dare to take away my child, I don''t mind fighting with you to the death."


    With those words, Martha took Jimmy and turned away from the spot.


    When Stefan came back to his senses, the mother and son were long gone.


    The man was stunned and reached out to touch his cheek that had been pped, and his deep-set


    eyes carried a bit of helplessness.


    It was strange. He was beaten by Martha and yet he actually felt sorry for her ...

 Chapter 307 DonT Want To Bother With The Amnesiac Psycho

    Chapter 307 Don''T Want To Bother With The Amnesiac Psycho


    Chapter 307 Don''t want to bother with the amnesiac psycho


    Martha got into the car with the child, her face was very pale, and Jimmy naturally knew that his mother


    was angry.


    His small mouth was pursed, and he was even more annoyed with Stefan after his memory loss.


    ''Bad Daddy, just know to make Mommy angry!''


    "Mommy, I am sorry ..."


    Hearing the soft apology from the child, Martha then returned to her senses and turned her head to


    look at her son who was sitting in the passenger seat in a well-behaved manner.


    She realized something, covered the emotion in her eyes, reached out and stroked the child''s hair.


    "I''m not mad at you, Jimmy."


    Her child was so nice, how could she be angry with him?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Jimmy nodded, "I know, you''re angry with that guy. But for me, you wouldn''t have had an argument."


    Marthaughed. She was indeed angry because of what Stefan had just said.


    After all, every time that man said something, it hurt so much.


    But none of that had anything to do with the child.


    "Don''t think too much about it ... but next time Jimmy, after school, make sure you wait with the teacher


    at the school gate for me to pick you up, don''t follow ..."


    Martha was just about to say, "don''t follow strangers", but once she thought about Stefan''s rtionship


    with Jimmy...


    She instantly changed the subject.


    "You just ate ice cream, so you have to go back and take your medication properly tonight."


    Jimmy was taking medication for his current health condition, so he was not allowed to eat ice cream.


    Jimmy heard this and immediately nodded his head in a good manner.


    ...


    This night, Stefan did not go back, but stayed in the office for the night.


    Touching his face that was sore from being hit, he cursed in his heart.


    ''The damned woman is so cruel!''


    He flipped through the papers in his hand, but he couldn''t read them, all he could think of was Martha''s


    face.


    She was smiling at another man while looking at him in displeasure.


    It was obvious she was angry when she pped him in the face.


    The way she treated him just proved that she betrayed him, right?


    The more Stefan thought about it, the angrier he became, but by the time he reacted to the fact that he


    was thinking about Martha again, an hour had passed.


    "Damn it, why do I keep thinking about her!"


    He despised himself at the moment. He was the one who proposed the divorce, and she was the one


    who was forced to ept it.


    But now, the one thinking about her was him, and she ...


    She did not care about him at all.


    A voice deep in his heart told him that he would not allow himself to be ignored by Martha like this!


    Stefan picked up his car keys and left the office at a fast pace.


    At night, the Doyle Manor.


    Martha came out of the shower and looked at the invitations on the table.


    In a trance, she went back to the two years when she first became a painter, and in the same way, she


    conquered the public by her painting, and became the sessful one in the art world, with invitations


    from all over the world, and was the center of attention everywhere she went.


    She was still Sunnay, the famous painter who won back her glory through a painting exhibition.


    Martha enjoyed being in the spotlight on her own merits.


    Looking at her mother''s portrait, she whispered, "Mom, I did it."


    Having seeded and fulfilled the high expectations given by her mother, she was now a sessful


    business person in the city and a famous painter in the world.


    It seemed that there was nothing that was not perfect anymore.


    Except for ...


    At the thought of that person, Martha smiled in self-mockery.


    "Without love, without marriage, my life would be fine, right? Mom?"


    Love and marriage were only a small part of her life. Her mother could sacrifice everything for her


    father. Yet for Martha, she no longer had the courage to give everything for her beloved ones.


    On the table, the phone buzzed, and Martha looked back at the screen, then frowned and grimaced the


    next second.


    She hung up, without hesitation.


    She didn''t want to have any entanglement with an amnesiac psychopath.

 Chapter 308 Why Are You So Resistant To Me?

    Chapter 308 Why Are You So Resistant To Me?


    Chapter 308 Why are you so resistant to me?


    But the psychopath had to tangle with her, and the phone kept vibrating. It seemed that if she didn''t


    answer, he would call her all night long.


    Martha picked up the phone and was about to turn it off when the man sent another message...


    [I''m outside your house,e out and meet me.]


    Hismanding tone, no doubt, sounded still so self-righteous and overbearing.


    But ...


    Martha looked at the time, it waste, and wondered what Stefan was up to again.


    Not wanting to disturb her father and Jimmy''s sleep, Martha could only put on her coat and leave the


    room with her phone.


    When she left the vi, she saw a ck car parked under a shady tree on the side of the road.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Martha stood outside the house with a cold look on her face, unmoved.


    The man in the car saw her reluctance toe over, his thin lips pursed and he got out of the car and


    walked towards the woman.


    "Why didn''t you answer my calls?"


    Stefan walked over and stopped a step away from Martha.


    He just looked at her, and she turned her head sideways, oblivious to the man blocking her view in front


    of her.


    "Martha, I''m asking you a question."


    The man''s tone grew impatient, while Martha gave him a wan look, ignoring the question that was


    boring to her and asking him back, "What do you want to do?"


    He was the one who was determined to get a divorce. She thought he would not pester her like he did


    before after he had a memory loss.


    Yet she underestimated this man''s cheekiness.


    He even tried to steal the child''s custody from her. How ridiculous!


    Stefan was momentarily speechless by this question. What was he doing here?


    He was suddenly enlightened and snorted, "I''m here to inform you, although we are divorced, I don''t


    allow you to date or marry any other men in a period of time, considering the healthy growth of the


    child."


    Hearing this unreasonable request, Martha sneered. ''Who does he think he is?''


    "If you just want to talk nonsense, then I don''t have the time for you."


    She said, turning around to go back.


    Stefan subconsciously reached out and grabbed Martha''s arm, leaning forward the next second and


    tugging her into his arms.


    Martha stumbled and almost fell, and the moment she got into his arms, she frowned, wanting to break


    free.


    But apparently, it wasn''t that easy.


    Stefan grabbed her wrist with one hand and held her waist with the other. They were close to each


    other, his breath spraying on her neck. Martha''s eyes shrank. She was annoyed at his approach...


    "Let go!"


    If she had said these two words before, he would still have had a reason to argue with her.


    But now that they were divorced, she could sue him for sexual assault if he did that.


    Stefan''s eyes were cold. He refused to let go. The fragrance of the woman''s body after bathing was so


    familiar that he unconsciously wanted to get closer to her...


    "Martha, why are you so resistant to me?"


    If, ording to Giana and Amanda, she should have coveted his money and power, she should have


    begged for it when he came near her, instead of resisting him as she did now.


    "Isn''t it right to resist my ex-husband''s sexual harassment?"


    She deliberately highlighted "ex-husband", which angered him.


    "Then who do you want to be intimate with? Louis, or Rhys?"

 Chapter 309 DonT Go

    Chapter 309 Don''T Go


    Chapter 309 Don''t go


    Martha bit her lip. Again!


    ''Does this man have to dwell on this kind of thing?''


    "Stefan, stop it!"


    Martha broke away from the man''s arms, and if it weren''t not for the fact that she didn''t want to cause a


    "I don''t see the point of you saying and doing this now. You should go back and read the marriagew,


    after both parties are divorced, my freedom of life should not be controlled by you! Again, who you like


    is your business, but you have no right to forbid me to have contact with others!"


    Not to mention that she didn''t have that kind of feelings for Louis or Rhys, and if she did, what did it


    have to do with Stefan?


    Stefan was furious and grunted, "I don''t allow you to be with other men!"


    Martha found that after the amnesia, Stefan became more disgusting.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He thought that everyone had to do things that pleased him.


    "You don''t allow it? Then give me a reason."


    "I ..." Stefan opened his mouth, but the following words stuck in his throat.


    He didn''t know the reason either.


    ''Is it because she is his ex-wife?''


    ''Or is it his pride that doesn''t allow his ex-wife to date other men?''


    ''Or ...''


    Suddenly, he frowned as dizziness and pain hit him.


    "Hiss--"


    Because of the pain, Stefan took two steps backward, held his head with both hands, clenched his


    teeth, and almost fell to his knees in pain.


    Martha did not expect it, looking at the man''s painful appearance, her eyes showed sympathy, but only


    for a moment, she hid the emotion in her eyes, and turned to leave.


    Her inner voice told her: Martha, don''t look back, his matters are none of your business.


    But--


    "Don''t go ..."


    The man''s murmured painful and persistent voice came.


    She looked back at Stefan who was in pain but couldn''t release her, Martha chilled down and said,


    "You should go to the hospital now."


    To see a doctor, not to tangle with her here again.


    Stefan was holding back the pain, shaking his head insistently, and his deep-est eyes betrayed


    coldness.


    He looked at the face in front of him, and all that came to mind was her.


    "Don''t go."


    Stefan refused to let go. For some reason, he felt that when she turned around, they would never see


    each other again.


    Martha had never seen this man look so pained yet stoic. She just couldn''t understand, if she didn''t


    leave, wouldn''t he be in pain?


    Finally, she darkened herplexion and said after two seconds of silence, "I''ll have the driver take


    you to the hospital."


    She guessed he was in bad conditions.


    "Martha, tell me, what was our past like?"


    He just wanted to know it from her now.


    He just wanted to hear her say it.


    With a splitting headache, he braced himself. Stefan''s actions seemed inscrutable to Martha.


    What was the point of his question at this time?


    Besides ...


    The past was a joke to us.


    The best way to end this was for Martha to wish that Stefan would forget it.


    She raised her eyes and met Stefan''s deep, bottomless eyes. The next moment, she pulled her hand


    away with force and told him in an extremely cold, clear voice.


    "In the past, you hated me, and I never loved you."


    The truth no longer mattered.


    ''Stefan, since you''ve forgotten, then don''t remember it again...''

 Chapter 310 CanT Help But Feel Sad

    Chapter 310 Can''T Help But Feel Sad


    Chapter 310 Can''t help but feel sad


    After that night, Stefan didn''t bother Martha anymore.


    Martha thought it was because that night, what she said had been very straightforward, that was why


    Stefan didn''t bother her now.


    It was good that he didn''te back, because at least she wouldn''t be afraid of losing custody of


    Jimmy to him.


    And Jimmy hasn''t seen Stefan since that day.


    The little guy sometimes thought about the day Stefan came to him, but he never waited for him to


    He thought he didn''t care too much after Stefan left.


    But now he felt a great sense of loss.


    He thought that since Stefan didn''te to them, Stefan really abandoned him and Mommy.


    Jimmy thought about this and kept trying to make himself not care, but he still couldn''t help but feel


    sad.


    Bianca was the first one to notice Jimmy''s depression.


    She made dessert and took Jimmy out for a walk, but it didn''t make Jimmy feel better.


    She wanted to talk to Martha, but thetter was busy with work these days. She heard that the Doyle


    Group and Louis'' partnership would soone to an end, and that they would wait for the Headow


    Complex to be sold to see if the sales would be satisfactory.


    She heard from Maxwell that if the sales results were good, then Louis should have another


    cooperation with the Doyle Group.


    The Doyle Group had be a listedpany with this partnership, and if there was another


    cooperation project, the Doyle Group would be no worse than Harrison Group and the Williams


    Group.


    Bianca knew she should let Martha get busy with her work first, but Jimmy''s business was more


    important than work.


    She watched the child''s mood for two days, and finally could not resist waiting for Martha toe


    home that night to talk to thetter.


    When Martha came back, it was already more than ten o''clock.


    As soon as she came back, she put down her bag and turned around to check on the child, but she


    was stopped by Bianca.


    Bianca looked at her with a tired face and said in a warm voice, "He is already asleep."


    "Bianca, thanks."


    Martha saw Bianca in front of her with a tired face and couldn''t help but feel some heartache.


    Bianca shook her head slightly and pulled her to the dining table to sit down, then spoke.


    "Wait for me here, I have prepared soup for you, now I''ll bring it to you."


    After Bianca said this, she turned around and left.


    Not long after, she returned with a bowl of chicken soup and ced it in front of Martha.


    Martha smiled as she took the spoon and began to drink the soup. After she put the spoon down, she


    looked at Bianca standing in front of her with a thankful face.


    "Thanks, Bianca."


    Bianca showed a smile and looked at Martha sitting in front of her.


    "You are getting busier and busiertely."


    "After this period of time, if the Headow Complex cooperation case is well received, I''m afraid I will be


    even busier."


    Martha looked at Bianca helplessly and replied, looking at the soup in her hand and praising it.


    "Your soup is good, I''ve been working so hardtely, yet I''ve gained a lot of weight."


    "You haven''t gained weight! You''re too thin, you should eat more."


    Bianca said, carrying the bowl that Martha had just emptied, and walked towards the kitchen, ready to


    give thetter another bowl of chicken soup.


    Martha saw this scene and hastily reached out to pull Bianca back.


    "I can''t eat anymore."


    "This is the soup I made especially for you, drink some more."


    After she said this gently, she smiled and walked towards the kitchen.


    It didn''t take long for her to carry the chicken soup and ce it in front of Martha, and she once again


    sat across from Martha.


    "Drink it while it''s hot."


    "Bianca, I really can''t drink it anymore."


    Martha looked helplessly at the woman sitting across from her and said in a petnt manner.


    Bianca smiled and said coaxingly, "Then drink slowly, I still have something to tell you."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "What is it?"


    Martha asked, puzzled. Her hand paused.


    The next second, the smile on the corners of Bianca''s mouth disappeared.


    "Jimmy does not seem to be in a good moodtely. He''s been spiritless."


    Martha heard this and nodded.


    In fact, she could feel Jimmy''s recent low mood.


    After all, Jimmy was her own child, so how could she not know why Jimmy''s mood was low.


    But, she didn''t know how to persuade the child.


    She thought about it and said with a bitter smile, "Jimmy is just a child after all, I don''t know how to


    persuade him."


    She couldn''t just tell the kid a bunch of reasons why she couldn''t be with Stefan and then force him to


    ept the reality, right?


    Bianca nodded, looked down and pondered for a while before speaking her thoughts in a deep voice.


    "Kids love to y, why don''t you take him out for a walk?"


    Martha nodded and could not help but frown.


    "Will that be okay?"


    "Staying at home all the time is not good, you take him out to y, maybe his mood will get better."


    Bianca persuaded in a gentle voice, suddenly thought of something and her voice was lowered.


    Now that the Doyle Group''s partnership with Louis had reached the most critical stage, would it affect


    the progress of the partnership to let Martha take Jimmy out for fun?


    She thought about this and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Is it not appropriate for you to take Jimmy out at this critical moment?"


    Martha smiled and immediately understood what Bianca meant.


    She rxed her brow and said with a smile, "Father can not leave you, Bianca."


    When Bianca heard this, her eyes dropped slightly and her ears reddened, "What nonsense are you


    talking about?"


    "I''m serious. My father still needs you to take care of, so only I can take Jimmy out."


    Martha smiled as she picked up a spoon and began to drink the soup in the bowl, herrge eyes still


    carrying a faint sadness.


    In the end, she still hoped that Jimmy could slowly move past his feelings for Stefan.


    Otherwise, she was afraid that Jimmy would be even more disappointed with Stefan in the future.


    Bianca slowly nodded, and asked worriedly, "But the Doyle Group''s cooperation with Louis is still


    ongoing, and can you make time?"


    Martha''s hand paused, bowed her head and answered.


    "It should be possible, the cooperation case is all ready now, just waiting for the opening, Louis should


    agree to it."


    Bianca breathed a sigh of relief and talked to Martha about something else, and they went to their


    respective rooms.


    Martha returned to her room, thought for a moment, and then called Louis.


    The phone was quickly answered, and a deep male voice rang out in the room.


    "Miss Doyle?"


    Martha frowned slightly and asked in a businesslike manner, "It''s me, Louis. I called you sote to ask


    you about the opening ceremony of Headow Complex. Can it be postponed for a few days?"

 Chapter 311 Marry Her

    Chapter 311 Marry Her


    Chapter 311 Marry her


    Soon, Louis'' puzzled voice came through the phone.


    "Why do you want to postpone it?"


    When Martha heard this, her hand holding the phone tightened, and after pondering for a moment, her


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    red lips lightly opened and she told the reason.


    "My child has been in a bad mood for the past few days, and I want to take him out, so ..."


    The woman did not finish her words, but Louis on the other side of the phone understood what she


    meant.


    He curled his lips and smiled, and replied with a dark and unusually gentle voice.


    "Of course. No matter what happens, loved ones are the most important."


    Louis said this, his eyes dark.


    Martha on the other side of the phone heard this answer, immediately breathed a big sigh of relief, and


    hurriedly opened her mouth to say thanks.


    "Louis, thank you for your understanding."


    "My muse, as long as you ask, I can change the time for you anytime."


    His low voice came out of the phone, causing the corners of Martha''s mouth to curl into a smile.


    She rxed and walked to the sofa to sit down, smiled lightly and spoke, "It''s an honor to have a


    partner like you."


    The man on the other side of the phone heard this, with smiles on his face, and retorted in a warm


    voice, "No, it''s my honor to have you."


    Martha on the other side of the phone frowned slightly, not understanding why Louis would say that.


    But now was obviously not the time to ask this.


    She smiled and changed the subject, "If the Headow Complex is a sess, do you n to stay in this


    country?"


    "Of course, it''s so beautiful, it makes me linger."


    Martha suddenly heard these words and suddenly remembered that she had once said that she would


    take Louis to various attractions, yet she hadn''t fulfilled her promise.


    She lowered her eyelids and replied in a warm voice, "You like this ce so much, you can go out


    more often when you have time."


    Louis on the other side of the phone looked pensive, and his eyes, which were deep-set, looked more


    and more sullen.


    He came here with a mission. How could he easily leave?


    Martha on the other side of the phone did not hear him for a long time.


    Then she continued to interrupt Louis'' contemtion.


    "Louis, it iste now. I will not disturb your rest."


    The next second, his low voice came over the phone.


    "Well, Miss Doyle, good night."


    "Good night."


    Martha replied faintly and hung up the phone.


    Early the next morning, Martha called Rupert.


    It didn''t take long for the call to be answered, and Rupert''s somewhatzy voice came over the phone.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Jimmy is not in a good moodtely, I want to take him to Bali for a break."


    Martha''s gentle voice had just fallen, and Rupert''szy voice sounded.


    "Go ahead, it''s good for you both to take a break."


    Rupert knew that although Martha was not saying anything, she was having a hard time.


    Now it was better to let them both go out to have a good time. Maybe aftering back, they would no


    longer be so depressed.


    Martha heard this, smiled and asked, "Then do you have time recently?"


    "I do."


    Rupert eyes widened, his voice tinged with excitement, "I would like to apany you on a trip."


    The corners of Martha''s mouth curved up into an unconscious smile and she said in a warm voice,


    "Then you can pick us up tomorrow morning at nine o''clock."


    "Okay, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Rupert replied with a smile and hung up the phone in his hand.


    While eating, Martha told Jimmy about the outing and Jimmy was very happy.


    He looked at his mommy with an excited face.


    "Mommy, do I have to prepare anything then?"


    "Get your own clothes ready."


    Martha answered while eating the white porridge.


    As soon as her words came out of her lips, Jimmy''s excited voice rang.


    "Is it just the two of us going out for a trip?"


    "And your Uncle Rupert."


    Martha replied with a light smile, watching the sadness on the child''s face dissipate a lot. Her mood


    improved.


    Jimmy heard that Uncle Rupert was going with him.


    He couldn''t help thinking, ''Uncle Rupert is the best man! He''s willing to be there for me anytime.''


    Their mood improved because they were going out, but Stefan was having a hard time.


    Ever since he left the Doyle Manor that day, his headaches had been getting more frequent and more


    intense.


    On this day, Stefan went back to the Harrison Vi to work onpany matters in his study.


    It wasn''t long before there was a dull knock on the door outside the study.


    His hand with the pen stopped and his cold voice rang out in the study, "Come in."


    Giana, who was standing outside the study, heard these words and immediately walked into the study


    with the coffee in her hand.


    Stefan saw that it was Giana, He frowned slightly, and the air around him dropped a few degrees.


    Giana didn''t seem aware of it, but put the coffee on the desk, and said with a smile, "Stefan, I specially


    brought you coffee, to refresh your mind."


    His eyes sank, his thin lips lightly opened, and his clear, cold voice rang out in the study, "What can I do


    for you?"


    Giana smiled and spoke gently, "It was Amanda who did something wrong the other day. I''ve scolded


    her, I hope you don''t take it to heart."


    Stefan frowned, pursed his lips and did not speak.


    Giana standing in front of him didn''t hear an answer and immediately smiled and said.


    "Amanda wasn''t like this before, it''s just that you''ve lost your memory now and your attitude towards


    her has be nonchnt, so she''s afraid she''ll lose you."


    "Stefan, Amanda is doing all these things because she loves you too much."


    When the man heard this, he looked at Giana with sullen eyes, his thin lips pursed and he did not say a


    word.


    Giana did not hear his answer, feeling anxious, but had to continue.


    "You did love her before. Maybe because you lost your memory, your forget your feelings for her.


    Amanda said she was trying to give you time to recover slowly."


    "It''s just that, now that you''re divorced, it''s time for you to do something to reassure her."


    Stefan''s eyes sank and he asked in a clear, cold voice, "What do you mean?"


    "I think you should get a marriage license with Amanda."


    Giana said the purpose of her trip without even thinking about it, still keeping a smile on her face


    towards Stefan.


    Stefan smiled and his displeasure increased.


    He did not like the feeling of being forced, and knew clearly that he did not have any feelings for


    Amanda now.


    His narrow eyes sank, and his clear, cold voice rang out in the study.


    "I don''t feel anything for her right now."

 Chapter 312 Stefan Is Getting Engaged

    Chapter 312 Stefan Is Getting Engaged


    Chapter 312 Stefan is getting engaged


    Giana stiffened, and the shock in her eyes was revealed.


    But in a moment, she recovered herself and exined with a smile, "That''s because you have amnesia


    now."


    When Stefan heard this, his body stiffened, and his eyes grew dark.


    He lowered his eyes and couldn''t help but ask himself a question.


    ''Is it because he has lost his memory that he has no feelings for Amanda?''


    ''Then why does he feel differently about Martha?''


    He pondered for a moment, but still could not find the answer, with a faint annoyance in his eyes.


    At this time, Giana, still standing in front of the desk, bitterly persuaded.


    "Amanda has been with you for several years, you can''t abandon her now, right?"


    "She stays with you in her greatest time. If you abandon her now, what should she do?"


    As Stefan listened to these words, he only felt the irritation increasing.


    Finally, he couldn''t help himself and looked at Giana with an impatient face.


    "Let the bygones be bygones, I don''t like her now, you tell her to like someone else."


    Giana''s eyebrows were knitted slightly. She suddenly felt that Stefan was now starting to be out of


    control.


    She thought that after her nephew lost his memory, he would be at her mercy, but now he had other


    ideas.


    Since that was the case, she inform him of something big.


    After a long time, she pretended to recover from shock and looked at the man sitting in front of the desk


    with a bitter face.


    "Amanda is pregnant, she''s carrying your child, do you not want to be responsible for her now?"


    When Stefan heard these words, his eyes sank, and he furrowed his eyebrows.


    After the shock in his eyes shed, he asked a question in a deep voice afterwards.


    "When did this happen?"


    Giana''s body stiffened slightly, and her brain began to run rapidly.


    Anyway, Stefan had amnesia now, so no matter what she said, he could not confirm it.


    She thought of this and immediately opened her mouth to answer, "It was before your ident. She


    slept with you ... and now she is pregnant, how can you not be responsible?"


    The man squinted.


    He did not remember what happened before, but thest time Amanda climbed into his bed came to


    his mind.


    How could he have had sex with her before when he was so disgusted with her?


    Stefan''s eyes darkened and he began to doubt Giana''s words, but did not speak up.


    Giana didn''t hear him speak for a long time, gritted her teeth and firmly said, "If you don''t believe me,


    then we can go to the hospital right now and do a test to see if Amanda is really pregnant."


    The man swept a faint nce at Giana and pursed his lips without speaking.


    Giana saw this scene and immediately turned around and went out.


    Not long after, she reappeared in the study with the report sheet she had prepared long ago.


    She took the report sheet in her hand and handed it to Stefan, saying in a deep voice, "This is


    Amanda''s pregnancy test report, take a look at it."


    When the man saw it, his pupils shrank and he was annoyed.


    The temperature around him dropped several degrees, and his thin lips kept pursing without speaking.


    Finally, it was Giana who spoke up to break the silence.


    "Sooner orter, you will have to get married, so why don''t you get a marriage license with Amanda


    when she''s pregnant?"


    "All these years, Amanda has been there for you. You should marry her and be responsible for her."


    Stefan heard these words, the hand on his side tightened, and he kept silent.


    Giana took Stefan''s silence as a tacit approval.


    That night, the news of Stefan''s engagement spread, attracting much discussion in the news media.


    Soon, his wedding was trending on Twitter.


    By the time Stefan saw the news, the news had caused a mighty uproar.


    The news headline was fresh.


    The president of Harrison Group is marrying another woman soon after his divorce, is it premeditated


    or does he just happen to meet his true love?


    Stefan is getting engaged to his cousin?


    Stefan is divorced, what kind of beauty makes him want to get married again?


    ...


    When Stefan saw these hot searches, his narrow eyes were filled with mixed feelings.


    When Giana came to ask himst night, he didn''t answer, and today Giana surprisingly spread the


    news of his engagement.


    He could sense that Giana''s behavior was too bizarre, and yet all his men were untrustworthy now.


    Those in Harrison Group, more or less, made him feel like they were standing with Giana.


    He had been trying to find out something, but because of the men ced around him by Giana, he


    didn''t know who to trust.


    Just at this time, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in Stefan''s mind.


    That figure was the man he had seen in the hospitalst time, and it seemed to be named Eden Stone.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet that man was dismissed by him, now he didn''t know where Eden was.


    If he got that man back, could he trust that man?

 Chapter 313 Whoever He Wants To Marry Is None Of Her Business

    Chapter 313 Whoever He Wants To Marry Is None Of Her Business


    Chapter 313 Whoever he wants to marry is none of her business


    Stefan stared irritably in a certain direction of the room with a splitting headache.


    He thought that after he divorced that woman, things would slowly get back on track, but now,


    everything seemed to be getting worse and worse.


    ...


    That night, as Martha began to pack her bags, she received the prompt tone the newsfeed on her


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    phone.


    She took a look at her phone and noticed thetest news.


    The news said that Giana had held a media conference and announced to the public that Amanda was


    getting married to Stefan.


    Giana exined to the public at the press conference that Amanda was not her biological daughter,


    and that Amanda had actually fallen in love with Stefan over time, and they had been in a rtionship.


    As for Stefan marrying Martha, it was because of some unspeakable reasons.


    Now that Amanda was marrying Stefan, things were slowly getting back on track.


    Martha looked at the news, her eyelids lowered, and the look in her eyes became a little upset, and


    there was a hint of despondency that even she could not detect.


    A few momentster, she looked up at the window.


    ''What is she thinking about?''


    ''Is she thinking about why Stefan wants to marry Amanda?''


    Martha''s hand on her side involuntarily tightened, no, they had been divorced, who he wanted to marry


    had nothing to do with her.


    She should not care, but why did she have hard feelings?


    Just at this time, her phone rang.


    It was Melissa who called.


    Martha guessed she had seen the news.


    She picked it up and asked knowingly, "Why are you calling me sote? What''s wrong?"


    "What else can it be? Haven''t you seen the news?"


    "Yes," Martha said in a light tone, "but it has nothing to do with me."


    The next second, Melissa''s cursing voice came over the phone and rang through the room.


    "I don''t believe you don''t feel anything at all! That scum, Stefan, did this to you!"


    "When he was in trouble, you were the one who kept watching over him. Yet this ungrateful man woke


    up and divorced you, and soon he wanted to marry another woman!"


    "That scum will surely be punished. I curse him, choking to death on his meals and choking to death on


    his drinks!"


    "Disgusting! That woman is his nominal cousin. I''m so angry!"


    ...


    On the other side of the phone, Melissa indignantly said a bunch of things, and finally tired of talking,


    lying down on the sofa tiredly, picking up the ss of water ced on the side and drinking it all.


    She opened her mouth to continue cursing, but realized that Martha seemed to have remained silent.


    Her grip on the phone tightened and she asked with some concern, "Martha, are you still there?"


    "Well, I am."


    Martha''s red lips lightly opened and she faintly answered.


    When Melissa heard this, she frowned and asked again, "Are you really not angry at all?"


    Martha smiled helplessly and said faintly, "We are already divorced."


    Melissa blinked, "I know you''re divorced, but are you not angry about the news?"


    "Since we are already divorced, whatever he does has nothing to do with me."


    Martha responded indifferently, but there was sadness in her eyes that even she did not notice.


    Melissa heard this and couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    She could not help but be angry when she found out about it.


    Martha had done so much for Stefan, and even if the man had lost his memory and forgotten about her,


    how could he marry someone else now!


    Melissa took a deep breath and tried to ease her emotions, but in the end, she failed.


    Her grip on the phone tightened, and she said in an unpleasant voice, "I don''t care, I''ll curse Stefan for


    not being happy after he marries Amanda."


    "Not only will he be unhappy after marriage, but he will also be impotent!"


    Martha couldn''t help butugh lightly as she listened to these words.


    After her mood got better, she smiled and changed the topic of conversation now.


    "I''m going to take Jimmy out tomorrow and travel in Bali for a while."


    "That''s good. Out of sight, out of mind."


    Melissa immediately replied.


    At the end, she couldn''t help but ask, "Are you two going?"


    "And Rupert, he has time, so we''ll go together."


    Martha fiddled with the things in her hand and replied in a light voice.


    When Melissa heard this, she couldn''t help but start teasing, "I think he just treats you nicely. As long


    as you ask, he''s always avable."

 Chapter 314 Make It Clear

    Chapter 314 Make It Clear


    Chapter 314 Make it clear


    The first day Martha arrived in Bali with Jimmy and Rupert, the weather was very sunny.


    The three of them were talking andughing as they walked toward the hotel they had reserved, with


    happy smiles on their faces.


    The scenery was very beautiful, the beach was soft, the sea breeze was blowing gently, and the three


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    of them were in a very good mood.


    Jimmy''s eyes lit up when a white coconut was borne on the coconut tree.


    With an excited face, Jimmy pointed to the coconut not far away and said happily, "Look, Mommy, there


    are coconuts there."


    "If you want to pick it, you can let Uncle Rupert take you to experience itter."


    When Jimmy heard this, he immediately nodded vigorously and responded loudly, "Then don''t try to


    stop meter, Mommy."


    Martha dotingly stroked Jimmy''s hair, then took Jimmy''s little hand and followed Rupert towards the


    hotel.


    The three of them decided to check in at the hotel they had booked first, and then go out to experience


    the exotic atmosphere of Bali.


    All the way from the ne to the hotel, Martha was telling Jimmy about the scenery along the way.


    From the moment Jimmy left home, the smile on his face never disappeared.


    He looked around curiously, his eyes full of curiosity about new things.


    And Martha''s mood had improved a lot because of Jimmy.


    Rupert, who was apanying them, could always see the happy smiles of them.


    He thought about Stefan''s engagement, his eyes darkened and he decided not to mention Stefan''s


    engagement.


    Stefan hurt Martha so deeply. If Martha knew it, what would she do?


    Certainly, he would not take the initiative to bring up Stefan''s matter to upset himself.


    Rupert looked at Jimmy''s happy smile, the hand on his side unconsciously tightened, and he secretly


    made up his mind to take advantage of this opportunity to let Martha try to slowly ept himself.


    Ten minutester, the three of them arrived at the hotel together.


    As soon as Martha saw the hotel gate, she dialed Bianca and her father to report to them that she and


    Jimmy were safe.


    When they finished checking in to their room, Martha smiled and turned her head to look at the child


    standing beside her.


    "Jimmy, you should be tired now, go take a bath first, okay?"


    Jimmy nodded good-naturedly and nimbly walked into the bathroom holding his clothes.


    While Jimmy went to take a shower, Marthay on the couch, looking through the news on her phone.


    Soon, she saw thetest hot news.


    The engagement ceremony of the president of Harrison Group will be held in three days.


    The engagement ceremony was grand and spectacr, and the guest list was as follows.


    ...


    Martha watched the engagement news on the screen, her eyes sank, and a little despondency


    appeared in her eyes.


    A few momentster, the bathroom door opened and Jimmy came out of the bathroom wrapped in a


    small towel.


    She heard the sound and turned her head towards Jimmy. When she saw a light smile on the child''s


    face, she subconsciously turned off the phone she was holding in her hand, not wanting Jimmy to see


    any news about Stefan.


    She took Jimmy out to travel, because she did not want to let herself and Jimmy have any more


    burden. She just wanted them to live a carefree life for a few days.


    Jimmy saw his mommy looking at him, the smile that appeared at the corners of his mouth


    unconsciously widened and he ran happily to Martha.


    "Mommy."


    Martha hurriedly got up and took the towel from the child''s hand, pulling him to stand in front of her.


    She skillfully wiped Jimmy''s neck and then hair.


    Just at this time, Jimmy looked slightly sideways at Martha happily and said, "Mommy, Jimmy likes it


    here."


    "If Jimmy likes it here, we can y here for a few more days."


    Martha said gently, looking at Jimmy with eyes full of doting.


    Jimmy nodded happily when he heard this, "Then I must go see the sea with Uncle Rupert tomorrow."


    Mommy''s birthday was in three days, yet it seemed that Mommy herself had forgotten about it.


    ''But it doesn''t matter, he and Uncle Rupert both remember it.''


    ''This time, he will take advantage of Mommy''s birthday to help Uncle Rupert win Mommy''s heart.''


    ...


    On the other hand, Harrison Group.


    Stefan sat in the president''s office and pondered for a long time before deciding to look for the man he


    met in the hospitalst time.


    After some careful investigation, he finally found out the address of Eden''s private apartment.


    He drove as fast as he could and rushed to Eden''s apartment, trying to get this man to help investigate


    the past.


    But much to Stefan''s surprise, the person who opened the door was not the man, but a woman he did


    not know.


    Stefan''s eyebrows were knitted slightly. He looked at the woman in front of him with a bit of


    puzzlement.


    "Where''s Eden?"


    Melissa heard this and red at him with growing displeasure.


    This scum still had the nerve toe to the door.


    "You still have the cheek to find your way here now!"


    "Stefan, a scumbag like you doesn''t deserve Martha''s love. You''re engaged, why are you stilling to


    Eden!"


    "It''s your own fault that you''ve be like this. When Martha was devoted to you, you almost killed


    her. Even when you lost your memory, she was taking care of you, but you just woke up and divorced


    her."


    "She almost died on the operating table when you forced her to donate bone marrow back then, and


    now what do you want from her?"


    "I thought that when you got a second chance, you''d be good to her, you''d make it up to her. But you,


    you aggravated her wound again and again."


    "Now, you''re even more stupid to be manipted at will because of your memory loss! Stefan, you''re


    an asshole!"


    "A bastard who doesn''t deserve anyone''s sympathy and care."


    "You are now reduced to the point of being manipted at will, and you are entirely to me!"


    After Melissa cursed in one breath, she finally couldn''t help but stop to take a couple of breaths.


    At first, Stefan was very angry when he heard Melissa scold him, annoyed that a woman he didn''t even


    know was cursing him.


    But slowly, the more he listened, the more he felt that something was wrong, especially the things she


    saidter, as if she was talking about his past.


    Could it be that this woman, whom he did not know, knew about his past?


    He frowned with a stern face. Grabbing Melissa''s arm, he asked in a deep voice, "What are you talking


    about? Make it clear."

 Chapter 315 ItS Too Late To Regret It

    Chapter 315 It''S Too Late To Regret It


    Chapter 315 It''s Too Late to Regret It


    When Melissa heard this, a contemptuous smile appeared at the corner of her mouth and she sneered


    at the man in front of her.


    "You don''t believe in what others said, do you? Why ask me then?"


    "Tell me."


    Stefan''s dark eyes became deeper, and the air around him dropped to the freezing point.


    When Melissa saw hismanding look, the anger in her heart intensified.


    She retorted with no good grace, "I won''t tell you, what can you do with me!"


    The man''s eyes sank and he looked at Melissa with a gloomy face, the air around him dropped again.


    Melissa shuddered, but red back in defiance.


    She had only gotten the chance to teach Stefan a lesson today, so she wouldn''t let it go so easily.


    She thought to herself, crossed her arms and continued to yell.


    "Stefan, what are you looking at me for? You''re a scum no matter what."


    "If it wasn''t for you, how could someone as nice as Martha go through all this pain? Son of a bitch, you


    did everything yourself and now that you have amnesia, you can pretend that nothing happened?"


    "Scum like you, I ..."


    Before Melissa could finish her words, she was interrupted by Stefan''s cold, stern voice.


    "Who are you to Martha?"


    Melissa stiffened slightly, and after returning to her senses, she retorted in no good humor, "None of


    your business!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Stefan''s handsome eyebrows were knitted, his face sullen. He was looking at the woman in front of him


    with increasingly sullen eyes.


    Melissa was a little scared, but her face still looked very indignant.


    "What are you looking at? I am talking about you! You are a scum."


    The man''s thin lips are tightly pursed and he wanted to yell back angrily to make the woman in front of


    him a little quieter.


    But in the end he didn''t do that. Instead he asked again in a deep voice, "You know about our past?"


    Stefan''s voice just fell when the elevator doors opened.


    Eden stepped out of the elevator and saw Stefan standing in front of Melissa.


    The smile at the corner of his mouth disappeared without a trace, and he walked coldly in front of


    Melissa, shielding her behind him.


    When Stefan saw the person he was looking for return, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    He unconsciously remembered thest time when they met in the hospital.


    At that time, Eden seemed eager to exin something to him.


    Yet at that time, he could not listen to anything.


    He let go of his grip on Melissa''s hand, and his eyes darkened as he looked at Eden.


    "What was your rtionship with me?"


    Eden looked at the man standing in front of him with cold eyes and replied in a cold voice, "We were


    strangers."


    Melissa saw Edening back and hurriedly tugged Eden into the house.


    Stefan frowned and tried to follow him in, but was shut out by the two of them.


    His long, narrow eyes darkened, and he stared at the door of the apartment in front of him with


    annoyance.


    He wanted to ask Melissa exactly what she had just said, but he knew they wouldn''t tell him.


    His hand on his side clenched hard, and his head became more conscious.


    He had a hunch that what the woman had just said had really happened.


    Only, he just couldn''t remember anything.


    ...


    In the apartment Eden stood in the doorway, staring fixedly at the door in front of him, with hesitation in


    his eyes.


    He wanted to tell Stefan the truth, but did not want to tell thetter the truth so easily.


    While he was hesitating, Melissa, who was standing next to him, waved her fist in exasperation and


    said in an unpleasant manner.


    "If he dare toe here next time, I''ll beat him up."


    Eden came back from his daze and looked at the woman standing in front of him in confusion.


    "What''s he doing here?"


    "Who knows!"


    Melissa replied without good grace.


    When Eden heard this, his deep-set eyes darkened.


    He thought Stefan was here to ask him back, but it didn''t seem to be the case.


    Stefan should be here for something else.


    ...


    On the other hand, a high-end clothing store.


    After Amanda tried on another white evening dress, she walked out of the fitting room with her cheeks


    red.


    She looked at Giana who was standing not far away with a shy face and said softly, "Mom, what do you


    think of this evening gown?"


    "This one looks better than the one just now. Why don''t we wear this one?"


    Giana was full of smiles as shemented on Amanda''s dress, with a faint tiredness lingering in her


    eyes.


    These days, she had been worried about Amanda''s marriage to Stefan.


    Amanda, on the other hand, as soon as she thought she was about to get engaged, she was joyful.


    She smiled and looked at her pink face in the mirror and asked happily, "Mom, do you think Stefan will


    like me in this evening gown?"


    "Definitely, my daughter is so beautiful, there is no reason for him not to like you."


    Giana smiled and responded, her eyes filled with a calcting light.


    Amanda smiled andughed, suddenly thought of Martha, and the smile at the corner of her mouth


    slowly disappeared.


    She looked at her mother standing at her side with a look of apprehension.


    "Mom, do you think Martha will know I''m getting engaged in a couple of days?"


    Giana understood what she was worried about.


    Giana patted her daughter''s hand soothingly and replied with a light smile, "Martha is traveling abroad


    with the baby, so don''t worry about the engagement this time!"


    Amanda nodded on the surface, but still couldn''t help but grab Giana''s hand in fear.


    She worriedly said what she was worried about.


    "Mom, do you think Stefan will remember the pastter?"


    "No worries!"


    Giana calmly replied, proudly raised her eyebrows at her daughter and smiled as she said her


    thoughts.


    "As long as everything goes well with your engagement, I will arrange for you to get married as soon as


    possible after that. By then, when you are married, there will be plenty of opportunities for you to be a


    real couple."


    When Amanda heard this, she started to fantasize, and she couldn''t help but answer.


    "Then, I''ll get pregnant with Stefan''s child when he doesn''t know, and say that it was conceived before,


    then our n can work smoothly."


    Giana nodded, a light smile on her lips, and the calcting light in her eyes grew brighter.


    "By then, even if he remembers everything from the past, it will be toote to regret it."


    Amanda intimately took Giana''s arm and leaned on it to act coquettishly.


    "Mom, you''re so thoughtful. Your n is perfect!"

 Chapter 316 Coming To Tell You The Truth

    Chapter 316 Coming To Tell You The Truth


    Chapter 316 Coming to tell you the truth


    Jimmy went to the beach with Rupert after dinner, as he had hoped.


    They talked about many things at the beach, and Jimmy also told Rupert seriously that it was his


    mommy''s birthday in three days.


    He believed that he had told Uncle Rupert so clearly, thetter would not let him down.


    In his opinion, if his father couldn''t take care of his mommy, then Uncle Rupert could do it well.


    The two of them had been abroad for so many years, and it was all Uncle Rupert who was taking care


    of them.


    This time his mommy took him to Bali for travelling and let Uncle Rupert follow then, which meant that


    his mommy had feelings for Uncle Rupert, right?


    He was thinking of it. Then he went back to his room to rest.


    For the next two days, he and Rupert apanied Martha to y around and enjoy the various exotic


    scenery of Bali.


    While the three of them were happily having fun, Giana was preparing for the engagement ceremony.


    Soon, two days passed, and it was the night before the engagement.


    Stefan returned to the office from the Harrison Vi that day in a frenzied state of mind.


    He had wanted to spend the night at the Harrison Vi, but Giana and Amanda were too noisy and


    annoying.


    Giana had told him that he was in a very good rtionship with Amanda, but the thought of getting


    engaged to Amanda tomorrow made him upset.


    He couldn''t find a reason to refuse, so the engagement ceremony had to go on as usual.


    When Stefan returned to his office with a tired face, he looked up and saw Eden sitting on the couch in


    his office.


    Eden''s eyes were heavy with fatigue, and he was looking at Stefan with aplicated look in his eyes.


    Stefan who had just walked into the office frowned slightly and walked directly to the couch opposite


    Eden and sat down.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "To tell you the truth."


    Eden said in a deep voice, reaching for the file bag sitting on the coffee table.


    Tomorrow was Stefan''s engagement to Amanda, and in the end he still didn''t want to see his best


    friend get set up.


    Stefan looked at Eden''s dark eyes with puzzlement, and after a long time, he could not help but ask a


    question out loud.


    "Why?"


    He went to Eden''s housest time but thetter was unwilling to say it. Now thetter took the initiative


    to tell him the truth.


    At this moment, Stefan was suddenly sure that he was in a deep friendship with this man.


    Eden did not say anything and took out the contents of the file bag by himself.


    Suddenly, he ced one of the many photos in front of Stefan.


    Both women in the photo were smiling, except that the girl on the left had a clear hint of sadness in her


    eyes.


    The next second, Eden''s somewhat low voice rang out in the office.


    "The girl on the left in the photo is Martha, your ex-wife. The girl on the right is Hollie, Maxwell''s


    adopted daughter."


    "When you were very young, your parents passed away and had a very hard time, it was Martha who


    apanied you through those days. Only at that time you did not know that the little girl was Martha,


    but thought that the girl was Hollie, so after you and Martha were forced to marry, you were very good


    to Hollie."


    "Later, Hollie pretended to be sick and said that she needed Martha''s bone marrow to be cured. You


    had the pregnant Martha tied and sent to the operating table in order to return Hollie''s favor, and


    Martha faked her death on that surgery, and you were upset about it for four years."


    Eden paused and reached out and pulled out another photo and ced it next to the one he had just


    taken.


    "This photo is a picture of Martha who disappeared for four years and came back with Jimmy. At that


    time, you went to a dinner party and ran into Martha who held a painting exhibition. She was called


    Sunny, but you still recognized her at once."


    "You forcibly kept her around, told me that you wanted to make up for her and take responsibility for the


    mistakes you made in the past."


    Stefan''s brows were knitted slightly at those words, and his narrow eyes were mixed emotions.


    He couldn''t recall what Eden had said, but he could clearly feel some pain in his heart.


    Soon, Eden took out another photo and continued to talk about the past.


    "This photo is a picture of Hollie''s imprisonment. Hollie is suspected of intentional injury, sentenced to


    death, with one-year reprieve. She was faking her illness, and in fact, she and Libby paid off the


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    attending doctor to kill Martha."


    Eden took the photo and ced it in front of Stefan, then pulled out another photo and spoke up, "This


    is your family of three. You went to the amusement park together. After you knew Martha had a child,


    you disagreed to divorce Martha and tried to get her back, but Martha firmly rejected you. But since


    Jimmy just recovered and always wanted to go to an amusement park with his parents, so Martha


    agreed to go with you."


    "Later, Hollie suddenly escaped from jail and drove a car to run Martha over, and it was you who


    shielded Martha in your arms. After you were hit by the car, you fell in aa and became a


    vegetable."


    "After you became a vegetable, Martha kept Harrison Group by herself so that it didn''t fall into Giana''s


    hands."


    Eden then reached over, took a picture and pushed it in front of Stefan, "It''s the picture of Martha trying


    her best to keep Harrison Group alone."


    When Stefan heard this, his big hand pressed hard on his temple, only to feel the nerves in his brain


    start to throb.


    Some images faintly shed in his mind, but they were not clear.


    Eden saw him like this, paused and looked worriedly at him.


    Stefan really saw the concern in Eden''s eyes. His cold voice rang out in the office, "Continue."


    Eden nced at Stefan, took out thest photo in his hand, and handed it to thetter.


    "This photo is the one of Amanda and Giana returning home, I went to the airport to pull out the


    surveince screenshot. They were not always been with you, but just returned some time ago."


    After saying this, he raised his hand and took the pile of information ced beside him and put it next


    to Stefan.


    "These materials contain the detailed process of these years, as well as the information of Giana and


    Amanda back to the country, if you still do not believe me, you can find someone to go to the airport to


    check."


    When Stefan heard this, he only felt a headache.


    Hisrge hand at his side was clenched into a fist, and sweat appeared on his forehead.


    He curled up in pain, trying to relieve some of the pain, only to feel it intensify.


    Eden had never seen his friend in so much pain, and he worriedly got up and stepped forward,


    reaching out to take his arm.


    "Just forget it if you really can''t think of anything."


    Stefan pushed away the man standing in front of him and insisted, "No, this time, no matter how much


    it hurts, I must remember it."

 Chapter 317 Thinking Of Everything

    Chapter 317 Thinking Of Everything


    Chapter 317 Thinking of Everything


    The next day, the most luxurious and high-ss hotel in the city.


    Giana had prepared everything. Before Stefan had agreed whether to get engaged or not, she had


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    prepared the venue for the engagement.


    Today was the day she was waiting for.


    At the engagement site, there were many journalists.


    All of them were invited by Giana, and the engagement was destined to be a big event.


    And these reporters all wanted to get first-hand news.


    Inside the hotel lobby.


    Many business celebrities invited by Giana came to the scene early, and everyone had smiles on their


    faces, sending blessings andpliments.


    Giana enjoyed this feeling.


    When the time came to ten o''clock, Amanda appeared in the banquet hall wearing a gorgeous white


    dress.


    Everyone''s eyes were drawn to Amanda, and everyone thought that after Amanda appeared, the hero


    of the day should appear soon.


    Amanda thought that Stefan had not objected to his engagement and would definitely be present today


    as promised.


    However, she looked around the hall, but did not see the familiar figure.


    Ten minutes had passed and no one in the audience had seen the hero of the day in the hall.


    Amanda looked at the time and turned her head somewhat anxiously to look at Giana, who was


    standing at her side.


    "Mom, why isn''t Stefan here yet?"


    "It''s okay. He wille."


    Giana was anxious, but her face did not show her anxiety.


    It''d been three days since their discussion. If Stefan regretted it, he would have said it earlier, why


    would he wait until now?


    She thought of it. Her hand on her side unconsciously clenched, and she looked at the guests with a


    smile on her face.


    "Everyone here, Stefan might get stuck in a traffic jam. Please wait patiently."


    When the guests heard this, they said that it didn''t matter.


    Amanda showed a smile that she thought was the most beautiful, while she was still very uneasy within


    herself.


    Somehow, she always felt that today''s engagement party would not go so smoothly.


    Another half hour passed, but Stefan still did not appear.


    At this time, the people in the hall, who were full of smiles, could not help but start to whisper.


    The smile on Giana''s face dissipated, and she looked at the direction of the door with embarrassment.


    Immediately after that, a mocking voice suddenly sounded.


    "Stefan has not yet to show up, he is noting, right?"


    This person''s words caused a heated discussion.


    The chatter grew louder and louder, and just when Amanda was about to cry, a figure appeared in the


    direction of the entrance.


    With sore eyes, Amanda looked in the direction of the doorway with a leap of joy and called out,


    "Stefan."


    Giana was relieved to see the familiar figure.


    At this moment, Amanda, who was standing beside her, could not care less and looked worriedly at the


    man standing at the entrance, asking in confusion.


    "Stefan, why did you juste?"


    The man gave her a silent look, his thin lips tightly pursed and he did not speak.


    Amanda thought that he did not want to exin too much to the guests and did not care.


    She looked at Stefan with a smile in her eyes.


    Stefan was here, so their engagement party could continue.


    She couldn''t wait to marry Stefan, and her mind was constantly imagining their future life, so she did


    not notice the man''s somewhat cold face.


    When the guests saw Stefaning, they consciously made way.


    Stefan walked towards Amanda step by step with a sullen face.


    Giana proudly raised her eyebrows and nced at the man who had just made a sarcastic remark, the


    look in her eyes was clearly smug.


    After she returned to her senses, she looked at her nephew, who was walking towards her, with feigned


    concern.


    "Stefan, why are you sote?"


    "Giana, are you afraid I''ll remember something and note to the engagement party?"


    Stefan stood fixed at a step away from Giana, and his eyes looked at thetter with a gloomy


    expression.


    This was his aunt, who could use anything and make up anything for her own benefit.


    Giana stiffened, and the smile on her face dissipated.


    Her palms unconsciously seeped out a thinyer of sweat. She was pretending to be calm as she


    looked at Stefan and replied with a smile.


    "How can it be? I told you the truth, so I am afraid of nothing."


    When Stefan heard this, the anger within himself increased.


    If he hadn''t recovered his memory, the engagement party would really be held as scheduled.


    At this moment, he only felt that this woman in front of him was not worthy of being the Harrison at all.


    Hisrge hand on his side clenched tightly, as his eyes grew colder and colder.


    "Are you talking about the fact that I have been in love with Amanda for years, or that Martha betrayed


    me?"


    Amanda slowly returned to her senses.


    She looked at the gloomy-looking Stefan and shivered, only to feel a chill, so her body could not help


    shivering.


    The guests were holding their breath.


    Finally, Amanda timidly smiled and tried to break the dead silence.


    "Stefan, what are you talking about?"


    A cold smile appeared at the corner of Stefan''s mouth, and his eyes grew deeper as he looked


    askance at her.


    "Don''t you know it, huh?"


    Giana stiffened and smiled, "Stefan, let''s talk about what''s going on at home. Now we shall hold the


    engagement party first."


    "Dream on!"


    Stefan suddenly raised his voice, causing the two women in front of him to shudder.


    The next second, his gloomy voice resounded throughout the hall -


    "You two have evil intentions, taking advantage of my memory loss to cajole me, saying that I have


    been in love with Amanda for years, and that she is pregnant, asking me to be responsible for her."


    "If I hadn''t remembered everything, would you still be trying to fake it?"


    After Stefan said these words, the air around him dropped steeply to freezing point.


    Giana and Amanda both felt like they were in an ice cave and looked at the man in front of them with a


    bit of fear in their eyes.


    The man''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice grew colder and more ruthless.


    "Amanda, this is the first time you''ve been back home. How did your mother make up such a lousy


    story to deceive me?"


    "You not only drugged me, but made up stories to deceive me. Aren''t you afraid that I remember the


    past?"


    Stefan''s eyes were scarlet as he red at the two people in front of him, wishing to tear them apart!

 Chapter 318 He Really Deserves To Die

    Chapter 318 He Really Deserves To Die


    Chapter 318 He really deserves to die


    "Stefan, you know everything ..."


    Amanda timidly looked at the man standing in front of her, and herrge eyes were filled with panic.


    After being shocked, she began to admit her mistake.


    "Stefan, I''m sorry, we shouldn''t have done that, just forgive us this time."


    When the man heard this, the dangerous glow in his eyes intensified, and the temperature around him


    dropped once again, making the crowd present feel chilled all over.


    The next second, Stefan turned around and looked at the people present coldly, and said in a stern


    voice, "From now on, Giana and Amanda are just strangers to me."


    "Stefan, how can you do this?"


    "Stefan, we know we''re wrong, can''t you forgive us this time?"


    Amanda and Giana''s cries sounded at the same time, causing the crowd who did not dare to speak to


    slowly return to their senses.


    Soon, the silent hall was filled with the voices of the guests talking.


    "I really didn''t expect Stefan''s aunt would do such an inhuman thing!"


    "That''s right. She broke up a family of three. Now she''s exposed and deserves the punishment!"


    "After the mother and daughter are kicked out of the Harrison Vi, there will be no ce for them in


    this city."


    "They asked for it. If it weren''t for their greed, how would things havee to this point?"


    "..."


    The chatter of the guests made the quiet hall noisy.


    Amanda raised her eyes to see that the people who were just wishing her well were allughing at her


    in the blink of an eye.


    This huge sense of disparity made it hard for her to ept.


    She looked sideways at Giana, who was standing aside, and started to me Giana for it.


    "It''s all because of you, if you didn''t force me to do these things, how could Stefan hate me so much?"


    Giana was resentful, now when she heard such heartless words from her adopted daughter, her anger


    rose and she retorted angrily.


    "You still have the nerve to me me, if you hadn''t taken a liking to Stefan and kept saying good things


    about him, would I have had to n so much for you?"


    "No, things aren''t at all like you say."


    Amanda looked at Stefan anxiously and shook her head in panic to defend herself, "I didn''t want this to


    happen, but you wanted to gain the control over Harrison Group, then you forced me to marry Stefan."


    Giana frowned and red at Amanda in displeasure, then turned her head to Stefan and exined.


    "Stefan, don''t listen to her nonsense. I am your aunt, if she hadn''t forced me, how could I have done


    such a thing to you."


    "That''s enough!"


    Stefan suddenly spoke out, sternly stopping them from ming each other.


    Immediately after, the man''s cold and merciless voice resounded through the hotel''s lobby.


    "Get out!"


    The guests heard these words and were silenced.


    Giana clenched her fists and red at Stefan.


    She thought Stefan would let it slide after she admitted her mistakes.


    Yet Stefan was so determined. Then he couldn''t me her for showing no mercy to him.


    Giana''s eyes sank and she red unhappily at Stefan, who was standing not far away.


    "Stefan, I am your elder. No matter what, you have no right to say that. I am Giana, I am one of the


    Harrisons, we are rted by blood!"


    Stefan''s eyes sank and he gave Giana a stern look and said, "I am in charge of Harrison Group now,


    and it is not up to you to say anything."


    Giana was choked, opened her mouth to retort but couldn''t say anything.


    At this moment, several security guards came in and walked straight towards Giana and Amanda.


    Amanda stepped back in a panic and looked at Stefan with a reluctant face.


    "Stefan, believe me, Giana ordered me to do all of this, I really didn''t do anything to hurt you."


    The man''s face was sullen and his eyes were cold as he looked at the guests present without a nce


    at Amanda.


    Soon, the security guards stood next to the mother and daughter and mped their arms, trying to drag


    them away from the scene.


    Seeing this, Amanda knelt down on the ground, looking pitifully at the cold-faced man standing in front


    of her and begging.


    "Stefan, don''t drive me away, okay? I know I was wrong. I do."


    The security guard saw that the makeup on Amanda''s face was blurred, looking at Stefan, at a loss for


    what to do.


    But Stefan didn''t even look at Amanda, he only said in a cold voice, "Get out."


    Hearing this, the security guards no longer hesitated and dragged Amanda away from the scene.


    Amanda was wearing a white wedding dress, which was cracked in several ces, and the white


    wedding dress was stained with dirt, making Amanda look more and more wretched.


    But she looked in Stefan''s direction, reluctantly screaming, "Stefan, you can''t do this to me, I just love


    you too much, so ..."


    After Amanda was dragged out of the hotel by the security guards, Amanda''s voice still echoed in the


    lobby of the hotel.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Stefan stood in ce with a grim look on his face, a cold air around him, obviously still in a state of


    rage.


    Eden, who was standing aside, saw this scene, gave him a helpless look, got up and walked to the


    stage...


    "This incident happened suddenly. I am here to apologize to everyone for causing trouble to you all.


    Please don''t take it personally."


    The guests in the audience heard this and nodded their heads to indicate that it was okay.


    Eden calmly nced around the crowd and said with a smile, "Today''s engagement party was a joke,


    so just take it as a show and dismiss."


    The guests naturally did not dare to stay, after all, no one dared to provoke the president of Harrison


    Group.


    At this moment, Stefan''s hand clenched hard, as he was watching the guests leave.


    He turned around and left.


    He had to find Martha; he couldn''t let her leave him like that.


    Stefan was anxious, images shed through his mind again, and his heart ached.


    He pressed his heart, his brow furrowed and his face filled with pain.


    Seeing this, Eden immediately walked over, "Calm down."


    "I''m going to find her."


    After Stefan firmly said these words, he only felt more pain in his body.


    His face turned white and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Eden spoke up to stop him, "You just recovered your memory now; you can''t get too emotional yet."


    "How?"


    Stefan could not help but feel pain in his heart whenever he thought of what he had done after his


    memory loss.


    Not only had he divorced Martha, but he had hurt her and Jimmy deeply.


    He really deserved to die!

 Chapter 319 His Confession

    Chapter 319 His Confession


    Chapter 319 His Confession


    The man stood in ce for a moment to calm down before immediately getting up and walking towards


    the door.


    Before leaving, he left a message for Eden.


    "Thanks."


    Eden froze in ce for a while because of Stefan''s words.


    When he came back to his senses, Stefan had left the engagement party, and he hurriedly chased after


    Stefan.


    Half an hourter, Stefan arrived at the Doyle Manor.


    He stood outside the iron gate and kept ringing the doorbell, but no one came to open it for him.


    Undeterred, he continued to do so, until finally, Bianca came.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Bianca looked coldly at the man standing outside the gate.


    Her tone was unkind.


    Stefan looked at Bianca, his thin lips parted and his voice was a little pleading.


    "Bianca, let me see Martha!"


    "You heartless man, what''s the use of talking about this now? Go to your engagement party and don''t


    mess with Martha again!"


    Bianca who was always gentle red at the man in front of her at this time, and her tone of voice was


    unkind.


    She thought that after Martha''s return, Stefan would know his mistakes and be nice to Jimmy and


    Martha in the future.


    Who would have thought that Stefan hurt Martha again?


    When Stefan heard this, his eyes reddened slightly and his trembling voice said.


    "No, it''s not what you think, I remember the past now ... it''s my fault, it''s all my fault for making them


    suffer."


    Bianca''s eyes reddened, her hand clenched, and she was silent.


    The man standing outside the iron gate, however, as if he had found an outlet, kept ming himself.


    "I''m a scum, if it weren''t for me, Martha wouldn''t have suffered, it''s all my fault."


    "Bianca, I know I''m wrong, just let me see Martha and Jimmy."


    Bianca wanted to ignore him, but when she looked up, she saw Stefan''s red eyes, and fatigued face.


    Finally, she couldn''t bear it and said in a cold voice, "Martha isn''t home."


    The man''s grip on the iron gate tightened and he asked urgently, "Where did she go?"


    Bianca looked steadily at the man in front of her and hesitated to tell Stefan about Martha''s


    whereabouts.


    Now that they were divorced, it was logical that Stefan should not interfere with Martha''s affairs


    anymore.


    Just ... she knew Martha still cared about this man.


    Stefan did not hear an answer for a long time, and hurried to ask again.


    "Please tell me, where did they go?"


    Bianca looked up and met Stefan''s eyes full of self me. She answered his question.


    "Martha took the child out of the country."


    Bianca knew that Martha was going to Bali with Rupert, but it was better not to tell Stefan about this.


    Or it was hard to tell what Stefan would do.


    Stefan suddenly panicked, holding the iron gate hard.


    Martha had left the country with their child?


    Did she suddenly disappear again like she did four years ago?


    The man was choked, and he felt his heart twisted.


    He covered his heart hard, trembled, and almost fell to his knees.


    She was gone; she was leaving him once again.


    Stefan thought he would never find her again; it felt like his heart was tightly grasped. It was so painful


    that he could not breathe.


    Bianca saw Stefan in this state, sympathizing with him, "Are you okay?"


    "Bianca, are they noting back?"


    Stefan looked at Bianca, his face was white, and there was still hope in his eyes.


    He only wanted to hear the negative answer from Bianca.


    After all that he had done, he wondered if Martha would forgive him.


    In the end, he was the one who broke her heart.


    Stefan was so disillusioned that he closed his eyes and mumbled something like a painful confession.


    "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have listened to Giana. I shouldn''t have believed that Martha was a money-


    hungry woman. I shouldn''t have treated Jimmy that way. and I shouldn''t have ..."


    At the end, his voice faded. He hung his head down and covered his heart even harder.


    Bianca saw him be like this, and finally could not bear it, slowly said, "She just took Jimmy out of


    the country for a trip. She would return."


    When Stefan heard this, he looked up at Bianca in shock, and again his voice trembled.


    "Where did they go?"


    "Bali."


    Bianca reluctantly said the ce where Martha and Jimmy went out for a trip, with a bit of worry in her


    eyes.


    If Stefan went over now and saw Rupert there, there was no telling how things would turn out.


    And at that moment Stefan, finally finding a glimmer of hope, stumbled up and walked quickly towards


    the car.


    He was going to find her and the baby!


    He quickly drove away from the Doyle Manor and headed in the direction of the airport.


    ...


    Bali.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was after eight in the morning in Bali, and Martha had taken Jimmy out on a speedboat with Rupert.


    Because Jimmy liked the sea, they had yed a lot of items rted to the sea.


    The three of them sat on the speedboat, looking at the scenery around Bali together, enjoying the thrill


    of the cliffs.


    After ying for a few hours, Martha couldn''t help but stare at the water close at hand.


    Rupert, who was sitting next to her, saw her like this, and did not interrupt her, but took a jacket and put


    it on Martha.


    Martha looked at Rupert gratefully and said with a smile, "Thank you."


    "The sea breeze is so strong. With a jacket, you will not catch a cold."


    Rupert said with a light smile on his face.


    When Martha heard this, she nodded her head and snickered.


    "Are you so good at taking care of people because you''ve been a doctor for long?"


    Rupert looked at Martha with tenderness in his eyes, "I''m used to it."


    During the four years abroad, he had taken care of her in the same way, and he was used to it.


    He believed that, with time, she would ept him.


    At this moment, a sea breeze blew by, blowing Martha''s hair.


    Martha was just about to reach out to straighten it when she saw Rupert straighten her slightly


    disheveled tresses.


    Jimmy, who was sitting on the side, saw this scene and snickered and joked, "Uncle Rupert is so nice


    to Mommy."


    When Martha heard this, she gave Jimmy a nce and reached out to rub the broken hair on Jimmy''s


    head.


    This little guy had been putting in a good word for Rupert today, and his intentions were very clear.


    She was his mommy, and how would she not know what Jimmy wanted to do?


    ...


    On the other hand, the airport.


    Eden, after receiving Stefan''s message, booked two tickets to Bali as soon as he could, ready to go to


    Bali with Stefan.


    Just after they finished checking in, Eden received a phone call.


    It was from Melissa.


    As soon as Eden picked up the phone, he heard Melissa''s unpleasant questioning voiceing in.


    "Why did you still help that scum Stefan?"

 Chapter 320 He Deserved It Too

    Chapter 320 He Deserved It Too


    Chapter 320 He deserved it too


    As soon as Eden heard this, he knew that Melissa was angry.


    However, Stefan was his best friend for many years, so how could he bear to see him miss the woman


    he loved so deeply.


    He replied seriously.


    "I don''t want to see him make mistakes again."


    Melissa became even more furious.


    The hand that she held the phone tightened, and her voice was raised.


    "You said you would never care about him again, didn''t you?"


    Eden nced at Stefan, who was standing beside him with a remorseful face, and a touch of


    helplessness shed across his eyes.


    The next second, his thin lips lightly opened, he softly exined, "I do not want to do the wrong thing


    because of anger, or it would make someone regret his wrongdoings forever."


    Melissa knew what Eden was talking about. It was just that Stefan was to me for the way things had


    turned out.


    She grunted and said in a rude manner, "That''s what the man deserved."


    He hurt the woman he loved the most just because of her memory loss. Certainly, he asked for it!


    Besides, memory loss didn''t mean that he could forget about the woman and child he loved.


    Although Melissa was ufortable, she knew that Martha still cared for Stefan, or she would not


    have been depressed for so long because of that man.


    She lowered her eyes, sighed, and couldn''t help but say the current situation in Bali.


    "Today is Martha''s birthday. This time, Rupert will confess his love to Martha again on the night of


    Martha''s birthday. Jimmy knows about it and agrees to assist Rupert."


    Eden heard this and looked at Stefan standing beside him withplicated feelings.


    If his buddy knew that his child was helping another man to pursue his wife, his buddy would be more


    regretful.


    Eden sighed helplessly and replied softly, "We can do nothing to change it."


    The next second, Melissa''s persuasive voice rang out from the phone and reached Eden''s ears.


    "If Martha chooses Rupert this time, then you should persuade Stefan to give up, instead of continuing


    to support Stefan."


    Eden''s body stiffened when he heard this, and the look in his eyes became more and more


    He opened his mouth to say something, but nothing coulde out of his mouth.


    Martha had suffered enough because of Stefan, and if Martha eventually chose Rupert, he really


    shouldn''t interfere anymore.


    Would Stefan stand by and watch Martha date Rupert?


    Finally, Eden answered softly and hung up the phone.


    He raised his hand to nce at the time on his wrist, and wondered if it was toote for them to go over


    there.


    He hoped that Martha''s birthday party hadn''t started yet, and thetter wouldn''t be so quick to say yes


    to Rupert.


    Stefan, standing aside, clearly saw the impatience in Eden''s eyes.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Eden hesitated for a long time before choosing to tell Stefan about it.


    "Rupert decided to start pursuing Martha again today."


    When Stefan heard this, he frowned, and the agitation in his heart increased.


    His hand clenched into a fist and he said anxiously, "It''s all my fault."


    If it wasn''t for him, how could things have reached this point?


    Eden pursed his lips, silent.


    ...


    In the evening in Bali, the colorful haze hung in the sky, making the whole ind full of romance.


    In an exotic open-air hotel on the ind, the three were sitting at a dining table having dinner.


    On a stage not far from their table, a young man was holding a microphone and singing a beautiful love


    song with a low voice.


    Jimmy, who was sitting next to Rupert, couldn''t stop swinging his legs as he listened to the song.


    His eyes nced at Rupert from time to time.


    Martha, on the other hand, did not notice their interaction, but concentrated on the performances on


    stage.


    After the singer went down, a group of performers came up on the stage, and there was an enthusiastic


    man who walked towards Martha, reached out his hand as a gentleman and made a gesture of inviting


    Martha to dance with him.


    "This beautifuldy, I wonder if you would like to dance with me?"


    Martha shook her head and said to the man full of apologies, "I''m sorry. I don''t know how to dance."


    "Excuse me."


    The gentleman said, and then turned to leave to invite otherdies.


    At this time, Rupert, who was sitting in his seat, suddenly got up and took Martha''s hand.


    "It''s okay. If you can''t, I''ll teach you."


    Martha looked at the excited little guy, nodded gently, and followed Rupert to the stage to dance


    together.


    Jimmy, who was sitting aside, saw this scene and excitedly jumped out of his chair, ran over and stood


    on the side pping his hands.


    Martha smiled, trying to follow the beat of the dancers and twist her body.


    This exotic dance, coupled with the upbeat beat, made Martha''s mood get better.


    Just after Martha forgot about Stefan''s engagement, a picture of Martha suddenly appeared on the


    open-air screen, making Martha, who was dancing to the beat, stop dancing.


    The picture on the screen changed every few seconds, and each picture was different.


    There were pictures of her sleeping, pictures of her working hard, pictures of her concentrating on her


    work, and pictures of herughing while she was with Jimmy.


    These were photos from the past four years, the four years she spent abroad with Jimmy.


    Martha froze in ce, her mind racing with thoughts.


    At this time, Rupert came towards her step by step. The original cheerful beat had stopped, even


    everyone around them quieted down, and looked at Martha...

 Chapter 321 It Is My Fault

    Chapter 321 It Is My Fault


    Chapter 321 It is my fault


    Rupert stopped at a step away from Martha and looked at the woman standing in front of him with eyes


    full of affection.


    "During those four years abroad, we''ve been through a lot of hardships, but it''s the happiest time in my


    life. With you around, I feel my life is full of hope."


    "To tell the truth, I have liked you for more than ten years. At first, after I found out that I liked you, I


    wanted to make my feelings known to you, yet at that time, you had someone you liked, and I didn''t


    want to cause you any trouble."


    "Thenter, I saw that you were full of joy and married the person you liked, and I was happy. As long


    as you were happy, I would be happy."


    "But after you married the one you loved, you did not live happily, I wanted to persuade you to break


    up, but I knew you would not listen to me, so I chose to silently guard you."


    "But now that you are single, I just can''t help myself. I want to pursue you openly and give you a stable


    life, so I hope you can give me a chance."


    "Let me woo you and give you and Jimmy a happy family."


    When Martha heard these words, she was touched and she looked at Rupert with eyes full of gratitude.


    She was really grateful for Rupert''spanionship and silent dedication over the years. If it weren''t for


    him, she and Jimmy wouldn''t have survived in a foreign country.


    The people around her heard Rupert''s confession of love and spoke words of blessing, looking at the


    two of them with envy.


    "What a lucky woman. Such a handsome man confessed his love to her in such a romantic ce. I


    wish they would end up being together!"


    "You can not miss such a good man. Marry him!"


    "You will definitely be happy for life if you are with him."


    "You''ve missed him before, now you should seize this good chance."


    "You are simply a perfect match."


    ...


    The crowd were sending their blessings. Even Jimmy who was standing next to Martha winked at his


    mommy, hoping she would say yes to Uncle Rupert.


    In his opinion, Uncle Rupert was perfectly capable of taking care of his mommy and would not treat him


    like Stefan did.


    Martha nced around at all the people around her, but deep down she still had some hesitation.


    Rupert remembered her birthday every year and gave her a present for it.


    He knew her better than anyone else, and could even guess what she was thinking.


    So, why on earth would she reject such a person again?


    Martha knew that epting Rupert would be good for everyone.


    Not only would Jimmy be happy, but she would live up to Rupert''s years of dedication.


    And Bianca and her father should also be very happy if they knew she was with Rupert.


    But ... she just didn''t love Rupert.


    Her eyelids lowered, and a strange color shed in her eyes.


    Yet she no longer needed love. It was a blessing to be loved.


    At least, Rupert wouldn''t let her get hurt again, and could give Jimmy aplete home.


    When Martha thought of this, her mind was shaken.


    Just as she was about to say yes to his advances, an anxious voice rang out from not far away.


    "You can''t say yes to her."


    Martha stiffened at the sound of this familiar voice, and she turned her head dumbly to look behind her.


    The guests surrounding them followed suit, turning their heads toward the doorway with puzzled looks


    in their eyes.


    When Rupert saw Stefan, His eyes sank and his face became very gloomy.


    He did not expect Stefan toe so coincidentally.


    If Stefan hade a littleter, Martha should have said yes to him.


    Rupert thought of this, the hand on his side involuntarily tightened.


    Jimmy, who was standing on one side, turned his head in the direction of the door after hearing a voice


    he hadn''t heard in a long time.


    When he saw that it was really his daddy, his big eyes lit up, but soon returned to normal.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Martha stood in a daze, the look in her eyesplicated as she watched Stefan step towards her.


    His face was a bit gloomy, and he looked at her eyes full of anxiety, but that anxiety was obviously


    mixed with self-me.


    Was she ming him for doing so many outrageous things to them after he lost his memory?


    Martha came back to her senses, the mixed feelings in her eyes dispersed, looking at the man closer


    and closer with detachment and indifference, mixed with a few shock.


    Stefan, on the other hand, with his eyes locked on Martha, took a step towards her.


    Yet as he got closer to Martha, he felt much more pain in his heart.


    The hand at his side was unconsciously clenched, and he was surrounded by an appalling aura.


    Martha did not expect Stefan to be here. When she left that day, she clearly saw the news that he was


    engaged today.


    Then how could he appear here ...


    He appeared before her now, what else did he want to do?


    Her hand unknowingly oozed ayer of sweat, and her eyebrows were knitted slightly.


    She froze in ce, not understanding what this man was trying to do.


    Rupert came back to his senses and immediately stepped forward, secretly shielding Martha behind


    him.


    This time, when facing Stefan, he would never give in again.


    Since Martha had divorced Stefan, he now had a fair chance topete with him.


    Besides, what Stefan had done in the past proved he didn''t deserve to be with Martha at all.


    Rupert''s determination to protect Martha was strengthened when he thought of this, and the look in


    Stefan''s eyes was colder.


    Eden, who came in right after him, saw this scene and couldn''t help but feel helpless, and couldn''t help


    but sigh at the fate.


    After he returned, Melissa would definitely break up with him if she knew about this.


    He did not expect that the timing of Stefan''s arrival would be so coincidental that it stopped Rupert from


    getting Martha.


    When he just came in, he clearly saw the smile on Jimmy''s face.


    If Stefan had not appeared in time, then Martha would have chosen to say yes to Rupert, right?


    Eden suddenly felt a pity for Stefan.


    If not just in time, his wife and child would have be someone else''s.


    At this time, Stefan was not aware of it, but only fixedly looked at Martha, and walked to thetter.


    His long, narrow eyes looked deep into Martha''s eyes, which were veryplicated, with self-


    reproach, imploration, anger and patience.


    Martha met his eyes, head hanging down and pretending to ignore Stefan''s eyes.


    After a long time, Stefan looked at Martha guiltily and said ming himself, "I''m sorry, it is all my fault."

 Chapter 322 You DonT Have To Say Sorry

    Chapter 322 You Don''T Have To Say Sorry


    Chapter 322 You don''t have to say sorry


    Martha''s eyelids lowered, her red lips pursed without speaking.


    Stefan took a step forward with some eagerness, but was blocked by Rupert.


    Rupert stared unhappily at Stefan standing in front of him and vented his anger.


    "What''s the point of you saying that now?"


    Stefan''s eyes remained fixed on Martha, looking at thetter with increasingly burning eyes.


    "I shouldn''t have divorced you, and I shouldn''t have treated Jimmy that way, I remember everything


    now, and I know I was wrong."


    Martha heard these words, a sh of shock shed in her downcast eyes.


    She didn''t expect that even Stefan, who was as proud as he was, would say that.


    It was just that everything had happened, so how could she pretend that nothing had happened.


    Stefan saw that Martha avoided looking at her, and turned his head somewhat helplessly to look at his


    son who was standing to the side.


    He felt that Jimmy would definitely talk to him, after all, they were father and son.


    Like thest straw, he turned his head eagerly to look at Jimmy who was standing to the side.


    "Jimmy, I shouldn''t have treated you that way, can you forgive me?"


    Jimmy heard this, his head lowered.


    Stefan waited for a long time but did not hear Jimmy speak, turned his head to look at Martha in


    disappointment, his narrow ck eyes full of guilt.


    He looked wearily at Martha, who was standing not far away, and his lips parted lightly, and his pained


    voice rang out.


    "I know it''s toote to say anything, but I lost my memory in the car ident, and the things I said and


    did were not my intention."


    "When I first woke up, I saw Giana and Amanda, and believed their bullshit, and it was my fault."


    "Now that my memories have alle back, I''ve kicked that mother and daughter out of the Harrison


    Vi and the engagement party has been cancelled."


    Stefan''s eyes grew darker as he spoke.


    Therge hand at his side was clenched tightly, he took a deep breath and asked hopefully, "Martha,


    can you forgive me one more time?"


    Rupert''s sulking voice sounded, before Martha could say anything.


    "Whether you hurt them intentionally or not, you''re divorced now."


    Stefan ignored Rupert''s anger as if he hadn''t heard the words, and looked at Martha, who was


    protected by Rupert.


    Martha clenched her hand hard and suddenly raised her head to meet Stefan''s gaze.


    Her red lips lightly opened and she said coldly and detachedly, "You don''t have to apologize. I know


    that wasn''t your intention."


    When Stefan heard this, he stiffened, thinking he finally had a glimmer of hope.


    He looked at Martha''s eyes with a bit of expectation, expecting thetter to say the words he had in


    mind.


    Even Rupert thought that Martha''s heart had softened and that she was going to forgive Stefan.


    However, Martha smiled and said lightly, "But no matter what, it has always been my will to divorce


    you."


    From the very beginning back home, she wanted to divorce him.


    Then things derailed, and the divorce matter had been dragged on.


    Now, they just got back on track.


    Her words silenced Stefan.


    He had thought Martha would forgive him.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The light in his eyes slowly dimmed and his thin lips pursed without speaking.


    Martha said with a smile, "Stefan, the truth is, whether you have amnesia or not, I have to divorce you."


    "So, you don''t have to say sorry."


    Stefan felt slight soreness in his eyes, and his eyes reddened.


    He shook his head incredulously and retorted sternly, "No way."


    Martha looked at Stefan with detachment, and a strange color flickered in her eyes.


    Stefan shuddered and took two steps backward before he steadied himself and spoke with difficulty


    about the time of the ident and the period before he passed out.


    "Before I passed out, you clearly said ..."


    Before Stefan could finish his words, Martha interrupted with a smile -


    "You misunderstood. I said I''d stopped hating you a long time ago and it was pointless asking for


    forgiveness."


    "I don''t even hate you anymore, so I don''t have to forgive you."


    Martha''s eyes darkened, and the hand on her side was slightly released.


    The divorce was good for both her and Stefan.


    Stefan saw this attitude of Martha, the pupils in his eyes shrank, and he only felt a long stabbing pain


    He didn''t expect Martha to say that, and he didn''t expect to treat him like that.


    Without waiting for him to return to his senses, Martha looked sideways, smiled at Rupert, and said


    lightly, "It''s been a long day of fun, and now I want to go to my room to rest."


    Rupert turned his head and saw with one nce the exhaustion in Martha''s eyes, and could not help


    but feel some heartache.


    They were here to have fun, and now Stefan spoiled it.


    He frowned slightly, but still immediately replied, "Then I''ll take you back to your hotel room to rest."


    Martha nodded gently and turned her head to look at Jimmy who was standing to the side.


    "Jimmy, we''re going back."


    "Good."


    The little guy softly answered and walked towards Martha while turning his head to look in the direction


    of Stefan.


    Jimmy went to Martha, stretched out his little hand and took his mommy''s hand.


    ''No matter what kind of choice Mommy makes, he will stay with Mommy.''


    But, when he left, the little guy still turned his head to look at Stefan.


    The former was full of guilt and remorse, while thetter was disappointed and despondent.


    Jimmy felt that his daddy was doing wrong; no matter what Daddy did, he shouldn''t have hurt Mommy.


    The little guy thought of this, withdrew his eyes, holding Martha''s hand tightly and following her.


    Rupert tried to control his emotions and said in a warm voice, "Let''s go."


    Martha nodded and led Jimmy out of the open-air restaurant, followed by Rupert.


    The other guests in the restaurant, seeing this, also scattered in all directions.


    Those waiters who were arranged by Rupert saw this and couldn''t help but be a little disappointed.


    They thought their customer could confess his love today, but they never thought it would end in failure.


    Stefan, who was left in the same ce, watched the three leave the restaurant, his hand clenched into


    a fist at his side, and the look in his eyes was veryplicated.


    He knew that it would be harder than ever to get Martha to ept him this time.


    However, even so, he could not stand by and watch Martha and Rupert together.


    Eden, standing at the back, watched Stefan stand still for a long time, and after a moment''s hesitation,


    he went up and tapped him on the shoulder.


    "Come on, let''s go find a hotel to stay."


    Stefan''s lips were tightly pursed. After a long time, his deep voice asked.


    "Do you know where they are staying?"

 Chapter 323 You Really Let Go

    Chapter 323 You Really Let Go


    Chapter 323 You really let go


    Eden answered softly and turned to leave the open-air restaurant.


    Stefan clenched his fist and followed him with a grim face, ready to go to the hotel where Martha was


    staying with Rupert and stay there.


    Soon, the two arrived at the hotel where Martha and Rupert were staying and checked in there.


    Stefan, knowing that the room opposite Martha''s room was unupied, decisively chose to stay in the


    room opposite thetter.


    Rupert, who lived next door to Martha, walked out of the room with a sullen look on his face after


    learning that Stefan had checked into the room opposite Martha''s.


    As he walked out, he saw Stefan walking into the room.


    Rupert knocked on Martha''s door in front of Stefan, and after thetter opened the door, he looked at


    Stefan with a provocative look.


    The look in his eyes was clearly saying, "You don''t have a chance topete with me this time."


    After Stefan saw it, his pupils shrank slightly and his face became very gloomy.


    He red at Rupert, wanting to rush up and give thetter a severe lesson.


    Yet he couldn''t because he was indeed wrong this time.


    His hand at his side clenched tightly, the air around him dropped to freezing point.


    Rupert raised an eyebrow at him and walked into Martha''s room with a light smile on his lips.


    Stefan''s pupils shrank and his eyes were scarlet as he looked at the doorway of Martha''s room.


    Eden stood watching this scene and sighed silently.


    If only Stefan had trusted him at that time in the hospital, things might not havee to this point.


    ...


    In Martha''s room.


    Jimmy, after returning to the hotel, took his own clothes and went into the bathroom to take a shower


    by himself in a good manner.


    Martha, on the other hand, after opening the door for Rupert, leaned tiredly on the sofa and stared


    nkly at the night scene outside the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Rupert came in, closed the door softly and went to sit next to the sofa.


    "Stefan and the others are staying across the hall from your room, so I can ask the hotel receptionist to


    change your room if needed."


    Martha returned to her senses and shook her head gently, her indifferent reply ringing out in the room.


    "No need. Deliberately asking the front desk to change the room would make it look like we''re hiding


    from him."


    Besides, there was nothing to hide, he was not a beast.


    This time she had thought a lot, and naturally looked very frank when facing Stefan.


    Rupert looked at her with deep eyes and asked in a serious voice, "Have you really let go?"


    "What happened between him and me is all in the past."


    Martha lowered her eyes and replied indifferently, unable to say whether she was happy or not.


    Rupert sitting next to her heard these words, his eyes sunk, and he gently spoke out to change the


    subject.


    "Did you get enough for dinner today?"


    "Yep, it tasted good."


    Martha leaned on the sofa and replied carelessly, with a little tiredness in her eyes.


    Rupert looked sideways at Martha with deep affection, remembering the interrupted scene in the


    restaurant.


    His hands on the sofa were sweating from the tension, he took two deep breaths and said solemnly,


    "You haven''t answered me about what I said in the restaurant. Now here, I want to tell you once again."


    After the man said this, a light smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, his thin lips lightly opened,


    and his warm voice rang out in the room.


    "Martha, I want to pursue you again. I hope you can give me a chance to give you and Jimmy a


    peaceful home."


    Rupert looked nervously at Martha sitting on the sofa with a slight frown, clearly hoping that Martha


    would agree to her pursuit this time.


    Yet he was worried that Martha would turn him down because of Stefan''s appearance in the open-air


    restaurant.


    At that time, he clearly saw that Martha was going to say yes to his advances, and now he wondered if


    she would change his mind because of Stefan.


    When Martha heard this, her eyes darkened and she pursed her lips in silence.


    Just now she did want to say yes to Rupert, but now ... she didn''t know if she should agree to thetter.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She tried hard to convince herself to say yes to him with the words she said in the open air restaurant.


    But in the end, it was a failure.


    Rupert waited for a long time, still did not hear Martha''s answer, his heart beating.


    He looked at the hesitant woman in front of him with serious eyes and said in a warm voice, "Martha,


    can you try? Try to ept me and let me stay with you."


    Martha stiffened, and her eyelids lowered without speaking.


    At this moment, Jimmy suddenly ran out of the bathroom, trotted towards Martha, and hugged his


    mommy.


    Immediately after, his soft voice rang out in the room.


    "Mommy, Jimmy is very tired today, will you help me take a bath?"


    When Martha heard this, she knew that Jimmy hade out to say this on purpose.


    He had known how to take a bath by himself a long time ago. Now he said this to help her out,


    obviously.


    It seemed that Jimmy knew that she was in a dilemma.


    After she returned to her senses, she picked up Jimmy and said in a doting manner, "Okay, then today


    Mommy will help you take a bath."


    She did not look at Rupert, who was left alone on the couch, and took Jimmy straight to the bathroom.


    Rupert, who was left alone on the sofa, saw the mother and son disappear at the bathroom door, and


    his eyes darkened, with clear sadness in his eyes.


    As expected, Stefan''s appearance still affected Martha.


    At this moment, Rupert suddenly felt a little powerless, leaned on the sofa, and pursed his lips without


    saying a word.


    ...


    In Stefan''s room.


    Eden looked helplessly at Stefan sitting in front of him and said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry, that''s all I


    can do. But now it looks like Martha is going to say yes to Rupert now."


    Stefan reached over the mineral water on the table and unscrewed it, took a sip of the cool water, and


    a cold, stern voice came out of his thin lips.


    "No matter what, I''m going to fight for it."


    He couldn''t stand by and watch Rupert pursue Martha and do nothing.


    His eyes darkened.


    Eden heard this and couldn''t help but ask a question out loud.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Stefan''s brows were knitted slightly, and he asked sullenly in return, "What do you have in mind?"


    Eden stiffened, and a figure suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Melissa.


    Melissa was Martha''s best friend, if he looked for her, maybe she would help Stefan win back Martha


    more easily.


    However, beforeing to Bali, she had told him that if Martha had agreed to Rupert''s pursuit, then he


    should persuade Stefan to give up, instead of letting Stefan continue to pester Martha.


    If he asked her for help now, he was only afraid that she would not say yes.

 Chapter 324 Let The Male Lead End Up Alone

    Chapter 324 Let The Male Lead End Up Alone


    Chapter 324 Let the male lead end up alone


    Eden lowered his eyes, and in the end, he didn''t say anything about Melissa.


    He didn''t want Stefan to get his hopes up and face even greater disappointment.


    He shook his head gently, and then opened his mouth to change the topic of the present.


    "It''s gettingte now. I''ll go back first."


    "Hmm."


    Stefan answered faintly and turned his head to look out the window.


    If he hadn''te in time today, he was only afraid that Martha would really say yes to Rupert.


    Just thinking about it now, he felt like a knife had been stabbed into the spot of his heart.


    Standing in front of him, Eden looked at him with deep eyes, and then turned around and left the room.


    Soon, Eden returned to his room.


    He hesitated for a long time before calling Melissa.


    As soon as the phone was picked up, Melissa''s firm voice rang out.


    "I know what you''re going to say, but I''m not going to help you."


    Eden''s hand tightened as he held the phone, "Is there really no chance at all?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Melissa on the other side of the phone took a sharp sip of cold water before answering firmly, "Well, I


    definitely won''t help Stefan, and it''s useless for you to exin any more."


    After saying this, Melissa calmed down a little, and added.


    "Rupert and I are also good friends, and it seems good to me that he and Martha could be together."


    After all, there were few men in this world nowadays who can treat a woman with such deep affection.


    Melissa felt that Martha always suffered when she was with Stefan, and it would be better to be with


    Rupert than to be hurt all the time.


    Eden on the other side of the phone was silent for a while before asking a question back in a deep


    voice.


    "Does Martha really love Rupert?"


    Melissa heard this, her red lips pursed, silent.


    Of course she knew that Martha did not love Rupert, but at least Rupert would not let her get hurt.


    Her hand holding the phone tightened and she said indifferently, "Now Martha ispletely


    disappointed with Stefan, not only her, even Jimmy is disappointed with Stefan."


    A helpless smile appeared on Eden''s lips, "Melissa, you must have a way, right?"


    Melissa on the other side of the phone frowned, feeling annoyed.


    She said in a high-pitched voice, and her eyebrows were tinged with weariness.


    "I can''t really think of any way, and besides, even if I did, I wouldn''t do it. I don''t want Martha to think


    that I''m also a traitor."


    Martha should have been disappointed when she saw Eden appear with Stefan.


    After all, Eden had agreed with her before, but in the end, Eden had helped Stefan.


    Eden stiffened and looked out the window with a somewhat helpless expression.


    Of course he realized Melissa was suggesting that he was a traitor. Yet he just did not want Stefan to


    spend the rest of his life in regret.


    There was nothing Melissa could do now, and he didn''t want the rtionship between the two of them


    to get stale.


    He gripped the phone tightly and said with a bitter smile, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have pushed you so


    much."


    When Melissa heard this, she couldn''t help but feel a little softened, but still pursed her lips and didn''t


    say anything.


    "You''ve been tired all day today too. Rest early."


    She heard these words, and again felt that he still cared for her, but ...


    Finally, she gave in and said.


    "I have recently written a novel about Martha. Martha should be reading that book. My readers reading


    that book propose a lot of ideas on thement section. I suggest he should take a look."


    Eden''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    The corners of his lips were lifted into a light smile.


    Then they chatted for a few more minutes, and hung up the phone.


    As soon as the phone hung up, Eden got up and walked towards the door, his face even more rxed.


    He had to tell Stefan about this piece of good news. After all, the reader''s whims might be able to help


    Stefan.


    Stefan''s room.


    He looked out the window in annoyance, smoking cigarette after cigarette in his hand.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door, and he frowned as he walked over and opened the door.


    Eden walked into the room, closed the room door with his hand, and immediately opened his mouth to


    tell what he heard from Melissa.


    "I just finished the call with Melissa, she''s Martha''s best friend, you should remember her."


    Stefan standing in front of him nodded gently, looking at him with hopeful eyes.


    Eden then said happily, "Melissa wrote a novel, the heroine in the novel is Martha, the story should be


    Martha''s too."


    "Melissa said you could take readers'' advice to win back a woman if you didn''t know what to do."


    Stefan''s eyes lit up and he immediately spoke up and asked, "What''s the name of the novel?"


    Eden told Stefan the name of the novel and went back to his room with good sense.


    Thetter would definitely read the novelpletely beforeing to a conclusion.


    So, at this time, he''d better not disturb his buddy.


    Stefan, on the other hand, couldn''t wait to start reading the novel written by Melissa after the quietness


    was restored in the room.


    When he saw the familiar plot, he frowned and a low pressure lingered around him.


    He had treated Martha so badly before, and it was no wonder she refused to forgive him now.


    After reading the chapter where Martha was sent to the operating table, he saw that the readers''


    His eyes sank as he looked through the readers''ments...


    [The hero was so inhuman that he should not have married the heroine in the first ce.]


    [If the person you married before was the guy who loved you deeply, it would have been better, and


    now you wouldn''t be in this situation.]


    [I hope the female lead can be wise enough to choose the man who loves her deeply ...]


    When Stefan saw thesements, he felt even more guilty.


    He really deserved to die for his sins!


    He frowned, holding back his guilt and reading the entire novel to where it was updated.


    When he looked at thement section again, many readers said that he didn''t deserve to be


    forgiven.


    Until the end, some readers even began to give advice to the author to make the supporting male


    be the male lead.


    Stefan''s pupils shrank, and the air in the entire room plummeted to freezing.


    Of course he didn''t want the story to end like that. His long fingers moved slightly and he began to go


    through the follow-upments in thements section.


    Soon, he found what he was looking for, thements written by the reader.


    [I think the male lead now should show his attitude, lower his posture, and treat the female lead better.]


    [Not only to be a little better to the female lead, but also to know what the female lead wants, learn


    about the way the supporting male treats the female lead.]


    [If he doesn''t change, I''m afraid that they will be more and more distant from each other...]


    Stefan looked through thesements. He felt like grabbing thest straw and found a ray of hope ...

 Chapter 325 A Chance To Explain

    Chapter 325 A Chance To Exin


    Chapter 325 A Chance to Exin


    The next day, when the warm sunlight poured into the room, Martha got up and woke up Jimmy who


    was still sleeping.


    Jimmy got up rubbing his sleepy eyes and gave a big smile to Martha.


    "Good morning, Mommy."


    "Go wash up, then we''ll go to the restaurant together."


    Martha said softly and began to straighten the covers.


    Jimmy nodded and headed for the bathroom.


    Soon, the two of them were packed and ready to go out, and as soon as they opened the door to their


    room they saw an unexpected man standing outside the door.


    Stefan''s eyes were deep as he looked at them both, with a heavy guilt on his face.


    "Want to join us for breakfast?"


    He stood at the door very early just to have breakfast with them.


    What Rupert could do, he could also do.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He thought of this, the hand on his side tightened and involuntarily perspired.


    Martha was slightly stunned, and then she pulled Jimmy and ignored Stefan and left the doorway.


    Jimmy didn''t look at Stefan either, but just held his mommy''s hand tightly and walked straight towards


    the restaurant.


    When he saw that the mother and son were ignoring him, he was not discouraged and followed them to


    the restaurant.


    It didn''t take long for the three of them to arrive at the restaurant.


    As soon as Stefan walked into the restaurant, he saw Rupert sitting at a table in the middle, which was


    filled with breakfast.


    Jimmy pulled his mommy towards Uncle Rupert, and gave thetter a big smile.


    "Good morning, Uncle Rupert."


    "Good morning, Jimmy."


    Rupert smiled and greeted Jimmy, the smile on his lips dissipated a little after he saw Stefan.


    He could be sure that Martha would not forgive Stefan now. Yet having this man around could still


    influence Martha''s decision in the end.


    Stefan saw the mother and son walk towards Rupert and sit next to thetter. He immediately followed


    and sat down together.


    In this way, four of them sat at the same table, while Eden, who cameter, sat at another table to the


    side.


    He looked at this intriguing scene and couldn''t help but let out a soft sigh.


    If Stefan had known this earlier, Stefan would not have disobeyed his advice at that time.


    Martha saw Rupert handing the porridge to her and said with a smile, "Enjoy your breakfast too."


    Rupert smiled, reaching over a stack of buns, "The buns here also taste good, you try them."


    Jimmy heard this and said snidely, "Can''t Uncle Rupert see that I am here too? Howe you just give


    Mommy something to eat?"


    Rupert looked at Jimmy dotingly and directly gave thetter a bun.


    "Jimmy, eat quickly. Eat more to grow taller."


    "Okay."


    Jimmy smiled and responded, and ate with the milk in front of him.


    The three of them were talking andughing, like a family, all deliberately ignoring Stefan''s presence.


    Stefan was no longer as cranky as before, but was eating patiently, his deep eyes never leaving Martha


    for a moment.


    But Martha did not look at him from the beginning to the end.


    He felt bad, but his face remained calm.


    This was what he learned yesterday in thement section. ''As long as he can get Martha back, he


    can do anything.''


    Just at this time, Rupert''s gentle voice rang out again, interrupting Stefan''s thoughts.


    "I heard that there is a program here called snorkeling, and the experience is very good, I''ll take you


    guys with meter?"


    Just as Rupert''s voice fell, Jimmy''s curious voice rang.


    "What is snorkeling?"


    "Snorkeling contains a string of skills such as floating, diving, ascending, draining, changing of air,


    breathing, self-rescue and equipment selection and use, which require a lot of skills in addition to the


    coordination of one''s motor nerves."


    "Although this sport is somewhat troublesome, you can see some wonders of the seabed and also


    observe the creatures of the seabed from a closer distance."


    After listening to Rupert''s words, the little guy immediately pped his hands and shouted.


    "This is good, Jimmy likes the sea, and we''ll go yter."


    Stefan, who had been sitting on the side without speaking, heard this and frowned unhappily.


    He looked sideways at Rupert''s eyes and opened his mouth.


    "No, you can''t go."


    The atmosphere at the table was suddenly a bit frozen. Stefan quickly sensed that something was


    wrong.


    To ease the tension, his warm voice exined, "Snorkeling is very dangerous, you are still a child, you


    cannot do it."


    "I''m here, Jimmy will be fine."


    Rupert looked firmly at Stefan.


    With him, he would never let Martha and Jimmy have any trouble.


    Martha did not even look at Stefan, but instead looked at Rupert with great interest and asked.


    "So can I touch the seaweed up close?"


    Rupert nodded, once again regaining his pleasant countenance, "Of course, you can also try diving if


    you like."


    "Mommy, snorkeling sounds like fun, let''s go together."


    Jimmy looked at Martha with great interest, his big eyes filled with anticipation.


    He hadn''t yed in seawater since he was a kid, so he was especially eager to experience snorkeling.


    Martha smiled and nodded, dotingly stroking the child''s head.


    Stefan could not help but sulk a little when he saw this scene. He wanted to get angry, but kept his


    temper under control.


    He pursed his lips and looked at Rupert in silence, and his eyes grew darker.


    ...


    Soon, the four of them arrived at the snorkeling sea area.


    Rupert smiled and took Jimmy to change in the changing room, leaving Martha alone to look at the


    shore.


    Stefan walked to Martha, stopped, pondered for a long time, and then broke the silence.


    "I know that Giana and her daughter have ulterior motives, so I have expelled them. They will never


    appear in the country again, and they will never hurt you or the child again."


    "What happened before, I did wrong, you ..."


    Without waiting for Stefan to finish his words, Martha spoke out to interrupt him.


    "I don''t want to see you again. If you can, I want you to go back to your country now."


    Stefan''s hand on his side clenched into a fist, and his voice was hoarse.


    "I just want you to give me a chance to exin."


    "Exin what?"


    Martha faintly retorted, and continued, "You lost your memory, so you did those things. Still need to


    exin?"


    When he heard this, he was a bit speechless.


    Martha nced at him and smiled.


    "I do not me you. It''s just ... I have long ceased to love you, so ending this marriage is what I long


    for."


    Stefan felt a tearing pain in his heart. ''She has long ceased to love him. His exnation was really


    needless."

 Chapter 326 When You Got Divorced

    Chapter 326 When You Got Divorced


    Chapter 326 When you got divorced


    He stared at Martha, expecting to see that she didn''t mean it.


    To his disappointment, Martha''s face showed nothing more than a light smile.


    He stiffened and looked painfully at Martha standing beside him.


    "I don''t believe that you don''t care about me at all, if you didn''t care about me, when I was in the car


    ident, how could you be so anxious?"


    Martha''s smile was wider.


    She frankly answered, "If it were any other person who saved me like that, I would have been anxious."


    "But you ... clearly said at that time that you would give me another chance."


    Stefan stared intently at Martha in front of him, afraid to miss any difference in thetter''s face.


    Martha did not show any extra emotion from the beginning to the end, but only said lightly, "So, I forgive


    you for the things you did in the past."


    Then, without waiting for Stefan to speak again, her gentle voice rang out again.


    "Speaking of the car ident, I want to thank you. If you hadn''t shown up in time, Jimmy and I would


    have been in trouble."


    Martha said this, full of gratitude, as if she was saying "thank you" to a stranger, without any other


    emotion at all.


    Stefan''s pupils shrank slightly, and he felt sadder.


    He had expected Martha to have other emotions, but never thought Martha would treat him like a


    stranger.


    His eyes were downcast, a faint sadness lingered around him, and his thin lips were pursed without


    speaking.


    Martha smiled, and her voice became more and more polite.


    "Mr. Harrison, you should let go. There is no turning back."


    After saying this, she turned around to leave.


    Stefan hugged her from behind.


    Not waiting for her to look back, his hoarse voice sounded in her ear, low and maic.


    "Martha, I can''t let go."


    Her eyes dimmed as she returned to her senses, and her voice grew colder and colder.


    "Mr. Harrison, what are you doing?"


    "I really know I was wrong, and I promise I will never treat you that way again. Can you give me one


    more chance?"


    After Stefan said these words, the hand holding Martha unconsciously tightened, he was afraid that if


    he let go, the woman in his arms would go away.


    Martha frowned slightly, looking ahead with increasingly cold eyes.


    "I can''t. I can''t act as if nothing has happened."


    He stiffened, and his eyes grew dark.


    The next second, his thin lips lightly opened.


    "But memory loss is not something I want, and I didn''t expect ... to forget you."


    Martha''s eyes shed with mixed feelings, her smile getting bitter.


    If she was important to him, he would not choose to hurt her when he had a memory loss.


    She thought of this and disengaged herself from Stefan''s embrace with force, but to her surprise,


    Stefan was so strong that she couldn''t make it.


    "I don''t want to lose you."


    She pulled Stefan''s hand away with force and took two steps back to steady herself.


    She looked mockingly at the man standing in front of her, and her voice sneered.


    "Stefan, you were so proud when you got divorced, weren''t you? We''ve been divorced, do not let me


    look down on you."


    Then Martha turned around and left with quick steps.


    Stefan who was left in the same ce watched the woman''s figure in a daze, only to feel a dull pain in


    his heart.


    He kept his eyes fixed on the direction Martha left, expecting thetter to look back, but she left without


    a second thought.


    ...Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It didn''t take long for Rupert to arrive at the snorkeling area with Jimmy who changed the clothes.


    Stefan stood at a distance watching the child learn to snorkel with Rupert, while Martha went to buy ice


    cream for the child with a smile on her face.


    His pupils shrank slightly. The scene where the three of them were so happy together stung his eyes.


    Eden saw this scene, walked to Stefan, and sighed helplessly.


    He stood beside Stefan, saw Stefan''s despondent look, and asked in a deep voice.


    "Still not giving up?"


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and his thin lips were pursed tightly without speaking.


    That was his wife and daughter. How can he give up?


    The hand at his side was clenched into a fist, and his eyes was deep-set and bottomless.


    After a long time, he asked a question in a deep voice.


    "If you were Martha, what choice would you make?"


    Eden heard these words and said the answer without hesitation.


    "I would choose Rupert."


    Stefan''s pupils shrank slightly.


    Even Eden had made such a choice, let alone Martha.


    Just at this time, the staff''s panic-filled voice came from the snorkeling sea area.


    "Someone, someone, someone, a little boy is drowning!"


    Stefan immediately looked up to the sea area where Jimmy had just dived, but did not see Jimmy and


    Rupert''s figures on that sea area.


    ''Jimmy is his child, he absolutely can not let the child get into an ident again.''


    Stefan thought so. Without saying a word, jumped into the sea to dive in to save the child.


    And at this time, Martha just went back, with a smile on her face.


    She looked up and saw Stefan dashing towards the snorkeling area, so panicked.


    When Martha saw this scene, a look of dismay appeared on her face, her body stiffened and she ran


    towards the sea area where Jimmy had just snorkeled with a face full of panic ...


    Eden, who was just standing next to Stefan, came back to his senses and immediately turned his head


    to look at the staff not far away.


    "What are you standing there for? Why don''t you go down and save the child!"


    After hearing this urgent voice, the staff members have returned to their senses and ran towards the


    sea area.


    At this time, Stefan who jumped into the sea had been searching for Jimmy in the sea water, but could


    not find the familiar figure.


    He was anxious and kept swimming forward ...

 Chapter 327 I WonT Give Up

    Chapter 327 I Won''T Give Up


    Chapter 327 I won''t give up


    Martha looked at the blue sea and called out nervously, "Jimmy, Jimmy."


    She expected to see the two familiar figures from that sea.


    But to her disappointment, all she got in reply was a cacophony of human voices.


    Just then, a soft voice sounded behind her, and her body froze.


    "Mommy, I''m here."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Rupert asked concernedly, with obvious worry in his eyes.


    Martha let out a sigh of relief at those words and immediately looked back.


    Only to see Rupert and Jimmy was now standing safe and sound in front of her, both looking at her in


    confusion.


    She couldn''t help but be a little baffled, and stared at Stefan, who was still struggling to search for


    Jimmy.


    At this time, she was uneasy.


    She always thought that she and Jimmy were not so important to Stefan, but now ...


    Jimmy did not hear his mommy speak for a long time, and could not help but be more puzzled.


    He took Rupert''s hand and took a step forward, asking worriedly, "Mommy, what''s wrong? Are you not


    feeling well?"


    "I''m fine."


    Martha barely showed a smile and shook her head gently.


    When Rupert saw it, he looked at her with concern.


    "Are you tired? Do you want to go back to the hotel to rest?"


    She gently shook her head, her gaze still resting on that sea.


    And at this time, Eden, standing not far away, turned around just in time to see Jimmy, who was


    standing not far away holding Rupert''s hand.


    He stiffened and turned his head towards the sea side to have a look, just to see the staff member


    rescue a little boy from the sea.


    The little boy''s face was a little pale, but his age was very different from Jimmy''s.


    After the boy was rescued, a searcher turned around and called out to the sea, "He''s rescued!"


    Stefan, who was still searching for Jimmy at the bottom of the sea, heard the words and hurriedly


    swam over.


    He stood in the seawater with a wretched face, and when he looked over, he saw that Jimmy was fine,


    holding Rupert''s hand and standing by Rupert''s side in a good manner.


    At this moment, he could not help but have some mixed feelings.


    He thought that Jimmy got into an ident. Now Jimmy was fine and he should be happy.


    But he could not be happy.


    Just as Stefan came out of the sea, there was the sound of seawater which attracted Jimmy''s attention.


    Jimmy looked at his daddy and then at Martha with full of confusion.


    "Mommy, what''s wrong?"


    Martha''s eyes wereplicated as she nced at Stefan, only to see that thetter''s expression was


    bleak and his face was filled with a forlorn look.


    Her eyes flickered as she dotingly stroked Jimmy''s head.


    "It''s okay. We''ve yed for so long today too. Let''s go back."


    "Okay."


    Jimmy was a little disappointed to go back so early, but seeing the tired look on his mommy''s face, he


    didn''t say anything more.


    Rupert, who was standing next to the child, however, understood the whole story at this moment.


    He pursed his lips and did not say anything, took Martha and Jimmy to leave the ce.


    After the three walked out some distance, Rupert could still feel Jimmy''s urge to have more fun.


    He held the child''s hand a little tighter and said in a warm voice, "When the sunshine is not so strong in


    the afternoon, I cane back with you if you want."


    "Really?"


    Jimmy looked at Rupert with an excited face, and his big eyes lit up.


    A light smile appeared on Rupert''s lips, and his soft voice said.


    "Well, as long as Jimmy wants toe, we wille again."


    Jimmy nodded vigorously and turned his head to Martha with a smile.


    "Mommy, Jimmy''s ice cream is melting."


    Martha heard this, then came back to her senses, smiled and handed over the ice cream she had just


    bought towards the child.


    "I forgot to give you the ice cream."


    It was only when she saw Jimmy that she was relieved.


    She couldn''t imagine what she would be like now if the person who had the ident was Jimmy.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Her eyelids drooped and the scene of Stefan just running wildly towards the sea unconsciously came to


    her mind.


    He was also very afraid that something happened to Jimmy, right?


    Jimmy smiled and took the ice cream, and after taking a satisfying bite, he gave a big smile to his


    mommy.


    "Mommy, don''t worry, with Uncle Rupert around, I will be fine."


    Rupert heard this, the smile on his lips unconsciously widened, and he dotingly stroked Jimmy''s head.


    "Jimmy, you''re right, no matter what happens in the future, I will definitely protect you."


    The three over there left talking andughing, but Stefan was still soaking in the seawater at this point.


    His eyes closely followed the three who slowly left, and they grew dark.


    The hand at his side was clenched into a fist, and he kept convincing himself that he was just afraid


    that the child was Jimmy, but he still felt that he was acting ridiculously at the moment.


    Eden, who was standing not far away, saw Stefan''s dishevelled appearance and felt sorry for him.


    He could not do anything about it.


    And Jimmy, after walking away, still silently turned his head to look in the direction of the sea.


    He was confused, and yet a bit touched.


    So, his daddy thought he was in danger and jumped in to save him?


    Soon, he put away his confusion and continued to eat the ice cream in his hand.


    On the other hand, after Eden brought a dry towel from the service station, he once again walked over


    to Stefan.


    "Wipe it off."


    Stefan looked at the towel handed over by the other party, pursed his lips and did not say anything, nor


    did he have the intention to reach out and take the towel.


    Eden sighed helplessly, and said worriedly.


    "You are in such a mess. It is better to wipe it."


    Stefan heard this,ughed and said mockingly.


    "I bring this upon myself."


    "It is toote to repent."


    Eden looked fixedly at his buddy standing in front of him and said meaningfully.


    If not for his help, he was afraid that his buddy would really miss Martha for life.


    Stefan took the towel, answered in a muffled voice, lowered his head and began to wipe his hair.


    He still wanted to make Martha forgive him.


    He thought of this and spoke in a deep voice afterwards.


    "I won''t give up."


    Eden looked at him helplessly, pursed her lips and did not answer.


    Things hade to this point; there was nothing he can do to help Stefan...

 Chapter 328 The Answer Is Obvious

    Chapter 328 The Answer Is Obvious


    Chapter 328 The answer is obvious


    At this time, on the other side, Martha, Rupert and Jimmy were talking andughing while walking


    towards the hotel.


    They were talking about happy things along the way, trying to ease the atmosphere, but the


    atmosphere was still a bit strange.


    At this time, Rupert''s cell phone in his pocket suddenly rang.


    Jimmy immediately let go of Rupert''s hand and called out smartly, "Uncle Rupert, your phone is


    ringing."


    Rupert answered and took out his phone.


    At the sight of the caller ID on the screen, His eyes dimmed, and his face was filled with a look of


    confusion.


    As soon as the phone was connected, the other party said a lot.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rupert heard them, a shocked look appeared on his face, but in the next second, he returned to his


    normal self and warmly rejected the other party.


    Martha was standing next to Rupert at this time, and when she heard him answer, she guessed that the


    call was from abroad.


    When she heard Rupert''s refusal, aplicated look appeared in her eyes.


    She could guess that the person who called was the head of a scientific research project abroad, the


    project that Rupert had previously been very interested in attending.


    Later, because of her and the child, Rupert gave up that opportunity.


    But now, why would he turn down this opportunity again?


    Soon, Rupert hung up the phone, and without waiting for him to exin, Martha''s voice rang out.


    "Why did you turn them down?"


    "It takes three years to do that research project."


    Rupert smiled as he answered Martha''s words.


    Martha saw the smile at the corner of his mouth, her eyebrows knitted slightly, and the doubt in her


    eyes increased.


    "Isn''t that what you''ve always wanted to do?"


    Rupert suddenly stepped forward and gently took Martha''s hand, smiling as he told her the reason.


    "No, what I want to do most is to keep you and the child safe and sound."


    Always, being by her side was what he wanted to do most.


    When Martha heard this, her mind unconsciously recalled those four years of life abroad in the past,


    and all the care Rupert had given to them.


    If it weren''t for Rupert, she and Jimmy would have had a much harder time.


    It was because of her that he gave up the best opportunity, and now, how could she let him give up


    again?


    She looked at Rupert with eyes full of guilt and said in a warm voice, "What you''ve done for me and my


    child over the years has been more than I can repay. Now you have to give up your future for Jimmy


    and me, how do you want me to face you in the future?"


    "This is my own decision, you should not feel a burden."


    Rupert stiffened slightly and replied somewhat eagerly.


    Martha smiled bitterly and looked at Rupert in front of her somewhat powerlessly.


    "But I don''t want to see that you give up your goals and pursuits for us."


    "No, it''s my own choice, don''t think too much about it."


    His eyes were filled with panic, and he looked at Martha somewhat helplessly, exining anxiously.


    Thetter lowered her eyes, and the look in her eyes wasplicated.


    She shook her head slightly, and a voice full of guilt came out from her red lips.


    "If you do this, it will only make me feel like we are a burden to you."


    Rupert was stunned, and opened his mouth to retort, when Martha''s words preceded him and rang out


    again.


    "Rupert, I really don''t want to owe you any more. Your kindness is not for our good, but rather it will


    weigh me down."


    He stiffened and his face turned white.


    He really didn''t think that his kindness to Martha would be a burden to her.


    And at this moment, Jimmy, who was sandwiched between them, could clearly feel his mommy''s


    embarrassment, and Uncle Rupert''s sense of loss.


    He took a step forward, reached out and took Mommy''s hand, took the initiative to pat his chest, tilted


    his face and said boldly, "Uncle Rupert, you should go and do what you like. I''ve grown up, I will protect


    Mommy in the future."


    He doesn''t want to make things difficult for his mommy, and he doesn''t want to make his mommy sad.


    So if Mommy doesn''t want to, he doesn''t want his mommy to force herself.


    Jimmy thought of this and looked at Rupert with more and more determined eyes.


    Rupert heard this, and helplessly smiled.


    He stared at Martha, yet she lowered her eyes without looking at him.


    He pursed his lips and didn''t say anything, only gently touched the broken hair on Jimmy''s head and


    sent them both back to their rooms.


    After Martha returned to her room, she sat down on the sofa with a tired face and stared out the floor-


    to-ceiling window in a daze.


    Rupert had given so much for her, she should say yes to Rupert and stay with him.


    Then the two of them can take Jimmy and other family members abroad together.


    In the future, she should apany Rupert to aplish what Rupert wanted to do.


    But right now, she couldn''t leave here at all.


    The Doyle Group had just gotten back on track, and she couldn''t just leave the Doyle Group alone.


    In addition, the person behind Libby had not yet found out, and the real culprit caused her mother''s


    death had been unknown.


    She could not just leave.


    But now there was another opportunity in front of Rupert, and she could no longer dy Rupert.


    Martha''s irritation was even greater, she felt like she hade to a dead end, she had no idea, no way


    out.


    At this time, a pleasant ringing tone suddenly rang in the room.


    Martha frowned and took the phone and saw the caller ID on the phone - Rhys.


    She picked up the phone in disbelief, and her voice was distant and indifferent.


    "Mr. Williams, why are you calling me sote?"


    No sooner had her voice fallen than Rhys'' maic voice rang.


    "I watched the engagement farce, the leading man shoulde to you now, right?"


    Martha''s eyes darkened and the irritation in her heart increased, "I''m not in the mood to talk about that


    right now."


    Rhys on the other side of the phone raised his eyebrows and asked jokingly, "Then what are you


    bothered about? Let me guess."


    Saying that, without waiting for Martha to say anything, Rhys curled his lips and revealed what Martha


    was bothered about.


    "You should be bothered about Rupert. I wonder if my guess is right."


    Martha''s hand tightened as she leaned on the sofa in annoyance and spoke her mind with a bitter


    smile.


    "Well, the scientific research project that Rupert had been interested in before has once again offered


    an olive branch to him. I can''t let go of the domestic affairs right now, so I don''t know what I should


    choose."


    Just as she finished her words, Rhys'' rare serious questioning voice came over the phone.


    "Do you have other feelings for Rupert besides gratitude and guilt? Like love?"


    When Martha heard this, her body stiffened and she pursed her lips without speaking.


    Rhys did not hear the other party speak for a long time, the corners of his mouth curling into a light


    smile, his wicked voice sounding in the room.


    "So it seems the answer is obvious."

 Chapter 329 IM Not That Stupid

    Chapter 329 I''M Not That Stupid


    Chapter 329 I''m not that stupid


    Martha lowered her eyes, and her eyebrows knitted a little tighter.


    A long timeter, she asked in doubt, "So, what should I do now?"


    "Be decisive when you''re in a dilemma."


    Rhys'' indifferent voice reached Martha''s ears, making thetter suddenly a little confused.


    In fact, she was clear about this. It was just that Rupert had done so much for her...


    Just at this time, Rhys seemed to have read Martha''s mind, and his cool voice rang out again.


    "How to choose is certainly important, but the longer you dwell on it, the more hurtful it will be. So, it''s


    better to make a decision early."


    When Martha heard this, her red lips were pursed, and her downcast eyes were filled with sadness.


    At this time, on the other side, Stefan''s room.


    He just came out of the shower, looking at the red wine on the coffee table in a daze.


    At this time, suddenly came a knock on the door.


    Stefan did not think much about it, thought it was Eden or the hotel''s customer service, with impatience


    in his eyes.


    It was already sote. Why still bothering him?


    He looked out the window in annoyance, not wanting to pay attention to the knocking, thinking that if he


    did not pay attention, the sound would disappear.


    But to his dismay, the knocking continued and the sound was still subtle.


    Stefan''s irritation increased and he walked towards the door with a frown of displeasure and opened


    the door to his room.


    He had a sullen face, a low pressure around him.


    The next moment, he stiffened in the doorway, looking with disbelief at the small figure standing outside


    the door.


    Jimmy.


    He never thought that the person knocking on the door would be Jimmy.


    The little guy looked like he just finished taking a bath, wearing a small bathrobe.


    After a long time, he saw that his daddy looking at him incredulously, pouted and looked at the room


    behind his daddy with an indifferent face.


    "I''m hungry."


    Stefan then returned to his senses and moved sideways to make a ce for the little guy.


    "Come in first."


    Jimmy nodded and walked into the room with an indifferent look on his face and sat down on the


    couch.


    Quickly, Stefan turned around and walked over to the couch, asking in disbelief.


    "Where''s your mommy?"


    "Mommy went for a walk with Uncle Rupert."


    Jimmy replied indifferently, his face still showing no expression.


    Stefan''s handsome eyebrows were slightly knitted, and his eyes grew dark.


    "She didn''t bring you along?"


    Jimmy shook his head gently and said faintly, "I''m hungry."


    Stefan heard the child''s soft voice, and his heart melted.


    Jimmy was still willing toe to him, which made the hope in his heart grow.


    He immediately turned around, called the restaurant and asked them to send some supper to the room.


    Jimmy cocked his head at Stefan and his little legs began to wobble.


    "Aren''t you going to get me a ss of water?"


    "Right away."


    Stefan hastily responded and turned to pour the water.


    When he finished pouring the water, he felt the temperature with his hand and felt that it would not burn


    the child before handing it to Jimmy.


    After Jimmy took the water cup, he said indifferently, "Thank you."


    Soon, the restaurant delivered dinner and set the delivered dinner on the table one by one.


    Jimmy walked to the table in good manners, ate the sumptuous dinner, and did not talk to Stefan.


    And Stefan didn''t feel embarrassed, but stood to the side with concern, asionally wiping Jimmy''s


    mouth and passing water, only asionally a little distracted.


    Since listening to Jimmy''s words, he couldn''t help but wonder in his mind what Martha would be doing


    when she went for a walk with Rupert sote.


    While Jimmy was eating, he saw Stefan distracted, his eyelids lowered, looking at the supper, and


    muttered a question.


    "You jumped into the sea today, was it because of me?"


    His daddy jumped to save him?


    Jimmy was hoping that his daddy cared about him, but still he wanted to get the answer from his


    daddy.


    Stefan snapped back to his senses, his eyes darkened as he looked at the little guy, and his voice was


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    softer.


    "Yes. I turned around and saw you weren''t there, and thought you were drowning."


    That was why he jumped in regardless of anything. He couldn''t let any ident happen to the child.


    When Jimmy heard this, he sighed with relief and some satisfaction.


    ''His daddy really does care about him.''


    Though he thought so, he didn''t show his delight on his face.


    Jimmy grabbed another bite of food, snorted, and faintly said, "I am not that stupid."


    He was such a smart person that he would not let himself get into danger.


    Stefan, who was standing next to him, had a light smile on his lips and agreed dotingly, "Certainly. You


    are the smartest."


    Jimmy proudly raised his chin, and then put down the cutlery in his hand and made a face at Stefan.


    "But you''re so stupid!"


    It was surprising that his daddy would think that the kid who drowned was him and searched for so long


    down there.


    Jimmy''s mind suddenly came back to his daddy''s wretched appearance when he surfaced.


    He had never seen his daddy in such a mess, and he thought that with his daddy had never been in


    such a mess before.


    And Stefan nodded gently, his self-deprecating voice ringing out in the room.


    "Yeah, I''m the stupidest person in the world."


    The man''s eyes were downcast, and his dark eyes were covered with guilt for the child.


    Jimmy had been through so much since birth, but he had never been by his side.


    Now Jimmy finally got well, but he still hurt Jimmy so much.


    At this time, Stefan was full of regret. He was very angry with himself for having forgotten Jimmy.


    Jimmy sat on the chair, clearly felt the lingering sadness around his daddy.


    He knew that his daddy was regretful, but there was no turning back.


    He pursed his lips, his legs sitting on the chair wavered, and he did not make a sound.


    When Eden came, she saw a scene of the father and son living together in harmony.


    The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and he breathed a sigh of relief within himself.


    This little guy still supported his daddy, right?


    At the same time...


    The sea breeze from the beach gently blew up Martha''s skirt.


    Martha smiled and looked at the endless sea in front of her, and couldn''t help but feel a sense of


    emotion.


    "It used to be many years ago that I watched the sea with you."


    "Time goes by so fast."


    Rupert was lost in thought as he looked at the sea, his dark eyes were filled with nostalgia.


    He remembered watching the sea with Martha before. It was before Jimmy was born.


    At that time, he thought he could spend the rest of his life with the woman at his side, but then ... she


    became someone else''s bride.


    Now that she was divorced from that man, he was entitled to be by her side.


    Rupert thought of this, his eyes sank and he turned to look at Martha.


    Thetter seemed to anticipate something, and with a light smile on the corner of her mouth, she said


    before him, "Let me speak first."


    Rupert opened his mouth, but in the end did not say anything, only quietly looking at the woman in front


    of him.


    Martha''s fist on her side clenched fiercely and she took a deep breath to say what she had been


    wanting to say.


    "Rupert, I don''t want to lie to you anymore."

 Chapter 330 You Want Him So Badly To Be Your Daddy

    Chapter 330 You Want Him So Badly To Be Your Daddy


    Chapter 330 You Want Him So Badly to Be Your Daddy


    "Rupert, I don''t love you. I only feel gratitude for you. I consider you a friend and I know I have no


    feelings for you, so I don''t want to go on like this."


    She finished her words in one breath, her eyelids lowered, her mind troubled with thoughts.


    Rupert''s body stiffened, and he actually knew that Martha did not have a liking for him.


    However, when he heard her say this, a dull pain struck his heart.


    He persistently said, "It''s okay if you don''t like me now. I can wait for you to slowly fall in love with me."


    A bitter smile appeared on Martha''s lips and she shook her head gently.


    "You can''t. I don''t have the strength to love another person in this life."


    For the rest of her life, she just wanted to spend it with Jimmy, Maxwell and Bianca.


    She didn''t want to live so tired and hurt herself any more.


    Rupert''s pupils shrank slightly, and he felt like a knife had been stabbed into his heart, making him


    panic with pain.


    His lips were tightly pursed, and his eyes never left the woman in front of him for a moment.


    Martha did not hear the man speak, the bitter smile that appeared on the edge of his mouth


    unconsciously increased.


    "I have wasted your four years. You finally have another opportunity. I do not want you to give it up."


    "And I can''t leave here."


    There were too many things holding her back here, so she must stay.


    Her eyes darkened, and her gaze at Rupert became more and more determined.


    After a long time, his soft rang out.


    "I don''t care about this opportunity, I just want to stay by your side."


    "But I don''t want you to live for me anymore."


    Martha looked decisively at the man in front of her, and her voice was high-pitched.


    Rupert hastily shook his head to deny it, "No, it''s because I like you, so I want to continue to protect


    you. You should not be burdened. I do not care who you love. I just want to be by your side and protect


    you."


    The hand ced on the woman''s side kept tightening and she shook her head with a bitter smile.


    "But I owe you so much, and I don''t want you to live like this for the rest of your life."


    His lips were pursed. He lowered his eyelids and did not speak.


    He actually knew that there would be such a day. Yet he deceived himself into thinking that this time he


    could make her want to be with him.


    But it turned out that it still didn''t work.


    At this time, Martha closed her eyes, a tear slipped from the corner of her eyes, and her voice was filled


    with a sense of powerlessness.


    "I really owe you so much that I can hardly breathe."


    When Rupert heard this, he understood that Martha was overwhelmed by his kindness, which was why


    she had suppressed it for so long.


    His eyes sank, and he said with a bitter smile, "I don''t want you to feel sad and painful, everything I do


    is my own choice, it has nothing to do with you."


    "It does."


    Martha looked firmly at the man standing in front of her and said with a bitter smile, "If it weren''t for me,


    you couldn''t have given up that opportunity four years ago."


    She paused and let out a deep breath before continuing.


    "So this time, I hope you can go and do what you want to do and live for yourself."


    Rupert''s big hand on his side involuntarily tightened, he looked at the woman in front of him with pain,


    and softly answered, "Alright."


    If, by leaving, he could relieve Martha of some of her burdens, then he was willing to leave.


    The tears in the corners of Martha''s eyes flowed even harder when she heard his reply.


    She lowered her head and said ming herself, "I''m sorry."


    "You don''t have to."


    Rupert smiled and reached out to wipe away the tears on Martha''s face, his voice softening as he


    spoke.


    "You don''t have to be sorry. All these years, I volunteered to do so much. The four years I spent with


    you were the happiest I''ve ever been."


    ...


    In the hotel room.


    Stefan chatted with Jimmy for a few minutes and still couldn''t help but ask the thing that had been on


    his mind.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Did your mommy say yes to Rupert''s advances afterwards?"


    Jimmy''s eyes darted around wisely.


    He smiled and raised his eyebrows, looking at Stefan in front of him in a profound manner, as if his


    mommy''s affairs had nothing to do with his daddy.


    "You''re already divorced from my mommy."


    Stefan was at a loss for words, not knowing what to say.


    It was true that he and Martha were already divorced, so what did it have to do with him if Martha said


    yes or no to Rupert''s advances?


    But he just didn''t want her to be with Rupert.


    Jimmy saw Daddy''s despondent look, a trace of different color shed across his eyes, then stretched


    out his little hand, and talked about how good Uncle Rupert had been over the years.


    "Speaking of which, during those four years abroad, it was Uncle Rupert who apanied me and


    took care of me."


    "I still remember when I first started the surgery, I was very scared, and Uncle Rupert didn''t bother me,


    but always apanied me and coaxed me, encouraging me to live."


    "Uncle Rupert was never mean to me, and would buy me all kinds of toys, study with me and watch


    movies together."


    "I heard my mommy say that at that time, she was too busy making money to care about me. And I


    often had a fever, and it was Uncle Rupert who stayed by my side all night."


    "Uncle Rupert used to tell bedtime stories to me, telling me to eat more and grow up faster to protect


    Mommy."


    When Jimmy said this, Stefan felt very ufortable.


    He was jealous of the four years that Rupert had spent with this little one, and at the same time, he


    couldn''t help but feel ashamed that he had done nothing in the past four years.


    If he could have been there for the child, the child would be recalling the moments with him now.


    But time never gives people the opportunity to get back.


    Stefan looked at Jimmy in front of him with a bitter smile and asked in a deep voice; "So, you really


    want him to be your daddy, right?"


    Jimmy pursed his lips in silence ...

 Chapter 331 The Love Rival Is Gone

    Chapter 331 The Love Rival Is Gone


    Chapter 331 The love rival is gone


    On the other hand, Martha went back to her room after she finished talking to Rupert.


    As soon as she closed the room door, she softly shouted, "Jimmy, I''m back."


    But instead of the familiar voice ringing out in the room, there was silence.


    Her eyebrows were knitted slightly, searching for Jimmy in the room suspiciously.


    Soon, she found that the child was not in the room at all.


    Jimmy was young yet smart, so Martha wasn''t worried about anything happening to him.


    She turned around to ask the front desk of the hotel where Jimmy had gone, and just as she opened


    the door, she saw the tiny figure walking out of Stefan''s room.


    Martha frowned slightly and looked at the father and son standing at Stefan''s door with aplicated


    look in her eyes.


    She did not expect Jimmy to go to Stefan; she thought the child had gone somewhere to y.


    Jimmy saw the strange look in his mommy''s eyes and immediately called out in a good manner.


    "Mommy, you''re back."


    And Stefan saw Martha''s face darken and hurriedly exined.


    "He is hungry, so he came to my room to look for me."


    Martha lowered her eyes and pursed her lips without answering.


    Jimmy, sensing his mommy''s unhappiness, walked over towards her in a good manner and stood in


    front of her.


    "Mommy."


    She heard Jimmy''s soft voice and her heart softened.


    She squatted down and heartily touched Jimmy''s head.


    "Are you still hungry? Do you want me to take you to the restaurant for dinner?"


    Jimmy shook his head gently and rubbed his tummy nicely, "I''m already full."


    Martha smiled at Jimmy without saying anything, but just reached out and took Jimmy''s hand when she


    got up.


    Stefan, who was standing at the door of his room, noticed that Rupert did note back with Martha.


    Jimmy said that Rupert was out for a walk with Martha, howe she was the only one back now?


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and his eyes were filled with a puzzled look.


    Jimmy, who was standing next to Martha, also noticed this and asked in confusion.


    "Where''s Uncle Rupert? Howe he didn''te back with you, Mommy?"


    Martha was silent for a few seconds before softly answering, "Uncle Rupert had some tasks, so he


    went back home first."


    When Stefan heard this, his eyes, which had been somewhat dark, lit up, and his deep eyes were


    amazed and surprised.


    His love rival had left?


    But wasn''t Martha going to promise to be with Rupert?


    How could thetter leave at this time?


    Stefan hid the puzzlement in his eyes, his thin lips pursed and he did not speak.


    And the little guy couldn''t help but be a little disappointed after hearing that Rupert had returned to his


    country.


    He nodded his head in disappointment, his face full of reluctance.


    They had just been to Bali for a few days, howe Uncle Rupert was back in the country?


    Didn''t he say he was going to take him with him to y other projects ...


    Martha sensed Jimmy''s loss and smiled as she reached out and touched Jimmy''s broken hair.


    "Jimmy, don''t be sad, Uncle Rupert is back home, but Mommy is with you."


    When Jimmy heard this, the loss on his little face disappeared and his big eyes looked at Martha


    expectantly.


    Martha, in Jimmy''s expectant eyes, softly said what Jimmy expected.


    "Jimmy, where else do you want to go for fun? Mommy will apany you, okay?"


    "Okay."


    Jimmy instantly showed a big smile and responded.


    After the little guy said this, he couldn''t help but turn around and look at Stefan who was standing


    behind him.


    If only his daddy could also follow.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He looked at Stefan, and couldn''t help but look forward to the scene of them going out to y as a


    family of three.


    Although his daddy once said hurtful words to him, at that time his daddy was sick.


    Now, his daddy regretted what he did before, so he still hoped that his mommy could be with daddy.


    Stefan met Jimmy''s expectant eyes, his hand on his side tightened and he spoke with some


    apprehension.


    "Where do you guys want to go tomorrow?"


    Martha frowned slightly, clearly seeing the child''s hopeful eyes.


    Only, she didn''t want to have anything to do with Stefan anymore.


    She pretended not to see it, bent down to pick up Jimmy, and walked straight back to the room.


    Without Stefan, she could y with Jimmy in his favorite activities.


    The door mmed shut, leaving Stefan unable to see Martha and Jimmy''s figures.


    He lowered his eyes, his eyes grew dark, and he had mixed feelings.


    Although he didn''t know what Martha and Rupert''s current rtionship was, being shut out like this still


    made him upset.


    ...


    Eden''s room.


    Eden looked at the man sitting on the sofa who didn''t say a word and couldn''t help but be a bit puzzled.


    He was talking to Melissa, but Stefan suddenly came to his room without saying anything.


    After a long time, he finally couldn''t help but ask a question out loud.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and his clear, cold voice rang out in the room.


    "Rupert is back in the country."


    Eden sitting across from Stefan heard this and couldn''t help but smile and ask, "Isn''t that a good


    thing?"


    Stefan frowned slightly, his slender fingers tapping on the sofa.


    A momentter, his voice came out from his thin lips.


    "I''m not sure what Martha takes Rupert for."


    ''Does she want to be with Rupert, or ... is there still hope for him?''


    Stefan''s brows were knitted, and the temperature around him plummeted to the freezing point.


    Eden helplessly spread his hands and replied with a smile, "He''s returning home early, indicating that


    Martha rejected Rupert. That''s why Rupert left Bali."


    Stefan sitting across from him heard this, looking much more relieved.


    But in the next second, his brows were knitted again.


    "So what should we do now?"


    "Your love rival has gone, now is the time for you to show yourself."


    Eden''s lips were slightly raised, and her eyebrows were tinged with pleasure.


    ...


    The next day, Martha was ready to take Jimmy to the underwater real-life experience, so she got up


    early in the morning.


    She changed Jimmy into a cool casual outfit and found Jimmy''s sunsses for him to put on.


    She was wearing a long white dress and a beige beach hat.


    After Jimmy saw himself in the mirror, he smiled with satisfaction.


    "Mommy, I think it''s so cool to dress like this."


    Martha smiled and took Jimmy''s hand, and said in a warm voice, "Jimmy is handsome, so whatever he


    wears is cool."


    The smile on Jimmy''s face got even bigger when he heard that.


    They walked out of the room with great joy, ready to take a taxi to the experience hall.


    But just after they walked out of the hotel, they saw Stefan wearing a white casual suit, standing next to


    the car waiting for them ...

 Chapter 332 Be A Silent Guardian

    Chapter 332 Be A Silent Guardian


    Chapter 332 Be a silent guardian


    The person sitting in the driver''s seat was none other than Eden. He smiled as he lowered the car


    window to greet Martha and Jimmy after seeing them appear.


    "Miss Doyle, Jimmy, good morning."


    "Hello, Uncle Eden."


    Jimmy gave Eden a big smile and a greeting.


    Martha nodded and led Jimmy toward the curb, ready to hail a taxi to go to the Experience.


    Just then, Eden looked over at Stefan, and seeing that thetter hadn''t said anything, he quickly spoke


    up and called out to Martha and Jimmy who were leaving.


    "Miss Doyle, where are you guys going?"


    Martha was suddenly called out, her footsteps lurched and she frowned slightly.


    She knew that Eden had helped Stefan in the end, but then again it was Eden''s personal business, not


    hers.


    She looked indifferently at Eden in the driver''s seat and replied indifferently, "I''m taking him to the


    Experience for some fun."


    Just as her words came out of her lips, Eden''s gentle voice sounded.


    "It just so happens that we''re going there too, why don''t we go together?"


    When Stefan, who was standing next to her, heard this, his eyes darkened, and his heart was filled with


    gratitude for Eden.


    In fact, they had no idea where Martha and her son were going for fun today, but they chose the


    dumbest way toe here early in the morning and wait for them.


    Now Eden said so to create opportunities for him.


    When Stefan thought of this, he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous, afraid that Martha would refuse.


    The next second, Martha''s cold refusal sounded.


    "No, we''ll just take a taxi."


    "Miss Doyle, you don''t have to be polite with me. How can I make you guys go for a taxi?"


    Eden did not hear Stefan speak, and could only force a smile.


    Martha frowned, and her voice grew colder and colder.


    "It''s easy to take a taxi here, so don''t bother."


    Jimmy standing on the side heard this, looking into Stefan''s eyes with a bit of loss.


    In fact, he wanted to go with his daddy, he just didn''t know how he should persuade his mommy.


    The smile on Eden''s lips widened.


    "It''s no trouble, anyway, we are all going there for fun, why not go over together? It''ll be more lively."


    Immediately after he said this, he gave Stefan a wink.


    That wink clearly implied: if you do not say anything, your wife and child will get into someone else''s


    car.


    Stefan then raised his eyes to look at Martha, his palms seeping sweat.


    He looked at Martha with hopeful eyes, and said.


    "I have arranged Jimmy''s favorite experience, so let''s go together."


    Jimmy heard these words and raised his eyes to look at his mommy.


    He held his mommy''s hand and swayed it gently, looking at thetter with eyes full of expectation.


    He hoped that his daddy can go along with him.


    Maybe his mommy would forgive his daddy if they got a lot more time together.


    Although his daddy caused a lot of damage to his mommy, he could see that his mommy still cared


    about his daddy.


    Martha saw the child''s expectant eyes and her heart softened.


    She naturally understood what Jimmy meant, just ... she did not want to have too much contact with


    Stefan.


    Stefan read Martha''s meaning, so before thetter could open his mouth, he took the first step and


    said, "If you wait in the line now, you will only be able to start experiencing the excitement of the project


    at noon."


    When Martha heard this, she changed her mind, and in the end, she nodded.


    Although she did not want to have too much contact with Stefan, no matter what he was Jimmy''s


    daddy, so she could not selfishly stop them.


    What was more, since he had the intention to arrange this, there was nothing wrong with them going


    together.


    After Jimmy saw his mommy nod, he happily pulled her into the back seat of the car.


    With that, the four of them set off for the experience.


    ...


    Half an hourter, the four of them arrived at the experience center.


    Stefan knew Jimmy liked seawater, so specially now arranged the underwater experience.


    Once they entered the experience hall, the four of them went towards the 3D pavilion in the ocean


    area.


    Just walking into the ocean area, Jimmy couldn''t help but let out a gasp.


    "Mommy, it''s so beautiful here."


    "Jimmy, you can have fun here a little longer if you want."


    Martha smiled and looked at the child with a loving look in her eyes.


    Stefan took Jimmy''s little hand, pointed to a corner not far away, and said, "There are machines there,


    you can stand on the dinghy and feel the richness of the bottom of the sea, Jimmy wants to try?"


    The little guy immediately turned his head to Martha and asked excitedly, "Mommy, can we go there


    first?"


    Martha nodded gently, holding Jimmy''s hand unconsciously tightened.


    Soon the four of them got on the dinghy in the underwater world experience area and looked at the


    staff with an excited face.


    The staff looked at the four people standing in front of them, patiently exining.


    "This is the underwater world experience area. Standing on this dinghy, you can take a trip around the


    creatures of the sea. When you go through this tunnel, there will be some simted waves in the


    middle, which will cause the dinghy to bump, don''t be afraid."


    "Okay, thank you, sir."


    Jimmy politely thanked the staff, his big eyes full of excitement.


    Just now, in order to create opportunities for Daddy, he sat with Uncle Eden specially.


    He hoped that Mommy and Daddy would be a little bit better in their rtionship through this


    experience.


    Soon, the dinghy was sailing towards the tunnel under the remote control of the staff.


    At first, the front was very smooth, but halfway through, a shark suddenly appeared next to the boat,


    and the whole boat began to bump up.


    Martha swayed and fell directly into Stefan''s arms, and was hugged by thetter.


    Jimmy, who was sitting in front, didn''t notice but pointed to the shark with an excited face.


    "Uncle Eden, look, there are big sharks."


    "There''s coral over there."


    Eden pointed to the coral not far away and responded with a smile.


    Jimmy''s face was full of excitement. He just thought that the design of this ce was very good, there


    were sharksing over, and the dinghy was shaken as if it were really in an ocean.


    After the shaking, he began to look at the underwater creatures close at hand with great interest.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    And Martha, after hearing Eden''s words, snapped back to reality and pushed away Stefan, who was


    holding himself.


    Stefan saw her face be sullen, his eyes dark, not daring to approach again.


    It seemed that now he could only be a silent guardian ...

 Chapter 333 Unfortunately, I Knew It Too Late

    Chapter 333 Unfortunately, I Knew It Too Late


    Chapter 333 Unfortunately, I knew it toote


    After that, Martha took Jimmy to have fun in Bali, and Stefan and Eden joined them.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Two dayster, Martha and Jimmy''s tour was over.


    When she boarded the ne with the kid, she was not surprised to see Stefan in the next seat.


    The shock in Jimmy''s eyes shed, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    Stefan looked at the child dotingly, his eyes gentle.


    But the child did not want to talk to Stefan at all. After sitting in his seat, he fell asleep in Martha''s arms


    because he was sleepy from the early morning.


    The four of them just sat in the first-ss cabin without saying a word.


    After the child fell asleep, Stefan, who was sitting in the adjacent seat, looked at Martha with deep-set


    eyes.


    He wanted to talk to Martha, but her face was cold and she clearly did not want to talk to him.


    The distance between them was only one meter, but it was like a million miles apart.


    Stefan''s thin lips were pursed, and his hand at his side involuntarily perspired.


    He opened his thin lips to ask about Martha''s attitude towards Rupert, but Martha suddenly closed her


    eyes and rested.


    He lowered his eyes, his dark eyes with a bit of despair.


    Eden, who was sitting next, saw Stefan wanting to say something and looked at him with eyes full of


    sympathy and helplessness.


    Martha obviously would not forgive Stefan soon.


    Stefan still had a long way to go.


    Eden thought of this, pretending not to see it, but turned his head to look out of the ss window.


    In thete afternoon, the nended at an airport in C country.


    Martha took Jimmy out of the airport with her luggage as soon as she stepped off the ne.


    Just as they walked out of the entrance, they saw Melissa standing next to them waiting to pick them


    up.


    When Melissa saw Eden, her face darkened and she looked like she didn''t want to talk to Eden, the


    traitor.


    Her face became even more terrible when she saw Stefan who was following.


    Finally, it was Jimmy''s voice that brought Melissa back to her senses.


    "Melissa, are you here to pick us up?"


    Melissa smiled and hugged Jimmy.


    "Of course, Jimmy has gone abroad to have fun for so many days, I miss Jimmy a lot."


    "I miss you too."


    Jimmy smiled and hugged Melissa''s neck, rubbing it affectionately.


    Thetter smiled in satisfaction, then turned her head to look at Martha who was standing on the side


    with a light smile on her lips.


    "How about you, is it fun to take Jimmy to Bali this time?"


    Martha smiled and nodded, dragging her luggage along next to her best friend.


    Jimmy, on the other hand, was looking at Melissa with an excited face, happily telling about the


    experience of ying in Bali this time.


    "Melissa, let me tell you, I went to Bali with my mommy this time and had a lot of fun. I also learned to


    snorkel with Uncle Rupert, and the bottom of the sea is very beautiful."


    Melissa''s eyes lit up and she immediately smiled and said, "Then you have to teach me next time."


    The little guy patted his chest and replied proudly, "No problem, I''ll take care of it."


    After he said this, he began to talk about his experience of going to the sea for fun.


    "We also went on a speedboat, the waves were left behind us, and the sea breeze was blowing in my


    face."


    "Bali''s experience museum projects are also good, such as underwater adventure. When we yed it,


    it was like we were really at the bottom of the sea."


    ...


    Melissa listened very carefully while Jimmy was talking, and asionally asked questions with interest.


    When the three of them walked out of the airport, the smile on the corner of Melissa''s mouth


    unconsciously increased, and she proudly raised her eyebrows at Jimmy.


    "We don''t have to take a taxi back today."


    "Why?"


    The little guy cocked his head and asked.


    Even Martha, who was following them, looked into Melissa''s eyes with a bit of doubt.


    She knew Melissa well enough to know that thetter would not take Stefan''s or Eden''s car to go back


    now.


    But how were they going to get back without a taxi?


    As Martha and her son were wondering, Melissa smiled and said, "Because I bought a new car."


    "Really?"


    Jimmy looked into Melissa''s eyes with shock and a look of disbelief on his face.


    Martha came back to her senses and inquired suspiciously.


    "Where did you get the money to buy a car?"


    Melissa raised her chin in triumph, and her voice exited with delight.


    "The money I earned from writing my novel. I bought a new car as soon as the money was transferred


    into my ount."


    As soon as her words came out of her lips, Jimmy immediately opened his mouth and eximed,


    "Melissa is so powerful."


    When Martha heard this, the worry at the bottom of her heart slowly dissipated, and her mouth still had


    a smile of happiness for Melissa.


    The three of them walked to the front and back of the new car Melissa bought, so they smiled and got


    into the car and sat down.


    When Melissa saw Martha sitting down with Jimmy, she called out excitedly, "We''re leaving."


    "Go!"


    Jimmy excitedly echoed Melissa, his big eyes full of curiosity about the new car.


    Melissa, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, heard this and drove the car away from the airport without


    waiting for Stefan and Eden toe over.


    Stefan and Eden saw the three of them leaving, and their eyes darkened.


    Stefan''s thin lips were pursed, and his eyes were downcast with a despondent look.


    It seemed that those few days in Bali did not make Martha change her mind about him.


    Hisrge hand at his side was clenched into a fist, and his mind was filled with thoughts.


    Eden, who was standing beside Stefan, sighed helplessly.


    He was really harmed by this buddy, and now he was afraid that Melissa would ignore him for a long


    time.


    Eden''s eyes darkened, and he was already thinking about how to coax Melissa.


    It was a while before he returned to his senses, nced at Stefan, and whispered.


    "I''ll go first."


    Just as Eden turned to leave, Stefan suddenly called out to stop him.


    "Eden."


    His footsteps paused and he stopped where he was without moving.


    Stefan''s eyes were deep as he looked at Eden and whispered, "Thanks, Eden."


    Eden turned his head to look at Stefan, a light smile curling the corners of his mouth.


    "I can forgive you, but I have my own principles."


    Stefan standing across from Eden frowned in confusion, clearly not understanding what he meant by


    that.


    A gentle voice came out of Eden''s lips.


    "I have promised Martha to work for the Doyle Group."


    "I know this is all my fault."


    Stefan''s lips parted lightly, and his voice was hoarse.


    Eden walked over to him, reached out and patted him on the shoulder, and made a persuasive remark.


    "This is my own choice. Staying in one ce for too long is boring."


    Stefan standing in front of him nodded gently, and replied in a deep voice, "Well, you help her more in


    the Doyle Group."


    When Eden heard this, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "You finally understand what silent protection is."


    Stefan smiled bitterly, his thin lips lightly parted, and he said with self-me, "It''s a pity that I knew it


    toote."

 Chapter 334 Let Her Leave Willingly

    Chapter 334 Let Her Leave Willingly


    Chapter 334 Let her leave willingly


    "It''s not toote, at least you''re doing well now, keep up the good work, there''s still hope."


    Eden looked at Stefan with an encouraging gaze.


    As long as Stefan knew he was wrong, there was still a chance for everything.


    Although this chance may be slim, it was better than nothing.


    ...


    Twilight soon fell on the city, and the Doyle Manor was in harmony.


    When Martha came out of the shower, Jimmy was sharing photos of his trip with his father and Bianca.


    "Grandpa, Granny Bianca, look, this picture was taken when Mommy went to buy ice cream for me."


    "Jimmy took such a nice picture."


    Maxwell smiled and stroked Jimmy''s head, looking at the child with eyes full of doting.


    When Bianca heard this, she echoed, "Next time, take such a nice picture of me too."


    Jimmy immediately puffed up his chest and loudly responded, "No problem, I''ll take care of it."


    A light smile appeared at the corner of Martha''s mouth as she turned around and walked back to her


    room.


    After she returned to her room, she picked up her cell phone and her eyes grew dark.


    After a moment of hesitation, she turned on her phone and began to check the news from a few days


    ago, with news about that engagement party.


    Soon, Martha searched for the video of the engagement party scene.


    In the video, Amanda at first looked at Stefan with an expectant face, while thetter looked at him with


    cold eyes and questioned her in a cold voice.


    In the end, Amanda and Giana ended up just like Stefan said. They were dragged out of the scene by


    the security guards in a mess.


    After she finished watching the full video of the engagement party, she turned off the video, her red lips


    pursed in silence.


    She did not feel delighted to see that Stefan disposed of Giana and Amanda. Instead, she found it


    somewhat enlightening.


    Would a human lose his or her good nature because of interests and desires?


    After Martha returned to her senses, she got up with a faint tiredness in her eyes and prepared to leave


    the room.


    As she was leaving, her eyes suddenly fixed on the badge left behind by her mother on the table.


    The color of her eyes sank, her eyebrows knitted slightly, and she fell into deep thought.


    What exactly was this badge?


    Was it just an ornament? Or did it have something to do with her mother?


    Martha thought about the fact that the badge was originally ced in themp, and if themp had not


    been broken, the badge might have been hidden for a longer period of time.


    Her instincts told her that the badge was not simple, but what it had to do with her mother, she still did


    not understand.


    Just then, the cell phone she was holding suddenly rang with a pleasant ring.


    Martha saw that the caller ID on the screen was Jane, and with a sh of doubt in her eyes, she picked


    up the phone.


    As soon as the call was answered, Jane''s soft voice came into Martha''s ears.


    "Miss Doyle, are you at the Doyle Manor now?"


    Martha''s red lips opened lightly and she answered lightly, "Yes."


    The next second, Jane''s voice rang out again, with a few reminders.


    "I''m calling to remind you that tomorrow''s opening ceremony is on time, so don''t forget."


    "Okay, I''ll be there on time."


    Martha answered in a warm voice, with a bit of weariness in her eyes.


    Jane on the other side of the phone could not see Martha''s tired face, but she knew why Martha was


    going to Bali.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Her hand on the phone tightened and she asked a concerned question.


    "How is Jimmy now?"


    No sooner had her wordse out than Martha gave her answer.


    "Pretty good, Jimmy went out to y for a few days, and his mood is slowly improving."


    Next, Martha talked to Jane about the Doyle Group and hung up the phone.


    After hanging up, she got up and went downstairs to spend time with Jimmy and her father ...


    And at that moment, in the hotel room.


    Jane hung up the phone and turned to look at Louis, who was reclining on the sofa, with a few


    moments of confusion in his eyes.


    "Sir, I have a question I can''t understand."


    Louis smiled, and spoke out in a low voice: "Say."


    "Sir, why not just tell Miss Doyle about her identity and then just take her out of here?"


    Jane looked at Louis in front of her eyes filled with doubt and did not understand why Louis had to


    make things soplicated.


    In fact, when Louis returned home this time, she knew that it was to take Miss Doyle away.


    To a ce where Martha belonged to.


    It was just that Louis never mentioned that thing to Miss Doyle, instead, he only helped Miss Doyle in


    secret.


    Louis heard this and put on a wider smile.


    He got up, picked up the red wine ss ced on the table and gently shook it, looked at Jane and


    shook his head, and smiled lightly.


    "I know what she wants right now, and only after fulfilling all her wishes will she willingly leave with me."


    For example, the Doyle Group now, it was very difficult for Martha to keep the Doyle Group on track.


    But in his eyes, it was just something he could solve with cooperation, it was not difficult.


    What she cared about was not a difficulty in his eyes, so all he had to do was give her enough time.


    Jane stood across from the man and shook her head slightly, dismissing Louis'' statement.


    "Whether you grant Miss Doyle''s wishes or not, there are her bonds with this ce."


    In Jane''s opinion, Miss Doyle would not leave this ce with Louis so easily.


    There was Jimmy, Maxwell, and Bianca here, always the weak spot in Miss Doyle''s heart.


    Louis heard these words, and his eyes darkened.


    He understood Jane''s meaning. Yet...


    The family also needed Martha.


    Besides, he knew Martha would not leave the family alone if she knew the truth.


    A few momentster, he looked up and stared at Jane with deep eyes, and his cold voice came out.


    "But she doesn''t belong here, someone is waiting for her return."


    He thought of this, his eyes narrowed slightly, the hand on his side unconsciously clenched.


    She should go back, and get back everything that belonged to her.


    Jane lowered her eyes and did not speak again...

 Chapter 335 Mr. Harrison Has Feelings For His Ex-Wife

    Chapter 335 Mr. Harrison Has Feelings For His Ex-Wife


    Chapter 335 Mr. Harrison has feelings for his ex-wife


    The next morning, Headow Complex.


    Today was the ribbon-cutting opening ceremony for the Doyle Group''s partnership with Louis, and


    Martha came early.


    Since this was a very big project, it was very grand.


    Not only the staff who nned the event, but also the executives of bothpanies were there.


    All the media were carrying cameras, trying to get first-hand information, so as to win the public


    audience.


    While people were talking, a man in a ck suit approached the opening ceremony, causing the the


    scene to be quiet for a while.


    Stefan, who attracted everyone''s attention, did not seem to be aware of it, but only frowned and


    scanned the scene, searching for that familiar figure.


    The next moment, after the crowd returned to their senses, the scene suddenly became more lively,


    and many people began to whisper.


    "Why is Mr. Harrison here? Aren''t he and Miss Doyle divorced?"


    "Yeah, and I heard that the Doyle Group is no longer affiliated with the Harrison Group, so I don''t


    understand why Stefan is here."


    "Is it possible that Mr. Harrison is still in love with his ex-wife?"


    "No, Mr. Harrison is powerful and has no shortage of women."


    "Who knows, the gentry always have a lot of grudges. Today they are enemies, the next they may


    be friends."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ...


    After the crowd talked for a while, their eyes were suddenly stopped at the end of the red carpet in a


    ck car.


    The scene suddenly quieted down, Stefan uncertainty followed the direction of the crowd to look at the


    end of the red carpet.


    Louis got down from the back seat of the car wearing a handmade suit and reached out his right hand


    to the door in a very gentlemanly manner, his hand carefully blocking the back seat door.


    Soon, Martha, who was sitting in the back seat, reached out and put her hand on Louis'' hand and got


    out of the car.


    When the two of them got down, the media and thepany executives and staff at the scene


    immediately came back to their senses and started talking again.


    Martha and Louis walked hand in hand to the stage of the opening ceremony under the eyes of the


    crowd.


    Stefan, who was standing next to the stage, saw this scene, his pupils shrank slightly, and the air


    around him lowered a few degrees.


    Although he knew that this was the etiquette of business activities, to see Martha so dressed up


    standing next to another man, he was very upset.


    And Martha, under Stefan''s fervent gaze, couldn''t help but tilt her head to look at the ce where that


    gaze came from.


    She stiffened slightly at the sight of the familiar figure, and her eyes were filled with a look of


    puzzlement.


    How could Stefan be here?


    The Doyle Group was no longer a subsidiary of Harrison Group, so he should not be here on this


    asion.


    Although it was said that the Doyle Group and Louis had been working together on this project, Stefan


    had also been involved in it.


    But those were all things that happened before Stefan''s car ident, now the situation had be


    like this, why would he appear here?


    Louis, who was standing next to her, seemed to understand the confusion in Martha''s eyes and


    exined with a smile.


    "Mr. Harrison is the leading man in this city, in order to show mypany''s friendliness, I specially


    invited Mr. Harrison to be the ribbon-cutting guest of this cooperation case of our Headow Complex."


    "This was decided when you went to Bali, do you mind, you won''t me me, right?"

 Chapter 336 Falling Objects

    Chapter 336 Falling Objects


    Chapter 336 Falling Objects


    Louis'' eyes showed a few apologies as he exined to Martha in a low voice, but the corners of his


    mouth were raised into a light smile.


    In the eyes of others, the two of them were talking to each other happily.


    Stefan, who was standing not far away, saw this scene, and his hand at his side tightened involuntarily,


    and his thin lips were pursed into a line.


    He always felt that Louis was not justing back to do business.


    He warned Martha once, but it was clear that thetter did not take it to heart.


    In his current situation, he was afraid that Martha would not listen to him, so all he could do was to


    protect her.


    Martha heard this exnation, slightly shook her head, her voice much gentler.


    "Of course not."


    Stefan was the most influential in the city, and Louis, as the Doyle Group''s partner, invited Stefan over


    to bring influence into the Headow Complex project.


    After all, from the beginning the Headow Complex project strode to create the city''s upscale


    neighborhood.


    With Stefan here, there would be even more people who would be interested in this ce.


    Martha thought of this, a strange color shed in her eyes, and did not say anything more.


    This project made the Doyle Group pass its crisis, so of course she wanted Louis to make more money.


    Louis heard the answer, the corners of his mouth were unconsciously raised.


    Three minutester, the two walked hand in hand to the stage of the opening ceremony.


    The host saw it, tapped the microphone and said aloud, "Today is the opening ceremony of Headow


    Complex, thank you all foring to support the event."


    As soon as the host finished speaking, all the guests present immediately apuded in agreement.


    After the apuse subsided a bit, the reporters and media gathered around the stage couldn''t help but


    ask questions...


    "May I ask why Mr. Louis wanted to build Headow Complex?"


    "Yes, what is the purpose of Mr. Louis'' project with the Doyle Group?"


    "When will the Headow Complex be on sales?"


    "I wonder if Mr. Louis can exin the target group behind this cooperation case?"


    ...


    After hearing these words, the host turned to look at Louis, and only after receiving thetter''s approval


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    did he answer aloud.


    "Mr. Louis'' first project back home is Headow Complex. Since the poption is gradually aging in


    today''s society, the elderly need a retreat with a beautiful environment."


    "Furthermore, although thismunity is located in the center of the city, arge area of greenery has


    been specially established around it, just to reduce the noise, so that the tired working people can get a


    rest after a long day."


    "So, Headow Complex is actually a neighborhood that serves people in many ways. Anyone who is


    interested in this ce can choose to buy it at the sales office."


    "Then, I will now announce that the opening ceremony officially begins."


    As the host finished speaking, the atmosphere of the scene immediately became lively.


    The host''s high-pitched voice once again said, "Next, we''ll invite the partners of this project, Mr. Louis,


    and Miss Doyle to the stage."


    Martha gave Louis a sideways nce and the two of them walked up to the opening ceremony


    together.


    The host nced at thedies of etiquette standing not far away, and thedies of etiquette


    immediately agreed to carry the tray with scissors onto the opening stage.


    Martha heard this and smiled widely.


    If the opening ceremony went well, then this cooperation case was equivalent to a conclusion.


    At this moment, the host shouted passionately, "Next, let Mr. Louis and Miss Doyle cut the ribbon


    together."


    Hearing this, thedy of etiquette hurriedly pulled out a red silk on the stage of the opening ceremony.


    When the media saw this scene, they picked up their long-prepared cameras, ready to take photos of


    the ribbon-cutting.


    At this moment, Louis was standing in the middle, Martha was standing on his right hand side, and the


    person on the other side was Stefan.


    Stefan''s eyes were fixed on the pretty figure.


    After the host saw that everyone was ready, he excitedly shouted, "Let''s have the two partners cut the


    ribbon together, and also wish Headow Complex a great sale."


    As Martha was cutting the ribbon, her eyes unconsciously looked at Stefan who was standing on the


    side.


    She took an ufortable step backward after meeting Stefan''s deep eyes.


    At this time, above Martha''s head suddenly sounded a whistling sound, and Louis was acutely aware


    that something had fallen.


    Stefan, who was standing next to him, was not slow to react, and immediately tried to protect Martha


    after perceiving the falling object from above.


    His handsome face, which had been unperturbed, was shocked, and his ck eyes were filled with


    panic.


    But this time the person who reacted faster than he did was Louis, who reacted very sharply and took


    Martha''s arm, pulling her into his arms and taking a step back.


    Louis grew up experiencing all kinds of attacks and intrigues, so his perception of danger was


    extraordinarily agile.


    However, even so, while he was protecting Martha, his arm was still bruised by the falling object.


    After he returned to his senses, hepletely ignored his injuries and looked down at the woman in his


    arms.


    "How are you? Did you hurt yourself anywhere?"


    Martha shook her head dumbfounded and looked at the spot where she was just standing in a daze.


    The construction tool appeared to be made of iron, and with such arge hole, the construction tool


    was undoubtedly a falling object.


    As the construction tool was falling from a height, so it made a loud sound, made the lively scene fall


    silent.


    People who came to the ribbon-cutting looked at each other with horror on their faces.


    The joyful smile on everyone''s face disappeared because of this scene.


    Martha stared nkly at the ground and then looked up.


    She and most people raised their heads to look at the location where the construction tools had fallen,


    only to see that there was an iron frame built for renovation on top of the opening ceremony stage.


    The iron frame reflected a dazzling light in the sunlight.


    Martha saw this scene, her body shivered, at this moment, her eyes were full of fear.


    The next second, there was a lot of chatter from people on the scene.


    "What''s going on here? How can a construction tool fall from a height?"


    "If Mr. Louis hadn''t pulled Miss Doyle, I am afraid that Miss Doyle would be..."


    "It''s horrible that such a thing happened at the scene."


    "Aren''t all the construction tools packed away by the construction crew? How can it suddenly fall from a


    height?"


    "Do you think it could be that someone is trying to sabotage this opening ceremony on purpose?"


    "Maybe someone couldn''t bear that the Doyle Group developed so well, so..."

 Chapter 337 Too Nice To Her

    Chapter 337 Too Nice To Her


    Chapter 337 Too nice to her


    Martha looked at the crater on the ground, her mind unconsciously thought of the consequences if she


    had not dodged.


    If she had not dodged, she would have been killed at the opening ceremony.


    She trembled, her eyes with fear.


    After she came to life, she immediately turned her head to look at Louis who was standing on the side.


    She anxiously stepped forward, watching Louis who had just saved her.


    Martha''s pupils shrank slightly after seeing Louis'' arm injury and asked in a panic, "Louis, how are


    you?"


    "It''s fine."


    Louis replied soothingly, looking coldly at the construction tool that had fallen to the ground.


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    Intuition told him that this must not be an ident.


    If not for his sharp reaction, Martha would have been killed...


    At this time, Stefan, who was standing on the side, took a step forward in panic, reached out and pulled


    Martha directly into his arms, and looked down to check thetter''s condition.


    "How are you? Did you hurt anywhere?"


    "I''m fine."


    Martha replied, reaching out and trying to push the man in front of her away.


    Stefan pulled Martha''s hand slightly harder, confining her body, looking at her standing in front of him


    over and over again with a panicked expression.


    "Are you sure you''re not hurt?"


    "Well, I''m fine."


    Martha said indifferently, pushing Stefan''s hand harder.


    After she pushed Stefan away, she strode to Louis and asked with a concerned face.


    "Let me take you to the hospital."


    Jane heard this and nodded.


    When the object fell, she went up with concern.


    Yet she had to stop and watch Martha care for Louis because her identity couldn''t be found by Martha.


    The panic in her eyes increased after she noticed the injury on Louis'' arm.


    It must have been very painful for Louis to be injured by a falling object.


    Jane''s eyebrows knitted a little tighter, her eyes unblinkingly staring at Louis'' wound, her eyes filled with


    anxiety.


    At this time, Louis smiled a light smile and replied in a warm voice, "Miss Doyle, don''t worry, I''m fine."


    When Martha heard this, she frowned unhappily and looked at Louis seriously. "Your wound keeps


    bleeding, you must go to the hospital to disinfect and dress it."


    Louis had been injured to protect her, so she had to make sure that Louis was really okay.


    The crowd at the scene, after returning to their senses, could not help but start talking.


    "Does this Louis have a thing for Miss Doyle?"


    "I think so, otherwise why would he treat Miss Doyle so well?"


    "So after what happened today, can the opening ceremony still go on?"


    "Who knows?"


    ...


    After the discussion gradually became louder, some voices reached the host''s ears.


    The host stepped forward and asked Louis in a low voice.


    "Mr. Louis, do you want to continue the opening ceremony?"


    Without waiting for Louis to answer, Martha''s resolute voice rang out first.


    "Pause, the opening ceremony is postponed."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The host nced at Louis, and after seeing that thetter had no intention of refuting, he immediately


    turned to look at the noisy crowd and said into the microphone.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, there was a small ident at the opening ceremony today, so the opening


    ceremony will be terminated. As for when exactly the opening ceremony will be held again, please take


    a moment and wait patiently for the notice."


    "I assure you that when the opening ceremony of Headow Complex is held again, I will definitely inform


    you in advance."


    Hearing this, all the media agreed and dispersed with great insight.


    Martha saw that the crowd had dispersed, and then turned to look at Louis again, with a stubborn look


    on her pretty face.


    "I''ll take you to the doctor now."


    "It''s okay."


    Louis looked at Martha and smiled helplessly, his voice very patient.


    Martha frowned slightly, insisted on her idea, and firmly said, "Even if it is a small injury, you must go to


    the hospital, or I won''t feel easy."


    Stefan, who was standing at one side, heard this, frowned slightly.


    He stood on the side and watched, always felt that Louis was not simple.


    Louis was a little too good to Martha. In the face of danger, his first reaction was to save Martha


    regardless of his own safety.


    If it was someone else, he would dodge immediately ...

 Chapter 338 Did Someone Do This On Purpose?

    Chapter 338 Did Someone Do This On Purpose?


    Chapter 338 Did someone do this on purpose?


    Louis smiled bitterly and said in apromising manner, "Then I''ll go to the hospital myself."


    Martha, however, did not agree with him, and immediately suggested.


    "No, you are injured for me, I should be the one to take you to the hospital."


    Louis saw that she was so insistent, and did not have the heart to refuse, only to obediently leave the


    opening ceremony stage.


    After the two of them left, Stefan, who was staying in the spot, turned around and followed them.


    From what happened this time, he was more than sure that Louis hade for Martha.


    Whether it was the Headow Complex''s partnership case or the auction held at the beginning, it seemed


    that he was approaching Martha.


    Last time he confessed his love to Martha. This time, with the Headow Complex project, he helped the


    Doyle Group to be a listedpany.


    All Louis had done were suspicious, which alerted Stefan.


    He narrowed his eyes as he followed the two.


    Jane, who was standing next to the opening ceremony stage, had her eyes following Louis'' figure


    away.


    Although she saw that Louis was not seriously hurt, she couldn''t help but worry about him.


    The host standing on the side looked at the chaotic scene with difficulty, and after hesitating, he


    interrupted Jane''s thoughts.


    "Jane, what should we do now?"


    Jane returned to her senses and replied calmly, "Remove the things from the site first, and have


    someone go up and check if there are still construction tools left behind to avoid causing falling objects


    from height again."


    The host, a staff member of the Doyle Group, immediately nodded in understanding when he heard


    Jane say this.


    He turned to the two staff members standing not far away and waved, gesturing for them to follow him


    upstairs to check the construction tools.


    Those two nodded and followed the host with understanding.


    After Jane saw their leaving figures, her eyes unconsciously showed some worry.


    A few momentster, she forced down the worry and turned around to deal with the messy scene.


    ...


    Half an hourter, Martha brought Louis to the nearest hospital.


    The nurse carefully disinfected Louis and then took out the gauze bandage.


    Martha couldn''t resist asking a question out loud.


    "How are his injuries?"


    "It''s just a superficial injury, if it were a little further, the nerves in the bones of his wrist would be hurt,


    then it would be a problem."


    The nurse said in a soft voice while kept dressing Louis'' wound.


    Louis heard this, the corners of his mouth lifted into a light smile, helplessly shrugged his shoulders, as


    if saying - I said it was okay, but you had to send me to the hospital.


    Martha ignored his look, and only felt that the stone on her heart had finally fallen to the ground.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Louis was her partner, and she didn''t want to see him seriously injured because of herself.


    He who was being bandaged by the nurse seemed to have read Martha''s thoughts, and spoke out to


    "It''s okay. As long as the wound does not touch the water, it will soon heal."


    Martha''s eyes darkened, and after a long time she still thanked gratefully, "Thank you."


    "I''m happy to protect my muse."


    Louis raised his eyebrows slightly, and the smile on his lips became broader.


    He came here to protect Martha''s safety, so no matter what happened, he would try his best to protect


    Martha.


    Behind the three of them, Stefan, who had been leaning against the wall, heard these words, and his


    hand on his side tightened violently, and his brows were knitted together.


    Louis not only did not care about his injury, but also keptforting Martha to make her feel relieved.


    In Stefan''s opinion, Louis had an ulterior motive.


    He always felt that this man seemed to be intentionally or unintentionally getting closer to Martha.


    Stefan''s eyes narrowed slightly and he looked at Louis with a more and more unfriendly look.


    After Louis noticed Stefan''s gloom, he turned his head to look at thetter and spoke faintly.


    "Mr. Harrison, why are you here?"


    The man standing in front of him frowned slightly, and his clear, cold voice rang out.


    "Mr. Louis was injured, so of course I had toe over to take a look."


    The nurse ignored what they were saying, and when the dressing was finished, she carefully instructed


    Louis to pay attention to the wound and change the dressing regrly.


    When the nurse left, Martha looked at Louis and said, "I''ll send you back."


    Before Louis could respond, Stefan, who was standing not far away, looked gloomy and asked coldly,


    "Why did such an ident happen during the opening ceremony?


    In his opinion, at that time, there should not be such an ident as falling objects at all.


    Obviously, it was a newly developedplex. For the time being, no one could move in, after all, the


    development was not yet finished.


    Since this was the case, there shouldn''t have been a falling object.


    Stefan thought of this, his eyes betrayed a cold look.


    After he said that, Martha was stunned, and only then did she recall what happened at the opening


    ceremony.


    When it happened, she was too nervous and only focused on the wound on Louis'' hand, she didn''t


    have time to think about the reason.


    Now that she thought about it, things were indeed very weird.


    Could someone have done this on purpose?


    Martha''s eyebrows were knitted slightly. At the thought of this possibility, she could not help but fear.


    Louis, sitting in his chair, heard this, his eyes dimmed. A long whileter, he spoke thoughtfully, to


    break the silence.


    "Maybe it''s a construction tool identally left behind by the workers."


    Stefan heard this, feeling something more wrong.


    His pupils narrowed slightly as he looked at Louis, "It just happened to fall at a time like that and almost


    killed someone, huh?"

 Chapter 339 The Real Danger

    Chapter 339 The Real Danger


    Chapter 339 The Real Danger


    Louis frowned slightly and pursed his lips without speaking.


    Stefan was right, things that were too coincidental were weird.


    If it was truly man-made, then he knew who wanted Martha dead, but he couldn''t let anyone know that.


    Especially he could not let Stefan know that.


    Louis'' eyes darkened, heughed lightly and shook his head, asking, "What does Mr. Harrison mean by


    that? I don''t understand."


    Martha sensed Stefan''s hostility towards Louis. She frowned slightly, "Stefan, it was Louis who invited


    you to the ribbon-cutting ceremony, who are you suspecting by saying this now?"


    In her opinion, Louis'' idea was not wrong, but Stefan had to be so aggressive.


    If Louis hadn''t invited him, she wouldn''t have seen Stefan at the opening ceremony of her partnership.


    The temperature around Stefan''s body kept dropping, and the look in his eyes became more and more


    obscure.


    "I''m just stating the facts."


    Martha looked at Stefan''s suspicious look and retorted with displeasure, "Louis saved my life, I don''t


    want to hear you being so suspicious of him."


    He spoke to Louis in this tone, as if thetter was really the maniptor, and it made Martha


    ufortable.


    She thought of this, and looked at Stefan with an increasingly indifferent gaze.


    And then, she said in a cold voice, "This matter has nothing to do with you, I will investigate it myself."


    Stefan heard her distant and indifferent tone, and actually did not know what to say for a moment.


    Now that they were divorced, he was indeed no longer in a position to meddle in Martha''s business.


    But ...


    He just felt that Louis had more than just a crush on Martha, it was more like he had other ns.


    Martha didn''t know what was on Stefan''s mind, and after seeing that thetter didn''t say anything, the


    words that came out of her mouth were even more heartless.


    "Mr. Harrison, if there is nothing else, go back."


    "I ..."


    Stefan opened his mouth to say something else when Martha''s voice rang out again, stopping him from


    going further.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Headow Complex is a cooperation case between the Doyle Group and Mr. Louis. Mr. Harrison, it has


    nothing to do with you, please do not cross the line."


    Stefan was stunned, and furious, but he couldn''t re up.


    He knew that if he were to make the rtionship between him and Martha worse again, it would be


    more difficult for him to get close to her again.


    His hand on his side suddenly tightened, and finally he turned around and reluctantly left the hospital.


    As he left, Stefan cast a sideways nce at Louis, who was sitting in the chair.


    He saw that Louis looked indifferent and looked into his eyes without a sense of guilt.


    Stefan frowned and left with a sullen face.


    His figure slowly disappeared at the end of the corridor, Martha turned her head to Louis, and broke the


    silence...


    "I''ll take you back to rest."


    "Okay."


    Louis answered in a gentle voice, seemingly unconcerned by today''s ident.


    But at a moment when Martha could not see, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the bottom of his eyes


    were full of appalling coldness.


    He was afraid that this kind of ident would happen more. Martha must leave as soon as possible...


    ...


    At the same time, the ceremony site.


    Jane stayed at the scene, sent the many media reporters away one by one, and apologized to them


    again and again.


    The opening ceremony of Headow Complex was expected to end sessfully, but no one could have


    imagined that such a thing would happen.


    After the media left in twos and threes, five security guards came to Jane''s side, "Jane, we are sent by


    Mr. Louis to assist you."


    Jane looked at the security guards standing in front of her, nodded gently, and then said, "Someone


    has just gone up first to check the situation, when those people have left, we will go up again."


    "Yes."


    After that, Jane had a few people check the floor first, and then pulled the surveince tape, and found


    that the floor where the construction tools fell was on the eleventh floor of the second unit.


    This unit was a new district that had not been renovated yet, and even the walls had not been painted


    yet, so the house was very cluttered.


    But when they went there, the room was none other than clutter.


    Jane frowned as she walked to the balcony and didn''t see anything unusual here.


    Then she went to the surveince room and watched the surveince again.


    At the time the tool fell, there was no one in the surveince.


    But the strange thing was that the construction tool fell from this room.


    If that was true, then there was something wrong with the surveince.


    Jane realized this and was keenly aware that the surveince might have been altered so that it would


    look like this.


    "Tools don''t fall for no reason. This surveince may have been tampered with."


    Jane looked at theputer screen in front of her, thoughts running through her mind, constantly


    thinking about what she should do next.


    The security guards looked at each other.


    The surveince was tampered with, no trace was left at the scene, so no wonder they couldn''t find out


    how the object fell down.


    Jane''s eyes darkened. Maybe the other party was not a simple person.


    Then, she had guessed who it was.


    A few momentster, Jane sent a message to Louis.


    [Sir, the surveince was altered and all traces were erased. Most likely it was done by someone over


    there].


    After Jane sent the message, she looked at the phone screen with a stern face.


    In addition to this ident, the people over there had wanted to kill Miss Doyle more than once.


    Libby was one of the people over there, and her death was just the beginning.


    The real danger was justing ...

 Chapter 340 I Have To Leave

    Chapter 340 I Have To Leave


    Chapter 340 I have to leave


    On the other hand, Stefan, since leaving the hospital, was driving at a fast speed unconsciously.


    The sound of the wind whistling in his ears did not bring his sanity back to any point.


    He felt a tightness at his heart, only thinking that Martha''s nervousness and worry about Louis today.


    He was angry with himself for treating Martha that way earlier, or he wouldn''t be at odds with her now.


    Now, he had be an outsider, unable to do anything.


    Stefan thought of this, the foot on the gas pedal harder, the sound of the wind whistling in his ears even


    harsher.


    It didn''t take long for his car to stop at the seaside. He let the sea breeze blow against him.


    After his sanity returned a little, he looked at the darkness of the sea, slightly narrowed, and his dark


    eyes glinted.


    Today, Louis seemed to be unsurprised about today''s ident.


    In his opinion, this man must know something, otherwise he would not act that way.


    Stefan''s mind recalled how Louis was bandaged up in the hospital, and his hand on his side


    involuntarily tightened.


    It seemed that he had to investigate Louis. Today''s ident seemed to be coincidental, yet he thought


    there was more to it.


    Obviously, the maniptor wanted to kill Martha.


    The wind at the seaside blew, making the man standing at the seaside calmer and calmer.


    After a long time, he picked up his phone and called his assistant.


    As soon as the call was answered, his thin lips lightly opened and his cold voice came out from his lips-


    -


    "Go and check where Louis came from. Don''t let anyone else find out."


    "Yes!"


    Stefan hung up the phone after hearing the answer, looking at the sea not far away.


    His eyebrows slightly knitted as he could not help but worry about Martha.


    As Martha trusted Louis so much, he didn''t think Martha would believe him even if he found out


    something fishy about Louis.


    They had been divorced, so it was more unlikely for him to interfere with any of her decisions.


    He hid the worry in his dark eyes, but the hand at his side could not help but clench into a fist.


    No matter what, he would guard Martha and would not let her get hurt in any way ...


    ...


    At this time, the entrance of the hotel.


    After Louis was bandaged up at the hospital, it was Martha who gave him a ride back.


    She looked at the man sitting in the passenger seat with a sincere look of gratitude in her eyes.


    "Louis, thank you really for today."


    The man raised his eyebrows and his lips curled lightly, "It''s my honor to have saved my muse."


    Martha couldn''t help but smile when she heard this. She didn''t refute it, and instead she carefully


    admonished him about the precautions for his arm.


    "You must remember what the nurse said, the wound could not touch water, and pay attention to rest."


    "Good."


    Louis answered in a gentle voice, looking at Martha seriously.


    He frowned and inquired with some concern, "Did it scare you today?"


    "It''s okay."


    Although Martha couldn''t help but feel scared when she thought of this incident, she still forced a smile


    when she faced Louis.


    He nodded and said with concern, "It''s all in the past, go back and get some rest."


    "You too."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She replied politely, subconsciously thinking that the other party was going to get off.


    But to her surprise, the other party not only did not get off, but looked at her thoughtfully and asked,


    "Now do you have any unfulfilled wishes?"


    Martha did not think much about it, and smiled and asked a question in return.


    "What, Mr. Louis has changed his profession to be a divinentern, to help me grant wishes one by


    one?"


    Martha thought it was just a joke, but after she said this, Louis sitting next to her looked at her with a


    serious face and replied seriously, "Of course, so do you have any more wishes?"


    She smiled, and was suddenly a bit stunned.


    When she came back to her senses, she didn''t take it personally and said with a smile, "I can''t really


    think of what I want when you suddenly say that."


    "There''s nothing you want?"


    Louis stared intently at the woman at his side, his narrow eyes carrying a hint of obscure expectation.


    If she had nothing to wish for now, would she be willing to leave here with him and go back to the


    family?


    He thought this in his mind, and his eyes grew deeper as he looked at Martha.


    Martha thought seriously for a moment before answering in a soft voice, "My life is fine now. If I were to


    say that my wish would be for my family to be safe and healthy and to be with them for the rest of my


    life."


    Her current life is already the life she wants.


    If Stefan could stop bothering her in the future, she would be a little happier.


    She thought of this and unconsciously nodded, full of hope for her future life.


    Louis heard these words, his eyes darkening. He hid the disappointment in his eyes and his voice was


    more and more indifferent.


    "If one day you have to leave this ce and your family, will you be willing?"


    Martha''s eyebrows were knitted slightly. She uprehendingly looked at the man sitting beside her.


    Leave here?


    It seemed she hadn''t thought about leaving since she hade back here.


    When she returned to her senses, she shook her head gently, with a clear reluctance on her face.


    When Louis saw this scene, his eyes darkened, and his mind was filled with thoughts.


    She really did not want to leave here, he was afraid that he could not take her away.


    At this moment, Martha''s red lips lightly parted and she interrupted Louis''s thoughts.


    "I think the life I lead now is good. It''s the life I want."


    After she said this, she looked at the man sitting beside her with some confusion and inquired, "Why


    are you suddenly asking me this question?"


    Louis pursed his lips, and the look in his eyes was allplicated.


    He asked this question, of course, because he hoped to take Martha away and bring her back to where


    she belonged.


    The next second, he curled his lips to reveal a light smile, as if nothing had just happened, his voice still


    somewhatzy.


    "Just kidding, there''s no need to take it seriously."


    Martha nodded gently, looking at Louis'' eyes with a bit of worry.


    "It''ste, you quickly go back to rest, pay attention to your wound."


    "Got it, you drive carefully."


    Louis warmly admonished, and only after seeing the other party nod, he opened the car door and


    walked towards the hotel lobby.


    Martha sitting in the driver''s seat watched Louis'' figure disappear in front of the hotel before she


    suddenly returned to her senses.


    She remembered the question Louis just asked and smiled.


    Why did he ask me such a question?


    It was so confusing


    Yet Martha didn''t take it to heart, started the car and drove towards the Doyle Manor ...

 Chapter 341 How Good It Would Be To See You Again

    Chapter 341 How Good It Would Be To See You Again


    Chapter 341 How good it would be to see you again


    In the hotel.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Louis returned to his room and sat on the sofa with his eyes downcast and a heavy sadness in his


    eyes.


    His slender fingers were holding a cigar, and a low pressure lingered around him.


    The conversation he just had in the car kepting back to his mind, leaving him with a stony


    expression.


    He didn''t think Martha''s wish was to be with her family, but his family also needed her.


    Maxwell and Bianca were her family, Jimmy was her family, and so was he.


    It was just that if he told Martha about his rtionship with her now and then took her away, he was


    afraid she wouldn''t agree.


    After Louis finished the cigar in his hand, he finally made up his mind to take out his cell phone and


    pressed a series of numbers printed in his mind.


    Soon, the phone was answered, and his eyes were downcast, and his dark voice rang out in the room.


    "Mother."


    No sooner had his words came out of his mouth than a gentle voice came over the phone.


    "How are things going?"


    When he heard this, his eyes became even darker, and his voice again took on a bit of helplessness.


    "I saw Martha, but now I have no way to take her back. I''m afraid there are some things that will need


    to be resolved by your personal visit, Mother."


    "Okay, I''ll go there myself."


    Louis suddenly sighed with relief after hearing this answer.


    If his mother came, Martha might just choose to leave here with them and go back to their family.


    His mother had obviously thought of this as well, and a light smile curled the corners of her mouth.


    "As soon as she sees me, she''ll definitelye with me."


    "I hope so."


    Louis responded in a deep voice and hung up the phone in his hand.


    He lowered his eyes, his narrow eyes filled with an obscure look.


    Hopefully, when her mother came, Martha would believe them and would return to the family that


    needed her.


    The man let out a deep sigh and reached for another cigar when a pleasant doorbell suddenly rang in


    the room.


    He put down the cigar box in his hand, got up and went to the door of the room and opened it.


    The person who came was Jane, and she followed Louis into the room.


    As soon as she closed the room door, she couldn''t help but ask worriedly, "Sir, how is the injury on your


    arm?"


    "No biggie, it has been disinfected."


    Louis sat back on the sofa and looked at Jane standing not far away with dark eyes.


    Jane heard these words, the stone on her heart fell down.


    Louis reached out and took the cigar that was ced on the coffee table and lit it.


    "It''s gettingte, it''s time for everything to end."


    Jane smiled, and a glint of obvious helplessness shed in her eyes.


    She knew that Louis was telling her that he was ready to tell Miss Doyle the truth.


    Yet she didn''t think it a wise choice.


    "Will she believe your words if you tell her the truth?"


    "No, she won''t."


    His thin lips lightly parted and he faintly answered.


    Jane looked at Louis uprehendingly, with obvious doubt in her eyes.


    The next second, the man''s indifferent voice rang out in the room, exining her doubts.


    "I just called my mother and asked her toe over."


    Louis'' eyes narrowed slightly, his pupils filled with a dark look.


    If his mother came, Martha would believe it ...


    ...


    The next day, Martha had just woken up to a phone call from Jane.


    She frowned slightly, and her voice was hoarse, "Is it the result of the opening ceremony?"


    "I checked the room in that building with the manager and didn''t find anything different in the


    surveince."


    Just as Jane finished speaking, Martha''s brows were knitted a little tighter.


    So it was just a simple idental falling object?


    Somehow, she always felt that it was wrong, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    She held the phone''s hand tightly, her voice lowered.


    "Which specific room do you know?"


    "Yes, we went together. It is a room that has not been renovated. In addition to the fallen construction


    tools, the room is empty and clean."


    Jane on the other side of the phone finished these words, her eyelids lowered, and a thinyer of sweat


    unconsciously seeped out of her hands.


    In fact, the truth of the matter was not so. She said so because Louis told her to hide the truth so as not


    to scare Miss Doyle.


    Also, Louis was afraid that Miss Doyle would refuse to leave here after knowing the truth.


    At this time, Martha heard this answer, her eyes growing dark.


    "Okay, I get it."


    After hanging up the phone, Martha propped herself up and sat at the head of the bed, with a lot of


    thoughts in her head.


    Intuition told her that this was not an ordinary idental fall.


    Although Jane had told her that the scene really looked like an ident, it could not be ruled out that


    someone had cleared the scene one step ahead.


    At this time, her mind came back t o Stefan''s words.


    This thing was definitely not that simple.


    The only construction tool in the room suddenly fell towards the ce where the opening ceremony


    was held.


    It didn''t look like an ident at all.


    But if this was really not an ident, then there were really people behind it.


    And the target of those people should be her.


    When Martha thought of this, the first person she thought of was the person behind Hollie and Libby.


    They had both behaved weirdly, especially Hollie had told her that when she was a child, the person


    those people wanted to harm was not her mother, but her.


    She just didn''t know who the person behind Hollie and Libby really was, and why it was so obsessed


    with killing her.


    But only her mother could tell her the truth.


    Her eyebrows were knitted and she looked sideways at her mother''s picture on the desk and sighed


    helplessly.


    Her mother had never told her anything, and now that she was dead, there would never be any


    answers to these questions.


    Martha closed her eyes tiredly, and the image of her childhood with her mother came to her mind.


    Her mother was so gentle, so beautiful, and yet she lost her life because of her.


    She opened her eyes suddenly, and when she looked again at the picture of her mother on the desk,


    her eyes carried tears.


    "If only I could see you again, how wonderful it would be ..."


    Her mother passed away when she was a child, and she never forgot her mother''s appearance all


    these years, and always regretted that she lost her life just like that.


    She thought her mother died in the sea to save Hollie, but who knew that someone else was the


    mastermind in the end.


    The next few days went on as if nothing had happened ...

 Chapter 342 A Familiar Face

    Chapter 342 A Familiar Face


    Chapter 342 A Familiar Face


    On the weekend, when Martha came downstairs for dinner, she saw Jimmy already dressed and sitting


    at the dining table to eat.


    When Jimmy saw his mommye down, he cocked his head and said with a smile, "Mommy,e


    and eat."


    "OK."


    Martha responded with a smile and walked toward the little guy and sat across from him.


    Today was a weekend when she should have slept in, but because Jimmy had recently grown taller, he


    couldn''t wear his previous clothes.


    That was why Martha was ready to take Jimmy to the mall today and buy him a few more sets of


    clothes.


    The smile on Jimmy''s lips hadn''t disappeared since he saw his mommy appear.


    "Mommy, what kind of clothes are we going to buy today?"


    "What kind of clothes do you want?"


    Martha did not stop stirring the porridge in her hand and asked in a warm voice.


    When the little guy heard this, his eyes lit up and he replied loudly, "I want cool clothes, preferably


    clothes that highlight my manhood."


    The woman sitting across from him heard this, and the smile at the corner of her mouth unconsciously


    widened.


    She looked at her son dotingly and smiled as she responded, "Okay, remember to tell meter which


    set you like."


    Jimmy nodded in satisfaction and buried his head to continue eating.


    When the two of them finished eating, they just went out and saw Stefan''s car parked at the door.


    Soon, the man in the driver''s seat stepped down and walked towards them.


    Martha watched Stefan get closer and closer to her, her eyebrows knitted slightly, and she looked down


    at Jimmy holding her hand.


    The look was clearly asking Jimmy if he had revealed their whereabouts to Stefan, or why would this


    man appear here.


    Jimmy looked down sheepishly and avoided Martha''s eyes.


    It was true that he tipped off his daddy, but he didn''t know how to tell his mommy.


    When Martha saw Jimmy''s look, she understood that Jimmy must have said it.


    At this time, Stefan stood in front of them, his lips lightly parted, and his dark voice rang out.


    "I''ll take you to the mall today."


    "No need."


    Martha indifferently refused the man, her attitude was very distant.


    Stefan was not annoyed, but only said in a deep voice, "With your current condition, I don''t feel


    Two days ago, he was still convinced that someone had done that on purpose.


    Therefore, only if he followed the mother and son, he could guarantee the safety of them both.


    When Martha heard this, she was speechless for a moment, but still decisively refused, "I will protect


    Jimmy."


    "Let me protect you."


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and the hand at his side unconsciously clenched.


    Just as his words came out of his mouth, Martha added, "No, I''ll hire a bodyguard."


    The man smiled and took a sideways nce behind Martha, and after not seeing a bodyguard, a


    strange look flickered in his eyes.


    "Don''t you have a bodyguard now? Let me take care of you today."


    Martha heard this, her red lips pursed, after that silence, she no longer spoke.


    Although she didn''t want Stefan to follow her, she was also afraid that she might encounter someone


    with bad intentions and let Jimmy get hurt.


    Just at this time, Jimmy, who was standing next to her, took her hand and shook it gently.


    "Mommy, you can ept it for the time being today and let him follow."


    Martha''s eyebrows were slightly knitted, and her eyes were filled with mixed emotions.


    Since returning from Bali, this little one, for some reason, had unconsciously begun to unite with Stefan


    again.


    Jimmy was obviously her son, but like Eden, he lied.


    He said he would never forgive Stefan again, but he was still speaking for this man.


    Although Martha thought so, but for Jimmy''s sake, she got into Stefan''s car.


    When Stefan saw this, the big stone that had been on his heart finally fell to the ground.


    He was worried that she would be very resistant to him, but luckily she agreed.


    Jimmy saw his mommy get into the car, and then he looked at his daddy and followed him in the car.


    Half an hourter, Stefan''s car pulled into the underground garage of the mall.


    The three of them took the elevator to the children''s section of the mall together, during which Martha


    did not say a word.


    When they arrived at the children''s section, Stefan couldn''t help but feel a little overwhelmed.


    It was the first time he had picked out children''s clothes for his child, and he didn''t know what size


    Jimmy should wear.


    And Jimmy was still cold to Stefan after arriving at the mall.


    Although he had tipped off his dumb daddy, he wasn''t about to forgive him too soon.


    Soon, Stefan learned the child''s size while watching Martha pick out Jimmy''s clothes.


    He followed his gaze and found a ck top in the children''s section.


    Satisfied, he took the dress to the child, softened his voice and asked, "How about this one?"


    Without waiting for Jimmy to say anything, Martha shook her head and was the first to say no.


    "This color is too dark, it doesn''t look good, it will look gloomy on him."


    "He''s a boy, this color..."


    Before Stefan could finish his words, Martha interrupted him, "Jimmy is still a kid, he should wear


    bright-colored clothes."


    With that said, Martha took out a set of bright-colored sportswear that she had just picked for Jimmy.


    "Do you like this one, or the one picked by your daddy?"


    Jimmy looked at the clothes in Mommy''s hand, and then reluctantly turned his head to look at the


    clothes in Daddy''s hand.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He liked the clothes his daddy took, after all, he was old enough to wear some manly clothes.


    But ... the set of clothes picked by his mommy seemed to be also good.


    The little guy hesitated for a long time, and could not make up his mind.


    Finally, his eyes blinked, and he greedily asked, "Can I have them all?"


    "Of course you can."


    Stefan''s mouth curled up into a light smile, and then he took out a card and handed it to the attendant


    standing next to him.


    "I''ll take both sets, swipe the card."


    "Yes."


    The waiter took Stefan''s bank card and left happily with his hands holding the clothes.


    Martha saw this scene and frowned unhappily.


    He was squandering his money and would teach Jimmy badly, just ...


    When she thought of this man buying clothes for his child for the first time, she didn''t say much.


    After that, she ignored Stefan again and led Jimmy towards the shoe store in the mall.


    As soon as Jimmy went in, he couldn''t help but pick out the shoes he liked.


    And Martha looked at Jimmy''s excited look and couldn''t bear to interrupt.


    She looked at her phone every now and then to deal with some urgent paperwork.


    Soon, the little guy picked out three pairs of shoes and left the shoe store satisfied.


    After the three of them left the shoe store, they went to an essory store.


    Stefan entered the essory store with his head down and was very serious about buying Jimmy a


    small tie, while Martha looked on absently.


    Just as she looked up again, she saw a face that was too familiar.


    The person walked right in front of her, through the ss window, and it was so unreal.


    Martha''s hand on the phone suddenly loosened, and the phone fell off and hit the ground.


    And she was unaware of it. At that moment, she was so shocked that she couldn''t speak, the person


    who just walked past was ...


    Mom!

 Chapter 343 Illusion

    Chapter 343 Illusion


    Chapter 343 Illusion


    When Martha came back to her senses, she turned around and hurriedly chased out towards the door.


    But after she went out, the person who had just been outside the ss window was nowhere to be


    seen.


    It was like an illusion.


    Martha stood in a panic and kept turning her head to look around at the crowd, but she didn''t see that


    familiar face in the crowd again.


    Her ears were filled with loud noises that made her lose her concentration and despair.


    It couldn''t be the mother.


    It was true that she was overthinking.


    Her eyes darkened, and when she turned to go back, she reluctantly looked at the location of the ss


    window just now.


    Although it was impossible, she still wanted to see her mother one more time.


    Just at this time, a low voice sounded next to her, with a bit of anxiety.


    "What''s wrong? Is something wrong?"


    Martha looked up at Stefan, pursed her lips and did not speak, her pupils carrying a clear sense of


    shock.


    He stared fixedly at her and asked.


    "What did you see?"


    "Nothing."


    Martha calmly stared at Stefan, her voice calm.


    She was mistaken, and it was not worth mentioning it.


    Even if it really was her mother, it had nothing to do with this man.


    Stefan heard this, and said in a deep voice, "Then let''s go back."


    Martha nodded gently, turned away from the spot and walked towards the clothing store just now.


    The man who was one step behind looked at her somewhat messy pace, his eyes were slightly


    sunken, and his thin lips were pursed into a tight line.


    He sensed that Martha had seen something and that was why she ran out in such a panic.


    It was just that now that their rtionship had be more and more distant, she wouldn''t tell him


    anything.


    Stefan''s eyes narrowed slightly, a sh of sadness in his eyes, and he finally walked back to the store


    where he had just been with a puzzled look.


    The two returned to the store and continued to pick out a suit and tie for Jimmy.


    Martha''s eyes looked at the ss window from time to time while she was choosing, with a hint of


    expectation that even she didn''t notice.


    Stefan, who was standing not far away, noticed that and was even more sure that she had just seen


    someone.


    Soon he was picking out two suits and ties and looking at Martha, who nodded absentmindedly.


    After Stefan finished checking out and was leaving, Martha was sure that she had just been mistaken,


    or that it was just a hallucination.


    It was because she missed her mother so much that she mistook the stranger who passed by with a


    slight resemnce to her mother''s features for her mother.


    Her mother died in the sea long ago, how could she appear here?


    Martha thought about this and was a little disappointed, lost in thought and followed Stefan and Jimmy


    out of the store.


    But during the rest of the shopping, she still lost her concentration from time to time and looked out the


    ss window.


    When she returned to her senses again, Stefan''s car was already parked outside the mall, and the car


    was not driven back to the Doyle Manor at all.


    Martha got into the car and frowned slightly, "Aren''t you going back?"


    "We''ll go back after lunch."


    Stefan''s hand on the steering wheel tightened slightly, and his eyes were a little nervous.


    He was really afraid that she would reject him unceremoniously.


    As expected, the next second, the woman''s indifferent rejection sound came.


    "I don''t have time to have lunch with you, and I don''t want to be caught on camera by the reporters or


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    anything and spread the gossip."


    They were a divorced couple; there was no need to spread their scandal, which would affect her image


    in the eyes of the public.


    As for him ...


    He had nothing to do with her.

 Chapter 344 Warm Her Heart

    Chapter 344 Warm Her Heart


    Chapter 344 Warm Her Heart


    She and Stefan were already divorced and it was simply not appropriate for them to appear in public


    together again.


    If they appeared together and were caught by the media, it would only cause another mighty uproar on


    the Inte.


    So, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, it was better not to appear together.


    Stefan saw a hint of impatience in the eyes of the woman in front of him, and understood what she was


    thinking.


    He didn''t know what to say, but he could only look at the child that Martha was holding in her arms.


    Jimmy met the eyes of the man in the driver''s seat, his little head tilted to the right, pursed his lips and


    did not speak.


    He hadn''t forgiven his foolish daddy yet, so why did his daddy look at him that way?


    His daddy looked at him so tantly. If his mommy saw it, she would take him as a traitor, no doubt.


    His daddy was really stupid, even wanting to drag him down!


    Stefan saw this look on his son''s face and couldn''t help but be a little speechless.


    This little guy really couldn''t be relied on, and he didn''t even help him out at the critical moment.


    This time, Martha was already determined not to eat lunch with him.


    The man''s thin lips were pursed into a line; he had no idea how to break the current deadlock.


    Finally, it was Martha who broke the silence.


    "Please, Jimmy and I will go back by ourselves."


    With that, Martha carried Jimmy and prepared to get out of the car and take a cab home by herself.


    Her fair fingers were just touching the door handle when Stefan''s somewhat impatient voice came out


    from his thin lips.


    "You can''t get out of the car."


    Martha''s eyebrows were knitted slightly and she looked at the man in the driver''s seat with some


    confusion and a clear question in her eyes.


    Stefan''s head was running fast and he finally gave an answer that he thought was very reasonable.


    "Now in this situation, I''m notfortable with you and Jimmy going in the car. If you want to go back,


    I''ll give you a ride back to the Doyle Manor."


    Although he was a little disappointed not to be able to have lunch with Martha, butpared to the


    safety of their mother and son, eating lunch or not was nothing.


    He thought this, and his original loss of emotion was eased.


    When Martha heard this, she hesitated for a long time, but withdrew her hand and sat in her seat


    without moving.


    For the sake of the child''s safety, it would be better to let Stefan take them back.


    She thought of this and lowered her eyes, acquiescing to Stefan''s words.


    Stefan saw that Martha had no intention to get out of the car, and immediately started the car towards


    the Doyle Manor.


    Half an hourter, a ck car pulled up in front of the Doyle Manor.


    They had just arrived at the Doyle Manor not long after Bianca came out of the vi and took Jimmy in


    Martha''s arms.


    Before she left, she looked at Stefan with a distinctly distant and indifferent look in her eyes, no longer


    as nice as before.


    Stefan also felt it, but still said patiently and politely, "Thank you, Bianca."


    Martha''s eyes twitched slightly, and after seeing that Bianca had no intention to talk to Stefan, her red


    lips parted.


    "Bianca, you take Jimmy back, I have to go to thepany to take care of some things, and then go


    back in the afternoon."


    "Then be careful on your way."


    After Bianca said this, she turned around and walked into the Doyle Manor, not worrying in the least


    that Martha might have feelings for Stefan.


    After she left with the baby in her arms, Martha moved to get out of the car.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When Stefan saw it, his eyebrows knitted slightly and his maic voice rang out in the car.


    "Didn''t you say you were going to the office? I''ll give you a ride."


    "No need."


    Martha decisively refused Stefan''s offer, and got out of the car faster.


    Stefan looked at the woman in the back seat with a bit of anxiety in his eyes, and his voice was not as


    cool as it always was.


    "I do not feel at ease if you go alone."


    She heard these words, her eyes dark with unfathomable emotions, but her voice was still cold.


    "No need. I didn''t refuse you just now because as a father of a child, it''s your responsibility to take the


    child to buy daily necessities, so I can ept your kindness."


    "But right now, no need."


    Stefan''s body stiffened and the pupils under his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Martha''s words meant something he knew, but they were just saying that without the child involved, he


    and she were strangers.


    Only, he had never wanted to be a stranger to her.


    While he was in a daze, Martha had nimbly gotten out of her car and walked towards her car parked in


    front of the Doyle Manor.


    By the time Stefan came back to his senses, Martha had gotten into her car and drove away from the


    Doyle Manor.


    He looked down, his eyes full of despair, and a dull pain was in his heart.


    This is all his fault, all he can do is to protect Martha like this now, and slowly warm her heart ...

 Chapter 345 Mom Is Really Alive

    Chapter 345 Mom Is Really Alive


    Chapter 345 Mom is really alive


    The Doyle Group.


    Martha arrived at the office and had been dealing with the paperwork that had been piling up in the


    office that needed her signature.


    Her face was a bit indifferent as she read the papers in her hands.


    It wasn''t long before there was a short knock at the office door.


    "Come in."


    Martha said without raising her head, knowing that the person who could knock on the door at this time


    should be Jane.


    The next second, Jane answered and walked into the office, her face a little white.


    Martha, sitting at her desk, waited for a few seconds, but still did not hear Jane speak, her eyebrows


    knitted as she looked up at the woman standing not far away.


    She saw Jane standing not far from the desk and looking tired.


    Her eyebrows knitted a little tighter, and her voice took on a bit of concern.


    "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?"


    Jane shook her head slightly and said the purpose ofing here.


    "Mr. Louis is here, in the conference room now, he wants to talk to you alone."


    Martha looked at the woman standing in front of her with bewilderment, mixed with surprise.


    In the next second, she returned to her senses and asked suspiciously, "He''sing to the Doyle


    Group, why didn''t he tell me in advance?"


    Jane hesitated for a long time, but couldn''t figure out how to exin, and could only face Martha''s


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    question with silence.


    Martha didn''t care, and got up in a hurry to walk towards the conference room.


    Louis came over at this time, probably because there was something wrong with the Headow Complex


    project.


    She thought to herself, and her steps paused.


    Just as she was about to reach the office door, Jane suddenly took Martha''s arm.


    Martha turned her head in confusion to look at Jane behind her, with a pair of big eyes with obvious


    doubts.


    The next second, Jane''s somewhat serious voice rang through the office.


    "Miss Doyle, you must control your emotionster."


    Martha''s eyebrows knitted slightly and the puzzlement in her eyes increased, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, let''s get to the conference room."


    Jane shook her head slightly and took the lead to walk over and open the door, leading Martha towards


    the conference room.


    Soon, the two of them arrived at the door of the conference room.


    Jane''s eyes were downcast with grave concern, but finally she gritted her teeth and pushed open the


    door of the conference room.


    After they walked in, Jane carefully closed the door of the conference room.


    As soon as Martha walked into the conference room, she saw Louis standing next to her chair.


    The man was wearing a ck handmade suit, and all his attention was on the person sitting with his


    back to her, sitting in the chair.


    Her red lips were slightly open and she was about to ask when the person sitting in the chair suddenly


    turned his chair to look at her.


    When she saw the woman sitting in the chair, her body stiffened slightly, her red lips opened lightly and


    she blurted out, "Mom!"


    Martha''s face was full of shock and her heart was full of amazement that her mother was here.


    It was good for her that her mother hadn''t died, but why hadn''t shee back to her after all these


    years?


    At this moment, the woman was looking at Martha who was not far away with a smile on her face.


    Martha saw this scene, as if the memory of her mother suddenly appeared in reality, her eyes


    unconsciously moist.


    It was her mom; her mom was still alive.


    Martha stiffened slightly and trembled as she walked towards the woman, her hand at her side had


    already permeated with a thinyer of sweat.


    Just when she felt her eyes were full of tears, the other person suddenly spoke, sending her back to


    hell in a sh.


    "I am not your mother."


    Martha stiffened and she looked at the woman who was close at hand with surprise in her eyes.


    She was not her mother?

 Chapter 346 Exactly The Same, But Not Her

    Chapter 346 Exactly The Same, But Not Her


    Chapter 346 Exactly the same, but not her


    She obviously looked exactly the same as her mother, even the gentle aura of her was also simr to


    her mother, how could she not be her mother?


    She shook her head in disbelief, and her feet felt like they were filled with lead, unable to take another


    step.


    She was not her mother, why ...


    She thought of another possibility. Only, she still did not want to believe that the woman in front of her


    was not her mother.


    At this time, Louis, standing next to the chair, as if he could see the confusion in Martha''s eyes, his thin


    lips lightly parted, and his gentle voice rang out in the conference room.


    "This is my mother, the hostess of the Caesar family."


    Martha looked at the two people in front of her with increasing confusion, not understanding why Louis''


    mother was so simr to her own mother.


    And why were they here together at this time?


    Her eyebrows knitted slightly and she suddenly remembered Jane''s words.


    She turned her head to look at Jane, who was standing to the side, with clear doubts in her eyes.


    After Jane met Martha''s eyes, she couldn''t help but feel a little flustered, yet with a little bit of heartache


    and helplessness.


    After Martha saw this, she immediately understood that Jane knew everything about the current


    situation, but just did not tell her.


    At this moment, she just felt like the whole world had been turned upside down, not understanding what


    was going on now and who was this woman who appeared in front of her.


    The hand at her side kept tightening. She was trying to bring her senses back a little, but after seeing


    the face in front of her that looked like her mother''s, she couldn''t be calm anyway.


    Louis looked at Martha tenderly and walked towards thetter step by step, with seriousness in his


    eyes.


    "Martha, we came back specifically to find you this time, because we need you."


    ...


    It was after six o''clock in the evening when Martha returned to the Doyle Manor.


    She walked into the house in a daze, her minding back to the scene she had just witnessed in the


    conference room.


    When Bianca saw her face was white and she was spiritless, she eagerly went up to her and asked


    with concern, "What''s wrong? Is something wrong?"


    But Martha, as if she had not heard Bianca''s inquiry, walked dully in the direction of the stairway.


    She looked ahead with her eyes listlessly, like a soulless person, and mechanically walked up the stairs


    to her room.


    Bianca saw Martha in this state and wondered even more.


    What happened? Why did Martha look like losing her soul?


    She was anxious, and after a long time of hesitation, she could not resist going to Maxwell.


    On the other hand, after Martha returned to her room in a daze, she locked herself in her room and


    stared nkly at her mother''s picture on the desk.


    Her mind unconsciously recalled the appearance of Louis'' mother in the conference room, and what


    they had told her.


    That night, Martha did not leave the room.


    The next day at breakfast, Jimmy did not see Marthae down to eat at the regr time, and looked


    in the direction of the stairs in confusion.


    It was sote. Did Mommy have breakfast early and went to work?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When Jimmy left, Bianca nced in the direction of upstairs full of worry, and her worried voice rang


    out in the dining room.


    "This doesn''t seem to be a good situation."


    Ever since Martha came back yesterday in a state of distraction, she had locked herself in her room


    and hadn''te out until now.


    She talked to Maxwell about the situation and asked thetter to persuade her, but thetter said to


    give Martha some time and maybe she would be fine the next day.


    But it was so obvious that Martha didn''t get better.


    Bianca thought of Martha''s pale face yesterday, she could not help but worry more about Martha''s


    current situation, and at the end she could not resist saying.


    "Why don''t you go check on her?"


    Maxwell nced at the direction of Martha''s room and nodded gravely.


    "Okay, I''ll goter and see what''s wrong."

 Chapter 347 Louis Must Have Done Something To Her

    Chapter 347 Louis Must Have Done Something To Her


    Chapter 347 Louis must have done something to her


    Harrison Group, the president''s office.


    At this time, Stefan was sitting in his office, dealing with the documents that had piled up from his trip to


    Bali.


    He wanted to go for Martha, but the other party should be at home now, and even if she wasn''t, she


    shouldn''t want to have too much contact with him.


    He understood that it wouldn''t work no matter how anxious he was.


    Now he could only silently watch over Martha.


    At this time, the quiet office suddenly came a slightly urgent knock on the door.


    Stefan''s handsome eyebrows were slightly knitted, and his cold voice rang out in the office, "Come in."


    Just as his words came out of his mouth, the door of the office was pushed open, and the person who


    came was Eden.


    Stefan sitting in front of the desk saw the visitor, the impatience in his eyebrows dispersed a little, and


    his voice softened.


    "What brings you here?"


    "I''ve found out Louis'' specific information."


    Eden looked at the man not far away with a grave face, his handsome face was full of tiredness after


    staying up all night.


    His eyebrows slightly knitted, his voice with a bit of indifference.


    "What did you find out?"


    "Louis grew up in a foreign country since childhood, his father''s line of family are nothing wrong. Just


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ..."


    Eden paused for a moment before he continued, "The situation of Louis'' family is ratherplicated."


    Stefan''s eyebrows were knitted, his eyes darkened and he did not speak with his lips tightly pursed.


    The man standing in front of the desk handed over the documents he found, and his voice was a bit


    hoarse.


    "This is the information I found, you take a look."


    Stefan took the folder and opened it, quickly browsed through the information he found, and the


    temperature around him dropped several degrees.


    Louis'' paternal family''s information was very detailed, but only a few names of the maternal family


    could be found.


    At this time, Eden''s voice sounded in the office.


    "Louis'' maternal family is very mysterious. I cannot find any information but only a few names."


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and his scorn for Louis increased.


    It meant Louis had a veryplicated background.


    When he thought of this, he felt even more that Louis''s purpose for approaching Martha was not


    simple.


    His handsome eyebrows were slightly knitted, his mind was full of thoughts, and his eyes were


    Eden saw this scene and sighed silently, and his voice came out with worry.


    "Martha didn''t go to the office today."


    "What''s going on? Is she sick?"


    Stefan returned to his senses and looked eagerly at the man standing not far away, with obvious worry


    on his face.


    Suddenly, he remembered that when he went to the mall with Martha yesterday, Martha suddenly ran


    out of the store in a panic. It was obviously because she saw someone familiar that she chased out.


    Later, when she came back, she had been distracted.


    Somehow, Stefan always felt that this matter was weird.


    Eden heard this, slightly shook his head, "I don''t know, but I went to thepany, and checked the


    visitor records, I found Louis went to the Doyle Group to see Martha yesterday."


    "After Louis left the Doyle Group, Martha went back to the Doyle Manor and never went back to the


    When Stefan heard this, his brows were knitted together and his voice grumpy.


    "Louis went to see her, so Louis must have done something, that''s why she didn''t go to work today!"


    He intuited that Louis must have done something to Martha to cause her to be so out of sorts today.


    He wanted to rush to the Doyle Manor and ask Martha; only now he had long since lost the right to care


    about her.

 Chapter 348 Go Out With Me

    Chapter 348 Go Out With Me


    Chapter 348 Go out with me


    At this time, Martha, was sitting alone on the bed, tiredly looking at the curtains with a bit of sunlight


    through.


    She was still shocked by what Louis and the woman said in the conference room yesterday.


    She didn''t expect that the matter of the family behind her mother would be soplicated.


    Now, the responsibility fell on her shoulders, and she had shouldered it.


    But she still had her father, Jimmy and Bianca, how ...


    At this time, a knock at the door interrupted Martha''s thoughts.


    She said in a faint voice, "Come in."


    The door opened, and the person who entered was Maxwell, who came into the room carrying Bianca''s


    freshly cooked porridge and ced the breakfast on the desk.


    "It''s sote, you must be hungry, get up and have something to eat."


    "Okay."


    Martha answered softly without moving.


    Maxwell saw this scene, and his eyes were filled with concern.


    He remembered the ident that urred during the ribbon-cutting ceremonyst time, and felt that it


    was possible that the ident had led to his daughter''s current situation.


    After such a big ident, the rich businessman named Louis would probably think that the Doyle


    Group was not reliable, and would inevitably cancel the cooperation with the Doyle Group because of


    this ident.


    Maxwell thought so and blurted out a question.


    "Is there something wrong with thepany?"


    Martha heard these words, slightly stunned, shook her head, denying her father''s guess.


    "Father, don''t worry, thepany is fine."


    "You are my daughter, I know you well. If it weren''t for thepany, how could you torture yourself so


    much?"


    Maxwell sighed helplessly, looking at his daughter on the bed with sadness in his eyes.


    Now thepany''s development had slowly gone back to its original trajectory, he had gradually


    recovered, Jimmy''s illness had also been cured.


    Martha ... had also divorced Stefan as she wished, what else would keep her so distracted now?


    He really couldn''t think of a second possibility except the Doyle Group.


    Maxwell let out a silent sigh, feeling a bit helpless, if he had not be this way, Martha would not


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    have had to work so hard.


    The woman lying on the bed heard her father say this, her red lips pursed and her eyes darkened.


    She hesitated for a long time before raising her eyes to look at her mother''s portrait on the desk and


    pretended to ask a question without thinking.


    "How did you and my mother meet before?"


    Maxwell looked at his daughter in a daze, his eyes full of shock.


    He did not expect Martha would suddenly ask this question, but ... speaking of his first acquaintance


    with Be Burton, he remembered she smiled so brightly at that time.


    When he thought of this, he unconsciously recalled the image of their first encounter, he could not help


    but smile.


    "Your mother is an orphan; she grew up in an orphanage since childhood. After leaving the orphanage,


    she had been relying on her ability to fend for herself."


    "When I met your mother, it was a very ordinary weekend. The sun was shining that day and I went to


    the studio to buy a painting and happened to see your mother''s painting."


    "Your mother''s painting was not significant in that studio, it was just a very ordinaryndscape painting,


    and a painting that could only be used as an addition to the number of paintings for the studio."


    "But when I saw that painting, I just liked it very much, and I felt that the rosebuds in that painting


    looked like they had a life, and were enjoying themselves there."


    Martha heard this and couldn''t help but ask, "What happened after that?"


    Maxwell''s eyes darkened, and he seemed to be immersed in memories, and slowly told his daughter,


    "Later, I paid a high price for your mother''s paintings, and thus met your mother, the seemingly


    ordinary, but actually noble woman."


    "The sun was shining that day, and your mother smiled so beautifully that it was instantly engraved in


    my heart and made me fall in love with her at first sight."


    "And then you began to pursue my mother?"


    Martha asked softly, hiding the strange color in her ck eyes, hoping to hear something about her


    mother from her father''s next words.


    Maxwell nodded, his smile bigger.


    "Well, I courted your mother for three months before she agreed to date me."


    "After we dated, I supported her artistic creation and she supported my career, always standing behind


    me and being a strong support."


    "When I first set up the Doyle Group, things were very bad for thepany. I woulde home in the


    middle of the night every day, and your mother would always wait for me to return and cook me a bowl


    of noodles."


    "I can say that without your mother, the Doyle Group would not have existed. She was the one who


    stayed with me through the hard times and helped me rise to the top. But, in the end, she ..."


    Maxwell''s words came to a halt and he could not go on.


    Martha did not hear her father''s next words, but understood what he meant.


    She was also moved by her father''s affair with her mother, only ... her father did not mention anything


    about her mother''s maiden family.


    She lowered her eyes, with mixed feelings in her heart...

 Chapter 349 It Seems That I Am Too Indecisive

    Chapter 349 It Seems That I Am Too Indecisive


    Chapter 349 It seems that I am too indecisive


    It seemed that her mother hid her true identity from her father from the very beginning.


    Perhaps, her mother did not want her father to know too much and just wanted to live a good life with


    him.


    After a long time, it was Maxwell''s emotional voice that interrupted Martha''s thoughts.


    "After losing your mother, I felt the sky was falling. Without you, I would have wanted to kill myself."


    "Your mother warmed my life, it''s just a pity that in the end she wasn''t able to stay with me until I grew


    old."


    Martha returned to her senses and looked at her father with a sad look and spoke out infort, "You


    still have Jimmy and I and Bianca, we''ll all be there for you."


    "Well, the good thing is that you and Jimmy are with me now."


    Maxwell nodded, his mood slightly better, but still couldn''t help but feel a little sad.


    Be was the brightest light in his life, and the woman he loved most in his life.


    Martha, who was lying on the bed, heard this and looked at her father with unusuallyplicated eyes.


    Finally she asked despondently, with a slight sadness in her tone, "If one day, I disappear, then you ..."


    Before she could finish her words, Maxwell interrupted her with a smile.


    "How old are you, why say something so silly?"


    "No matter how old I am, I''m still your daughter."


    A light smile appeared on Martha''s lips as she walked over to her father with a smile on her face and


    reached out to give him a squeeze on the shoulder.


    Maxwell couldn''t stop smiling when he heard this, "Yes, yes, yes, you are always my girl."


    The woman standing behind him slightly pursed her lips, looking at her father with eyes full of


    It seemed that her father was unable to ept that she disappeared again.


    Just ...


    Martha lowered her eyes, hiding the emotions in her eyes, trying to restrain herself from thinking about


    these things for the time being.


    Later, she drank a bowl of white porridge required by her father and followed him to the study to y


    chess with him.


    After they had yed several games of chess in the study, Martha''s cell phone suddenly rang, breaking


    the silence in the study.


    Martha took the phone and saw that the caller ID on the screen was Rhys.


    She picked up the phone and asked indifferently, "Mr. Williams, what can I do for you?"


    "Youe back, but you don''t tell me ore visit me."


    Rhys'' tone of voice seemed injured, sounding like a man who had been abandoned by Martha.


    When Martha heard this, she frowned helplessly and asked.


    "Why should I?"


    "I''m at least your son''s savior. Shouldn''t youe to me?"


    Martha could hear that Rhys was telling a joke. Yet she really needed to find someone to talk to after a


    series of eventstely.


    Now that Rupert had gone abroad, the only person she could talk to was Rhys, an old friend.


    After a long time of silence, she suddenly opened her mouth and said, "You called me just in time. I


    wonder if Mr. Williams has time to go out and chat with me?"


    "I''m naturally happy to apany you."


    Rhys said this, his lips slightly raised, his eyes with a faint pleasure.


    After Martha talked to him, she hung up the phone.


    In the evening, in front of the Doyle Manor.


    Stefan heard that Martha didn''t go to the Doyle Group for the whole day, so he drove his car to the


    Doyle Manor to visit her.


    But as soon as he stopped the car, he saw Martha standing outside the Doyle Manor in a pale yellow


    dress, obviously looking like she was waiting for someone.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, thinking that Martha just happened to go out..


    Just as he was about to get out of the car and say he was going to offer Martha a ride, Rhys'' blue car


    suddenly drove past his car and stopped in front of the Doyle Manor.


    Immediately after, Rhys stepped down from the driver''s seat and opened the passenger door for


    Martha as a gentleman.


    Stefan looked over from afar and saw at a nce what Rhys said to Martha, who smiled.


    That smile stung Stefan''s eyes deeply and made the air inside his car drop several degrees.


    After Martha got into the car, Rhys walked back to the driver''s side and soon drove away from the


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Doyle Manor.


    Stefan saw this scene, his pupils shrank slightly, his face became very gloomy, and immediately


    stepped on the gas to follow Rhys'' car.


    Half an hourter, Rhys'' car stopped at the riverside.


    After the two got out of the car, Rhys slightly nced at the woman standing beside him, the corners of


    his lips slightly curled into a smile.


    "I help you with your emotional problems. Shouldn''t you thank me?"


    When Martha heard this, she instantly remembered what happened in Bali.


    That time Rupert confessed his love to her, and if it wasn''t for Rhys, she really didn''t know what she


    would have done.


    If Stefan hadn''t appeared, she thought she would have said yes to Rupert''s confession.


    However, she didn''t like Rupert after all.


    She lowered her eyes, and after a long moment of silence, her indifferent voice reached Rhys'' ears


    through the whistling wind.


    "I was too indecisive before ..."

 Chapter 350 Who Wants You To Give Up?

    Chapter 350 Who Wants You To Give Up?


    Chapter 350 Who wants you to give up?


    Rhys'' lips slightly curled into a smile and he patted Martha''s shoulder, his low voice sounded at the


    "It''s not toote."


    At this time, not far from the riverside parked a ck car.


    In the sedan, Stefan saw their intimacy from afar, his face darkened and his eyes were filled with


    coldness.


    He knew that these two came out alone for nothing good.


    Stefan''s hand on the steering wheel clenched hard. He was trying to find some sense, but still did not


    contain the anger in his heart. Getting out of the car, he walked towards Rhys and Martha who were


    standing in the distance.


    At this time, the two standing at the riverside did not notice anyone approaching, and continued to talk.


    The woman''s hand rested on the railing of the river, quietly feeling the cool breeze of the river.


    "Yes, it''s good that I didn''t waste more of his time."


    Fortunately, it was not toote, otherwise Rupert would only regret to miss such an opportunity deep


    down.


    Martha''s eyes were downcast, with a faint sadness in her eyes, but she felt a little lighter when she


    thought of Rupert''s chance to pursue his dream.


    Over the years, Rupert had done enough for her and Jimmy.


    The guilt she felt for Rupert had been weighing on her, keeping her from catching her breath, but it was


    good to see that everything was back on track.


    With that in mind, she looked slightly sideways at the man standing beside her and said gratefully,


    "Thank you."


    "Just one word of thanks is not enough."


    Rhys smiled wickedly and replied nonchntly.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Martha''s mouth and she straightened her slightly messy hair, "I''ll


    treat you to dinner some day."


    "Good."


    With a bigger smile, he said huskily.


    "Since it''s over, now you can do everything you want to do."


    Martha turned her head to look at the darkness of the river, her mind in a tumult of thoughts.


    After a long time, her red lips lightly opened and she softly spat out the words, "I''m fine with my current


    life."


    The life now was the life she imagined, but ... she was afraid that it would notst long.


    A bitter smile touched her lips and she said sadly, "If I can, I don''t want to give up everything here."


    When Rhys heard this, he couldn''t help but let out a lightugh and asked jokingly in return, "Who


    wants you to give up?"


    Martha''s red lips were pursed and she did not speak again, except that the look in her eyes was


    obviously much sadder.


    Who asked her to give up...


    No one asked her to give up this ce, yet she had no choice.


    She couldn''t watch by, nor could she give up everything here.


    So, she was in a dilemma, which troubled her.


    Rhys did not hear an answer. With his brows slightly knitted, he looked at the woman standing at his


    side suspiciously.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He saw at once that Martha''s face was a bit white and couldn''t help but ask worriedly.


    "What''s wrong? Did you encounter any difficulties?"


    Martha sighed helplessly, not knowing where to start.


    The man standing beside her, still thinking it was not hard for her to exin, so he patiently persuaded


    her, "There is nothing to be embarrassed about. Just say it as if I were your confidant."


    The woman''s hand on the railing tightened, and after a long time of silence, she was about to open her


    mouth to respond.


    Just at this time, Stefan walked up behind the two of them and snorted, "Confidant?"

 Chapter 351 Not Everyone Is Your Love Rival

    Chapter 351 Not Everyone Is Your Love Rival


    Chapter 351 Not everyone is your love rival


    He didn''t think they were just friends.


    Stefan thought of their intimate actions just now, and felt that the word "confidant" was very ironic to


    describe them.


    Martha stiffened when she heard the familiar voice, and her dark eyes were filled with surprise.


    She didn''t expect Stefan to be here, let alone that he had heard Rhys.


    Rhys turned his head and saw the sulking Stefan at a nce.


    He knew that the man in front of him had misunderstood his rtionship with Martha, but there was


    nothing to exin.


    Stefan had been divorced from Martha. There was no need to exin.


    The corners of his mouth curled up in a sneer as he looked at the man in front of him mockingly.


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Harrison to have a fetish for stalking people."


    When Stefan heard this, his face became more and more gloomy, and the look in Rhys'' eyes became


    more and more icy.


    Although what Rhys said was the truth, it was his business and had nothing to do with the other party.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    His eyes darkened, and his voice was mixed with anger, "I just came out to get some fresh air, and


    happened to see you."


    Rhysughed helplessly and pursed his lips without speaking.


    Stefan''s excuse was still so lousy.


    Thatment just now was clearly a misunderstanding of his rtionship with Martha.


    The weird look in his eyes shed, and he suddenly said in a fervent manner, "What a coincidence, I


    also met Miss Doyle by chance at the riverside."


    Martha smiled and rolled her eyes at the darkness of the river.


    She could already foresee how boring the conversation between the two men would be if she


    continued to stay here.


    She turned around, nced lightly at the two men in front of her, and her cold voice rang out.


    "It''s gettingte, I''ll go back first."


    After she said this, she didn''t wait for Rhys and Stefan to return to their senses, and took the first step


    to leave the spot.


    The whistling river wind made Martha, who was walking quickly towards the roadside, shiver


    involuntarily.


    But luckily, she just reached the riverside and hailed a cab, and quickly opened the back door and got


    in.


    She gave her address to the driver, and the cab soon drove away from the river.


    The two men who remained in the same ce came back to their senses, and the cab was long gone.


    Rhys'' hand rested on his chest, looking at the man in front of him with a teasing smile, and said softly,


    "It seems Miss Doyle doesn''t want to see you at all."


    Stefan''s pupils shrank slightly, and the look on his face became more and more gloomy.


    In the next second, the hand he ced at his side tightened violently and he replied in a cold voice, "It


    has nothing to do with you."


    Rhys curled his lips with a teasing look in his eyes.


    When Stefan saw this, the anger in his chest increased, and he wanted to raise his hand and give Rhys


    a punch.


    But reason kept him from striking, and instead he mockingly retorted.


    "Even if she doesn''t love me now, she won''t like you."


    When Rhys heard this, he shrugged indifferently and an indifferent reply sounded out of his lips.


    "Not everyone is your love rival."


    Stefan''s handsome eyebrows knitted slightly, and he did not speak again.


    He clearly saw Rhys and Martha behaving intimately, and now Rhys said this, what did it mean?


    Could it be that Rhys did not like Martha?


    The anger dissipated a little, and then he sized Rhys up.


    Rhys looked at Stefan helplessly, did not intend to continue to entangle with this fool in love, turned


    around and wanted to leave the ce.


    He just walked two steps, Stefan''s thin lips slightly opened, want to say something, but finally did not


    speak.


    After a long time of hesitation, Stefan finally spat out "thanks" in a cold voice.


    Rhys heard it.


    He stopped in his tracks and turned his head to look at Stefan standing behind him, his narrow eyes


    carrying a bit of confusion.


    Stefan seemed to understand Rhys'' confusion, his deep voice ringing: "When I was unconscious, thank


    you for keeping Harrison Group."


    If it wasn''t for Rhys transferring his stake to Martha and keeping Harrison Group for him, Harrison


    Group would no longer be in his hands now.


    No matter what Rhys had done, he should thank Rhys.


    The surprise under Rhys'' eyes shed, and he soon returned to his usual cynical appearance and


    gave a lightugh.


    "I''m leaving."


    After he said this, he turned around and left the spot, leaving Stefan standing in ce without moving.


    Stefan watched Rhys slowly walk away, his eyes darkened, and his expression became somewhat


    <pplicated ...

 Chapter 352 Why CanT It Be Me?

    Chapter 352 Why Can''T It Be Me?


    Chapter 352 Why can''t it be me?


    But in an instant, his dark eyes had returned to clear and cold as usual.


    After getting into the car, he started the engine and whistled away.


    The streets were bustling, the neon lights were shing, but the blue cab was getting farther and farther


    away from him. This distance directly gripped Stefan''s heart and caused him a lot of pain.


    The distance between him and Martha was like this, getting further and further away ...


    Then he stepped on the gas pedal, and chased after Martha at speed.


    The two of them should not be like this.


    The surrounding cars are avoiding him because his car speed was too fast. The red light did not form a


    barrier for Stefan, and he elerated past it.


    The distance between them got close soon.


    The blue cab driver noticed Stefan in the rear view mirror, and he couldn''t help but remind, "Miss, that


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    car behind us has chased us for two blocks, are you in some kind of trouble?"


    Martha sat in the passenger seat, and after the cab driver''s remark, her eyes just faintly swept.


    The familiar car body and license te, it was Stefan.


    But she was, at the moment, stoic and silent.


    "No, just hurry up and get me to my destination." Martha''s red lips were pursed.


    Receiving her reply, the driver subconsciously nced at Martha. From the moment she got into the


    car, she was reticent and cold-faced.


    "Bang!"


    When the driver was in a trance, the car suddenly appeared in front of them, and when the driver


    mmed on the brakes, Stefan drifted sideways and put the car directly in front of them.


    So suddenly, the cab driver could not avoid it, and directly crashed into it.


    The good thing was that both of them were wearing seat belts, and neither of them got hurt.


    But the next second, Stefan opened the car door and got out of the car, walking immediately towards


    Martha, Martha pursed her lips, watching ahead without looking at Stefan.


    "Who pay my losses?"


    Stefan''s car was worth a lot, obviously. And from the moment he got out of the car, the driver realized


    Stefan was rich and powerful.


    Yet, the driver thought he should take the responsibility


    "No worries. I''ll pay your losses."


    Stefan said, his eyes fixed on Martha.


    "Martha, let''s talk."


    "How much, sir?"


    Martha ignored Stefan and offered to settle the bill, but the driver waved his hand to turn her down.


    Martha got out of the car, distancing herself from Stefan, "There''s nothing to talk about between us."


    "Howe? You give me a chance to tell me what I need to do to get your forgiveness? Martha, I...


    mean what I say now."


    His low, muffled voice said.


    Martha just side-eyed him and looked at him quietly and calmly, "Whether you mean it or not has


    nothing to do with me. I have my new life now, please don''t bother me anymore."


    "Also, please stop thinking about unrealistic things."


    Such cold words, however, hurt Stefan''s heart viciously.


    In an instant, his heart seemed to be torn open, blood dripping from it.


    "You can go on a trip with Rupert, work with Louis, and be a confidant with Rhys ... you can have


    contact with them, why can''t you just give me another chance?"

 Chapter 353 The End Of The World

    Chapter 353 The End Of The World


    Chapter 353 The end of the world


    His hoarse voice reached Martha''s ears, but she only felt iparably ironic.


    She frowned slightly, looking at the man in front of her with a displeased look in her eyes.


    Rupert and Louis were just her friends. But he sounded like they were having affairs.


    Martha''s eyes darkened as she looked at the man who mocked her.


    Not only did she not get angry, but sheughed mockingly.


    "Yes, they all can, but not you."


    When Stefan heard these words, his pupils shrank slightly, and he looked at the smiling woman with a


    pitiful face.


    The hand he ced at his side unconsciously tightened, and his voice again was mixed with a bit of


    jealousy.


    "But for all of these people, you never really have feelings, do you?"


    Martha''s eyes darkened, and after a long time, she shook her head gently and asked.


    "Feelings, what do you mean?"


    Stefan bit his lip, wanting to say something, but in the end, nothing came out.


    And Martha looked at him steadily for a while before she spoke straight up and exined.


    "My feelings for Rupert are years of friendship, and guilt. My feelings for Rhys are feelings of gratitude,


    because he saved my son''s life. As for Louis ..."


    She thought of something and suddenly fell silent.


    Stefan frowned and clenched his hand into a fist.


    He could tolerate Martha for having feelings for Rupert or Rhys.


    Yet why couldn''t she exin her feelings for Louis?


    Did it mean Louis was special to her?


    Stefan concealed the jealousy and asked in a deep voice, "What are your feelings for him?"


    Martha''s red lips were pursed and she didn''t answer the man''s question in front of her.


    It was not long before Stefan could not help but interrupt the tension.


    "You''re in love with him?"


    Martha''s eyes grew colder and colder as she looked at Stefan, and her voice sounded like she was


    quenched with ice.


    "Whatever my feelings are, they have nothing to do with you."


    Stefan''s mes of anger felt like it had been ignited, burning even more.


    The air around him dropped steeply, and he wanted to take Martha away from here right now, to a


    ce that belonged to him alone.


    But he understood, if he really did that, he would never have a chance.


    At this moment, Martha, looking at the dark sky in the distance, the words of Louis'' mother came to her


    mind.


    ''You do not belong here after all, sooner orter you are to leave.''


    Martha returned to her senses, her unfocused eyes slowly focusing on the man who was trying to


    restrain his anger in front of her, and said lightly, "Stefan, you should stop being obsessive."


    "I already have a new life, why can''t you learn to move on?"


    "There''s no turning back."


    After she said this, she turned around and wanted to leave the ce.


    But just as she took two steps, she was sped by Stefan''s wrist.


    Martha looked back at the man standing behind her with a slight sideways nce.


    She saw that the man''s icy handsome face now looking sorrowful, and his narrow eyes were slightly


    red.


    She felt touched, her red lips pursed without speaking.


    Just at this time, Stefan''s cold voice came out from his thin lips.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I can''t. I can''t move on."


    After a long time, Martha shook her head slightly and asked with a smile.


    "And what if one day I disappear?"


    "I will find you wherever you go."


    Stefan looked firmly at Martha in front of him, the hand sping her wrist unconsciously tightened,


    afraid that if he let go she would really disappear.


    Martha met his deep and firm gaze, and her heart was touched even more.


    After a long time, she came back to her senses and forcefully broke Stefan''s grip on her wrist.


    The corners of her lips hooked slightly and she smiled mockingly, "There''s no point in doing that."


    With these words, Martha turned around and left the spot, letting the cold night wind blow freely.


    Stefan, who was left in the same ce, saw the pretty figure walk away and felt empty in his heart.

 Chapter 354 Who Can We Trust Now?

    Chapter 354 Who Can We Trust Now?


    Chapter 354 Who can we trust now?


    When Martha returned home, it was nine o''clock in the evening.


    She gathered her mood before entering the house.


    But unexpectedly, just as she entered the door, she saw a familiar figure sitting on the sofa.


    It was Jane.


    She was reading a storybook to Jimmy, patiently, with a gentle voice, as usual.


    "Later, when the bear got the honey, he no longer ate it by himself, but shared the food with the other


    little friends in the forest."


    "When the little friends in the forest saw it, they all felt that the little bear had known the mistake and


    slowly began to ept the little bear."


    When Bianca saw Martha return, she said softly, "You''re back, do you want some midnight snack?"


    Martha shook her head gently, "Where''s Dad?"


    "He''s too tired today, he has gone to his room to rest."


    Bianca said and walked over to the sofa, a gentle smile on the corner of her mouth.


    She naturally knew that Jane''ste night visit to the Doyle Manor must be for business.


    So after she nced at Martha, she said sagely, "It''s gettingte, I''ll take Jimmy to his room to sleep


    first."


    "Well, thanks, Bianca."


    Martha softened her voice, said softly, rubbed Jimmy''s head and then let the child hurry to follow


    Bianca to rest.


    After others left the living room, Jane turned her head to look at Martha with an uneasy look on her


    face.


    Her eyes were downcast with guilt, not daring to look at the woman standing in front of her.


    Miss Doyle now knows that she is not only an assistant but a spy, then ... will still forgive her?


    At this moment, Jane''s heart surged with countless feelings of shame, and she didn''t know how she


    should face Martha.


    Martha turned her head and gave Jane a faint look, then turned back and went upstairs.


    Jane, who had been with Martha for many years, saw this look and naturally understood that the other


    party was asking her to go to the room to talk.


    The hand at her side was unconsciously tightened, and a thinyer of sweat had appeared on her


    palm, so she followed Martha upstairs.


    Soon, the two of them arrived at Martha''s room.


    The atmosphere in the room was very quiet, the two kept silent.


    After a long time, Martha looked at Jane sitting in front of her and spoke indifferently to break the


    silence.


    "Jane, if you have something to say, just say it."


    Jane''s clenched hand was tightened again, her eyes downcast as she kept bracing herself.


    After a while, she finally made up her mind and decided to tell all the facts she was hiding...


    "Miss Doyle, when I met you many years ago, it was not by chance, it was arranged by Louis. He was


    the one who asked me to protect you and the child and take care of you and the child."


    When Martha heard this, her eyes became a little darker, and her voice carried indescribable coldness.


    "Is it to protect us, or to spy on us?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Jane immediately shook her head to deny it, knowing that Martha must not want to see her here right


    now.


    After all, no one could ept that the person who had followed them for years was actually sent by


    someone else.


    No matter what, Louis was doing this for Miss Doyle''s good.


    Jane thought so and exined, "Louis is your family, he did so for your good. He arranged for me to


    protect you and Jimmy, also to look after you."


    Martha heard this, and did not make a reply.


    The uneasiness in Jane''s eyes intensified, and in the end, she could not help but exin again.


    "After so many years with you and the child, I really think of you as my friend. And Jimmy is so cute, I


    have long treated him as my own brother."


    "Believe me, I really never had any intentions will towards you guys."


    She said, her eyes red, and her voice was choked with sobs.


    "I''m sorry for your trust, it''s just that Louis really did it for your own good, and I really did it for you."


    "Miss Doyle, can you forgive me?"


    Jane could not help but shed tears when she said this.


    And Martha, who was sitting opposite her, closed her eyes.


    At this moment, Martha''s mind unconsciously recalled the scene in the conference room yesterday.


    The woman who looked exactly like her mother, iming to be her mother''s twin sister.


    That person told her that she had to return to the family where she belonged and not let down those


    who were waiting for her salvation.


    She didn''t know what the woman''s words meant, or whether these people who had suddenly appeared


    in her life were good or bad.


    But it was clear to her that if she didn''t address the problem at its source, then the danger would


    always be there.


    And she could no longer stand anyone else getting hurt.


    Martha thought of this and abruptly opened her eyes, looking at Jane with an unusuallyplex look.


    "Who is the person behind Libby? Who killed my birth mother?"


    Jane stiffened slightly, and then shook her head nkly.


    "I am not very clear about these things. But it should have something to do with your family. Miss


    Doyle, the mystery can be solved when you go back."


    Marthaughed bitterly, and asked mockingly.


    "Things havee to this point. Who else can I trust?"


    Jane heard this, and for a moment did not know how she should answer.


    After all, Martha thought that Jane could be trusted, but in the end Jane was sent by Louis.


    Now that things hade to this point, it was understandable that Martha felt isted and helpless.


    Jane looked at Martha with mixed feelings, and after a long time, she couldn''t help but open her mouth


    to interrupt the quietness of the moment.


    "Although I am only a subordinate, I know very well Louis. He''s there to protect you and keep you safe


    and sound."


    Martha looked at Jane in confusion.


    Once upon a time she thought Jane was credible, but the truth told her that she was being ridiculous.


    Now, Jane told her that Louis was credible, could she... still believe it?


    Martha was silent for a long time and said with a bitter smile, "You go back first, I want to be alone."


    Jane opened his mouth to say something else, yet she bit back her words in the end, only guiltily


    looking at the woman in front of her.


    "So many things happened suddenly. I know it''s hard for you to take, but I really never wanted to hurt


    you and the child."


    "I know."


    Martha answered tiredly, her voice hoarse.


    After so many years together, she knew whether Jane was sincere to Jimmy or not.


    It was just that she still couldn''t forgive Jane for deceiving her so soon...

 Chapter 355 Twin Sister

    Chapter 355 Twin Sister


    Chapter 355 Twin Sister


    Hearing this, Jane sighed helplessly and said with a bitter smile, "Then you have a good rest."


    With these words, she turned around and left Martha''s room, and also gently closed the door.


    She understood Martha''s feelings.


    If it was her, she would also find it difficult to ept.


    So now all she could do was give Martha a little more time ...


    ...


    After Jane left, Martha copsed on the sofa.


    She stared nkly at the picture of her mother on the desk, her eyes growing more and moreplex.


    After a long time, she closed her eyes tiredly, her mind unconsciously recalled what she experienced in


    the conference room yesterday.


    The woman in the wheelchair, looking at her with a smiling face, said with a smile, "I''m not your


    mother."


    Martha stiffened slightly, looking at the woman with a look of disbelief.


    How can she look so much like her mother if she is not her mother?


    Soon the woman, who was Louis'' mother, gave an answer.


    "I am your mother''s twin sister, my name is Eve Lucas."


    Martha looked at the woman in front of her in dismay, and her mind went nk for a moment.


    Apletely new name, aplete stranger suddenly appeared in front of her, saying that this was


    her mother''s sister, which shocked her greatly.


    The corners of her lips trembled slightly, and a thought unconsciously surfaced in her mind.


    Could it be that the mother''s name, too, was not Be Burton?


    She thought of this, her red lips lightly parted, as she asked, "What about my mother?"


    Eve saw the shock in Martha''s eyes, and naturally she understood what thetter was stunned about.


    She looked at the other party''s eyes softened a bit and softly exined.


    "Your mother is the eldest daughter of the Lucas family, Elsie Lucas."


    "Elsie ..."


    Martha''s lips parted and she murmured and repeated the name.


    She really didn''t remember anything about the name.


    But Eve''s resemnce to her mother that much already said it all.


    Only, at this time, she still had some difficulty epting it.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She shook her head uncontrobly and denied in a trembling voice, "No, my mother is Be, she is not


    Elsie."


    Eve looked helplessly at Martha in front of her, with a heart-wrenching look in her eyes.


    "Martha, I don''t have to lie to you."


    "Impossible, I never heard my mother say that."


    Martha took a step back, the shock in her eyes unmistakable.


    Heartbroken, Louis stepped forward and tried to grab her, but thetter stepped back.


    She looked at Eve and Louis in front of her and asked in an emotional voice, "Why did you lie to me?


    My mother is obviously Be."


    Louis looked helplessly at Martha in front of him and exined in a soft voice.


    "We didn''t lie to you, it''s all true."


    "Your mother changed her name after she left the family and came to this city. Later, she met your


    father, and should also want to live a good life, otherwise she would not have given birth to you."


    Martha kept shaking her head, the hand on her side unconsciously tightened, trying to keep a trace of


    sanity.


    After taking two deep breaths, she still didn''t restrain herself and sternly questioned.


    "Who the hell are you guys? Why should I believe you when you say this?"


    At this moment, Martha only felt that her world hadpletely copsed.


    Her mother, who had been gentle and kind, had been using a false name all along.


    Her partner became ... her rtive, and her mother actually had a twin sister ...


    Martha knew that what Louis and Eve were saying was most likely the truth, only it came to her by


    surprise.


    How could she dare to believe that her mother, who had always been just an ordinary painter, would


    hide so many things from her father.


    When Louis heard this, he sighed helplessly, and her voice once again took on a bit of hoarseness.


    "Martha, many things are not as simple as you think."


    Martha stiffened, eyes lowered, lips pursed.


    The atmosphere in the meeting room was frozen for a while, and after a long time, it was Eve who


    spoke up to break the awkwardness of the present atmosphere.


    "Martha, I''m your aunt. For all these years, I''ve been letting Louis protect you secretly, and now it''s time


    to take you away."


    "Take me away?"


    Martha looked at the woman in front of her in disbelief, her eyes dripping with confusion.


    They had just recognized her and they were taking her away from here?


    She couldn''t figure out why these people were suddenly telling her this, but intuitively there must be


    more to it.


    Louis, who was standing on the side, saw the doubt in Martha''s eyes and he nodded.


    The next second, his dark and maic voice rang out in the conference room.


    "Yes, the longer you stay here, the more danger there is."


    "Why?"


    Martha asked, vaguely feeling that she was slowly approaching the truth.


    Louis looked at Martha and opened his mouth to exin, "Someone wants to kill you and makes you


    unable to return to the Lucas family."


    Martha heard these words, her body stiffened, her mind unconsciously recalled the Headow Complex


    cooperation case ribbon-cutting ceremony, the construction object that suddenly fell from a height.


    Later, that incident could not be investigated, then was it also ...


    When she thought of this, she suddenly opened her mouth and asked, "Did they do the Headow


    Complex thing?"


    Louis stiffened slightly, and his eyes were filled with disbelief, as if he did not expect her to ask this


    question.


    After a long hesitation, he nodded with difficulty.


    "Very likely."


    Martha''s hand at her side unconsciously tightened, and her eyes were mixed with a bit of panic.


    Eve saw this scene in her eyes. Although her heart ached for Martha, she did not forget her purpose of


    She looked steadily at Martha, who was close at hand, and said in a deep voice, "Now the family needs


    you, and only you, Martha, can solve all this."


    Martha was stunned, the past all of a sudden at this time, one by one, came to her mind.


    Hollie had once said that the person behind it did not want her mother to die in the sea, but her.


    If what these two said was true, then the death of the mother perhaps was rted to this family.


    And she, was the most crucial person in this.


    Just ... how could she solve all this?


    Martha snapped back to her senses, not knowing how to face what was happening now.


    The hand she ced at her side tightened, staring at the mother and son in front of her, she coldly


    rebuked, "I don''t believe it!"


    With these words, she turned and ran out of the conference room ...

 Chapter 356 Three Days To Think About It

    Chapter 356 Three Days To Think About It


    Chapter 356 Three days to think about it


    The next morning, Martha woke up early as usual.


    After apanying Jimmy to breakfast, she left the Doyle Manor.


    Bianca and Maxwell saw her return to her usual appearance and rxed a lot.


    But they didn''t know that Martha had been up all nightst night, thinking about many things ...


    ...


    Half an hourter, Martha arrived at the hotel where Louis was staying and took the elevator to his


    room.


    She stood outside the door and hesitated for a long time, but held her breath and raised her hand and


    knocked gently on the door.


    Louis opened the door and saw that the person standing outside the door was Martha, the surprise in


    his eyes shed and he quickly returned to normal.


    Martha came to him, it was expected, but he did not expect it would be so soon.


    Louis returned to his senses and sidled up to make way for the woman standing in the doorway.


    The woman nced at him and sidled into the room.


    Seeing Louis again, Martha was no longer as emotional as thest time.


    After thinking things throughst night, she now only wanted to settle things on her mother''s family as


    soon as possible.


    Martha sat calmly on the sofa and looked ndly at the man who had turned to sit across from her.


    "I want to know everything you know."


    Louis nodded gently, his bony fingers tapping the table.


    "The Lucas family in Z Country is a big family with a hundred years of history, but because of


    something happened before, now stepped down."


    "The Lucas family has many branch families. Though the family has deep roots and many people, but


    the head of the family can only belong to one person."


    "Before your mother, it was the old Mr. Lucas who was in charge of the whole family. Later, at his death,


    the old Mr. Lucas named your mother as the next head of the family, but at the cost of sacrificing her


    freedom and marring the royal family of Z Country."


    Louis paused, his eyes darkened, and there was a long silence before he continued:


    "The symbol of the family is a badge with special pattern, that badge you may have seen, should be


    among the relics left by your mother."


    "You do not underestimate that small badge, that thing is a symbol of the Lucas family''s glory."


    Martha slightly frowned, her mind unconsciously recalled the badge hidden in the nightmp.


    So the badge hidden in the nightmp had such an origin.


    She had been curious about the origin of the badge before, so she specially googled it, but did not find


    any information, which should have something to do with the mystery of this family.


    Martha thought of this, and lightly asked, "So, my mother had been set as the next heir since she was a


    child. But she didn''t want to be the Lucas family''s heir, much less a caged bird, so she ran away, is that


    right?"


    Louis nodded gently, looking at Martha with growing concern, fearing that the cousin in front of him


    would overthink it.


    Martha was silent for a long time before she suddenly inquired curiously.


    "Then why do some people want me dead?"


    "Because those people don''t want you to return to the Lucas family, and even more so, they don''t want


    you to take over your mother''s position and inherit the Lucas family''s headship."


    Louis paused, the air around him dropped steeply, his eyes gloomy.


    The next second, his hoarse voice sounded in the room, solving Martha''s doubt.


    "Those people want you dead, but also want to find that badge."


    Martha''s eyebrows knitted a little tighter. Puzzled, she asked, "What''s the use of that badge?"


    "That badge means a lot, but I am not sure about its use."


    "Who is it that doesn''t want me to go back?"


    Martha''s eyes were filled with doubt, and her voice grew colder and colder.


    Louis, who was sitting across from her, heard these words and continued.


    "It''s your rtives, but it''s not sure who it is yet."


    After his hoarse voice came out of his lips, the room fell into a brief silence.


    After a long time, Martha hesitantly opened her mouth to ask a question about the Lucas family''s


    current situation.


    "What is the Lucas family''s current situation?"


    Louis sighed helplessly and did not intend to continue to hide the crisis of the Lucas family today.


    Things hade to this point, and only if she truly understood the Lucas family''s situation could she


    make a choice.


    After all, he and his mother were hoping that Martha would take the responsibility of the Lucas family,


    rather than backing down in the end when she knew what was really going on.


    With this in mind, he snapped his eyes shut and opened them again with a bit of determination in his


    eyes.


    "Because your mother did not ept the family''s arrangement and sessfully married the royal


    family, so today the Lucas family has lost the shelter of the royal family."


    "Althoughter, my mother married Count Caesar, but still can not save the situation today, the


    branches of the Lucas family have been reced."


    "In addition to that, the Lucas family''s experienced a serious infighting, which greatly reduced the


    Lucas family''s power . Basically, the family is now a mess."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Although Louis did not want to admit that a hundred-year-old family would fall to this state, that was the


    truth.


    After listening to the man''s words, Martha looked at him with more and more confused eyes.


    For these family matters, she really couldn''t understand.


    She just wanted to know, was it true that as long as she left here, her family here would be safe?


    She thought of this and asked.


    "Is it true that as long as I go with you, I will be able to protect my family here?"


    Louis nodded gently and replied with a bitter smile, "Those people are after you, it has nothing to do


    with your child, your father."


    He implied: as long as you leave here, then the others will be safe.


    Martha naturally heard the meaning. Yet she was reluctant to leave here.


    Her eyelids lowered, so Louis could not see the look in her eyes at this time, but only a faint sadness


    lingered around her.


    But there were things that had to be decided.


    Louis was smart enough to shut his mouth and quietly wait for the woman''s answer.


    After a long time, Martha finally looked up and asked softly, "Do I have the chance toe back here


    one day?"


    Would she be like her mother, losing her freedom and choice?


    Martha''s hand at her side unconsciously tightened, a thinyer of sweat forming on her palm from the


    tension.


    When Louis heard this, his lips pursed into a line and he did not respond.


    Martha sitting across from him, after waiting for a moment, still did not hear the answer she wanted to


    hear.


    Her mouth unconsciously revealed a bitter smile.


    "Give me three days to think about it."


    Louis nodded gently and didn''t make the next move.


    In the end, Martha walked out of the hotel in a daze.


    After she walked out, she looked at this familiar city and only felt confused, not knowing where to go...

 Chapter 357 One Last Time To Help You

    Chapter 357 One Last Time To Help You


    Chapter 357 One Last Time to Help You


    It waste afternoon when Martha returned to the Doyle Manor.


    When she came back, Bianca came out of the kitchen and was stunned for a moment when she saw


    her, and then she smiled and said, "You''re back."


    "Bianca, where''s Jimmy?"


    Martha''s mouth was curled in a light smile, and her eyebrows were tinged with a bit of sadness that


    was hard to conceal.


    She was sad at the thought that it was possible to leave here and nevere back.


    For the rest of the time, she wanted to spend with these family members.


    Bianca smiled gently and softly responded, "He is in his room."


    "I''ll go check on him, then."


    Martha answered softly and walked quickly upstairs, afraid that if she stayed a moment longer, Bianca


    would see something different.


    She arrived at the door of Jimmy''s room, hesitated, and raised her hand and knocked gently on the


    door.


    Soon, Jimmy''s soft voice came from the room.


    "Come in."


    Martha pushed open the door and saw Jimmy sitting at the door of the balcony, holding a long


    paintbrush in his little hand, obviously looking like he was drawing.


    When Jimmy saw his mommying, his eyes lit up and he called out loudly, "Mommy you''re back."


    "Mmm."


    Martha answered softly, her anxious mood was relieved for a moment, and a light smile yed on the


    corners of her mouth, "What is Jimmy drawing here?"


    "I''m drawing the garden downstairs."


    Jimmy happily responded, and reached out to point to the garden downstairs.


    Martha walked over and gently rubbed Jimmy''s head, and at a nce saw the painting on the easel.


    Jimmy was young. His painting was full of childishness, but the flowers were colorful and very beautiful.


    She looked at Jimmy with a soft look in her eyes and sat on the chair next to the easel, "Jimmy''s


    drawing is good."


    When Jimmy heard this, his eyes lit up and his face was full of happiness.


    He knew that his mommy was a painter. When his mommy painted, he would paint beside her.


    Now he was very happy to getpliments from his mommy for the painting he drew.


    Martha, however, was not as carefree as Jimmy. After a few words between them, she asked the


    question that troubled her.


    "What does Jimmy want to do in the future?"


    Jimmy took a look at the painting he drew, cocked his head and thought seriously before giving his


    answer.


    "I want to open a bigpany in the future and be a big shot."


    Just like daddy did.


    In Jimmy''s mind, his daddy was great, and yet his daddy didn''t know how to take care of his mommy.


    When Martha heard this, the smile on her lips widened and she asked with a light smile.


    "Jimmy is grown up now. If mommy is gone in the future, you can take care of yourself very well, right?"


    Jimmy nodded seriously, patting his chest and answering proudly, "That''s for sure."


    At this moment, Jimmy didn''t even realize that Mommy would leave him one day, he just took it as a


    casual question from Mommy.


    Martha''s heart was a little sore, but the smile at the corner of her mouth didn''t disappear, as she did not


    want Jimmy to notice anything wrong at all.


    Jimmy didn''t think much about it, but his eyes were twirling and his mind was constantly thinking about


    how to create more opportunities for his daddy and mommy.


    After a long time, he said smartly, "Mommy, my teacher said that learning to write a diary can help me


    know a lot of words."


    "So Jimmy is going to start writing a diary?"


    Martha''s eyes became softer and softer as she looked at the child, and her voice was unconsciously


    softer.


    Jimmy nodded and said happily, "Yes, I also went to the bookstore with Bianca and bought a very nice


    diary."


    Jimmy seemed to have thought of something and turned towards the desk with great excitement, and


    his happy voice rang out in the room.


    "I''ve finished my first diary, I''ll get the diary and show it to you, Mommy."


    Soon Jimmy was walking toward his mommy with his diary, happily handing it to his mommy.


    "Mommy, will you take a look at the diary I wrote?"


    Martha responded gently and began to look at the diary in earnest.


    The first diary Jimmy wrote was not very long and was all about that trip to Bali.


    He said he was happy to go out with his mommy, and it was the second time they went out as a family.


    When Martha saw this, her eyes darkened and she felt said, but she didn''t show it.


    Although she would not forgive Stefan, but Jimmy still wanted a daddy.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jimmy waited for a long time without hearing his mommy speak, and in the end he couldn''t help but


    break the silence in the room at this time.


    "Jimmy also wants to read Mommy''s old diary, is it okay?"


    Martha was stunned for a moment and looked at Jimmy in front of her with some confusion.


    After seeing the cautious look in Jimmy''s eyes, she was lost in thought.


    The diary she wrote ...


    The things she wrote in her diary happened many years ago.


    At that time, she was not even married to Stefan.


    Jimmy saw that his mommy looked a little depressed, and after hesitating for a while, he still made up


    his mind to call out.


    "Mommy?"


    Martha returned to her senses, smiled and reached out to touch the broken hair on Jimmy''s head, "The


    diary Mommy used to write in was many years ago."


    "I''m just learning to write a diary, I don''t know how to write yet, so let me borrow your diary."


    Jimmy took the right hand of his mommy and shook it gently, acting cute.


    In the end, Martha could not stand Jimmy''s being cute, so she responded, "Okay, but Mommy has to


    go back to her room to look for it."


    Jimmy immediately nodded vigorously when he heard that his mommy had agreed.


    Soon, they went to Martha''s room and together they looked for Martha''s old diary in the room.


    Finally, they found Martha''s diary in the corner of thest shelf of the bookcase, a very beautiful little


    book with beautiful handwriting.


    When Jimmy got it in her hands, she hugged it lovingly.


    "Mommy, this diary is mine."


    "Good."


    Martha smiled, stroked the child''s head, and let him take the diary and leave her room.


    The next day, Harrison Group president''s office.


    Stefan had just arrived at the office when he heard his assistant say that there was a package for him


    on the desk.


    He opened the package with a frown. Inside the package was a beautiful diary, but the pages were a


    little yellowed.


    There was also a small note on top of the diary with a crookedly written sentence.


    ''Idiot daddy, this is thest time I help you!''


    Stefan saw this sentence, his thin lips slightly raised, only to feel a lot better.


    He reached out and opened the thick diary underneath the note.


    The handwriting on this diary was very beautiful, and it was not hard for Stefan to guess that this diary


    belonged to Martha.


    His eyes darkened as he curiously looked through the contents of the diary.


    This diary was written by Martha since she was in college, and many of its contents were about him.

 Chapter 358 ItS All A Lie To Him

    Chapter 358 It''S All A Lie To Him


    Chapter 358 It''s all a lie to him


    Stefan was very serious when he first started reading the diary, but at the end, his eyes grew dark, and


    he unconsciously recalled the past.


    The handwriting in Martha''s diary was still very beautiful, but the events in her diary were rted to him


    after he turned a few pages.


    [October 15th, sunny.


    I saw him again today.


    He looked good in the sunrise.


    Only, all he could see in his eyes was my sister Hollie.


    I heard my sister call his name, Stefan, which I had murmured again and again.


    Somehow, he always looked at me with his eyes filled with disgust.


    Perhaps, he really hated me.]


    When Stefan saw this, his hand holding the diary unconsciously tightened, and his face looked


    unpleasant.


    He can not remember clearly what happened back then, but he read the diary in his hand and could


    feel Martha''s sadness.


    He hid the mixed emotions in his eyes and continued to look at the diary in his hand.


    [November 3rd, cloudy.


    Today I watched my friends start learning to knit scarves, so I followed suit and bought some woolen


    balls, I bought the gray ones.


    I think the gray scarf will match his clothes better.]


    [November 4th, cloudy.


    Today I was watching a video learning to knit a scarf when my sister saw it and she said she wanted to


    learn how to knit a scarf together. My sister went to the store and bought white wool and said she


    wanted to knit a white scarf for Stefan.


    But, I don''t think he would like white.]


    [November 10th, sunny.


    Since my sister bought the white wool, she has been learning to knit scarves with me.


    I watched her knit it in a good way, but I don''t know why she can''t get it right.


    I even taught her to knit the scarf seriously, but her knitted scarf did not look as good as my t one.


    After she saw my scarf, she seemed to notice that my scarf looked better, so she insisted on


    exchanging it with mine.]


    [November 15th, sunny.


    I saw Hollie giving Stefan the gray scarf I knitted downstairs. She said, "Stefan, winter ising, this is


    a scarf I knitted with my hands, I hope you will like it."


    When I heard that, I was so shocked that she would say that, so I panicked and walked downstairs,


    and I wanted to tell Stefan that it was a scarf I had knitted, not Hollie.


    But when I got halfway down the stairs, I saw Stefan happily wearing the scarf Hollie gave him.


    At that moment, my body stiffened and I felt a cold chill. It was at this time that I realized that if I said


    that I knitted that scarf and wanted to give it to him, he would not hesitate to throw away that scarf as


    he hated me so much.


    However, if I let him think that Hollie knitted the scarf, then he would ept it.


    At least the scarf that I knitted with all my heart made him like it.


    And besides, it was a scarf for him, so as long as he likes it, he doesn''t have to care if I knitted it.]


    When Stefan saw this, his mind involuntarily recalled the scene when he received the scarf.


    At that time, he actually saw Martha.


    But, he felt no need to pay attention to such a vicious girl, so he deliberately ignored her.


    He didn''t expect that scarf to be from her.


    He now remembered that he was shocked when he received the scarf that Hollie would knit it for him


    with such care, he never thought Hollie would cheat on him.


    His eyes darkened, and the air around him dropped several degrees.


    When Hollie sent this scarf, she told him that this scarf was knitted by her hands and took her several


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    nights.


    But he didn''t know that it was all a lie to him.

 Chapter 359 He Really Likes Me

    Chapter 359 He Really Likes Me


    Chapter 359 He really likes me


    At that time, he still felt sorry for Hollie for doing so much for him, andter he took the trouble to buy


    her many gifts, and she was also very happy.


    Stefan''s eyebrows were slightly knitted. He forced down the anger and continued to look through the


    diary in his hand.


    The diary recorded a lot of things, all of which were the exact opposite of what Hollie had told him.


    He had always thought that Martha, because of her father''s favor, was constantly bullying Hollie and


    stealing thetter''s things.


    But he didn''t expect that it was all the opposite.


    In this diary, only Hollie robbed Martha''s things, and Martha, seeing that she was the sister, either gave


    in to her sister or did not bother with Hollie.


    However, these things became a different version when Hollie told him about it.


    In Stefan''s memory, Hollie always came to him in tears, and then cried and told him.


    "Stefan, why did my sister steal my things? I obviously gave her favorite things to her, why did she take


    away my things?"


    "Stefan, why did my sister hit me? I just behaved well in front of my father, and my sister wants to beat


    me."


    "Does my sister hate me and don''t like me to stay in this house?"


    "I know that my mother and my sister''s mother are not the same person, but I am truly sincere to my


    sister, why should my sister still bully me so much? Do I just not deserve to live in this world."


    ...


    After hearing her say this, Stefan was very distressed by what Hollie was going through, and then grew


    to loathe Martha more and more.


    He hated the fact that Martha had two faces, viciously bullied her sister and stole her things, so his


    attitude towards Martha got worse and worse.


    Stefan thought of this, his eyes were filled with guilt for Martha.


    He didn''t expect Hollie to start lying at such a young age that he became convinced of Hollie''s words


    It was his fault for not knowing people well enough to see the truth of the matter.


    Stefan felt a dull pain at his heart and his heart was filled with guilt for Martha, making him feel full of


    self-condemnation for thetter.


    He forced down the guilt and continued to look through the diary in his hand.


    Soon, he saw the most crucial part of the diary. On the night of his birthday, they had slept with each


    other.


    [May 15th, sunny.


    I don''t know if Stefan wille to see me at home today, I don''t know if he will tell my father that he


    wants to marry me.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After what happenedst night, I think he should like me a little bit, otherwise how would ...


    I just wanted to send a birthday gift to him, I did not want this thing to happen.


    But, since it happened, he should not be irresponsible.


    I''m a little scared, but looking forward to it, he likes me, he wants to marry me, he wants to spend the


    rest of his life with me.


    The answer to all this shoulde tomorrow.


    I hope, he really likes me.]


    [May 16th.


    Today he really came to the Doyle Manor, only I didn''t expect things to be like this.


    After I heard the news that he wasing to the Doyle Manor, I ran down with joy, but I was surprised


    to hear him tell my father that he wanted to marry Hollie.


    I didn''t expect that after such an incident, the person he was going to marry was still Hollie.


    It was clear that he and I...st night, why he wanted to marry Hollie.


    So in his eyes, I''m just a nasty woman?


    Stefan felt pain in his heart, only to feel like a sharp de was inserted into his heart, it was so painful


    that he even felt strained to breathe.


    That morning, he woke up and saw the person lying next to him was Hollie, so ... he thought the person


    that night was also Hollie.


    Later, the next day he asked to marry Hollie, and it was the same scene that Martha saw.


    Stefan thought of this, only to feel the pain, put down therge hand holding the diary and clenched it


    into a fist.


    He didn''t know it was Martha that night.


    If he had known that the person that night was Martha, he would not havee to the door to ask


    Hollie to marry him.


    Stefan was already deeply aware of how deeply he had hurt Martha and repented of all the harm he


    had done to her in the past.

 Chapter 360 Wedding Anniversary

    Chapter 360 Wedding Anniversary


    Chapter 360 Wedding Anniversary


    When Stefan returned to his senses, therge hand holding the diary could not help but start to tremble


    slightly.


    He could clearly feel the guilt he felt deep inside for Martha, which had intensified.


    He wearily put down the diary, leaned back and closed his eyes hard, the corners of his mouth


    unconsciously revealed a bitter smile.


    In the past, why could he not see Hollie clearly?


    He wanted to ask his past self what he was thinking, but he knew that things had happened, the


    damage to Martha had been done long ago, and there was no chance to make up for it.


    When Stefan realized this, he didn''t dare to go back and open the diary.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He didn''t have the courage to read any further, he was afraid that he would see Martha suffer more


    because of him.


    After he made up his mind to put the diary away and make it up to Marthater, he slowly opened his


    eyes and saw a small note next to the diary.


    The note was written in a crooked line - ''Idiot daddy, this is thest time I help you!''


    He suddenly remembered that this was the diary Jimmy sent him.


    He thought, Jimmy sent this diary to him, so there must be something else in this diary.


    He heavily reached over and opened the diary on his desk again, and continued to read it.


    He read very carefully and soon it was the contents of the first year Martha married him on her wedding


    anniversary.


    [October 15, sunny.


    Today is my wedding anniversary with him, only he probably forgot about it a long time ago.


    Since we got married, the total number of times we saw each other was small.


    I seriously thought about it, thest time we met was when I received his message.


    That text message was very brief - Come to the president''s office tomorrow, from now on you are my


    secretary.


    Although he asked me to be his secretary, but from that day until now, I have not started my own work.


    And I don''t know what he wants me to do and why I should be his secretary.


    Today is our first wedding anniversary, and he hasn''te over until now.


    This anniversary, maybe I''ll have to spend it by myself.]


    When Stefan saw this, the dull pain at his heart was even worse.


    At that time, he had always thought that Martha sent Hollie away to marry him.


    And he married Martha for revenge, and how could he possibly spend his wedding anniversary with her


    ...


    His eyes grew dark, and his hand holding the diary tightened, and he took several deep breaths before


    calming himself down and continuing to read the diary in his hand.


    The second page of the diary was turned over, and the date was still written in a regr manner, but


    below the diary, there was a small line of words, a small wish.


    If he can fall in love with me in the future, I hope our wedding anniversary is full of memories.


    The wedding anniversary onlyes once a year, and only if I have a good time can I reminisce for a


    whole year.


    I want the wedding anniversary to be spent just as I imagined it would be.


    When I wake up in the morning, I will see him sleeping on my side and he will smile and give me a


    good morning kiss.


    Then we would wash up together and make breakfast together.


    And he would put on his suit very formally and ask in a gentlemanly manner, "Mrs. Harrison, may I, Mr.


    Harrison, have the honor of inviting you to dinner?"


    I would ept his invitation with a smile and follow him to the Western restaurant for dinner.


    In the restaurant, he had long since reserved a floor, and as soon as I arrived on that floor I could see a


    The bouquet of roses was heart-shaped, ced around the scattered rose petals, and he, on one


    knee, confessed his love.


    At the end, they have dinner together on a long table and have a pleasant evening.]


    When Stefan saw this, this scene came to his mind unconsciously.


    He thought, if he had known Martha was the little girl before, he would have fallen in love with Martha


    and would have done the same to her ...

 Chapter 361 A Strange Woman

    Chapter 361 A Strange Woman


    Chapter 361 A strange woman


    He looked at the graceful notes in Martha''s diary and knew that Martha, at that time, was still looking


    forward to her love and future marriage with him.


    She must have been full of enthusiasm at that time, he thought.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But then he poured cold water on her head.


    Stefan hid the sadness in his eyes and continued to look through the diary in his hand.


    The following content in the diary carried a distinctly sad and sorrowful tone.


    [In the end, I really spent this wedding anniversary by myself.


    After I gathered myself in the morning, I went out to the florist and bought myself a bunch of


    sunflowers. Looking at the vibrant sunflowers, I smiled and said to myself, "Mrs. Harrison, the first year


    of the wedding anniversary is going to pass."


    As I finished the sentence, someone happened to confess his love by using a drone to spray smoke in


    the sky.


    The smoke left a line of romantic confessions in the sky that made me feel better.


    I smiled and looked at the sky and whispered to myself, "Consider this a bted confession from the


    absent Mr. Harrison."


    But I knew in my heart that he probably wouldn''t treat me that way one day, but I couldn''t help but look


    forward to our future.


    I thought, as long as I was good and nice to him, he would be warmed up by me one day.


    Later, I went alone to a restaurant that I had wanted for a long time, booked the open air floor in that


    restaurant, and sat alone in the open air dining room.


    The table was set with all the things that I wanted to eat with Mr. Harrison, except that Mr. Harrison was


    still absent.


    I was alone with my romantic dinner, clinking sses with empty ones and saying to myself, "Happy


    anniversary."


    I think one day, my wish wille true.]


    When Stefan saw this, he felt that the ce of his heart, like being grabbed by a pair of big hands and


    then ripped open.


    He suddenly realized that he had been unaware that Martha had expected these.


    He remembered that at that time, he suddenly thought of that day was their wedding anniversary.


    Andter that night, he prepared a big gift for her.


    He frowned and flipped back a few pages and didn''t see any diary entries about that big gift.


    He smiled bitterly, his face full of distress and guilt.


    The big gift was not written in this diary, and he was afraid she was in too much pain to write.


    Stefan gently put down the diary in his hand and clenched it with his big hand, his mind unconsciously


    recalled this time in the past.


    The night of the first year wedding anniversary, he did remember it.


    He deliberately found a very good-looking model and got a room in a hotel owned by Harrison Group.


    Later, after ten o''clock, he called Martha with a very cold tone, "Youe to the hotel now, I have a gift


    for you, the address is sent to your phone."


    In the Western restaurant.


    Martha stood up from the long table in shock and looked at the table full of western food, her eyes were


    full of excitement.


    She thought he had forgotten about the wedding anniversary thing, and now ... he remembered it?


    She remembered that just now on the phone, Stefan said he had a gift for her.


    A gift ...


    Martha curled her lips into a bright smile, full of anticipation, left the Western restaurant, and rushed to


    the hotel that Stefan said.


    At this time, Martha did not even remember that this marriage was not sincere at all.


    At exactly eleven o''clock, Martha stepped into Harrison Group''s hotel.


    She rode the elevator to the top floor of the hotel with great joy and headed for the room number that


    Stefan had mentioned.


    Finally, she stood apprehensively at the door of the room, hesitated for a long time, and then knocked


    nervously on the door.


    Martha thought that when the door opened, Stefan would appear with flowers in his hand and confess


    his love to her, just as she had imagined.


    But who knew that when the door opened, the person standing in the room was not Stefan, but a


    strange woman.


    This woman was wearing a bathrobe, charming and beautiful ...

 Chapter 362 Cold Wind

    Chapter 362 Cold Wind


    Chapter 362 Cold wind


    After the woman looked clearly at the person standing at the door, sheughed mockingly, "Who are


    you?"


    After saying this, as if she thought of something, she opened her mouth and added, "You are Mr.


    Harrison''s assistant, right?"


    Martha stared nkly at the woman standing in front of her, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    After she came back to her senses, her pretty brows knitted slightly in confusion as she asked.


    "Who are you?"


    How could it be here?


    As she thought of this, she subconsciously thought that she was in the wrong room.


    She frowned and turned her head to look at the number te on the door of the room, and after taking


    a good look at the number te on the door, a dull pain came from her heart.


    The number was right, so Stefan was the one who let this woman stay here?


    Did they ...


    Martha tried to restrain herself from thinking too much about it as she thought about it.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She thought it was possible that they were partners, and that Stefan might have sent the wrong room


    number.


    But without waiting for Martha to speak again, the sarcastic voice of the woman standing in the


    doorway sounded.


    "Dressed up like that, aren''t you trying to seduce Mr. Harrison?"


    Martha was stunned again and opened her mouth to speak when she saw a familiar man walking out


    from behind the woman.


    The man was wearing a bathrobe, a couple model of the woman''s.


    Thest expectation in her eyes slowly dissipated and she asked, "What do you want me to do here?"


    Stefan clearly saw that Martha''s face turned white and her eyes were filled with pain.


    At this moment, he could clearly feel the pleasure of revenge welling up in the bottom of his heart.


    The corners of his lips curled up in a faintly detectable light smile, and his voice remained cold and


    indifferent.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Marthaughed bitterly and turned around to escape from this ce, but her feet felt like they were


    filled with a thousand pounds of lead, making it difficult for her to move.


    She thought Stefan''s gift to her was a surprise, but never expected ... to be such a gift.


    Before she regained herposure, Stefan stepped forward and handed a bank card to Martha.


    "Go buy her a top-quality custom-made dress and a set of fine jewelry and send it to her."


    Martha looked at the man in front of her in a daze, the man still looked the same as she was familiar


    with, but the wordsing out of his thin lips were a million times more heartbreaking.


    She had been his assistant for so long, and there had been no work or arrangements.


    She didn''t expect that her first job when she started as an assistant would be to buy clothes and


    jewelry for Stefan''s femalepanion.


    The model standing at the door had been observing Martha''s face, and after seeing thetter''s white


    face, she vaguely guessed the identity of the other party.


    But she did not expose Martha''s identity, instead, she pretended to be shy and lightly patted Stefan.


    "It''s all your fault for tearing my clothes, and now it''s the middle of the night and you''re letting someone


    go shopping for my clothes."


    Stefan smiled lightly and held the model''s white hand tightly, saying softly, "It''s okay, isn''t that what


    assistants do anyway?"


    Martha''s face turned white again when she heard this.


    She clenched her hand hard, bit her lower lip, endured the sharp paining from her heart, and tried


    to steady her trembling body, not letting herself show any weakness.


    She was Stefan''s legal wife. How can she lose to the other woman?


    But Stefan had never loved her ...


    Later, Martha didn''t know how she ended up with the card, or how she left the hotel.


    It was only when the cold wind outside the hotel blew on her body for a long time that Martha returned


    to her senses and walked in the direction of home.


    Until this time, she remembered that Stefan loved Hollie, not her at all.


    She, in Stefan''s mind, was just a woman whom his father forced him to marry.


    This night, Martha walked alone in the cold evening wind for a long, long time ...


    And in the hotel room.


    Stefan, after seeing Martha leave, his eyelids lowered and his face full of indifference, pushed away the


    model who was holding his arm.


    "Mr. Harrison."


    The model called out softly, trying to get Stefan to look at her differently.


    But the man looked at her indifferently, his thin lips opened lightly, and his words were like full of ice,


    making the model''s body tremble...


    "Get out!"

 Chapter 363 Just A Show

    Chapter 363 Just A Show


    Chapter 363 Just a show


    What happened tonight was just a special arrangement by him.


    He and this model were just acting.


    He remembered that today was his and Martha''s wedding anniversary, so he wanted to get back at


    Martha.


    But after really seeing the woman leave with a pale face, he was a little upset for no reason.


    Stefan wondered why he didn''t feel the thrill of revenge that he imagined, and was even a little worried


    about Martha.


    Yet he just forced down the annoyance.


    And the model in the room, after hearing Stefan''s cold words, her body trembled, not daring to make


    any more mistakes, and immediately took the money and left.


    She knew that Mr. Harrison was just using her for acting, it just didn''t matter to her whether she was


    acting or not, as long as she had money.


    That night, Martha left the hotel and never returned, and naturally did not buy those things back.


    He stayed alone in his room and never fell asleep.


    Half a dayter, leaning back in his chair, Stefan finally came back to his senses and opened his eyes


    tiredly, looking ahead with unfocused eyes.


    At that time, he did not even realize that he was fond of Martha.


    He destroyed Martha''s expectations of him with his hands, pushing her down far, far away with his own


    hands.


    Stefan''s hand on his side tightened, feeling as if his heart was being stabbed by a sharp knife.


    When he was in pain, he realized why Jimmy sent Martha''s diary to him.


    The diary contained not only the things that Martha recorded, the things that he hurt Martha, but also a


    lot of Martha''s wishes.


    He thought that Jimmy wanted to tell him that he should not only make up for his past mistakes, but


    also learn to understand Martha.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Only by truly understanding the past of Martha, and what a wife he had left out for years really wanted,


    could he possibly get her back.


    He was sorry for her for not being sincere to her for all those years in the past.


    ...


    The next day, the Doyle Group.


    At this time Martha sat in front of her desk in her office working on papers, with a pile of folders waiting


    for her to deal with in front of her.


    Although her eyes were staring at the documents in front of her, her thoughts were not on the contract.


    Finally, she simply put down her signature pen and looked up at the wall in a daze.


    She watched the time pass by, and knew that she had little time to make a choice.


    Martha thought of this, the corners of her mouth unconsciously showed a bitter smile.


    If she stayed here, Jimmy, Maxwell and Bianca might be in danger anytime.


    But leaving here ... would mean she might lose her freedom and perhaps never return.


    Her eyelids lowered and her eyes were filled with sadness.


    This choice was so difficult to make.


    Just at that moment, there was a regr knock at the door.


    Martha returned to her senses, her eyes looked suspiciously in the direction of the door, and she said


    softly, "Come in."


    The secretary standing outside the door heard the sound and slowly pushed open the office people.


    Martha sitting in front of the desk saw her and was unconsciously struck by the memory of Jane.


    Jane had not appeared in thepany since she left the Doyle Manor that day.


    Perhaps, it was because Jane couldn''t face her, so Jane handed over some of the current matters to


    Susan.


    The next second, Susan''s businesslike voice rang out in the office.


    "Ms. Doyle, there will be a routine shareholders'' meeting for thepanyter, at 10:30."


    Martha nodded gently, indicating that she knew.


    She thought that after she nodded, the secretary would leave the office, but the other party only stood


    in front of her, looking at her with a strange expression.


    Was there something else going on in thepany?


    Martha frowned slightly and asked a question with some doubts.


    "Is there anything else?"


    The secretary showed a yful smile, reached out and pointed to the sky outside the floor-to-ceiling


    window.


    "Ms. Doyle, aren''t you looking out the window?"


    Martha looked slightly sideways at the floor-to-ceiling window that was blocked by the curtain.


    She looked confusedly at the secretary standing in front of her and asked, "What?"


    The secretary smiled and bantered, "Ms. Doyle, just open the curtains and see."

 Chapter 364 Let The Whole World Know

    Chapter 364 Let The Whole World Know


    Chapter 364 Let the whole world know


    Martha''s eyes darkened slightly, and she was more curious about what exactly would make the


    secretaryugh like this.


    "Ms. Doyle, I will go out first."


    The secretary walked out of the office, leaving Martha alone.


    She got up and walked towards the floor-to-ceiling window, hearing the chatter of other secretaries and


    executives from outside the office.


    "Look at that beautiful writing!"


    "What a novel approach to this!"


    "It''s sure to be a hit tomorrow."


    "Just look at the sky, you know it''s done by a tycoon, otherwise how could it be so grand."


    "..."


    Martha knew from the discussion that an uproar was caused outside the office.


    She frowned slightly, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, reached out and pulled open the curtains.


    What she saw was a few lines of words appearing on the blue sky, in different colors, forming a stark


    contrast with the sky.


    Martha stood in a daze.


    Only to see a lot of lines made of smoke sprayed by many drones in the sky.


    "Martha, forgive me."


    "Martha, give me one more chance, okay?"


    "Martha, I love you."


    "Martha, let me protect you this time..."


    Martha, who was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, saw these and immediately realized


    that the person who did this was Stefan.


    He was always cold, how could he be so boring this time?


    After writing those words, the drone signed down the name - Stefan.


    When Martha saw this name, consternation appeared on her face.


    He even left his name in the sky. Wasn''t he afraid to embarrass himself?


    A mighty uproar was caused in the city. Many people began to take pictures and post the tweets.


    Many journalists and media were already rushing back to write press releases.


    Soon, Stefan''s confession to his ex-wife was on Twitter''s real-time trending list.


    They began to specte whether Stefan would remarry his ex-wife.


    Martha, on the other hand, thought Stefan was crazy!


    It was not his style at all.


    The drones in the sky continued to write lines of more and more colors.


    Martha frowned, realizing that something was wrong.


    Why did this scene feel somewhat familiar to her?


    Just at this time, many florists came to the office to deliver many hyacinths.


    The person who signed for them was Martha.


    After the florist saw Martha, he walked up with a smile on his face, "This is a hundred bouquets of


    hyacinths, please sign for them."


    Martha was shocked to see the hyacinths piled up in the lobby of the Doyle Group, a hundred


    bouquets?


    After she signed, her ears were filled with the admiring voices of the female employees. "Mr. Harrison


    is so romantic.


    "Mr. Harrison is so romantic!"


    "Hyacinths mean ''forgive me''."


    "Mr. Harrison''s way of pursing his ex-wife is too shocking!"


    "If someone did this to me, I would forgive him immediately."


    "I''m so jealous of Ms. Doyle."


    Martha, who was standing in the crowd, did note back to her senses for a long time.


    She looked at the hyacinths piled up in the hall, and then thought of the drone that sprayed smoke on


    the city sky, whichpletely confirmed her thoughts.


    Jimmy, that little guy, had actually given Stefan her diary!


    No wonder that little guy kept asking for her diary before.


    Martha frowned, the kid was easy to be coaxed. Jimmy took Stefan''s side again so soon.


    At this moment, the staff standing around her looked at her enviously, but it seemed that Martha was


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    too indifferent.


    She nced around at the others with an indifferent look, annoyed.


    Stefan was not only being too mboyant in her opinion, but he was also causing her other problems.


    Right now she just wanted to get out of here and be quiet for a while.


    Martha looked at the secretary and said indifferently, "The shareholders'' meeting is temporarily


    canceled."


    In the present situation, she did not want to be embarrassed in front of the shareholders.


    The secretary was stunned for a moment and immediately nodded her head.


    A group of employees standing next to her sensed that Ms. Doyle was not happy, only to her turn


    around and leave thepany with quick steps ...


    But just as she walked out of thepany''s entrance, she saw the familiar ck car parked in front of


    thepany.


    Martha''s footsteps were halted. As she was stunned, the man in the car opened the door, stepped out


    and walked towards her.


    In his hand was a bouquet of red roses!


    The roses looked brighter and redder in the sunlight.


    Stefan was walking towards Martha with a bouquet of red roses and a light smile at the corners of his


    mouth, his eyes filled with deep emotion.


    Martha''s eyebrows were knitted. Seeing his appearance, Martha realized he was not afraid of being


    photographed by the media, not to mention making the whole thing headlines for a few more days.


    She even felt that Stefan wanted to let the whole world know that...


    He was chasing her and begging her to get back together with him!

 Chapter 365 What If I Say No?

    Chapter 365 What If I Say No?


    Chapter 365 What if I say no?


    Stefan looked at the woman standing in front of him, his eyes sank, and his heartbeat unconsciously


    elerated.


    At this moment, he didn''t know why he was a little nervous.


    He hoped that Martha could ept his flowers and also ept him, but ... what Martha said before


    resounded in his mind and became a lingering wound in his heart.


    But this time, he could promise Martha that he would never let her be hurt in any way again.


    He was kneeling on one knee, holding the flower in his hand, and looking at Martha with increasingly


    fervent eyes.


    Martha looked at therge, bright bouquet of roses in front of her and felt the irony of it.


    She squinted and showed a mocking smile on her lips.


    Stefan gave her these things at this time, and it just seemed childish to her.


    It was all what she had expected in the past, so why bother doing it now?


    She looked up slightly at the blue sky, and her mind was filled with the piles of hyacinths in the lobby of


    the Doyle Group.


    Hyacinths were once her favorite flowers.


    It was just that things hadn''t been as simple as they were back then.


    Martha looked down at the man kneeling on the floor in front of her, her lips slightly opened, and her


    indifferent voice rang out.


    "If you could have done this many years ago, I would have been very happy."


    After all, at that time, she was so deeply in love with Stefan.


    Now, everything he did seemed ironic.


    She thought of this, sucked in her nose sourly, and said with a smile, "I am no longer my old self. I am


    no longer youth, and I have be a hedgehog when ites to my feelings."


    ''As long as someonees close, I will unconsciously retreat.


    As long as someone is close, he or she will be pricked all over.''


    Stefan''s pupils shrank slightly when he heard this, and he looked at Martha with increasing sadness.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He could clearly feel the sourness in his throat, a dull pain spreading from the bottom of his heart,


    making his breathing unconsciouslye to a halt.


    After a while, he said in a deep voice, "Martha, I''m sorry."


    He paused, looking at Martha''s eyes deeply.


    "I was wrong in the past, this time I hope you can give me a chance."


    "What if I don''t?"


    Martha indifferently looked at the man in front of her, the hand on her side unconsciously clenched.


    Things hade to this point, and it wasn''t what she wanted to see.


    After the divorce, she only wanted to disassociate herself from this man and live her life properly.


    But ... now a bunch of media around are staring at this scene, tomorrow these things that are


    happening now, will definitely be on the hot search.


    Stefan knelt and stepped forward. Looking at her withplicated feelings, he bitterly smiled and


    asked, "Why?"


    "What happened between us is long gone."


    Martha''s eyes were filled with indifference, and her tone of voice was also full of indifference.


    He felt a pain at his heart and handed over his flowers with some anxiety.


    "Don''t you want to give Jimmy aplete home?"


    Martha stiffened slightly, looking at Stefan''s eyes with a bit of disbelief.


    She hadn''t expected this man, to mention Jimmy.


    The hand at her side was clenched even harder, and she looked at the man in front of her with a sneer


    of mockery.


    The next second, she suddenly reached out and took the flowers Stefan handed to her and threw them


    on the ground.


    "That''s enough! There''s no way I''ll ever forgive you, it''s long over between us."


    After saying these words, Martha turned around and wanted to leave the spot, but her wrist was tightly


    grabbed by Stefan''srge hands.

 Chapter 366 If You CanT Find Me One Day

    Chapter 366 If You Can''T Find Me One Day


    Chapter 366 If you can''t find me one day


    Stefan looked fixedly at the woman in front of him and said stubbornly, "Even if you''re a hedgehog now,


    I''m not afraid toe near you."


    Martha faintly froze, and the next second she heard him continue.


    "Even if I''m bruised and battered, I''ll definitely get the old Martha back again."


    What happened in the past was his fault.


    Now, he only hoped that Martha would give him a chance and not push him further and further away.


    Martha''s red lips were tightly pursed and she didn''t say anything.


    She had told Stefan many times that what happened between them was long gone.


    But this man simply did not listen, and now she heard these words, only to feel annoyed.


    In the eyes of the onlookers, Martha was indifferent and heartless. Stefan had done so much, yet she


    still cold shouldered him.


    The crowd thought so and could not help but whisper.


    "Ms. Doyle is too heartless. Mr. Harrison has been so humble, yet she''s still indifferent."


    "If it were me, I would have forgiven Mr. Harrison."


    "Ms. Doyle is really bold. Is she not afraid that Mr. Harrison will not buy her y-hard-to-get trick?"


    "She''s so cold-hearted, Mr. Harrison have gone to such great lengths, but still can not get her


    forgiveness."


    ...


    When Stefan heard the discussion, he looked at Martha with increasing heartache.


    These people had no idea what he had done wrong, and what Martha had gone through to be the


    way she was.


    But he knew better than anyone why things had turned out the way they were today.


    It was all his fault.


    If it wasn''t for his ignorance, how could Martha have been hurt so much?


    His eyes sank, his thin lips opened lightly, and a low voice came out of his mouth.


    "I know I did wrong, I hope you can give me another chance."


    The irritation in Martha''s heart increased, and the tone of her voice was with impatience.


    "I''ve told you that it''s over between us, can you stop pestering me?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "No way."


    Stefan retorted in a stern voice, only to feel a dull pain in his heart.


    "You mean everything to me. There''s no way for me to give up on you."


    Martha frowned and saw the deep affection in Stefan''s eyes.


    She was slightly stunned, and her mind unconsciously recalled the past time when she was waiting for


    Stefan toe home in the vi.


    Back then, she really wished this man could fall in love with her and spend more time with her.


    The reality was that this man only cared for Hollie, and his tenderness seemed to be only for Hollie.


    Even if it waster known that these were all misunderstandings, but so what? Could the word


    "misunderstanding" have smoothed out the pain she had suffered?


    Martha thought of this and looked at Stefan with a bit of mockery in her eyes when she returned to her


    senses.


    "Stefan, I have no love for you long ago."


    "I ... will make you fall in love with me all over again."


    Stefan''s other hand on his side unconsciously clenched. He refused to loosen his grip on Martha''s


    hand.


    He was afraid that if he let go, Martha would really disappear mercilessly into his world.


    Standing in front of him and hearing him say this, she smiled widely and looked mockingly at him.


    "Do you really think a broken mirror can be joined together again?"


    Stefan was stunned for a moment and nodded gently, "As long as you give me a chance, I will make


    you fall in love with me."


    It would be hard, but he would definitely give everything he had to make Martha fall in love with him


    again.


    They had Jimmy as their bond, and with Jimmy''s help, sooner orter they would be a happy


    family of three.


    Martha''s eyelids lowered, and her eyes shed with a hint of dissimtion.


    Yesterday Louis told her that Jimmy and her family would not be in danger only after she left here.


    If she left, she might never return and what would this man do?


    Would he really wait for her forever?


    Martha smiled and asked, "If you can''t find me one day, will you still be as affectionate as you are now,


    waiting for me toe back?"


    "I will."


    Stefan hardly hesitated and gave his answer immediately.


    The woman standing in front of him heard these words and her eyelids lowered.


    In this situation now, if she didn''t say yes, Stefan would definitely not let her leave here.


    So, the only way to get Stefan to give up was to make him shrink back from difficulties.


    Martha took a breath and spoke out faintly, "Is it that you can do whatever I want?"

 Chapter 367 Three Days

    Chapter 367 Three Days


    Chapter 367 Three Days


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Yes, if you tell me, whatever you want, I can do it."


    Stefan looked anxious, and his hoarse voice came out from his lips.


    As long as she could forgive him, even if she wanted him dead.


    Martha shook her head slightly and said with a bitter smile, "What I long for is ''love me little, love me


    long''."


    However, she could no longer see her future now.


    Her hand at her side unconsciously tightened, her palm slightly permeated with a thinyer of sweat.


    Sooner orter, she would have to leave this ce, and by then her future would only be


    hopeless.


    At this moment, Stefan interrupted Martha''s thoughts.


    "Okay, I''ll love you little, love you long."


    Martha came back to her senses, and gently broke away from Stefan''s grip on her wrist.


    Now that there were so many people here, she didn''t want Stefan to make any more over-the-top


    moves and create another trending topic.


    After a million thoughts shed through her mind, she finally made up her mind and looked at the man


    in front of her with a faint, light smile.


    "Okay, then I''ll give you one more chance."


    Stefan''s body stiffened slightly, and his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    When he came back to his senses, he looked at the woman in front of him, as if he had grabbed a


    lifeline, and said in an anxious tone that he had never used before, "Tell me whatever you want. I will


    definitely do it."


    As long as she could give him another chance, he could do anything.


    Martha raised her eyebrows, her tone softened, and she said with a smile, "If you can do what you did


    today, you must have read the diary Jimmy gave you, right?"


    ''Yes, without that diary, how would he have done all this?''


    Maybe he would still protect Martha silently just like Rupert.


    Stefan''s face changed slightly. With his lips pursed, he said nothing.


    Although that was the truth, he could not tell on Jimmy.


    It was not easy for Jimmy to help him, if he betrayed Jimmy, Jimmy might get angry with him.


    Martha waited for a while. She wasn''t annoyed that she did not hear Stefan''s answer. She only looked


    into the distance and said lightly, "In fact, I have one more expectation about the anniversary. I did not


    write it in my diary."


    Stefan frowned slightly, looked at Martha suspiciously, as if asking her why she did not write it.


    His big hand at his side unconsciously clenched, and he was hesitant to ask about it.


    Just at this time, Martha''s indifferent voice rang out again.


    "Our previous wedding anniversary was in the summer, when there was always a bonfire on the


    outskirts of town, and if we were lucky, we could see fireflies at the bonfire."


    Martha paused, and said, "I give you three days, if you can catch fireflies within three days."


    "Then I can try and ept you again."


    Her voice softened and yet the look in her eyes was cold.


    Now it waste autumn, almost winter, there would be no fireflies at all.


    Even if Stefan ran all over the city, he wouldn''t see a single firefly.


    And if he wanted to go to another city, three days would not be enough time.


    Martha''s intention was to get Stefan to back off from difficulties, but thetter, after hearing her request,


    immediately nodded in agreement.


    He looked at the woman in front of him with a crazy look in his eyes, and his voice was full of


    determination and enthusiasm.


    "Within three days, I will definitely catch the fireflies."


    As long as there were fireflies, she would give him another chance.


    ...


    The Doyle Manor.


    Martha came home and went to Jimmy''s room.


    Jimmy was reading a children''s book in his room, and when he saw Mommy, he couldn''t help but feel a


    thud in his heart.


    ''After what Daddy has done today, Mommy should be aware that he gave her diary to Daddy. Would


    Mommy criticize him?''


    Jimmy hung his head low in self-me without saying anything.


    Martha took a look at him and knew what was in the little guy''s mind.


    She smiled helplessly, sat on the sofa, stroked the child''s head, and asked leisurely, "Does Jimmy want


    to go live with your daddy?"


    Martha thought that she could only put Jimmy''s future in order if she left here.


    Now that Stefan loved Jimmy and was ashamed of Jimmy, he would be doubly kind to the child in the


    future.


    Thinking of this, she looked at the child''s eyes with aplicated look.


    Although she was very reluctant to leave, it was clear that she had to go face a lot of things ...


    Jimmy''s eyes goggled when he heard this; obviously he was expecting his mommy to ask this


    question.


    After he came back to his senses, he immediately shook his head and looked at his mommy with pity.


    "Mommy, are you so angry that you want to kick Jimmy out?"


    When Martha heard this, she couldn''t help but smile as she gently touched Jimmy''s cheek.


    "Of course not, how could I kick Jimmy out?"


    Jimmy nervously grabbed his mommy''s hand, his face full of apprehension.


    Marthaughed helplessly, held the child in herp and coaxed gently:


    "Jimmy, you''re my good boy, no matter what happens, the person I love most is Jimmy, and how will I


    drive you away?"

 Chapter 368 Might Be Away For A Long Time

    Chapter 368 Might Be Away For A Long Time


    Chapter 368 Might be away for a long time


    When she said this, her eyes were filled with aplicated look.


    She had just thought about it.


    If she couldn''t apany this child to grow up afterwards, Jimmy could grow up healthy under the


    shelter of Stefan.


    After all, no one could guarantee that the fight over there would not get the child involved.


    Jimmy heard this, his nervousness eased a lot, but he still asked uneasily.


    "Then how did Mommy just say something like that?"


    Martha''s eyelids lowered and after thinking seriously, she said in a soft voice, "Mommy may need to go


    for a business trip for a while, so ..."


    Before she finished her sentence, Jimmy eagerly asked, "Where is Mommy going to go on a business


    trip? How long will it take?"


    Her long eyshes fluttered lightly, and her eyes were filled with a bleak look.


    "I don''t know it yet, it may take a long time toe back."


    When Jimmy heard this, he couldn''t let go of his mommy and moved his little body and hugged her


    waist.


    "Can you take Jimmy on your business trip?"


    Martha shook her head slightly and replied with a bitter smile, "I am going to work, not to y."


    What''s more, it was so dangerous there, how could she bear to let Jimmy go with her and take the risk.


    As soon as her words came out of her lips, Jimmy''s voice sounded, "I see. I will be good and stay in


    the hotel."


    The child''s big eyes were filled with a imploring look, and Martha''s heart softened as she watched.


    She smiled, stroked Jimmy''s head, and said softly, "I can''t take you on a business trip, because I will


    feel at ease only when you stay here."


    Jimmy stiffened, and after a long hesitation, his voice of reluctance rang out in the room.


    "Then don''t worry about me. Mommy, just go ahead. I will take care of myself at home."


    Although he didn''t understand why Mommy couldn''t take him along, he was a good boy and would do


    as he was told and wait for Mommy to return.


    Since Mommy said she would feel more at ease if he stayed at home, he would be a good boy and wait


    for Mommy toe back.


    Martha smiled gratefully and looked at the child in front of her with a lot of affection.


    Jimmy had finally regained his health, but she didn''t expect that she had to leave.


    ...


    At night, Martha apanied her father to y chess in the study.


    Maxwell, who was old and inevitably presbyopic, looked at the pieces on the chessboard and moved


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    the piece indecisively.


    "I''m old, my eyes are bad, and I y chess slowly."


    "That''s okay, Dad, I''ll wait for you."


    Martha smiled, ying chess was supposed to be fun with her father and she was patient.


    Maxwell narrowed his eyes as memories of the past came to mind.


    "You loved to y chess when you were little too, you always pestered me to keep youpany at


    that time, you didn''t care if you lost, you just wanted me to y chess with you."


    "Now you can win me, but I ... am too old."


    Martha heard this and her eyes were moist as she responded with a smile, "Dad, you''re not old, if you


    didn''t y weak on purpose, I wouldn''t be able to win you now."


    When Maxwell heard his daughter say that, he couldn''t help but raise a smile, reach out and wave his


    hand.


    "I have to admit I am old."


    Martha looked at her father in an adorable way and said softly, "Dad is always young in my mind."


    The smile on Maxwell''s lips deepened as he looked at Martha and saw her mother through her.


    After a long time, he murmured, "Your nature is very much like your mother''s. You don''t admit defeat


    when things go wrong, and you are very persistent."


    "It is also because of that nature that she met me."


    Martha smiled lightly and said, "Actually, I am more like you."


    Maxwell heard this and let out a helpless sigh, with self-reproach in his eyes.


    "If I hadn''t be this way, you wouldn''t have to bear so much yourself."


    Martha smiled and shook her head, denying this self-ming statement from her father.


    "As your only daughter, these are the things I should do and the responsibilities I have to bear."


    Likewise ...


    ''I, as my mother''s daughter, have to take up her responsibilities for her.''


    Martha had made up her mind about how she was going to face the future.


    In fact ... it had always been clear to her that she would have to leave.


    Only by leaving, Jimmy and his father and Bianca could really be safe.


    It was because she could not let go that she hesitated to decide.


    Now, she could no longer avoid the problem ...

 Chapter 369 Is Three Days Enough?

    Chapter 369 Is Three Days Enough?


    Chapter 369 Is three days enough?


    After Martha thought about it, she raised her eyes to look at her father with a bit of hopelessness in her


    eyes.


    "Dad, I wish I was a child who never grew up and had always been that willful daughter of yours."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Maxwell smiled lovingly and said gently, "It''s the same now, you can be as willful as you want in front of


    me."


    Martha took her father''s hand, "Yes, I will always be your daughter."


    Maxwell nodded, holding his daughter''s hand tightly, he smiled even more, but his eyes were full of


    distress.


    If he hadn''t been set up by Hollie, Martha would have been carefree.


    Thinking of this, he sighed helplessly and said, "Don''t get too stressed about thepany, juste


    back and talk to me if you can''t."


    Martha gently leaned into her father''s arms and nodded.


    "That''s for sure, with you around, I can do anything."


    "My daughter is the best."


    Maxwell smiled and stroked his daughter''s hair, and couldn''t help but sigh at how time had flown.


    He felt as if yesterday, Martha was the girl lying in his arms acting cute, and today had be a big


    girl.


    Martha, who was leaning in her father''s arms, silently shed a tear ...


    ...


    At the same time, Harrison Group president''s office.


    Inside, the atmosphere was frosty.


    Stefan knew that there were no fireflies to be found in thiste autumn season, when winter was about


    to begin.


    If he went to a southern city to catch fireflies, it would take him several days to get there and back.


    But he didn''t want to give up even if things were difficult.


    This was the first time in a long time that Martha had make an offer, so he must get her fireflies.


    After he returned to Harrison Group, he had been googling the ces where there were fireflies at this


    time of year.


    Time passed, and soon it was evening.


    Eden knew about this and was aware that Martha deliberately made a request that was almost unable


    to be satisfied.


    It was impossible to catch fireflies within three days in this season.


    She was trying to get Stefan to back off, but Stefan was only fooling himself.


    Sure enough, when Eden arrived at Harrison Group president''s office, he saw Stefan searching the


    Inte with a sullen face.


    He looked at the man sitting at his desk and thought about it, but couldn''t help saying, "Didn''t you ever


    think that maybe Martha was just saying that to get you to back off?"


    "I know."


    Stefan raised his eyes to look at Eden, who was standing in front of him, and his eyes darkened.


    Eden frowned, clearly not expecting Stefan to say that.


    He had thought Stefan had lost his mind at this point ...


    Stefan''s thin lips lightly opened, his hoarse voice came through the office.


    "But even if it''s hard, this is still an opportunity."


    Eden raised his eyebrows helplessly, knowing he would say that.


    He didn''t persuade Stefan again after all.


    A few momentster, Stefan suddenly raised his eyes to Eden, with pleasure in them.


    "I found it, Yonio."


    Eden smiled and looked at theputer screen in front of Stefan.


    The screen showed the legend of Yonio, a mysterious ce where the seasons are rumored to be


    reversed, and when it was autumn in various ces, the climate in Yonio was still in a warmer state.


    Maybe there were fireflies in the mysterious ce like Yonio at this time of year.


    Just, did that ce really exist?


    ording to the insiders, Yonio was in the territory of Mehull, a city rtively far away from here, was


    three days ... enough?


    He hid the mixed emotions in his eyes, nodded gently and said in a deep voice, "I know this ce."


    This ce, he had seen it before in the novel written by Melissa.


    At that time, he thought that this ce, Yonio, was made up by Melissa.


    Unexpectedly, there was really this ce.


    "But Mehull is far away from here, and it''s not sure if Yonio really exists. Martha gave you only three


    days. I''m afraid it''s not enough."


    Stefan''s eyes grew dark. Naturally, he did not want to admit defeat easily.


    "How do you know it won''t work if you don''t try?"

 Chapter 370 A Place That DoesnT Exist

    Chapter 370 A ce That Doesn''T Exist


    Chapter 370 A ce That Doesn''t Exist


    He had always done this with determination, and had never thought of the consequences of failure.


    Really, even if it didn''t work, he wouldn''t give up on Martha that easily.


    Eden sighed helplessly and said in a warm voice, "It might be summer there now, only there aren''t


    always fireflies in summer."


    "Hmm."


    Stefan responded carelessly, not caring if it was really summer in that ce, and immediately called his


    assistant.


    It didn''t take long for the call to be answered, and without waiting for the assistant to speak, his voice


    rang out first, with an urgency.


    "Book a flight to Mehull right now."


    "Okay."


    Stefan hung up just as the assistant''s voice sounded.


    Eden frowned worriedly, just thinking that Stefan was a bit crazy now.


    He looked at Stefan who had grabbed his jacket and was about to go out, reaching out to stop the


    other man.


    "It''s not sure where that ce is. Maybe it''s just a legend and doesn''t exist?"


    "Whether it''s a legend or not, I''m going."


    Stefan''s dark eyes were full of persistence and excitement that were hard to hide.


    Eden''s brow knitted a little tighter, and the voice that came out became a little more urgent.


    "I think you should not go out now, but should calm down."


    "That''s enough."


    Stefan reprimanded sternly, looking at Eden with a bit stern eyes.


    He knew that Eden was concerned about him, but ...


    This was hisst chance.


    After a moment of stalemate between the two, Stefan took the lead in moderating his tone and said, "I


    know you''re doing this for my own good, it''s just that ... this might be myst chance."


    "I don''t want to give up thisst chance, even if the probability of sess in doing this thing is very


    slim, I don''t want to give up."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Eden heard these words, helplessly sighed, loosened his grip on Stefan''s hand.


    "I can do nothing about you, really."


    He knew that he could not stop Stefan once thetter had made up his mind.


    Sure enough, as soon as he loosened his grip, Stefan left without looking back.


    Eden watched Stefan leave and thought of something.


    Since Melissa wrote a novel with Yonio as the ce, maybe ... she knew the ce.


    He thought so and immediately rushed back.


    Half an hourter, Eden arrived home at the moment Melissa just finished uploading her script and was


    lying in her bedroom, ready to rest.


    He frowned and walked over, inquiring, "I remember seeing this ce Yonio in your novel ... do you


    know where this ce is? Exact location."


    "What Yonio?"


    Melissa squinted and asked confusedly.


    Eden was helpless. He knew she was sleepy, but given the current situation, he had to get the answer


    right away.


    He patiently exined, "It''s the ce where the seasons are reversed. You wrote it in your novel. Do


    you remember?"


    Melissa lying on the bed yawned sleepily and said back tiredly.


    "You''re talking about Yonio ... that ce must be made up ... When I wrote that novel, I happened to


    see the name of this ce on the Inte. The legend is that this ce is very mysterious, so I used it


    in my own novel. "


    Melissa finished exining, could not help but open her eyes, with some confusion in her eyes when


    looking at Eden standing by the bed and asking, "Why do you suddenly ask this?"


    Eden looked at her, with helplessness in his eyes, his tone of voice was meaningful.


    "I knew this ce didn''t exist, but Stefan, that fool, believed it."


    How could there be such a ce in this world?


    Stefan was just losing his mind at this moment, sick and desperate. Hopefully he would give up after he


    went to Mehull and couldn''t find Yonio.

 Chapter 371 He Is Not A Resistance

    Chapter 371 He Is Not A Resistance


    Chapter 371 He is not a resistance


    The Doyle Group.


    Martha sat in her office, calmly looking at the papers on her desk, she had told Louis about her


    decision to leave.


    In a few days, she would be leaving this ce.


    She thought of this, her eyelids lowered, her eyes grew dark.


    A day has passed since the day Stefan confessed his love.


    During the past 24 hours, the Twitter trending list was filled with news about her and Stefan.


    Thoseizens said she was heartless and Stefan was sincere. And there was spection about


    whether they would end up together.


    She had seen all of the news, yet, it had nothing to do with her.


    From the moment she decided to leave, she had slowly handed over all thepany''s affairs to the


    vice president.


    The vice president of the Doyle Group was someone she had started to look out for a long time ago,


    and she had cultivated it specifically in case one day thepany needed someone other than her to


    take over temporarily.


    This way, after she left, the Doyle Group wouldn''t be in trouble.


    At this moment, there was an unhurried knock at the door.


    Martha returned to her senses and spoke lightly, "Come in."


    The door of the desk was pushed open, and the person who came in was the vice president whom


    Martha had been cultivating.


    The vice president came in and looked at Martha sitting in front of the desk, unwilling to let her leave.


    "Ms. Doyle, this is the project file for the coboration case with Louis."


    "Good."


    Martha answered softly, reached out and took the file and opened it.


    As she looked down at the document, she also noticed the vice president.


    She saw the vice president looking at her hesitantly, as if she wanted to say something, but was too


    embarrassed to do so.


    Martha raised her eyes to look at the vice president and asked gently.


    "What else can I do for you?"


    "I just want to ask when you wille back after you leave."


    "I won''t be back within a short time."


    A weird look flickered in Martha''s eyes, and her hand holding the document tightened slightly.


    No sooner had her wordse out of her mouth than the vice president''s voice sounded immediately


    after.


    "Then the cooperation project with the Williams Group ..."


    The vice president did not finish her words, but Martha understood what she meant by this.


    The look in her eyes darkened as she looked at the person standing in front of her and said lightly, "You


    will follow up the project at ater stage, and when I am not here, the Doyle Group will be under your


    full responsibility."


    "Ms. Doyle, rest assured, I will not fail you."


    The vice president looked confidently at the woman sitting in front of her desk.


    Since Ms. Doyle was willing to trust her, then she would definitely not fail Ms. Doyle''s expectations, she


    would run the Doyle Group properly during the time Ms. Doyle was not here.


    The corners of Martha''s mouth involuntarily curled into a light smile.


    The vice president was energetic, which was good for the Doyle Group.


    After she returned to her senses, she looked at the vice president, "If there is nothing else, you can go


    back."


    "Okay."


    The vice president responded in a businesslike manner, turned around and left the office.


    Once again, Martha was left alone in the office.


    She was alone and dazed for a moment before she came back to her senses and pressed Louis'' cell


    phone number.


    Soon, the call was answered and a maic voice came through.


    "Thinking it through?"


    Martha''s grip on the phone tightened and she spoke softly, "When are you leaving?"


    Louis on the other side of the phone heard these words, a weird look shed across his eyes, and he


    quickly returned to normal.


    The next second, he gave a reply.


    "As agreed, two dayster."


    "Good, just as agreed."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Did you really decide to give up everything here? Stefan has..."


    When Louis said this, he unconsciously silenced himself and did not continue.


    Stefan''s confession of love to Martha had bemon knowledge.


    He thought Martha would change her decision because of that man, but he didn''t expect ...


    Just then, Martha''s firm voice came.


    "Don''t worry, Stefan won''t be the resistance to my leaving."

 Chapter 372 Really Exist

    Chapter 372 Really Exist


    Chapter 372 Really Exist


    Her eyes drooped slightly, and her mind unconsciously recalled the events of that day downstairs at the


    Doyle Group.


    She said that she would give him another chance as long as he could catch the fireflies.


    Although in the current season, there was no way to catch fireflies, but she guessed Stefan would not


    give up.


    So, he should still be looking for fireflies at this moment.


    After all, he hadn''t been around all day, either in public or in front of her eyes.


    Martha thought of this, the emotions in her eyes became more and moreplicated.


    At this point, Louis heard this, the worry disappeared without a trace.


    ...


    Martha hung up the phone and looked at the papers piled up on her desk, and the bitterness in her


    eyes grew even more.


    She wondered if her father, Bianca and Jimmy would be very worried after she left.


    As her mother''s daughter, she should shoulder her mother''s responsibility, so this time she went


    abroad in the hope of solving the crisis.


    Sitting alone in her office, she took a deep breath, returned to her senses, and continued to deal with


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    the matter at hand.


    And Stefan.


    After finding out that this ce Yonio was located in Mehull, he immediately asked his assistant to buy


    a ticket to Mehull.


    Now, he was in the middle of the city of Mehull.


    After he arrived here, he looked for many ces, yet all those ces were not Yonio.


    He stopped a local man and politely asked.


    "Excuse me, do you know where Yonio is?"


    The man standing in front of him waved his hand in denial.


    "That''s just a myth, there''s no such ce."


    Stefan''s brow furrowed slightly and he opened his mouth to speak.


    The local man standing in front of him exined again.


    "Don''t you disbelieve me, I''ve lived here for half my life and have no idea where Yonio is."


    "Thank you."


    Stefan thanked in disappointment and turned around, still reluctantly, and headed for a more remote


    ce.


    He didn''t believe that there really wasn''t such a ce.


    Then he asked many locals, yet in vain.


    Most of those locals said Yonio was just a legend, and some locals said they never heard of anyone


    who found this ce.


    And Stefan had been here for a day, and naturally heard a lot of such words.


    But even so, he never wanted to give up.


    This was the only chance for Martha to forgive him, he would not give up.


    He thought that maybe the ce he was in was not remote enough, so the locals here did not know


    about Yonio.


    With this in mind, he went even further to the remote area of Mehull.


    Finally, the first time Stefan heard about Yonio from the locals was in a very remote mountain vige.


    Although the vige was remote, it was beautiful and not too far behind in development, and many


    people came here to rx themselves.


    In the mountain vige, there was a hotel, which was owned by an elderly man.


    After hearing the name Yonio, the old man''s eyes, which were cloudy, became crystal clear.


    With trembling hands, he said excitedly, "Yonio is not a legend, it is a real ce."


    Stefan heard a different statement for the first time in days and couldn''t help but be a little stunned.


    In the next second, his eyes lost focus, as if he was caught in a memory.


    "I''ve run this hotel for decades and met a lot of people who want to see the wonders of Yonio. But fate


    leads none of them to Yonio, so no one ever saw it again."


    "Perhaps too many people looked for this ce yet did not find it, so it slowly became a legend ... but in


    fact this ce is real, because someone has been there."


    "Yonio is a very beautiful and rtively primitive forest ... Although there is the reversal of the seasons,


    but that is the real ecological forest, and when it''s the sunrise, it''s like the fairnd."


    "But not everyone can find such a beautiful ce."


    The old man helplessly sighed, and his spirited face dimmed a little bit.


    Stefan frowned slightly, and asked, puzzled, "Why?"


    He was sure that this man knew Yonio''s existence.


    The old man thought of something and chuckled.


    He hadn''t seen that ce for many years; if someone could be lucky enough to see it...


    It was good.


    The old man thought of this, reached out and patted Stefan''s shoulder.


    "Young man, youe with me."


    When Stefan heard this, he knew that the old man was taking him to that ce.


    He didn''t say anything more, only nodded gently and followed the old man...


    ...


    An hourter, Stefan stood in a ce of dense weeds, looking at the area surrounded by fog in front of


    him.


    He followed the old man to this unnamed ce, surrounded by big mountains, just a ce in front of


    him but with a heavy fog.


    He thought that this ce should be Yonio he was looking for.


    Just then, the old man reached out and pointed to the thickyer of fog in front of him, and his loving


    voice rang out again -


    "Only when these fogs fade away will you see the mountain called Yonio. It''s just that that mountain is


    always foggy, and it all still depends on your chance."


    Stefan''s eyes darkened and he nodded solemnly.


    "I will be here, till the fog fades."


    This was thest chance Martha had given him, and he couldn''t give up.


    After he returned to his senses, he looked at the old man standing in front of him and said thankfully,


    "Thank you for bringing me here."


    The old man smiled and waved his hand, looking at the heavy fog not far away, with aplicated look


    in his eyes.


    Stefan put down the bag he was carrying and set up his tent in the same ce.


    The old man took a look at the time, it was almost dusk, so he did not rush down the mountain, but


    enthusiastically helped Stefan to set up the tent together.


    Now at this time, it was simply toote to go down the mountain.


    Stefan spoke up and asked the old man to stay.


    "Sir, it''ste now, why don''t you just stay here for the night?"


    The old man nodded, and did not push back.


    After setting up the tent, the two people casually ate something and sat down in the tent to chat.


    Stefan looked at the somewhat dim fog in front of him, and his dark voice came out from his thin lips.


    "Sir, you''ve been to Yonio?"


    When the old man heard this, he nodded gently, looking at the heavy fog in the distance, the tone of his


    voice was full of nostalgia.


    "I went there when I was young, Yonio is a very beautiful ce, and I would love to see this ce


    again, but I just never had the chance."


    "To be honest, that''s where I met myte partner."


    When Stefan heard this, he realized that when the old man said that someone had been to Yonio, he


    was talking about was himself.

 Chapter 373 I Failed Her

    Chapter 373 I Failed Her


    Chapter 373 I failed her


    His narrow eyes were filled with shock, but he quickly hid the shock in his eyes and asked in a deep


    voice, "When did you guys go to Yonio?"


    The old man heard these words, looking at the fog in front, his eyes darkened, he seemed to have


    been lost in his remembrance.


    "My partner and I used to be travel enthusiasts, always like to go to different ces and see different


    scenery."


    "In our time, travel enthusiasts were not yet epted by many people."


    "Like me, for example, when I said I was going to be a travel enthusiast at that time, my parents just


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    thought I was not doing my job and loitering."


    When the old man said this, he sighed helplessly, and continued.


    "Then I read about Yonio in the newspaper, and I heard that there was a reversal of four seasons in


    Yonio and the scenery was breathtaking, so I''d always wanted to go here to enjoy it."


    "Maybe my old partner and I had a destiny, so it just so happened that when I came here, all those


    heavy fogs in front of me dissipated. And I saw the mountain Yonio just after the fog dissipated."


    "I followed the trail all the way up the mountain, and the mountain was really beautiful. It was winter


    when I was there, and it was just summer on the mountain, and there were lots of dragonflies,


    butterflies,dybugs, and some wildflowers of different colors along the road, all beautiful."


    "In the mountains there are a lot of various nts that grow in the opposite season, even wild roses."


    "I lingered over the mountain scenery while observing what was different about these nts. It was at


    this time that I met that her of mine."


    As the old man spoke, he unconsciously silenced himself, and his mind wandered back to the first time


    he met his old partner.


    Stefan kept watching him quietly and did not interrupt the old man''s thoughts.


    Only after a long time, the old man opened his mouth and continued to speak.


    "At that time, my partner also came to Yonio out of admiration. If the fog hadn''t dissipated that day, how


    would my partner and I have met?"


    Stefan smiled, his eyes darkened, and his thin lips pursed a little tighter.


    He thought his acquaintance with Martha was also fate.


    It was a pity that he was so blind that he didn''t know that the person he liked was Martha all along.


    He thought of this, his eyelids lowered, and a low pressure lingered around him.


    The old man was old and mature enough to see through a lot. He could see Stefan''s sadness at a


    nce.


    But he did not poke, but reached out and took out a bottle of wine in his backpack and opened it.


    Once the cap of the bottle of white wine was opened, a strong smell of alcohol lingered in the air.


    Soon, the old man pulled out two disposable cups and poured a small half cup of white wine on both.


    Then, the old man reached out and picked up two sses of white wine, handing one to Stefan, who


    had just taken it when he heard a mellow voice ring out at his side.


    "It''s cold all night in the mountains, drink the wine to warm up."


    "Good."


    Stefan responded indifferently and drank up the white wine in the cup in one gulp.


    A ss of wine down, he immediately felt his body warmed up a lot.


    After the old man finished drinking, he said with some nostalgia, "We traveled around in those days,


    and the white wine was an essential thing."


    "Indeed."


    Stefan answered in a low voice, and the time when Martha had just faked her death came


    unconsciously to his mind.


    It was a very difficult time for him, and if he hadn''t numbed himself with alcohol, he would have only ...


    The old man instantly heard the frustration in the young man''s tone, but he didn''t ask, instead he asked


    about the purpose of the young man''s visit.


    "Why do you want to go to Yonio?"


    The young man did not seem to be a travel enthusiast, so he probably had another purpose for going


    to Yonio.


    The old man just thought so, Stefan gave an answer.


    "I want to go there to look for fireflies."


    ''If he finds the fireflies, he will be able to get Martha back.''


    The old man saw the young man''s sadness, but still did not understand why he was looking for fireflies


    at this time.


    "Why?"


    "Because I failed a very good woman, and that person said she would forgive me as long as I could


    catch the fireflies."

 Chapter 374 What A Fool

    Chapter 374 What A Fool


    Chapter 374 What a fool


    After Stefan said this, his eyes darkened, and the hand holding the cup unconsciously tightened.


    When the old man heard this, he helplessly reached out and patted Stefan''s shoulder, and gave a word


    of relief.


    "If you are bonded by fate, fate will let you get what you want."


    Just like when he and his life partner, fate led them to live together for most of their lives ...


    ...


    And at this time at the Doyle Manor, it was another scene.


    Martha was standing by the window, looking at the ck night sky, lost in thought.


    It was winter, the wind asionally blew, and the chill struck her.


    She reached out and wrapped her arms around herself, looking out the window at the branches of the


    trees, and her mind was scattered with thoughts.


    At this time, an ear-splitting cell phone ringing suddenly interrupted her thoughts.


    She picked up the phone and saw the familiar name on the screen - Melissa.


    Martha curled her lips and picked up the phone.


    As soon as the call was answered, Melissa''s loud voice came in a high pitch.


    "I''m telling you, Stefan, the idiot, probably really believed some rumor and set out to find the ce that


    doesn''t exist. How do you think there could be fireflies now that it''s winter?"


    Melissa, on the other side of the phone, couldn''t help butugh at Stefan''s stupidity.


    Anyone with a good eye could see that Martha didn''t want to give him a chance, so she made things


    difficult for Stefan deliberately.


    But who would have thought that the fool actually went to look for some fireflies?


    At this time, Martha heard Melissa''s words, chuckled and her eyes were filled withplicated


    emotions.


    She pursed her red lips, and after a long time, she murmured, "What a fool."


    It was winter, and there couldn''t be fireflies, but Stefan insisted on catching them.


    Melissa on the other side of the phoneughed with some apprehension in her heart, but she


    pretended to ask jokingly.


    "If Stefan really found some fireflies, would you forgive him?"


    She felt that Martha would not be able to forgive Stefan, after all, all the past pains were real.


    And from what she knew about Martha, thetter was just saying that to make Stefan back off.


    After hearing this, Martha tightened her grip on the phone and pursed her lips without speaking.


    Her eyelids lowered, and the look in her eyes became even moreplicated.


    She couldn''t wait for that time.


    She no longer needed to give the real answer.


    ...


    Mehull.


    The nights always went by extremely fast, and Stefan talked a lot with the old man this night.


    Both were up all night, apparently wanting to see if the fog would fade by the time tomorrow morning


    came.


    But to their disappointment, by daylight, the heavy fog still did not disperse, looking a gray and dreary.


    Stefan was disappointed to look at the fog in front of him.


    The fog did not disperse, which meant that he wasted another day.


    The old man sitting beside him saw the disappointment in his eyes and reached out to give him a


    strong pat on his shoulder to cheer him up.


    "Do not be discouraged. Although the fog had not faded, but the fog in some ces had."


    The old man raised his hand and pointed to a piece of ground next to him, indicating Stefan to take a


    look.


    Stefan''s original dull eyes suddenly became crystal bright.


    The fog had cleared a bit, if they went up the mountain, maybe they could catch fireflies?


    He thought so, started to pack up things to leave here while sending his gratitude towards the old man


    who apanied him here.


    "Sir, thank you, if it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have known Yonio was there."


    When the old man heard this, he knew that this young man was impatient to get to the mountain.


    Only, it was not at all suitable to go up the mountain.


    With this in mind, he advised Stefan with a worried voice, "Now, although some of the fog has


    dispersed, there is still most of the fog around, so it is not suitable to go up the mountain at all."


    "Sir, I know your good intentions, it''s just that I have to go."


    Stefan gave the old man a grateful look and followed to continue packing his things.


    The old man''s brows were slightly knitted, and his somewhat dry eyes were full of worry.


    "Young man, listen to me, you can''t go up to the mountain now at this time. If you go up at this time,


    you might be in danger."


    "The fog is still so thick, you can''t see the direction if you go up there, you''ll just be lost inside the fog


    and can''t find your way out."


    Stefanughed and reassured the old man not to worry about him.


    "It''s okay. I''ll be careful. It''ll be fine."


    The old man sighed helplessly, and in the end, he could not bear to see Stefan in trouble, and


    persuaded him for a long time.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But Stefan did not listen to him at all and looked determined to go up the mountain.


    Finally, the old man could only look at his back worriedly and urged him to be careful.


    Stefan nodded gently, turned towards the foggy mountain step by step, looking at the road ahead with


    more and more determined eyes.


    No matter how difficult the road ahead, he must catch the fireflies ...

 Chapter 375 Consciousness Gradually Becomes Chaotic

    Chapter 375 Consciousness Gradually Bes Chaotic


    Chapter 375 Consciousness gradually bes chaotic


    After getting up the next day, Martha came to the ce where she had agreed with Rhys.


    She and Rhys had agreed a few days earlier to go to a painting exhibition together, and this time she


    would bid farewell to him.


    When Rhys arrived, Martha was already standing outside the exhibition hall, waiting for him.


    The corner of his mouth lifted slightly and he said with a smile, "It''s been a long time."


    "I just got here, too."


    Martha said warmly, and walked into the pavilion with Rhys.


    "I haven''t seen you for a while, Mr. Williams, you''re getting more and more energetic."


    "Don''t make fun of me, I''ve been busy with big projectstely, I don''t even have time to hang out with


    beautiful women, how can I look energetic?"


    Rhys smiled profanely, he saw something, pointed to a painting on his side andmented, "Not bad,


    it is beautiful."


    "It is indeed a good painting, the details are also great."


    Marthamented approvingly, with a bit of relief in her brows.


    Since she had spoken to Rhys, the two of them had gotten to know each other quite well, and now it


    was not too much to say that they were confidants.


    "I may be away for a while recently ... about the Williams Group''ste cooperation with the Doyle


    Group, the vice president will be in full charge."


    Rhys raised an eyebrow and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Out for a business trip, I''m not sure when I''ll be back."


    Martha smiled, hiding theplex emotions in her ck eyes.


    Rhys nodded and was just about to ask something more when she heard a tiny vibrating sound from


    Martha''s phone.


    She picked up the phone, and at a nce, she saw the note on the screen -


    Eden.


    Martha picked up the phone and asked in disbelief, "What''s wrong?"


    Her words were barely out of her mouth when Eden''s eager voice came through -


    "Stefan has been out of contact for twenty-four hours, and we can''t find anyone."


    When Martha heard this, her body trembled, her eyes could not help but be dazed, and for a moment


    she did not know how to react.


    Is he missing ...


    Howe...


    And Rhys, who was standing beside him, heard these words and involuntarily frowned, and a strange


    color flickered across his eyes.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When Martha returned to her senses, the hand holding the phone unconsciously tightened and she


    replied indifferently, "It has nothing to do with me."


    After saying this, she directly hung up the phone, as if she had nothing to do with Stefan.


    But Rhys, who was standing beside her, could see that Martha had a clear concern in her eyes.


    He did not point it out, but continued to admire the painter''s paintings with Martha.


    However, Martha became obviously a little distracted.


    Rhys noticed her change, and after a long time, he couldn''t help but speak out tofort her.


    "Don''t worry, he''s very lucky, he will be fine."


    Martha didn''t retort, instead sheughed lightly, looked at him and asked softly, "Do you still hate him


    now?"


    When Rhys heard this, his thin lips were pursed and he was silent for a while.


    After a long time, his thin lips lightly opened and his indifferent voice rang out.


    "Hate makes me bear so much, I don''t want it."


    Only when one learns to let go of hatred will life be easy.


    Although he couldn''t immediately let go of his hatred for Stefan now, he would try to do itter ....


    ...


    At this moment, that mountain.


    After Stefan said goodbye to the old man, he walked all the way up the winding mountain road towards


    the mountain.


    The further up the mountain he went, the thicker the fog became, and eventually he could barely even


    see anything within five meters ...


    He kept on walking untilte afternoon, and after night slowly fell, the sight in front of him was even


    more blurry.


    He took the heamp and kept looking for his current location, only to find that it seemed like he would


    walk around and eventually walk back.


    By the time he realized this, he was clearly aware that he was lost, except that he had no idea where


    he was now or where to go.


    The sky was slowly getting darker and the temperature on the mountain was dropping, making Stefan,


    who was wearing casual clothes, shiver a little.


    But even so, he still did not want to give up.


    This was his only chance, he could not let it go.


    However, even if he was determined, his physical strength had used up.


    Stefan stumbled and groped forward, but just after he walked two steps forward, he fell on the ground


    because of the slippery road.


    The ground was full of small edgy stones, his pants were cut at once, blood was oozing from his knee.


    He frowned, forcefully braced himself, and continued to walk forward.


    Yet he walked more and more slowly because of the physical exhaustion.


    Finally, he sat down on arge stone to rest.


    But just after sitting down, he clearly felt his brain began tock of oxygen.


    He subconsciously opened his mouth to breathe more oxygen, but because of physical exhaustion, the


    scene in front of his eyes became blurry.


    Immediately after, his body slowly fell backwards, and his consciousness gradually became chaotic ...

 Chapter 376 Daddy, Why Are You So Slow

    Chapter 376 Daddy, Why Are You So Slow


    Chapter 376 Daddy, why are you so slow


    Time passed quickly, and in a sh, two days had passed.


    In the past three days, the news search had been all about Stefan and Martha.


    The day Stefan confessed his love, many media reporters were present, so they heard that Martha


    would forgive Stefan if thetter could catch fireflies within three days.


    Although now waste autumn, and about to winter.


    But they believed Stefan, the city''s most famous tycoon, could create a miracle.


    So many people, waiting for further news, looked forward to the final result.


    On the morning of the third day, Martha still saw a lot of news specting about the final result.


    She did not care about the news, in her opinion, this task was simply impossible to finish.


    She had expected to leave for her mother''s family three days ago, but she had to stay here for another


    three days because of her promise to Stefan.


    In the afternoon of that day, she was in her room, dealing with some matters of the Doyle Group.


    When she thought of the task she assigned, she unconsciously raised her hand and nced at her


    wrist watch.


    The time shown on the watch was 3:57 p. m. When she saw this, there was a weird look in her eyes.


    After twelve o''clock tonight, this matter would be over.


    Once the three days were up, Stefan would have no chance even if he really found that firefly.


    She did not intend to forgive him, and did not want to have any more entanglement with him.


    After this incident, he should be able to give uppletely.


    Martha''s eyelids were lowered, and when she thought of this, her heart was filled with mixed feelings,


    and she couldn''t tell what she really felt.


    After a long time, Eden''s words suddenly came to her mind...


    Stefan had been out of contact for 24 hours.


    In the next second, the corners of her mouth were slightly curled into a self-mocking smile, and her


    indifferent voice rang out in the room.


    "Even if he''s really missing, there are people who will go looking for him."


    Martha forced down the strange feeling, the hand on the desk unconsciously tightened.


    Tomorrow she would leave here, so now she needed to spend more time with Jimmy.


    She really wanted to return after her responsibilities on her mother''s family werepleted.


    But even Louis could not promise her that she could make it ...


    She sighed helplessly and got up to walk downstairs.


    When Martha came downstairs, Jimmy was lying on the sofa with his big eyes staring at the clock not


    far away.


    Jimmy was also waiting for Stefan to return, but thetter waste.


    While watching the clock, he was silently chanting.


    ''Daddy, why are you so slow?


    Why does catching fireflies take you so long?


    If Daddy can''t show up today, and Mommy has to go on a business trip tomorrow, they will miss each


    other!''


    Martha saw her son''s look and knew what he was thinking.


    She smiled helplessly, pretended not to know what he was thinking, and asked softly: "Does Jimmy


    have something he wants to do this afternoon? Mommy can do it with you."


    Jimmy tilted his head to look at his mommy, and after a long time, he gently shook his head and


    refused.


    "Let''s stay home this afternoon, in case ..."


    Daddy will be here soon?


    If they go out, won''t they miss Daddy?


    Although Jimmy did not finish his words, Martha understood what he meant.


    Jimmy obviously wanted her to get back together with Stefan, so she hoped thetter would show up in


    the afternoon at the specified time.


    It was just that ... she was trying to get Stefan to back off by giving Stefan this difficult task.


    Martha helplessly went over andpassionately stroked the child''s head, and for a while didn''t know


    whether to tell Jimmy that Stefan was not going to show up today.


    After a long time, she finally said in a soft voice, "Jimmy, do you have anything you want to do at


    home?"


    Jimmy lying on the sofa heard this and blinked, looking at his mommy with a thoughtful look.


    Martha was in no hurry, just smiling and looking at him, quietly waiting for him to speak.


    Jimmy then raised his little face and looked at the woman standing in front of him with a look of


    anticipation.


    "Mommy, why don''t we make dessert at home!"


    Martha saw Jimmy so excited, dotingly stroked his head and nodded with a smile.


    After the two decided, they soon started to act.


    The kitchen had the usual utensils that Bianca used to make dessert, and Martha found them all after


    asking Bianca where they were.


    After discussing with Jimmy, she decided that the two of them would work together to make a cake.


    Since Martha had learned how to make cakes before, so when she did it again, she didn''t panic much.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She methodically put the cake embryo into the oven and taught Jimmy how to make the cream.


    Jimmy identally got it on his little face when he was making the cream.


    Martha smiled wickedly and dipped her hand into the cream and dabbed it on the little guy''s nose.


    "Jimmy really looks like a little cat."


    "Then Mommy is a cat, too."


    Jimmy replied with a smile, his big eyes filled with a sly look.


    Martha gave a slight pause andughed hopelessly.


    "Jimmy is so smart."


    "Yes."


    Jimmy raised his head nonchntly, and his little face was filled with a look of triumph.


    After the two prepared everything for the cake, they took out the long-baked cake embryo and started


    making the cake.


    Jimmy saw the cake embryo and asked a question, somewhat bemused and puzzled.


    "Mommy, how do I put the cream on it to make it look good?"


    "Jimmy has never learned how to, but Mommy does."


    After Martha said this, she smiled and ced the cake embryo on the shelf.


    She skillfully used the tools and smeared the cream on top of the cake embryo, then turned the cake


    stand.


    Jimmy unconsciously made a shocked sound as he watched the cream, which was applied casually,


    be t under Mommy''s operation.


    "Wow, Mommy, you are so good."


    "Jimmy can do it too, wanna try?"


    Martha smiled and looked at Jimmy standing on the chair, her eyes smiling.


    Jimmy looked at his mommy excitedly, and after a long time, righteously refused.


    "No, Jimmy has not learned how, I will only make the cake ugly."


    Martha looked at Jimmy dotingly, but felt that Jimmy should get involved.


    After thinking about it, she said, "Then Mommy will be responsible for puttingce on the cake, and


    Jimmy will draw on it, okay?"


    "Yes, I will definitely draw it properly."


    Jimmy immediately nodded happily, with a look of eagerness to try.


    He felt he could draw well.


    It didn''t take long for Martha to finish thece for the cake and prepare the buttercream and tools for


    Jimmy to use for the painting.


    After her instruction, Jimmy soon knew how to use the tools to paint the cake.


    Martha smiled as she watched the little guy seriously standing in front of the cake, painting it, and


    dotingly stroked his head.


    This child has inherited her talent for drawing, and had a very good aesthetic and conceptual approach


    to painting.


    Half an hourter, Jimmy looked sideways at his mommy standing beside him and asked with a smile,


    "Mommy, did I draw well?"


    When Martha saw the painting, her eyes dimmed, and the corners of her mouth curled up in a faint


    bitter smile, but she didn''t let the child notice it.


    The painting on the cake was a family portrait, a family of three holding hands andughing happily...

 Chapter 377 Waiting With You

    Chapter 377 Waiting With You


    Chapter 377 Waiting with you


    Although it was just a sketch, Martha understood Jimmy''s meaning.


    The sketch was about her, Stefan and Jimmy.


    Jimmy hoped that she and Stefan could get back together and they could live together as a happy


    family.


    Yet...


    Martha hid the weird look in her eyes and said with a smile, "Jimmy drew it beautifully."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After she said this, she smiled and changed the subject.


    That afternoon, they talked about many things.


    Time passed little by little, and soon it was about ten o''clock in the evening.


    Jimmy, at this time, was already getting sleepy.


    Jimmy''s resting time was very fixed, so he got sleepy at the point.


    At this time, he had not gone to bed,pletely because of his eagerness to see his daddy.


    Martha, who was with him, knew what he was thinking, but it was ten o''clock now.


    Stefan was noting.


    Martha thought of this, gently patted Jimmy''s shoulder, coaxed Jimmy to sleep.


    When Jimmy fell asleep, she got up and was ready to carry him back to his room, but who knew that as


    soon as she touched him, Jimmy opened his sleepy eyes.


    Jimmy looked at his mommy in a daze. Dazedly, he asked, "Mommy, where are you taking me?"


    "You''re sleepy, Mommy will take you back to your room to sleep."


    When Jimmy heard this, he immediately shook his head stubbornly, and his voice of refusal rang out in


    the living room.


    "Mommy, he wille, you wait for him."


    Martha looked at Jimmy''s sleepy look, feeling distressed.


    She could see the insistence in Jimmy''s eyes, but ... it was sote now, he wouldn''te.


    She heartily touched the child''s head and turned her head to look at the night outside the window, her


    pupils were full of worry.


    It had been so long; she wondered if Stefan had been found.


    Even if he was found, he would note to see her.


    Because in this season, there were no fireflies.


    Martha returned to her senses, lowered her head and gently kissed Jimmy on the forehead,


    whispering, "It''ste, he won''te."


    Jimmy shook his head hard, only to feel his nose twitch, his eyes reddened.


    He was sure Daddy woulde.


    Martha looked at the child in distress, not knowing how to persuade him.


    Jimmy took a look at the time and saw that it was alreadyte at night, his heart was full of loss.


    He believed that Daddy would definitely appear, yet it was more than ten o''clock in the evening ...


    Suddenly, he thought of something and raised his eyes to look at his mommy and asked in a


    condescending manner.


    "Mommy, why did you ask Daddy to catch fireflies for you?"


    Martha stiffened, and her eyelids lowered, hiding the weird look in her eyes.


    Of course she couldn''t tell Jimmy what she was thinking now, but ...


    It was at this time that Jimmy''s sobbing voice rang out, interrupting Martha''s thoughts.


    "Mommy, did you let Daddy catch fireflies on purpose?"


    Jimmy''s heart was filled with sadness as he suddenly realized this.


    ''If Mommy really did do it on purpose, doesn''t that mean she never wanted to forgive Daddy at all?''


    Jimmy looked at his mommy expectantly, hoping to hear a different answer.


    Just to his disappointment, after Martha heard the words, her red lips were pursed and she looked at


    Jimmy in front of him, silent.


    She did not know how to answer, and could only keep silent.


    Although Jimmy was only a few years old now, she did not want to lie to him.


    With this in mind, she could only remain silent when faced with Jimmy.


    Martha''s silence made Jimmy easily understand she did it on purpose.


    She could not deny that she did it on purpose, but she did not want to see Jimmy more upset.


    Finally, she gently rubbed Jimmy''s head and said softly, "Then Mommy will wait here with you, okay?"


    Jimmy hesitated for a moment, but nodded gently.


    Martha smiled, picked up Jimmy and sat down on the sofa.


    The two of them watched the clock go by, quietly waiting for Stefan to appear.


    Jimmy sleepily cowered in his mommy''s arms, quietly waiting for Daddy to appear.


    The living room was very quiet at 10:30 at night, with only the rm clock going on and on.


    Martha indifferently watched the clock going not far away; she didn''t expect Stefan''s appearance at all.


    Half a dayter, Jimmy gradually fell asleep in this quiet environment.


    The woman heard the even breathing of the child in her arms. She sighed silently, ready to carry the


    child back to the bedroom.


    But as soon as she looked up, she saw the current time - eleven o''clock.


    It was already eleven o''clock, it didn''t matter if she waited another hour ...

 Chapter 378 It Must Be Daddy Coming!

    Chapter 378 It Must Be Daddy Coming!


    Chapter 378 It must be Daddying!


    She was now sleepless, and could not sleep even if she returned to her room.


    Martha thought of this, suppressed the thought of leaving the living room, hugged the child in her arms,


    and gently closed her eyes.


    As she closed her eyes, her mind kept going back to the scenes she had experienced in the past.


    At this time in the past, she was used to waiting alone at night for Stefan to return.


    She knew that she was waiting in vain, yet she waited patiently every time.


    Now that she recalled it, she was really patient at that time.


    And now, she was not even willing to wait a minute longer.


    When Martha opened her eyes again, the minute hand had stopped at ten.


    Eleven fifty, he would note.


    She hid the feelings in her eyes, got up and held the child tightly in her arms, ready to go back to her


    room with the child in her arms.


    Just at this time, there was a loud rumbling sound from the sky.


    The sound was getting closer and closer.


    Martha frowned and looked up at the window with some confusion.


    Held in her arms, the asleep Jimmy, was waken up by this sound.


    Jimmy struggled to open his sleepy eyes and looked excitedly at his mommy who was holding him.


    "What is this sound?"


    The sounding from the yard was getting harsher and louder, clearly the sound of something


    approaching.


    The sound did not sound like an ordinary one, but it seemed to be ...


    Helicopter!


    When Jimmy realized this, his sleepy big eyes lit up and his little face was energetic.


    It must be his daddying!


    Jimmy braced himself, jumped to the ground, and immediately wanted to run out to see.


    Martha frowned and worriedly went forward and took the child''s hand, "Mommy will go out with you."


    The two of them walked out of the living room together, and as soon as they did, they saw a helicopter


    parked over the yard.


    The sound of the helicopter was very loud, and it was so loud that people from three kilometers away


    could hear it.


    The ne stopped at the courtyard, the wind was also very big, blowing up the surrounding fallen


    leaves, and also brought up a lot of sand.


    Jimmy''s hand holding his mommy unconsciously tightened, his big eyes shining brightly at the


    helicopter in the sky.


    It was Daddying.


    At this time, it must be Daddy.


    Soon, under Jimmy''s surprise gaze, a slender figure came down from the ne.


    It was clearly Stefan.


    Martha stared nkly at the man not far away, her pupils filled with a look of shock.


    She thought Stefan simply could not find the fireflies, yet he came back before time was up...


    Jimmy, standing beside her, after the surprise, immediately jumped up with excitement.


    "I knew he''d be here!"


    Stefan showed a light smile to the child, and then turned his head to look at the woman he had not


    seen for three days and had been thinking about day and night.


    He had a light smile on his lips, and his dark eyes were filled with a deep look of affection.


    --I''m back.


    He whispered and walked towards Martha step by step.


    When he looked at Martha in front of him, he suddenly remembered the time when he fainted on Mount


    Yonio...


    At that time, he knew that his consciousness was slowly fading, and finally he was unconscious.


    By the time he woke up, it was night.


    With the bright moonlight, he saw that the fog that had been lingering around Mount Yonio had faded.


    He was lying on a patch of grass with the sound of insects filling his ears.


    When he came back to his senses, he propped himself up and stood up.


    After standing up, Stefan found that Yonio was really as beautiful as the legend said.


    He could faintly seerge wild roses, swaying in the wind, and he could also hear the sound of the


    stream flowing happily not far away.


    He looked up at the moon in the sky and felt that it was not toote.


    Stefan hesitated for a moment and then immediately decided to take advantage of this time to catch


    fireflies.


    As he followed the mountain path forward, he realized that he had never gone out because he had


    been circling a huge rock.


    Heughed bitterly and walked slowly forward by the bright moonlight.


    Along the way, he saw many different things, glowing flowers, green trees, and even dragonflies, just


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    like summer.


    He thought of this and was slightly relieved.


    This was the way it was now, so the fireflies must be there too.


    He walked along the road for a long time and finally saw a bit of bright light in a grassy outcrop deep in


    the mountains.


    Stefan stiffened slightly at the sight of the bright light, and his face was filled with a look of shock.


    After a long time, he came back to his senses and smiled as he walked forward.


    He knew he would be able to find the fireflies.


    God was still willing to give him another chance, and this time, he would not fail Martha again ...

 Chapter 379 Fireflies In Winter

    Chapter 379 Fireflies In Winter


    Chapter 379 Fireflies in Winter


    Stefan took a few steps closer and then stood in front of Martha.


    He smiled and took out a ss bottle from his pocket and handed it to the woman standing in front of


    him.


    The transparent ss bottle was filled with a yellowish glow, and fireflies was flying inside, which was


    very beautiful.


    This time, a gust of wind blew by, so that the original dazed Martha snapped back to reality, feeling


    bitter.


    Stefan''s bottle containing fireflies was a transparent ss bottle, so one could see the fireflies inside


    the bottle at a nce.


    She thought it would be impossible to do.


    However, he did it.


    At this time, the corners of Stefan''s mouth slightly raised, his thin lips lightly opened, his voice


    extremely gentle.


    "I''m notte, am I?"


    The little guy who was frozen in ce heard these words and immediately turned his head to look at


    the clock in the living room.


    The clock showed the time, which was exactly twelve o''clock.


    Jimmy''s big eyes lit up and his little face was filled with excitement.


    "It''s not over time!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Martha heard these words, but at this point, all she could see were the fireflies in front of her.


    A dozen of fireflies fluttered with small wings, emitting their light in the clear ss bottle.


    She had seen fireflies before, but never thought she would see them in winter.


    The night was very dark, but she felt that the light of the fireflies in the clear ss bottle lit up the night.


    The light of the stars shone inside the ss bottle, just like a smallmp.


    Martha looked at the man standing in front of her in a daze. The corners of the man''s mouth were


    hooked in a light smile, and his eyes were full of deep emotion.


    She looked down slightly and could see the ss bottle held by the man''srge hand, with the fireflies


    still fluttering inside.


    Her eyes shed, and her red lips were pursed for a long time without speaking.


    Jimmy''s astonished eyes have been staring at the fireflies, this was the first time he had seen fireflies


    with his own eyes.


    He did not expect that the small fireflies could be so beautiful.


    The little guy thought of it and could not help but say.


    "Mommy, the fireflies are so beautiful! This is the first time Jimmy has seen fireflies in winter!"


    Jimmy''s big eyes kept looking at the dancing fireflies, watching the bottle with fireflies inside shining in


    the darkness of the night.


    After a long time, he still did not hear Martha''s voice, he turned to his mommy and pulled her hand


    wickedly.


    "Mommy, do you think these fireflies look good?"


    Martha returned to her senses, dazedly looking at the ss bottle close at hand, without a move.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened as he somewhat panicked and handed the bottle to her.


    "Here you go."


    Martha looked at the fireflies that was closer to her, and her heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    She didn''t expect Stefan, to actually catch fireflies.


    She asked him to do it, simply because she didn''t think it could be finished.


    Yet he went back with fireflies.


    Should she say yes to him?


    Martha''s hand at her side unconsciously clenched into a fist, and her eyebrows knitted unnoticeably.


    Stefan saw that she did not say anything and unconsciously held his breath, quietly waiting for her


    answer.


    Jimmy saw this scene, could not help but feel anxious for his daddy.


    Now Daddy had brought the fireflies here, why did Mommy speak nothing?


    At this time, a dark blue car was parked outside the Doyle Manor.


    A man and a woman sessively stepped down from the car.


    Melissa just got out of the car and froze, her big eyes full of shock.


    The sound of the helicopter rumbling was still resounding, so loud that it was uplifting.


    When she came back to her senses, she immediately turned and pulled Eden, who was one step


    behind her, towards the Doyle Manor.


    As she walked, she said urgently, "Come on, let''s go see what''s going on now!"


    Edenughed helplessly and couldn''t help but be tense.


    The two walked into the Doyle Manor together and saw the three standing in the courtyard.


    Stefan held a bottle with a starburst of light and handed it to Martha, who looked like she was still


    hesitant to take it.


    There was a helicopter parked in the courtyard of the vi, and because of the power of the helicopter,


    the sand and fallen leaves in the courtyard were blown up.


    Melissa''s eyes widened slightly when she saw this shocking scene, and she couldn''t help but exim.


    "Money really makes the mare go!"

 Chapter 380 She Will Keep Her Word

    Chapter 380 She Will Keep Her Word


    Chapter 380 She will keep her word


    Not only could Stefan drive around in a helicopter, but he could also catch fireflies in winter.


    She silently thought, but her eyes kept staring at the scene not far away.


    And Eden, who was standing beside her, saw the familiar figure and the corners of his mouth curled up


    in a light smile.


    In his opinion, the biggest happiness was to see the safe return of his good buddy.


    While the two of them were thinking, Bianca pushed Maxwell out of the living room.


    They were ready to rest, but suddenly heard so much noise, so they got up and came out to see.


    They didn''t expect to see such a scene.


    This time, Martha and Stefan''s matter, has been in the Twitter trending topic, so Maxwell and Bianca


    naturally knew the firefly thing.


    It was just that neither of them expected Stefan to actually catch fireflies in thiste autumn.


    When they came out, they saw Stefan handing the ss bottle with fireflies to Martha.


    At this moment, Maxwell and Bianca both changed their attitudes towards this man.


    They had to admit that Stefan was a man who could now treat Martha wholeheartedly.


    Maxwell and Bianca both looked at each other and nodded slightly before pursing their lips and not


    speaking, just to see what Martha would decide.


    Melissa''s eyes changed a bit when she looked at Stefan.


    Stefan, the fool, was sometimes quite romantic.


    She felt that Martha also had mixed feelings when she saw the bottle of fireflies.


    Although she knew her best friend well, but at this moment, she surprisingly did not know how Martha


    would finally decide.


    At this moment, Stefan did not notice that the courtyard had be more and more crowded.


    Perhaps, he noticed it. Yet he could only see Martha.


    His eyes watching Martha getting darker, and his other hand at his side unconsciously clenched, he


    was afraid to hear the answer he did not want to hear.


    Even if Martha did not say anything, he did not say anything again, just quietly waiting for Martha''s


    answer.


    Martha saw the smile at the corner of the man''s mouth standing in front of her, and the hopefulness in


    his eyes.


    At this moment she suddenly felt that Stefan, who had always been aloof, was a bit like a child, looking


    forward to receiving her affirmation.


    After a long time, she slowly reached out and took the ss bottle Stefan handed over.


    As soon as she received it, she felt the mild temperature lingering around the ss bottle, and the


    fireflies inside the bottle were still fluttering and emitting their own light.


    She knew that this bottle should have some kind of instion effect to maintain the temperature in the


    bottle, so that the fireflies inside this could survive.


    Otherwise, these fireflies would have long been dead...


    Martha thought of it, looking at the ss bottle held in her hand emitting a little yellow fluorescence, lost


    in thought.


    This was also her first time seeing fireflies in thete autumn.


    He even did this.


    She held the bottle with a slightly stronger hand, her long eyshes trembling slightly, hiding the


    Stefan saw her reach out to take the ss bottle filled with fireflies, his narrow eyes narrowed, and he


    asked in a low voice with a strong suppressed excitement.


    "I did it, didn''t I?"


    He brought back the fireflies within the time limit.


    So she would give him another chance, right?


    Martha was not a fool, and naturally heard the implication of the man''s words.


    She raised her eyes and looked at the slender man standing in front of her with some bitterness in her


    eyes, which she quickly covered up.


    The corners of her mouth slightly raised, lightly smiled at the man standing in front of her, with some


    excitement that she didn''t notice.


    He did do it.


    It was out of her expectation.


    The people standing to the side, when they heard Stefan''s words, couldn''t help but be a little nervous.


    Jimmy, who was standing next to Martha, was afraid that his mommy might back out.


    Jimmy hesitated for a moment before raising his head slightly and reminding.


    "Mommy, Daddy has done everything he promised, and you have to keep your word!"


    He wanted Mommy to promise to forgive Daddy and give him another chance.


    Eden, who was standing not far away, immediately felt that he was Stefan''s good buddy and should


    help him at this moment.


    The corners of his mouth lifted slightly, smiling and echoing Jimmy, "You made the offer this time, so


    you should keep your word."


    After saying this, he nudged Melissa who was standing beside him.


    Martha''s eyes just fell on Melissa at this time, seemingly asking what thetter was thinking.


    Melissa knew what her best friend was thinking, but this time, she wanted to be on Stefan''s side.


    She thought of this, smiled helplessly and kept silent.


    Martha didn''t say much, only turned her head and continued to look at Bianca who just came out and


    her father who was sitting in a wheelchair.


    The two of them did not speak, but only smiled tenderly at her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It was as if they had changed their minds about Stefan, but now respected Martha''s choice.


    Martha''s eyes finally fell on Stefan, and she saw the hope and tenderness in his eyes.


    The corners of her mouth lifted into a light smile ...

 Chapter 381 Mommy Is Getting Married To Daddy

    Chapter 381 Mommy Is Getting Married To Daddy


    Chapter 381 Mommy is getting married to Daddy


    Standing in front of her, Stefan, who was nervous, saw her smile and also smiled.


    He thought that Martha would not refuse him.


    But he never thought that what she said would not only shock him, but also shock everyone present.


    Martha arched her eyebrows at the man in front of her and said with a smile.


    "Stefan, I can give you one more chance ... I want a big wedding in three days, can you give me that?"


    Maxwell and Bianca couldn''t help but look at each other when they heard this.


    They thought that Martha would choose to forgive Stefan, but they did not expect that she would want


    to get married straight away.


    This was so sudden that it shocked all of them.


    After a long time, it was Bianca who reached out and gently patted Maxwell''s shoulder and said in a


    low voice, "Let''s not worry about their affairs."


    Maxwell nodded concurringly, after this incident, he had a great change of heart towards Stefan.


    In thete autumn, Stefan could find fireflies, which proved his love for Martha.


    Bianca saw it, the corners of her mouth hooked in a light smile.


    She watched Martha grow up. After thetter came back from abroad this time, she kind of felt that


    Martha still had feelings for Stefan.


    Melissa, on the other hand, was wide-eyed with a look of disbelief on her face.


    She had asked Martha before, if Stefan found fireflies, what would she do ...


    At that time, Martha said nothing would change even if Stefan found it. Yet now Martha wanted to


    marry Stefan!


    Melissa turned her head in shock to look at Eden, who was standing beside her, and after seeing that


    he also looked shocked, reached out in some confusion and pinched herself.


    After she was sure she really wasn''t dreaming, her feelings became a bit mixed.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Eden came back to his senses, looked at Melissa and could not help butugh.


    Although getting married was what Stefan always wanted, Eden could not figure out why Martha


    suddenly wanted a marriage.


    The only person who did not feel incredulous was Jimmy, who was standing beside Martha.


    Jimmy was so happy when he heard his mommy''s words!


    Mommy was getting married to Daddy!


    Within three days, Mommy wanted a big wedding.


    Daddy even found fireflies this time, he believed a wedding must not be difficult for Daddy.


    Jimmy adored Stefan more at this time.


    Stefan, who was adored by his child, looked at Martha with eyes full of bewilderment when he heard


    these words.


    What did he just hear?


    Martha was marrying him?


    Stefan froze and looked at the woman standing in front of him for a long time.


    Martha saw his appearance, the corner of her mouth curved unconsciously.


    She tilted her head slightly and asked with a smile, "Can''t you do it? If you can''t do it, then forget it."


    Stefan immediately returned to his senses, "It can be done."


    Martha saw the man smiling like a child, his handsome face overflowing with a happy smile ...


    Melissa was really envious.


    She thought Martha had considered a lot before asking for a marriage.


    It was not a bad choice. At least, the family of three could live happily together ...

 Chapter 382 I Want A Wedding Of The Century

    Chapter 382 I Want A Wedding Of The Century


    Chapter 382 I want a wedding of the century


    When Melissapletely came back to her senses, she looked at the two not far away and just felt


    that it was unbelievable that all this was happening.


    Was Martha serious?


    Didn''t she have that firm attitude before, how ...


    Melissa''s eyes were full of shock, and for a moment she was a little confused about the current


    situation.


    Somehow, she always felt that Martha could say this, there must be some hidden agenda behind it,


    otherwise maybe her best friend wouldn''t ...


    She forced down her mixed feelings, and decided to find time to ask a good question.


    And at this time, Eden who was standing beside him recovered the reason after the joy.


    He knew Martha''s character a lot.


    In his opinion, Martha did so because she tried to cover up something.


    He didn''t think it was a good thing, and yet he didn''t think Stefan would believe him even if he told the


    Eden''s handsome eyebrows knitted unnoticeably. Thinking about everything that had happened


    recently, yet he found nothing weird.


    He always felt that he had overlooked something, but felt that there was nothing unusual.


    At this time, Jimmy, who was standing to the side, suddenly ran towards Martha with a smile and took


    Martha''s hand.


    "Mommy, Jimmy wants to be your ring bearer."


    Martha saw the child''s happy face, the corners of her mouth curled up in a bigger smile.


    She dotingly stroked the child''s head, always with a gentle smile on her face, so that no one could see


    the slightest difference.


    Stefan was so immersed in the joy of Martha''s talk of marriage that he didn''t notice the difference at all.


    He was worried that even after catching the fireflies, Martha would not easily forgive him.


    But unexpectedly, she asked for marriage directly.


    It was so unexpected, and she wanted a wedding in three days, he would definitely prepare it well, just


    to give her a grand wedding.


    Just at this moment, Martha spoke again and interrupted Stefan''s thoughts.


    "Don''t be too happy yet, although I am ready to marry you, but I will not necessarily attend the wedding


    you are preparing."


    Stefan heard these words, the smile on his lips froze, looking at the woman in front of him with eyes full


    of iprehension.


    Jimmy, who was standing on the side, was also frozen, looking at his mommy, his big eyes full of


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    disbelief.


    Mommy asked Daddy to prepare a wedding, and why did Mommy suddenly say she might not attend


    it?


    He subconsciously thought of the conversation between him and his mommy. He was worried that his


    mommy would make things difficult for his daddy again.


    After Martha saw the shock in their eyes, she didn''t care much and just smiled and continued.


    "What''s so strange about that? Whether I go to the wedding or not is definitely up to your sincerity."


    After saying this, she met Stefan''s eyes and continued.


    "Stefan, I want a wedding of the century, a unique kind."


    The man standing in front of her heard these words, and the apprehension in his heart eased a lot.


    He thought ... it turned out that she just wanted a different kind of wedding.


    Since she wanted it, then he would not let her down.


    Stefan thought of this, his eyes darkened, and he immediately opened his mouth to assure Martha,


    "Don''t worry, your wedding will be unique, and I will make everyone envy you."


    Martha''s long eyshes fluttered lightly and her eyes darkened without saying anything.


    The next second, she smiled lightly and nodded, dispelling thest trace of doubt in Stefan''s heart.


    Jimmy was relieved to hear his mommy''s words.


    The request of his mommy was so simple, he believed that his daddy would do it.


    ...


    The next morning, what Stefan did at the Doyle Manorst night was on the news.


    So early in the morning there were many reporters and media blocking the entrance of Harrison Group,


    waiting to interview Stefan aboutst night.


    When Stefan met the reporters, he was not annoyed, but was happy to announce to the press that he


    and Martha were getting married.


    "In three days, Martha, the president of the Doyle Group, and I will be married in the city."


    "I, Stefan, will definitely give the woman I love, a grand wedding. When the timees, I would like to


    invite all the reporters and media toe and support us."


    As soon as his happy voice came out of his mouth, the journalists and media at the scene were


    excited.


    Although they had guessed that Martha would forgive Stefan, they didn''t expect that the two would


    soon get married.


    That morning, the news caused a mighty uproar in the city swiftly and soon became a topic that


    everyone was talking about ...

 Chapter 383 The Wedding Back Then Was Just A Joke

    Chapter 383 The Wedding Back Then Was Just A Joke


    Chapter 383 The wedding back then was just a joke


    At this time at the Doyle Manor, no less lively than outside.


    Martha looked at the various wedding dresses piled up in the room in front of her, and a strange color


    shed in her eyes.


    Early in the morning, Stefan had many sets of wedding dresses delivered, the person who delivered


    them said that these wedding dresses had been paid by Mr. Harrison and she was asked to pick the


    ones she liked to try on, and then chose the most favorite set to attend the wedding.


    These wedding dresses were handmade and worth a lot of money. Martha knew it well, but did not say


    anything more.


    She told Stefanst night that she wanted a wedding of the century, so these wedding dresses were


    not much, even if they were expensive.


    At this time, everyone at the Doyle Manor was busy.


    Since Martha required a wedding yesterday, Bianca had begun to prepare for the wedding.


    Martha''s sudden wedding caught her off guard, but fortunately Stefan took charge of all the


    arrangements for the wedding.


    She, on the other hand, only needed to prepare everything for Martha.


    Bianca was shocked that Martha was getting married to Stefan so soon, but the busy schedule left her


    no time to think about it.


    In the living room, Jimmy was lying on Grandpa''sp, happily kicking.


    Mommy is finally marrying Daddy!


    From now on, they will be a happy family of three.


    Maxwell, sitting on the sofa, obviously felt that this matter was definitely not as simple as Jimmy


    thought.


    He seemed calmly watching TV, but in fact he was looking at Martha''s room from time to time.


    He didn''t know his daughter had made such a decision, whether it was because she was momentarily


    moved by what Stefan had done for her, or she really wanted to be with Stefan again.


    Her perverse reaction made him a little uneasy, but seeing Jimmy so happy, he didn''t have the heart to


    say it.


    ...


    Martha''s room.


    Melissa watched her best friend try on another wedding dress and just felt like an angel standing in


    front of her.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The wedding dress was trailing, gorgeous design could convey the nobility and elegance of this


    wedding dress, making Martha more like a fairy.


    The room was filled with the couture wedding dresses that Stefan had sent to her.


    Martha, looking at herself in the mirror, had a deep look in her eyes and a mixed feeling.


    This was not her first time trying on a wedding dress, nor was it her first time getting married, but it was


    her first time being a bride.


    She recalled the first time she married Stefan, it didn''t seem to be as lively as it was now.


    At that time, she waited for a whole day alone in the wedding dress store, but he never showed up.


    That day, she also tried on many wedding dresses, in different styles and colors, but no one


    appreciated them.


    Finally, near the day before the wedding, Stefan called her.


    She remembered that he spoke in a low and rxed tone of voice that day.


    "I have to go abroad on business tomorrow, it''s a very important project, so you attend the wedding


    yourself."


    He finished the sentence very coldly and hung up the phone.


    Later, the wedding was cancelled and she just became his wife without even saying "I do".


    It was at this time that Melissa spoke up and pulled Martha''s thoughts back.


    She spoke with a bit of uncertainty in her voice and asked with some concern.


    "Are you serious about getting married to Stefan?"


    Martha hid the weird look in her eyes, raised her eyebrows slightly, smiled and asked back, "Or what?"


    Melissa pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. She was worried that Martha wouldn''t think clearly


    before she got together with Stefan and would regret itter.


    She didn''t want to see her best friend suffer, but things hade to this point, was there any room for


    regret?


    Martha obviously understood Melissa''s concern, but she didn''t want to talk about it right now.


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at the woman in front of her with mock displeasure.


    "Aren''t women supposed to like wedding dresses and look forward to the day they get married?"


    After saying this, she suddenly looked at her best friend slyly and snickered.


    "Haven''t you even imagined a wedding scene with Eden?"


    Melissa froze, her cheeks flushed.


    Martha had a bigger smile when seeing Melissa''s shy look.


    She smiled and took Melissa''s hand and said softly, "Don''t worry about me."


    "Besides, I didn''t just want to marry him all of a sudden."


    It was a long time ago that she wanted to marry that man, but at that time, it did note true.


    Melissa frowned slightly and wanted to say something when Martha''s red lips opened lightly and her


    gentle voice rang out in the room.


    "The reason why I want him to give me a wedding of the century within three days is because I didn''t


    have one once, so now I''m eager to feel what it''s like to be a bride."


    When Melissa heard this, her worry eased and she rxed a lot.


    She thought Martha probably had really thought it through and that was why she felt like marrying


    Stefan and being together.


    Martha didn''t experience this kind of ritual, so maybe she really wanted a grand wedding.


    When Melissa thought of this, a light smile appeared at the corner of her mouth and she sincerely


    wished her best friend.


    "Martha, I hope you''ll be happy."


    They were back together now, and all that awaited Martha in the future was Stefan''spensation and


    redoubled love, no longer the painful unrequited love.


    She was happy for Martha and wished them all the best.


    Martha''s eyelids lowered, and then she smiled and said, "Of course I''ll be happy, we''ll all be happy."


    Melissa nodded vigorously and couldn''t help but exim.


    "That novel of mine can finallye to a big ending."


    Martha heard these words, looking at the wedding dresses piled up on the bed, the smile at the corners


    of her lips was a little colder...

 Chapter 384 No Need To Send Me Blessings

    Chapter 384 No Need To Send Me Blessings


    Chapter 384 No need to send me blessings


    She quickly hid her thoughts and turned around to go into the checkroom.


    When Martha was standing in the checkroom ready to change her wedding dress, the cell phone in the


    checkroom suddenly rang a pleasant ringing tone.


    The name disyed on the screen of the cell phone was...


    Louis.


    ording to the appointed time, she should have left already.


    But ... Stefan''s appearance that night made her want to stay here for a few more days.


    Martha returned to her senses and picked up Louis''s phone.


    As soon as the call was answered, a familiar male voice came through the phone.


    "I wish you and Stefan happiness."


    After Louis said this, his eyelids lowered and his narrow eyes were full of deep understanding.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He had received the newsst night that Stefan had returned to C country.


    He just didn''t expect things toe to this point, but it was not so hard to ept.


    When Martha heard this, her hand on the phone tightened and she sharply changed out of her wedding


    dress.


    She looked at the white wedding dress ced on the sofa, her eyes were full ofplicated emotions,


    but her voice was indifferent.


    "No need to send blessings to me,e and pick me up on the morning of the wedding, ."


    With his thin lips pursed, Louis did not speak.


    Martha raised her eyes to look away, and her voice was mixed with a bit of fatigue.


    "My choice hasn''t changed."


    ''I just allowed myself three more days to feel the joy of being a soon-to-be bride.


    That was what my old self always looked forward to.


    Now, I''ve felt that joy


    It''s enough.''


    Half an hourter, a low and husky male voice came over the phone.


    "Good."


    Martha hung up the phone, ndly picked up the wedding dress that was ced on the sofa, and hung


    her eyes low without saying anything.


    ...


    Seashore Hotel.


    Stefan was fast and already had Eden and other men prepared the wedding site.


    He was going to arrange the wedding ce in the seaside, the sunshine coast. At noon when the warm


    sun shone down, the shimmering seaside would reflect a bit of light, and it would be very beautiful.


    He thought, Martha should like this wedding since she liked the sea so much.


    This wedding of the century was their wedding, and he would make the whole city envy her.


    Stefan returned to his senses and walked towards the flower decorations, thinking to decorate the


    scene with Martha''s favorite flowers.


    Eden stood a short distance away, watching his buddy picking out Martha''s favorite flowers, with a


    smile on his lips. Somehow, he was a little bit worried.


    He hesitated for a long time before approaching Stefan and asking a question in a deep voice.


    "Do you really think that she is trying to marry you?"


    The smile at the corner of Stefan''s mouth did not fade.


    "I owe her a wedding."


    The day before their wedding that year, he chose to go abroad to negotiate a partnership after he


    deliberately called Eden to ask about it.


    He remembered that he also made a phone call to Martha, telling her that he had to go on a business


    trip and the coboration was so important that he couldn''t attend the wedding.


    He did that just to embarrass Martha.


    He left her alone to face a wedding, just to let her all know that he, Stefan, did not love Martha.


    He also hoped that this wedding would make up for his past mistakes.


    At this time Eden frowned slightly when looking at Stefan.


    He felt that Stefan was living in his subjective world, thinking that Martha was really going to marry him.


    He always felt that the wedding was not that simple and Martha would not change her mind that easily.


    After all, at the beginning, even with Jimmy''s help, it was not possible to win Martha''s heart back


    Eden thought of this, and couldn''t help but say, "I always feel it''s not that simple."


    Stefan did not get annoyed when he heard this, but smiled and replied lightly.


    "I don''t care what she thinks, as long as she is willing to stay by my side, even if she never loves me, I


    don''t care."


    He was wrong in the past, and in the future, he would love her more and long.


    Eden, who was standing next to him, heard this and sighed helplessly, not saying anything more.


    After he sighed, he could only continue to help Stefan finish this wedding of the century.


    No matter how it turned out, he wished them both well.


    Late that afternoon, Stefan received a phone call.


    After hiding the emotion in his eyes, he asked in a deep voice, "What is it?"


    "Mr. Harrison, your custom-made ring will be finished tomorrow night."


    When Stefan heard this, his grip on the phone tightened, and the tone of his voice softened a lot.


    "Thanks."


    After the phone hung up, he stood alone on the edge of the beach, looking up at the blue sea and sky


    at this time, feeling that his life had just begun.


    The day after tomorrow, his bride would appear here, marry him, and be his wife again.

 Chapter 385 Take You To Our New Home

    Chapter 385 Take You To Our New Home


    Chapter 385 Take you to our new home


    The evening before the wedding, as the evening sun was spilling over the sky, a familiar visitor came to


    the Doyle Manor.


    At first, Rhys parked his car outside the gate of the Doyle Manor, he sat in the driver''s seat and looked


    up at Martha''s room.


    His narrow eyes dimmed slightly, and he couldn''t help put on a smile.


    Tomorrow she would marry Stefan again and be Mrs. Harrison.


    He should also let go of his inexplicable affection for her.


    Rhys took a deep breath before picking up his phone and pressing the number he knew by heart.


    Soon, the phone was answered and a gentle female voice rang out.


    "Why do you have time to look for me?"


    Rhys'' eyelids lowered and he replied with a bitter smile, "I''m at your house door right now."


    "Hmm?"


    Martha''s shocked voice rang out on the phone, and then there was a squeaky sound.


    He knew that she wasing out.


    It didn''t take long for Martha to appear at the gate of the Doyle Manor.


    As soon as she stepped out, she saw a slender figure leaning against a ck car, his long fingers


    tapping the head of the car.


    Martha smiled lightly and walked towards Rhys, stopping in front of thetter and asking a question.


    "What brings you here?"


    A wicked smile appeared at the corner of Rhys'' mouth as he turned and picked up a gift box ced on


    the passenger seat and handed it to the woman in front of him.


    "Newlywed gift."


    Martha was a bit stunned when she heard this.


    She didn''t expect Rhys toe over just to give her a new wedding gift.


    After a long time, she reached out to take the gift box and opened it to see that it contained a very


    gorgeous sapphire bracelet, which looked expensive.


    The next second, Rhys'' softlyughing voice sounded.


    "Compared to the wedding of the century Stefan prepares for you, my gift is nothing, but at least it


    shows my sincerity."


    Martha smiled and knew she couldn''t refuse Rhys.


    A light smile appeared at the corner of her mouth and she epted it very openly.


    "Then thanks, I like this bracelet very much."


    "Hmm."


    Rhys casually responded, as if he didn''t care whether she liked the bracelet or not.


    But only he knew in his heart that he was happy that she liked this bracelet.


    After a long time, Rhys suddenly leaned close to MarthA and asked in a wicked way.


    "Why did you suddenly make such a decision?"


    Marthaughed lightly, walked over and leaned side by side with Rhys against the car, tilting her head


    slightly to look at the fading evening sun in the sky.


    "I was probably tired and wanted to settle down, so I just ..."


    Her words were not finished, but Rhys understood what she meant.


    He looked slightly sideways at her perfect side face, and the smile on his lips was bigger.


    "If the person you met first was me, would you have liked me?"


    Martha heard these words and looked sideways at the man beside her.


    Thest bit of light from the evening sun sprinkled on him, giving him a light glow, so his cold face


    seemed to be softened.


    At this time Rhys was looking at Martha, his long eyshes fluttering, with expectation in his eyes,


    seemingly waiting for her answer.


    Martha shook her head helplessly and smiled, and replied indifferently, "There is no if."


    They then talked about something else, and finally the subject came to Rhys'' problem.


    Martha looked at the darkening sky and suddenly spoke up.


    "Now that you''ve decided to let go of your hatred, why don''t you also think about how to embrace the


    warmth in the future."


    "Such as?"


    Rhys'' eyelids lowered and he asked.


    The corners of Martha''s mouth lifted slightly and she replied in a light tone, "Like finding a woman who


    truly loves you and whom you love very much."


    When Rhys heard this, his eyes sank, but he returned to normal after a few moments.


    He smiled with relief.


    "I am already used to flirting with all sorts of women."


    "When you meet your Miss Right, you won''t think so."


    Martha said meaningfully, the smile at the corner of her mouth did not fade away.


    She believed that sooner orter, Rhys would meet a woman he loved and be with that woman.


    ...


    On the other hand, after Stefan finished thest bit of business at the wedding site, he went to the


    master''s ce to pick up his wedding ring and drove to the Doyle Manor.


    He arrived at the Doyle Manor just in time to see Rhys driving away in a car.


    This time he was not angry or displeased to see Rhysing to Martha.


    When Martha looked sideways back, she saw Stefan walking towards her.


    She smiled lightly and asked him, "The wedding is tomorrow, why are youing over tonight?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ''Haven''t you ever heard anyone say that the day before a wedding, the groom-to-be and the bride-to-


    be can''t see each other?''


    Stefan''s mouth hooked into a light smile as he turned and opened the passenger side door and said


    with a smile .


    "Get in. I''ll take you to see our new home."

 Chapter 386 Afraid She Will Cancel The Wedding

    Chapter 386 Afraid She Will Cancel The Wedding


    Chapter 386 Afraid she will cancel the wedding


    Half an hourter, a ck car stopped at a seaside vi.


    The vi was on the beach, and Stefan had made a floor-to-ceiling window in the living room, so that


    Martha could stand in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and see the sunrise.


    When they arrived at the beach, it was alreadyte in the evening.


    The sea breeze was a little cool, apanied by the sound of the waves, which rxed people.


    Martha quietly walked on the gravel road by the sea, watching the evening sun sprinkled on the sea


    emitting light.


    She had imagined this image countless times.


    Even when she was abroad, she thought that when things got better, she would take her father and


    Bianca to live abroad together.


    At that time, she thought that it would be a very happy thing to stroll along the beach with her own


    family during her leisure time.


    Martha turned her head to look at sunset, raised one of her hands to her forehead, the corners of her


    mouth curved up in a gentle smile.


    Stefan saw the sea breeze gently brought up the corner of Martha''s coat, his eyes softening.


    Moved, he went over, subconsciously wanted to take Martha''s hand, and yet he failed


    Martha avoided it before realizing that the magnitude of her action was a bit toorge, but she didn''t


    care and continued walking along the beach towards the vi.


    Failing to hold her hand, Stefan felt a dull pain in his chest.


    His eyelids lowered, his thin lips pursed without saying a word, only leading Martha step by step


    towards the vi.


    Once the two of them entered the vi, Stefan led Martha to the living room.


    The man walked towards the heavy curtains, reached out and pulled them open, and soon the golden


    light spilled into the living room.


    Martha immediately saw the living room of the vi, which was decorated in the style she liked.


    The floor in front of the sofa was covered with a carpet, which made her thoughts drift away at once.


    She once said that if she could, she wanted to put a carpet in the living room so that she could sit on


    the floor and y with her children.


    Little did she know that he remembered her words.


    Stefan nced sideways and saw Martha who was somewhat dazed, and thought she liked the style.


    He looked out the window and said softly, "When you get tiredter, you can stand right here and see


    the endless sea."


    He thought Jimmy liked the sea so much, he would also like it here.


    He thought so, his thin lips lightly opened, and his maic voice rang out in the living room.


    "In the future, we can live here as a family of three, it is close to the sea, and we can go for a walk


    when we are not in the mood."


    "And Jimmy loves the sea so much, he will be very happy if he knows that his new home is here."


    Martha heard these words, pursed her lips and did not speak.


    She kept looking at the shimmering sea in the distance, pursing her lips without answering Stefan''s


    words.


    Stefan waited for a long time, but did not hear her response, his eyebrows were knitted slightly, and his


    voice was tinged with apprehension.


    "Don''t you like it here?"


    Martha forced down her thoughts and said softly, "My mother was drowned in the sea."


    But in fact, she didn''t hate it here, nor did she like it very much.


    She just thought it would be nice to actually live here.


    Stefan stiffened slightly, immediately realizing that something was wrong.


    It was his fault for not thinking of this.


    His face changed and he immediately opened his mouth and said, "Then I''ll take you to the other vi


    to see, you cane and stay here asionally."


    In fact, he was afraid that Martha would not like this ce and would not be satisfied with the vi he


    had prepared, so he prepared several at once.


    These vis were located in different locations, and the decoration style naturally varied, but the


    decoration style was based on what Martha liked.


    Not only the decoration style was Martha''s favorite, even the furniture and other things in the vi were


    also Martha''s favorite ones.


    Stefan waited for a moment and then, without waiting for Martha to speak, said again eagerly, "There''s


    another ce, you''ll love it there."


    Martha, however, gave him a look and stopped where she was without taking the next step.


    He looked at her nervously, "What''s wrong?"


    At this moment, Stefan was afraid that she would cancel their wedding just because she didn''t like it


    here.


    He couldn''t forget the years when Martha faked her death and left, the years when he lived like a


    walking corpse.


    So, this time, he was really afraid that Martha would leave him like that.


    Martha saw the obvious tension in the man''s eyes, and the corners of her mouth curled up in a bitter


    smile.


    Since when had this man ever been so afraid?


    She turned around, smiled helplessly, and said softly, "No need to change the vi, it''s fine staying


    here."


    Stefan heard this and looked at the woman in front of him and couldn''t help but be a little baffled.


    Just now she was the one who said that her mother just drowned in the sea, so didn''t that mean that


    she didn''t like it here?


    Then why now ...


    Not waiting for Stefan to say something, Martha turned her head to look at the endless sea again.


    The evening sun had slowly disappeared, and the sky was now hung with a few stars.


    She took a deep breath, and her voice was soft, but firm.


    "Stefan, I don''t want to be afraid of anything anymore. So difficulties can only be ovee by facing


    them bravely."


    Just like what happened on her mother''s family, the difficulties would never be solved if she didn''t face


    them.


    Only when she stood up and solved the difficulties could everything go back to normal.


    Stefan was standing next to Martha at this moment, and when he heard these words, Martha''s past


    came to his mind.


    He was the cause of all the suffering she had gone through in the past.


    In the future, he would not let her suffer any harm.


    He thought so, opened his mouth and his husky voice sounded in the living room.


    "Don''t be afraid, in the future, if there are any difficulties, I will apany you and ovee all the


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    difficulties together."


    The corners of Martha''s mouth lifted into a light smile.


    ''Silly man, we have no future.''

 Chapter 387 Stefan, Goodbye

    Chapter 387 Stefan, Goodbye


    Chapter 387 Stefan, goodbye


    Martha''s silence made Stefan believe that she agreed with him and was willing to face the hard times


    with him in the future.


    The two just stood there in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, quietly looking at the sparkling sea.


    After a long time, Stefan suddenly stepped back and took out the custom-made ring that he had put in


    his pocket.


    He got down on one knee, took out a small brocade box and opened it.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Martha was slightly stunned, and then saw the ring in the brocade box.


    The ring was custom-made at first nce, as this kind of ring had never been seen on the market.


    Looking at the appearance of the brocade box, Martha guessed it was hand-made by a master.


    The ring was set with a diamond-shaped diamond, the diamond was the rare, pink one. The diamond


    was polished very smoothly.


    In addition to that, there were some small characters engraved on the ring, but it was not clear what


    they meant.


    In the next second, Stefan''s deep voice came out of his thin lips.


    "I had this ring custom made by a master, and the pink diamond is what I found long ago. In addition,


    this ring has our story engraved on it."


    "I''m sorry for everything that happened before, but I''m thankful that there is a follow-up to our story."


    After Stefan said this, he reached out and slowly took out the ring in the brocade box, reached over and


    took Martha''s hand, ready to put it on her finger.


    The very second she was about to put it on, Martha suddenly drew back the hand Stefan was holding.


    She looked at the man in front of her with a dimpled smile and asked in confusion, "That''s what you''re


    supposed to do at a wedding, wasn''t it?"


    His eyes deepened. He got up and walked two steps closer to Martha, lowering his voice to exin.


    "I can''t wait to put it on you."


    Martha looked steadily at the man standing in front of her, and a weird look flickered in her eyes.


    In the next second, she asked a question with a light smile.


    "Just one night, why can''t you wait?"


    Stefan gazed at Martha in front of him with a bitter smile.


    After a long time, he replied softly, "I''m afraid you won''t show up tomorrow."


    Martha'' stiffened and looked nkly at the man standing in front of her, pursing her lips without


    speaking.


    The two looked at each other in silence for a while before Stefan broke the silence by speaking first.


    "I was so afraid that it was all just a dream."


    The woman''s eyelids lowered, her long eyshes trembled gently, and she asked softly and, "If I don''t


    show up at the wedding tomorrow, what are you going to do?"


    "Wait, I''ll wait for you."


    Stefan looked at her seriously.


    He was so afraid that she wouldn''te tomorrow and leave him alone at the end, like a dream.


    Martha frowned unnoticeably, her hand involuntarily tightened, and sweat oozed from her palm.


    The next second, she forced down the sadness in her heart and asked again with a light smile.


    "And what if I never show up?"


    The man''s body stiffened slightly and his face changed slightly, but he still looked at the woman in front


    of him with fakedposure and replied firmly.


    "No matter how long it takes, I will wait for you until youe back on your own."


    Martha clenched her hand, eyshes lightly trembling, her heart warm, only feeling that the man in


    front of her really stupid.


    Stefan, you should more or less guess it.


    When she came back to her senses, she looked at Stefan''s eyes again, and felt even more that


    Stefan''s eyes were so passionate making her a bit flustered.


    She eased up for a moment and then smiled and nodded.


    "I''m tired and I have to be a bride tomorrow, now take me back."


    Stefan nodded gently and tried to put the ring on he, only to have Martha shake her head and refuse.


    "Put it on tomorrow at the wedding."


    He was helpless when he heard this, but there was nothing he could do.


    Martha finished her answer and walked straight outside.


    In the courtyard, they could still feel the wet sea breeze and the ocean air.


    On the verge of leaving the courtyard, Martha suddenly stopped in her tracks, smiled and turned back


    to Stefan walking behind her and said.


    "This is a nice yard, why don''t we have an skan here, Jimmy loves ska."


    Stefan''s eyes lit up and he looked at Martha with eyes full of doting, "Okay, as you wish."


    His eyes were full of happiness, and at this moment, he felt that this was really their home.


    ...


    The Doyle Manor.


    This night Martha went back andy in her room and never fell asleep.


    She stared at the ceiling with her eyes out of focus, a happy smile unconsciously appearing at the


    corners of her mouth.


    After she told Stefan that she wanted a wedding of the century, the man left no stone unturned in


    organizing the wedding and wanted it to be as good as it could be.


    She had read in many press releases that Stefan had set the wedding venue at the beach.


    Tomorrow, all the flowers used on the wedding site would be her favorite flowers.


    She wore a white wedding dress and held her father''s hand as they walked together to Stefan, who


    was standing at the end of the aisle.


    The father solemnly handed her over to Stefan, who confessed to her with deep love in his eyes, and


    finally the two walked on stage together.


    They exchanged wedding rings in the presence of the priest, kissed under the priest''s promation,


    and became an official legal couple.


    At that time, there must be colored smoke clouds on the sky, and people at the scene must be smiling


    and wishing them well.


    Martha, lying on the bed, thought of this and smiled more brightly.


    A momentter, she returned to her senses, the smile at the corner of her mouth slowly disappeared,


    and her eyebrows were tinged with bitterness.


    ''Unfortunately, those exist only in her fantasies, and simply cannot be reality.''


    ''Stefan, goodbye.

 Chapter 388 Wedding Site And Airport

    Chapter 388 Wedding Site And Airport


    Chapter 388 Wedding Site and Airport


    The next day, arge group of journalists and media were weed in the famous Seashore Hotel.


    Today Stefan, president of the Harrison Group, was getting married to Martha in a grand ceremony.


    Such a grand wedding was prepared for only three days, so many people were looking forward to how


    grand the wedding could be prepared in three days.


    The hotel was decorated very romantically, and the scene was filled with red roses, which made the


    media reporters have the urge to take pictures.


    This time a lot of people came, the guests present were beaming with infectious smiles.


    In addition, there was a special area for drinks, and a long table next to the wine table with various


    kinds of dessert for the guests whoe to the wedding.


    When Jimmy followed his grandfather and Bianca, he saw arge area with a lot of people sitting in the


    dark.


    Jimmy was very satisfied with this arrangement of the site.


    ''Mommy likes flowers, and the arrangement is very romantic.''


    Therge stage was crystal colored and surrounded by roses.


    Jimmy heard Bianca describe it, saying that Mommy would hold Grandpa''s hand and Grandpa would


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    put Mommy''s hand on Daddy''s palm.


    When the time came, they wouldplete the marriage ceremony in the presence of everyone.


    The little guy thought of this, the corners of his mouth unconsciously curled into a smile.


    ''Daddy and Mommy are finally getting together.''


    He thought of this and replied, "Daddy is finally getting married to Mommy."


    Maxwell heard this, smiled gently, reached out and gently touched Jimmy''s head.


    He didn''t know why his daughter suddenly wanted to marry Stefan, but it was his daughter''s choice and


    he would support it.


    Bianca stood beside them, watching them smile brightly and also smiled.


    These days, she was so busy getting the guest list that she didn''t have time to think much about it.


    After she got some time, she just felt that the whole thing reveals something wrong.


    She didn''t say much, after all, it was a happy day in the eyes of everyone.


    However, she was always vaguely uneasy, as if something bad was going to happen, but when she


    thought that Martha acted very normally, she couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    Jimmy and the three of them departed from the Doyle Manor when Martha had followed Melissa to get


    her makeup done.


    When it was almost time, Eden drove the wedding car to pick up the bride and bridesmaids from the


    makeup ce.


    At this moment Stefan was standing on the spot, looking expectantly in the direction of the entrance.


    He was dressed in a ck handmade suit, with a groom''s pin on his chest, a smile and a hint of


    nervousness in his eyes.


    Once the rich girls came in, they could not take their eyes off Stefan''s tall and handsome figure.


    While they adore a man like Stefan, they know he is someone they cannot mess with.


    This wedding of the century is the dream of every girl on the scene, except that the person who owns it


    is not in the dressing room right now.


    ...


    Airport rest area.


    Martha, wearing a blue hat, nced sideways and saw Louis and Jane standing in the private airport


    aisle waiting for her at that moment.


    Just at this time, a reporter''s crisp voice suddenly sounded over the radio in the airport rest area.


    "As you know, today is the wedding of Mr. Harrison and Miss Doyle. What exactly is this wedding of the


    century like? Let me show you all the scene of this wedding of the century."


    When Martha heard this, her eyes were dark with unfathomable emotions and she unconsciously


    turned her head to look at the screen in the rest area.


    As the reporters moved around, the wedding of the century soon appeared on the screen.


    The wedding was held at the seaside, with the white sandy beach and the bright red carpet forming a


    stark contrast.


    There were many bouquets of roses and many people came to the wedding.


    But she could still see Stefan standing at that wedding at a nce.


    He stood tall and handsome at the end of the aisle in a ck handmade suit, just waiting for his bride


    to arrive.


    Jane stood off to the side, seeing Martha keep looking at the screen in the rest area, feeling sorry.


    If it weren''t for the family, Martha would be at the wedding of the century right now, handed over to


    Stefan by Maxwell himself.


    She had been with Martha all these years and knew thetter well enough.


    Although Martha sometimes looked very cold, she understood that in fact Martha still had feelings for


    Stefan.


    Martha had never forgotten Stefan, and yet there were more important things she had to do.


    Jane hesitated for a long time before she couldn''t refrain from asking a question she had always


    wanted to ask.


    "Don''t you regret it?"


    Martha did not turn her head towards Jane, her eyes remained on the screen.


    She looked at everything on the screen, with a gentle smile in her eyes.

 Chapter 389 SheS Gone

    Chapter 389 She''S Gone


    Chapter 389 She''s Gone


    Just then, a check-in reminder sounded in the airport.


    "Will passengers on flight 2033 please proceed to the boarding tform now and prepare to board."


    When Jane heard that, the worry flickered across her eyes.


    At this moment, she didn''t know why she was suddenly a little afraid that Martha would leave the family


    matters behind.


    At this time, with his lips pursed, Louis stared fixedly at Martha standing not far away, and did not


    speak anything.


    He knew that things hade to this point, and there was no way Martha would go back on her word.


    When Martha heard the reminder, she collected herself and showed Jane a light smile.


    "Let''s go."


    Things had been postponed for days because of her, and she couldn''t let things continue to deteriorate


    on her mother''s side of the family.


    After taking a deep breath, she lifted her feet and walked in the direction of Louis and Jane.


    Next, she was going to an unknown ce, to face things that were also unknown, but she was ready to


    face the difficulties.


    Louis nodded gently, with a sh of distress in his eyes.


    If the family didn''t really need Martha, he would really like to see this cousin happy.


    After Martha walked over to Louis, the three of them turned together and walked towards the boarding


    tform.


    The moment Martha boarded the ne, she couldn''t help but nce back at the crowded airport.


    This time, maybe she wouldn''te back in the future.


    She knows that with Stefan, Jimmy will be fine, the Doyle Manor will be run well, and her father and


    Bianca will have a peaceful life.


    Yet, she no longer existed in their lives.


    Martha smiled bitterly, and turned to board the ne.


    ...


    Seashore, wedding scene.


    Stefan stood at the end of the red carpet, looking motionlessly at the other end of the red carpet, his


    eyes deepening.


    Time passed and he was still waiting for his bride to arrive.


    On the other side, the Doyle Manor.


    Eden drove the wedding car all the way to the Doyle Manor, but did not see Melissa and Martha in front


    of the Doyle Manor.


    His handsome brows were slightly knitted, and a bad feeling rose in his heart.


    Intuition tells him that something is not right now.


    With this in mind, he walked quickly into the Doyle Manor with his long legs.


    The vi was quiet andpletely inaudible.


    Eden knitted his handsome brows as he anxiously came to Martha''s room door.


    As he raised his hand to knock on the door, the door was pushed open and the room was empty.


    A breeze blew by, gently blowing up the wedding dress ced on the bed, also telling him that there


    was no one in the room.


    The man''s handsome eyebrows knitted, his thin lips gently opened as he eagerly called out.


    "Martha, Melissa?"


    No one replied to him.


    Eden was anxious and asked in a high-pitched voice.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Martha, Melissa, where are you?"


    Just at this time, a puzzled voice rang out from the changing room with a bit of fatigue.


    "Over here!"


    Eden breathed sigh of relief after hearing this familiar voice.


    Maybe things aren''t as bad as he thinks they are.


    He strode towards the changing room, when he reached the door, his eyes fell on the lock of the


    changing room door, his pupils shrank slightly, the hand on his side unconsciously tightened.


    The door to the changing room was locked from the outside.


    He guessed the person who locked the door was Martha, but he did not want tot believe it.


    Eden eagerly unlocked the door and rushed in, looking at Melissa sitting on the couch with a nervous


    expression.


    "What''s going on? How did the door get locked from the outside? Are you okay?"


    When Melissa heard this, she shook her head with a bitter smile and replied softly, "I''m fine, you don''t


    have to worry."


    "Where''s Martha?"


    Eden''s handsome eyebrows unconsciously frowned, and his voice was full of urgency.


    Although he had always felt that something was not quite right about Martha being able to agree to


    marry Stefan.


    But today was the day of their wedding, he wished it could go smoothly.


    Melissa looked helplessly at the anxious man in front of her and said softly, "She''s gone."


    "Gone? What about the wedding?"


    As soon as the man''s eager voice sounded, Melissa gave a soft answer, "She doesn''t even want to get


    married."


    Rewind the time to an hour ago.


    Martha was in the changing room getting ready to change into the wedding dress, which she had


    picked out that day.


    A slim-fitting white wedding dress showed the bride''s charm and elegance.


    Melissa looked at her friend with a smile on her face.


    "You must be the most beautiful person today."


    "That''s for sure."


    Martha raised her head proudly, the corners of her mouth curved upward unconsciously.


    Just as her words came out of her lips, Melissa''s voice sounded.


    "It''s already this hour, why hasn''t the makeup artiste yet?"


    Martha looked at her best friend with a smile on her face and said jokingly, "It''s not like you''re getting


    married, what''s your hurry?"


    "I am anxious for your sake."


    Melissa pretended to be unhappy, but the smile that lifted the corners of her mouth still proved that she


    was genuinely happy for her best friend.


    Martha standing in front of her naturally knew what she meant, and with a smile on her face, she


    walked towards the bridesmaid''s dress that had been prepared long ago.


    Martha reached for the bridesmaid''s dress on the hanger and handed it to Melissa.


    "It''s gettingte, so go ahead and change into your bridesmaid''s dress."


    "Shouldn''t you be the one to change your wedding dress first?"


    After Melissa said this, she looked sideways at the wedding dress that she had chosen long ago and


    said with a smile, "Stefan will definitely feel brighter when you show up in such a nice wedding dress."


    "You change your bridesmaid dress first, then you can help me change my wedding dress. Otherwise, I


    can''t help you put on the bridesmaid''s dress after I''ve put on such a wedding dresster."


    Martha looked helplessly at her bestie and exined in a soft voice.


    Melissa responded and felt that Martha had a point, so she took the bridesmaid''s dress that was


    handed to her and turned towards the dressing room.


    But to her surprise, she had just walked into the changing room when she heard the sound of a door


    closing from outside.


    Her pretty brow furrowed in confusion, she went out, and saw that the room was empty, and the door to


    the changing room was shut tightly.


    Melissa took two eager steps in the direction of the door and asked in disbelief, "Martha, where are you


    going?"


    "Melissa, I''m getting out of here."


    Martha stood in the doorway of the changing room, looking at the locked door by herself with a


    She smiled bitterly and then spoke again, "Actually, I never want to marry Stefan."

 Chapter 390 I DidnT Find Martha

    Chapter 390 I Didn''T Find Martha


    Chapter 390 I Didn''t Find Martha


    "Where are you going?"


    Melissa stood inside the changing room and kept trying to open the changing room door, but didn''t see


    the slightest sign of the door being opened.


    "Martha, will you open the door and let''s talk?"


    "Take care of yourself while I''m gone."


    Martha said with a bitter smile, picking up her phone and calling the makeup artist.


    Melissa, who was in the changing room next, clearly heard Martha talking on the phone.


    She said -


    "Things have changed today, so you don''t have toe over."


    Then there was no more sounding from outside the door.


    She thought Martha was probably gone.


    Martha, who was still standing at the door, looked at the changing room door withplicated


    emotions in her eyes, said a silent "goodbye" and turned to leave the Doyle Manor.


    In the changing room, since Melissa had left her phone outside when she came in, she didn''t know


    exactly what time it was.


    She had no way to call someone for help, much less keep Martha here.


    At first Melissa walked impatiently around the room, but finally, she got tired of walking and sat down


    directly on the couch to stare at the wedding dress.


    She didn''t know what time it was, only that a long, long time had passed.


    During this period, Melissa also figured out why Martha had left.


    When she thought about it, she realized what Martha really cared about was her family and friends.


    Martha just tried to buy more time spent with them by asking Stefan to hold a wedding for them.


    Just then, Eden frowned and asked, puzzled, interrupting Melissa''s thoughts.


    "She''s gone? With whom did she leave?"


    Melissa shook her head helplessly and replied with a bitter smile, "I don''t know, but I''m just afraid that


    in a short time, we won''t be able to find her."


    Based on her understanding of Martha, she didn''t think Martha would leave Jimmy for no reason.


    So, Martha must have something very important to attend to.


    Eden looked frustrated when he heard this.


    He had guessed that things would not be so simple, and had thought that the wedding might not take


    ce today.


    But now, Stefan was still waiting for Martha''s appearance at the wedding site; if he knew that Martha


    had gone, he might ...


    Eden sighed helplessly, unconsciously remembering how Stefan fell apart the first time Martha faked


    her death.


    At that time, Stefan numbed himself with alcohol and work every day.


    This time, the situation might not be any better.


    ...


    Half an hourter, the coastal wedding site.


    When Eden came with Melissa, the time for marriage had not yet passed.


    The guests were a little confused when they saw that the bride did not appear on the scene.


    Today was Martha''s wedding, but she had yet to show up, what took her so long?


    The guests were in a good frame of mind, but Stefan was not in such a good frame of mind.


    When he saw Eden and Melissa appear together, his pupils shrank and therge hand at his side


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    involuntarily tightened.


    He knew that his good buddy had not seen Martha.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and his eyes were filled with bitterness.


    He prepared everything and decorated this wedding to the best of his ability, with her favorite flowers


    as decoration.


    But she still didn''te.


    His eyelids lowered, his long eyshes fluttered lightly, and he only felt a long, dull paining from


    his heart.


    In fact, he had a vague feeling that something was wrong before, but he didn''t want to believe it.


    He thought that if he did well enough, Martha would show up at this wedding and spend the rest of her


    life with him.


    Yet ...


    The guests on the scene sensed Stefan''s emotions and the somewhat noisy environment was quieted


    down.


    Soon, the crowd held their breath and gazed at the man standing at the end of the red carpet, still


    standing straight.


    Melissa was also a little sad when she saw Stefan''s so lost look.


    It was just that she didn''t know how she should speak up and tell the truth of the matter.


    Eden watched the sadness sh through Stefan, his hand clenched tightly as he walked towards


    Stefan.


    It didn''t take long for him to stand still in front of Stefan and let out a silent sigh.


    After a long time, he raised his hand, patted Stefan''s shoulder, and hesitantly spoke up.


    "I didn''t find Martha, she was gone when I went there."

 Chapter 391 Never Heard From Her Again

    Chapter 391 Never Heard From Her Again


    Chapter 391 Never heard from her again


    A hint of sorrow flitted across Stefan''s face, and soon he suppressed the stinging pain in his heart and


    said, "She''lle, I''ll wait for her here."


    Stefan''s firmness and calmness made Eden frown slightly.


    He guessed Stefan had realized he had been fooling himself all along.


    He couldn''t bear to see his good buddy like this, but he didn''t know how tofort him; he could only


    purse his lips and stand on the side without saying anything.


    Stefan nced slightly sideways, looking at the flowers that were slightly swayed by the sea breeze.


    Martha loved roses, so now there were a lot of roses. Standing here was like standing in a sea of


    roses.


    For a moment, Stefan seemed to see the bride in a white wedding dress standing in the red carpet,


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    walking step by step towards him.


    The wedding dress she chose was beautiful and showed off her figure and charm perfectly.


    At the same time, this wedding dress made her look noble and dignified.


    Then, Martha took Maxwell''s hand and together they walked to him.


    Finally, Maxwell handed over his daughter to him with a solemn face.


    They exchanged rings and kissed under the priest''s promation, and officially became a legally


    married couple.


    A sea breeze blew by, bringing Stefan back to reality.


    His eyes sank and he slowly took out the wedding ring from his pocket that he had prepared long ago.


    This ring, he wanted to put it on herst night, but she rejected him.


    Perhaps, at that time, she was thinking of leaving.


    Stefan lowered his eyes and looked at the ring in his hand with a determined look in his eyes.


    He''ll wait for her toe back.


    No matter how long it takes, he will keep waiting.


    His hand holding the ring tightened and quietly waited for the owner of the ring to appear.


    The lively wedding scene was now silent, all the guests waiting for the bride to appear and looking at


    Stefan with sympathy.


    They didn''t know Martha wouldn''t being, but just seeing Stefan''s forlorn look at this point, they all


    felt heartbroken.


    Everyone knew Mr. Harrison took care of everything in the wedding and made it a grand one.


    Yet, the bride had not shown up.


    Stefan was wearing a ck handmade suit, his eyes were staring straight in the direction of the end of


    the red carpet, his eyes were very determined, just a sadness still lingered around him.


    Maxwell couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for Stefan after seeing this scene.


    Although he didn''t know why Martha didn''t show up, he understood that Martha didn''t want to marry


    Stefan.


    At this time, Stefan held the ring in his hand, his eyes were fixed on the direction of the entrance, with


    sadness in his eyes, thin lips tightly pursed without saying anything.


    The sea breeze blew relentlessly over him, lifting his coat but not blowing away any bit of grief from


    him.


    The time passed bit by bit, the guests originally thought the bride was held up by something on the way


    and she would appearter.


    But now, they gradually understood that the bride would not show up.


    Later, a drizzle fell throughout the city, and the guests became a bit flustered and scattered in all


    directions.


    Only Stefan, still standing at the end of the aisle, his eyes fixed on the entrance to the wedding site,


    quietly awaiting the arrival of his bride.


    And that day, Martha did not appear at the wedding site even at the end.


    From that day on, Martha was never heard from again.


    In the end, the one-man show of this wedding came to an end.


    The city''s most famous man, Mr. Harrison, prepared a splendid wedding for the woman he loved, yet


    that woman never appeared again.


    After that day, Stefan had searched frantically for Martha, but could not find anything.


    After that, his world was nothing but endless darkness, and nothing could bring him a ray of light ...

 Chapter 392 Why Did They Want Her Dead?

    Chapter 392 Why Did They Want Her Dead?


    Chapter 392 Why Did They Want Her Dead?


    Several days had passed by the time Martha, Louis and Jane arrived at Z Country.


    Over the past few days, they had several ne transfers, and thest ne to Z Country was a private


    jet.


    By the time they got off the ne, it waste afternoon.


    Martha stepped off the ne and looked around at thepletely unfamiliar surroundings with mixed


    feelings.


    Since she came here, it would be hard for her toe back to the Doyle Manor again.


    After the trio left the airport, a ck car came to pick them up, and Martha picked a seat next to the


    window.


    She looked through the car window and saw this country, which waspletely different from the one


    at home.


    The streets were bustling with people of different skin colors, and the streets and buildings were


    distinctive and exotic, yet a little more different than those in Europe and America.


    Martha''s eyes darkened, and a voice rang out in her mind, telling her that she was going to fit in here


    from now on.


    Louis, sitting next to her, obviously felt her mood, his thin lips raised slightly. "Martha, wee home."


    When Martha heard this, her red lips were pursed in silence.


    She lowered her eyelids, and the hand on her side was unconsciously clenched.


    She never knew that she had a home here.


    Louis was a little worried when he saw her like this, but now that she was back, she would get used to


    these things sooner orter.


    After he pursed his lips, his voice softened.


    "You must have been exhausted in the past two days, so stay at the hotel tonight and attend the family


    dinner tomorrow."


    "Hmm."


    Martha responded absently and turned her head to look out the car window.


    Quickly, she reacted and frowned at Louis, who was sitting beside her.


    "A family dinner?"


    Louis'' eyes narrowed slightly and he said meaningfully, "You are back, you must meet the Lucas


    family."


    Martha''s brow knitted a little tighter, she just pursed her lips without saying anything.


    Jane, who was sitting in the passenger seat, turned her head towards the back with worry, and after a


    long time of hesitation, she spoke up.


    "Sir, should we let Miss Martha adjust herself to the life here first?"


    Louis heard this and turned his head to Martha with doubt in his eyes.


    Martha naturally got his point, but she didn''t think it was necessary.


    Since she was here, she would have to meet those people sooner orter.


    She thought of this, and replied, "No, just tomorrow."


    "Good, then when you go back to the hotel tonight, you''ll have to do some preparations."


    Louis'' maic voice rang out in the car with a distinctly worried tone.


    He was not sure if those of the Lucas family would give Martha a hard time tomorrow.


    Martha nodded gently and did not speak again.


    Ten minutester, the car stopped at the Royal Grand Hotel and Jane got out and looked at Martha


    with concern.


    "Are you okay?"


    At this time, Martha''s face was a little pale, with obvious fatigue in her eyes.


    Martha smiled and nodded, responding easily, "It''s okay, let''s go."


    The hotel they stayed at was the Royal Grand Hotel, and the people inside the hotel were dressed in Z


    Country clothing.


    As soon as they walked into the lobby, they were eagerly greeted by a manager who treated Louis with


    respect.


    "Count Caesar, please."


    When Martha heard the word "Count", she knew that the Caesar family was in a very unusual position


    in Z Country.


    The three of them followed the manager to their respective rooms, which were all suites with all the


    amenities.


    Martha walked into the room and took a nce around the entireyout and furnishings of the room,


    and knew that the room was expensive.


    The room was very luxuriously decorated, the sofa was leather, and the coffee table was made of rare


    jade.


    After a brief nce, she lifted her feet towards the couch and sat down on it.


    She had to say, after sitting on the ne for so long, it was sofortable sitting on the sofa.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Louis sat down and looked at the somewhatzy Martha with a doting smile, after a few words of small


    talk, he then got to the point.


    "Next, let me tell you about the Lucas family."


    When he said this, his eyes were dark and he continued.


    "You have three uncles here, in addition to my mother, your aunt."


    "Uncle?"


    Martha looked at the man sitting across from her in disbelief, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    Louis nodded gently, his thin lips slightly parted, began to introduce the Lucas family.


    "Your great-uncle was the eldest son of the Lucas family, named Gage Lucas, who married the eldest


    daughter of the Rond family and had a daughter and a son."


    "The second son of the Lucas family, rk Lucas, is your second uncle. His wife died young and he


    has no children to this day."


    "In addition to that, there is the adopted son that Grandpa adopted when he was alive, your young


    uncle, his name is Sam Lucas."


    Martha heard this and nodded gently to indicate that she had understood.


    After the man looked at her, his eyes darkened, and he continued.


    "Tomorrow is the 80th birthday of the mistress of the Lucas family, and everyone will be there, so you''ll


    see them all then."


    Sitting on the sofa, Martha''s eyelids lowered and she thought seriously before opening her mouth to


    ask.


    "You''re just telling me this now ... Could it be that they''re going to turn on me?"


    Louis'' thin lips were tightly pursed. He silently looked at Martha, and hesitated for a while before slowly


    nodding his head.


    At this time, Jane sitting on the side said, "Mr. Caesar suspected the people behind Libby were from


    the Lucas family, but he had no evidence."


    Martha was stunned.


    If the people behind Libby were from the Lucas family, then probably the ones who wanted to kill her


    were her elders.


    But why did they want her dead?


    Louis, sitting across the table, saw the confusion in Martha''s eyes and exined, "They don''t want you


    dead, but they want to find a way to get that thing and then make sure you nevere back here."


    Martha''s eyes darkened as she thought of the badge that her mother had hidden.


    It seemed that after she came to the Lucas family, there would be many difficulties waiting for her...

 Chapter 393 The Fool Said He Would Always Wait For Her

    Chapter 393 The Fool Said He Would Always Wait For Her


    Chapter 393 The fool said he would always wait for her


    A few momentster, Louis handed Martha a copy of the information.


    "This is a detailed list of everyone in the Lucas family, you must read it tonight and familiarize yourself


    with it. Your appearance tomorrow will lead to a battle, so be prepared to face it."


    Martha forced down the irritation in her heart and reached out to take the document, her ck eyes


    filled with a gloomy look.


    This night, she stayed up all night flipping through the information about the Lucas, just to prepare for


    tomorrow''s fight.


    It was written on the profile that Uncle Gage, after marrying the Rond family''s eldest daughter, had


    a son and daughter, so only he had a higher status in the Lucas family.


    But even so, he was still not the head of the family, the old Mr. Lucas said that only the person with the


    badge was the next head of the family.


    That badge was now in her possession.


    So could it be this uncle who had been trying to put her to death?


    Martha continued to read the information in her hands.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Uncle rk''s wife died in a car ident and Uncle rk did not remarry after her death, so he never


    had any children.


    It seemed that he didn''t have any interests in bing the head of the family.


    Martha frowned and continued to read it further.


    Uncle Sam was the adopted son of the old Mr. Lucas, and grew up with Martha''s mother and they two


    had a very good rtionship.


    Martha didn''t think the person who was in a good rtionship with her mother would ever hurt her.


    As for her mother, her name was Elsie Lucas, the eldest daughter of the Lucas family.


    Since her mother left the Lucas family, she changed her name to Be Burton and married her father


    with that name, trying to escape from marrying into the royal family.


    Her aunt Eva Lucas was Louis'' mother.


    Her aunt was the second daughter of the Lucas family, and Elsie''s twin sister.


    After Elsie left, Eva married Count Caesar and gave birth to three sons.


    And Louis Caesar, the eldest son of Count Caesar, naturally inherited the position of the count.


    After Martha read everyone''s details, the hand holding the information tightened, the t information


    was wrinkled a little bit.


    After her mother Elsie escaped and left, the prince married the eldest daughter of another family as his


    wife.


    The Lucas family''s status in the Z Country fell into disrepute because of her mother''s escape from the


    marriage, which destroyed the family''s credibility in the eyes of the royal family.


    Later it was Eva who married Count Caesar and gave birth to three sons, thus stabilizing the situation.


    Of course, the Lucas family would have been torn apart if Count Caesar hadn''t preserved the Lucas


    family''s position for her.


    Martha''s eyelids were lowered and her long eyshes fluttered lightly, hiding the anxiety andplex


    feelings in her eyes.


    The rtionships in the Lucas family wereplicated, and she had just arrived here, not knowing the


    true nature of these people, so she had to be more careful in dealing with them.


    Martha rubbed her temples tiredly and let out a helpless sigh.


    She wondered what awaited her tomorrow.


    After she closed her eyes tiredly, two familiar voices involuntarily emerged in her mind.


    She wondered how were her father, son, and that man doing.


    That night she asked that man what he would do if he left and never came back.


    At that time, that fool said he would always wait for her.


    The wedding he the wedding was really beautiful. It deserved to be called the wedding of the century. It


    was a pity that...


    Martha thought of this, there were some mixed feelings, but another thought in her mind was even


    stronger.


    Only by surviving well in the Lucas family could she solve these troubles of the Lucas family and return


    to Jimmy and her father.

 Chapter 394 The Family Dinner

    Chapter 394 The Family Dinner


    Chapter 394 The family dinner


    Early the next morning, Martha followed Louis to the Lucas family.


    The car passed through the lively streets and slowly made its way to the other side of the city.


    Half an hourter, the luxurious ck car stopped in front of a castle.


    Louis looked sideways at the woman sitting at his side, the corners of his mouth curved up in a smile,


    "This is your home."


    Martha''s red lips were pursed, and after clenching her hands, she pulled open the door and stepped


    out of the car.


    She got out of the car and as soon as she looked up, she saw a luxurious castle in front of her.


    The castle was purple, and the walls on the castle were a bit worn and obviously had a history of years.


    With just one nce, Martha could feel the majesty and luxury of the castle, and it was at this moment


    that she suddenly knew why the Lucas family would fight for the position of the head of the family.


    People with desire should want to stand at the supreme point of this castle and be the master of


    this castle.


    Louis saw the solemnity in his cousin''s eyes, and his eyes were thick with worry, but he smiled and


    went over to ce his hand on thetter''s shoulder.


    "Grandma''s situation isplicated now, so you have to be mentally prepared."


    Martha''s brows knitted slightly. She nced sideways at Louis, with confusion in her eyes.


    Louis sighed helplessly, "You''ll understand what I mean in a minute."


    Martha nodded gently and followed Louis into the castle.


    When Martha followed Louis in, the Lucas family was sitting at a long table waiting for the two of them


    to appear.


    The Lucas were dressed in the formal attire of attending a family dinner, with serious faces looking in


    the direction of the two just walked in.


    When Martha looked over, she instantly felt that there was something solemn about this family dinner.


    The old Mrs. Lucas sat in the main seat, obviously the master of the Lucas family.


    To the left of the old Mrs. Lucas sat her three sons, Gage, rk and Sam.


    On the right of the old Mrs. Lucas was the youngest daughter Eva, and her grandson Andrew Lucas


    and granddaughter Daisy Lucas.


    Since today was a family dinner, all the attendees were the members of the Lucas family.


    Among Eva''s three sons, only Louis Caesar was present, while her other two sons went abroad with


    their father and had not yet returned.


    When Louis appeared with Martha, everyone sitting at the long table looked sideways at her.


    Martha''s hand at her side had tightened unknowingly, and a thinyer of sweat permeated her palm.


    Although she knew that all these people present were her rtives, she was still too nervous to speak


    in the face of thesepletely unfamiliar faces.


    She looked nervously at the people on the long table, and the tension in her heart was eased a little


    when she saw Eva''s face, which looked just like her mother''s.


    And the old Mrs. Lucas, after seeing Martha''s appearance that was like Elsie''s, had some tears in her


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    cloudy eyes.


    Her lips trembled lightly. Obviously, she was so excited that she wanted to say something. Yet she


    stammered, unable to say a word, and she couldn''t move at all.


    Martha felt the old Mrs. Lucas''s hot gaze, turned her head to look at her in dismay.


    She had thought how fierce and angry the old Mrs. Lucas would be, but never thought the old man


    would look like this.


    Louis, who was standing next to her, obviously saw the shock of the woman beside her, and after a


    silent sigh, spoke softly to exin.


    "Martha, the person sitting in the host''s seat is Grandma, and she''s not well."


    Louis said so, but in fact, the way he looked at Martha was clearly implying that Grandma turned to be


    like this because of something else.


    Martha was stunned for a moment, her heart sank, and she looked at the old Mrs. Lucas, feeling sorry


    That was her mother''s mother, her grandmother ...


    She thought of this in her mind, and then looked at the old Mrs. Lucas''s appearance, unconsciously


    reddened her eyes.


    Why did Grandma look like this?


    What was the hidden agenda behind this? She must find Louis and ask him about it.


    The uncles sitting next to the old Mrs. Lucas at this moment, seeing Martha''s look, their eyelids


    lowered, each with their own thoughts.


    Finally it was Gage who took the lead and broke the silence at this point.


    "This is my niece who has been living outside, right? You look so much like your mother."


    rk sitting next to him heard this and smiled tenderly, looking at Martha with eyes full of affection.


    Instead, Sam kept staring at Martha withplicated emotions in his eyes.


    Martha nodded to her three uncles and said with a smile, "Hello uncles, my name is Martha Doyle."


    No sooner had her words been finished than Daisy''s mocking voice sounded.


    "I''m not sure if you''re the Lucas. Do you have any proof to prove you''re one of us?"


    Martha heard these words, her eyebrows frowned unnoticeably, looking at Daisy and thinking.


    ''That''s Daisy, the daughter of the eldest uncle, who seems to be brainless.''

 Chapter 395 Are You Married?

    Chapter 395 Are You Married?


    Chapter 395 Are You Married?


    Gage frowned in displeasure, coldly nced at his daughter with warning.


    At the end, he smiled and tried to smooth things over, "Daisy has been spoiled by me since she was


    young, so don''t take her words to heart, Martha."


    Martha opened her mouth to speak, and Daisy''s voice rang out first.


    "I said nothing wrong. So what if she is a member of the Lucas family? Her mother has always been a


    sinner of the Lucas family!"


    Martha heard these words, her eyes getting cold. She swept a nce at Daisy and noticed the


    unfriendly look in her eyes.


    Her eyebrows were knitted, the hand on her side unconsciously tightened, her red lips tightly were


    pursed.


    The next second, Andrew''s voice suddenly sounded wickedly.


    "I didn''t expect the daughter of a sinner to be so ordinary looking."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    In Andrew''s opinion, Martha''s appearance could not bepared with that of the Ronds, his


    mother''s family members.


    Martha''s eyes were dark, and after a long moment of silence, she spoke indifferently and introduced


    herself to the crowd in the room.


    "My name is Martha Doyle, my father''s name is Maxwell Doyle, and my mother''s name is Be Burton."


    "I didn''t know my mom was the Lucas until Louis found me."


    When Daisy heard this, the corners of her mouth curled up in a more contemptuous smile, she looked


    at Martha, her eyes full of mockery.


    "What''s the use of knowing it? We can''t give you anything even when youe back."


    Because of Daisy''s remark, the air was once again awkward.


    Martha frowned and pursed her lips without a word.


    Louis'' eyes sank and he took a step forward, looking at Daisy with eyes full of coldness and warning.


    "Shut up, Martha is our family."


    Daisy looked at her cousin reluctantly, she clearly wanted to retort, but didn''t dare to do so.


    She knew that his cousin had a position in the Caesar family and was not someone she could easily


    offend.


    Silence reigned over the room again. Martha and Daisy were staring at each other indifferently.


    Finally, it was Gage who smiled and spoke up to ease the somewhat stiff atmosphere at the moment.


    "Well, it''s been so long since you came in, so hurry up and take your seat."


    When Martha heard this, she unconsciously looked towards her eldest uncle and felt alert.


    She felt that her eldest uncle were feigning kindness.


    But despite this, she could not easily make sure that he was the mastermind.


    Everyone here today, in her eyes, could be the mastermind.


    And the old Mrs. Lucas, sitting in the host''s seat, never took her eyes off Martha.


    Afterwards, she saw Martha smiling at her and looked at Martha with increasingly tender eyes.


    She saw in this granddaughter''s smile her eldest daughter who once loved to smile at her so much too.


    Soon, the family dinner officially began.


    While eating, Daisy''s eyes drifted over Martha from time to time.


    A momentter, her eyes looked contemptuously at her nominal sister sitting next to Louis, her eyes full


    of contempt.


    "Are you married?"


    Although she knew that Martha, whose father was an ordinary man, was in no position topete with


    her, she couldn''t help but wonder if Martha probablypeted with her.


    Martha suddenly froze, not knowing how to answer, and finally had to pursed her lips without making a


    sound.


    Daisy saw her look. There was more contempt in her eyes, and she smiled with mockery.


    Anyway, whether Martha was married or not, she was not qualified topete with her.


    Just as Martha was about to respond, Eva took the lead and gave the answer for Martha.


    "Since Martha is back, as the daughter of the eldest daughter of the Lucas family, she should be a


    candidate for the royal wife."


    When Martha heard this, she looked at Eva with a look of dismay and disbelief.


    Just at this time, Daisy''s unpleasant retort sounded immediately after.


    "The daughter of the eldest daughter? Wasn''t her mother expelled from the Lucas family long ago?"


    This time, the person who married into the royal family had to be her.


    Her mother was one of the Rond family and her father was the eldest son of the Lucas family, so


    how could she allow Martha, a wild child, topete with her?


    No matter what, she couldn''t allow Martha to marry into the royal family!


    Martha''s eyes were lowered.


    At this time, the Lucas were sitting at the long table and staring at Martha, waiting for Martha''s reply.


    At this critical time, the person who eased the atmosphere was still Gage.


    He deliberately ced the knife and fork in his hand heavily on the te, and said in a warning tone.


    "Well, it''s a family dinner today, so let''s not talk about that."


    Daisy saw that her father were angry, silently bowed her head and did not speak again, but her eyes


    nced at her brother Andrew sitting beside her.


    After exchanging a nce, the two agreed with an idea of tricking Martha.

 Chapter 396 You Have To Be More Careful

    Chapter 396 You Have To Be More Careful


    Chapter 396 You have to be more careful


    Since Gage spoke up to ease the awkwardness of the scene, the family dinner proceeded in silence.


    Daisy never spoke up again to break the current peaceful atmosphere, perhaps because she was


    intimidated by her father, or maybe because she felt it was unnecessary.


    After the family dinner was over, everyone put down their knives and forks and walked together


    towards the main hall.


    Everyone was sitting in the main hall as usual, and Martha was the only one who looked at the crowd


    with some difort.


    This was her first family dinner, and judging from the performance of her uncles, she had no idea who


    would be the real mastermind behind it.


    The Lucas were chitchatting, and the atmosphere was quite harmonious.


    But in the middle of this, the old Mrs. Lucas'' eyes had rested on Martha.


    She looked at Martha with loving eyes, mixed with a bit of nostalgia, perhaps looking through Martha at


    her oldest daughter.


    Of course Martha could feel the old Mrs. Lucas'' gaze, and her eyes met the old Mrs. Lucas while the


    crowd was talking.


    She could feel that her grandmother seemed to have something to say to her, only now she was in a


    condition where she could not speak at all.


    The next second, Gage''s voice suddenly sounded to interrupt Martha''s thoughts.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Martha, what did you do in your previous job?"


    Martha looked back at her uncle with a professional smile and replied in a warm voice, "Doing business


    at the Doyle Group."


    "Doing business?"


    rk chimed in and then asked, "Could it be that you''ve started taking care of everything at the Doyle


    Group?"


    Martha nodded gently and replied politely, "My father is old, so naturally I should take over the


    She could see that her second uncle was just echoing Gage, not trying to know more about her, but


    just wanting to show his superficial concern for her.


    She knew these people were not simple, but she didn''t mind living in peace with them for some days as


    long as they didn''t do anything to hurt her.


    "And do you still have family where you lived before?"


    With a smile on his face, Gage asked with concern, making it impossible for Martha to feel any hint of


    malice.


    Martha nodded gently and smiled, "My father is still in his old town and he''s doing fine."


    Just as her words went out of her mouth, rk''s voice sounded.


    "Were there any other rtives in that city besides your father?"


    "Yes, there''s Bianca, someone who watching me grow up. Also I have a ..."


    Just as Martha was about to say that she had a son, Eva, who had been smiling lightly, suddenly


    interrupted Martha.


    "Martha, do you have any hobbies other than running the Doyle Group?"


    When Martha heard this, her eyshes fluttered lightly.


    She could sense that her aunt did not want her to mention her child, and the failed marriage of the past.


    She didn''t know why her aunt wanted to hide this part from the Lucas, but she chose not to say


    anything.


    Her hand on her side unconsciously tightened, and her face resumed the smile it had just worn, as if


    nothing had happened.


    "I like to paint."


    "That sounds good, when will you show us your paintings?"


    Gage smiled and echoed, looking at the newly returned niece with a glint in his eyes.


    Martha smiled and nodded to say yes, but in the next moment, she inadvertently raised her eyes and


    met the gaze of her uncle Sam.


    Sam looked at her with a very cold look, with displeasure, and she stiffened.


    At this moment, she could not say what she felt for this third uncle, only thinking of hurrying to avoid


    eye contact with him.


    In fact, she did so, and looked at the crowd present with a smile on her face.


    After a few more words, Eva suddenly smiled and said, "Martha, now that you''re home, you should not


    stay out in the hotel but live with the Lucas family."


    Martha froze, and she made a quick analysis.


    The people living in this castle were the old Mrs. Lucas, Gage and his family, and Sam, who was


    adopted by the Lucas family.


    As for rk, he had moved out years ago when he married his wife.


    Eva, on the other hand, had been living in the Count''s house since she married him.


    In other words, if she lived here, she would have to face thesepletely unfamiliar faces every day,


    and ...


    Martha thought of this, nced at Daisy and Andrew, the two siblings.


    If she stayed here, she was afraid the two siblings would make things difficult for her.


    Just as she thought this in her mind, Daisy changed her bad attitude and looked warmly at Martha who


    was sitting not far away, smiling and persuading.


    "Martha, you must stay here, Grandma misses you so much, how can Grandma see you often if you


    don''t live here?"


    Martha could hear the provocation in Daisy''s tone, but now, on this asion, she had no choice but to


    stay here.


    The next second, Andrew echoed.


    "I agree. Our cousin finally came back, she should stay here."


    Gage, sitting on one side, heard this and nodded in satisfaction, smiling and echoing.


    "You are Elsie''s only daughter, of course you should live here."


    Martha smiled and nodded, the hand at her side unconsciously tightening.


    She didn''t know why Daisy and Andrew''s attitude towards her had changed so drastically, but she


    understood that the two of them must be plotting something at this time.


    It seemed that she should be more on guard against the siblings.


    Martha thought this in her mind, but changed the subject calmly.


    ...


    When the crowd talked for almost another hour, they all made excuses to leave.


    rk was the first to stand up and open his mouth to say he was leaving.


    "It''s gettingte too, so I''ll go back first, and Martha should get some rest."


    "Well, thank you for your concern, Uncle rk."


    Martha smiled and looked at rk, the smile on her face was not the slightest bit timid, and her eyes


    were filled with sincerity.


    rk''s eyes darkened as he smiled and said goodbye to the crowd before leaving the Lucas family.


    As soon as he left, Gage stood up and said, "Mother, Martha, I have some official business to attend to


    at the royal court, so I will go ahead."


    The old Mrs. Lucas nodded strenuously and made no other movements.


    But Martha gave Gage some reminders.


    ''Gage has a position in the royal family, which is not surprising since Gage has married he daughter of


    a duke. Does he really covet the position of the head of the Lucas family and n to get it?''


    While Martha was silently thinking, all the people sitting at the long table slowly dispersed.


    Eva saw that everyone else had dispersed and immediately got up and walked over to Martha and


    whispered.


    "Youe with me."


    Martha was stunned for a moment, nodded gently, and followed her sister-inw out of the main hall.


    After the two arrived at Eva''s room, Martha''s eyes deepened as she looked at the person who looked


    like her mother in front of her.


    If her mother were still alive, would she be like her aunt ...


    Soon after, Eva spoke up and interrupted Martha''s thoughts.


    "I can''te back to live now, so you have to be more careful staying here."

 Chapter 397 YouRe So Pretentious

    Chapter 397 You''Re So Pretentious


    Chapter 397 You''re so pretentious


    Martha nodded gently, her voice choked with sobs.


    "I know, I''ll protect myself."


    "Well, though I''m not living here, there''s a maid named Eliza. She''s my henchman."


    Eva unconsciously reached out and grabbed Martha''s hand, her eyes filled with worry.


    "You should protect yourself and tell me first if anything happens."


    Martha nodded, smiled and responded, "I will."


    Just as her words were finished, she suddenly thought of what Eva had said when she was just at the


    banquet.


    The eldest daughter of the Lucas family was marrying into the royal family, what was going on?


    She thought this and asked the question.


    "Just now at the banquet, what was all that talk about marrying into the royal family about?"


    Eva heard these words, her face changed, and she was somewhat bothered.


    She knew that Martha had once married and had a child in that city.


    Yet the Lucas family needed Martha now.


    Her grip on Martha''s hand tightened and she said with a bitter smile, "Martha, about what happened to


    you in that city, it''s all in the past, you have to learn to let go of the past."


    "It''s different here, you''re going to be making a fresh start here."


    Martha frowned and looked at her aunt with a look of disbelief.


    She didn''t understand why Eva would say that. There was Jimmy, her father and that man there, so


    how could she let go?


    She lowered her eyes and smiled bitterly as she voiced the confusion in her heart.


    "I can''t let go, there is my child and my loved ones over there."


    Eva helplessly shook his head, and did not continue to persuade Martha, but solemnly admonished.


    "It''s not the right time to talk about this. Anyway, you are in the Lucas family now, make sure you watch


    out for people in the family."


    "Martha, you have to understand that everyone in the Lucas family could be the mastermind behind


    those things."


    Martha''s hand at her side involuntarily clenched, and her eyes sank.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Of course she knew that everyone could probably be the one hiding behind.


    Everyone disguised themselves well.


    It was not easy to discover the person hiding behind.


    Martha chatted with Eva for a few more minutes before thetter left in a hurry.


    After her aunt left, the room resumed its original silence.


    Martha looked at thispletely unfamiliar room, her eyes sunk and her red lips were tightly pursed.


    She was mentally digesting what had happened at the party today and what Eva had just said.


    ...


    As the night fell, Martha followed the maid to her room.


    She hadn''t been in the room long when there was a sharp knock at the door.


    Martha opened the door of the room and saw Daisy standing in the doorway with an impatient look on


    her face.


    She frowned and asked indifferently, "What brings you here?"


    "Well, I brought you some incense over."


    Daisy replied mockingly, looking at the woman in front of her with obvious disdain.


    Immediately after, without waiting for Martha to ask, she exined in a condescending manner.


    "This incense is specially made by the healer for the nobleman, ordinary people can not easily see it. If


    you hadn''te to the Lucas family, I''m afraid you wouldn''t have seen it in your life."


    Daisy looked at Martha with increasing disdain as she spoke.


    She felt that a traitor like Elsie should be removed from the family, and that her daughter Martha, born


    from a union with a foreigner, should not have such a high status and was not worthy of using the


    family''s fine incense.


    It was just that her father had required her, and she could only obey him.


    Growing up in the family, Daisy knew very well that going against her father''s wishes would not end


    well.


    Martha looked at the woman in front of her with a cold look in her eyes and indifferently spoke up and


    refused.


    "I don''t need incense, you take it back."


    Daisy heard this, her eyebrows furrowed, she sneered and asked.


    "What? Are you afraid that this incense I gave you is poisonous?"


    Martha watched Daisy''s reaction with cold eyes, her gut feeling told her that Daisy would not be so


    stupid, but it was better to save herself from trouble.


    Anyway, Daisy was never friendly to her.


    She was silent for a long time before exining in a soft voice.


    "You''re overthinking it, I''m just not used to using these."


    "This incense is to help you sleep."


    Daisy''s face softened. She looked at Martha still unkindly.


    Martha''s eyes flickered, and she answered softly.


    "I can always sleep well, I don''t need to use this stuff."


    "You''re so pretentious, I brought it to you specially and you still don''t want it. If my father hadn''t asked


    me to befriend you, do you think I would have been willing to take you on?"


    Daisy mocked Martha, pushing open the door walking into Martha''s room, throwing the incense on the


    table and turning around to leave.


    She left with an unpleasant remark.


    "Anyway, I have delivered the incense, it''s at your disposal."


    After Daisy left, Martha frowned without closing the door to the room.


    Her eyes sank, and after a moment of thought, she went to the table and picked up the incense Daisy


    had just dropped and smelled it.


    Her eyebrows knitted tighter.

 Chapter 398 SheS So Shameless

    Chapter 398 She''S So Shameless


    Chapter 398 She''s so shameless


    After Daisy left Martha''s room, she walked to the door of her brother''s room with a look of anger on her


    face.


    Instead of knocking on the door as she had just done when she went to Martha''s room, she opened


    Andrew''s door directly and threw it shut as hard as she could after entering.


    Andrew, lying on the bed heard the movement, asked in confusion.


    "What''s wrong with you? What''s with all the anger?"


    "Martha is a bitch, so pretentious!"


    After Daisy scolded Martha, she couldn''t help but start cursing in the room.


    "She''s really an insensitive viger. I take incense to her, and yet she doesn''t want to use it."


    Andrew''s eyes sank, and his voice carried urgency.


    "What about the incense? You didn''t take it back, did you?"


    "Of course not."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Daisy said proudly, raised her chin, and continued, "She said she did not want incense, I just pushed


    the door in, and then threw the incense on the table, and I do not know if she will use it."


    Andrew heard this and breathed a sigh of relief, the corners of his mouth curled up in a grim smile.


    "That incense is with special drug ingredients, whether she will use it or not, as long as she opens the


    box, after tonight, she will have itchy skin and ulcers all over her body."


    "The longer she stays in the room, the worse her skin will be."


    Daisy''s anger dissipated because of her brother''s words.


    "I''m just afraid that the uneducated woman would never think that the incense would work just by


    turning it on."


    "Sis, don''t worry, the person who marries the royal family will definitely be you."


    Andrew smiled and yed with the phone, his eyes carrying the excitement after a sessful


    calction.


    Daisy nodded. Just thinking about the way Martha''s skin would fester tomorrow, she was joyful.


    Eva said that Martha would be the one marry into the royal family.


    She wanted to see how Martha wouldpete with her after she was disfigured.


    At this thought, Daisy said wickedly, "After tonight, I''d like to see what a woman with a broken face can


    do topete with me."


    Andrew''s mouth curled into a cool smile, and after his fingers gently tapped the phone a few times, his


    cheerful voice rang out in the room.


    "Sis, in fact, without these tricks, she is no better than you."


    "Why?"


    Daisy looked at her brother now in confusion.


    Although she disliked Martha''s father''s status, she understood that Martha was not bad looking, if the


    Lucas family recognized Martha as its daughter, Martha was fully qualified to marry into the royal family


    as the eldest daughter of the Lucas family.


    Andrewughed mockingly, and said what he had found out dismissively.


    "I had someone look into Martha and found Martha was married in that country."


    How can a woman who has been married marry into the royal family?


    Daisy thought of this, her pupils slightly dted, her pretty face was full of shock.


    The next second, Andrew''s maic voice sounded again in the room.


    "She was not only married, but she also had a child with someone else andter divorced."


    Daisy was frozen in ce for two seconds, looking at Andrew with ecstasy, but mixed with a few


    annoyance.


    She was happy that the woman the royal man was going to marry would certainly not be a woman like


    Martha who had been married and had a child.


    But she was also annoyed that Martha would be so shameless.


    The woman who had been yed with, divorced still daerd toe back to fight with her. Martha was


    really shameless to the extreme.


    Her eyes goggled and she grumbled unhappily.


    "I didn''t expect her to be so shameless. She''s divorced, and she still dares toe back and fight with


    me!"


    "She can''tpete with you."


    Andrew said faintly, his eyes carrying an undisguised excitement.


    The box of incense was used to trick Martha. As long as she opened it, there would be a show


    tomorrow.

 Chapter 399 Uncle Sam, What Brings You Here?

    Chapter 399 Uncle Sam, What Brings You Here?


    Chapter 399 Uncle Sam, what brings you here?


    He didn''t think it was necessary, but he didn''t mind watching Martha get defeated.


    Daisy grunted and raised her head proudly.


    "Of course, my father is the eldest son of the Lucas family, and my mother is the eldest daughter of the


    famous Rond family, so how can that shameless womanpare with me?"


    "That''s right, your brother will be the future head of the Lucas family as well."


    Andrew''s eyes sank, and he spat out the words with a sinister look.


    His father was the eldest son of the Lucas family and had a son and a daughter, while his second uncle


    has no children.


    As for his third uncle, an adopted son, how could hepete with his father?


    He thought of this, the corners of his mouth curved up unconsciously, his eyes full of smugness.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Sis, just wait and see Martha''s miserable face tomorrow!"


    "If she had been sensible, she wouldn''t have ended like that."


    Daisyughed mockingly, her eyes filled with disdain.


    When she thought of how arrogant Martha was once she came back, she just couldn''t swallow the


    anger.


    But at the thought that Martha''s skin will fester tomorrow, she felt much better inside.


    Martha, who was in the room at the moment, picked up the incense that Daisy had just thrown on the


    table and took a look at it, and her eyebrows knitted a little tighter.


    She did not open the bottle of incense. Just smelling it made her feel ufortable, not to mention


    opening it and using it.


    Besides, the person who sent this incense was Daisy; she didn''t think Daisy sent this with any good


    intentions.


    Though she felt that Daisy would not be so stupid as to harm her openly, she could not be more careful


    in this house.


    Martha came back to her senses andy on the bed, exhausted.


    The Lucas family''s dinner was not a small one, and she felt exhausted after dealing with it all day


    today.


    Just as she was about to rest, a short knock sounded again in the room.


    Martha''s heart shuddered and she unconsciously raised her hand to nce at the watch on her wrist.


    The hour hand showed that the time was now ten o''clock.


    It was sote now, who could be the person who came to her this time?


    She was just about to get up and go to the door when the words Eva had told her in the evening


    suddenly came to her mind.


    In this family, no one could be trusted and she had to be wary.


    Her eyelids lowered, and after taking a deep breath, she paced to the door of the room and asked


    warily.


    "Who is it?"


    After her words were finished, the knocking at the door stopped noticeably.


    After a moment of silence, the other party indifferently said, "It''s me."


    Martha''s body stiffened visibly when she heard the voice.


    She searched her mind for the owner of this voice, and only after a long time did she realize that it was


    Sam''s voice.


    After she froze for a moment, she did not immediately open the door of the room in front of her, but


    asked another question through the door.


    "It''s sote, what brings you here?"


    Sam''s eyebrows knitted in displeasure, and then he said patiently, "Open the door, I want to tell you


    something."


    Martha heard this, her hand unconsciously clenched, her eyes darkening.


    She thought about it for a few seconds and then politely declined.


    "Uncle Sam, it''s not early now, I''ve rested."


    The next second, Sam''s cold voice came from outside the door, mixed with a few impatience.


    "What I want to tell you is about your mother."


    Martha''s body stiffened.


    Sam came to her sote to talk about her mother?


    Was it because it was inconvenient to talk in the daytime?


    She decided to open the door of the room, but when she thought that Sam was still unmarried, she


    turned around to find a coat to put on.


    After she slowly opened the door of the room, she saw Sam standing in the doorway.


    Sam was dressed in a silk nightgown, with fatigue in his eyes, but looking at her coldly.


    Sam''s unsmiling appearance made Martha involuntarily shiver and be vignt...

 Chapter 400 Someone Forced Her To Leave?

    Chapter 400 Someone Forced Her To Leave?


    Chapter 400 Someone forced her to leave?


    "Uncle Sam, pleasee in."


    After Martha said this, she turned sideways, obviously agreeing to let the other party into the room.


    Sam''s thin lips were tightly pursed as he walked indifferently into Martha''s room and nonchntly sat


    down on the couch in the room.


    Martha, who opened the door at this time, remained in ce, looking at the man who walked into the


    room with a wary look in his eyes.


    The door to the room had been closed by Martha before Sam entered.


    This nominal third uncle was nowing to her, talking about some secrets.


    In particr, what he had to say concerned her mother, and the door to the room was closed to prevent


    the servants from hearing what they shouldn''t.


    Sam, who grew up in the Lucas family, was not stupid, and noticed Martha''s wariness in just one


    nce.


    His eyes darkened, and his indifferent voice rang out in the room.


    "You don''t have to be so wary of me, I''m not going to hurt you."


    Martha looked at the man standing not far away with some consternation, how could she have


    expected the other party to just say it so directly?


    Could it be that this third uncle had always spoken so directly?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Without waiting for Martha toe back to herself, Sam withdrew his gaze and turned his head to


    stare at his niece standing in the doorway.


    He had been watching Martha''s stunned face, his thin lips unconsciously pursed.


    After a long time, his eyes began to lose focus, as if he was looking at another person through the


    woman in front of him.


    Soon, he hid his outburst well and said lightly, "You look like your mother."


    Martha''s eyebrows knitted slightly, her eyelids lowered, hiding the weird look in her eyes.


    Somehow, she actually saw a hint of tenderness in Sam''s gaze.


    Was ...


    When she thought about it, she couldn''t help but start to wonder what kind of rtionship this third


    uncle had with her mother.


    Martha pondered for a moment before taking the lead and breaking the silence at this point.


    "At thiste hour, did youe to tell me something about my mother?"


    Sam''s eyes sank, and his face hidden under the light appeared even colder and more stern.


    "You shouldn''t havee back."


    "Why?"


    Martha''s hand at her side involuntarily perspired a thinyer of sweat, and her heartbeat unconsciously


    elerated.


    Intuition told her that she was going to be one step closer to the truth.


    Sam turned around, his eyes darkened as he looked out the window at this point, "The Lucas family is


    moreplicated than you think."


    Martha standing behind him gave a silent sigh and replied softly.


    "No matter what, it''s my mother''s family."


    Sam froze and his thin lips pursed a little tighter.


    He believed that Be was unwilling toe back.


    His hand clenched, and his husky voice said, "You mother made great efforts to escape because she


    wanted nothing to do with the Lucas family."


    "You, as her only daughter, shouldn''t havee back."


    Martha stared after Sam in confusion.


    What does Uncle Sam mean?


    Her mother escaped because she didn''t want an arranged marriage, didn''t she?


    At this thought, she couldn''t help asking, "My mother escaped because she didn''t want to marry into


    the royal family, didn''t she?"


    Sam suddenly burst intoughter and turned around to look at her niece.


    "If only it''s as simple as you think."


    Sam looked at Martha, his eyes filled withplicated emotions.


    When Be left the Lucas family, she was younger than the current Martha.


    He didn''t know where she got the courage to face everything.


    Martha was dazed at this moment.


    A lot of ideas shed across her mind, and in the end, she asked in puzzlement, "Why did my mother


    leave the Lucas family back then?"


    Sam sighed silently, frowned and said coldly, "Your mother is very sensible. She knows she''s the eldest


    daughter of the Lucas family and should shoulder her responsibility and obligations since she was


    young."


    Martha understood Sam''s implications.


    He meant that her mother left for some other reasons.


    Yet she didn''t know what made her mother leave here. After pondering for a while, she pursued, "So,


    why did my mother leave the Lucas family? Did someone force her to leave, or did something big


    happen to the Lucas family?"

 Chapter 401 A Useless Wimp

    Chapter 401 A Useless Wimp


    Chapter 401 A useless wimp


    Martha didn''t know anything about the past, and now that Sam was willing to tell her, she naturally


    wanted to know a little more.


    Sam''s pupils shrank slightly, his lips were pursed and he didn''t say anything about Martha''s mother.


    Some things had passed, and there was no need to mention them again.


    After a long while of silence in the room, his thin lips parted again, and a husky voice sounded in the


    room-


    "Martha, since you are back, you have to be more careful in everything and beware of everyone here."


    After Sam solemnly reminded her, he turned around and wanted to leave the room, yet his gaze


    suddenly was fixed on something ced on the desk.


    He frowned handsomely, walked over with a sullen face, picked up the incense that Daisy had just


    thrown on the table and smelled it solemnly.


    After smelling it, the air around Sam dropped significantly.


    His long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and he asked in a deep voice, "Who brought you this


    incense?"


    "Daisy."


    Martha didn''t hesitate, and immediately named the person who brought the incense over here.


    From her point of view, Daisy wasn''t that stupid to hurt her when she first came back to the Lucas


    family.


    Sam asked such a question, which meant he wanted to know it. Even if she didn''t tell him the truth, he


    could easily check it out.


    It was better that she was honest with him.


    After Sam heard this, he paused slightly, lowered his eyes and spoke indifferently about the effect of


    the incense.


    "The incense in this box is poisonous. Although it''s not fatal, it can ruin your appearance."


    Martha froze, looking at Sam in shock.


    Did Daisy just harm her so openly?


    Was she not afraid it would affect her reputation if this thing was exposed?


    With this thought in her mind, she blurted out a question on her face, "Can Daisy harm me so


    recklessly?"


    "This is not the country you are in, and people won''t just use tricks secretly."


    After Sam finished speaking, he paused for a moment before continuing: "You are here, even if you


    drink water from an unknown source, it may be mixed with poison."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha couldn''t help trembling slightly, looking at the incense held in Sam''s hand with lingering fear.


    If Sam hadn''te tonight, she would be disfigured tomorrow...


    She always thought that Daisy would not dare to frame her openly, but she didn''t expect that Daisy


    would be so straightforward.


    Her thin lips were tightly pursed, and the lips became a little white. If you look closely, you can find that


    the fingertips on her side are trembling.


    Sam took a deep look at the woman standing in front of him, and walked towards the door.


    When he was leaving, he looked back at Martha and left a sentence with a cold sneer.


    "Your father must be a good-for-nothing wimp."


    After saying these words, Sam opened the door and left Martha''s room.


    After the door was closed, Martha leaned against the cold wall, feeling a little dazed.


    Sam was such a strange person, he left after saying such an inexplicable sentence.


    While showing a very indifferent look, he reminded her to be careful of everyone here.


    If he hadn''te here tonight, she would really have fallen for Daisy''s scheme.


    Although she didn''t know why Daisy was targeting her, she knew that Daisy had no good intentions for


    her.


    Martha''s eyes darkened, and she secretly decided to be careful in the days of the Lucas family in the


    future.


    The next second, she suddenly heard what Sam said just now, saying that her father was a wimp...


    Why did that man, who seemed calm, be hostile to his father, whom he had never met?


    Could it be that Sam liked his mother?


    When she thought of this, she froze for a moment, and suddenly understood the tenderness in Sam''s


    eyes just now, maybe it was affection for her mother.

 Chapter 402 Looking For Her For Half A Month

    Chapter 402 Looking For Her For Half A Month


    Chapter 402 Looking for her for half a month


    Office of the President of the Harrison Group.


    Stefan sat in front of his desk, staring nkly at the pile of documents in front of him.


    Half a month had passed since the day Martha disappeared without a trace.


    In the past half month, he sent many people to check on Martha''s news, but she seemed to have


    disappeared without any news.


    During this time, two weeks felt like years. Stefan drank a lot of alcohol, just trying to numb himself, and


    telling himself that Martha woulde back.


    When Martha disappeared at first, he could still maintain hisposure, firmly believing that she would


    definitelye back.


    Butter, no news came.


    Stefan knew that Martha wasn''ting back.


    He started drinking all the time, hoping to see Martha he wanted to see when he was sober.


    But Martha disappeared like a stone sinking into the ocean.


    That night, Stefan was still sitting alone in his office looking out the window.


    When Eden came, he was leaning against the floor-to-ceiling windows, his head slightly tilted, his eyes


    losing focus.


    He was holding a bottle of red wine, with a stubble growing on his chin, but he didn''t care to take care


    of it, and he looked a littlezy.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The night was blurred, and his pupils were deep and cold.


    His long and narrow eyes looked at the outside world, as if he was a walking dead.


    Eden had never seen Stefan like this before. He was so decadent and despondent.


    He sighed silently, walked over quickly, and took the wine ss from Stefan''s hand.


    "Don''t drink, drinking too much will hurt your body."


    The corner of Stefan''s mouth raised slightly, and he mocked himself with a sneer, "No one cares


    anymore. If it hurts my body makes no difference."


    When Eden heard this, he knew that Stefan was deeply hurt by the fact that Martha left without saying


    goodbye.


    Indeed, after busy preparations for three days, they racked their brains to make a grand wedding.


    In the end, the bride did not show up at the wedding scene. No one could bear this result.


    Since that day, Stefan had sent someone to look for Martha.


    Half a month had passed, Stefan received no news, but he still didn''t give up.


    Only then did Eden realize that Stefan had loved Martha so deeply.


    Eden lowered his eyes. After pursing his lips for a while, he suddenly asked a question.


    "It''s been half a month, do you want to continue looking for her?"


    "Why not?"


    Stefan''s long eyshes fluttered slightly, and he answered Eden hoarsely.


    "Just because I have no news about her now doesn''t meant that there will be no news in the future."


    As long as he persevered, there would be news of Martha one day.


    Eden''s eyes darkened, and a deep voice sounded in the office-


    "Does she the only one you want to be with in your life?"


    Stefan turned around, looked at Eden standing in front of him with drunken eyes, and smiled coldly.


    "Yes, I must be with her, but she can live better without me."


    That was why she left so decisively.


    Stefan''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if he had returned to the night before the wedding.


    That night, he couldn''t contain his excitement, so he took her to the vi by the sea.


    There, he felt that everything was unreal, just because the woman he loved suddenly agreed to marry


    him.


    That day he took out a custom-made ring and wanted to put it on her in advance.


    But she refused.


    Maybe, she never thought of appearing at their wedding...

 Chapter 403 Louis Took Her Away!

    Chapter 403 Louis Took Her Away!


    Chapter 403 Louis took her away!


    Seeing this scene, Eden shook his head helplessly.


    No one expected that it woulde to this.


    Although, they couldn''t find out where Martha had gone, he wouldn''t just let Stefan be so decadent.


    He slightly bent his fingers holding the folder, stretched out his hand and handed all the documents and


    materials he found to Stefan in front of him.


    "Look at this."


    Stefan frowned slightly, displeasure evident in his dark eyes.


    After Martha left, he hadn''t dealt with the business of Harrison Group for a long time. Was Eden


    implying that he should pull himself together?


    Eden noticed the confusion in Stefan''s eyes, and immediately understood what thetter meant.


    He exined softly, "Although I couldn''t find out where Martha went, I have found out who Martha had


    contact with before she left."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Stefan''s eager voice sounded.


    "Who?"


    Before she left, who else had she met besides them?


    Stefan knew that the people Martha met during that time were probably directly rted to her


    departure.


    His eyes darkened, as if he had seen the ray of hope, and he looked at Eden with a bit of urgency.


    "It''s Louis."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Eden replied in a deep voice, reaching out and handing over the documents he found.


    He was afraid that Stefan would be drunk now and not understand the importance of the matter, so he


    added.


    "Louis left here too, around the same time as Martha."


    The temperature around Stefan''s body dropped suddenly, and he woke up instantly, reached out to


    take the documents and flipped them through.


    So...


    "Louis took her?"


    "I''m not sure yet."


    Eden sighed helplessly, hisplexion became more stern than before.


    "After I found out that he had met Martha, I checked Louis'' identity and found that he was not just a rich


    man from F country... He doesn''te from F country."


    Intuition told Stefan that Louis was the one who took Martha away.


    And things were not that simple.


    Since Louis was from F country, did that mean that he came to C Country for some other purpose?


    The temperature in the office dropped to freezing point, and Stefan looked at the documents in his


    hand solemnly.


    There was a lot of news about Louis in the documents, and thest piece of paper showed that Louis


    took a private ne at a private airport a few days ago.


    However, the specific destination of the private jet was not found.


    Stefan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes was full of dangerous glint.


    Martha must have been taken away by him.


    "Keep checking." His thin lips parted slightly, and the hand holding the document unconsciously


    exerted force, pinching the document until it deformed.


    Eden nodded and turned to leave the office.


    Just as he was leaving the office, he suddenly turned around and looked at Stefan sitting in front of the


    French window with a solemn expression.


    "One more thing, Jane hasn''t been to the Doyle Group for a week either."


    "Did they leave together?"


    Stefan''s thin lips parted slightly, and his cold voice rang out in the office.


    When Martha was abroad, Jane was her assistant.


    Now that Martha was gone, Jane was gone too, and he could help but think it was not a coincidence.


    Eden nodded slightly, "Yes, the Doyle Group was handed over to the vice president, and Jane


    disappeared that day."


    Stefan''s hand on his side tightened unconsciously, and his downcast eyes were full ofplex


    emotions.


    What was the connection between these three people?


    Why did they disappear together at about the same time?

 Chapter 404 Daddy, Have You Found Mommy?

    Chapter 404 Daddy, Have You Found Mommy?


    Chapter 404 Daddy, have you found Mommy?


    The next morning, the Doyle Manor.


    When Stefan showed up at the Doyle Manor, Jimmy was sitting in the yard with his head bowed and


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    his lips pursed.


    Ever since Martha left, Jimmy liked to be alone, always looking sullen.


    Jimmy really couldn''t figure out where Mommy had gone, and why hadn''t shee back?


    Before Mommy left, she clearly said that she was going on a business trip abroad, and it only took a


    week or two.


    But now half a month had passed, and he heard nothing from his mommy. Could something happen to


    her?


    "Jimmy."


    Stefan called softly, smiled and walked over to gently pat the little guy''s head.


    Jimmy looked at Daddy in surprise, walked up to Daddy pitifully, and tugged on Daddy''s clothes.


    ''Daddy is quite pitiful. He prepared the wedding for so long, yet Mommy didn''t show up in the end.''


    He fantasized about being Daddy and Mommy''s ring bearer, but who knew that Mommy would


    disappear on the wedding day.


    The little guy looked at his father with some distress, feeling that his father was very pitiful.


    The smile on the corner of Stefan''s mouth widened unconsciously, and he leaned over to hug his son.


    "Has Jimmy eaten?"


    Jimmy nodded slightly, as an answer to Daddy''s question.


    After Stefan walked into the living room with Jimmy in his arms, he saw Bianca and Maxwell sitting in


    the living room at a nce.


    Seeing this scene, the two couldn''t help but look at each other, with some helplessness in their eyes.


    Regardless of the things that happened before, the blood rtionship between father and son was


    unbroken. Stefan''sing would make Jimmy less sad.


    After Jimmyy obediently in Daddy''s arms for a while, he finally couldn''t help asking softly.


    "Daddy, have you found Mommy?"


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, he reached out and stroked Jimmy''s back without saying a word.


    He failed to find Martha and disappointed Jimmy.


    But, wherever Martha was, he was sure to find her.


    Maxwell sighed helplessly and looked at Stefan with guilt.


    "Don''t worry too much. I believe that Martha must have her own considerations when she leaves this


    time. She will definitelye back when she finishes her work."


    Stefan tightened his hold on Jimmy and nodded slightly.


    Jimmy covered the strange look in his eyes, and asked, pretending to be puzzled, "Daddy, why don''t


    you shave?"


    "Daddy is too busy these days and has no time to take care of it. Jimmy, don''t worry about me."


    Stefan answered patiently.


    After the four chatted a few more things, Stefan looked at Maxwell who was sitting across from him with


    dark eyes.


    "Mr. Doyle, I would like to speak to you alone."


    ...


    The Doyle Manor study.


    Stefan followed Maxwell into the study and closed the door behind him.


    The reason why he came to the Doyle Manor today was to find Maxwell to see if he could get news


    about Martha''s departure.


    In the study, as soon as Maxwell sat down, he couldn''t help but ask first.


    "Any news from Martha?"


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and he shook his head slightly.


    He looked fatigued, but his eyes were fixed on Maxwell who was sitting opposite him.


    "Before Martha left, was there anything different?"


    Maxwell pursed his lips, and after thinking about it for a moment, he shook his head heavily.


    "Since she agreed to marry you, she had been the same as before. She was busy at both thepany


    and home."


    Hearing this, Stefan''s big hands tightened unconsciously, and his heart ached.


    When Martha promised to marry him, he actually had a premonition that she was hiding something


    from him.


    But, in the end, he still thought that Martha agreed to get married because of love.


    He clenched his big hands tightly, and after pondering for a while, he asked a key question in a deep


    voice.


    "Mr. Doyle, do you know the real identity of Louis Caesar?"


    Maxwell frowned, and after thinking about it seriously, he asked, "Is that the rich businessman who


    returned from abroad?"


    Stefan pursed his thin lips and nodded slightly.


    Maxwell sitting opposite him had nk eyes, as if he was remembering something.


    Soon, Maxwell''s dull voice sounded in the study.


    "Martha mentioned this person to me before, saying that he is a rich man who cooperates with the


    Doyle Group."


    After saying this, he suddenly realized something, looked at Stefan nervously, and asked anxiously.


    "Does Martha''s departure have anything to do with this man?"


    Stefan''s face darkened, and his voice became a little hoarse.


    "The identity of that man is not that simple, and Martha left suddenly this time, I suspect that Louis


    Caesar took her away."


    Maxwell became more tense when he heard this, he clenched his hands and stood up suddenly, his


    mind was full of Martha''s every move during this time.


    In fact, it would be wrong to say that Martha was the same as usual.


    At least, her daughter''s mood was significantly lower than before.


    Could it be that Martha''s weirdness during this time was because she had been hiding something from


    him?


    He watched Stefan''s pupils shrink slightly, and remembered that his daughter asked her mother some


    time ago some time ago, and he didn''t know if it had anything to do with her daughter''s departure.


    At this moment, Maxwell didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    Just then, Stefan''s slightly hoarse voice came from the room again with some doubts.


    "Some idents happened during the ribbon-cutting for the Headow Complex cooperation project."


    "At that time, I suspected that it was rted to the appearance of Louis, so..."


    Stefan didn''t finish his sentence, but Maxwell understood what he meant.


    There was obvious worry in his eyes, and he asked nervously, "Then will Martha be in any danger


    now?"

 Chapter 405 Waiting For You To Come Back

    Chapter 405 Waiting For You To Come Back


    Chapter 405 Waiting for you toe back


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and he pursed his lips without answering.


    For this question, he could not answer.


    He loved Martha, and naturally wanted her to be okay, but...


    After Stefan was silent for a while, his thin lips parted slightly, and an indifferent voice came out of his


    lips.


    "To be honest, I came to the Doyle Manor today to tell you that I want to find Martha in person."


    "As for the news of her departure, I have found some clues, and I have also found out where Louisst


    appeared."


    "I don''t know where they went, but I will go to the ce where theyst appeared."


    Maxwell looked at the man standing in front of him in shock, his ck pupils dted slightly.


    He knew that Stefan liked Martha, and he desperately went to find the fireflies that were unlikely to


    appear in winter, and he could see how nice Stefan was to Martha.


    But he still didn''t expect that the disappearance of Martha would make Stefan let go of everything here


    and search desperately.


    The next second, Stefan''s solemn voice sounded in the study, interrupting Maxwell''s thoughts.


    "Mr. Doyle, I really like Martha and hope she cane back."


    "So, I hope you can help me, and think about it carefully. During the time Martha was at home, did she


    mention any other things? Or did she behave weirdly before she left?"


    Maxwell sighed silently, and sat back in his original position.


    He thought about it seriously, and after making sure that Martha only asked about her mother during


    this time, he answered.


    "Martha has mentioned her dead mother a few times."


    "Her mother?"


    Stefan''s eyes lit up, as if he had finally got some clues, and looked at Maxwell sitting in front of him in


    shock.


    Maxwell nodded and sighed softly, with infinite tiredness in his voice.


    "It''s just that I don''t know anything about her mother, so I can''t help you."


    "I see."


    Stefan stood up and nodded slightly to Maxwell, then turned and left the study.


    Although Maxwell didn''t know many things about Martha''s mother, Stefan was d to hear that


    Martha''s departure was rted to her mother.


    At least, it could prove that she didn''t leave here because of Louis.


    After Stefan walked out of the study, his eyes darkened, and his gaze was full of firmness when he


    looked ahead.


    ''Martha, wherever you go, I will find you.''


    The next second, his big hand was suddenly grabbed by a small hand, and Stefan turned around


    suspiciously and looked at the person standing beside him.


    After seeing that it was Jimmy, his face softened a bit.


    "Jimmy, why haven''t you gone to rest yet?"


    "Daddy is going to find Mommy, right?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jimmy looked up at the tall man, clearly speaking a question, but with obvious affirmation.


    ''Mommy left suddenly, Daddy will definitely go to find Mommy.''


    Although Mommy told him that she was on a business trip and might not be back for a long time, he


    didn''t know exactly where Mommy went.


    Stefan reached out and touched Jimmy''s head lightly, and nodded, indicating that he was right.


    Jimmy looked at Stefan in front of him clearly, and asked nervously, "Can Daddy take me to find


    Mommy?"


    Stefan chuckled and bent down to pick up the little guy, and his tone softened a bit.


    "Daddy will let Uncle Eden protect Jimmy, so Jimmy will stay at home and be a good boy, okay? You


    have to trust Daddy, Daddy will definitely bring your mommy back."


    After Jimmy heard this, he put his arms around Daddy''s neck and nodded firmly.


    "Then Jimmy is at home, waiting for you toe back."


    "Good."


    Stefan responded firmly, and carried Jimmy back to the room.


    He didn''t leave the room until he put Jimmy to sleep.


    He then waved goodbye to Bianca and Maxwell before leaving the Doyle Manor.


    After he got out of the Doyle Manor and returned to the car, he immediately picked up his phone and


    sent Eden a message.


    [Go and check the information of Martha''s mother, not the information in this city, but more specific


    background information.]

 Chapter 406 Looking Forward To Her Disfigurement

    Chapter 406 Looking Forward To Her Disfigurement


    Chapter 406 Looking forward to her disfigurement


    The Lucas family.


    Daisy woke up early in the morning with a smile on her face.


    As long as she thought of Martha''s disfigured face after Martha opened the box of incensest night


    out of curiosity and the incense dissipated, she couldn''t help but feel joy in her heart.


    A disfigured woman was in no position topete with her for marrying into the royal family.


    Thinking of this, Daisy couldn''t wait to meet Martha.


    However, after she got up and waited for a long time, she heard nothing from Martha''s room.


    A face was very important to a woman, so as long as Martha woke up, she would overreact...


    Could it be that Martha was still asleep?


    Thinking of this, Daisy couldn''t help thinking of going into Martha''s room to have a look, but she


    couldn''t find a suitable excuse for a while.


    Just when she was troubled, a maid just came over with breakfast to be delivered to Martha.


    Daisy''s eyes lit up, and she immediately raised her head and walked over proudly, "Is this breakfast for


    Martha?"


    "Yes."


    The maid bowed her head and responded respectfully, not daring to make another move, for fear of


    offending the youngdy if she didn''t pay attention.


    When Daisy heard this, she pretended to be kind, and walked towards the maid with a smile.


    "Give it to me and I''ll take it to Martha''s room."


    The maid was taken aback, and couldn''t help wondering why Daisy wanted to send breakfast to


    Martha''s room.


    Before the maid could react, Daisy was walking towards Martha''s room with breakfast.


    The maid stayed where she was, looking at Daisy who was leaving with a puzzled expression.


    Daisy had never done this kind of thing, why did she want to deliver breakfast to Martha who just came


    back?


    Although the maid was puzzled, she understood that this kind of thing was not her concern, so she left


    the ce after regaining her senses.


    On the other side, Daisy came to the door of Martha''s room with breakfast.


    Just as she raised her hand to knock on the door, the door of the room was opened.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Martha had just washed up and was about to say hello to her grandmother, but when she opened the


    door, she saw Daisy standing at the door.


    She slightly frowned.


    At this time, Daisy was taken aback when she saw that Martha''s face was all right.


    It was Martha who pretended to be puzzled and asked in confusion.


    "What''s the matter? Why do youe to me early in the morning?"


    Daisy''splexion changed, and she quickly returned to normal. She just frowned slightly and handed


    the breakfast in her hand to Martha standing in front of her.


    "It''s only the second day of your stay at home, so feel free to trouble me to deliver breakfast in person."


    After she said this angrily, she turned and left the ce angrily.


    Martha held the breakfast that Daisy handed over to her, looked at it indifferently, then turned and


    walked back to the room, and put the breakfast on the table.


    After what happenedst night, she had taken precautions against Daisy.


    Therefore, she would not touch anything that Daisy sent again.


    She nced at the breakfast indifferently, then turned and left the room.


    Yesterday, Louis'' words were obviously implying that there was something wrong with her


    grandmother''s illness, so she woke up early today to go see her.


    The old Mrs. Lucas lived in the room with the best location in the Lucas family.


    She had no idea if someone made the old Mrs. Lucas be like that.


    After walking some distance, Martha came to the house of the old Mrs. Lucas.


    As soon as she walked into the room, she could see the warm sun shining on the ground, and a strong


    sandalwood fragrance wafted through the air.


    This fragrance was obviously not ordinary, because when Martha smelled this fragrance, she felt that


    her depression caused by Daisy had been relieved a lot.


    She then saw arge mahogany table iid with gold, and a Buddha statue of unknown origin was


    enshrined on the front table.


    Martha went a little further, and saw that there were still carvings on the two pirs, which were very


    ancient and mysterious...

 Chapter 407 Please Let Me Go

    Chapter 407 Please Let Me Go


    Chapter 407 Please let me go


    The pirs looked like they had a history of years.


    After ncing at them, she walked into the inner room.


    Before she entered the inner room, two older servants came out from the inside, nodded and said,


    "Miss Doyle."


    Martha recognized at a nce that the two in front of her were the old servants who appeared at the


    family dinner yesterday to take care of her grandmother.


    She figured that these two servants should spend a lot of time taking care of Grandma.


    She nodded and said with a smile, "I want to see Grandma."


    "Miss Doyle, this way please."


    After a servant said lightly, she turned and walked into the inner room.


    As soon as Martha walked in, she saw the old Mrs. Lucas slumped on the bed. After seeing her, she


    just rolled her eyes and didn''t make any other movements.


    With a slight pain in her heart, she walked up to the old Mrs. Lucas with some distress, and stretched


    out her hand to hold the other''s hand.


    "Grandma, I''m here to see you."


    The old Mrs. Lucas rolled his eyeballs again, some tears filled his eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Martha turned her head away, and looked at the two servants standing aside.


    Her eyes darkened, and she asked hoarsely, "How long has Grandma been like this?"


    One of the servants looked at Martha indifferently, and replied tly: "It should be more than ten years."


    Martha froze, and couldn''t help being a little dazed.


    She didn''t expect Grandma to be like this for such a long time.


    More than ten years ago, Grandma should be healthy, how could...


    With that in mind, she asked.


    "How did Grandma be what she is now? Is there any other reason?"


    Hearing this, the servant didn''t panic, but replied with a smile.


    "Miss Doyle, there are some things you don''t know, and shouldn''t ask. The old Mrs. Lucas just had a


    stroke."


    Martha frowned slightly, and got the hidden message of the servant''s words.


    However, she could also feel the servant''s indifference, and obviously the servant didn''t want to talk


    about Grandma anymore.


    Martha nced at the old Mrs. Lucas lying on the bed, her eyes were full of distress.


    The old Mrs. Lucas'' eyes were cloudy, and her sight ahead was blurred.


    Martha, who was standing by the bed, felt pain in her heart, and could no longer open her mouth to


    talk.


    When she came here today, she wanted to have a good chat with the old Mrs. Lucas, but now, seeing


    that the old Mrs. Lucas was not as good as yesterday, she couldn''t say anything else.


    The old Mrs. Lucas on the bed was her grandmother. She was not very old, but she had fallen into a


    semiatose state.


    She thought of what Louis had meant before, and she was afraid that Grandma''s current situation was


    caused by external factors.


    However, it was still unknown who was the mastermind.


    After hesitating for a while, Martha couldn''t help but lean over and ask in a low voice, "Grandma, how


    are you?"


    The old Mrs. Lucas lying on the bed was still staring nkly at a certain direction in the distance, as if


    she hadn''t heard Martha''s words at all.


    Martha standing by the bed waited for a long time, but she didn''t see her grandma make any next


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    move, so she stood up helplessly and looked at the semi-conscious olddy with distress.


    Why did Grandma be like this? She would definitely find out the reason and the mastermind!


    When Martha was about to leave the room, she looked back at her grandma on the bed worriedly.


    Her grandma''s hair was gray, and her half-opened eyes were cloudy. She stared dully at a certain point


    on the opposite side, without focus.


    If Elsie knew that her mother had be like this, she would be very sad.


    Martha''s eyes darkened, she gritted her teeth and left the old Mrs. Lucas'' room.


    After she walked out of the room, what Sam saidst night suddenly came to her mind.


    Sam said that her mother was not the kind of person who ran away from home irresponsibly for her


    own sake.


    What was the reason that her mother left the Lucas family?


    Could it be that someone forced her mother away?


    At this time, Martha was walking in the castle, with a lot of thoughts in her mind, but she didn''t know


    where to start.


    After walking for a while, not far from the garden of the castle, she heard Andrew''s gloomy and sinister


    "You thought you could leave so easily today?"


    "Master Andrew, I have work to do, please let me go."


    As soon as the maid''s crisp voice fell, Andrew burst intoughter.


    "What work can be more important than me?"


    "No."


    The maid stood in front of Andrew, lowered her head and answered timidly, but her shoulders couldn''t


    stop shaking.


    After Andrew heard this, the smile on his lips widened a bit, as if he was very satisfied with the maid''s


    answer.


    The next second, he stretched out his hand to touch his chin, smiled and looked at the maid in front of


    him.


    "I think your clothes don''t fit you very well, why don''t youe with me to measure your measurements


    now and let the tailor make you a new suit."


    The maid trembled, kneeling on the cobblestone path with limp legs, and answered tremblingly.


    "Master Andrew, please let me go."


    "You are such a delicate beauty, how can I be willing to let you go?"


    After Andrew said teasingly, he took a step forward, smiled and stretched out his hand to lift the maid''s


    chin.


    After seeing the maid''s delicate face, his eyes darkened, and the smile on his lips became even wider.


    "Sure enough, you are so pretty. It''s a pity that I didn''t realize your beauty earlier."

 Chapter 408 DonT Even Try To Touch Her

    Chapter 408 Don''T Even Try To Touch Her


    Chapter 408 Don''t even try to touch her


    When the maid heard this, her flustered face turned pale, and she kept shrinking back.


    "No, Master Andrew, I know I was wrong, please let me go."


    "Get up, serve me well, I will not treat you badly."


    Andrew narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at the maid with obvious threats.


    The maid looked at Andrew walking towards her with a pale face, her eyes were full of panic.


    "Don''te here, please, let me go."


    Hearing this, Andrew paused, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the smile on his mouth grew even wider.


    "Let you go? Do you think it''s possible?"


    After Andrew finished speaking, he was no longer in a hurry. Instead, he sat on the stone next to the


    flower garden and stared at the maid who was kneeling not far away with an evil smile on his face.


    There were a few crystal tears in the corners of the maid''s eyes, making her look more and more pitiful,


    which made the excitement in Andrew''s eyes even stronger.


    This maid looked about fifteen or sixteen years old, and it was her innocent appearance that aroused


    Andrew''s desire.


    After he regained his senses, he frowned slightly, and smiled even more obscenely at the maid not far


    away.


    "Come quickly and serve me. If you still don''t know what''s good to do, I will kill you right now."


    The maid trembled, the tears from the corners of her eyes immediately rolled down her cheeks, and


    she shook her head in a panic.


    "Master Andrew, I''m only sixteen, I... please let me go, please let me go."


    Andrew smiled even more obscenely, his eyes sparkled brightly.


    "If you weren''t only sixteen years old, I wouldn''t have liked you."


    He was the only young master of the Lucas family, so it was rare for him to have a crush on this maid.


    This maid was so ignorant and submissive.


    Considering his precious status, shouldn''t she throw herself at him happily?


    Thinking of this, Andrew looked at the maid with a bit of impatience.


    "Come here quickly, my patience is limited."


    "If you don''te here again, I''ll put your family in the dungeon and let them suffer."


    When the maid heard this, she looked even more desperate at the aggressive man in front of her.


    She bent down and kowtowed, hoping that Andrew would have a conscience and let her and her family


    go.


    "Master Andrew, it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault, please let me and my family go. I promise, I will never


    appear in front of you again, I promise."


    "Enough,e here. If you want your family to be okay, untie your pants ande here now, and


    serve me well."


    Andrew looked at the bewildered maid suspiciously, feeling an itch in his heart.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After he finished speaking, he urged impatiently.


    "If you don''te here now, your family will be in more danger. I will pull out your family''s nails one by


    one and tell them that it is because you are disobedient that your family has suffered all this."


    "At that time, let''s see what they will think of you. Besides, I will let them kill each other and whip them,


    and everything they have experienced is thanks to you."


    The maid''s eyes widened suddenly, and her hands were already tightly clenched.


    She didn''t expect that Andrew, as the young master of the Lucas family, would be so shameless.


    But at this time, Martha, who walked to the garden, could no longer bear to hear this.


    She didn''t expect that Andrew would shamelessly coerce an underage maid.


    She frowned slightly, her eyes turned cold, she took a step forward in displeasure, and sternly


    reprimanded.


    "Enough, Andrew."


    Andrew was suddenly interrupted, his face was a little terrible, and he looked at Martha with unkind


    eyes.


    At this time, the maid hurriedly straightened the cor that Andrew had just pulled, and cried even more


    terribly.


    She didn''t expect that thest person who came out to help her was Martha who just came to the


    Lucas family.


    After Andrew came back to his senses, he gave Martha an unhappy look, and said angrily, "Mind your


    own business."


    Martha stared at Andrew coldly, with a tough attitude.


    "With me here today, don''t try to touch her."


    After saying this, she turned around and walked towards the maid who was kneeling not far away in a


    mess.


    After a while, she stopped in front of the maid, bent down to lift the maid whose clothes was messy.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    When Andrew heard this, he looked at Martha even more unkindly.


    He clenched his fists by his side, and an unkind tone came out of his thin lips, "Martha, don''t meddle in


    my business."


    Martha didn''t take it seriously, and patted the dust off the maid''s body, and said softly, "It''s okay, you


    can leave first."


    The maid nodded gratefully, and hurriedly said words of thanks to Martha.


    "Miss Doyle, thank you, thank you."


    "Leave."


    Martha smiled kindly, and her voice became softer.


    This girl was only sixteen years old. How could she bear to watch a scum like Andrew abuse a young


    girl?


    The maid nodded, said a few more words of gratitude, turned around and left.


    Seeing that the maid was really about to leave, Andrew''s eyes darkened, and he snapped.


    "Don''t go, if you dare to go, I will definitely not let you and your family go!"


    Martha turned around and stood in front of the maid, protecting the teenage girl, and looked at Andrew


    in front of her indifferently.


    "Andrew, I don''t mind letting Grandma and Uncle Gagee and see what a beast you are!"

 Chapter 409 His Revenge

    Chapter 409 His Revenge


    Chapter 409 His Revenge


    Andrew''s face turned pale. He didn''t expect that Martha who just came to the Lucas family dared to


    threaten him.


    In this family, he was not afraid of anyone, only his father, he...


    After returning to his senses, he looked at Martha with even more displeasure, and said mockingly, "Do


    you really think you are my sister?"


    "I grew up in the Lucas family, but I never know that I had a sister like you! Besides, no one in the


    Lucas family dared to control me."


    Martha raised her brows slightly, and looked at Andrew more coldly.


    N one dared to control him?


    No wonder he was sowless at such a young age.


    She nced at him lightly, then turned to look at the cowardly maid hiding behind her.


    "Leave first."


    The maid looked worriedly at Martha standing in front of her, the worry in her eyes was obvious.


    Martha patted the maid''s shoulder with a smile, and said softly, "I''m fine."


    The maid nodded vigorously, turned around and left the garden quickly, looking back at Martha several


    times worriedly before leaving.


    After the maid left, Andrew became even more angry.


    After he said that, Martha still dared to let the maid go, didn''t she take him seriously?


    When he thought this in his mind, Martha''s voice sounded in front of him.


    "Andrew, I don''t care what status you have in the Lucas family. No matter how dissatisfied you are, I


    am here today, and I will never allow this kind of thing to happen under my nose."


    "If you are dissatisfied with what I do, you canin to your father."


    After Martha said these words indifferently, she turned and left the ce.


    Andrew, who stayed on the spot, didn''te back to his senses until Martha''s figure disappeared.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the direction Martha left with a gloomy expression, and cursed


    angrily.


    "Damn it! You dare to meddle in my affairs right after you came back. You have a death wish, huh?


    Since you dare to offend me, you will have a difficult life in the future. Martha, I will definitely make you


    regret offending me today! "


    ...


    On the other side, after Martha returned to the room, she saw a servant in the room with a serious


    expression on her face.


    She frowned slightly and asked vigntly, "Who are you?"


    "I''m Eliza, a servant arranged by Lady Eve of the Lucas family. I believe Lady Eve has already told


    you."


    Martha nodded slightly when she heard this.


    "What are you doing here? Does Auntie have something for you to tell me?"


    "No."


    After the servant replied indifferently, she exined why she came here.


    "I learned about the dispute between you and Andrew in the garden, so I came here here."


    Martha frowned slightly, with some doubts in her eyes, "What do you want to say?"


    ''That she shouldn''t mess with Andrew?


    Or is it that she just came here and should be careful?''


    The next second, the servant''s stern voice sounded in the room.


    "Miss Doyle, you''re new here, you shouldn''t be bothering with this."


    "Why? Isn''t Andrew a first-time offender?"


    After Martha finished saying this, she suddenly remembered what Andrew said before.


    ''Is it true that no one in the Lucas family dares to discipline him? It was so unfair for those who were


    abused by Andrew before.''


    At this moment, she suddenly realized that a lot of maids in this family had been tortured by Andrew.


    Soon, Eliza revealed Andrew''s bad deeds.


    "Since Andrew was sensible, he has been messing with the maids at home, and he has a tendency to


    be violent. Almost all the younger maids in the family have been raped by him."


    "Moreover, those maids were not voluntary, they were all threatened by Andrew. If they don''t obey him,


    Andrew will threaten them with their family members, iming that if they resist, their family members


    will suffer various abuses."


    "At the beginning, someone would resist, but when the family members of one maid who resisted were


    beaten to death, no one dared fight against him."


    After hearing Eliza''s words, Martha asked angrily, "Why does no one teach him a lesson?"


    "Gage doesn''t know Andrew''s evil deeds?"


    As soon as Martha finished saying this, she realized it seemed impossible that Andrew had no idea.


    For a hypocritical man like Gage, he should inserted a lot of spies in the Lucas family, so how could he


    know nothing?


    Thinking of this, she frowned, feeling a bad premonition in her heart.


    The next second, Eliza''s helpless voice sounded in the room.


    "Now the Lucas family is in the charge of Gage. Andrew is Gage''s most beloved son. Of course, he


    won''t say a word about it."


    Martha''s eyes widened in embarrassment, she didn''t expect Gage to indulge his son so much.


    She took a deep breath and couldn''t help feeling sorry for those maids.


    She thought, if she had a chance, she must let Andrew get the punishment he deserved.


    After a few seconds of silence in the room, Eliza shook her head helplessly, and a worried voice


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    sounded in the room, breaking the silence at this moment.


    "You have a dispute with Andrew today. I''m afraid you will get revenge from him in the future."


    "Even without today''s incident, Andrew and Daisy would never let me go."

 Chapter 410 IM Sorry For Her Mother

    Chapter 410 I''M Sorry For Her Mother


    Chapter 410 I''m sorry for her mother


    Martha''s eyes gradually darkened, and there was a hint of tiredness in her brows and eyes.


    As soon as her words came out of her lips, Eliza turned to look at her.


    Martha turned around and walked to the sofa to sit down, parted her red lips, and slowly told what


    happenedst night.


    "Yesterday Daisy sent me a box of incense, saying that it was to help me sleep. It turned out that the


    incense was poisonous. Once opened, my skin would be damaged. Seriously, it could lead to


    disfigurement."


    When Eliza heard this, her pupils dted slightly, she never thought that Daisy would take action so


    fast.


    Soon, she came back to her senses and asked anxiously, "Then how are you doing?"


    "I''m fine. Fortunately, I found it out in time."


    Martha sitting on the sofa replied in a cold voice, secretly making up her mind that she would be more


    careful in the Lucas family in the future.


    The servant obviously thought of this, and immediately reminded Martha.


    "In the future, don''t eat or touch anything they give you."


    Martha nodded, and then asked suspiciously, "Grandma doesn''t look very old, why is she lying in bed


    all the time? She also looks a little unconscious."


    "I don''t know much about the old Mrs. Lucas. I only know that the old Mrs. Lucas'' condition is unstable


    and there is a doctor at home who takes care of the old Mrs. Lucas."


    As soon as Eliza''s voice fell, Martha''s anxious inquiry sounded in the room.


    "Is Grandma sober sometimes?"


    When Eliza heard this, she looked terrible, and she shook her head after a while.


    "The old Mrs. Lucas is usually unconscious. As far as I know in these years, she only woke up once,


    and the time of being awake was only for a while."


    Martha frowned, and asked in frustration, "Did you ever see Grandma when she was awake? What


    state was she in?"


    Eliza recalled it seriously, and then slowly spoke about the scene she was lucky to see.


    "When the old Mrs. Lucas was awake, I just went to help, so I saw it. At that time, the old Mrs. Lucas''


    eyes suddenly became very clear, and she was able to speak."


    "What did Grandma say?"


    Martha asked immediately, concern evident in her eyes.


    Grandma had be like this, there must be something hidden behind it.


    When Grandma was awake, did she tell something about the mastermind?


    After Eliza sighed softly, she told the scene at that time.


    "When the old Mrs. Lucas was awake, she sat on the bed with tears in her eyes. She kept saying that


    she was sorry for your mother, and that she wanted to find your mother Elsie. Then she passed out,


    and she hadn''t gotten better until now."


    Martha frowned even more when she heard this.


    This family was really full of suspicion for her.


    It seemed that the mastermind was behind everything, but she had no idea who it was.


    After the two chatted for a while longer, Eliza took out a perfume from her pocket and handed it to


    Martha.


    "This is the perfume secretly made by the family. It is good for detoxification, and ordinary poisons can


    be detoxified. You take this with you, just in case, and it can also make Lady Eve feel at ease."


    "Okay, thank you."


    Martha thanked Eliza with a smile, and looked at Eliza with sincerity.


    The servant nodded and looked at her with more serious eyes.


    "You offended Andrew today. In the future, the Rond family, their mother''s family, may make incense


    to harm you, so you must be careful. The perfume I gave you today cannot always keep you safe and


    sound, if you encounter a powerful one, I''m afraid..."


    Eliza didn''t speak, but Martha understood what she meant.


    She nodded lightly, and took the perfume from the other party with a smile, "Don''t worry, I will protect


    myself."


    The servant nodded, and after a while, she said the most important thing about this visit.


    "I took the risk ofing to you today, mainly because there is another matter. There is a pce


    banquet tomorrow night, and the female members of the Lucas family are required to attend, so you


    should go too."


    When Martha heard this, she looked at Eliza with astonishment and bewilderment.


    She had just returned to the Lucas family, was she going to represent the Lucas family at the banquet?


    With this thought in her mind, her red lips parted slightly, and she couldn''t help asking, "I just came


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    back to the Lucas family, and I''m going to attend the pce banquet?"

 Chapter 411 He Will Come To Her

    Chapter 411 He Will Come To Her


    Chapter 411 He Will Come to Her


    Eliza nodded and answered Martha''s question with a serious expression.


    "It''s a royal banquet. As the eldest daughter of the Lucas family, you must attend. Besides, the royal


    family has received the news that you were brought back to the Lucas family, so you must attend it


    tomorrow night, or I''m afraid the Lucas family will be used of being disrespectful to the royal family


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    by others."


    "Then what should I wear?"


    After hesitating for a while, Martha couldn''t help asking.


    Eliza stared fixedly at Martha on the sofa, and continued to exin.


    "Lady Eve will help you prepare the clothes for the banquet. Since you are the eldest daughter of the


    Lucas family who has been outside for a long time, you must dress up to attend the dinner this time,


    otherwise others will think that the Lucas family will treat you badly."


    After hearing her exnation, Martha nodded slightly to show that she understood.


    The Lucas family was not in a good situation now, she didn''t want to drag the Lucas family down.


    After Eliza saw Martha nodding, her eyelids drooped, and she looked at the ground with a mixed


    feeling in her eyes, but Martha didn''t see it.


    In fact, it was Lady Eve''s task to trick Martha into dressing up to attend the pce banquet.


    She knew that Lady Eve''s purpose was to make Miss Doyle dress up as the most stunning person at


    the pce banquet, so that the king''s son would be able to take a fancy to Miss Doyle at first sight,


    so... the candidate for the queen was Miss Doyle, not Daisy.


    It was just that Lady Eve had specially reminded her that Miss Doyle should be kept in the dark.


    Eliza could understand the reason why Lady Eve did this, she didn''t want Daisy to be a candidate for


    the queen of the royal family, or Gage could easily control everything about the Lucas family.


    If Gage became the head of the Lucas family, it would be a disaster for the Lucas family.


    Thinking of this, she sighed helplessly.


    She hoped that the arrival of Martha can really change the status quo of the Lucas family.


    ...


    At this moment, on Stefan''s side, everything was going smoothly.


    After handling the business in C Country, he took the ne with his assistant and arrived at Louis''sst


    transit location.


    Eden looked up Louis'' information, and at the end it was written that thest country that Louis'' private


    jet was bound for was Z Country.


    So, they came to Z Country together.


    Beforeing to Z Country, Stefan asked his assistant to check things about this country, but there


    was not much information.


    ording to the information, Z Country was a very mysterious country, isted from the outside world,


    and few foreigners came here.


    However, despite this, Z Country was actually very rich in resources, and the people on the ind were


    either rich or powerful.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and he unconsciously remembered what happened beforeing to Z


    Country.


    "You go and help me buy a ticket to Z Country."


    "Mr. Harrison, when are you going to leave?"


    The assistant stood in front of the desk, lowered his head and asked respectfully.


    Stefan was dealing with the documents in his hands, and replied without raising his head, "The sooner,


    the better."


    In fact, he wanted to take a private jet to go there, since it took the least time.


    Yet he didn''t know anyone in Z Country. If he rashly took a private jet there, it might cause unnecessary


    trouble.


    After thinking it over and over again, he felt that it would be more appropriate to take a ne.


    The assistant panicked when he heard this, and couldn''t help saying, "Mr. Harrison, Z Country is not


    your sphere, you are not familiar with that ce, and no one protects you over there, I''m afraid..."


    "It''s okay, just do as I say."


    After Stefan said lightly, he lowered his head and continued to handle the documents.


    Z Country was a closed and mysterious country, so Martha was very likely to be there.


    As long as there was a possibility of her being there, he had to go there.


    No matter where she was, he would definitely bring her home.


    The assistant lowered his head and didn''t make any next move. He kept thinking about how to speak.


    Stefan, who was sitting in front of the desk, waited for a while, but he hadn''t seen the assistant go out,


    his brows were slightly knitted, and his voice was tinged with doubt.


    "Is there anything else?"


    The assistant looked up, stared at Stefan who was sitting on the chair, and said firmly, "Mr. Harrison, let


    me go with you."


    Stefan frowned, and just as he was about to refuse, the assistant''s exnation sounded in the office.


    "You go there alone. If something happens, no one will know. I''ll go there with you. At least there is


    someone who can take care of you."


    Stefan''s eyes was getting darker, his thin lips were tightly pursed and he didn''t speak.


    If Martha was really there, he must go there no matter what hardships he might be through.

 Chapter 412 Who Is Prettier?

    Chapter 412 Who Is Prettier?


    Chapter 412 Who Is Prettier?


    The next morning, the maid, Eliza, brought Martha the dress she was going to wear to attend the


    pce banquet.


    The dress waspletely different from the ones Martha had worn in her home country. The skirt was


    adorned withce pleats and embedded with white diamonds, making it look luxurious and elegant.


    In addition, the waist of the dress was cinched in and the top half wasn''t a regr strapless design but


    rather a V-neck style.


    When Martha saw the dress for the first time, her eyes were filled with shock.


    She never expected that so many exaggerated designs could bebined together so perfectly


    without any hint of discordance. It highlighted Z Country''s exotic charm wlessly.


    When Eliza arrived, Martha was still stunned by the dress. Seeing her expression, Eliza smiled lightly


    and asked if she had never seen such a dress before.


    Martha nodded, still unable to hide her shock.


    "I didn''t expect so many exaggerated designs to bebined so perfectly."


    "Quickly change into it," urged Eliza softly when she noticed that time was running out.


    This dress was custom-made by Lady Eve as early as when she found Martha.


    The dress was made ording to Martha''s stature, in order to make her appear gorgeously at today''s


    pce banquet.


    Soon Martha changed into a dress and came out of the changing room.


    "The dress fits me well."


    Martha said softly as there were traces of admiration in her eyes when admiring herself in front of


    mirror after changing clothes earlier on; She didn''t expect herself to look this good wearing this gown!


    The small diamonds iid on the dress could reflect a little bit of light under themplight as long as


    she turned around slightly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After Eliza heard this, she smiled, "This is Lady Eve''s custom-made dress for you, and it is all made


    ording to your figure."


    "Auntie is too kind."


    Martha said with a smile, and obediently sat down on the chair of the dressing table.


    She knew well that attending such an important event meant not only having exquisite attire but also


    having one''s hair done properly too!


    After seeing her actions, Eliza pursed her lips unconsciously, and waved her hand to signal the hair


    stylist who had been waiting in the room to quickly do Martha''s styling.


    Two hours passed in the blink of an eye, and by the time Martha opened her eyes, she had changed


    her hairstyle.


    Her hair was dyed golden yellow and slightly curled by the hair stylist, making her more noble and


    elegant now.


    Martha saw herself in the mirror, her cheeks flushed slightly.


    It was the first time for her to wear the dress here, and now though her hair had changed, she was not


    sure if it would be too exaggerating to attend a banquet like this.


    Eliza, who was dressing up Martha at this time, immediately saw the embarrassment in her eyes, and


    "The pce banquet is a banquet held by the royal family. It is very grand, so the Lucas family must


    attach great importance to such a banquet."


    Martha nodded lightly, expressing her understanding, and let Eliza dress herself up.


    Seeing that Martha didn''t speak anymore, Eliza remembered what Eve had exined before, so she


    began to repeat it.


    "The royal family is different from the Lucas family, and the pce banquet is also different from the


    family banquet, so when you are in the pce, don''t talk too much."


    "I see."


    Martha naturally knew the difference between the royal family and the Lucas family, and she knew that


    she couldn''t talk too much.


    She had been in C Country for so many years, and now she hastily attended the pce banquet, and


    she didn''t know what to say.


    Her eyelids drooped, and a thinyer of sweat unconsciously broke out in her palms.


    Eliza saw Martha''s nervousness, and said in a soothing voice, "You don''t have to be nervous, Count


    Caesar will be there then."


    When Martha heard that Louis would be there, the tension in her heart immediately dissipated a lot.


    At this time, in the hall.


    After Daisy dressed up, she walked out of the room gorgeously and stood proudly in the hall.


    She was of mixed race, with very fair skin, and wearing a dress thatplemented herplexion,


    she looked even more delicate.


    After the servants saw it, they couldn''t help but praise.


    "Lady Daisy, you are so beautiful today."


    "You''re like a fairy."


    "Lady Daisy, you are so beautiful, the king''s son may not be able to move his eyes away when he sees


    you."


    ...


    The servants said in a ttering tone, which made Daisy''s smile widen unconsciously.


    Andrew, who was standing not far from her, was also surrounded by several servants.


    Today, Andrew was wearing a white duke suit, making him look even more upright and radiant.


    The two siblings had proud smiles on their faces as they listened to thepliments from the servants,


    secretly expecting to see Martha make a fool of herself with excitement.


    Soon, Martha came out of the room under their expectant eyes.


    The moment she came downstairs, the servants were stunned by Martha''s appearance when they saw


    her.


    Their mouths hung open in shock and their eyes were filled with amazement.


    Although Daisy had been carefully dressed up today and looked beautiful, Martha''s pure oriental


    appearance, paired with Z Country''s dress made her even more charming and there was no hint of


    discordance between them.


    Martha noticed the astonishment on the servants'' faces but paid it no mind as she gracefully


    descended down the stairs step by step.


    When she walked down, the servants also recovered from the shock, and couldn''t help but start to


    <ppare the twodies...

 Chapter 413 Stefan Arrives In Z Country

    Chapter 413 Stefan Arrives In Z Country


    Chapter 413 Stefan Arrives in Z Country


    Lady Daisy came from a good lineage; she was tall and fair-skinned butcked some gracefulness that


    Lady Martha possessed.


    It was as if Lady Martha grew up in royalty because she carried herself elegantly with an air of


    gentleness that none of them had ever seen before - it made people want to take a second nce at


    her.


    After a while, the servants came to the conclusion that Lady Daisy would be overshadowed by Lady


    Martha for sure!


    As Martha walked along, diamonds on her skirt swayed back-and-forth like an agile fairy dancing


    around yfully.


    Finally, a servant couldn''t help but sincerely praised, "Lady Martha, you are so beautiful, you are my


    goddess."


    As soon as he finished speaking others chimed in agreement.


    "Lady Martha is so beautiful!"


    "Yes indeed! Who knew that Lady Martha could wear formal attire so well?"


    ...


    Daisy stood aside watching how all attention shifted towards Martha; any trace of smile vanished from


    her lips while ring hatefully at Martha.


    She pursed her red lips tightly, and wished smudge off some makeup off Martha''s face now.


    At this moment, Andrew, after regaining consciousness, looked at Martha with strange excitement in


    his eyes.


    He suddenly felt that this older sister living outside seemed to be quite stunning, no worse than those


    underage maids, and even had a charm different from that of the maids here.


    Andrew''s lips curled into a slight smile as he looked at Martha with an aggressive gaze.


    Sam, who had just walked into the hall, saw Martha like this, his eyes were a little blurred, and he


    seemed to see Elsie in a trance.


    When Elsie was young, she also loved dressing up. Every time she finished dressing up, she would


    bounce up to him, hold his hand, and ask with a smile, "How do I look, Sam? Am I pretty?"


    After the little girl finished speaking, she raised her chin and looked at the servant standing beside her


    without waiting for his answer.


    "Do you think I''m pretty?"


    Usually at this time, the servants would say yes; older people who were more familiar with Elsie would


    even y around with her.


    At that time, Elsie was younger than Martha.


    She was also as beautiful as Martha, and even more agile than thetter.


    He was adopted by the Lucas family and initially did see Elsie as his own sister butter...


    However, he knew in his heart that innocent Elsie really only saw him as her own brother.


    When Martha came downstairs, she didn''t notice Sam at first.


    But as she got closer, she could feel Sam''s scorching gaze staying on her.


    She didn''t like being looked at like that nor did she appreciate such a gaze.


    Martha clenched her hand by her side, and said with a smile, "Don''t look at me like this, I''m not used to


    it."


    As soon as her words were finished, Daisy''s mocking voice rang out.


    "I''m afraid it''s because you''ve never worn such gorgeous clothes before so you''re not used to them."


    In Daisy''s opinion, an old-fashioned person like Martha wasn''t worthy of wearing such formal attire, let


    alone attending royal pce banquets.


    Martha''s eyes darkened slightly upon hearing Daisy''sment but still replied lightly, "I haven''t worn


    these dresses before but my paintings are worth billions."


    When Daisy heard this answer, she frowned slightly, and just when she was about to say that Martha


    was bragging, thetter''s indifferent voice sounded in the hall again.


    "When I attend auctions or charity events where I need formal wear, I usually prefer simple yet elegant


    dresses."


    Daisy''s face turned pale, and she looked at Martha with a bit of resentment in her eyes.


    However, Martha''s eyes did not stay on Daisy, but turned to look at the butler standing not far away


    with a smile.


    "When are we leaving?"


    Daisy saw that Martha wasn''t going to argue with her anymore and had a calm expression on her face.


    She muttered under her breath in a voice that was neither too loud nor too soft, "Everyone knows how


    to lie."


    Martha didn''t even nce at Daisy and waited for the butler''s answer.


    She wouldn''t tolerate Daisy''s mockery forever, nor would she retaliate. Whether or not the other person


    believed it was up to them and had nothing to do with her.


    After returning to his senses, Sam just heard Martha''s words, and replied with a smile, "Let''s go now."


    Martha nodded, and couldn''t help looking for Louis from the corner of her eye.


    Just now Eliza said that Louis would also attend the pce banquet, and with him around, she wouldn''t


    worry too much about what happened.


    After the group arrived at the lobby, they went out together and got in the car to leave the Lucas family.


    ...


    At this time, on the other side, Stefan and his assistant finally arrived at Z Country Airport after a whole


    day of flying.


    Beforeing here, the assistant had already booked a hotel locally, so after getting off the ne, the


    two went to the hotel.


    Before they checked into the hotel, they asked some local people, and heard about Louis'' identity


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    through inquiries.


    In the end, the assistant made the information into a document and handed it to Stefan.


    As soon as Stefan opened it up he saw Louis'' identity -- the Count of Z Country, who was also rted


    to the royal family of Z Country.


    When he heard the news before, he was still a little uncertain, but now hepletely believed in Louis''


    identity.


    He frowned handsomely, and the temperature around him dropped several degrees.


    It seemed that it was not so easy for him to meet Martha.


    He wasn''t sure where she was right now...


    After returning to his senses, Stefan continued to look through the information in his hand, which was


    sorted out by the assistant in great detail.


    It not only wrote about the background of Louis'' family, but also wrote about several important


    members of Louis'' family.


    Especially Louis'' mother Eve Lucas, who looked exactly like Martha''s mother.


    Stefan had seen Martha''s mother at the Doyle Manor before, but it didn''t register much attention from


    him.


    Unexpectedly, Martha''s mother actually had a twin sister.


    For a split second, Stefan suddenly understood why Martha left with Louis...

 Chapter 414 My Sister Has Not Seen Much Of The World

    Chapter 414 My Sister Has Not Seen Much Of The World


    Chapter 414 My sister has not seen much of the world


    The Lucas family arrived at the Royal Pce after half an hour''s drive.


    The pce of the royal family was obviously several timesrger than the castle of the Lucas family,


    and it looked like a building full of ssicism.


    The buildings of the royal pce were symmetrical, giving off an air of grandeur and rational beauty.


    Armed knights stood guard at the entrance, bowing respectfully as they saw them approach. However,


    members of the Lucas family simply nodded before walking into the pce.


    The interior was decorated in Baroque style with asional touches of Rococo. The halls were


    luxurious and magnificent with intricate patterns carved into every stone pir that made one feel


    intimidated.


    When they walked in, soldiers greeted them respectfully but didn''t budge from their posts.


    Martha felt extremely ufortable since arriving at the royal pce; she felt out of ce here.


    After the group of people came to the hall, three gorgeously dresseddies approached them. They


    each greeted Daisy affectionately by touching noses and kissing cheeks before exchanging


    pleasantries.


    "Daisy! Long time no see! You look even more beautiful now."


    "So do you!"


    After Daisy greeted them with a smile.


    "Why are you sote today? We''ve been waiting for you for ages!" anotherdy said.


    Daisy gave Martha a meaningful nce before replying, "My sister has just been found after being lost


    for years; this is her first time attending such an event, so please forgive us for beingte."


    As soon as she finished speaking, everyone''s attention shifted to Martha who stood not far away from


    Daisy.


    "Is this the long-lost eldest daughter of your Lucas family?"


    "She must be your sister right?"


    "Daisy! Is that really your long-lost sister?"


    Daisy heard their shocked voices and nodded mockingly while saying, "My sister hasn''t seen much of


    the world yet, so please be tolerant of her."


    As soon as she finished speaking though, one of her friends whispered sarcastically. "I knew it, your


    sister''s eyes kept wandering around. It turns out that''s the case."


    "A wanderer cannotpare with those who grew up in the Lucas family," another girl chimed in,


    unable to hold back herughter.


    In their opinion, it was a joke for such a person to attend the grand pce banquet.


    The person being chosen today was the king''s son''s wife, with strict requirements for both identity and


    behavior. It was impossible for Martha to climb up thatdder.


    Daisyughed mockingly and didn''t stop her friends from humiliating Martha. In fact, she enjoyed


    seeing it happen.


    Martha didn''t pay attention to these taunts, anyway, she attended this banquet because she had to.


    On the other hand, Sam, who was standing on the side, looked slightly gloomy, and led Martha away


    from the crowd towards an empty space nearby.


    After the two walked to the long table, SSam gentlemanly poured a ss of red wine for Martha and


    said reassuringly, "Don''t be nervous, it''s just a pce banquet."


    "Um."


    Martha responded lightly while asionally ncing around at people out of the corner of her eye.


    Sam smiled faintly as he walked two steps closer to Martha''s side before quietly introducing information


    about royalty.


    "Now the king has died of illness, and all affairs will be presided over by the queen for the time being.


    The sessor is called in Ducasse, and he will be the king in the near future."


    Martha nodded, gently shaking the red wine ss in her hand, not paying much attention to what Sam


    said.


    In her opinion, she returned to the Lucas family just to investigate the truth about her mother. As for


    who was in charge of the royal family and who was the new king, it had nothing to do with her.


    Sam frowned slightly when he saw the casual look of the woman beside him. After hesitating for a


    while, he still couldn''t help reminding her.


    "You can only get what you want if you be King in Ducasse''s wife."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Wife?"


    Martha turned her head to look at Sam standing beside her in shock, her pupils were full of disbelief.


    Married to the new king, how could she leave here?


    Sam silently looked at the shocked woman, didn''t say much, just darkened his eyes, turned and left the


    ce.


    He knew that Martha didn''t want to marry the in, but... Eve made Martha dress like this today, wasn''t


    it to attract in and make Martha a queen?


    He still wanted to talk to Martha, but Louis was here, so he couldn''t stay longer.


    And Martha stayed where he was after Sam left, watching him leave in a daze.


    Soon, in Ducasse would be a king, so today... the pce banquet was held to choose his wife.


    Martha frowned slightly, and tightened her hand holding the wine ss, constantly analyzing what Sam


    just said in her mind.


    "You can only get what you want if you be King in Ducasse''s wife. Does this mean that only by


    bing a queen can she investigate things about her mother, or is that the only way to save the


    Lucas family?''


    Soon, Martha''s thoughts were interrupted by Louis.


    "What are you thinking?"

 Chapter 415 Have The Right To Know The Truth

    Chapter 415 Have The Right To Know The Truth


    Chapter 415 Have the right to know the truth


    Martha looked at the man standing in front of her, and the hand on her side tightened and loosened.


    After a long while, she still couldn''t help asking.


    "Today''s pce banquet is not an ordinary pce banquet, is it?"


    The sentence she uttered was a question, but Louis saw her expression and understood that she had


    known the answer.


    He pursed his thin lips tightly and remained silent.


    Martha was his cousin who had been lost for many years, and she had to bear the heavy responsibility


    of the family as soon as she came back. He didn''t want to lie to her.


    Martha waited for a long time but did not get his answer, her eyebrows were slightly knitted, and her


    voice was slightly cold.


    "I want to hear the truth. I haven''t thought of evading my responsibility since I came back, so I hope you


    won''t lie to me again."


    Louis sighed helplessly, and a deep voice came out from his thin lips.


    "Today''s pce banquet is indeed not simple; Today is the session ceremony of in, the king''s


    son."


    Martha looked suspiciously at the man standing in front of him, with obvious disbelief in her eyes.


    She didn''t think that an ordinary session ceremony required so many people to attend in costumes.


    After what she said just now, she felt that Louis hadn''t lied to her, and that today was indeed the


    session ceremony of in, the king''s son.


    But, things would not be so simple.


    A sh of inspiration shed in Martha''s mind, and she suddenly realized something, and asked again.


    "Is it that simple? If it''s just a session ceremony, why do all the female members of rich families


    have toe?"


    Louis knew that his long-lost cousin was smart, but he didn''t expect thetter to notice something was


    wrong so quickly.


    He wanted to wait until everything was settled before confessing to Martha.


    Now... it was impossible to do that.


    When Louis thought of this, his eyelids drooped, and he didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    After telling the real reason, would Martha still be willing to stay here?


    Just when Louis was hesitating, Martha''s indifferent voice sounded again.


    "You asked me to attend the session ceremony of the king''s son in, there must be other


    reasons, right?"


    Louis'' pupils shrank slightly, and a thinyer of sweat unconsciously broke out on his palms.


    At this moment, he had a feeling that if he didn''t speak out today, Martha would hate him when she


    knew the truth.


    But, would she still be willing to stay here after he told the truth?


    Martha narrowed her eyes slightly, and took a step closer to Louis.


    "Brother, I''m back with you, are you going to hide this from me?"


    Louis froze when he heard this address, his long and narrow eyes filled with guilt for Martha.


    If he hadn''t found her, maybe Martha would have lived a happy life in that city by now.


    He brought her back, so she had the right to know the truth, didn''t she?


    He sighed silently before finally deciding not to hide the importance of tonight''s banquet .


    "I am also part of the Lucas family and I have a right to know the truth."


    Louis sighed silently, after all, he didn''t hide the importance of today''s banquet anymore.


    "You are right, today is indeed not as simple as the session ceremony of Prince in."


    Martha didn''t interrupt Louis when she heard this, because she knew that Louis was going to tell the


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    reason.


    In the next second, the man''s dark voice sounded beside her, which made her heart ache a little.


    "After the prince seeds to the throne, he will choose his partner within a month."


    Therefore, today''s banquet was the day when the new king chose the new queen.


    Martha froze, thinking of that immediately.


    She tightened her hand on the side suddenly, red at the man in front of her angrily, and asked


    angrily.


    "Is this the real reason why you brought me back?"


    Louis'' thin lips were tightly pursed into a line, and the big hands beside him were already clenched into


    fists.


    He couldn''t deny what Martha said.


    They did bring her back with the hope that she would be chosen by in, the son of the king, to


    be the queen and save the Lucas family.


    Only when she became the queen, would everything in the Lucas family have room for maneuver.


    Martha waited for a moment but didn''t hear any response from Louis, so she knew she was right.


    She bit her lower lip tightly and turned around with a sneer.


    At this moment, Louis stepped forward and reached out to grab Martha''s hand.


    "It''s not like that. All my mother did was for your own good."


    But it was exactly like that - they only wanted Martha to be queen so that everything in the Lucas


    family could return to normal again.


    In their hearts, is it only by bing a queen that the Lucas family can be saved?


    Martha red at the man in front of her angrily, and was about to retort when Daisy arrived with two


    daughters of dukes from Z Country.


    Daisy introduced them gently with what she thought was an enchanting smile on her face.


    One of the daughters started looking down on Martha. "You''re The Lucas Family''s long-lost daughter?"


    The other daughter standing beside them took one look at Martha before sarcastically saying, "She


    doesn''t seem like the Lucas Family''s daughter based on how she looks now. Daisy, don''t be fooled by


    people with ulterior motives."


    Martha was already in a fit of anger, and naturally she would not be polite when she heard the


    provocative words, but in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, she endured the anger at this time, and


    replied with a smile.


    "Your demeanor seems more fitting for being the dukes'' daughters than mine does... but I''m not sure if


    you''re genuine or fake."

 Chapter 416 Who Is This Person

    Chapter 416 Who Is This Person


    Chapter 416 Who is this person


    Daisy was the first to react when she heard this, and gave Martha a displeased look.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Sis, these two are the duke''s daughters, how can you talk to them like that?"


    Martha nced at Daisy angrily when she heard this.


    Wasn''t Daisy trying to provoke her by bringing these two people here?


    The two wealthy youngdies standing next to Daisy listened to their conversation and red at


    Martha.


    The Duke''s daughter on the right was the first to lose her temper, and red at Martha angrily and


    cursed angrily.


    "You have no manners! You''re just a stray daughter who can''tpare with Daisy. Now that you''ve


    returned, you''re nothing more than a ugly duckling."


    "That''s right, people like you should learn etiquette from Daisy, and don''t juste out and embarrass


    the Lucas family."


    The Duke''s daughter standing on Daisy''s left came back to her senses, and echoed, not to be outdone,


    staring at Martha with obvious anger.


    At this time, Daisy had a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    She brought the two of them here today because she wanted to use them to humiliate Martha, so that


    thetter could recognize her current situation and stop wishful thinking about bing queen.


    Martha looked coldly at the three people in front of her and said indifferently, "Your manners are indeed


    good. You came here just in time for my first banquet so I could learn what not to do."


    "You¡­¡­"


    When the daughters of the dukes heard Martha''s sneering words, they immediately widened their eyes


    angrily, looking at her with resentment.


    They wanted to refute, but they couldn''t say anything to refute.


    As early as Martha appeared, some people at the banquet had already set their eyes on her.


    When Daisy brought the twodies, the people next to her couldn''t help but stare at them frequently.


    Seeing what was happening now made everyone marvel at how clever and brave Martha was for


    daring such open mockery towards daughters of dukes - especially since she spoke without revealing


    any weaknesses or giving away too much information about herself or anyone else present.


    Suddenly there was crisp apuse from nearby which caught everyone off guard.


    After everyone heard the sound, they couldn''t help but wonder who just apuded on this asion,


    and they all turned their heads to look at the source of the sound.


    They saw a slender man standing not far away, walking here.


    The man was wearing a fitted beige suit with two buttons undone on his beige shirt, revealing a silver


    ne that shone on his neck. His hands were casually tucked in his pockets, and he exuded an air


    of nonchnce.


    He was in, the son of the king, and his mischievous blue eyes sparkled like clearke water.


    Many youngdies at the banquet blushed as they watched him walk by with admiration for in''s


    handsome appearance. But in himself seemed unaware of their attention as he walked towards


    Martha with a faint smile andplimented her in a low voice.


    "That scene just now was amazing."


    Martha saw him approaching and her ck eyes deepened in surprise.


    Who is this person? Why is he so bold to act this way at the pce banquet? Doesn''t he fear offending


    the daughters of the dukes?


    Before Martha could regain herposure, Louis bowed respectfully to in.


    "Your majesty."


    Martha looked suspiciously at in who was standing not far away, and was even more puzzled about


    who he was.


    Louis nced sideways and saw the confusion in Martha''s eyes. After greeting, he exined in''s


    identity in a low voice.


    "This is in Ducasse, the king''s son."


    When Louis introduced ine''s identity to Martha, the people around reacted and greeted in one


    after another.


    But in himself just looked at Martha, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth. "Who are you?"

 Chapter 417 Interested In Her

    Chapter 417 Interested In Her


    Chapter 417 Interested in her


    Martha silently looked at the smiling man, her red lips were tightly pursed, and she didn''t intend to


    answer this question.


    She wanted to help her mother do her duty, but she never thought of marrying the king''s son.


    Daisy, who was standing aside at this moment, saw this scene, her lowered eyes were full of envy and


    hatred.


    she had brought these two youngdies here, hoping to embarrass Martha, but instead ended up


    drawing in Ducasse''s attention towards Martha instead.


    Seeing that in''s eyes were fixed on Martha, she wished that Martha would disappear here


    immediately.


    Martha stared silently at in who was standing not far away, and didn''t want to have any interaction


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    with him, but the way he looked at her couldn''t be ignored.


    She remained silent, responding to in with silence.


    Seeing that Martha didn''t answer, Daisy thought she was timid.


    After giving Martha a mocking look, she stepped forward to block Martha.


    Now that the next king was here, she must seize this opportunity to express herself and make him like


    her.


    With this in mind, she smiled what she believed was her most beautiful smile and said, "Prince


    Ducasse, this is my sister Martha. I am Daisy, her younger sister. I won a dance award before; you


    should remember me."


    After hearing Daisy''s introduction, in not only showed no interest in thetter but repeated Martha''s


    name, "Martha, that''s an unusual name."


    As he spoke these words, the curve of his lips involuntarily widened as he looked into Martha''s eyes.


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard such an unusual name in this country."


    He was very interested in Martha''s performance just now, and wanted to get to know this woman, but...


    the other party didn''t seem to want to have too much contact with him.


    In Martha''s opinion, her name was unremarkable.


    Feeling Martha''s resistance, in stepped froward and asked, "Are you the long-lost daughter of the


    Lucas family that has just been found?"


    Martha lowered her eyelids without responding to in''s question. She kept looking down without


    raising her head or showing any enthusiasm towards him.


    But it was precisely because of her cold attitude that made in even more interested in getting closer


    with Martha. As the son of a king who grew up being ttered by people around him all his life -


    especially women trying their best for his attention - he had never met someone so indifferent towards


    him before.


    Interesting! This is really interesting!


    Originally not too interested in the pce banquet, in suddenly felt that it wasn''t as dull as he


    thought it would be after meeting Martha.


    While there were no signs from Martha indicating furthermunication with in; standing right


    beside them was Daisy who wouldn''t miss out on any opportunity like this one.


    She smiled even brighter than before while speaking softly, "Prince Ducasse, you are really smart! She


    is indeed the Lucas family''s long-lost daughter who has just been found recently."


    Hearing this answer, Ducasse noticed the woman standing in front of him.


    Daisy wore clothes that can properly unt her figure, her makeup was also very delicate, and she


    looked gorgeous.


    However,paring her with Martha standing behind her, the former was obviously inferior.


    Standing there, Martha could draw people''s attention to her without doing anything, and the elegant


    temperament perfectly showed the clothes on her body.


    In addition, this was the first time he saw an oriental woman wearing a Z Country dress, and it seemed


    more fitting than anyone else here.


    Martha looked like a fairy who had just descended from heaven; one nce at her and you wouldn''t


    want to look away...

 Chapter 418 I Remember You, Martha

    Chapter 418 I Remember You, Martha


    Chapter 418 I Remember You, Martha


    in''s eyes darkened, and he looked sideways at Louis who was standing aside.


    In the next second, he said something shocking in front of everyone.


    "Count Caesar, your sister is quite impressive, I like her very much."


    Daisy blushed when she heard this and shyly lowered her head while stealing nces at in. She


    didn''t expect him to praise her so openly in front of everyone..


    Does this mean he likes me? Daisy began to fantasize about bing a queen someday.


    It wasn''t until Daisy felt a nudge on her arm from a friend that she snapped out of it and looked up at


    in with shyness still evident on her face.


    "Prince Ducasse, you''re ttering me, I''m not as good as you say."


    in frowned slightly upon hearing this but quickly masked his expression before looking over at


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Martha who stood nearby.


    If it weren''t for being in public now, he would have just had the soldiers kick Daisy out.


    He walked towards Daisy with deep eyes, passed by her, and stopped directly in front of Martha.


    "I remember you, Martha."


    Martha couldn''t help but tighten the hand hanging by his side upon hearing those words. She didn''t


    want anyone remembering or noticing someone like herself. She doesn''t want to be remembered at all.


    She knew Daisy must be furious seeing how lowly someone like herself dared steal Prince Ducasse''s


    attention away from Daisy.


    Daisy narrowed her eyes slightly, while looking daggers towards Martha who stood nearby with


    resentment written all over her face.


    She would make sure that this despicable woman would never show up again in front of Prince


    Ducasse!


    At this moment, the sound of drums suddenly echoed through the hall, and everyone turned to look.


    The drumming signaled the start of today''s pce banquet. The counts and dukes with their respective


    ranks would stand in their positions, waiting for the new prince toe forward for his ascension


    ceremony.


    After in took a deep look at Martha, he turned and walked towards the back hall of the pce


    banquet, preparing to take the throne.


    The pce banquet was about to start, so Louis should naturally go to the front hall to watch the


    ceremony, and the females in the banquet hall didn''t need to go to the front hall to watch the ceremony,


    they just had to wait in the banquet hall.


    Before Louis left, he walked towards Martha worriedly, stood in front of thetter, and warned in a deep


    voice.


    "No matter what happens next, don''t act rashly. We''ll talk about everything when Ie back."


    Martha frowned slightly, and looked at her cousin standing in front of her with a face of resistance.


    Since she knew the truth of the matter, she no longer trusted Louis as much as before.


    Louis saw the resistance in Martha''s eyes, smiled helplessly, and spoke again with a much softer voice.


    "Be a good girl, don''t walk around casually, and don''t leave here easily."


    Martha standing in front of him lowered her eyes, did not look at him or speak. But Louis could feel


    Martha''s feelings.


    Yet now was not the time to talk about this.


    After a second round of drumming, the session ceremony soon began.


    The counts stood in unison with the dukes and other ministers, and began paying respects towards


    their new king.


    While the session ceremony was being held in the front hall, the females in the banquet hall were


    discussing.


    Ever since Louis left the banquet hall to go to the front hall, Martha stood there and looked at


    everything around her coldly.


    She could feel that she was out of tune with everything here.


    As for the females standing around Martha, because they saw the way in treated Martha just now,


    in seemed to intend to let her be the queen.


    It was very unpleasant for those females to look at Martha at this moment; they all wished Martha


    would disappear in the banquet hall.


    Lina, who was standing on Daisy''s left before, fluttered her eyshes, walked towards the long table


    with a smile, picked up a ss of red wine and walked towards Martha.


    "Lady Martha, my name is Lina. I was the one who spoke rudely just now. Now I am deeply aware of


    my inappropriate behavior. I hope you can forgive me for my recklessness just now."


    Martha looked at the wine ss handed over by the other party coldly, without any intention of taking it.


    She shook her head slightly, and said indifferently, "Sorry, I don''t know how to drink."


    Over the years abroad, she had socialized quite a lot, and she was a good drinker.


    But the wine here, especially the wine handed over by others, she dare not try lightly.


    With the lesson of Daisy''s incense, Martha was very defensive about everything here.


    Lina looked at Martha standing in front of her in feigned shock, not caring about her indifference at all.


    "Lady Martha, you can''t drink? Are you kidding me?"


    "Sorry, I really don''t know how to drink."


    Martha looked at the woman in front of her indifferently, still maintaining her own indifference.


    She didn''t think that Lina really came to apologize. Maybe this woman had other purposes?


    At this moment, Lina took a step forward, and her smile widened unconsciously.


    "This wine has a very mellow aroma. It is a famous wine cer collection brand in the suburbs. Just try


    a little bit. I guarantee that you will never forget this taste after drinking it."


    Martha frowned, and she took a step back, her voice became a little bit colder.


    "Lady Lina, if you like it, you can drink this ss of mine together."


    When Lina standing opposite her heard this, her golden pupils were a little astonished, as if she didn''t


    expect her to say that.


    Now that she was standing in front of Martha, she wouldn''t let Martha get away easily.


    Soon, Lina restored the smile on her face, took a step forward, and smiled even brighter.


    "Lady Martha, you must be joking, this is the wine as my apology to you, how can I drink it myself?"


    "I don''t drink."


    The look in Martha''s eyes turned gloomy, and she refused indifferently.


    But Lina acted as if she didn''t hear it, and stepped forward again, smiling and handing over the wine


    ss she was holding.


    "It''s really tasty, try it."


    Just when Martha was backing away, Lina pretended to identally spill it on Martha''s dress, and at


    the same time let out a cry of surprise.


    "Ah!"


    Then Lina curled her lips, pretending to be guilty, and looked at Martha standing in front of her with an


    apologetic face.


    "Sorry, sorry Lady Martha, I really didn''t mean to."


    "I just want you to taste this wine; I never thought it would spill on you."


    Daisy, who stood aside and watched the two of them, saw that Martha''s beautiful dress was dirty, and a


    sneer appeared on the corner of her mouth unconsciously.


    ''Let''s wait and see what can she do!''

 Chapter 419 I Think You All Misunderstood

    Chapter 419 I Think You All Misunderstood


    Chapter 419 I think you all misunderstood


    After achieving her goal, Lina said a few words apologetically, then left with a smile and walked towards


    Daisy.


    Dirtying Martha''s dress meant that she couldn''t continue staying at the pce banquet anymore.


    Dream on if she thought she could be King Ducasse''s queen.


    Martha watched as Lina went to find Daisy with cold eyes and furrowed her brows even tighter than


    before.


    She really wanted to leave here, but she didn''t leave because she felt that her dress was dirty or it


    would be embarrassing to stay here.


    She felt that Daisy wouldn''t let her off so easily and might cause more trouble for her againter on.


    After After weighing everything in her mind several times over, Martha turned around ready to leave


    when suddenly a courtier shouted loudly beside her


    "Prince Ducasse seeds to the throne, wee the new King Ducasse, and Catherine Queen


    Dowager."


    When the people standing at the pce banquet heard this, they immediately bowed to salute, and at


    the same time loudly echoed, "Wee the new King Ducasse, and Catherine Queen Dowager."


    Seeing this scene, Martha knew that she couldn''t leave now.


    She bent down and imitated the people around her to salute the new king and queen dowager.


    After in and the queen entered the banquet hall, they walked to the main seat and sat down


    together.


    Martha stole a nce up at the queen dowager, in''s mother.


    The queen dowager still looked very young, with very fair skin, she didn''t look like someone


    approaching fifty at all, but looked like a woman in her thirties.


    After the king and queen dowager were seated, many ministers and females surrounded them and


    stood around them.


    The queen looked at the duke''s daughters standing in front of her, as well as the other females, who


    were all dressed up beautifully.


    Finally, the queen''s gaze rested on Daisy, she seemed very satisfied with Daisy''s nobility and


    elegance.


    After Daisy felt the queen''s scrutiny, she immediately showed her a friendly smile.


    If she wanted to be a princess, the most important thing was to get the queen dowager''s favor.


    She still looked as beautiful as ever,posed, elegant, and noble - all adjectives that could be used


    to describe a queen.


    As expected, after sizing her up for a moment, the queen dowager spoke in a gentle voice and asked,


    "Are you the daughter of the Lucas family?"


    Daisy replied calmly,"Your Majesty is wise, I am Daisy Lucas, the daughter of the Lucas family."


    Daisy answered calmly, and showed a ttering smile just right.


    When the queen dowager heard this answer, she smiled with satisfaction.


    Such a calm and elegant youngdy was indeed the daughter of the Lucas family.


    Seeing that Daisy didn''t mention his sister, in frowned displeasedly, and quickly said with a smile,


    "The Lucas family has another daughter. Mom, have you ever seen her?"


    The queen dowager raised her eyebrows, looking at her son with a look of surprise.


    in smiled and searched for Martha in the crowd, and soon saw thetter standing in the corner.


    The corner of his mouth raised slightly, and he stepped off the stage and walked towards Martha step


    by step.


    Daisy, who was standing aside, saw this scene, and the smile on the corner of her mouth suddenly


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    froze.


    She didn''t expect King Ducasse to walk towards Martha in front of so many people.


    Was King Ducasse really interested in Martha?


    Just when Daisy was taken aback, Ducasse had walked up to Martha, smiling and holding Martha''s


    hand.


    "Lady Martha."


    Feeling the man''s warm palm, Martha frowned, and immediately tried to free his hand, but was held


    tightly by the man.


    She had no choice but to be led forward step by step by King Ducasse.


    Soon, the two stood in front of the queen dowager.


    When the queen dowager saw Martha, the pupils in her eyes suddenly shrank, but she still smiled.


    It was her.


    The queen dowager knew whose daughter Martha was without being introduced, because Martha in


    front of her looked exactly like her mother.


    Seeing his mother smiling, in thought that his mother was very satisfied with the woman he chose,


    and the smile on the corner of his mouth widened unconsciously.


    "Mother, this is the daughter of the Lucas family who just found her. Her name is Martha, and she is


    quite special."


    When the queen dowager heard her son''s words, she looked at him and knew that her son had taken a


    fancy to Martha.


    She unconsciously tightened the hand ced by her side, but said with a smile on her face, "It seems


    that in has found his favorite candidate for the queen."


    As soon as her words came out of her mouth, all the females present were shocked, and they looked in


    the direction of in in disbelief.


    Daisy''s hand was clenched tightly, her long nails digging into her palm.


    She looked at Martha who was standing not far away with hatred, her eyes were full of jealousy.


    Why was this bitch!


    How could a bastard be worthy of being a queen!


    At this time, Daisy was very angry, and Lina was as angry as her.


    She just went over and spilled wine all over Martha''s body, just because she didn''t want him to stay at


    the pce banquet.


    But she didn''t expect Martha to be so thick-skinned. Even if her dress was ruined, she still wanted to


    stay at the pce banquet to seduce King Ducasse.


    Lina stared at Martha resentfully, wishing she could rush over to teach Martha a severe lesson now.


    How could a woman who was nothing deserve to be the wife of King Ducasse!


    At this time, Martha couldn''t help trembling aftering back to her senses.


    She never thought of getting married in this country, let alone bing a queen.


    She frowned, and opened her mouth to deny in''s words, but she saw Louis who was standing on


    the side slightly shaking his head at her.


    She knew what Louis meant -- he didn''t want her to deny in''s words in public.


    It was just that if she didn''t deny it now, it would be more troublesome in the future.


    Martha thought so in her mind, and after hesitating for a moment, still retorted in front of everyone.


    "Sorry, King Ducasse, I think you have misunderstood."

 Chapter 420 Fate Binds Us

    Chapter 420 Fate Binds Us


    Chapter 420 Fate binds us


    As soon as her words were finished, it aroused the dissatisfaction of a group of females around.


    They looked at Martha with anger, disdain and disgust.


    The females couldn''t understand why the King fell for such a rude woman.


    In their view, such a woman did not deserve to be here at all.


    Could it be that the queen just watched King Ducasse being deceived by such a woman?


    Everyone looked at Martha with unkind eyes, and some couldn''t help but started talking in a low voice.


    At this moment, Martha took a deep breath and was about to continue talking when a joyful symphony


    suddenly sounded in the banquet hall.


    Before Martha came back to his senses, King Ducasse stretched out his hand to hold Martha''s hand


    again, and said gentlemanly, "Beautiful Lady Martha, I wonder if I have the honor to invite you to dance


    the first dance at the pce banquet today?"


    Martha could feel the eyes focused on her at this moment, and knew that today was the day when


    in Ducasse had just seeded to the throne, and she couldn''t embarrass him.


    After thinking about it quickly, she looked apologetically at the man standing in front of her.


    "Sorry, I can''t dance."


    She was politely declining Ducasse''s request, but it was also true that she really didn''t know how to


    dance.


    Martha thought that after hearing this response, in would let go of her hand. But instead he smiled


    and held onto Martha''s hand tightly as he led her into the center of the dance floor.


    "It''s very simple. Just follow my lead," he said with a grin.


    The onlookers were shocked by what they saw - they never expected their king to do something like


    this! Especially Daisy who watched with jealousy in her eyes.


    She stared at the scene not far away, so angry that she was about to re up.


    This was the first dance of the prince''s session to the throne, how could King Ducasse choose


    someone as ordinary as Martha for his first dance!


    Damn it, what qualifications did Martha have to be dancing with King Ducasse?


    Lina, who was standing next to her, saw this scene, clutching the hem of her skirt tightly, wishing to go


    up and pull Martha away from him.


    How could someone like King Ducasse be dancing with such an insignificant person like Martha on


    such an important day?


    Martha, a damned woman, with her dirty dress, shouldn''t have had the nerve to dance with the king.


    When the two of them were jealous, Louis watched from afar feeling conflicted inside.


    King Ducasse had taken an interest in Martha, and all this developed just as the mother thought.


    Martha''s aloof demeanor and behavior made him curious about who she really was which only


    increased his interest even more.


    In this way, the people around the dance floor looked at in and Martha dancing in the middle of the


    dance floor with various expressions on their faces.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The queen dowager who was standing at the main seat saw the scene not far away, she curled her lips


    into a chuckle, her eyes were full of deep meaning.


    When Daisy saw the queen''s smile, the pupils in her eyes shrank slightly, and she felt bad.


    She couldn''t help but wonder if the Queen also had a liking for Martha, a woman of unknown origin.


    Daisy clenched her fists tightly, feeling that Martha''s presence was already affecting her status.


    Meanwhile, on the dance floor, Martha was forced to dance with King Ducasse and kept furrowing her


    brows without rxing.


    She realized that this man was doing it on purpose; several times she wanted to leave but he always


    pulled her back onto the dance floor by holding onto her waist.


    The man had a slight smile on his lips all along and his gaze towards her was gentle.


    Whenever she tried to leave, he would always step forward faster than she could and lead her in


    another direction.


    After a while, the smile on the corner of King Ducasse''s mouth deepened unconsciously, and he said


    with a smile,"Our dance is simple; just follow your heart and have fun."


    Martha maintained her sanity, calmly looked at the man standing in front of her, and exined


    indifferently.


    "Your Majesty, I came to the pce banquet just because..."


    Before she could finish speaking, King Ducasse interrupted her, took a step forward, and stared at the


    woman in front of him.


    His nose was very straight, his long eyshes fluttered slightly, and his cheeks softened a bit under the


    light.


    "My queen will be the daughter of the Lucas family. I think fate has bound us."


    Martha looked at the man in front of her in shock, her eyes were full of astonishment.


    After she came back to her senses, she retorted subconsciously, "The daughter of the Lucas family is


    not only me, but also others."


    The corners of King Ducasse''s mouth were slightly raised, and his smile was even more wicked.


    "But in my eyes, I only see you."

 Chapter 421 Become Someone ElseS Wife

    Chapter 421 Be Someone Else''S Wife


    Chapter 421 Be someone else''s wife


    in Ducasse was the new king of Z Country, and his session to the throne naturally made the


    headlines of various newspapers in Z Country, bing thetest news headlines.


    It didn''t take long for what happened at the pce banquet to spread throughout the streets and alleys


    of Z Country, and naturally it also reached the ears of Stefan who had just arrived in Z Country.


    Stefan was still in his hotel room when he saw the news.


    He wanted to use his mobile phone to search for some folk customs of Z Country, but who knew that


    he would see thetest news headlines.


    The headlines of these news were very eye-catching, and they all spected about the new King


    Ducasse and the daughter of the Lucas family.


    The new King Ducasse and the daughter of the Lucas family, Martha, were a perfect match in terms of


    looks and talent.


    King Ducasse''s first dance after seeding to the throne was with the daughter of the Lucas family.


    Does this mean that she has already been chosen as his future wife?


    The new King Ducasse and the daughter of the Lucas family look at each other affectionately. Will the


    queen be the daughter of the Lucas family?


    ...


    In addition to these headlines and articles, Martha''s photo was attached to the headlines.


    In the photo, Martha was dressed up to attend the pce banquet. She waspletely different from


    her past, elegant and dignified as if she grew up in Z Country.


    In addition, some pictures were taken when Martha and Ducasse danced together, and the poses were


    obviously very intimate.


    When Stefan saw this, his pupils shrank suddenly, his hand holding the phone tightened suddenly, and


    he looked at the woman in the phone with a gloomy expression.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It''d been a long time since their wedding day, and he didn''t expect to see Martha again like this.


    She was dressed up to attend the pce banquet, with a just right smile on her mouth, and her


    behavior was very elegant.


    All these things were telling him that Martha was really the long-lost daughter of the Lucas family.


    But, was she really going to marry The new King Ducasse and be the queen of Z Country?


    The assistant standing aside was also shocked when he saw this scene.


    With his mouth half open, he looked at the photos on his phone with a dull expression.


    They had gone through a lot toe to Z Country, but they didn''t expect to see this scene.


    He didn''t even expect that Martha would be the daughter of the Lucas family now.


    In the past few days, they had been walking around the streets to inquire about Martha''s news, and


    naturally they also know a lot about the Lucas family.


    It was said that the Lucas family was a big family with a century-old foundation, and its power should


    not be underestimated.


    Now, the news about Martha and the new king spread throughout this country. Did it mean that Martha


    really wants to marry the prince.


    The assistant thought so in his mind, and couldn''t help asking.


    "Is Martha going to be the queen of this kingdom?"


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and the temperature in the room dropped several degrees.


    The assistant standing next to him shuddered unconsciously, pursed his lips and dared not speak any


    more.


    He knew that Mr. Harrison came all the way to take Martha back.


    Now Martha had been found, but... given the status gap, Martha might not go back with Mr. Harrison.


    The assistant was very worried about Mr. Harrison''s current situation, but he didn''t dare to ask more


    questions about Mr. Harrison''s current performance.


    After a while of silence in the room, it was Stefan who broke the silence first.


    "Go and investigate where the Lucas family is right now."


    The assistant was stunned for a while, then asked suspiciously, "What excuses can we use to visit the


    Lucas family?"


    "It''s not good to act rashly without a n."


    After thinking for a while, the assistant persuaded Stefan, hoping that Stefan would notpletely lose


    his mind because of today''s headlines.


    But after seeing the news, how could Stefan hold back and continue to wait?


    He couldn''t wait any longer now.


    If this continued, his wife would soon be someone else''s!

 Chapter 422 Fighting To The Death

    Chapter 422 Fighting To The Death


    Chapter 422 Fighting to the death


    On the other side, not long after the pce banquet ended, Daisy walked out of the pce with an


    angry face and left in frustration.


    That damn Martha stole Ducasse''s attention as soon as she appeared! She wouldn''t let this bitch get


    away with it!


    Martha, on the other hand, walked out of the pce together with Louis, with her red lips tightly pursed,


    looking at the man in front of her with a somewhat alienated gaze.


    She didn''t expect things to develop to this point.


    However, she won''t justpromise like that.


    Once outside of the pce gates, Louis stood by his car looking at Martha with mixed emotions on his


    face.


    "I have something I need to take care of first; you can go back to the Lucas Family."


    "Louis," Martha called out and stopped him from leaving; her eyes filled withplexity as he turned


    around towards her.


    Louis was slightly stiff, and after a moment of hesitation, he turned and looked at Martha standing


    behind him.


    "You don''t want to go back?"


    Martha pursed her red lips and shook her head slightly.


    Now that she was here, she wouldn''t leave easily.


    However, staying did not mean marrying King Ducasse.


    After a moment of silence, she looked at the man standing in front of her with determination and spoke


    coldly.


    "I will not marry King Ducasse, let alone be the queen of Z Country."


    Louis stiffened upon hearing this and his gaze deepened.


    This matter was not as simple as Martha thought. Sometimes, even if she didn''t want to, she had to


    marry a nobleman.


    Martha waited for a long time without getting an answer. She took a deep breath and continued


    speaking.


    "I don''t know why you''re doing this or what benefits I would get from marrying King Ducasse. But I can


    tell you one thing for sure: I will never marry him."


    When she said this, she paused, and when she recalled what had happened in C Country, her eyes


    unconsciously showed a little bit of bitterness.


    "I trusted you before because I thought you would not lie to me."


    But... I know now that even you are lying to me.


    Once trust is broken, it is not so easy to rebuild.


    Louis understood exactly what was going on with Martha right now. In their eyes, Martha had to marry


    the new King Ducasse; otherwise there would be no turning point in this matter.


    With lowered eyes and after pondering for a while Louis exined solemnly.


    "My mother has her reasons for doing this."


    "What reasons?" asked Martha impatiently but didn''t receive the answer she wanted.


    The man stepped forward and his gaze became even deeper.


    "Just believe us that we won''t harm you."


    Upon hearing these words, anger surged up inside Martha''s heart which had been suppressed until


    now. She red at Louis furiously.


    That''s enough! I don''t want to hear any more of your high-sounding words about protecting me! I


    already know why you''re doing all of this!"


    However, what answered her was a long silence.


    Martha red at the man standing in front of her, her hand at her side clenched into a fist.


    She was angry with them, who knew something, but used the name of protecting her to force her to do


    something she didn''t want to do.


    Since they did this, she would not give up her principles easily.


    She thought so, and looked at Louis with colder eyes, "I have my own principles, and even if you won''t


    tell me your reasons for wanting me to be a queen, I won''tpromise them."


    After Martha said this, she turned and walked towards theing vehicle, ready to leave here.


    Louis looked at the back of the woman leaving hesitantly, wondering whether to tell the truth of the


    matter.


    His mother had warned him not to reveal the truth so early, but he couldn''t keep it inside any longer.


    As Martha was about to get into the car, Louis called out after her.


    "Wait a moment."


    Martha paused briefly but didn''t turn around. She knew what wasing next.


    Sure enough, the next second, Louis walked over quickly, pulled Martha to a deserted ce, and told


    the truth.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "We have been investigating for so many years, and it is impossible for us to investigate nothing.


    Although we have not yet confirmed who is behind the scenes, but based on our observations over the


    years, we can deduce that the person who has been trying to kill you is probably Gage. "


    "But with his power and influencebined with the Rond family''s support," Louis continued grimly,


    "you don''t stand a chance against him."


    "So, you want me to be the queen and use the power of the royal family to fight against him?"


    Louis nodded gravely. "Yes. Only by defeating Gage''s daughter Daisy and bing the new queen


    can you gain enough authority to fight back."


    Martha lowered her eyelids at this news; longshes trembling slightly over tightly pursed lips as she


    clenched both fists at her sides in frustration.


    Seeing her like this, Louis sighed helplessly, his long and narrow eyes filled withplex expressions.


    Although he doesn''t want Martha to make such a choice, it''s just that there is no other way now.


    His eyes darkened, and his thin lips parted slightly: "Don''t you want to avenge your mother? Don''t you


    want to be the mistress of the Lucas family?"


    Martha''s body was slightly stiff, and she looked up at Louis, her excitement couldn''t be concealed in


    her voice.


    "I want to avenge my mother, and I also want to get the Lucas family out of trouble, not in this way! I


    don''t want to fight to the death, and I don''t want to do the mistress of the Lucas family!"


    When she said this, she watched the man standing in front of her eyes be more and more


    determined.


    "I just want to find out what happened, give my mother justice, and then go home to be with my family!"

 Chapter 423 The Murderer Is Someone Else

    Chapter 423 The Murderer Is Someone Else


    Chapter 423 The murderer is someone else


    Jimmy was still waiting for her in the country, as well as her father, and that man...


    Martha looked at Louis excitedly, feeling a dull pain in her heart.


    Louis frowned handsomely, stretched out his hand to hold Martha''s arm, and said in a helpless voice.


    "But this is your home, and we are your family."


    Martha immediately shook her head in denial, and looked at Louis'' eyes with great resistance.


    She pushed Louis away forcefully, and said angrily, "No, you are not my family!"


    Seeing Martha so emotional at this moment made Louis feel sorry for her. He wanted to exin


    something but was afraid of causing a scene in public.


    Now, he could already feel strange eyes falling on them from around him, and if he continued, he was


    afraid that everyone would notice them.


    Finally, he sighed helplessly, and finally took a step back.


    "Don''t get excited, you go back to the Lucas family first, wait for you to go back and calm down, and


    talk about other thingster."


    Martha narrowed her eyes slightly, bit her lower lip tightly and said nothing.


    She understood that they were outside the pce xwhere it wasn''t appropriate to draw attention.


    Louis sighed again helplessly then left behind someplicated words before leaving.


    "Martha, this is not your hometown. Don''t take this as your hometown. In this ce, either you die or


    someone else lives; no one will let you off easily."


    ...


    When Martha got in the car, she just felt distraught.


    The breeze outside the window cleared her mind a little, but what Louis just said was still circling in her


    mind.


    In this ce, either you die, or someone else lives; no one will let you off easily.


    Originally, she thought that aftering here, as long as others didn''t offend her, she wouldn''t bother


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    others, but... now things were getting more and moreplicated.


    The next second, Sam, who had been waiting for Martha in the car, looked up at the driver sitting in


    front, and said coldly, "Go back."


    Martha nced sideways at the man sitting next to her, pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Daisy left in anger after leaving the pce, so now there are only two people in the car going back to


    the Lucas family.


    In fact, Martha had already figured out what was going on.


    Daisy really wanted to marry King Ducasse and be the new queen, but unfortunately for her, King


    Ducasse was interested in her.


    The thought of this gave Martha a headache. She didn''t want to get involved with anyone else. At this


    time, Sam, who was sitting next to her, naturally saw Martha''s absent-mindedness and worry.


    He crossed his hands over his chest, his thin lips were slightly parted, and an indifferent voice sounded


    in the car.


    "Now you should know that Eve brought you back mainly for you to be the new king''s wife and


    be Z Country''s queen."


    Martha turned her head and looked at Sam with slightly narrowed eyes. She sarcastically asked.


    "Don''t you want that too?"


    Sam nodded slightly, not trying to hide his purpose in the slightest.


    He looked indifferently at Martha who was very simr to Elsie, and said in a cold voice, "I am just an


    adopted son of the Lucas family, and the status of the Lucas family had nothing to do with me. Of


    course, I won''t covet the power and status to the Lucas family."


    Sam paused here before continuing in a heavier tone, "However, I have the same goal as you."


    Martha frowned slightly, looking at Sam with obvious puzzlement.


    She came here primarily to find out who was behind everything and give justice for her mother.


    Could it be that the man sitting next to him...


    Soon, Sam spoke again, confirming Martha''s guess.


    "Yes, to avenge your mother."


    After Martha came back to her senses, she slightly curled her lips and smiled mockingly.


    She didn''t really think that, Sam was a man who wanted nothing.


    Thinking of this in her heart, she didn''t hide her guess on the surface, and said indifferently, "You said


    you don''t want power and status, I don''t believe what you said."


    As Louis said, everyone here lives for themselves, seeking power and status, but how could Sam, who


    grew up in the Lucas family, be an exception?


    Sam knew what Martha was thinking, and knew that she didn''t believe what he said, and there was no


    point in saying it now.


    His eyes darkened, and a cold and heartless voice sounded in the car.


    "I know you don''t believe me, but you have to understand the current situation."


    "Eve suspects that Gage caused your mother''s death, so she wanted you to marry King Ducasse to


    find out the truth."


    Martha narrowed her eyes slightly, and asked coldly, "What about you? You think so too?"


    Sam shook his head lightly when he heard this, "I''m the opposite of Eve, I don''t think these things were


    done by Gage. Once your mother left, Gage naturally got the rights and status he wanted."


    "Except for the position of the head of the Lucas family, Gage has everything he wants. And as long as


    he ensures that your mother lives abroad well, you won''te back here topete with him."


    "So, he doesn''t want to take your mother''s life. If he makes a move, things will only get worse."


    Martha frowned thoughtfully upon hearing this.


    She couldn''t deny that Sam''s analysis made sense; however there was still a possibility that Gage


    might want to eliminate all potential threats.


    She lowered her eyes, and after some deliberation, she still didn''t know who to trust at this moment.


    She frowned even tighter, raised her eyes and asked, "If this is the case, then why do you still want me


    to marry into the royal family?"


    Sam looked at the woman in front of him seriously, withplex expressions in his pupils.


    After a while, he said clearly, "Because I suspect that the person who killed your mother was someone


    from the royal family."


    Martha''s pupils shrank suddenly, and she looked at the man with shock.


    Someone from the royal family?


    What did her mother''s death have to do with the royal family?

 Chapter 424 Desire To Conquer

    Chapter 424 Desire To Conquer


    Chapter 424 Desire to Conquer


    The royal family, the queen dowager''s bedchamber.


    At this time, King Ducasse and the queen dowager were sitting at the table chatting.


    The two talked about what happened at the pce banquet tonight.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The corners of King Ducasse''s mouth curled slightly, and he said with a smile, "I think Martha is very


    good at the pce banquet tonight, what do you think, mother?"


    The queen looked at her son and smiled, but the smile was not expressive.


    The queen''s full name was Catherine Hopper, and the power of her mother''s family, the Hopper family,


    in Z Country should not be underestimated.


    In Z Country, apart from the Lucas family, only the Hopper family was oriental.


    The Lucas family was very prosperous in the past, and it was wealthy in the early days.


    Onlyter, because Elsie escaped from marriage and did not marry into the royal family, the Lucas


    family began to decline slowly and became what it was today.


    Afterwards, the Hopper family, who was a little inferior to the Lucas family, sent the daughter of the


    Hopper family, Catherine, to rece Elsie and be the concubine of the prince at that time.


    It was also at that time that the status of the Hopper family made a qualitative leap, surpassing the


    Lucas family in one fell swoop to be thergest family in Z Country.


    And the Lucas family started declining slowly until today.


    Now that his son fell in love with the daughter of the Lucas family, Catherine reminisced about old


    memories.


    As she watches her matured son show interest in someone else, Catherine felt content but


    disappointed that it happened to be Elsie''s daughter.


    Catherine clenched her hands tightly by her side, she lowered her eyes, and after thinking for a while,


    she asked with a smile, "Then what do you think of the other daughter of the Lucas family?"


    King Ducasse was slightly taken aback when he heard this.


    The color in his eyes darkened, and he thought about Daisy''s appearance seriously, but unfortunately


    he didn''t have much impression of her.


    In fact, when his father was still alive, his father had already told him before - marrying the Lucas


    Family would be ideal given their century-old heritage; only through joining forces could Z Country


    prosper even more.


    "King Ducasse, what are you thinking?"


    Catherine waited for a long time but did not hear her son''s answer, she frowned suspiciously, and


    looked at the other party with obvious worry in her eyes.


    After King Ducasse came back to his senses, he smiled silently.


    He listened to his mother just now, and tried to recall what kind of person Daisy, another daughter of


    the Lucas family, was, but the only person who remembered was Martha.


    Martha was brave and decisive, and dared to argue at the pce banquet, and her rebuttals were


    unexpected.


    In particr, after knowing that he had a crush on her, instead of being ecstatic like ordinary people,


    she rejected him coldly.


    King Ducasse couldn''t imagine what kind of person could refuse his marriage proposal, and he never


    thought that anyone would refuse him, and Martha was the first person.


    His long and narrow golden eyes lit up, and the voice of a slight smile sounded in the room.


    "I don''t have any special impression of Daisy, and I only saw Martha at the pce banquet."


    Hearing this, Catherine tightened her clenched hands again, but smiled gently on her face, showing no


    objection at all.


    King Ducasse took a sip from the wine ss in front of him, and asked softly, "Does the queen want me


    to choose another daughter from the Lucas family?"


    If his mother wanted him to marry Daisy, he could consider it.


    After all, his mother was the closest person to him.


    When Catherine heard this, the corners of her mouth curled up unconsciously, but she didn''t express


    her thoughts.


    She smiled and shook her head, still in her usual generous and decent appearance.


    "Your marriage is your own decision."


    "So does that mean you don''t object if I choose Martha?"


    King Ducasse frowned slightly, looking into his mother''s eyes with a bit of shock.


    He thought Martha was the Lucas family''s long-lost daughter who didn''t grow up in Z Country nor knew


    its etiquette. If he chose her as queen now, his mother would object.


    But unexpectedly, she allowed him to make his own choice instead of opposing it outrightly.


    Perhaps, his mother wanted him to choose a wife he really liked.


    The next second, Catherine interrupted King Ducasse''s thoughts-


    ""The person you choose will not only be your queen but also your wife. So naturally it should be


    someone you are satisfied with."


    Hearing this, King Ducasse looked at the queen with a softer look.


    "Mother, you''re right."


    Catherine pursed her red lips slightly, smiled slightly, and gave a few words of advice like a loving


    mother.


    "Although your marriage is ultimately your decision alone; whoever bes your queen must shoulder


    Z Country affairs alongside you."


    "So you must consider carefully whether the daughter recovered by the Lucas family can take on this


    important task."


    King Ducasse pursed his thin lips tightly, and nodded slightly, his serious look clearly meant to agree


    with Catherine.


    Sitting next to him, the queen continued speaking after seeing her son had listened, "If you really


    choose her, then you need to prepare her to be a qualified candidate for queen, do not be so


    tolerant just because she has been living in another country for years..."


    Catherine''s words were not finished, but King Ducasse naturally understood what his mother meant


    after talking about it.


    In the end, his mother was afraid that he would impulsively choose Martha as his queen without


    thinking rationally.


    A person who bes a queen must not only be born in a noble family, but also be capable of


    handling affairs. Otherwise, the royal family of Z Country may be unstable.


    King Ducasse lightly shook the ss in his hand and unconsciously thought back on everything that


    happened between him and Martha today.


    Based on tonight''s situation, Martha''s attitude towards him wasn''t very good. She didn''t seem like


    someone who ttered others.


    But it was precisely because of this that made him feel a desire to conquer her.


    King Ducasse narrowed his eyes slightly with great interest...

 Chapter 425 I Want To Play With Her

    Chapter 425 I Want To y With Her


    Chapter 425 I want to y with her


    After the pce banquet ended, Daisy went back to the Lucas family alone.


    It never urred to her that it would be someone as lowly as Martha who danced the first dance with


    the new king.


    In her opinion, someone of unknown origin like Martha shouldn''t even have been allowed at the


    banquet in the first ce!


    Once she returned home alone and went straight into her room where she threw things around until


    they broke. Just when she smashed a vase onto the ground outside of her door there came an urgent


    knocking sound from outside of it too suddenly forfort.


    "Get lost!"


    "Sis? It''s me."


    Andrew replied in a deep voice, and opened the door of his sister''s room with a serious face.


    He didn''t know what happened at the pce banquet today until Daisy returned to the Lucas family.


    He didn''t expect that a lowly person like Martha dared to reprimand the duke''s daughters at the pce


    banquet, and still get the favor of King Ducasse.


    In his opinion, the reason why Martha was able to shine at today''s pce banquet was because she


    was attractive enough.


    Upon entering Daisy''s room he ignored all broken pieces scattered across its floor while focusing solely


    onforting his sister who stood amidst them looking disheveled.


    "Sis, don''t be angry. Maybe King Ducasse just finds the oriental look intriguing," Andrew said, trying to


    calm Daisy down.


    "Intriguing?" Daisy retorted angrily. "I saw how she was trying to seduce the king. She clearly wants to


    be a queen!"


    "No matter how good-looking she is, she can''tpare to you, sis! You are ady who grew up in the


    Lucas family. How can someone of unknown originpare to you?"


    Andrew sneered at Martha, showing his disdain for her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Daisy not only didn''t calm down, but became even more angry.


    Daisy''s anger only grew when she heard this and she grabbed a nearby cup and threw it on the ground


    while raising her voice.


    "If you have time tofort me here, why don''t you go kill her?"


    Andrew paused for a moment when he heard this and couldn''t help but picture Martha''s face in his


    mind - the same woman who had protected that little maid so fiercely in the garden that day.


    No one had ever dared defy him like that before at Lucas family except for her.


    And then today at the pce banquet where Martha attended dressed like an angel fallen from heaven


    itself...


    Thinking about Martha''s charm made Andrew smirk wickedly as he said.


    "Rather than killing her, I''d rather y with her."


    Daisy furrowed her brows skeptically as she looked at him and became even more displeased when he


    expressed desire towards that despicable woman..


    Martha was just some lowly person of unknown status; why would even her own brother harbor such


    thoughts towards someone like that?


    The more Daisy thought about it, the more disgusted she became by this woman who not only caught


    King Ducasse''s attention but now also seemed to have captured Andrew''s interest too...


    She took a deep breath before grabbing another cup and smashing it on the ground while asking.


    "When did you start having these thoughts about her?"


    "I..." Andrew opened his mouth wanting to exin himself but found himself unable to do so.


    Just then Daisy suddenly changed direction of conversation as if struck by an idea; narrowing eyes


    slightly as if thinking deeply.


    If Martha was raped by her younger brother in Z Country, then she wouldn''t deserve to be a queen


    anymore!


    At that point perhaps King Ducasse wouldn''t even give Daisy another nce anymore¡­Daisy thought


    to herself, but couldn''t help asking out loud, "Andrew, do you want her?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    Andrew saw the smirk on his sister''s face, and he had a bad premonition in his heart.


    Before he could react, Daisy''s smile grew wider and more radiant.


    "I''ll help you. If you sleep with her, she won''t darepete with me for the position of queen!"


    "Sis, that''s a great idea. We kill two birds with one stone." Andrew narrowed his eyes and smirked.


    After what Martha did to him before, he would definitely get back at her twice as hard and make her


    understand that he was not someone to be messed with.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help coveting Martha''s beauty in his mind.


    After he came back to his senses, he suddenly frowned, and looked at his sister worriedly.


    "But how should we proceed? I can tell Martha is very guarded; things might not be so simple."


    "You''re stupid, she''s not from Z Country, and naturally she doesn''t know everything here. If you want to


    sleep with her, isn''t it just a matter of burning incense?"


    Daisy sneered mockingly as calcting light shone in her golden eyes.


    After hearing this, Andrew nodded slightly.


    They had no reason not to go through with it since it was killing two birds with one stone.


    They exchanged a strange grin between them...

 Chapter 426 I Have No Right To Blame Her

    Chapter 426 I Have No Right To me Her


    Chapter 426 I have no right to me her


    On the other hand, Eden immediately left for Z Country after receiving thetest news from Stefan.


    By the time he arrived at Z Country, two days had passed.


    When the assistant and Stefan were both in the room, there was a sudden knock on the door outside


    the room, causing Stefan''s handsome eyebrows to furrow slightly.


    He wondered who could possibly being at such an hour.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, looking in the direction of the door vigntly.


    Soon the assistant stared at Stefan''s stern expression and walked towards the door, opening the room.


    Eden stood at the door, looking at Stefan with obvious anxiety.


    After he received the assistant''s news, he rushed over.


    He didn''t expect that Martha left because of the Lucas family affairs, and he didn''t expect that Martha to


    be the granddaughter of the Lucas family.


    Now, everything got tricky.


    Eden walked into the room quickly, looking at Stefan who was sitting on the sofa with a heavy


    expression.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and he looked at the assistant standing aside with a stern look.


    He knew that Eden could find this ce, the assistant must have sent him here.


    It was just that he didn''t ask his assistant to notify Eden...


    The assistant met Mr. Harrison''s eyes, trembled unconsciously, and quickly looked at Stefan with an


    innocent look.


    Things hade to this point, and he felt that if Eden didn''te, something would happen.


    He couldn''t persuade Mr. Harrison anymore, so the only person who could talk to Mr. Harrison was


    Eden.


    He smiled wryly, bowed his head guiltily and said, "Mr. Harrison, Eden must havee here in such a


    hurry, he must not have reserved a room. I''ll go down and reserve a room for Eden."


    After the assistant finished saying this, he turned around and left the room, and closed the door


    thoughtfully.


    He believed that Eden and Mr. Harrison would discuss what to do next.


    After the assistant left the room, there was a brief silence in the room.


    Soon, Stefan broke the silence.


    "How did youe?"


    "If I don''te, you may be impulsive."


    Eden watched Stefan, turned around and walked to the other side of the sofa to sit down.


    Upon hearing Eden''s words, Stefan''s face suddenly became more gloomy.


    Martha was likely to marry the new king and be the queen of Z Country, which made him unable


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    to calm down.


    Stefan thought she left because of some other important matter, but he didn''t expect it to be...


    No matter what, he would not stand by and watch Martha marry another man, even if that man was the


    king of Z Country.


    Thinking of this, Stefan unconsciously tightened his hand, and the temperature around him dropped


    several degrees.


    Hearing this, Eden sighed helplessly, pursing his thin lips tightly.


    He knew about this situation from his assistant.


    When he heard the news, he immediately packed up things from home and transferred to Z Country,


    fearing that Stefan would lose his mind because of these things.


    Although Martha should not have left at the wedding, there may be other reasons.


    Eden''s eyes darkened, his thin lips parted slightly, and he spoke tofort Stefan.


    "Martha is not that type of person who would give up on Jimmy and her family so easily."


    "Have you ever considered that maybe she had no choice in the matter?"


    Stefan heard this and his hand, which was resting at his side, tightened again. His dark eyes became


    even more profound.


    He knew Martha must have had her reasons, but he still couldn''t ept the fact that she was going to


    marry another man.


    Eden felt the temperature in the room drop again, and there was a bit of bitterness unconsciously in his


    eyes.


    No one expected things toe to this point, all he could do now was prevent things from getting


    worse.


    He rubbed his temples wearily, and said in a deep voice, "Stefan, I know Martha''s sudden departure


    during our wedding caused you great distress. But you need to understand her and believe in her."


    "Think about it - when she faked her death and left you before, she went abroad alone while pregnant


    with your child despite risking harm to herself."


    "If Martha were really heartless like you think she is, would she have done something like that?"


    When Eden said this, he pursed his lips tightly as he gazed silently across at Stefan who lowered his


    eyelids revealingplex emotions within his eyes.


    After a long time, his hoarse voice sounded in the room.


    "I know that I don''t have the right to me her for what happened until now. I''m responsible for all of


    this. If it weren''t for me, things wouldn''t be where they are today."

 Chapter 427 She Has Forgiven Him

    Chapter 427 She Has Forgiven Him


    Chapter 427 She has forgiven him


    Eden sighed helplessly before speaking again with an obvious tone of resignation:.


    "You can''t pass away easily with your current identity. After all, Martha''s current identity is different from


    the past. Although the Lucas family is there, if you go there rashly, how can you exin your identity?


    How can you exin your sudden visit?"


    Stefan sitting on the sofa opened his thin lips slightly, and was suddenly speechless.


    What right did he have now to go to the Lucas family to find her? He couldn''t just go over there


    demanding that Martha should not marry the new king...


    Seeing that Stefan didn''t speak, Eden naturally knew that the other party had listened to his own


    advice.


    But he still continued: "Even if you really went to the Lucas family, are you going to say that you''re


    Martha''s husband? Or her ex-husband?"


    The man''s eyelids drooped, his long and narrow ck eyes dimmed, his thin lips were tightly pursed,


    and the hand by his side was already tightly clenched.


    He knew that no matter what identity he had, it could cause Martha a lot of trouble. Moreover, he wasn''t


    sure about Martha''s current situation. In fact, he could imagine that if Martha''s situation wasn''t bad


    now, she wouldn''t have left Jimmy and Maxwell.


    He should really think about her from her point of view.


    After Stefan wanted to figure that out, he tried his best to restrain his impulse, and raised his eyes to


    Eden who was standing not far away with a wry smile.


    "Then what should I do now?"


    Eden watched Stefan, and then saidplicatedly, "Now we can observe secretly, and when Martha


    leaves the Lucas family alone, we can meet her."


    "I''m afraid I won''t have this chance."


    Stefan anxiously stood up and looked at Eden with some impatience.


    Martha was now the daughter of the Lucas family, would there be a chance to go out alone?


    Eden naturally understood the man''s worries, but suppressed his emotions and went over to pat the


    man on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, the new prince has just seeded to the throne, so it is impossible to choose the queen


    so quickly. If the queen of a country is chosen so hastily, Z Country will perish long ago."


    When Stefan heard this, his sanity recovered a lot, but his mood was still not good.


    He was still worried that Martha would marry the new king, and also worried about her current situation.


    Seeing that Stefan didn''t speak, Eden could feel that Stefan was gradually calming down.


    He suddenly remembered what Melissa had told him.


    Withplicated emotions in his eyes, he took out his phone, clicked on the video and handed it to the


    man who sat down on the sofa again.


    The video was recorded by Melissa herself, with a cold face, obviously displeased with Stefan, but


    what she said next made Stefan''s eyes shrink slightly.


    "Stefan, I still don''t like you, but at this moment, I have to tell you one thing, no matter how much I hate


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    you, I know Martha cares about you."


    The man sitting on the sofa narrowed his pupils, and he suddenly looked up at the video in Eden''s


    hand.


    The video was still ying, and soon Melissa revealed why Martha still cared about Stefan.


    "The day before Martha ran away from marriage, she told me that she hoped that the final ending of


    this novel I wrote... would beplete and happy."


    "She hopes that the hero and heroine in the novel will be together in the end and be a happy


    family of three with their child."


    Stefan''splex eyes suddenly lit up as he stared at his phone screen, holding his breath for a


    moment.


    He knew that Melissa''s novel was about him and Martha, and her words meant that she hoped they


    would have a good ending.


    Stefan lowered his eyelids and couldn''t help but smile slightly.


    Martha had already forgiven him, and now it was just fate and external obstacles standing in their way.


    As long as they believed in each other and overcame difficulties, they would definitely end up together.


    Just as Stefan was lost in thought, Melissa''s warning voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "Stefan, no matter what happens, you must bring Martha back!"

 Chapter 428 A Loose Woman

    Chapter 428 A Loose Woman


    Chapter 428 A loose woman


    The next morning, the Lucas family.


    Martha had just woken up when she heard an urgent knocking on her door.


    Before she could react, Daisy walked into her room without permission.


    Martha frowned at the woman who entered her room uninvited and scolded her: "That''s rude."


    "In this family, no one dares to talk to me like that."


    Daisy looked at Martha mockingly, and sneered back.


    Martha frowned even tighter, looking at her with defensive eyes.


    She didn''t believe that Daisy came here without any ulterior motives; there might be some hidden


    conspiracy behind it all.


    She suddenly remembered the incensest time in her mind, and couldn''t help but take a step back,


    looking at the woman standing in front of her vigntly.


    But Daisy seemed oblivious to all of it; smilingly took another step forward towards Martha instead.


    "What, are you scared?"


    "Get out, this is my room."


    Martha looked at the woman walking towards her indifferently, and there was obvious displeasure in


    her words.


    Daisy naturally heard it too, but she shrugged her shoulders indifferently, and asked with a smile: "This


    is the Lucas family, you are a woman of unknown origin, what right do you have to let me out?"


    Immediately afterwards, without waiting for Martha to speak, Daisy asked again.


    "Say, have you been interested in the king for a long time? Do you want to be the queen?"


    "I don''t want to."


    Martha tried her best to keep a safe distance from Daisy standing in front of her, so as not to


    identally get plotted against.


    When Daisy heard this, she red at Martha as if her nerves had been touched.


    "If you don''t want to, why did you hook up with King Ducasse at the pce banquet?"


    "I''m not interested in being the queen."


    Martha looked at the woman standing in front of her coldly, and her tone was a little impatient.


    She came here to find out the truth about her mother''s death, but all these people wanted to associate


    her with King Ducasse.


    But she didn''t think about it at all, she just wanted to find out the truth of the matter as soon as possible


    and leave here as soon as possible.


    When Daisy heard this, she looked at Martha in front of her with a sneer, as if she had heard a big joke.


    "You''re really good at pretending. If you didn''t want to be his wife, why did you deliberately draw


    attention and catch King Ducasse''s eye? Why did you flirt with him?"


    Martha''s gaze turned icy upon hearing Daisy''s words; and thest bit of patience disappeared.


    "If it weren''t for you, would I have suffered all this at the pce banquet? Now please leave; I need


    some alone time."


    "This is my house; what right do you have telling me what to do?" Daisy sneered and thought about


    secretly drugging Martha while she wasn''t paying attention.


    But who would have thought that when she looked sideways, she saw an exquisite incense burner on


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    the desk not far away.


    She recognized the incense burner, and it contained detoxifying incense, aroma which could counteract


    Daisy''s incense.


    Daisy clenched her hand by her side tightly while looking downcast eyes filled withplex emotions.


    There must still be someone helping Martha inside this house or else how could there be such


    detoxifying incense burner around?


    She quickly thought of everyone from the Lucas family in her mind but couldn''t figure out who this


    person was helping Martha.


    With detoxifying incense around now, there was no way for Daisy''s n of drugging Martha inside her


    room anymore


    It seemed like she had no choice but go back and discuss things further with Andrew.


    Daisy rolled her eyes, then stared angrily at the woman standing in front of her, and said sarcastically,


    "What, you''re going to hit me if I don''t leave?"


    Martha heard this and became even more annoyed. Her tone of voice was colder as she spoke.


    "Please leave my room."


    Daisy who was standing in front of her was also very unhappy when she heard this.


    Daisy, standing in front of her, was also displeased with this request. If it weren''t for the detoxifying


    aromatherapy, Martha would have already been drugged by now. How could Martha still use her


    like this?


    She tightened her hand by her side, and suddenly stared at the woman standing in front of her with a


    sneer, and a mocking voice rang out in the room.


    "Martha, do you really think you''re disguising yourself well?"


    "Andrew had found out about your past history before. I just didn''t expose you publicly yet. How could


    you think that you can deceive everyone?"


    Martha froze for a moment, and immediately knew what Daisy said about her being married in C


    Country and having Jimmy.


    Before she could speak, Daisy''s sarcastic voice sounded again in the room.


    "You were married once abroad, but now you are just a loose woman that no one wants. What are you


    so proud of?"


    "Do you think flirting with the king will make you his wifeLet me tell you something - don''t be delusional


    because someone like your will never be a queen!"


    Martha looked coldly at the hysterical woman standing in front of her without caring how much she


    insulted her.


    So what if she had been married before and had a child?


    Not to mention being able to be a queen, even if she could, she didn''t want to be a queen either!


    Soon enough Daisy''s sneering voice echoed through the entire room again.


    "You are a shameless person just like your mother. You want to get something that doesn''t belong to


    you. Let me tell you..."


    Before Daisy finished speaking Martha pped her across the face.


    She may tolerate insults towards herself but not towards her mother!


    Daisy was taken aback for a moment, and after feeling the burning pain on her face, she wanted to hit


    back, but her hand was held down by Martha who stood in front of her with a cold face.


    "I''m not someone who is easy to bully around; get out!"


    Daisy standing in front of Martha trembled as fear crept into her expression when she saw how


    terrifying Martha could be ¨C something she never expected from Martha.


    After Daisy regained herposure, her face turned pale and then green. She left Martha''s room in a


    huff, saying only one thing before mming the door shut, "Martha, you better watch your back. I won''t


    let this slide."


    The room fell silent once again.


    Martha stood by the desk, watching the closed door with indifference. Since she arrived at the Lucas


    family''s castle, she knew that she wouldn''t be able to coexist peacefully with Daisy and Andrew.

 Chapter 429 I Am In No Position To Like You

    Chapter 429 I Am In No Position To Like You


    Chapter 429 I am in no position to like you


    After Daisy left the room, Martha sat on the sofa alone and thought about a lot of things.


    She understood her main purpose for being here and realized that she couldn''t remain passive forever.


    Although she wanted to take the initiative, she was helpless because she didn''t know what happened


    to her mother before.


    Just after she gradually calmed down from the excitement just now, suddenly a harsh bell sounded in


    the room, interrupting Martha''s thoughts.


    She frowned, and walked towards the desk in doubt. After seeing the note on the phone screen was


    Jane, her ck eyes deepened.


    After she came to Z Country, she returned to the Lucas family and never saw Jane again.


    Martha looked at her phone with mixed feelings but eventually answered it, "What is it?"


    In her opinion, at this time, Jane would definitely not call her for no reason.


    Jane sighed before speaking, "Miss Doyle, you''ve been here for so long now but haven''t gone out


    much, have you?"


    "Hmm," replied Martha calmly while squinting slightly as she looked ahead.


    She knew that the reason for Jane''s call this time must not be simple, but the Lucas family wasn''t a


    good ce where people could talk freely.


    In this family, Daisy and Andrew were siblings who were openly against her, but she was afraid there


    might also be others who opposed her secretly.


    So at this time, it would be much safer to talk about something with Jane outside.


    As expected, Jane continued speaking, "Miss Doyle, let me take you out for a walk. Also, I can have a


    chance to make things clear with you."


    "Okay, youe to the Lucas family to pick me up."


    After Martha said this, she hung up the phone and didn''t say anything more.


    She knew that Jane still felt guilty towards her now, because of what she had hidden in the past.


    It was just that, until now, she didn''t care about those things anymore.


    ...


    At noon, Martha walked out of the Lucas family at the appointed time.


    She saw Jane at the door, whom she hadn''t seen for a long time, and the two of them nodded and got


    into the car driven by Jane one after another.


    After she came to Z Country with Jane and Louis, she never went out alone.


    She was not familiar with everything here, but Jane was different.


    Although Jane was also oriental, she had been living here for a long time. Seeing her skillfully turning


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    the corners on the street and driving to her destination, Martha knew that Jane knew this ce very


    well.


    Soon enough, they arrived outside a shopping mall where Jane parked her car. She then led Martha


    inside where everything lookedpletely different from what they were used to back home in C


    Country - bright colors everywhere and stylespletely different from what they were used to seeing


    back home.


    Jane and Martha walked side by side in the mall, and Martha was looking at thesepletely different


    exotic styles along the way.


    As for Jane, who was standing next to her, she was not in the mood to hang out at all. Instead, she


    kept looking at Martha standing beside her nervously, and remained silent the whole time.


    In the end, it was Martha who broke the silence first.


    "Didn''t you ask me toe out? Why didn''t you say a word?"


    Jane looked nervously at Martha beside her, rubbed her hands together awkwardly, and replied with a


    wry smile, "I''m not qualified to say anything."


    In the past few years with Martha, Jane could feel that Martha really regarded her as family and a


    friend.


    But she lied to Martha about so many things. Even their first meeting was arranged in advance...


    Martha stopped and stood opposite Jane, looking at thetter with deep eyes.


    This time, she didn''t let Jane speak first, but she opened her heart first.


    "Jane, the past is in the past. I have long since forgiven you for hiding the truth from me."


    Jane froze, looked at Martha standing in front of her and muttered, but didn''t say a word.


    She thought that if she concealed such a big matter from Martha, thetter would not forgive her easily.


    Just when she was moved, Martha opened her red lips and said again, "After all, you have been with


    me for so long, I can feel your kindness to me and your sincerity to Jimmy. So just let bygones be


    bygones."


    After Jane regained consciousness, her eyes were misty unconsciously.


    There was a slight smile on the corner of her mouth, she looked at Martha standing in front of her, and


    bent down in relief.


    "Thank you, Miss Doyle for forgiving my previous concealment. Thank you."


    Martha looked at the girl in front of her with relief, and smiled along with her. Now that they had talked


    about it, there was no longer any pressure between them.


    She thought about it for a while and decided that she should say something else to change the subject,


    so she asked jokingly.


    "Are you and Louis a couple?"


    "No."


    Jane immediately denied Martha''s question, her eyelids drooped, and a wry smile unconsciously


    appeared in her eyes.


    "You misunderstood me. I''m just doing things for Mr. Caesar. I''m in no position to like him."

 Chapter 430 I Finally Found Her

    Chapter 430 I Finally Found Her


    Chapter 430 I finally found her


    In her opinion, for a perfect man like Louis, his future wife would also be a perfect woman, not like her...


    Thinking of this in her mind, she clenched her hand beside her unconsciously, but she couldn''t hide the


    sadness she was showing.


    Standing beside her, Martha could tell at a nce that Jane really cared about Louis, but Louis didn''t


    seem to care about her.


    Martha sighed helplessly. A love rtionship was something that outsiders could not meddle in.


    The look in her ck eyes deepened, and she changed the topic in a soft voice.


    "Okay, it''s rare for me toe out, should you show me some exotic ces here in Z Country?"


    After Jane regained herposure, she looked up at Martha standing in front of her with a smile, took


    thetter''s arm affectionately, and led thetter towards a dessert shop in the mall.


    "Yes, I''ll take you to one of my favorite dessert shops in this mall to try."


    After the two had enjoyed the specialties in the dessert shop, they held each other''s hand and walked


    towards the clothing store together.


    In the store here, Martha tried several clothes she liked and bought them all.


    They shopped together, chatted openly with each other, and got along well like they used to.


    When talking about the recent situation, Jane couldn''t help but speak up for Louis.


    "Martha, despite Louis'' cold demeanor, he really did a lot for you. Everything he did was for your own


    good."


    "You have to trust him, he won''t hurt you."


    As soon as Jane finished speaking, Martha frowned impatiently, and looked at an object not far away


    indifferently.


    "We rarely get out like this; I don''t want to talk about that with you."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At this time, in the hotel not far from the shopping mall, Stefan received the news that Martha had left


    the Lucas family alone.


    He had been waiting for her for days, and finally got the chance when she went out with Jane.


    When the assistant said that he received the news that Martha came out with Jane, he couldn''t hold


    back his emotions any longer, and rushed downstairs towards the mall.


    He wanted to see Martha, to see how she was doing.


    When Stefan arrived at the mall, he caught sight of Martha picking things up in the daily necessities


    section from afar.


    Martha was thinner than when she left C Country, and there was some tiredness in her eyes.


    His heart beat faster unconsciously as he walked quickly towards Martha, but just as he was about to


    reach her someone suddenly pushed a small cart towards him.


    In a hurry, Stefan dodged it quickly and then continued walking fast towards where Martha stood.


    Stefan unconsciously breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Martha still picking things there.


    He was really afraid that in the blink of an eye, she would disappear again.


    He walked quickly towards Martha, and when he was about to get close to her, his steps slowed down


    instead.


    His hand on his side tightened unconsciously, and at this moment he could clearly feel his heartbeat


    constantly elerating.


    He searched for her for a long time and finally found her.


    Just as Stefan was getting close to Martha, he was suddenly hit by a person hurrying past.


    He quickly waved his hand and said it was okay, and looked in Martha''s direction worriedly, and finally


    couldn''t help but yell from not far away.


    "Martha."


    At this time, Martha was picking things with her back to Stefan. After looking at the row of shelves in


    front of her, she wanted to turn around and look at the items behind her.


    As for Jane, who was standing next to her, when she turned her head, she clearly saw Stefan standing


    not far away, her pupils were full of astonishment.


    She didn''t expect Stefan to follow Martha all the way to Z Country..


    For a moment, Jane thought she was wrong, but when she looked again, she realized that the person


    was really Stefan.


    She didn''t think too much, and immediately turned sideways to block Martha''s vision of looking back.


    At this time, there were a lot of people shopping in the mall, and the mall itself was very noisy, covering


    up Stefan''s voice in every possible way.


    Martha turned around and saw that Jane was also carefully picking things, smiled and joined Jane.


    Jane''s eyes darkened slightly as she smiled and took hold of Martha''s arm, "There doesn''t seem to be


    anything special here; let''s go check out another store."


    When she looked back just now, she saw a man standing in front of Stefan, who kept saying something


    to Stefan.


    At this moment, As long as they could get Martha away now, they wouldn''t meet here.


    Martha heard what Jane said but didn''t suspect anything; instead, smilingly nodded.


    "Sure! Take me somewhere else."


    Stefan, who was standing not far away, rushed to the shop as fast as he could after separating from the


    man, only to find that Martha had already disappeared.


    He looked around the shop in a panic, but he still couldn''t find the familiar figure just now.


    He clenched the hand by his side vigorously, his brows were furrowed, and his eyes were full of


    disappointment...

 Chapter 431 Her Love Comes To Nothing

    Chapter 431 Her Love Comes To Nothing


    Chapter 431 Her lovees to nothing


    That night, Jane came to Louis'' room.


    At this time, Louis was reclined on the sofa, his eyebrows were slightly furrowed, and he looked at Jane


    who had just walked in suspiciously.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I came here to report something important," replied Jane whose expression becameplicated


    when looking towards Louis.


    Louis'' eyes darkened slightly before asking in a hoarse voice.


    "What is it?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I went shopping with Martha today and saw Stefan in the mall."


    After Jane finished speaking, she clearly felt that the temperature in the room dropped several degrees.


    Though Stefan hade here for Martha, she believed that Louis would have a solution.


    When Louis heard this, his expression turned cold, his eyes glinting, "Are you sure you didn''t make a


    mistake?"


    "I''m sure," Jane replied in a low voice with lowered eyelids.


    She knew that Louis would be shocked because she was also shocked when she saw Stefan.


    When Louis sitting on the sofa heard this, he paused his hand holding the wine ss, and narrowed his


    long and narrow eyes slightly.


    He didn''t expect Stefan to find them here but it was only a matter of time considering his strength.


    However, now was not the time for Stefan to appear; if Martha found out about this, things would get


    worse.


    At this moment, Jane interrupted Louis'' thoughts.


    "Sir, since Stefan hase here, what should we do? Shall we tell Martha about this?"


    After she finished speaking, the fact that she was in the mall today and blocked Martha and Stefan


    from meeting appeared in her mind unconsciously.


    The guilt in her heart rose again, and a wry smile appeared on her lips unconsciously.


    She hid the truth from Martha when they were in C Country, and Martha finally forgave her.


    In Z Country, she stopped Martha and Stefan from meeting each other.


    At this moment, Jane was guilty at deceiving Martha.


    Louis narrowed his golden eyes slightly, put down the wine ss in his hand after a while, and said


    indifferently, "You don''t need to worry about this, I''ll take care of it."


    "Yes."


    Jane''s eyes darkened, she responded in a low voice, and was about to turn around and leave Louis''


    room.


    Just when she was about to turn around and leave, a wicked smile suddenly appeared on the corner of


    his mouth, his thin lips parted slightly, and a cold voice sounded in the room.


    "Where are you going? I want to take a bath; hurry up and help me undress."


    When she heard this, her heart trembled, and she bit her lower lip tightly.


    After a while, she obediently walked towards Louis and unbuttoned thetter.


    All buttons on Louis'' shirt were undone whereupon he suddenly raised his hand and lifted her chin,


    saying.


    "Look at me."


    His evil and cold voice was like a spell, making Jane unconsciously raise her eyes to him.


    Louis looked at her condescendingly, his eyes deep and profound.


    "Are you in love with me?"


    Jane''s pretty face flushed, she hurriedly lowered her head in a panic, and replied in a low voice, "I dare


    not."


    He chuckled softly and pushed her standing in front of him onto the bed.


    Jane let out a soft cry, but she didn''t dare to resist Louis, she could only obey him.


    After they had sex, Louis looked coolly at Jane lying next to him, and a cool voice came from his thin


    lips.


    "Jane, don''t fall in love with me; feelings are not important to me at all."


    After saying that, Louis got up and walked straight to the bathroom, leaving Jane lying on the bed


    alone.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she thought about how much she loved him.


    Being able to be his woman was what made her happiest but Louis only saw her as an employee; he


    would never have any feelings for her.


    Her love for him would ultimatelye to nothing...


    The next day, in the hotel.


    Stefan and Eden talked about what happened to Martha yesterday in the room. Stefan had be


    increasingly impatient since Martha disappeared from his sight again after their encounter yesterday.


    This time he really wanted to rush to the Lucas family immediately.


    At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    After Eden opened the door, he saw the unexpected guest standing at the door -- Louis.


    He frowned slightly, looking at Louis with surprise in his eyes.


    Louis discovered that they hade here, and even came to the hotel for them.


    After Louis walked into the room, Stefan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes were full of dangerous


    glint.


    He didn''t expect that Louis would dare toe to him.


    Louis looked at Stefan coldly, with a smile on his lips.


    Finally, Eden, who was still standing at the door, spoke first to break the weird silence in the room.


    "Why are you here?"


    Louis nced at Eden indifferently, then looked back at Stefan, "I''m here for him."


    Stefan''s thin lips were tightly pursed, he just stared at Louis standing not far away, and didn''t intend to


    speak.


    Eden''s mind was racing, and just as he was about to speak again, Louis'' cold voice sounded in the


    room.


    "I''m here to talk to Stefan alone."


    Eden frowned, looked at him vigntly, and finally cast a questioning nce at Stefan who was sitting


    on the sofa.


    Stefan nodded slightly, indicating that Eden could leave first.


    After thetter understood what Stefan meant, he left the room with a sullen face.


    Soon, only Stefan and Louis were left in the room.


    With a cold face, Louis walked to the sofa opposite Stefan and sat down, staring at Stefan with a


    gloomy expression, eyes full of indifference.


    Meanwhile, Stefan remained silent as he pursed his thin lips and looked at Louis with a chilling gaze.


    The silent battle between the two started in the room, and soon the temperature in the room seemed to


    have dropped several degrees.


    Stefan red at Louis, clenching the big hand at his side.


    It was this man who took Martha away on the wedding day, which resulted in her absence from


    bing the main character of that day''s event.


    Originally, he could seek Martha''s forgiveness and form a happy family of three. All this changed when


    Louis appeared.


    If Louis hadn''t taken Martha away, how would Jimmy be so worried?


    Stefan hated Louis, but Louis hated him a lot too.


    Louis stared calmly at Stefan sitting opposite, and said with a sneer, "I should have killed you when you


    got into a car ident."

 Chapter 432 He CanT See Her Now

    Chapter 432 He Can''T See Her Now


    Chapter 432 He can''t see her now


    At that time, he shouldn''t be soft-hearted.


    It was because of his soft heart that this man appeared here again.


    Stefan frowned, unable to contain his anger anymore as he asked one question that had always been


    on his mind.


    "What is your rtionship with Martha?"


    Louis'' eyes darkened upon hearing this question but this time he did not hide their true rtionship any


    longer.


    "Martha is the daughter of Elsie, the eldest daughter of the Lucas family, so she''s the eldest


    granddaughter of the Lucas family. I am her cousin."


    When Stefan heard this, he looked at Louis with surprise in his eyes, but quickly concealed his


    surprise.


    He never expected such a close rtionship between Martha and Louis before.


    Back at the Doyle Manor, he''d asked Maxwell about Martha''s mother, but Maxwell didn''t know


    anything.


    In other words, Martha''s mother concealed her identity information from the beginning.


    And Louis was probably rted to Martha''s mother''s family.


    Although Stefan was surprised, he quickly came back to his senses and said in a cold voice, "I don''t


    care what Martha''s identity is. No matter who she is, she can only be my wife and the mother of my


    child!"


    Louis, who was sitting opposite,ughed ironically when he heard this, as if he had heard a big joke.


    "Mr. Harrison, you and my cousin are divorced."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and he said sharply, "But she has agreed to my marriage proposal again."


    Agreeing to his marriage proposal meant that Martha was willing to marry him, and she would still be


    his wife.


    Louis'' golden eyes darkened as a dispassionate voice came out of his thin lips.


    "She lied to you; she is about to be the new queen of Z Country."


    Stefan''s pupils shrunk, but he quickly remembered what Melissa had said in the video.


    Martha had expressed her hope for Melissa''s novel having a good ending which meant that she really


    loved him and wanted to marry him instead of bing a queen.


    When he thought of this, his eyes darkened, and he looked at Louis opposite him firmly.


    "No, even if she will marry King Ducasse, I believe it''s not what she wants!"


    Having said this, Stefan stood up excitedly, staring at Louis sitting across from him with a gloomy


    expression.


    "Louis, I need to see Martha; I need to see her now!"


    He would never allow Martha to marry another man, absolutely not!


    "Calm down."


    Louis looked at the irritable man in front of him coldly, withplex expressions in his eyes.


    After a long time, he finally said indifferently, "You can''t see her now, because she has more important


    things to do."


    Stefan''s hands had been clenched into fists, and his eyes were fixed on Louis. After a while, he


    restrained his impulse and sat down on the sofa.


    Soon, Louis revealed the reason why Martha came to Z Country.


    "Martha came back because her mother''s death was not an ident, so she came back to find out


    what happened."


    "Even everything that Martha is doing right now is just for the truth."


    "My mother and I have been investigating for so many years but have not found the truth about


    Martha''s mother''s death. It can be said that everyone in the Lucas family is suspected, and the current


    Lucas family is not as safe as it was reported in the news. It can even be said to be very dangerous."


    "Moreover, do you really think there is no crisis within the royal family regarding Martha attending the


    pce banquetst time?"


    "In this situation now, as long as Martha makes one wrong move, she could fall into an irreparable


    situation at any time."


    Hearing these words, Stefan slowly came back to his senses, and looked at Louis sitting across from


    him with aplicated expression.


    So he couldn''t see her now?


    Immediately after Louis gave the answer.


    "At a time like this, if you rashly appear in front of her and let her choose the wrong path, then both of


    you cannot leave here. The mastermind behind everything and the royal family will not let you go."


    "Don''t think that once you return to your home country, you will be safe. In fact, even your family


    members in C Country will be implicated in various ways."


    Stefan pursed his thin lips tightly and silently watched Louis with a heavy frown.


    Now, he finally understood Martha''s concerns.


    However, despite all this Stefan still didn''t believe Louis; he felt that Louis was using Martha instead of


    genuinely considering everything for her sake.


    Even though they were rted by bloodline there was no emotional foundation between them; why


    would Louis go all out to help Martha?


    Stefan raised his eyes and stared at Louis dangerously, a gloomy voice sounded in the room.


    "But I don''t think you are really helping her."


    Louis spread his hands, while looking directly at Stefan before saying with a smile, "I did use Martha,


    but everything I did was for the Lucas family."


    "Stefan, you are a smart person. You know what to do next."


    After Louis said this indifferently, he got up and left the room.


    Watching him leave, Stefan fell into silence while furrowing his eyebrows tightly together.


    It seemed like right now he could only secretly watch over Martha without easily appearing in front of


    her...

 Chapter 433 I Am Here To See Martha

    Chapter 433 I Am Here To See Martha


    Chapter 433 I am here to see Martha


    The next day brought an unexpected visitor to the Lucas family.


    When the royal convoy pulled up in front of the Lucas family''s house, the servants standing at the door


    were shocked..


    One quick-thinking servant turned and stumbled inside while shouting, "King Ducasse is here! King


    Ducasse ising to the Lucas family!"


    Although they were servants, they all knew in their minds that since Lady Elsie did not marry into the


    royal family, the Lucas family has slowly declined.


    The current Lucas family could not bepared with the past at all, so it was a great honor for the


    Lucas family that the new kind came to the Lucas family in person.


    And recently, the news had been saying that the king was going to marry, so maybe the king came


    here for this.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Gage and other members were not in the Lucas family.


    So the only people the servants can find are Daisy and Andrew.


    The servant yelled all the way, his voice full of excitement, yelling and walking towards Daisy''s room.


    Soon, he came to the door of Daisy''s room.


    "Lady Daisy, King Ducasse is here downstairs."


    Daisy who heard this in the room froze for a moment, and her hand holding the phone froze.


    King Ducasse came to the Lucas family?


    After she was shocked, she rushed to the door, opened the door, and asked a question in disbelief.


    "What did you just say? Say it again!"


    The servant looked at Daisy excitedly, and repeated it loudly.


    "King Ducasse hase to the Lucas family, he is downstairs, Lady Daisy, how about going down to


    meet King Ducasse now?"


    Daisy''s big eyes lit up, and a faint smile unconsciously appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    King Ducasse came to the Lucas family at this time, he must havee to find her.


    After she smiled smugly, she pretended to be serious and looked at the servant standing in front of her.


    "I''m going to change clothes, you go down to receive King Ducasse first, don''t neglect!"


    "Yes!"


    The servant replied cheerfully, turned around and ran downstairs.


    After Daisy saw the figure of the servant leaving, the smile on the corner of her mouth widened


    unconsciously.


    She returned to the room with a smile on her face, ready to dress up carefully before going down to see


    King Ducasse.


    Now was the important moment for the king to choose the queen, and she must ensure that her image


    in front of King Ducasse was perfect.


    And on the other side, in the garden of the Lucas family.


    Martha was bored in the room, so she chose to take a walk in the garden, but she heard the news


    instead.


    When the servant learned that the new king wasing to the Lucas family, he kept shouting.


    everyone in the Lucas family seemed to know that King Ducasse wasing.


    Compared to Daisy who wanted to impress the king, Martha just wanted to avoid him and not have any


    interaction with him.


    She never wanted to be a queen, so in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, she should not appear in


    front of the kind.


    Martha''s eyelids drooped, and she couldn''t help but wonder where she could hide herself.


    On the other side, Daisy walked towards the living room downstairs with a decent smile on her face


    after she dressed up.


    Daisy walked down towards the reception hall downstairs. Upon entering there, she immediately saw


    King Ducasse sitting on a sofa sipping tea.


    "Your Majesty."


    Daisy''s cheeks were slightly red, she shouted shyly, then lowered her head.


    When King Ducasse heard the voice, he looked at Daisy who was standing not far away with cold


    eyes, and frowned indiscernibly.


    "I''m here to see Miss Lucas."


    When Daisy heard this, the arc of the corners of Daisy''s mouth widened unconsciously.


    She lowered her head shyly, and said softly, "Your Majesty, you''re being polite, just call me Daisy."


    Hearing this, King Ducasse finally understood why the woman in front of him looked like this.


    It turned out that she thought he was looking for her.


    He frowned, the disgust in his eyes shed, his voice was still cold: "You misunderstood, I''m here to


    find Martha."


    Daisy''s face turned pale when she heard the sound, and the smile froze on her face.


    King Ducasse didn''te to look for her, he came to look for that bitch Martha!


    She clenched her hands tightly and bit her lower lip, wishing she could kick Martha out of the Lucas


    family right now!


    After the atmosphere froze for a while, the servant standing on the side stepped forward and said


    tteringly, "It turns out that King Ducasse didn''te to find Lady Daisy, but to find Lady Martha, so I''ll


    go and invite Lady Martha over now."


    King Ducasse nodded slightly, his golden eyes were still cold.


    He came here today just to meet that different woman again.


    If possible, he was looking forward to the days after Martha became the queen.


    Martha was walking to a rtively hidden ce of the Lucas family, but was found by one of the Lucas


    family''s servants.


    After the servant found Martha, he smiled at her tteringly, and his tone was much gentler than before.


    "Lady Martha, King Ducasse is in the lobby, he''s here to see you."


    Martha frowned, her eyes darkened...

 Chapter 434 Waiting To See Martha Make A Fool Of Herself

    Chapter 434 Waiting To See Martha Make A Fool Of Herself


    Chapter 434 Waiting to see Martha make a fool of herself


    She had hid here, but she didn''t expect King Ducasse to directly say that he came to the Lucas family


    to find her, now she had no reason to reject him.


    Her eyelids drooped, and a strange color shed across her eyes.


    She lowered her eyelids and a sh of something different flickered in her eyes. After a moment of


    silence, she took a deep breath and turned around towards the reception hall.


    Soon, Martha saw King Ducasse, and Daisy staring at her unkindly.


    She looked at the man sitting on the sofa, nodded slightly, and said softly, "Your Majesty."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "You''re here," Ducasse stood up from his seat and walked towards Martha with an unusual smile on his


    face.


    When he was a step away from Martha, he stopped, and his voice was obviously pleased.


    "The weather is nice today. I want to take you horseback riding at my stable. Would Lady Martha like to


    grace me with your presence?"


    Martha frowned slightly, looked at the man standing in front of her, took a step back slowly, and


    apologized. "I''m afraid that I have to let you down, I don''t know how to ride a horse."


    In fact, it''s not that she doesn''t know how to ride a horse. She has learned it in a foreign country for two


    years before, and her riding skills are good.


    It''s just that she didn''t want to have any intersection with King Ducasse anymore, that''s why she said


    that.


    King Ducasse was not angry when he heard this, but smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t


    know how to ride a horse, I can teach you."


    Standing aside, Daisy clenched her hands tightly, forced a smile, and took a step forward.


    "My sister has been wandering for many years, so it''s normal for her not to know how to ride a horse,


    unlike girls like me who have to learn how to ride from an early age."


    "Speaking of which, "I even won awards during equestrianpetitions before, so let me teach my


    sister another day."


    When Daisy said this, she looked at Martha with unfriendly eyes, not as gentle as she appeared on her


    face.


    When King Ducasse heard this, he just looked at Martha with great interest, waiting for her answer.


    But before Martha answered, Andrew''s voice sounded first.


    "Since King Ducasse proposed to ride a horse at the racecourse today, how about we go together?"


    As soon as he came down, he saw such a lively scene in the living room.


    His older sister Daisy had always wanted to be a queen, and of course he couldn''t miss this


    opportunity.


    Maybe after they went out, there would be a chance for him to finally do what he had been wanting to


    do - take care of Martha.


    Andrew''s eyes darkened at the thought and his mind began to plot where and how he could take her.


    Upon hearing this, King Ducasse smiled, "Then let''s go together!"


    Daisy chimed in with a mocking tone in her voice, "Yes, let''s all go together." Her eyes clearly showed


    that she was looking forward to seeing Martha make a fool of herself.


    Martha frowned even harder and sounded tired as she declined their invitation. "You all go ahead," she


    said. "I''m not feeling well today so I won''t disturb your fun."


    But as soon as she finished speaking, Andrew replied with an ominous tone in his voice.


    "I haven''t seen anyone who dares to refute King Ducasse''s request."


    After saying this, Andrew took a meaningful look at Martha, then nodded respectfully to King Ducasse


    and said, "Don''t worry, the Lucas family will always serve the royal family."


    Martha''s gaze turned icy cold upon hearing those words while tightly pursing her lips without saying


    another word.


    Andrew had deliberately provoked her by saying that if she didn''t go now it would be an issue


    involving The Lucas family as a whole..


    ...


    Half an hourter, the four of them drove to thergest racecourse in Z Country.


    The racecourse covers a veryrge area, surrounded by mahogany, the viewing tform is inside the


    circle, and the racetrack is outside the circle.


    In addition, there was a circle of audience seats on the outer circle of the racetrack, where the seats


    were more luxurious, and there were private rooms and other equipment.


    After the four of them came to the racecourse, they didn''t stay here for long, and walked directly to the


    stables.


    The horses raised in the stables are of the highest quality, and there is also a specially designated area


    for the royal family.


    King Ducasse had been training in this racecourse since he was a child. Naturally, his exclusive horse


    was raised here, which was White Pearl and looked very beautiful.


    When passing White Pearl, Martha couldn''t help but take a second look because it was rare to see


    such a rare and beautiful horse.


    All this was seen by King Ducasse who was walking beside her, and he approached Martha with a


    smile.


    "You like this horse?"


    Martha took a step back subconsciously, and after realizing it, she replied with a smile, "It looks pretty."


    The smile on the corner of King Ducasse''s mouth widened unconsciously, and he said softly, "This is


    my horse, called White Pearl."


    Daisy who was standing aside heard this, gave Martha a re, and then interrupted with a smile.


    "King Ducasse''s horse is beautiful, and we will choose a good-looking horseter."


    King Ducasse pursed his lips without answering Daisy, and walked straight ahead.


    It didn''t take long for Martha, Daisy and Andrew to choose their own horses at the racecourse.


    When the waiter at the racecourse received the new king who brought the daughter and son of the


    Lucas family, they had specially prepared riding clothes for the three of them.


    They put on their clothes with a smile, and walked in front of the four of them respectfully.


    "My Majesty, these are the clothes prepared for the daughter and son of the Lucas family.


    "Take them to change clothes."


    King Ducasse nced at the waiter indifferently, and ordered in a cold voice.


    Not long after, Daisy and Martha changed into their riding clothes and walked out of the changing room


    together.


    When leaving the fitting room, Daisy looked at Martha mockingly, and sneered.


    "Don''t cry when you make a fool of yourselfter."

 Chapter 435 The Winner Is Martha

    Chapter 435 The Winner Is Martha


    Chapter 435 The winner is Martha


    After saying this, Daisy turned around and walked towards King Ducasse first.


    Next, she waited to see that Martha couldn''t ride a horse, and she would lose face in front of the king.


    By then, the queen would definitely not be Martha.


    People in Z Country, regardless of gender, have to learn to ride a horse when they reach a certain age.


    Since she is the daughter of the Lucas family, her father has strict requirements on her riding skills, and


    her riding skills are very good.


    This time, her riding skills will definitely impress King Ducasse, making this man pay attention to her


    again.


    This time, King Ducasse will also be able to see clearly how ordinary and useless Martha he admires


    is.


    Daisy is the only woman who is truly worthy of being a queen.


    Martha, who was left in ce, frowned slightly, her red lips were tightly pursed and she didn''t answer,


    she just walked towards her destination in silence.


    She doesn''t like this kind of clothing very much, but it''s not something she can choose.


    When Martha came before the prince, King Ducasse''s eyes lit up again when he looked at her.


    With a good-looking oriental face, Martha''splexion is even whiter when she wears a bright red


    riding suit, and she looks heroic.


    Even Andrew, who was standing aside, couldn''t help swallowing when he saw this scene.


    Daisy gave Martha a jealous look, and broke the silence with a smile.


    "Martha, how about I teach you first?"


    Martha looked at Daisy more and more coldly when she heard this.


    She looked at Daisy indifferently, and said lightly, "No, I''m just not good at riding, it''s not that I don''t


    know how to ride."


    When Daisy heard this, she looked at Martha with increasingly mocking eyes.


    She obviously doesn''t know how to ride a horse, but she is still feigning aposed look in front of


    King Ducasse at this time.


    She''ll wait and see how Martha makes a fool of herself.


    She turned her eyes and said with a smile, "How about I ride the horse with you first to help you get


    used to it?"


    Martha looked at Daisy with deep eyes, but didn''t answer her.


    She knew there was no peace between her and Daisy, but she didn''t want to feign a friendly look either.


    After the king who was standing on the side regained his senses, he took another step towards Martha,


    and a dull voice sounded.


    "Why don''t we alle together?"


    Daisy looked at Martha with increasingly fierce eyes, nails digging deep into her palm.


    Was King Ducasse afraid that she would bully Martha?


    It''s all the fault of Martha, a bitch, for pretending to be pitiful in front of her.


    She took a deep breath, stepped forward with a smile and said, "My sister has juste to Z Country


    and is not used to it yet, so she is quite nervous."


    "Don''t take it seriously, King Ducasse, just let me y with my sister."


    King Ducasse looked sideways at Martha who was standing aside, and that look was clearly asking


    what Martha meant.


    Martha looked indifferently at the provocative Daisy, and her voice was full of indifference.


    "Let''s go."


    After saying that, she walked over directly, pulled her own horse and walked to the track.


    Daisy maintained a smile on her face, and looked at King Ducasse generously and decently.


    "King Ducasse, have some small talk with Andrew first, and my sister and I will go for a ride."


    "Um."


    King Ducasse responded indifferently, his eyes followed Martha who had just left.


    By the time Daisy walked to the track, Martha had sat on the horse first.


    Martha didn''t intend to start trouble, but if Daisy wanted to pick a fight, she wasn''t afraid. If she wanted


    topete, then they wouldpete.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Daisy walked confidently up to her horse and mounted it with her head held high. She turned towards


    Martha and taunted her by saying, "If you can''t handle it, don''t pretend like you can."


    Martha nced at her indifferently, without saying a word.


    Soon, the referee''s gunshots rang out, and both of them tightened their grip on their horses'' reins


    before riding out together.


    At first Daisy was in the lead and turned around proudly to look at Martha behind her.


    A bastard didn''t deserve topete with her!


    But soon enough Martha caught up with Daisy''s horse and eventually overtook itpletely.


    Daisy saw how standard Martha''s posture was while riding past her. Her body stiffened as she stared


    ahead in shock.


    How can this be?


    Didn''t Martha say she couldn''t ride a horse?


    Why now...


    Daisy was stunned for a moment, then immediately rode up to catch up.


    But after a round of riding, she failed to catch up with Martha''s horse.


    Until this time, she had to admit that Martha''s riding skills were better than hers.


    Daisy stared resentfully at the figure in front of her. When turning a corner, she tried to hit Martha''s


    horse, but Martha moved slightly sideways, and the horse quickly brushed past Daisy''s horse without


    bumping into it.


    Martha stared ahead coldly, while tightening the legs gripping onto the sides of the horses belly making


    it run even faster.


    She had learned horse riding very seriously, so she knew everything about the arena, and naturally


    knew that some people would resort dirty tactics just for winning races.


    However, she didn''t expect that Daisy would... do this.


    Daisy, who was behind Martha, saw that she failed to hit Martha, and her hand holding the rein


    tightened.


    No way, she must not let Martha steal the show!


    She narrowed her eyes, and rode her horse resentfully to continue chasing Martha, but no matter how


    she ran, her horse was still a distance behind Martha.


    Martha didn''t hide her riding skills anymore, and rushed towards the finish line quickly.


    A game ended, and the winner was Martha.


    It wasn''t until Daisy rode to the finish line that the audience came back to their senses.


    King Ducasse looked at Martha with obvious admiration in his eyes, and there was a faint smile on the


    corner of his mouth.


    He thought Martha really couldn''t ride a horse, but now it seemed that she was just being modest.


    In other words, this woman really didn''t want to be his concubine, so... she purposely said that she


    couldn''t ride a horse.


    At this moment, King Ducasse found Martha more interesting.


    And such a woman was the wife he wanted.

 Chapter 436 Carry Out Their Plan

    Chapter 436 Carry Out Their n


    Chapter 436 Carry out their n


    Martha had courage and strategy, didn''t boast about her abilities, and kept her true strengths hidden.


    He believed she would surely handle the royal family affairs very well.


    Andrew stood beside them with a different reaction than Ducasse''s; his eyes were glued onto Martha''s


    figure as he grinned wickedly.


    This woman really surprised him again and again.


    Anyway, the woman who bes the princess must be his elder sister, so if he sleeps with Martha, it


    will be a good thing for his elder sister.


    Kill two birds with one stone, so to speak.


    Andrew thought of this in his mind, and suddenly felt that today was a good opportunity and he must


    seize it.


    He couldn''t wait to see what Martha would look like under him.


    The staff were surprised that Lady Daisy would lose to Lady Martha who had just returned to Z


    Country.


    Equestrian riding is a very popr sport in Z Country, so horse races are held every year, and those


    who win will receive award and glory.


    Lady Daisy''s riding skills are famous here, and can be regarded as advanced.


    Yet Martha defeats her.


    It seems that this youngdy who just came back is hiding her secrets and should not be


    underestimated.


    After the horse race, Daisy clearly felt the admiration and shock in the eyes of the people around her


    looking at Martha.


    She bit her lower lip tightly, turned angrily and walked towards the changing room.


    She didn''t expect that Martha turned out to be a hidden master, and she underestimated Martha.


    She is the one who makes a fool of herself today!


    Thinking of this, Daisy''s face turned livid, wishing she could disappear in the racecourse right now.


    She went to the fitting room to change, and Martha looked indifferently at the referee and walked


    towards the fitting room.


    They had ridden the horses and it was gettingte, so she wanted to go back.


    For some reason, after riding the horse, she felt King Ducasse looking at her with increasing interest.


    ...


    Changing room.


    Daisy, who came to the changing room first, quickly changed her clothes. When she left the changing


    room angrily, she suddenly saw Martha standing not far away changing clothes.


    She clenched her hands tightly by her side, staring at Martha''s back with resentment, wanting her to


    disappear from Z Country forever.


    She clearly knew that King Ducasse must have liked Martha more after today''s horseback riding.


    Suddenly, she suddenly remembered the previous n with Andrew.


    At that time, Martha was supposed to be drugged by aphrodisiac incense, but it didn''t work because


    there was antidote to it in Martha''s room.


    Now, Martha bring have the antidote with her, so it means they can carry out their n, doesn''t it?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    A sinister smile appeared on the corner of Daisy''s mouth, and soon disappeared without a trace.


    She took out the incense, put it in her hands and prepared it, and then walked towards the door


    pretending to be angry.


    Just as she was about to walk to the door, she pretended to identally bump into Martha, and took


    the opportunity to put the incense on Martha.


    After that, she red at Martha with displeasure.


    "What? Do you think you''re great just because you won against me? Didn''t you see meing?"


    Martha looked at Daisy indifferently, without speaking.


    Daisy didn''t linger around. After putting down incense onto Martha, she walked out of the fitting room


    angrily.


    After she left the fitting room angrily, she deliberately closed the door of the fitting room heavily, and


    then locked the door of the fitting room from the outside.


    Martha, who was left alone in the fitting room, gradually became aware of something wrong with her


    body after Daisy left.


    She could clearly feel that her body temperature had been rising, and the temperature was higher


    every moment.


    Martha gritted her teeth and changed the clothes on her body, and walked towards the door with shaky


    steps, wanting to leave here quickly.


    But the door of the fitting room couldn''t be opened no matter what.


    Her body was slightly stiff, and she quickly realized that something was wrong, but at this moment, the


    strength in her body was slowly disappearing...

 Chapter 437 Pay Me Back

    Chapter 437 Pay Me Back


    Chapter 437 Pay me back


    Five minutes passed in the blink of an eye, and Martha''s red lips were slightly parted, as if she was in a


    big furnace.


    When the door of the fitting room couldn''t be opened, she knew that Daisy did it on purpose.


    Apart from the incident where Daisy bumped into her just now, Martha couldn''t find any other


    opportunities for Daisy to drug her.


    She never expected that even with all her precautions, she still fell into their trap.


    Martha''s hand clenched tightly, the long nails digging deep into her palm, allowing her to regain some


    sanity.


    She can feel that her sanity is gradually increasing, so the most urgent task now is to keep herself


    awake.


    Only by staying awake can she face what ising next..


    She stumbled around the fitting room and searched for the faucets, trying to restore some sanity to


    herself with cold water.


    But just when she took two steps, she suddenly heard some faint voices from another direction.


    Martha narrowed her eyes suspiciously towards the back door where Andrew pushed it open slightly


    with a smirk on his face while looking at Martha''s direction.


    It wasn''t until now that Martha realized that both Daisy and Andrew had set up this trap together - their


    goal being destroying Martha''s reputation today so that there would be no threat from Martha towards


    Daisy bing queen anymore.


    The smirk on the corner of Andrew''s mouth kept getting bigger and bigger, and he walked towards


    Martha step by step with a smile on his face.


    "What? Didn''t expect you''d end up in my hands today?"


    Martha stepped back, staring coldly at Andrew who kept approaching her.


    "What are you up to?"


    "Don''t you know it?"


    Andrew smiled mockingly, touched his chin, and smiled even more evilly, "Looking at you, the drug


    effect has already taken effect, do you think you can still leave here now?"


    "Andrew, aren''t you afraid that your father will know about this?"


    Martha''s back was pressed against the front door of the fitting room, and her heart sank.


    Now, she has no way out.


    Andrew standing not far away smiled mockingly and shrugged indifferently.


    "I am his only son, what can he do to me?"


    Andrew took another step closer to Martha, and a sinister voice sounded in the room.


    "Last time you saw me teasing the maid, I could have let it go if you hadn''t interfered. But now... I''ll hold


    you responsible for everything."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha frowned, and looked at Andrew with colder eyes.


    She thought that Andrew was asking someone else to destroy her reputation, but she didn''t expect him


    to actually covet her.


    At this time, Andrew was standing in front of Martha, he stared at thetter''s flushed cheeks with a


    smirk, and looked at her eyes lustfully.


    "Martha,st time you let my maid go free, so this time it''s your turn to pay me back!"


    As he spoke, Andrew took a step forward with a sinister smile, and put his hands on Martha''s


    shoulders, trying to keep the woman in front of him still.


    Martha forcefully pushed the man in front of her away, and growled in disgust, "Get lost."


    "I''ll see how long you can be proud."


    Andrew looked at the woman in front of him with fiery eyes, with a yful smile on the corner of his


    mouth.


    Although Martha wore only ordinary aristocratic clothes from Z Country, they seemed unique and


    charming in Andrew''s eyes because of her exquisite oriental features: slightly reddish cheeks and


    watery big eyes - all contributed to an extraordinary beauty that set her apart from others.


    His eyes darkened, he didn''t have to restrain his emotions, he stepped forward and grabbed Martha''s


    wrist, wanting to kiss her.


    But as soon as he approached, Martha struggled hard, pushed him away with all her strength and


    walked to the side.


    Andrew stumbled a bit before staring back at Martha viciously while walking towards her again.


    At this time, Martha was panting while holding the cold wardrobe door with her hands. The cold touch


    made her sanity recover a little, but it still didn''t recover much from the loss of strength.


    She stared angrily at Andrew who was approaching her step by step, her hands clenched into fists, and


    her mind was chaotic.


    At this moment, she suddenly saw Andrew''s door key hanging on his waist.


    The front door was locked, and the back door was closed by Andrew.


    If she wanted to escape from here, she could only get the key from this man...

 Chapter 438 Out Of Luck

    Chapter 438 Out Of Luck


    Chapter 438 Out of luck


    But given her current urgent situation, she needed to get the key and knock out Andrew so as to buy


    time to escape.


    Martha frowned imperceptibly, turned and looked around, looking for a suitable tool.


    Andrew, who was standing not far away, smiled wickedly, and parted his thin lips lightly, "You won''t be


    able to escape today, and I will get back everything you owe me."


    Martha, who was standing next to the closet door, just saw the belt hanging on the hook, her eyes


    darkened, and the originally uncertain n began to take shape.


    Andrew didn''t notice anything wrong with Martha at all, and walked into thetter step by step with a


    smirk.


    Just when he reached out to grab her again, Martha found the time and quickly pulled the keys on


    Andrew''s waist, and then took a step back.


    In the next second, she reached out and reached for the belt on the hook, and took the belt hard to hit


    Andrew.


    The belt hit Andrew squarely in the head with a dull thud followed by his sharp cry of pain.


    "Are you crazy?!" But before he could say anything else, Martha flicked the belt again in desperation.


    No, she cannot let Andrew get close to her now!


    She doesn''t allow him to touch her.


    ...


    After more than ten minutes.


    Seeing that her younger brother staying in the fitting room for so long, Daisy thought that he had


    seeded and the n was proceeding smoothly.


    She smiled mockingly, and nned to find King Ducasse in a few minutes to see what was going on


    between Andrew and Martha.


    At that time, she would speak out the story she made up before, framing Martha for tempting Andrew


    and disgracing the Lucas family.


    In this way, King Ducasse would bepletely disappointed, and would not have a good impression of


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Martha at all.


    A loose woman is not worthy of being the queen of Z Country at all.


    Thinking of this, Daisy widened her smile, and her mind was full of expected endings.


    Unexpectedly, before Daisy went to the racecourse to find King Ducasse, Martha in the fitting room


    knocked Andrew unconscious with a belt.


    The many motionless on the ground with bright red blood seeping through his hair while only his


    chest rising up and down proved that he was still alive.


    At this time, Martha clutched the key tightly in her left hand and walking quickly towards the back door.


    She struggled to open the back door and stumbled out.


    With her eyes half-opened, she panted hard, but her consciousness gradually faded away.


    But now, she only wished to get out of here as soon as possible.


    She walked towards the outside of the racecourse with messy steps, her vision began to blur, and in


    the end there was only a trace of will inside her.


    Finally, she bumped into someone at a corner and fell to the ground.


    This person was King Ducasse. When he saw Martha in a mess, his eyes were full of shock.


    He didn''t expect Martha to rush out suddenly, and she was disheveled.


    After the horse race, he watched Martha go to the fitting room, how could it be...


    Before King Ducasse could think clearly, he had consciously hugged the woman in front of him.


    "Martha?"


    He called out tentatively, but unfortunately, he didn''t get a response from the her.


    Her cheeks were flushed, and her red lips were slightly parted. Even through her clothes, he could feel


    the heat of Martha''s body.


    King Ducasse sensed something was wrong with Martha, and asked eagerly with a frown.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Her response was her even breathing.


    Her long eyshes fluttered slightly, as if she was unconscious.


    King Ducasse frowned slightly, subconsciously thinking that Martha was sick and fell into a shorta.


    He picked him up horizontally, and walked straight to the outside of the racecourse...


    On the other side, after Daisy felt that the time was almost over, she was going to the racecourse to


    find King Ducasse for the next n.


    Unexpectedly, before she reached the racecourse, she saw King Ducasse standing not far away.


    She opened her red lips lightly, and just about to call out, then she saw a woman in King Ducasse''s


    arms. That woman was Martha who had just been locked in the fitting room!

 Chapter 439 Another Man Hugged Her

    Chapter 439 Another Man Hugged Her


    Chapter 439 Another man hugged her


    Daisy stared not far away in shock, not understanding how Martha ran out of the fitting room.


    At this time, King Ducasse, who was not far away, walked out of the racecourse area with Martha in his


    arms, ready to take Martha in his arms to the hospital.


    Daisy, who was standing there, was trembling all over her body.


    She was shocked that Martha, who was drugged, could still run out of the fitting room, and also


    terrified.


    King Ducasse saved Martha. Doesn''t that mean that her n with Andrew will be revealed soon?


    The n failed. Martha is still King Ducasse''s favorite woman, and she has be a vicious woman,


    then how will she be chosen as the queen?


    After thinking about a lot of things, Daisy suddenly froze and mechanically turned around to look at the


    fitting room.


    Martha left the fitting room, what about Andrew?


    She turned around in a panic and walked towards the fitting room, her heart flustered.


    Soon, she came to the door of the fitting room, stretched out her hand tremblingly and pushed away


    the door.


    In the fitting room, Andrew fell on the ground, unconscious, with blood on his head, which was very


    dazzling.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to ruin Martha''s reputation, and yet King Ducasse took Martha away.


    Now that things had reached this point, it was toote for her to chase after Martha. Now the most


    important thing was to save Andrew''s life!


    ...


    In the hotel.


    The assistant stood in front of the sofa with a solemn expression, seriously reporting thetest news.


    "King Ducasse went to the Lucas family today, and invited thedies and master of the Lucas family to


    ride horses at the racecourse."


    Stefan frowned, staring at the man standing in front of him with a sullen expression, the temperature in


    the room suddenly dropped to freezing point.


    He knew that the assistant came to report this incident, indicating that this incident was rted to


    Martha.


    However, he was still thinking that Martha would not easily ept King Ducasse''s invitation.


    He tightened his big hand by his side, and said in a deep voice, "Go on."


    "Mrs. Harrison went there too."


    The assistant''s serious voice sounded in the room, causing the air in the room to drop again.


    Hearing this, Stefan immediately got up from the sofa and walked quickly towards the door.


    Martha agreed to go riding horses with King Ducasse.


    Does it... mean that she has a crush on him?


    Stefan''s eyes were full of anger, and he wished he could rush over to ask her now.


    "Wait, Mr. Harrison, it is inappropriate for you to go there now, isn''t it?"


    After the assistant regained hisposure, he rushed to Stefan immediately, stopping Stefan from


    leaving the room.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and he roared angrily--


    "Get lost."


    The assistant''s shoulders trembled slightly, and he backed away in fear.


    There was nothing the assistant could do about Mr. Harrison at this moment. Only Eden could stop


    him, and he hoped that Eden would appear soon.


    The assistant and Stefan quickly left the hotel and got into a car in the underground garage.


    At this moment, Eden caught up and stopped Stefan from getting into the car.


    "Stay calm. Just horseback riding. It''s not like they are getting married. Don''t be so worked up," Eden


    said.


    Stefan narrowed his eyes slightly, pushed away Eden standing in front of him, and got into the driver''s


    seat.


    The car sped out quickly, heading towards the racecourse where King Ducasse and the four of them


    were.


    Since Eden couldn''t stop Stefan, he chose to sit in the back seat of the car.


    He was really worried that Stefan would act rashly and cause serious consequences.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the car was very tense.


    Stefan drove furiously with angry red eyes.


    Martha was in a bad situation. Maybe King Ducasse used some means to force her to go to the


    racecourse with him.


    He absolutely cannot let Martha suffer any harm.


    At this time, Eden frowned, knowing that things were not that simple.


    He wanted Stefan to calm down, maybe it was just necessary socializing now, and Martha didn''t have a


    crush on some other man.


    Yet he clearly knew that Stefan wouldn''t listen to him.


    After half an hour of driving at breakneck speed under Stefan''s control, they finally arrived outside


    Ducasse''s stable where they saw him walking out holding onto Martha tightly while she leaned against


    him blushing slightly as if saying something sweetly into his ear.


    King Ducasse, on the other hand, hugged the woman in his arms tightly and walked quickly towards his


    car.


    Stefan tightened his grip on the steering wheel, and the anger in his eyes intensified.


    Damn it!


    How could Martha let another man hug her!

 Chapter 440 Calm Down

    Chapter 440 Calm Down


    Chapter 440 Calm down


    After King Ducasse walked into the car with the woman in his arms, he said in a deep voice, "Go to the


    hospital."


    "Yes."


    The guard in the driver''s seat replied respectfully, started the car and sped towards the Loyal Hospital.


    At this moment, Stefan, who was not far behind the car, saw King Ducasse get into the car with Martha


    in his arms and drove away. He tightened his grip on the steering wheel.


    Where is he taking Martha?


    Stefan''s face darkened, and he immediately started the car to catch up.


    He couldn''t let that man take Martha away!


    With this thought in his mind, he stepped on the elerator unconsciously, trying to speed up and


    overtake the car in front.


    Eden, who was sitting next to him, sensed what Stefan meant to do, his eyes shed, and he


    immediately dissuaded him.


    "Calm down."


    But Stefan in the driver''s seat stepped on the gas pedal as if he didn''t hear what he said.


    He was going to stop that car, he couldn''t let that man take Martha.


    Eden reached out and put his hand on Stefan''s arm, saying anxiously, "I know you can''t calm down


    now, but you have to be aware of our current situation."


    "The person in front of us is the king here, and we are strangers in this country with no power or


    influence. What do we have against him?"


    "Do you have the heart to put Martha in danger again?"


    With these words from Eden, Stefan''s lost rationality gradually returned. His speed slowed down


    slightly but his eyes still fixed firmly on the ck sedan ahead of them.


    Eden, who was sitting next to Stefan, felt a little relieved when the speed of the car dropped.


    He sighed softly, and after a while, a dull voice sounded in the car.


    "We''re new here and don''t know everything very well, so we can''t act rashly."


    "Um."


    Stefan responded indifferently as they continued following behind Ducasse''s car at high speeds.


    He wanted to see where King Ducasse was taking Martha.


    At this time, in the car.


    Martha leaned in King Ducasse''s arms in a daze, her red lips parted slightly, and her long eyshes


    fluttered.


    King Ducasse furrowed his handsome brows noticing that something wasn''t quite right with her, but


    couldn''t pinpoint exactly what it was..


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, it was Martha who broke the silence.


    She reached out and tore her cor vigorously, calling softly, "Hot..."


    Unconsciously she rolled up her sleeves hoping for some relief from heat emanating off herself.


    However, to her disappointment, her body temperature did not decrease but instead she became hotter


    and hotter.


    King Ducasse''s throat tightened, and he stretched out his hand to grab Martha''s waist, with a faint


    smile on his lips.


    He didn''t expect Martha to use this method to attract his attention.


    In fact, she didn''t have to do this, because he had already noticed her.


    Thinking so, he said in a deep voice.


    "Actually, you don''t need to do this. I''ve fallen for you."


    At the pce banquet that day, what she had done had left a deep impression on him.


    He never thought that there would be a woman who could disregard power struggles and not care


    about her current situation while sharply retorting against those duchesses.


    At this time, Martha couldn''t understand what King Ducasse was saying at all, so she bit her lip


    ufortably, trying to ease her difort a little bit.

 Chapter 441 Stefan, Save Me

    Chapter 441 Stefan, Save Me


    Chapter 441 Stefan, Save me


    She tugged at her cor ufortably and called out in a low voice, "Water, give me water."


    Martha felt like she was trapped in an oven with consciousness slowly slipping away from her.


    Ducasse furrowed his brows in confusion before asking softly, "What did you say?"


    But he received no answer from Martha despite asking the question twice.


    Ducasse saw that the woman''s hair had be disheveled due to all the movement so he raised an


    eyebrow before reaching out to tidy it up for her.


    Suddenly, his big hand was grabbed by a very hot small hand.


    "Don''t go."


    King Ducasse''s eyes darkened, looking at Martha with aplicated expression.


    He could feel that something was wrong with Martha, but now he couldn''t tell whether it was this


    woman''s way of getting close to him on purpose.


    Growing up within royalty himself meant that Ducasse had seen many tricks used by women including


    their disguises.


    But if it were Martha using the tricks on him, he didn''t seem so repulsed by it after all.


    King Ducasse looked down at the woman in his arms, only to think that this woman was really


    attractive.


    His eyes darkened, and he unconsciously lowered his head and kissed the woman in his arms.


    Martha was suffering from the effects of the drug and thought she was still in the changing room, and


    now it was Andrew who was actually viting her.


    She pushed the man in front of her away forcefully, and growled in resistance, "Go away."


    But because of her current situation, King Ducasse took her growl as shyness.


    Women''s shyness means encouragement to men to continue, and King Ducasse certainly understands


    this.


    He leaned over and pressed the woman in his arms.


    "What a cutie."


    "No."


    Martha frowned with disgust, struggling hard and twisting her head repeatedly. She just wanted to


    break free from the man''s grasp but unfortunately she was pinned down under him and couldn''t move


    at all.


    King Ducasse squeezed Martha''s hand tightly, and kissed the woman''s red lips again.


    The effects of the medicine became more and more serious, and Martha''s consciousness began to


    gradually blur.


    In the end, she called out a name helplessly and desperately.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stefan."


    Save me.


    I don''t want to be humiliated.


    At this moment, Ducasse was supposed to take off Martha''s clothes but suddenly he heard an


    unfamiliar man''s name.


    He froze all of a sudden, looking up at Martha.


    Obviously this woman was seducing him, why would she call someone else''s name?


    Stefan? Who is that?


    It sounds like a man''s name, the man she likes?


    Ducasse looked at Martha suspiciously only to see that both of her cheeks were slightly red while her


    lips were slightly parted with misty eyes.


    That appearance clearly showed that she had been drugged by some kind of incense which caused


    these effects.


    In other words, it wasn''t intentional seduction on Martha''s part but rather due to the effects of drugs.


    Ducasse carefully observed Martha now who seemed genuinely affected by some kind of incense, but


    he didn''t know who in the racecourse had drugged her.


    Moreover... who was Stefan?


    Before he could figure it out, Martha reached out and grabbed his big hand--


    "Water, give me water."


    King Ducasse lowered his eyes, covering up any emotions in them before pulling his hand away.


    Initially when looking at Martha held tightly within his embrace earlier; he found himself irresistibly


    attracted towards her body, but now his desired had been subdued...

 Chapter 442 Find A Way To Go In And Meet Her

    Chapter 442 Find A Way To Go In And Meet Her


    Chapter 442 Find a way to go in and meet her


    "So hot..."


    Martha reached out and grabbed King Ducasse''s hand, trying to get some coldness out of him.


    The man looked down at her, his eyes darkened, his thin lips were tightly pursed and he didn''t speak.


    He admitted that he was interested in Martha, and that he just thought Martha was trying to seduce


    him, and he really wanted to...


    But now, he didn''t want to touch this woman again.


    She was drugged, that was why she became what she was. If she sobered up and knew what he had


    done to her, she would think of him as a beast.


    Ducasse didn''t know why he was thinking so much. He was a nobleman who could have anything he


    wanted. But somehow Martha was different from other women.


    After the man''s hand was pulled away, Martha frowned and panted ufortably.


    It wasn''t long before she started scratching her arm with her nails, making deep moans as she


    scratched.


    That was how Z Country''s aphrodisiac incense worked - if it wasn''t removed during its effective period


    of time, then the effect would double back on the victim themselves.


    At first people felt like they were being crawled over by millions of ants; slowly it turned into pain from


    being bitten by insects until finally they fell unconscious.


    Before King Ducasse could react, Martha scratched the skin on her arm.


    Her skin was quite fair but now blood seeped out where it had been scratched open.


    King Ducasse''s pupils shrank slightly, and he immediately reached out and grabbed Martha''s hands


    and feet, preventing her from hurting herself again.


    Martha struggled hard, trying to break free from King Ducasse''s grip.


    But now, let alone breaking free from King Ducasse''s grip, it was very difficult for her to stand up.


    The man tightened his big hand holding Martha''s wrist, and looked in the direction of the driver''s seat


    with dark eyes.


    "Speed up, go to Loyal Hospital immediately."


    "Yes."


    The driver responded respectfully, and stepped on the elerator again. It seemed that King Ducasse


    really cared about this youngdy of the Lucas family.


    The car was speeding towards the Loyal Hospital, and Stefan''s car was not far behind.


    Ten minutester, the car stopped in front of the hospital.


    When Stefan, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, saw that it was a hospital, he was relieved.


    He followed all the way, just to see where the king would take Martha.


    He thought the king would do something bad to Martha.


    Now things were not what he thought.


    But, what exactly happened at the racecourse, why did they rush to the hospital?


    Could it be that something happened to Martha?


    Stefan frowned, and before he could figure it out, he saw King Ducasse get out of the car with Martha


    in his arms.


    By now, Martha was already unconscious due to the effects of the incense.


    From Stefan''s angle, he couldn''t see her condition clearly. All he could see were her limp arms hanging


    down by her side.


    His big hands on the steering wheel tightened unconsciously, he was nervous about Martha''s situation,


    but now he couldn''t follow up to see.


    He didn''t know what Martha''s current situation was like, and he was worried that rushing in would


    cause the king to be hostile to the Lucas family, making Martha''s situation even worse.


    Eden, who was sitting in the passenger seat, noticed the anxiety of the man beside him, and sighed


    helplessly.


    If it were himself in this situation, he wouldn''t be able to stay calm either. Stefan was doing well just by


    being able to control himself like this under such circumstances.


    In the next second, the sound of Stefan mming the steering wheel severely interrupted Eden''s


    thoughts.


    At this moment, Stefan only hated that he had no power here and couldn''t do anything.


    When he knew the truth of the matter, he clearly said that he would protect Martha, but...


    Now that Martha was in danger, he couldn''t be with her or protect her, he could only watch her get hurt.


    After Stefan vented his anger, his hoarse voice said.


    "I can''t do anything."


    Hearing this, Eden looked at Stefan andforted him. "Martha knows that you are here waiting for


    her, and she will be fine."


    "She must be fine," Stefan said in a deep voice, his eyes turning red.


    He came here just to bring Martha home, so nothing could happen to her.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, the man suddenly looked up at the hospital, his dark eyes full of determination.


    No matter what, he had to find a way to go in and see her.


    He wanted to know if she was safe, her current situation and what she was thinking now.

 Chapter 443 Unable To Wake Up In A Short Time

    Chapter 443 Unable To Wake Up In A Short Time


    Chapter 443 Unable to wake up in a short time


    In the hospital.


    King Ducasse carried Martha, frowned, and looked at the guard standing at the door.


    "Hurry up! Get a doctor over here immediately!"


    "Yes."


    The guard responded respectfully, and rushed towards King Ducasse''s exclusive doctor''s office.


    King Ducasse had just taken over his position, and if it were to be known that he appeared at Loyal


    Hospital with a woman, it would surely make headlines in Z Country for several days. Of course, the


    guard could only sigh inwardly and not speak out about it..


    After King Ducasse told the guards to go to the doctor, he immediately carried Martha to the


    emergency room.


    Soon, the doctor came to the door of the emergency room in a hurry, and eagerly looked at King


    Ducasse up and down.


    "King Ducasse, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine. Hurry up and treat her."


    King Ducasse looked worriedly at the woman who was ced on the operating table by him, and there


    was a bit of urgency in his voice that he didn''t even realize.


    The doctor breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this, and then looked at the man in front of him


    soothingly.


    "Don''t worry, King Ducasse, I will do my best to treat her."


    After the doctor said this, he turned around and wanted to go into the emergency room for first aid.


    But King Ducasse grabbed his arm as soon as he walked two steps, and he turned around


    suspiciously.


    "What''s wrong? What else can I do?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    King Ducasse''s face darkened slightly as he opened his thin lips saying, "She was exposed to


    aphrodisiac incense; you need to be quick."


    "Understood."


    The doctor responded with a serious face and walked into the emergency room.


    When the door of the emergency room closed, King Ducasse''s eyes darkened, and his thin lips were


    tightly pressed into a grim line.


    If she was not treated in time, she might be a vegetable.


    He... didn''t want Martha to be in a vegetable state.


    King Ducasse''s hands beside him clenched into fists unconsciously, his eyelids drooped.


    Half an hourter, the door of the emergency room opened.


    The doctor came out of the emergency room with a solemn expression, and took off his mask.


    "How is she?"


    King Ducasse raised his eyes and asked eagerly.


    The doctor sighed helplessly, and said seriously, "When she was sent here, she was already


    experiencing mid-stage effects from exposure which caused her faint."


    "Um."


    King Ducass nodded heavily knowing full well what this meant.


    Did this mean that Martha''s condition wasn''t quite so bad?


    As soon as he thought this in his heart, the doctor''s words sounded again, dispelling his doubts.


    "In addition, the incense has a side effect of numbing the victim''s brain and causing them to fall into a


    "Is there any way to save her?"


    King Ducasse frowned, and his cold voice sounded in the quiet corridor.


    The doctor sighed helplessly, and said seriously, "All I can do is help her maintain the basic nutrition of


    her body. As for whether she can wake up, it depends on her own willpower."


    "Is there no other way?"


    King Ducasse tightened his hand on his side, and asked unwillingly.


    The doctor shook his head wearily. After saying goodbye to King Ducasse, he turned and left the door


    of the emergency room.


    King Ducasse, who was left in ce, heard this, and turned to look at the emergency room with


    It hadn''t urred to him that Martha might never wake up again.


    Who could have used an aphrodisiac on her?


    She had only just returned home as the Lucas Family''s long-lost eldest daughter; how could she have


    offended anyone?


    In the next second, King Ducasse suddenly remembered the first time he saw Martha at the pce


    banquet.


    Could it be the daughter of those two dukes?


    But for a moment, he denied the idea again.


    The matter of him going to the Lucas family happened suddenly, and the two women should not have


    received the news in advance.


    Although he was uncertain about who the mastermind was, he had to be wary. The mastermind might


    try to kill Martha when she was in aa.


    King Ducasse frowned, and looked at the guard standing not far away with deep-set eyes.


    "You send people to take turns protecting Martha in the hospital."


    "Yes."


    The guard responded respectfully, turned and left.


    Not long after the guard left, King Ducasse beckoned for one of his personal guards toe forward.


    "You immediately take someone to the racecourse for a thorough investigation, and find out who


    exactly harmed Martha."


    Daisy and Andrew also went over there today; could it be one of them?


    King Ducasse narrowed his eyes slightly with suspicion.


    The guard nodded solemnly, turned and left the ce.


    King Ducasse who stayed on the spot frowned, and kept pondering who had the audacity to harm


    Martha under his nose.


    If he found out who did it, he would punish him or her severely!

 Chapter 444 Not A Crush

    Chapter 444 Not A Crush


    Chapter 444 Not a Crush


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    King Ducasse looked worriedly at Martha, who was being pushed to the high-end ward by the nurse,


    stumbling along after her.


    His big hand was tightly clenched by his side all the time. He didn''t know who did it to Martha, but he


    would definitely do his best to make that person who drugged Martha pay the price.


    After half an hour, the ward.


    Martha was stitose, and King Ducasse had been sitting by the hospital bed, watching.


    Another man waited outside of the hospital with him - Stefan.


    He really wanted to go in and see Martha, but reason prevented him from going in.


    He knew that King Ducasse''s men hadn''t left yet, and he couldn''t go in, let alone get close to Martha''s


    ward.


    Stefan''s eyebrows were slightly furrowed, and he stared at the hospital entrance with dark eyes, his


    eyes full of worry.


    He didn''t know which ward Martha was in or how she was doing.


    He hated that he didn''t have any power in Z Country and couldn''t do anything.


    At this time, Eden could only apany Stefan silently.


    His most beloved woman was lying in the hospital, so saying anything at this time was unnecessary.


    He just hoped Martha would be safe and sound.


    When night fell, someone came to the hospital again.


    When Louis came, his face was solemn, and his whole body exuded an obvious low temperature.


    Stefan outside the hospital saw Louis walking into the hospital with a serious face, his handsome brows


    were tightly furrowed, and the expression in his eyes was full of coldness.


    Naturally, before Louis entered the hospital, he noticed the car parked not far away.


    Louis paused, his brows were slightly knitted, and the look in his eyes became deeper and deeper.


    He didn''t expect to see Stefan here. The fact that Stefan came here showed that he received the news


    quickly.


    Louis paused slightly, then walked into the hospital, towards Martha''s ward.


    Ten minutester, Louis saw King Ducasse sitting on the edge of the hospital bed outside the ward,


    guarding Martha who was still unconscious.


    Beforeing, he had understood the situation and knew that Martha was sent to the hospital by King


    Ducasse because of the incense.


    Louis hid the strange look in his eyes, raised his hand and opened the door and walked into the ward.


    "Your majesty, how is Martha doing?"


    "You''re here."


    King Ducasse looked at the personing, and sighed helplessly, with obvious worry in his tone.


    "I took the Lucas siblings to the racecourse today. I didn''t expect Martha to be intoxicated by the


    aphrodisiac incense in the racecourse. This incense contains poison, and she was already poisoned


    when she was sent here."


    "What did the doctor say?"


    Louis tightened his hand by his side and asked.


    "The doctor said she fell into aa, and when she wakes up depends on her willpower."


    Louis'' eyes darkened, and after a long silence, his thin lips parted slightly, "I''ll have someone


    investigate what happened at the racetrack immediately."


    "I''ve already sent people to investigate."


    King Ducasse narrowed his eyes slightly, secretly determined that he would catch the mastermind.


    Louis took a deep look at the woman lying on the hospital bed, and after thinking for a moment, he said


    in a deep voice, "King Ducasse, let me handle this matter."


    King Ducasse frowned when he heard this, and immediately asked, "Do you know who did it?"


    Louis pursed his thin lips tightly, and did not answer.


    Besides Lucas siblings - who else could it be?


    However... this was just his spection; further investigation would be needed for confirmation of what


    really happened.


    Seeing Louis'' expression made Ducasse realize that it must have been Lucas siblings who had


    targeted Martha this time.


    He watched as Louis'' gaze darkened before speaking coldly in their hospital room.


    "Logically speaking, I should not interfere in the Lucas family affairs, but Martha is my favorite


    candidate for my future wife. Whoever dares to touch her is against me. I will find out who did it, and


    severely punish him or her."


    Louis understood what King Ducasse meant.


    King Ducasse was telling him that he had chosen Martha to be his future wife, so no one could bully


    Martha, so he also hoped to help Martha establish authority in Z Country.


    Louis could tell from King Ducasse''s attitude that thetter really cared about Martha, which made


    things seem better than expected despite being an unfortunate event.


    But Louis knew that it wasn''t what Martha wanted.


    But it was the result he and his mother expected.


    King Ducasse looked at Martha whose eyes were closed, "Don''t worry, maybe she''ll wake up


    tomorrow."


    Louis pursed his thin lips slightly, and responded in a low voice.


    After a brief silence reigned over the ward, King Ducasse was the first to break the silence.


    "Louis, I didn''t expect my candidate would be your sister."


    They were good friends who grew up together and knew each other''s personalities well.


    Originally, he thought that he would choose a woman from a powerful family for a political marriage, but


    he didn''t expect that he would fall in love with Martha.


    Louis pursed his lips and remained silent. He looked at the sleepy Martha and said quietly, "Maybe you


    are just interested in her."


    ''It''s not like you really have a crush on her.''

 Chapter 445 Lack Of External Stimuli

    Chapter 445 Lack Of External Stimuli


    Chapter 445 Lack of External Stimuli


    Louis didn''t finish his words, but King Ducasse got it.


    He didn''t deny that Martha was different from other women, but he felt that he was not just interested in


    her.


    Perhaps, he really fell in love with this woman.


    King Ducasse looked at Martha with a scrutiny in his eyes, and there was affection in his eyes that


    outsiders didn''t notice.


    Louis'' eyes darkened, and he asked softly, "Do you really fall for her?"


    King Ducasse curled up his lips and chuckled.


    "Though she doesn''t seem to have a crush on me, maybe one day she will feel something for me."


    Louis looked sideways at the woman lying on the hospital bed, and remained silent.


    He didn''t know how to tell King Ducasse that there was special someone in Martha''s heart.


    And that person would never be King Ducasse.


    After a while, Louis darkened his eyes, looked at King Ducasse and said in a deep voice, "It''s getting


    King Ducasse nced at the time; it was indeedte.


    "Well, I''ll go back first. If she wakes up, tell me."


    He was very worried about Martha''s current situation, but as a king, he still had to deal with a lot of


    affairs.


    ...


    After King Ducasse left the hospital, Louis looked at Martha, who was sleeping, and frowned.


    He called the doctor.


    The doctor stood at the door of the ward, looking at Louis in front of him respectfully.


    "Count Caesar, what can I do for you?"


    "How is she doing now?"


    Louis'' eyes darkened, and he asked in a deep voice.


    The doctor looked at the woman on the hospital bed solemnly, and told about Martha''s current


    situation.


    "Her current physical functions are stable, but there is no sign of her waking up for the time being."


    "What does it mean?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Louis frowned.


    "Is it possible that she will never wake up again? She has been detoxified, hasn''t she? Why? Does the


    incense have side effects?"


    The doctor sighed resignedly, and exined seriously, "She will not wake up for the time being. I don''t


    know if it is because of theck of some external stimuli; her brain is in a state of shock, and there are


    manyplicated reasons."


    Louis frowned, and the doctor exined further.


    "Even if she''s detoxified, the incense will make her trapped in a dream and unable to get out. And her


    body functions work well; the biggest possibility is that she has entered a nightmare and refused to


    wake up."


    Louis'' expression darkened upon hearing it.


    Trapped in a nightmare and unable to get out...


    Damn it!


    If it weren''t for the Lucas siblings, how could Martha be what she was now!


    His eyes were cold and stern, and he walked out with a gloomy expression. When he passed the ward,


    he said to his subordinates.


    "Watch her here, no one is allowed to go in."


    "Yes."


    After his subordinates responded, Louis left.


    He was now going to the Lucas family to punish the culprit.


    But as soon as he walked out of the hospital, he was blocked by someone.


    Stefan and Eden had been guarding outside the hospital. They saw King Ducasse leave and were


    about to enter the hospital.


    They didn''t expect to run into Louis.


    When Stefan saw Louis, his eyes were scarlet and his face was livid, he stepped forward and grabbed


    Louis by the cor, growling, "I want to see her!"


    Eden immediately grabbed Stefan''s hand, trying to calm him down, "Calm down."


    But Stefan didn''t seem to hear Eden.


    He gripped Louis'' cor even harder, and his voice was full of urgency.


    "Louis, let me see her, I must see her."


    Louis looked at the furious man in front of him indifferently, and asked indifferently, "Don''t you want to


    know what happened today?"


    Stefan''s hands tightened again; he stared at the man in front of him with gloomy eyes, pursed his lips


    and said nothing.


    Of course he wanted to know what happened today, but now he was more concerned about Martha''s


    situation.


    Louis naturally saw Stefan''s worry, and he said in a deep voice, "Don''t worry, she''s out of danger now."

 Chapter 446 If You Can Wake Her Up

    Chapter 446 If You Can Wake Her Up


    Chapter 446 If you can wake her up


    Stefan''s pupils shrank slightly, and an eager voice came from his thin lips.


    "What happened today? Where did she get hurt?"


    Louis nced indifferently at Stefan standing in front of him, and said what happened today.


    "She was plotted against at the racecourse and someone drugged her with aphrodisiacs. It was King


    Ducasse who sent her to the hospital. When she was sent here, the effect of the incense had already


    taken effect and she fell into aa."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Stefan urgently interrupted him, "What did the doctor say?"


    "The doctor said all her bodily functions are fine but she hasn''t woken up yet," Louis replied.


    After Louis finished speaking, there was obvious sullenness in his golden eyes.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, he would not let the Lucas siblings go easily.


    Soon, Stefan''s anxious voice sounded again, interrupting Louis'' thoughts.


    "Louis, no matter what, I must see her tonight!"


    No matter what method was used, even if it cost his life!


    Stefan looked at Louis firmly, and tightly clenched his big hands beside him.


    He was already prepared that if Louis disagreed, he would force his way.


    At this time, Louis no longer had the previous hostility towards Stefan.


    He looked at Stefan indifferently, and after thinking about it seriously, he agreed to Stefan''s request.


    "Okay, I agree with you to go in and see her tonight."


    Hearing this, Stefan was obviously stunned for a moment, looking at Louis with a bit of disbelief in his


    eyes.


    Eden, who was standing next to him, also looked at Louis in shock when he heard it.


    Before, Louis rushed to the hotel specially to prevent Stefan from going to Martha


    Louis saw the shock of the two in front of him, his eyes darkened, and he opened his mouth to exin.


    "The doctor says Martha is in a deepa and needs external stimtion to wake up. If you can wake


    her up, I..."


    Before Louis finished speaking, Stefan turned and ran into the hospital.


    ''Martha, you must wait for me.''


    He believed that as long as he was there, Martha would definitely wake up.


    Eden, who stayed in ce, didn''te back to his senses until Stefan ran away.


    He froze on the spot, and after regaining his senses, he quickly followed Stefan.


    Louis looked at the figures of the two rushing towards the hospital quickly, his eyes were full ofplex


    emotions.


    He didn''t know if it was right for him to do this, but it would be good to wake Martha up, and now that


    things hade to this point, it was not a good thing for her to stay in aa.


    He looked at his subordinates standing beside him indifferently, opened his thin lips lightly, and uttered,


    "Let them in."


    "Yes."


    His subordinate responded respectfully and walked towards the hospital.


    After he took two steps, Louis stopped him by saying, "Wait."


    "Is there anything else, Count Caesar?"


    The subordinate turned around, looked at Louis in front of him respectfully, and waited for his order.


    Louis lowered his eyes and said calmly, "No one in the hospital is allowed to tell King Ducasse what


    happened tonight."


    "Understood."


    The subordinate responded and immediately went to carry out Louis'' order.

 Chapter 447 If You Wake Up, ILl Take You Away

    Chapter 447 If You Wake Up, I''Ll Take You Away


    Chapter 447 If You Wake Up, I''ll Take You Away


    When Stefan arrived at the door of Martha''s ward, he was stopped by a guard stationed outside.


    But soon one of Louis'' men walked over, looked at the guard at the door seriously, and said in a deep


    voice, "Let him in."


    "Yes."


    "Yes," replied the guard respectfully as he stepped aside.


    Stefan immediately pushed open the door of the ward, and all he could see was the person lying on the


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    bed.


    He walked unsteadily towards her bedside while hisrge hand hanging by his side trembled


    involuntarily. He never thought that when they met again, it would be like this...


    Eden, who followed closely, did not follow up, but chose to stand outside the ward and wait; perhaps it


    would be better for him not being present during such a moment between Stefan and Martha....


    ...


    The hospital was especially quiet at night.


    In the ward, Stefan was sitting on a chair by the bed, reaching out to gently hold Martha''s hand.


    The woman lying on the hospital bed had her eyes closed and her face was pale, as if she had just


    experienced life and death.


    Stefan''s throat moved slightly, and a hoarse voice sounded in the ward.


    "I finally saw you."


    The man''s voice was indescribably gentle, but the woman lying on the hospital bed couldn''t hear it at


    all, her eyes were closed tightly, and she showed no sign of waking up.


    Stefan held Martha''s hand tightly, and his thin lips parted slightly. "Martha, I''vee to see you...


    please wake up and look at me. I''ve been by your side all this time."


    "Actually, I came to Z Country a long time ago, but Louis told me that your situation was very


    dangerous, so I didn''t dare appear before you."


    "But... I never expected that you would end up like this. It''s my fault for not protecting you."


    The man''s eyshes fluttered slightly, and he looked at the pale woman with a worried look on his


    face.


    Stefan paused for a few seconds before continuing.


    "Before, I always hoped that you would marry me again, so that my life would beplete."


    "But at this moment, I don''t ask for anything. I just want you to wake up. As long as you wake up, it''s


    fine even if you don''t marry me."


    He just wanted her to be okay.


    Stefan held Martha''s hand and put it gently on his lips, kissing so tenderly and carefully.


    The man stretched out his other hand and straightened the woman''s loose hair.


    Louis had said she needed external stimtion but he didn''t know what to do now.


    All he could do now was talk to her constantly - say things she wanted to hear or things she cared


    about.


    "Martha, you''ve been away from home for so long, you must really want to hear what''s going on at


    home?"


    "Wake up and look at me if you hear it; everyone is waiting for you to go back."


    "Since you left on the wedding day, I have been looking for you, but I can''t find you no matter what. But


    your father told me that you must have your own reasons for leaving, and he believes that you will


    definitely go back."


    "Jimmy felt sad. He never left you... But he didn''t me you; he just missed you very much. Although


    he didn''t talk much in order not to worry us, I could tell he wanted to see you more than anyone else."


    "When he heard that I wasing to you, he wanted to be with me, but I was afraid that there would


    be danger here... You should think the same way. You were also afraid that you wouldn''t be able to


    protect him well if you came here."


    He knew what Martha was thinking.


    "Melissa told me that you always had feelings for me. In that novel, you hope that the final ending is


    that the hero and heroine can be together, even if they face many obstacles, they will never be


    separated again."


    Stefan looked at Martha who was motionless. It felt like someone had stabbed him in the left atrium of


    his heart; it hurt so much.


    "Everyone is doing well and waiting for you toe back... Don''t sleep anymore. When you wake up,


    I''ll take you away. How about that?"

 Chapter 448 He Really Came To Her

    Chapter 448 He Really Came To Her


    Chapter 448 He really came to her


    However, the woman lying on the hospital bed still had her eyes tightly closed with no signs of waking


    up.


    Eden, who was standing outside the door, saw this scene, and his heart ached.


    Stefan finally found Martha after a long search but he couldn''t immediately go see her once he found


    her.


    Unexpectedly, after that wedding, they would meet under such circumstances.


    His hand clenched tightly by his side as he wished Martha would wake up soon from Stefan''s calling


    out to her so they could resolve the issues here together and return home as soon as possible.


    At this moment in the ward, Stefan bowed his head with a wry smile, and kissed Martha''s hand lightly.


    "Do you think my sincerity isn''t enough which is why you don''t want to wake up?"


    The man tightened his grip on Martha''s hand while looking at her sleeping form with deep affection in


    his eyes.


    "Martha, as long as you wake up, I promise you anything, okay?"


    Stefan choked on something in his throat before speaking again in a low voice.


    "Even... even if you don''t want to see me anymore, I promise that, as long as you wake up, I will never


    appear in front of you again."


    "I just want you to wake up."


    ''I just want you to live well.''


    Eden, who was standing outside the ward, listened to these words, and seeing the tears fall from


    Stefan''s dark eyes, his pupils shrank slightly.


    Unexpectedly, Stefan, who was always tough, would cry someday.


    It seemed like ever since Stefan realized how deeply he loved Martha, he started changing slowly


    because of her.


    He hoped that Martha could hear these words and awaken soon.


    At this time, Martha, who was lying on the hospital bed and seemed to be in a deepa, faintly


    sensed the outside world.


    She didn''t know who kept talking beside her ear about her family and everything she wanted to know.


    She really wanted to open her eyes and see who the person by her side was...


    But she was so tired.


    She was so tired that she didn''t want to face reality anymore, so it was fine to just sleep like this and


    live in her own world.


    But the person beside the bed seemed to be crying, his voice was choked with sobs, and he kept


    calling her name.


    Martha tried hard to open her eyes and look at the person around her, but after trying a few times, she


    found that it didn''t work at all.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just when she felt exhausted and fell into a nk.


    In a trance, she seemed to see her mother.


    "Martha."


    "Mother..."


    Martha stumbled and ran towards the familiar figure, wanting to see her mother again, wanting to be


    with her forever.


    Her mother turned around, looked at her with a smile on her face, and said softly, "Someone is waiting


    for you, Martha... just let go of the past. You have to remember that no matter when and what happens,


    you have to follow your heart and see clearly what you want."


    "Don''t go against your wishes at this moment because of the past."


    "Martha, go back, he''s waiting for you."


    When Martha heard this, she saw her mother disappearing in front of her. She ran towards her mother,


    but she tripped and sat on the spot, watching her mother disappear without a trace...


    The next second, she heard a familiar male voice calling her.


    The man''s voice was hoarse and depressed, full of affection.


    At this moment, Stefan was bowing his head to kiss the woman''s lips, his eyes were full of loneliness.


    The warmth on her lips made the eyshes of the sleeping person tremble slightly, and Martha slowly


    opened her eyes...


    The night was blurred, and the person beside her was so gentle and careful.


    ''He is... Stefan.


    How is it possible? Why is he here?''


    Martha blinked in disbelief. Was she still dreaming, or hallucinating?


    Opening her eyes again, she saw Stefan who was looking at her.


    She frowned slightly, still feeling that she was not fully awake yet.


    Stefan had no idea where she was; how was it possible that he was here?


    The next moment, she was held into his warm arms.


    This embrace told her that all this was not a dream or an illusion.


    Eden, who was standing outside the ward, couldn''t believe it when he saw this scene.


    Martha woke up!


    That was good!


    As long as she was okay, there was still a chance between Stefan and her.


    At this moment, Stefan saw Martha wake up and hugged her ecstatically, with disbelief in his eyes and


    even more joy.


    "Martha, you really woke up... I knew you would wake up."


    Martha''s lips parted slightly. When she saw that the man who she had been thinking about day and


    night was so close, for no reason, her eyes were red rimmed.


    She hadn''t seen him for a long time.


    It''d been so long... She almost forgot thest time when she was with him.


    She slowly stretched out her hand, stroking the man''s eyebrows with her warm fingertips.


    That warm touch...


    It wasn''t an illusion.


    He really came to her.


    Her hoarse yet soft voice said, "Stefan, you''re here..."


    I knew you would find me no matter where I went. Even if I went to the ends of the earth, you could still


    find me.

 Chapter 449 Finding Out The Truth

    Chapter 449 Finding Out The Truth


    Chapter 449 Finding out the truth


    The Lucas family.


    When Louis arrived at the Lucas family''s castle, it was already ten o''clock at night.


    At this time, Daisy, who had returned to the Lucas family, was staying in Andrew''s room, guarding her


    younger brother.


    Lying on the bed with a pale face, Andrew''s eyshes fluttered slightly, and he slowly opened his eyes.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he gasped in pain.


    He was at home?


    Andrew quickly realized that he was in his room now.


    He eagerly turned his head to look at his sister sitting next to him, and asked anxiously.


    "Where''s Martha?"


    "Martha was taken away by King Ducasse and is now in hospital."


    Daisy unconsciously tightened her hand by her side, and replied withplicated emotions.


    In the next second, she frowned, and asked suspiciously, "What happened in the fitting room? Why


    can''t you restrain her?"


    Andrew''s eyes darkened, and his hands beside him were tightly clenched.


    "That bitch beat me with a belt while I wasn''t paying attention, and I was knocked out."


    After saying this, he touched the bandage on his forehead with a headache.


    He really didn''t expect that bitch to be able to run away even after being drugged!


    Andrew stared viciously ahead, and secretly swore that he would kill Martha next time.


    At this moment, Daisy''s worried voice sounded in the room, breaking the silence in the room.


    "Andrew, Martha was sent to the hospital by King Ducasse. If Martha told others the truth..."


    Before Daisy could finish speaking, Andrew''s face darkened and he asked anxiously.


    "How is she doing now?"


    "Thetest news is that Martha has fallen into aa, and now her life or death is uncertain. I don''t


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    know when she will wake up," Daisy said while clenching her arm in frustration..


    Everything seemed to be going smoothly, but that woman still had enough strength to run away.


    Andrew''s pupils shrank slightly, and he looked at his sister sitting by the bed in panic, "If she goes to


    King Ducasse and uses me of trying to vite her, wouldn''t we both be finished?"


    Upon hearing this, Daisy also panicked and turned pale. "What should we do?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, there was suddenly amotion downstairs with synchronized


    footsteps approaching.


    Daisy came out with a frown of confusion and wondered who could it being sote at night?


    Could it be someoneing to arrest her and Andrew?


    Thinking of this, Daisy raised her eyes and nced at Andrew, just in time to meet thetter''s panicked


    eyes.


    At this moment, they all hoped that the person who came was not King Ducasse, and Martha did not


    tell the truth of the matter.


    Soon, the Lucas siblings were called downstairs by the servants.


    Downstairs, Louis and several of his men stood in the hall with stern expressions on their faces.


    It was alreadyte at night so everyone except their grandmother hade down wondering what had


    happened for Louis to show up like this with such a big fuss?


    Meanwhile Daisy and Andrew were looking fearfully at their cousin standing not far away from them


    afraid he might use them of something...


    Sure enough, the next second, Louis'' cold voice sounded in the hall--


    "I came sote because I had business to do. Martha was poisoned at the racecourse, so King


    Ducasse specially sent me here to find out the truth."

 Chapter 450 Nonsense!

    Chapter 450 Nonsense!


    Chapter 450 Nonsense!


    Gage frowned, and his eyes darkened.


    Today, there were only four people the racecourse, King Ducasse, Martha, Andrew and Daisy.


    Now Louis had brought his men to the Lucas family. He imed that King Ducasse had sent him to find


    out the truth. Was he suspecting that the Lucas siblings were behind this incident?


    The members of the Lucas family each had their own thoughts, and a tense atmosphere filled the air.


    Sam didn''t care about any of that; he was only concerned about Martha''s condition.


    "How is Martha doing now?" he asked.


    Louis nced sideways at Sam, pursed his thin lips, and said nothing.


    He didn''te here to tell these people about Martha''s situation, but to punish the culprit.


    Louis'' eyes narrowed as he stared sharply at Daisy and Andrew.


    "Tell me," he demanded sternly. "What did you do?"


    Daisy trembled upon hearing his words and turned pale but refused to confess.


    "I... I don''t know what happened, we just followed King Ducasse over there for horseback riding."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Louis turned his head towards Andrew with an intense gaze.


    "How about you?"


    Andrew stiffened up and unconsciously tightened his hand by his side but remained silent instead of


    admitting guilt, since his father and uncle were also there. As long as he denied it, Louis dared not do


    anything to him tonight.


    Thinking this way in his mind, he tightened his hand by his side, making up his mind not to say a word.


    In his opinion, it was better not to say anything than to say more wrong things.


    Louis didn''t wait for an answer from Andrew because he already knew what was going through his


    mind! With a sneer on his face, Louis stepped forward until they were standing just two steps apart


    from each other.


    "What? You want me to believe that you weren''t involved?" Louis challenged him menacingly. Andrew


    took one step back nervously while trying hard not show how scared or guilty felt inside himself! He


    tried defending himself weakly. "It wasn''t us who did this!"


    Standing in front of him, Louis looked at him more and more coldly.


    "You didn''t do it, so why did your head get injured?"


    "I..."


    Andrew opened his mouth to exin, but couldn''t think of a suitable excuse.


    Damn it! This all happened too suddenly! It seemed clear enough now that Louis wouldn''t leave without


    getting some answers!


    e looked over towards Daisy hoping she might help.


    Daisy bit her lip, reacted quickly, and said, "Andrew... he fell off his horse and injured his head because


    the horse was out of control."


    "Yes, my injury came from falling off my horse," Andrew hurriedly agreed.


    Louis smirked coldly, his voice involuntarily rising a notch as he sternly questioned, "But don''t forget


    that only your mother''s tribe uses that kind of aphrodisiac. Who else would target Martha besides you?"


    Gage''s face grew colder while Sam watched the siblings with cold eyes. The other servants were also


    shocked to hear Louis'' words. It was true that only Daisy''s tribe used aphrodisiacs like this one. Why


    would they target Martha?


    Sam knew the reason - Martha was an eyesore in Daisy''s eyes for Martha was thepetitor for the


    position of the queen. Yet he didn''t know why Andrew was involved.


    Gage pretended to be imposing as he red at the two children in front of him and demanded, "Speak


    up! What is going on?"


    Sam stood next to him with a collected expression and deep gaze fixed on the siblings not far away.


    He was waiting for them to exin themselves; if they really did harm Martha, then he wouldn''t let them


    get away with it. In Z Country, no one was allowed to harm Elsie''s child!


    In the end, Andrew couldn''t withstand his father''s pressure any longer and tremblingly exined what


    happened.


    Naturally, he didn''t tell the truth; he wasn''t stupid enough to admit guilt outright, so instead he


    fabricated a story.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about with this aphrodisiac stuff but today at the stables... there was


    conflict between me and Martha. She... she went crazy in the dressing room and attacked me."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "It was obvious she wanted to seduce me but I just pushed her away lightly; she ended up injuring me


    herself! I didn''t do anything wrong!"


    Upon hearing this exnation Louis became enraged. "That''s nonsense!"

 Chapter 451 Fear

    Chapter 451 Fear


    Chapter 451 Fear


    Upon hearing this, Gage furrowed his brow in displeasure and immediately defended his son.


    "Louis, we need to investigate this matter thoroughly. We can''t just use someone without proper


    evidence."


    "Andrew is my son. I have raised him well since he was young, and I don''t believe he would do


    something like that. I hope your people will find out the truth before making any usations."


    As soon as Gage spoke, Andrew and Daisy''s hearts were no longer racing with fear.


    Although their father''s words suggested a desire to uncover the truth of the matter, there was an


    underlying message that he wanted to protect them.


    As long as their father was on their side, they wouldn''t face any consequences.


    Louis red at Andrew. The things Andrew had said about Martha earlier almost made Louis lose


    control and punch him... but there wasn''t enough concrete evidence yet to prove anything, and Martha


    hadn''t woken up to use them.


    After a moment of tense silence, Sam broke the ice by asking about Martha''s condition.


    "How is Martha doing? Is she in danger?"


    The Lucas siblings'' palms began sweating at Sam''s question.


    They knew about Martha''sa, and naturally they also knew what the side effects of the incense


    were...


    If Martha woke up now, it would be disastrous for them!


    Louis nced at Sam before turning his gaze back onto Daisy and Andrew with a cold response, "She


    hasn''t woken up yet."


    Daisy breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this news; if they hadn''t detoxified her quickly enough, she


    would fall into aa for a long time, and she may never wake up again.


    Then Andrew and she wouldn''t face any punishments for now.


    They would be safe and sound until Louis found solid proof.


    Thinking of this, Daisy pretended to be sad and looked at Louis.


    "Louis, I never thought you''d think so little of us..."


    Louis furrowed his eyebrows slightly while looking at Daisy; his lips pursed tightly together.


    Seeing this, Gage took a step forward, looking at the menacing Louis with a fair and impartial look.


    "Louis, you havee here to use my children without any evidence. You should wait until after


    Martha wakes up before making any usations."


    Until then everything remained unknown.


    Moreover... Gage knew all too well that once someone had taken incense without getting detoxified


    timely, she might never wake up again.


    In the end, this matter would only be left unresolved.


    Gage pretended to be serious and said, "If she doesn''t wake up, no one knows what really happened.


    That''s why I can''t let you take them away."


    Louis'' eyes darkened, looking at Gage who was hypocritical.


    His mother had been investigating his aunt''s affairs since a long time ago. Through these years of


    investigation, he also knew that Gage and his family were vicious and could do anything.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The reason why he was half certain that Andrew did it was because over these years Andrew had


    always been involved in shady business and could do anything to achieve his goals.


    And then there was Daisy - she looked harmless enough but if anyone got in her way of gaining profit,


    she would use any means necessary to make them disappear.


    He believed that Martha''s situation had something to do with the Lucas siblings. However, since Martha


    hadn''t woken up yet, it wasn''t possible to say for sure whether or not they were responsible for what


    happened.


    Louis stiffened and tightened his hand by his side as he looked at Gage with determination in his eyes.


    "She will definitely wake up," he said firmly.


    With those words spoken, Louis turned to look at Daisy who seemed relieved in warning.


    Daisy held back her emotions and said with a feigned sad look, "I hope Martha wakes up soon so we


    can prove our innocence."


    Louis narrowed his gaze feeling disgusted by this woman.


    He turned around and left with his people while Daisy stood there watching him leave and feeling


    relieved but still shaken from what just happened.


    She hoped Martha wouldn''t be so lucky this time; otherwise both her brother and herself would be done


    for!

 Chapter 452 SheS Afraid Stefan Is In Danger

    Chapter 452 She''S Afraid Stefan Is In Danger


    Chapter 452 She''s Afraid Stefan Is in Danger


    Hospital.


    After Martha woke up, Stefan stayed by her bedside, never leaving her


    When her condition improved slightly, Stefan helped her sit up and lean against the edge of the bed.


    "How do you feel now?"


    "Okay."


    Martha replied weakly, still very pale inplexion.


    Stefan noticed the dryness of her lips and nervously brought over a ss of water.


    "Are you thirsty? Have some water."


    "Okay."


    Martha responded hoarsely, with a wry smile unconsciously showing on the corner of her mouth.


    She hadn''t expected to see Stefan again after running away from their wedding day.


    But it was good to see him again.


    Soon enough, Stefan brought over a cup of warm water and even brought along a small spoon. He sat


    by the bed and fed Martha spoonfuls of water while carefully wiping away any drips that spilled out.


    After feeding Martha almost half a cup of water, he kindly asked if she wanted more:


    "Do you want more water?"


    "No need."


    After drinking some water, Martha felt less difort in her throat but still had an extremely hoarse


    voice.


    Stefan nodded slightly, turned his head and put the cup and spoon together on the bedside table.


    After cing them down carefully, he looked at Martha with concern all over his face before asking


    softly, "Is there anything ufortable? Do you want me to call for a doctor?"


    "I''m fine," said Martha with a pale smile as she answered hoarsely.


    The next second, she suddenly thought of something, looked at the man sitting by the hospital bed with


    a puzzled face, and asked in confusion.


    "How did you get here?"


    Stefan looked at Martha''s paleplexion; his eyes deepened as he hesitated whether or not to tell


    her what had happened.


    The woman on the bed seemed to understand his hesitation, frowned slightly, and said hoarsely,


    "Stefan, I want to hear the truth."


    The man sighed helplessly, and spoke the truth.


    "Actually, I came to Z Country a long time ago. After you left, I used all my connections but couldn''t find


    any trace of where you went."


    "Later, it was Eden who said that Louis had a problem, and it was only then that we found out that you


    came to Z Country. After knowing the news, Eden and I rushed all the way here."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Some time ago, I saw you in the mall, but you didn''t see me."


    When Martha heard this, her body froze slightly, and she immediately thought of the scene in the mall


    that day.


    She had heard a voice calling out to her and had thought it was just her imagination, but it turned out


    not to be.


    At this moment, Stefan reached out and grabbed Martha''s hand, looking at thetter affectionately.


    "Don''t try to run away from me this time, No matter where you go, I''ll be there with you," he said.


    Martha pursed her lips tightly and did not speak.


    When she was in aa, she kept hearing a hoarse voice talking about Jimmy and his father beside


    the hospital bed, and she wasn''t sure if it was real or not.


    With that in her mind, she couldn''t help asking a question.


    "How is my father doing since I left?"


    "Mr. Doyle is doing well; he sees his doctor for check-ups regrly so don''t worry," Stefan replied softly


    while looking deeply into Martha''s eyes.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Martha asked about Jimmy and Bianca. "What about Jimmy and


    Bianca?"


    When mentioning Jimmy, Martha couldn''t help feeling guilty because he was only five years old and


    she left him behind without any exnation.


    If Jimmy knew what happened to her in Z Country, he would definitely me her for leaving him.


    But she must find out the truth about her mother''s death.


    Sitting beside Martha on the hospital bed, Stefan noticed guilt in her eyes so he gently stroked her


    head with one hand while speaking softly.


    "Don''t worry; nobody mes you for anything because they all know that you had your reasons for


    leaving them behind like that."


    Hearing these words made Martha feel warm inside because deep down inside herself all along she


    wanted nothing more than returning home again.


    But the truth about her mother''s death hadn''t been investigated yet, so she was unwilling to leave like


    this.


    Eden, who was standing outside the ward at this time, saw this scene and thought it was quite


    beautiful.


    He wished that from now on they could always be together forever... But s! He had no choice but to


    enter into this perfect moment between them by breaking up their conversation-


    "Stefan."


    Stefan noticed that Eden''s tone was wrong, frowned and asked in a deep voice, "What''s wrong?"


    Eden sighed helplessly and spoke with a serious expression, saying what needed to be said, "Just


    now, Louis'' men came to report that we need to leave as soon as possible. The kind already knows


    that Martha has woken up and is on his way here."


    Upon hearing this news, Stefan''s expression froze. He couldn''t help feeling angry at the thought of the


    king being able to openly apany Martha while she was supposed to be with him.


    Martha was clearly his woman but he had no choice but to leave her behind.


    He wanted nothing more than to take her away right now but she was still weak and he couldn''t do it.


    Martha needed further medical treatment and time for her body to recover.


    Stefan''s eyes were filled withplex emotions as he struggled with whether or not they should leave.


    Finally, it was Martha who broke the tense atmosphere by speaking first. "You need to go," she said


    firmly.


    If Ducasse found out about what had happened between Stefan and her, he wouldn''t let Stefan off


    easily. In this situation, she didn''t want anything bad happening to him either.


    Just when Stefan was hesitating, Eden''s eager voice sounded, which became the final straw weighing


    down on him.


    "Stefan, if you don''t leave now, you are causing trouble for Martha."


    The man heard these words and his eyes darkened while the hand resting at his side unconsciously


    tightened into a fist.


    It was true; Martha was already in a difficult position all alone in Z Country - adding more trouble would


    only make things harder for her.


    Reluctantly looking back at the pale-faced woman lying on the hospital bed beside him - Stefan


    hoarsely whispered, "Martha... wait for me."


    "I''ll definitely take you away from here," he promised silently before turning around slowly until his


    figure disappeared from view entirely.


    Martha nodded slightly, pursed her pale lips tightly, and said nothing.


    In that moment - Martha realized how much she truly missed him.


    It was not until then that she realized that she had forgiven him long ago.


    From the beginning when she made things difficult for him and would only give him another chance if


    he caught fireflies, she never thought that this man would really attract fireflies for herself in the winter.


    Later, when she agreed upon marriage, he knew that something was wrong, but he still tried his best to


    give her the best and grandest wedding.


    Suddenly, she thought of how brave Stefano had been saving her life during their trip at amusement


    park...


    He came to a foreign country in order to find her, and lived a life that was no longer that of a CEO.


    He hade all this way just to see her, but he willingly guarded her silently and began to think about


    her needs and concerns.


    When she saw Stefan again, instead of feeling the same rejection as before, she felt nostalgia welling


    up inside. Just like earlier when King Ducasse asked about him, she didn''t want him to know that


    Stefan existed because she was afraid that Stefan would be in danger.


    It turned out that she had forgiven this man long ago; it was just that she didn''t realize it until now...

 Chapter 453 Stefan Is My Ex-Husband

    Chapter 453 Stefan Is My Ex-Husband


    Chapter 453 Stefan is my ex-husband


    Hospital.


    King Ducasse arrived as quickly as possible after receiving the news from the hospital.


    When he sent Martha here, he was still thinking about her situation. She would not wake up in a few


    days, and she might not even wake up again.


    Unexpectedly, the good news came so soon.


    When he came to the door of the ward, he was still a little timid.


    He was afraid that if he opened the door and saw Martha still unconscious, it would be too hard for him


    to bear. It wasn''t until this moment that he realized that he really liked Martha.


    After a while, King Ducasse took a deep breath and pushed open the door of the ward.


    All he saw was a pale woman leaning against the bed, looking at him.


    King Ducasse could clearly feel his heart rate suddenly increase as he walked excitedly into the room.


    "You''re awake."


    "How did youe?"


    Martha pretended to be ignorant and looked at the visitor suspiciously.


    She remembered being drugged in the racecourse and then running into Ducasse but didn''t remember


    anything after that.


    Before she could ask about the follow-up, King Ducasse''s concerned voice came.


    "I came to see you; how do you feel now? Is there any difort anywhere?"


    "I''m fine," replied Martha weakly with a bitter smile on her face.


    The man standing by her bedside noticed how dry her lips were and furrowed his brow slightly before


    asking, "Do you want some water?"


    "OK."


    Martha responded weakly, leaning against the bed and thinking that it must have been King Ducasse


    who brought her here.


    Thinking of this, she looked at King Ducasse with a grateful look in her eyes.


    "King Ducasse, thank you for taking me to the hospital."


    When the man who was pouring water heard this, his hands paused, and he turned to look at the


    woman on the hospital bed in doubt.


    "What happened in the racecourse? Do you know that someone used aphrodisiac on you?"


    Martha''s eyelids drooped, her thin lips were pursed, and she remained silent.


    Of course, she knew who used the incense on her. After all, she only had physical contact with Daisy in


    the fitting room.


    Yet, it was a matter of the Lucas family, so it was not good to let King Ducasse know.


    She wasn''t easy to be messed with, but she wouldn''t let outsiders embarrass the Lucas family.


    King Ducasse waited for a long time, but did not hear an answer, and naturally understood that Martha


    must be hiding something since it was difficult to be honest with him.


    He sighed silently, filled the ss with water, and asked carefully.


    "Do you need me to feed you water?"


    "No need."


    Martha rejected King Ducasse''s inquiry without hesitation, reached for the water ss directly, and


    lowered her head to take a sip.


    She didn''t like this king, so she would refuse any favors from thetter.


    Things hade to this point, and it was impossible for her to leave the hospital now.


    Yet she couldn''t rest well with King Ducasse being here.


    The next second, King Ducasse''s cold voice sounded again in the ward, interrupting Martha''s thoughts.


    "Don''t be afraid, no matter what happens in the future, I will protect you."


    Martha looked at the man standing by the hospital bed in shock, never expecting that thetter would


    say such a thing at this time.


    She said in a daze, "King Ducasse, you misunderstood, I don''t like you."


    Ducasse frowned slightly as his eyes darkened. He opened his thin lips and spoke gently once again,


    "Martha, I really do like you. Believe me, once you be my queen, no one will dare bully or harm


    you anymore."


    "I don''t like you; I told you from the beginning that there is no way for me to be your queen,"


    Martha sighed helplessly as she never thought that after waking up from unconsciousness she would


    have to say hurtful words to King Ducasse.


    Hearing such a clear refusal, King Ducasse unconsciously tightened his hands by his side.


    "Why?"


    Although he knew very well that perhaps there might already be another man upying her heart but


    still he wanted her own words confirming it all.


    In the next second, Martha''s eyes changed slightly, and she whispered the truth to King Ducasse.


    "I already have someone I like."


    "It''s Stefan, right?"


    King Ducasse''s eyes darkened, and he said the name he heard in the car in a cold voice.


    He was sure that this was a man''s name, and that this man could be called out by Martha when she


    was in the most danger, which showed that this man must be very important to her.


    But since it was important, why would she choose to return to Z Country?


    Martha, who was leaning on the hospital bed, suddenly heard this, and looked at King Ducasse with a


    look of surprise in her eyes.


    She didn''t expect that King Ducasse would know about Stefan''s existence.


    She frowned, and asked suspiciously, "How do you know..."


    She didn''t finish her words, but King Ducasse understood what she wanted to ask.


    King Ducasse stared fixedly at her on the hospital bed, with a strange look on his face, but he still


    opened his mouth to exin.


    "Because you called out his name when you were in the most critical condition."


    Martha''s body stiffened as she realized that during her most difficult moment, the person on her mind


    was Stefan. She had forgiven him a long time ago but didn''t realize it until now.


    A wry smile unconsciously appeared on the corner of her mouth, followed by a twitch in her heart.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As Martha smiled bitterly at this realization, Ducasse noticed the change in her expression and


    wondered if this man meant so much to her. Was he more important than a nobleman from Z Country?


    King Ducasse tightened his hand on the side, and looked firmly at the woman on the hospital bed.


    "Martha, no matter what, I just like you."


    "I was married and Stefan was my ex-husband."


    Martha looked at the man standing by the hospital bed fixedly, and said softly.


    She knew that being a nobleman from Z Country would make it impossible for him to marry someone


    who had already been married before. Therefore, by revealing this information about herself, she


    hoped that he would back off.


    King Ducasse was slightly stunned, and then smiled and said, "I like you, so I don''t need to care about


    your past."


    Martha looked at the man in front of her in surprise, but she didn''t expect him to say that.


    She thought that as long as she told this matter, King Ducasse would retreat, but unexpectedly, he was


    willing to ept her.


    There was a wry smile unconsciously on the corner of her mouth, and her eyes that looked at King


    Ducasse became more indifferent.


    "Then what if I say, I have a child with that man?"


    Upon hearing this, King Ducasse looked at the woman on the hospital bed in shock.


    ''She has a child?''


    After a while, he recovered his voice and asked in disbelief, "You didn''t lie to me?"


    "I''m telling the truth, my child is five years old."


    Martha looked at the man in front of her indifferently, without any intention of deceiving him.

 Chapter 454 One-Sided Love

    Chapter 454 One-Sided Love


    Chapter 454 One-sided love


    After a long time, King Ducasse slowly recovered from the shock, he opened his mouth to ask


    something, but finally couldn''t ask anything.


    The atmosphere was tense and silent until Martha broke the silence by speaking up first.


    "What I said is true. The reason why I tell you the truth is that I don''t want to deceive your feelings."


    "King Ducasse, I really have no intention of being your queen."


    After she finished speaking, King Ducasse asked in confusion.


    "Then why did youe back?"


    Martha looked at the man standing not far away and her eyes deepened. She smiled bitterly and said,


    "Because I always suffered from injuries in my country, as well as the truth about my mother''s death. I


    want to know who is behind all this."


    King Ducasse pursed his thin lips tightly and clenched his hand that had been ced on his side into a


    fist.


    There was someone doing these things behind the scenes.


    He knew that Martha''s mother, Elsie, was chosen as the queen candidate before his mother. Butter


    on, he heard that Elsie fled, so eventually it was his mother who became queen instead of Elsie.


    Could it be... that there were other reasons for Elsie leaving before?


    King Ducasse thought so, and couldn''t help asking, "Do you know why your mother left Z Country?"


    Martha shook her head slightly, and told the status quo with a wry smile.


    "I don''t know. I don''t even have a clue about my mother''s past."


    The room fell into a brief silence again. After a long while, King Ducasse opened his thin lips and asked


    with difficulty.


    "If I help you find out the truth of the matter, would you like to stay here?"


    The woman on the hospital bed was obviously taken aback when she heard this.


    She didn''t expect King Ducasse to ask her if she wanted to stay after hearing that she was married and


    had a child.


    It was a pity that she didn''t want to stay here from the beginning.


    She looked at King Ducasse indifferently, her voice was weak but firm.


    "I don''t want to. After finding out the truth of the matter, I want to go back to be with my family. I hope to


    give my child a home and grow up with him slowly."


    As soon as she finished speaking, King Ducasse frowned.


    He stared sullenly at the pale woman on the hospital bed, feeling a dull pain in his heart.


    So everything between them had just been one-sided love? He was being presumptuous, thinking that


    this woman would be his queen and stay with him. Little did he know, she had never even


    considered staying in Z Country.


    At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    The two people in the ward turned their heads to look at the door of the ward in doubt, not knowing who


    wasing here at this time.


    In the next second, King Ducasse was the first to react, and looked in the direction of the door of the


    ward with a gloomy expression.


    "Come in."


    Louis pushed open the door of the ward and looked at the two people in the ward.


    After he got nothing from the Lucas family, he came to the hospital again, and the sky was getting


    bright.


    King Ducasse suddenly saw his friending, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at the man


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    who came hurriedly.


    "Do you know why she came back to the Lucas family?"


    Louis froze, and he paused as he walked towards the hospital bed.


    Could it be that Martha had revealed all the reasons to King Ducasse?


    He looked at Martha with dark eyes, his thin lips were tightly pressed and he didn''t speak.


    When King Ducasse asked this question, he was already half-sure, and there was no need for him to


    deny it.


    King Ducasse, who was standing by the hospital bed, didn''t hear Louis'' exnation after waiting for a


    while, so he knew that thetter was acquiescing.


    He clenched his hand by his side into a fist, ring sullenly at the man standing at the door.


    "Louis, you''re quite good at keeping secrets," said Ducasse before storming out of the room in anger.


    "Things are not what you think, I..."


    "Enough!"


    King Ducasse was furious, and finally, he left angrily.


    He was angry that Louis knew all the reasons early on, but he didn''t tell him. What was even more


    annoying was that he had always wanted to choose Martha as the queen, and in the end it turned out


    to be his one-sided love!

 Chapter 455 Tit For Tat

    Chapter 455 Tit For Tat


    Chapter 455 Tit for Tat


    After King Ducasse left angrily, the ward fell into silence again.


    Martha nced at the man standing at the door with an odd expression, then lowered her eyelids and


    slowly lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    She walked over to the window and pulled back the heavy curtains, just in time to see the sky starting


    to brighten. The sun had just risen not far away, casting a faint red glow across the sky.


    Martha''s eyes darkened, and a wry smile unconsciously appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    When would she be able to watch the sunrise with Jimmy again?


    After a long time, Louis'' dull voice sounded in the ward, breaking the silence at this moment.


    "You are too impulsive today, you shouldn''t tell King Ducasse these things now."


    Martha shook her head slightly, indifferently looking at the slowly rising sun not far away.


    "I don''t want to hide anything from King Ducasse. He''s been good to me and I''m afraid his sincerity will


    be misced if I don''t tell him about what''s going on."


    Louis pursed his thin lips when he heard this, and remained silent.


    The woman standing by the window pursed her lips slightly, and said with a light smile, "Louis, it''s very


    tiring to lie to someone, because if you tell a lie, you have to use countless lies to cover up the original


    lie."


    The man''s golden eyes sank, and he sighed helplessly.


    He knew that Martha hated the word "lie" and hated being deceived by others, so she didn''t want to be


    a person who deceived others.


    But... would telling truth really make everything better?


    Louis didn''t know what consequences would result from King Ducasse''s anger but he knew that after


    Martha spoke out about it all she would feel much more rxed.


    He hesitated for a while, but couldn''t help asking.


    "Aren''t you afraid that things will get worse because of this?"


    Martha turned around and looked straight at Louis behind her before saying solemnly, "You don''t have


    to marry into the royal family to find out the truth of the matter."


    "Elsie is my mother, and I want to know the truth about her death more than anyone else, but this is not


    a reason for me to deceive King Ducasse''s feelings."


    Louis pursed his thin lips tightly and did not speak.


    He admitted that what Martha said made sense, but if she didn''t marry into the royal family, how could


    she have the power topete with Gage and the others?


    As these thoughts ran through his mind, Louis couldn''t help but ask, "Without the support of King


    Ducasse, how can wepete with Gage and them?"


    "Louis, a lie is always a lie, no matter how long it takes, it will be exposed one day."


    Martha looked at the man not far away indifferently, with a slight tiredness in her eyes.


    Although she woke up from thea, the effects of the incense still made her feel physically and


    mentally exhausted.


    She sighed silently, and slowly walked back to the hospital bed and sat down.


    After Louis lowered his head and pondered for a moment, he didn''t open his mouth to refute what the


    woman on the hospital bed said.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He had to admit that what Martha said was indeed true.


    If the truth of the matter had been concealed from King Ducasse, then if one day at a critical moment,


    the truth of the matter was revealed, then their n would fail without doubt.


    When Martha saw Louis look much better, she knew thetter had understood what she meant.


    She smiled lightly and said calmly, "Without me being the queen, we can still win."


    Louis nced sideways at Martha who was full of confidence and was slightly stunned. He looked into


    her eyes with some confusion as if he didn''t understand why she was so confident.


    The woman lying on the hospital bed noticed Louis'' confusion and increased the curve of her lips


    unconsciously while slowly analyzing their current situation.


    "This time I was drugged by Daisy and Andrew. Now that Ducasse has also gotten involved in this


    matter, these two siblings must be very afraid that their actions will be exposed."


    "So if we can take advantage of this opportunity to make Gage unable to turn things around or lose his


    power against us quickly enough then I won''t have to marry into royalty."


    "As long as we canpete against them head-on, then I can seek revenge for my mother sooner,"


    Martha continued confidently.


    Upon hearing this, Louis nodded and said something in agreement.


    "Those two siblings probably want you dead already."


    Martha agreed by nodding before continuing, "There is another possibility though - Daisy and Andrew


    may have someone behind them pulling strings."


    "Are you saying... Gage is behind all this?" The man furrowed his eyebrows slightly while speaking in a


    low voice in the ward.


    The woman''s eyes narrowed slightly, with a wise light shining in her eyes.


    "Although we don''t have concrete evidence yet it''s not impossible."


    Upon hearing this, Louis nodded slightly and thought about Gage''s actions tonight. He increasingly felt


    that it was possible that Daisy and her brother were acting on Gage''s orders when they did what they


    did to Martha.


    After he came back to his senses, Louis'' eyes darkened and he asked with a serious expression, "So


    what should we do next?"


    "Fight fire with fire," came the reply.

 Chapter 456 Ask Him To Leave

    Chapter 456 Ask Him To Leave


    Chapter 456 Ask him to leave


    With a sly smile, Martha smiled as she spoke of the thoughts that were slowly forming in her mind.


    "We can take advantage of this incident and use our tricks to bring down Gage and his family."


    Her words made Louis'' eyes light up, and at the same time, he appreciated the wisdom of his cousin


    even more.


    Then Martha slowly told Louis about her overall n and some aspects of the n that needed Louis''


    cooperation.


    As soon as Martha spoke about her n, Louis voiced his concern and objection. "No way! It''s too


    dangerous for you to do that."


    "Compared to this danger, I''d rather not marry a man I don''t want to marry," replied Martha firmly.


    Louis sighed, knowing that she would still go ahead with it even if he disagreed.


    "Don''t worry; as long as we seize the right opportunity, nothing will happen to me," reassured Martha


    confidently.


    "Okay then; let''s do it your way," agreed Louis finally because he didn''t want to see Martha living


    unhappily every day anymore. Perhaps at this point in time, this was the best solution for their situation.


    Martha smirked coldly before giving careful instructions after a moment of silence. "Block any news


    about me waking up from spreading out; it must not be leaked out under any circumstances."


    "I understand; we''ll start implementing the n now," replied Louis firmly while clenching tightly onto


    the hand by his side.


    Those who did bad things, this time, he must make them pay the price.


    Afterwards, Martha thought of Stefan.


    Now that King Ducasse knew of Stefan''s existence, she didn''t understand King Ducasse''s personality,


    so naturally she didn''t know whether he would attack Stefan.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Either way, she didn''t want to see anything happen to Stefan.


    Martha raised her head and looked at Louis withplex emotions in her eyes.


    "I can''t leave the hospital right now nor let anyone outside know I''ve woken up yet so you''ll have to tell


    Stefan instead and ask him leave Z Country as soon as possible."


    Louis gazed at the woman lying on the sickbed before softly saying, "Since you can''t let go, don''t force


    yourself."


    He didn''t understand why Martha let the man leave now, when she still cared about Stefan.


    Soon, Martha gave an answer.


    "I don''t want Gage or King Ducasse to know that Stefan was here. One more day he stayed here, more


    danger he would face.


    Louis sighed helplessly, then thought of Stefan.


    After Martha ran away from marriage that day and came to Z Country, so many days had passed;


    Stefan had been searching for Martha, and finally came to Z Country all the way.


    Louis was well aware that Stefan wouldn''t leave after such things had happened.


    "He won''t go."


    Martha''s eyelids drooped, her long eyshes fluttering slightly.


    She naturally knew that Stefan would not leave her alone and leave Z Country, but if she died this time,


    then Stefan was Jimmy''s only support, and she didn''t want him to have an ident.


    If she couldn''t take care of Jimmy, then let Stefan help take care of him instead.


    She parted her thin lips and said softly, "If something happens to me this time, then he will be Jimmy''s


    only support in this world. Therefore, he must leave."


    "I understand, and I will pass on your words to him."


    Louis replied with a dark look in his eyes as he watched Martha withplex feelings.


    He couldn''t help but start doubting himself again about whether it was right or wrong to bring Martha


    back to Z Country. Now that things hade this far, he just hoped that Martha''s n could be


    sessfully executed and that he could seize the opportunity without letting anything happen to her.

 Chapter 457 I Lied To You

    Chapter 457 I Lied To You


    Chapter 457 I lied to you


    After Louis finished talking with Martha, it was already half past nine in the morning.


    After telling Martha to rest well, he turned and left the ward.


    At the door of the ward, the man''s eyes darkened, and he looked slightly sideways at the guards


    guarding the door of the ward.


    "Keep an eye on this ce, no one is allowed toe in."


    "Yes."


    Several guards bowed their heads slightly and responded respectfully.


    Louis took two steps forward and stopped just a few feet away from the hospital room door, beckoning


    for a trusted confidant to approach him. The confidant walked over solemnly and stopped respectfully


    in front of Louis.


    "My Lord."


    "Martha''s safety is very important now. You must make sure that this ce is well-guarded," Louis said


    coolly as he gazed at the closed hospital door with concern for Martha''s safety still weighing heavily on


    his mind.


    Martha''s n was perfect, but he knew that even a slight mistake could put her life in danger.


    "Yes, I will take care of it," replied the confidant seriously. He knew that there must be more orders from


    his lord than just this one so he didn''t leave immediately after receiving instructions from Louis.


    The next second, Louis'' cold voice sounded again.


    "In addition, the news of Martha waking up cannot be spread. You block the news, and then announce


    to the public that Martha is in poor condition and has been in aa."


    "Yes, this subordinate will do it now."


    The confidant nodded solemnly, turned and left the door of the ward.


    Having followed Louis for several years now, he understood that when his lord gave such orders, there


    must be something big going on behind-the-scenes; they didn''t need to know what was happening as


    long as they carried out their tasks sessfully ording to their master''s wishes.


    Louis, who stayed in ce, watched the figure of his confidant slowly go away, his thin lips tightly


    pursed into a line.


    He knew that the n this time would not go too smoothly, but... he could only do this now.


    After he regained his senses, he turned around and left the hospital quickly.


    In order for things to go smoothly, King Ducasse would also y an important role in helping them


    achieve sess..


    Although Martha rejected King Ducasse in the ward not long ago, after so many years of getting along


    with him, Louis knew that King Ducasse was a soft-hearted person.


    He would definitely help them with this favor.


    Half an hourter, Louis came to the royal pce.


    He and King Ducasse were good friends who grew up, so he was naturally familiar with theyout of


    the royal pce.


    After he failed to find King Ducasse in King Ducasse''s bedroom, he went straight to the northeast of the


    royal pce - the archery range.


    Since childhood, whenever King Ducasse was unhappy, he stayed in the archery range and vent his


    annoyance with absolute strength.


    Today was no exception.


    Sure enough, when Louis walked to the archery range, he saw a familiar figure inside.


    At this time King Ducasse was standing at the archery ce, taking the arrow neatly, and shooting the


    arrow.


    "Whoosh!" The arrow that he shot hit bull''s-eye once again.


    Louis pped his hands lightly, and an indifferent voice sounded behind King Ducasse.


    "As expected of a nobleman. Even if you haven''t practiced for so long, you can still hit bull''s-eye with


    ease."


    Hearing this, King Ducasse pursed his thin lips tightly and did not answer.


    As early as when he left the Loyal Hospital, he had guessed that Louis would definitelye here.


    When he heard footsteps behind him just now, he knew it was Louis.


    Louis didn''t care about Ducasse''s silence and instead looked sideways at the guard standing by the


    door before saying coolly, "Old rules."


    "Yes."


    The guard responded respectfully, turned and left the door.


    Soon, the guard walked towards Louis with a pair of bows and arrows, offering them respectfully.


    Louis took the bow and arrow brought by the guard, and said calmly, "Go down."


    The guard responded, and left the inner room of the archery range knowingly.


    Louis didn''t talk to King Ducasse anymore, but walked to a ce next to King Ducasse, stretched out


    his bow and fired an arrow.


    He deliberately shot the arrow intentionally off target, and then shot a few more arrows without hitting


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    bull''s-eye.


    After a while, he put down his bow and leaned against nearby table where bows were kept while


    speaking, "It has been a long time since Ist shot an arrow; and I am not as good as I used to be."


    When King Ducasse heard this, his golden eyes flickered slightly, and he continued to shoot without


    saying a word.


    He had been friends with Louis for so many years, so he naturally knew that thetter''s archery was


    not like this.


    He also understood that the other party was creating an opportunity to talk to him, but that didn''t mean


    he had to strike up a conversation.


    The man pursed his lips, and shot the arrows in his hand one after another, without any intention of


    speaking.


    Louis, who was standing next to him, turned around and looked at the man beside him fixedly, with


    apology in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Ducasse, I do know the truth of the matter, I lied to you."


    "I admit that what Martha said is true, but I did it for a reason, and there is really no other way."


    Louis stopped speaking and silence reigned over again.


    King Ducasse didn''t respond, but just shot the arrow in his hand one by one.


    After waiting for a while, Louis still didn''t hear any words from the man beside him. His eyes darkened.


    After he pondered for a while, the indifferent voice sounded again in the archery range--


    After pondering for a while, his indifferent voice sounded again in the archery range - "I was wrong to


    do this thing, but our situation is not good. So I hope you can understand us."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ducasse''s sarcastic voice followed - "Why should I understand you?"

 Chapter 458 How Do You Want Me To Help Her?

    Chapter 458 How Do You Want Me To Help Her?


    Chapter 458 How do you want me to help her?


    "We are not just in a rtionship between the lord and servant, we are friends," Louis said as he


    looked at Ducasse with a deep gaze. A hoarse voice came from his thin lips.


    Ducasse''s mouth curved into a mocking smile as he sneered, "I thought we weren''t friends."


    If they were friends, how could he had been deceived for so long?


    Louis understood that King Ducasse was still angry when he heard this.


    Based on his understanding of King Ducasse, if the other party was willing to speak, it meant there was


    still room for negotiation. Otherwise...


    He smiled bitterly and spoke again with an apologetic tone in his voice, "I know I did wrong this time. I


    apologize to you."


    King Ducasse heard his friend''s sincere apology but remained angry and red at him furiously.


    After a while, his angry voice sounded in the archery range.


    "Louis, I just hate being deceived by you. Because you are my friend, I don''t like being deceived by


    you, and I don''t like calctions among friends."


    "I know."


    Louis lowered his eyes, his golden eyes were full ofplex emotions.


    Of course he knew what King Ducasse was thinking, but... in that situation, how dare he tell the other


    party the truth of the matter.


    He pursed his thin lips tightly, and after being silent for a while, he suddenly said, "I won''t lie to you


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    again in the future."


    After King Ducasse''s anger dissipated, he said lightly, "You better not."


    "I promise," Louis seriously looked at the man before him and made an earnest promise.


    After their conversation cleared up misunderstandings between them, the tensions between them


    eased. They chatted for a while longer until finally Ducasses turned away and asked coolly, "You didn''t


    "No."


    This time Louis didn''t hide why he came here but directly stated why he came to find King Ducasse.


    "I came to you because I hope you can help Martha get through this difficult time."


    A momentary hesitation shed across Duchesses'' eyes as he fixedly looked at the bull''s-eye not far


    away, and a cold voice sounded.


    "She doesn''t like me, so why should I help her?"


    Louis frowned slightly, his eyes darkened, and he asked softly.


    "Do you really like her?"


    The eyshes of the man standing next to him trembled slightly, his thin lips were tightly pressed into a


    line, and he was silent.


    He didn''t know if he really liked Martha, but the more she rejected him and the harder it was for him to


    obtain her, the more he wanted her.


    He didn''t want to let Martha go so easily.


    King Ducasse tightened his hand on his side, and asked after a while, "How do you want me to help


    her?"


    Louis knew from Ducasse''s words that he had softened up again.


    Just like his father, King Ducasse was kind-hearted and couldn''t bear to see the person he liked in


    danger.


    ...


    The next day, news about Martha at the racecourse spread like wildfire.


    Soon the news headlines were all about Martha at the racecourse, and the most popr headlines


    were even more eye-catching.


    The long-lost eldest daughter of the Lucas family was poisoned at the racecourse. Could it be the


    Lucas siblings who were behind it?


    Endless tactics from high society - Was the eldest daughter of the Lucas family being attacked because


    someone was jealous of her?


    King Ducasse raced horses with the Lucas siblings. What happened exactly? Why did King Ducasse


    end up taking away the eldest daughter of the Lucas family?


    The eldest daughter of the Lucas family was still in aa, and her life and death were uncertain. Was


    the mastermind behind the scenes happy?


    These news were very hot in Z Country, and the people couldn''t help discussing them on the street.


    Soon, King Ducasse received the news in the royal pce.


    He asked the public rtions team to publish a public rtions draft as quickly as possible, and soon


    held a media conference.


    At the press conference, King Ducasse wore a handmade suit and looked solemnly at the various


    media reporters present.


    After a moment of silence, various reporters suddenly stepped forward and raised their microphones to


    ask King Ducasse.


    "King Ducasse, may I ask why the eldest daughter of the Lucas family was suddenly poisoned?"


    "King Ducasse, what are your thoughts on the poisoning of the eldest daughter of the Lucas family?"


    "King Ducasse, do you have any guesses about who did the killing this time, who is the most likely to


    do it?"


    "King Ducasse, how did you find out about the eldest daughter of the Lucas family being poisoned?"


    "King Ducasse, you held a media conference today, do you already know who is behind the scenes?"


    King Ducasse heard these chaotic questions, his eyebrows were slightly furrowed, his face was


    solemn, and he motioned for everyone to be quiet.


    Seeing King Ducasse''s demeanor, the various media personnel stiffened and closed their mouths in


    fear.


    A noble was a noble. In Z Country, he held an absolutely high position.


    After the press conference quieted down, King Ducasse personally stood in front of media reporters


    and announced.


    "Listen carefully everyone. I like Martha, the eldest daughter of the Lucas Family. She is my chosen


    candidate for queen consort. However, she has been hurt and is currently unconscious with her life


    hanging in bnce. I am very worried about her condition."


    "I called this press conference today so that through your reports, whoever is behind this will know how


    important Martha is to me. I will not let anyone get away with harming her."


    The reporters present couldn''t help but look at each other when they heard this.


    No one had expected that King Ducasse would truly fall in love with Martha or hold such high regard for


    someone who had just returned to Z Country.


    After asking a few questions with King Ducasse, the media personnel from variouspanies returned


    to their work ces to start their reports.


    Thus, another round of news coverage on Martha''sa began.

 Chapter 459 The Truth Will Never Be Known

    Chapter 459 The Truth Will Never Be Known


    Chapter 459 The truth will never be known


    Soon, the Lucas siblings who were hiding in the Lucas family''s castle saw King Ducasse''s press


    conference.


    When they heard King Ducasse say that Martha was still in aa, and her life and death were


    uncertain, they were obviously relieved.


    As long as Martha didn''t wake up, there was no direct evidence to prove that it was the two of them


    who harmed Martha.


    But at the same time, they were also very scared.


    What King Ducasse said meant that after finding the person behind the scenes, he would definitely


    make the person behind the scenes pay the price.


    Though they''d never seen the way King Ducasse punished others, they knew clearly how terrible the


    royal family''s torture tools were.


    Andrew was afraid, but Daisy was still a little annoyed.


    She stared unwillingly at the TV not far away, tightly clenched her hands beside her, with long nails


    deeply digging in her palms.


    "Martha is a slut, but King Ducasse cares so much about her."


    She said she didn''t want to be a queen, yet King Ducasse said in public that Martha would be the


    queen.


    If this bitch hadn''t seduced King Ducasse, how could this position be stolen so easily?


    No, she could not let Martha wake up and be the queen of King Ducasse!


    The position of queen must be hers.


    After a while, Andrew suddenly spoke, interrupting Daisy''s thoughts.


    "Sis, what should we do now? Can we just wait for the news from the hospital?"


    "Do you think Martha can sleep forever?"


    Daisy frowned, and looked at her younger brother sitting next to her with suspicion.


    They knew that the aphrodisiacs was very effective and those poisoned ones who were not detoxified


    in time would be unconscious.


    Yet it was not certain how long they would be unconscious.


    Andrew obviously thought of this too, his face became a little flustered, and he hurriedly asked.


    "Then what are we going to do? Are we just sitting here waiting for death?"


    "No, now we can only go to our father."


    Daisy''s clenched hands tightened, and she looked at her younger brother withplicated emotions.


    She knew that if she asked her father for help now, her father would definitely scold them severely, but


    at the same time, her father would not refuse to save her.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Their father only had her and Andrew as his children and he would definitely find a way to get them out


    of danger.


    Andrew naturally understood what his sister meant, he closed his eyes forcefully, and when he opened


    them again, there was a bit of determination.


    "Then let''s go to our father now."


    After the two looked at each other, they got up together and walked towards Gage''s room.


    ...


    Gage''s room.


    As soon as the Lucas siblings walked into the room, they knelt straight on the ground, "Father!"


    Immediately after that, without waiting for Gage to speak, Daisy''s voice of admitting her mistake


    sounded in the room.


    "Father, we were the ones who poisoned Martha this time. We know we were wrong and beg for your


    help."


    Andrew quickly added in agreement, "Martha was just too despicable! We couldn''t stand it anymore


    so..."


    "Father, we know we are wrong, please help us, if King Ducasse knows that we did this, he will not let


    us go."


    Andrew''s wailing sounded in the room, making Gage''s face darken.


    He sat in his seat and watched coldly his children who had been admitting their mistakes, with some


    resentment in his heart.


    After waiting for a while, the Lucas siblings became more flustered without getting their father''s reply.


    The two looked at their father in a panic, and said anxiously, "Father, you must help us."


    Gage''s eyes turned cold, and he cursed angrily, "TYou ungrateful children! I knew all along it was you


    two who did this but I never thought you''d be foolish enough to do something like this at such a crucial


    time!"


    They knew that everyone had their eyes on Martha since she returned to the Lucas family; yet despite


    knowing all of that information, they still chose to attack her at such an important moment.


    Daisy was frightened, and cried in a panic, "We have no other options now! When Martha wakes up


    she''ll be King Ducasse''s wife... and then my brother and I will be doomed forever! Please Father... help


    us think of a way."


    "At the beginning, I was just angry with that bitch, Martha. Why did she take away all the attention of


    King Ducasse as soon as she came back. She is a lowly person, how can she be worthy of being a


    queen? I don''t ept it."


    "When we went to the racecourse together that day, she clearly said that she couldn''t ride a horse. But


    who knew that her equestrian skills were not bad at all, which caused me to embarrass myself in front


    of King Ducasse. I was so angry that I..."


    Daisy didn''t continue, but Gage, who was sitting on the seat, understood what happened afterwards.


    Before Gage could speak, Andrew''s flustered voice sounded immediately.


    "Father, we know what to do now. Please help us. I don''t want to be punished by the king, let alone


    tortured. You must save us."


    In Z Country, viting the queen would be punished by death!


    He was only in his twenties, and he didn''t want to die yet!


    Upon hearing these words, Gage''s eyes darkened, and he looked at his children kneeling on the


    ground meaningfully.


    "Get up, I''ll think of a way."


    In fact, he didn''t think it was a bad thing for Martha to be like this now.


    It would be a good thing for him if Martha never woke up and she did die.


    As long as Martha was dead, he could get what he wanted.


    Now King Ducasse admitted that Martha was the future queen, which was of no benefit to him, and as


    long as she died, his daughter could be the wife of the king, and his son would not be punished.


    All these things will end forever, and the truth that had been hidden for many years... no one would


    ever know.


    Thinking of this, Gage narrowed his eyes slightly, his golden eyes full of calcting light...

 Chapter 460 Does It Really Matter Whether Or Not She Loves Him?

    Chapter 460 Does It Really Matter Whether Or Not She Loves Him?


    Chapter 460 Does it really matter whether or not she loves him?


    In the hotel.


    When Stefan saw thetest report on TV, his big hands beside him clenched into fists unconsciously.


    At this time, King Ducasse was live at a press conference announcing.


    "Listen carefully everyone. I like Martha, the eldest daughter of the Lucas Family. She is my chosen


    candidate for queen consort. However, she has been hurt and is currently unconscious with her life


    hanging in bnce. I am very worried about her condition."


    "I called this press conference today so that through your reports, whoever is behind this will know how


    important Martha is to me. I will not let anyone get away with harming her."


    When Stefan heard these words, his pupils shrank slightly, and there was a low air pressure around


    him.


    These words of King Ducasse were tantamount to acknowledging Martha''s identity in public.


    In addition, when he left the hospital, he knew that Martha had awakened, but now King Ducasse said


    that she was still unconscious, and even her life was hanging in bnce


    What did Martha want to do?


    Stefan''s hand tightened again at his side as his eyes grew colder. No matter what she wanted to do, he


    would never allow her to marry another man!


    The temperature in the room suddenly dropped several degrees, as if in an ice cer.


    At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door without haste.


    Stefan frowned, and opened the door suspiciously.


    The next second, when he saw Louis standing at the door, his thin lips parted slightly, and he asked in


    a cold voice, "Why are you here?"


    Louis'' eyes darkened, and he walked sideways into the room.


    After looking around at the furnishings in the room, he stared at the man standing at the door with


    gloomy eyes.


    As soon as Stefan closed his door behind them, Louis spoke up coolly.


    "Martha sent me here."


    Stefan narrowed his eyes and asked, "What is she trying to do?"


    "She asked me to tell you that you need to leave here quickly," replied Louis indifferently while looking


    straight at him with impatience clear on his face.


    If it wasn''t for Stefan, Martha wouldn''t have woken up so quickly.


    However, it was precisely because of the existence of this man that Martha had too many scruples.


    When Stefan heard this, he red at the other party angrily.


    "What the hell are you going to do! She is clearly awake, why do you still im that she is still in a


    "These things have nothing to do with you."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Louis looked at the angry Stefan indifferently, and replied in a cold voice.


    His words ignited Stefan''s anger, and his voice became more aggressive.


    "She''s my woman."


    After Stefan said this, Stefan''s angry voice unintentionally raised a notch.


    "What did King Ducasse mean when he held a press conference today? Why did he unterally


    dere that Martha was his princess? Did Martha agree?"


    "This is not something that King Ducasse announced unterally; it was agreed by Martha."


    Louis stared coldly at Stefan, who had been furious in front of him, as if he was looking at an ordinary


    person.


    Stefan froze, looking at the man standing in front of him in disbelief.


    Did Martha agree?


    Did she promise to marry King Ducasse and be his wife?


    Stefan''s hand trembled beside him as he denied this thought in a trembling voice.


    "Impossible, she won''t agree."


    Yesterday in the ward, when she just woke up, obviously... Although she didn''t say any more words to


    him, he just knew that she still loved him and wanted to leave here with him.


    How was it possible now that she would agree to be King Ducasse''s wife!


    As soon as this thought came into his mind, anger surged within Stefan. His eyes darkened and his


    violent voice echoed through the room.


    "Martha doesn''t love King Ducasse at all, how could she agree to marry him!"


    Louis looked coldly at Stefan, who was obviously flustered, and retorted indifferently.


    "Does it really matter whether or not she loves him?"


    After pausing for a moment, Louis gave an indifferent answer - "What she needs right now can only be


    given by King Ducasse."


    Stefan''s pupils shrank, as if someone had stabbed him hard in the heart, the pain made him feel that it


    was very difficult to breathe.


    His eyes were red, he took a step forward, and grabbed Louis by the cor.


    "Absolutely impossible! I can''t buy a word of what you said, you must be lying to me!"


    "I have no reason to lie to you."


    Louis didn''t panic when he was grabbed by the cor, he just looked at Stefan who was getting more


    and more irritable at this time.


    He knew the man loved Martha, but so what?


    Love doesn''t solve any problems.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Stefan''s angry voice said.


    "Then she will never be willing to marry that man!"


    After roaring out these words in anger, he seemed to have found thest straw and muttered another


    sentence in a low voice.


    "Yes, if she really agrees to be King Ducasse''s queen, there must be another reason!"


    It could not possibly be because she had fallen for that man!

 Chapter 461 He Is Such A Fool

    Chapter 461 He Is Such A Fool


    Chapter 461 He is such a fool


    Louis stared at the man in front of him indifferently, and he understood what Stefan was thinking at a


    nce.


    He smiled mockingly, and said indifferently, "Whether Martha chose King Ducasse for status or for


    other reasons, it shows that she has made a choice."


    ''And the choice is not you.''


    Stefan clearly understood the implied meaning behind Louis'' words. His eyes widened and his pupils


    were filled with a crimson color. He remained motionless where he stood..


    Louis pushed away the man in front of him, parted his thin lips, and said indifferently, "Stefan, since


    Martha has already made a choice, I hope you can respect her choice and leave here, and stop


    causing trouble to her."


    "I don''t believe what you said."


    Stefan backed away sharply, shook his head uneptably, and a grumpy voice filled the room.


    "I don''t believe every word you say, you must be lying to me."


    After taking a few steps back, he leaned against the cold wall, but he didn''t let his sanity return a bit.


    He couldn''t restrain the trembling of his body, and only stared angrily at the man standing not far away.


    "Louis, unless Martha tells me that she doesn''t love me anymore and asks me to leave here, I will


    never leave Z Country, let alone watch her marry someone else!"


    Louis'' face turned cold, and he looked at the other party with more indifferent eyes.


    Long beforeing here, he knew the result would be like this, Stefan really was a stubborn person!


    He snorted coldly and left Stefan''s room straight away.


    Not long after he left, Stefan walked towards the table with a cold face, reaching out and shaking the


    vase off the table.


    Impossible!


    Martha would never agree to marry that man!


    The vase fell to the ground and immediately shattered into pieces. Some sharp fragments bounced up


    and scratched his big hand.


    His big hand was cut open, and blood seeped out from it, which was particrly dazzling.


    But Stefan acted as if he didn''t feel anything, just staring nkly at the shattered ss shards on the


    ground, watching the blood fall drop by drop on the ss shards.


    Since Louis didn''t close the door of the room when he left, Eden, who lived next door to Stefan, hurried


    over after hearing the loud breaking sound.


    As soon as he walked to the door, he saw the messy scene in the room and the man with his back to


    the door.


    "Stefan?"


    Eden called out tentatively, but got no answer from the other party.


    He dimly recalled the news he just saw on the TV in his room, his eyes turned dark, and he looked in


    Stefan''s direction withplicated emotions.


    Now things had be more and moreplicated.


    He just had no idea what Martha was going to do!


    ...


    In the hospital.


    After Louis told Martha everything that happened in the room just now, the voice he spoke again was


    still cold and without a trace of emotion.


    "He wouldn''t have left Z Country without you saying so."


    Martha''s eyelids drooped, her long eyshes fluttered slightly, and a wry smile appeared on the corner


    of her mouth unconsciously.


    The next second, she turned her head to look out the window, and said with a chuckle, "He''s such a


    fool."


    Louis looked at the woman sitting on the hospital bed quietly, with a little distress in his golden eyes,


    but he still didn''t speak.


    Since Martha was going to implement this n, she must have thought of these situations as early as


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    the beginning.


    There was no need for him to try to persuade her now.


    After a long while of silence in the ward, Martha''s lips parted slightly, and a soft voice sounded in the


    room.


    "I want to see him."


    When Louis heard this, his body froze, and his eyes darkened.


    Before he could speak, there was a sudden knock on the door without haste.


    After the two of them looked at each other, they knew who the person would be here at this time, and


    they immediately kept silent about what they just talked about.


    As soon as King Ducasse walked into the room, Louis turned his head and nodded slightly in the


    direction of the door of the ward.


    "King Ducasse."


    "You''re here too."


    King Ducasse wasn''t too surprised that Louis was here. After all Louis, had been involved in the n


    from the very beginning.


    Louis nodded slightly, and replied softly, "I''m here to see how Martha is doing."


    King Ducasse nodded and walked straight into the room.


    As soon as he sat down, Louis, who was leaning against the wall, said, "I have other things to do, so


    I''m leaving first?"


    "Um."


    King Ducasse and Martha responded one after another, pursed their lips and said nothing.


    After Louis left, there was a brief silence in the ward, which was soon broken by Martha.


    "What brings you here?"

 Chapter 462 I Am Better Than Your Ex-Husband

    Chapter 462 I Am Better Than Your Ex-Husband


    Chapter 462 I am better than your ex-husband


    King Ducasse''s eyes darkened, and he stared at the woman leaning on the hospital bed with deep-set


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    eyes.


    "Let me tell you, I have arranged everything you want."


    "Thank you."


    Martha looked at the man sitting beside the hospital bed indifferently, and said words of thanks with a


    smile.


    When the man saw her smile, the corner of his mouth unconsciously curved slightly, and his voice


    softened unconsciously.


    "You don''t have to worry about any ws in your n. No matter what happens, I''ll make sure you''re


    safe."


    "King Ducasse, thank you."


    Martha''s lips parted slightly, and she looked at the man with eyes full of gratitude.


    Without King Ducasse''s help, the n would not have gone so smoothly.


    She had asked him to hold a press conference with the intention of causing Daisy and Andrew to be


    panicked.


    In the next second, King Ducasse''s gentle voice sounded in the ward.


    "You don''t have to thank me. If you want to thank me, how about thanking me in another way?"


    "What?"


    Martha asked unconsciously, looking at King Ducasse with a puzzled look.


    Soon the man said what he was thinking, "If I help you fulfill your wish, then you can stay, stay here,


    and try to ept me, okay?"


    Martha stared nkly at the man sitting by the hospital bed, never expecting King Ducasse to say that.


    After a while, she smiled and rejected King Ducasse.


    "I can''t promise you what you said, because my child and family are still waiting for me to go back."


    "Those are all your past, I only know that you are in Z Country now, and you will soon be my


    wife."


    King Ducasse stared at the woman on the hospital bed with dark eyes, paused for a moment, and


    continued, "Martha, no matter what, you have to let bygones be bygones; this is my only request for


    helping you."


    Martha lowered her eyes, her lips were tightly pressed into a line, and she didn''t speak any more.


    She wanted to pull Gage down, but she didn''t want to stay here forever.


    After a moment of silence, she shook her head slightly.


    "I can''t agree to the request you said. You can make other requests."


    When King Ducasse heard this, he frowned imperceptibly, and looked at the woman in front of him


    persistently.


    "But this is all I want."


    ''I just want you to stay by my side. Whether I like you or not, or if it''s just a passing fancy, I want to


    keep you by my side.''


    King Ducasse''s eyes darkened, and he didn''t say anything about it again.


    Then, until King Ducasse was about to leave the ward, Martha didn''t agree to his request.


    When King Ducasse was about to leave the ward, he stood at the door of the ward, turned his head


    and smiled evilly at the woman who was leaning on the bed, and his voice was a bit meaningful.


    "I''m definitely better than your ex-husband."


    When Martha heard this, she frowned slightly, not understanding what he meant by that.


    Standing at the door, King Ducasse obviously saw the confusion in Martha''s eyes, a smile


    unconsciously curled up on the corner of his mouth, and continued, "Since he has be your ex-


    husband, it means you don''t love him anymore."


    "Martha, be my wife, you can not only get everything you want, but also receive my utmost love."


    After King Ducasse said this, without waiting for Martha to answer, he opened the door of the ward and


    left the ward.


    Martha was the only one left in the ward, and she stared nkly in the direction of the closed door of


    the ward.


    With dark eyes, she pondered for a while, thinking about what King Ducasse said in her mind - "Since


    he has be your ex-husband, it means you don''t love him anymore."


    Martha chuckled lightly, parted her thin lips, and uttered a sentence - "Is it possible?"

 Chapter 463 Are You Lying To Me?

    Chapter 463 Are You Lying To Me?


    Chapter 463 Are you lying to me?


    Not long after, the night sky was shrouded in darkness.


    The hospital was quiet, but someone suddenly walked out of Martha''s room, which had been strictly


    guarded all along.


    Martha hurried out of the hospital with ck sunsses and a ck scarf.


    Before this, Louis had arranged a hidden passage for her to leave the hospital.


    She left the hospital under the arrangement of Louis, and soon got into a ck car parked at the side


    entrance of the hospital.


    After she got into the car, the driver didn''t ask any more questions, and just drove straight to the


    designated location.


    The driver was someone Louis had arranged for a long time ago, so that Martha and Stefan could meet


    tonight.


    Half an hourter, the ck sedan stopped at the entrance of the hotel, and a tightly wrapped woman


    got out of the car and walked into the hotel quickly.


    Louis had also told her the hotel room number, but Stefan didn''t know that she would be here tonight.


    Soon, Martha came outside the room where Stefan was, and after some hesitation, she knocked on the


    door.


    It didn''t take long for the door to be opened, and Eden''s displeased voice was heard at the same time.


    "Who?"


    "It''s me."


    Martha responded in a low voice, reaching out and pulling down the ck scarf covering her face.


    Eden who opened the door was slightly taken aback when he heard the familiar voice, and looked at


    the woman in front of him with eyes full of surprise.


    "I''m here to see him."


    Martha said calmly, and after Eden got out of the way, she walked sideways into the room.


    Eden turned around and quickly closed the door, and said helplessly, "You''re finally here."


    He didn''t know how much longer he could have kept trying to persuade him if she hadn''t shown up


    now.


    At this time, as soon as Martha walked into the room, she happened to meet Stefan who was sitting on


    the sofa.


    The eyes of the two deepened, Stefan''s thin lips were tightly pressed, and he did not speak.


    Seeing this, Eden sighed silently, and said softly, "Take this opportunity to rify the things between


    each other, and stop misunderstanding each other."


    "Call me if you need anything."


    After Eden finished speaking, he turned around and left the room knowingly.


    After he left, Martha reached out to take off her sunsses, staring indifferently at the man sitting on


    the sofa.


    There were several wine bottles scattered on the floor, and a strong smell of alcohol lingered in the


    room, making Martha frown slightly.


    After a while, Martha was the first to break the silence in the room.


    "Why do you drink so much?"


    Stefan''s thin lips were tightly pursed, and his eyes were locked on the woman not far away.


    He struggled to prop himself up and stood up.


    Sitting on the couch for too long made his steps unsteady as he walked towards Martha.


    He walked in front of Martha with faltering steps, reaching out his hand to touch the cheek of the


    woman in front of him.


    But before he touched her cheek, she avoided him.


    "Why are you avoiding me?" The man''s voice was hoarse with a strong smell of alcohol that made


    Martha frown even more deeply.


    Stefan seemed to see the displeasure in the woman''s eyes, he tightened his hands by his side, and


    took another step forward.


    His eyes darkened, his thin lips parted slightly, and his voice subconsciously softened.


    "I just missed you, so I drank some wine."


    Martha looked away, pretending to be indifferent, and said indifferently. "Louis said you wanted to see


    me?"


    "Right."


    Stefan stepped forward and reached out to grab Martha''s right hand.


    "I don''t believe what he said, tell me, it''s not true, right?"


    Martha tried to break free from his grip, but found it impossible.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She turned her face away, and said in an indifferent tone, "It''s true, Louis has conveyed what I want to


    say to you, why don''t you leave?"


    Stefan froze, and his eyes grew darker.


    He whispered in a hoarse voice, "Impossible, that''s not what you mean. I don''t believe a word of what


    he said."


    The next second, Stefan reached out and pinned Martha directly between his arms.


    His heavy breath sprayed on Martha''s face, and she frowned imperceptibly, subconsciously trying to


    escape.


    But before she could dodge, her chin was gently held by the man in front of her.


    "Tell me, you''re lying to me, aren''t you?"


    Martha''s heart ached when she saw Stefan''s decadent and lonely appearance, her eyelids drooped,


    and she stopped looking at him.


    At the end, she bit her lip and said, "This is what I really mean. I hope you can leave here and return to


    the ce that you belong to."


    Stefan stared closely at the woman in front of him, and asked with a wry smile, "A ce that I belong


    to?"


    Then, he said in a low voice, "Martha, the ce where you are is the ce that I belong to."

 Chapter 464 I DonT Love You Anymore

    Chapter 464 I Don''T Love You Anymore


    Chapter 464 I don''t love you anymore


    The tone of his voice was tinged with sadness, making Martha''s heart ache.


    ''The ce where you are is the ce that I belong to.''


    The reason why she came here today was to persuade Stefan to leave Z Country as soon as possible.


    But if this continued, she might be soft-hearted.


    Martha came back to her senses, looked up at the man standing in front of her .


    "Stefan, you should go back, it''s dangerous here."


    "We should go back together."


    The man lowered his head and looked affectionately at the woman in his arms, his eyes were full of


    tenderness.


    Martha lowered her eyes, turned her face away, and her red lips were tightly pursed.


    In fact, she knew Stefan wasn''t leaving.


    It was just... she didn''t want to see him in danger.


    If he returned to his country, Jimmy would still have him as his support, and staying here meant that he


    had to face the danger with her.


    After a brief standoff between them, Stefan frowned and finally asked what was on his mind, "What do


    you want to do? Tell me, let me help you."


    Martha turned her head, looked at the man in front of her quietly, and remained silent.


    He... couldn''t help her.


    After a long while of silence, she parted her red lips and said lightly, "I don''t need your help. As long as


    I marry the king and be his wife, everything can be resolved."


    Stefan''s pupils shrank slightly, and he cupped Martha''s chin, forcing the woman in his arms to meet his


    gaze.


    He looked at her with eyes full of sadness, and asked in a deep voice, "You don''t love him at all, why


    did you marry him!"


    "What are you going to do? Tell me, tell me why you want to be his wife?"


    His questioning voice filled her ears, and the smell of alcohol sprayed on her face.


    Martha looked at Stefan with red eyes, and naturally felt bad.


    It was just that if she was soft-hearted, all her previous efforts would be in vain.


    After she came back to her senses, she tightened her hand by her side, looked at the man in front of


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    her, and said word by word.


    "There''s no reason. If there is one, I have to say, I don''t love you anymore, so I want to give up


    everything rted to you and start a new life."


    Hearing this, Stefan tightened his hands beside him, and the temperature around him suddenly


    dropped several degrees.


    Although he knew in his mind that none of what Martha said was true, he was just angry.


    He couldn''t understand why she was still unwilling to tell him the real reason. Could it be that she still


    didn''t trust him?


    At this time, when seeing Stefan''s angry look, Martha seemed to have found a breakthrough --


    "Stefan, the rtionship between us has long passed, and I hope you can let it go and start a new life."


    "I have a family in Z Country and someone who loves me. I will live a happy life. I hope you don''t bother


    me in the future."


    "Besides..."


    Before Martha could finish those hurtful words, Stefan bowed his head suddenly and blocked her lips.


    Martha''s eyes widened unconsciously, and after regaining her consciousness, she began to push the


    man hard with both hands, trying to push him away, but she couldn''t.


    As she struggled, Stefan had wrapped his arms around her waist, deepening the kiss.


    Martha pushed away the drunken man in front of her, raised her hand and pped him.


    "Enough! Stefan, can you sober up!"


    At this moment, Martha''s hair was messy with strands of hair falling on her forehead which made her


    cheeks look even more rosy than usual.


    Meanwhile Stefan''s eyes had turned crimson red as he struggled to remain rational.


    He forcefully held onto Martha''s shoulders before kissing her again.


    Martha was startled slightly, and struggled again.


    But this time she couldn''t escape at all...

 Chapter 465 LetS Face It Together

    Chapter 465 Let''S Face It Together


    Chapter 465 Let''s face it together


    Stefan looked at the woman in front of him, and slowly put his big hand on the woman''s shoulder.


    "Martha, stop lying to yourself, you clearly have me in your mind."


    Martha''s eyshes fluttered slightly, her eyelids drooped, her lips were pursed and she didn''t speak.


    The next second, her face was held up by his big hands, and Stefan''s handsome face slowly


    approached, and then he kissed her red lips again.


    Martha looked at the face that was close at hand, smelt the familiar smell of the man, her eyes


    gradually became misty.


    Although she knew she shouldn''t indulge herself, she still wanted to.


    Finally, she slowly unclenched her fists, and gently hugged Stefan''s waist.


    This time, let her indulge herself again.


    At this time, after Stefan felt that Martha was not struggling, he gradually deepened the kiss.


    In the end, he ignored everything, bent down and picked her up horizontally, turned around and walked


    towards the big bed.


    After Martha was put on the bed, she regained her sanity a little bit, but she still didn''t want to go


    against her will.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, he took a step forward, and pressed the woman on the bed.


    He lowered his head and gently kissed her lips and pecked them lightly.


    "Martha, if you really wanted to marry that king because you fell in love with him, then why do you have


    feelings for me now?"


    Martha lowered her eyes, her long eyshes fluttered slightly, she pursed her lips and said nothing.


    After a while, she came back to her senses, looked at the man in front of her affectionately, reached out


    and gently stroked his cheek, feeling a slight pain in her heart.


    At this moment, she just wanted to keep this beautiful moment firmly in her heart.


    After waiting for a while, Stefan frowned as he didn''t hear the woman''s answer.


    He lowered his head and kissed the woman''s lips punitively.


    The eagerness of the man''s kiss made Martha gasp unconsciously.


    But Stefan still didn''t intend to stop, instead he lowered his head and deepened the kiss.


    When Martha was out of breath, the man slowly raised his head.


    He stared at the misty eyes of Martha who was short of breath, her cheeks were reddish, and he said


    hoarsely, "Martha, drop everything ande back home with me."


    Martha looked at Stefan in front of her in confusion, feeling a dull pain in her heart.


    She bit her lip tightly, shook her head slightly, and looked helplessly at the man who was close at hand.


    Seeing Martha showing such a helpless and heartbroken expression, Stefan felt as if someone had


    stabbed a needle in his heart, which made him feel a little suffocated.


    He kissed Martha''s forehead in distress, but still couldn''t bear to see her like this.


    "What''s wrong? Let''s face it together, okay?"


    Martha unconsciously grabbed the nket beside her and tilted her head up to lightly kiss the man''s


    thin lips.


    Stefan''s heart sank.


    Stefan felt his heart sink along with hers. He knew what Martha meant - she wasn''t going to answer his


    question.


    His eyes became even more profound as he lowered his head to gently kiss the woman''s red lips again


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    and again -


    "I love you."


    ''So no matter what happens, I am willing to bear it with you.''


    He repeatedly expressed his love for Martha until tears filled both of their eyes.


    She responded to Stefan''s kisses as tears slid down from the corners of her eyes...

 Chapter 466 The Birthmark On His Body

    Chapter 466 The Birthmark On His Body


    Chapter 466 The Birthmark on His Body


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a passionate night, Marthay in Stefan''s arms, tracing circles on his chest absentmindedly.


    This was the first time since they re-encountered that they had been together without any hurt or pain.


    In the past, Martha had always hoped for a harmonious rtionship with Stefan, but now that they


    finally achieved it, they were facing separation.


    After Stefan felt the sadness of the woman in his arms, he held her hand tightly and kissed her


    forehead in distress.


    "I don''t know what happened exactly, but I know you''lle back to me one day."


    Back to him and Jimmy to form a happy family.


    "Martha, no matter what happens, I will wait for you."


    "..."


    Stefan talked endlessly while Martha listened silently. But deep down she knew she couldn''t stay with


    him this lifetime. At least not yet; she couldn''t leave everything behind and go back home with him.


    Martha gazed deeply into the man lying beside her and engraved every detail of his face in her heart.


    After chatting for a while longer, she noticed a ck mark on Stefan''s chest and furrowed her brows


    slightly.


    She stretched out her hand to gently rub the mark, and asked puzzledly, "What is this?"


    Stefan reached out and grabbed Martha''s hand, put it on his lips and kissed it lightly, and replied softly,


    "It''s a birthmark, I had it when I was a child."


    Although he didn''t like this mark very much, there was no way to get rid of it.


    Martha frowned slightly, thinking of the past.


    The fact that Stefan had a birthmark, she hadn''t noticed before.


    It''d been a few years since she and Stefan had a physical rtionship, and every time before, he


    wouldn''t give her a chance to get close to him, so she wouldn''t know that he had this birthmark.


    Martha looked at him thoughtfully before asking, "You think this birthmark is ugly?"


    "Isn''t it ugly?"


    Stefan frowned slightly, and asked softly.


    Martha shook her head lightly, and said what she was thinking: "I think it''s okay, it looks like a small


    eagle, which is very special."


    As she spoke, she gently poked the birthmark on the man''s body with her hand, showing a sly look in


    her eyes.


    The man''s eyes darkened, and a bit of desire appeared in his dark eyes.


    He reached out and sped Martha''s hand, and said in a hoarse voice, "If you poke me, you have to


    take responsibility."


    As he finished speaking, the man leaned down again and pressed the woman in his arms.


    ...


    When Martha woke up again, the sky outside was already slightly bright. .


    She nced at the man sleeping beside her and couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Perhaps because their


    rtionship had be closer or perhaps because she was there with him now, Stefan slept soundly.


    Martha couldn''t help stretching out her hand to gently trace his outline, carefully looking at the


    appearance of the man in front of her.


    Finally, she reluctantly kissed his lips, then gently got up and got off the bed, and put on her own


    clothes.


    Soon, she was fully dressed and left the hotel room.


    Before leaving, she looked back at the man who was still sleeping soundly, with crystal clear tears in


    the corners of her eyes.


    ''This night, let''s treat it as a dream.''


    When Martha walked out of the hotel, she saw Louis'' car parked on the side of the road at a nce.


    She quickly got into the car, and the car quickly left the hotel entrance.


    Two hourster, Stefan, who was sleeping soundly in the room, slowly woke up.


    Two hourster when Stefan slowly woke up, he found that Martha was no longer there by his side;


    only leaving behind a note on top of bedside table which read:


    [Stefan, I really don''t have feelings for you anymore.


    Just after sleeping with you, I felt even less attracted towards you. I don''t even think you are worthy of


    being a bed partner.


    Also, do you think I really like you?


    I have never forgotten any of the hurtful things you did to me. The reason why I treated you this way


    was to take revenge on you and let you experience what I went through!]


    After reading this note, Stefan''s pupils shrank, followed by a dull pain in his heart.


    He knew deep down inside himself that Martha wasn''t someone who would say these things, and the


    reason she was saying those words now was to send him away.


    Still, as he read these words, his heart ached, as if his heart had been pricked with a needle, extremely


    ufortable...

 Chapter 467 Died Unknowingly

    Chapter 467 Died Unknowingly


    Chapter 467 Died Unknowingly


    In the hotel, after Martha left, she rushed to the hospital in Louis'' car.


    And in the hospital, there was no rest at this time.


    While Martha and Louis were still in the car, thetter received the message from his subordinates.


    As soon as Louis answered the phone, his man''s serious voice rang through the phone.


    "Count Caesar, someone has sneaked into the hospital and has secretly bribed the doctor and the


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    guards."


    Martha and Louis, who were sitting in the back seat of the car, heard this and looked at each other,


    seeing the deep meaning in each other''s eyes.


    Gage''s actions today were all within their expectations.


    Fortunately, there was someone loyal to King Ducasse in the hospital; otherwise no one would be


    trusted there since they would easily be tempted by interests.


    Aftering back to her senses, Martha nced at Louis lightly before nodding slightly to indicate that


    they should continue with their n.


    Louis responded with an understanding look before saying softly, "The n continues."


    "Yes," came a respectful response from his subordinate on the phone before Louis hung up.


    As soon as the phone was hung up, Martha frowned slightly, suddenly thought of something, and said


    eagerly, "Since Gage has started to take action, then tonight should be the best time for him to do it,


    but... I haven''t gone back yet."


    What if Gage found out she wasn''t in the hospital?


    Seeing the anxiety in Martha''s eyes, Louis naturally understood what she meant.


    He nced reassuringly at the woman beside him, and a cold voice sounded in the car.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t have to go back to the hospital tonight, I''ve arranged everything."


    Martha frowned in confusion, looking at Louis beside her with doubts.


    ording to their agreed-upon n between them earlier on, she should stay in the hospital, waiting


    for Gage to send someone over to hurt her, but now... she was not in the hospital.


    Louis'' calm expression made Martha think that he seemed to have expected this.


    Martha suddenly thought of another possibility, and stared nervously at Louis who was sitting next to


    her.


    "You didn''t find someone to rece me in the hospital, did you?"


    When Louis heard this, his eyelids drooped, his thin lips were pressed together in silence.


    He acquiesced to Martha''s question, and he indeed did it.


    Martha was the eldest daughter of the Lucas family who had been lost for many years, and she was


    finally found. He couldn''t let Martha have another ident, could he?


    The man thought so, and then he said the answer.


    "I can''t let you be in danger, much less let anything happen to you.


    ''Otherwise, I would never forgive myself.''


    He didn''t have much affection for Martha, his cousin in name, but after all, he brought her back by


    himself, so he didn''t want anything to happen to her.


    When Martha heard this, she was taken aback for a moment, and then red at Louis angrily and


    retorted, "As long as we follow the n and just lure them into our trap there won''t be any problem."


    "Anything can happen. You''re safe only when you''re with me," Louis replied firmly.


    When Martha heard this, she suddenly realized something, and looked at the man beside her with a


    look of shock in her eyes.


    So the reason why Louis arranged for her to meet Stefan was to distract her and let his n continue.


    She was not in the hospital. If the n was to proceed smoothly, there must be someone in the hospital


    who knew the overall n and was willing to cooperate.


    Then the person who reced her in the hospital... should be someone she knew or cared about,


    otherwise Louis didn''t need to go to great lengths to hide it.


    Who would rece her?


    Martha''s pupils contracted as she thought about it before hesitantly turning towards Louis. Her eyes


    were filled with shock and fear.


    Meanwhile, in the hospital.


    After Jane disguised as Martha, she was lying in the ward at this time.


    The hospital was always very quiet at night, and she could clearly hear footstepsing from the


    corridor.


    She knew that the n was about to start.


    When Louis approached her to rify the n, she agreed without hesitation.


    Jane agreed without hesitation not because of anything else but because she wanted make up for what


    happened between herself and Martha.


    However, deep down, she was still a little sad.


    Despite knowing that such an intelligent person like Louis wouldn''t put her life at risk unnecessarily but


    still felt sad that he didn''t consider her feelings.


    However, she was very happy to be able to do something for him.


    Soon, there was the sound of the door opening in the ward.


    Jane heard the sound, immediately pulled the quilt to cover her chin, closed her eyes and pretended to


    be asleep.


    Soon, someone opened the door and walked in.


    Her eyebrows were slightly furrowed, and a thinyer of sweat broke out from the palms of her hands


    under the quilt.


    She thought that only the doctor coulde in, but she didn''t expect two people toe in.


    Jane heard the two people''s footsteps approaching her, and felt a little nervous.


    The doctor must have been paid by Gage toe here to harm her, but what about the other person?


    At this time, the two people who entered the room looked at each other when they saw the person lying


    motionless on the hospital bed.


    Both of them wanted to do it quickly, and after exchange a nce, the two walked quickly towards the


    hospital bed.


    Soon, both of them stopped beside the hospital bed.


    The doctor nced at the unconscious patient who was still lying on the hospital bed, and made a


    statement in a low voice.


    "I added something else to the injection. As long as the needle is injected into her body, she will die


    without anyone noticing."

 Chapter 468 Stabbed

    Chapter 468 Stabbed


    Chapter 468 Stabbed


    The ck-d man standing next to the doctor didn''t respond to the doctor''s words, but stared at the


    person on the hospital bed with a pair of dark eyes, afraid that something might go wrong.


    The doctor looked at the ck-d man nervously, and after hearing no answer, his voice trembled


    when he spoke again.


    "Then I do it now?"


    The ck-d man nodded lightly, and the doctor skillfully took out the prepared drug from a syringe.


    Soon, the doctor took the needle, found the vein in Jane''s hand and started injecting her with drug.


    Jane bit her lip slightly, not daring to move.


    Although one more person came, she still had to follow Louis'' arrangements, and she must let the


    other party see that she was injected with venom, and make the other partypletely believe that


    Martha was dead - only then could their n proceed smoothly.


    Although this particr drug contained other substances which would cause death without anyone


    noticing once it took effect, as long as all drugs were cleared within an appropriate time frame, there


    would be no danger.


    Although Jane was very scared, she believed in Louis and believed that the man would not let her have


    an ident.


    She could feel the doctor slowly pushing the needle, and soon the medicine was injected into her body.


    A thinyer of sweat broke out from one hand she put on the quilt, and ayer of cold sweat oozed


    from her back.


    For the first time, Jane felt so close to death.


    She would be fine.


    Whileforting herself inside, she silently endured the injection of drug.


    After the doctor saw that the drug in the needle had been injected, he skillfully pulled out the needle


    and pressed the needle hole on Jane''s hand with cotton.


    After Jane felt the cotton leave her hand, she couldn''t help clenching her hand under the quilt slightly.


    The n had been considered a sess so far, and she just needed to hold on and wait for rescue.


    But somehow, before she could hold on for long, her consciousness began to slowly fade.


    Soon, her perception of her surroundings dulled a lot.


    After the doctor saw that the injection of the drug was finished, he turned his head and looked eagerly


    at the man standing beside him.


    "Let''s go."


    What he had to do had been done, and now he just wanted to get out of this ce quickly.


    After the ck-d man heard this, he didn''t hurry to leave, but instead approached the ward with a


    fierce expression, took out the dagger from his waist, and approached the bed step by step.


    The doctor was so frightened that he took a step back and asked in horror.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "What do you say?"


    The ck-d man looked at the doctor meaningfully, and asked in a cold voice.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor trembled uncontrobly, and asked in confusion, "You want to do something to her?"


    "Can you guarantee that your drug can really kill her?"


    When the doctor heard this, he did not speak.


    Although the injected drug was effective, it took time for it to take effect.


    If she was rescued in time, she could still survive.


    Seeing the doctor''s hesitation, the ck-d man smiled sinisterly.


    "It''s better for our n to be foolproof."


    After saying this, the ck-d man raised his hand and stabbed fiercely at the woman lying on the


    hospital bed.


    Jane lying on the bed suddenly felt a pain in her heart, and after a slight movement of her fingers on


    her side, shepletely lost consciousness.


    She could feel pain and numbnessing, but she didn''t have the ability to resist.


    The doctor trembled in shock from the sudden movement of the man, and took a step back


    unconsciously.


    After the ck-d man stabbed Jane, he turned around and said with a sneer, "It''s wless now."


    "Let''s go back!"


    "Um."


    The doctor responded with a trembling voice, and immediately left the ward following the man.


    This ck-d man was too ruthless; she had been given an injection of drug, yet he still stabbed her.


    The doctor hoped that what they did tonight wouldn''t be found out, or they would end up miserably.


    At this moment, the doctor regretted that he was bought because of money.


    Yet there was no turning back.

 Chapter 469 Risking Her Life

    Chapter 469 Risking Her Life


    Chapter 469 Risking Her life


    On the other hand, after Martha guessed that the person who reced her might be Jane, her anger


    towards Louis had been soaring.


    She hesitated for a moment, turned to Louis, and asked in a trembling voice.


    "It''s Jane, right?"


    Louis naturally knew what Martha was asking, and he pursed his thin lips, acquiescing to her question.


    Only with Jane could he feel at ease. If someone else were to rece Martha, the risk would only be


    greater. Besides, he didn''t have time to find anyone else.


    Martha didn''t hear Louis'' answer after waiting for a long time, so she knew that the other party had


    acquiesced.


    Her body trembled slightly, and the voice she spoke again was obviously annoyed.


    "Why are you doing this!"


    Louis looked at the woman''s eyes deepening and his cold voice rang out inside the car - "I won''t let you


    be in danger."


    "What about Jane?"


    Martha tightened her hand by her side and red angrily at the man in front of her. She felt that this


    man was unreasonable.


    It was she who wanted to carry out this n, and she was ready to face all dangers.


    But... this man let someone else take her ce to face everything.


    That person was Jane, who she had always regarded as a friend, how did she ept it?


    Martha thought of this, and before Louis could speak, she began to use him angrily.


    "Do you not know how risky our n is?"


    Although Martha had beenforting herself, as long as the n went smoothly enough and the


    treatment was timely, there would be no danger.


    But in reality, she knew very well that Gage would definitely act ruthlessly and leave her no chance of


    living.


    By then, whether she was alive or dead was at the mercy of fate.


    Louis turned his head, looked ahead with a cold gaze, and replied coldly, "It''s because I know how risky


    it is that I can''t let you take the risk."


    "So you arranged for me to meet Stefan just to send me away?"


    "Yes."


    Louis told Martha the answer directly.


    He just knew how serious this matter was, and at the same time knew that Martha would never agree


    to let Jane take risks, so he came up with this way to send away Martha.


    Only by sending away Martha, Jane could disguise as Martha, and the n could continue.


    Hearing this answer, Martha looked at the man with even more angry eyes, and used him.


    "Louis, why do you make such a decision for me! It was you who asked me to return to Z Country, now


    why do you let someone else face what I should bear instead?"


    Hearing this, the man lowered his eyes, pursed his thin lips tightly and did not speak.


    When he asked Martha to return to Z Country, he indeed wanted Martha to marry King Ducasse and


    benefit from it.


    But now, he didn''t want anything to happen to Martha.


    He even hoped that Martha could return to her home safely and live happily with her loved ones.


    But would Martha believe his words?


    Louis looked sideways at the angry look of the woman beside him at this moment, and he knew she


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    wouldn''t believe it.


    Martha was even angrier when she didn''t hear Louis speak.


    "Louis, are you joking with Jane''s life?"


    "I have everything under control. She won''t be in any danger."


    Louis frowned imperceptibly as he spoke coldly inside the car.


    When Martha heard this, she clenched her hand by her side and looked at him with growing


    annoyance.


    "Then why did you let her rece me? The thing was nned by me, why did you let Jane face all the


    dangers instead of me?"


    The woman''s angry questioning voice made Louis feel a little irritated.


    He looked at Martha with deep eyes, and said in a deep voice, "I have arranged everything, she will be


    fine."


    "Go back to the hospital, go back to the hospital immediately."


    Martha saw that Louis was stubbornly sticking to his own opinion. Instead of further quarrel, she turned


    her head and told the driver to drive to the hospital quickly.


    She hoped that they would arrive on time before anything bad happened or else it would be all on her


    conscience.


    Her body was trembling slightly because she was too excited, for fear that something would happen to


    Jane.


    She had never seen Gage''s tactics before but having witnessed Daisy''s and Andrew''s tactics firsthand,


    She knew Gage was cruel-blooded; otherwise his two children wouldn''t have been like that.


    However, since the driver worked for Louis, he remained unmoved after hearing what Martha had said -


    still heading towards their original destination without hesitation.


    Martha panicked as her heart grew more worried about Jane''s situation .


    She frantically looked at Louis, shouting, "Stop! I''m getting off right now!"


    Louis frowned deeply, displeased, "Don''t make a scene! Nothing will happen."

 Chapter 470 If She Dies, You Will Regret It

    Chapter 470 If She Dies, You Will Regret It


    Chapter 470 If she dies, you will regret it


    The n had progressed to this point, and there was no room for regret anymore.


    At this time, it was toote to rush back.


    Martha''s eyes darkened, and she turned around in a panic, trying to open the car door and jump out of


    the car, but found that the car door had been locked since the beginning.


    She turned angrily and red at the man sitting beside her, angrily shouting, "Stop!"


    Louis frowned deeply and after staring at Martha for a while, he reluctantly asked the driver to stop.


    When Martha saw that they had stopped, she urgently turned her head towards Louis.


    "Tell the driver to open the door. I need to go to the hospital right now."


    "We''ll wait here for news," Louis'' cold voice came from his thin lips, making Martha''s body stiffen.


    Her face turned pale, and then she looked at him with more and more annoyed eyes.


    In the next second, Martha''s resentful voice sounded in the car.


    "Louis, if something happens to Jane, won''t you regret it?"


    She always knew that Jane liked Louis, otherwise she wouldn''t go abroad for him.


    On the other hand, Louis not only had no feelings for Jane, but had been using Jane and even put


    Jane in danger.


    Today, Jane appeared in the hospital to stand for her. If something happened to Jane, she would me


    herself for the rest of her life.


    But what about Louis, would he be fine?


    Martha red at Louis, her eyes full of sternness.


    Louis'' golden eyes darkened, and he looked deserted, as if he hadn''t heard Martha''s words at all.


    After a while, his thin lips parted slightly, and his cold voice sounded in the car.


    "Trust me, she''ll be fine."


    ''I saved her life, even if she died, I would feel nothing. After all, without me, she would have died long


    ago.''


    Martha frowned, watching him more coldly, and trying to see the different emotions on thetter''s face.


    "I don''t believe you have no feelings for her at all."


    When Louis heard this, his eyelids drooped and his thin lips were pursed into a tight line.


    Martha tightly clenched the hand by her side, and the words she said were still very harsh.


    "Louis, if she really dies, you will regret it for the rest of your life!"


    She looked at Louis, knowing that thetter didn''t even know that he cared about Jane.


    Martha''s words in a loud and firm voice made Louis'' pupils shrink.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The temperature inside the car suddenly dropped several degrees. At this moment, Louis couldn''t help


    but worry about Jane''s situation.


    Originally, he thought nothing would happen to Jane.


    But if something really happened... Martha would me him forever.


    After the two confronted each other for a while, it was Louis'' cell phone ringing that finally broke the


    current tense atmosphere.


    Louis saw the name disyed on the phone, and his face rxed slightly.


    He quickly slid down the answer button and asked indifferently.


    "They left?"


    Soon, Louis heard the answer from the phone.


    His indifferent eyes suddenly changed. After hanging up the phone, he looked at the driver with deep


    eyes, and said in a deep voice, "Hurry back to the hospital immediately."


    "Yes."


    The driver responded solemnly, started the car and drove towards the hospital at high speed.


    After Martha heard Louis'' order, her heart trembled.


    She knew something must have happened, otherwise Louis wouldn''t be going back to the hospital now.


    She tightened her hand by her side and asked nervously.


    "Did something happen to Jane?"


    Louis nced at Martha silently, pursed his lips and said nothing.


    His handsome eyebrows furrowed tightly together while his hand clenched into a fist by his side.


    He didn''t know what had happened exactly but all he knew was that Jane was now in emergency room


    of a hospital - something must have gone wrong!


    The man lowered his eyes, his thin lips were tightly pressed into a line, and the temperature around


    him dropped to freezing point.


    Martha, who was sitting next to her, trembled after receiving no answer, and leaned weakly on the back


    seat.


    Something happened to Jane!


    Jane took the danger she deserved instead.


    She opened her eyes wide, trying not think too much about whether Jane was alive or dead...

 Chapter 471 SheS Dying

    Chapter 471 She''S Dying


    Chapter 471 She''s dying


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Half an hourter, Louis'' car finally parked in the hospital''s underground garage.


    When the two of them rushed to the door of the emergency room, King Ducasse was also standing at


    the door.


    And the doctors and guards who were bribed tonight had all been caught, and they were now locked up


    in the hospital in order not to let the news out.


    After King Ducasse saw that Martha came here and was fine, he finally got relieved.


    After seeing King Ducasse, Martha hurried over and asked in a panic, "What''s going on?"


    "I just got the news and rushed over."


    King Ducasse softened his voice, and then couldn''t help asking a question with concern.


    "Are you OK?"


    "I''m fine."


    Martha answered eagerly, then turned her head to look at Louis standing behind her with furrowed


    brows.


    Before Martha could speak, King Ducasse''s voice sounded again-


    "Fortunately, you''re fine."


    When he received the news and rushed over, he was very nervous, for fear that Martha''s life would be


    in danger.


    But he didn''t expect Louis to rece Martha with someone else in advance.


    Fortunately, Louis had the foresight, otherwise the person lying in the emergency room now would be


    Martha.


    Martha didn''t care what King Ducasse said, just looked at Louis anxiously, urging her in a panic.


    "Get your men toe out and tell us what happened; how is Jane now?"


    Louis looked sideways at his confidant who was standing aside, and asked in a deep voice, "What''s


    going on?"


    The confidant took a step forward, lowered his head slightly, and reported everything that happened in


    the ward tonight-


    "Originally, everything was going smoothly ording to our ideal n, but I didn''t expect... the people


    who came into the ward were not only the doctor, but also a man in ck."


    "When we received the news, we were shocked. It''s just that the n has started, and we can''t stop it


    halfway. Later, after Gage''s men left, we immediately went in to save Jane, but who knows..."


    "Jane was not only poisoned, but also stabbed in the chest."


    Got stabbed.


    When Martha heard this, her body trembled, and her eyes turned red as she looked at the red


    emergency light.


    What Jane was suffering now was what she should have been suffering.


    Louis looked at the red light in the emergency room with cold eyes; he remained calm.


    Something would happen to Jane, he had expected it.


    However, he didn''t expect Gage to be so ruthless and not give Jane a chance to survive.


    It was a good thing he let Jane rece Martha at the beginning, or Martha would have been the one in


    danger.


    In his opinion, Jane''s life was saved by him, and it was nothing to pay him back now.


    At this time, King Ducasse was visibly relieved when he heard this.


    He looked at Martha with concern in his eyes, and his voice was still cold.


    "I said before that your idea was bad; if Gage knew that Martha was unconscious, he would not let her


    off."


    "Now it seems that what I expected was true. He not only had his men give an injection, but also stab


    Martha to end her life."


    At this time, Martha, after ming herself, took a step forward, eagerly looked at Louis'' confidant, and


    asked a question.


    "Which of her body parts was stabbed?"


    In fact, she knew that if Gage made a move, it must be a deadly move that would not allow her to


    survive.


    But she still hoped that Jane would be lucky.


    The other party looked at Martha with a look of embarrassment, and after getting a signal from Louis,


    he answered, "It''s near the heart."


    "Then... do you know what the doctor injected?"


    "Um." Then he added, "The ce near Jane''s heart was stabbed, with the injection of venom, I''m afraid


    she might not be saved even though our rescue was timely."

 Chapter 472 The PatientS Heartbeat Stopped

    Chapter 472 The Patient''S Heartbeat Stopped


    Chapter 472 The patient''s heartbeat stopped


    When Martha heard this, her legs got weak and she almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, King Ducasse, who was standing beside her, quickly caught her.


    "Don''t worry, if they can save her in time, everything should be okay," King Ducasse reassured Martha.


    "She was stabbed near the heart."


    Martha looked towards the direction of the operating room with a wry smile, her eyes filled with tears.


    "It''s all because of me."


    If it weren''t for me, Jane wouldn''t have endured all of this.


    If it weren''t for me, Jane wouldn''t be fighting for her life right now.


    King Ducasse saw the pain in Martha''s eyes and felt relieved that she wasn''t hurt.


    "As long as you''re okay," he said softly while helping Martha sit down by the emergency room door. "It''s


    not your fault; me Gage for being so ruthless."


    "Now that it has happened already, don''t worry too much about it. I believe Jane will be fine."


    Martha''s face turned pale, her lips quivered slightly, and she couldn''t say a word.


    Jane, you must be well...


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She clenched her hands tightly by her side, biting her lower lip, and kept her eyes fixed on the door of


    the emergency room.


    At this time, Louis was standing at the door of the emergency room, his golden eyes turned red.


    His hands by his side had long been clenched into fists, and his deep-est golden eyes were staring at


    the closed door of the emergency room.


    ''Jane, you are not allowed to die! I will not allow you to die! I saved your life, you can''t die without my


    permission!''


    ...


    In the emergency room.


    Jane was lying on the white operating table, her face pale.


    Now she felt very tired, her heart still hurt, and there seemed to be someone waving to her not far


    away.


    That guy said, "Jane, rx, when you rx, there will be no pain."


    Slowly, she felt as if she could no longer breathe, and her consciousness gradually dissipated.


    Maybe she would never see that man again.


    Jane was thinking in a daze, and finally she let her consciousness fade away.


    Before she lost consciousness, she thought about the day before she came to the hospital.


    That day in the hotel, she mustered up all her courage and confessed to Louis her love that had been


    hidden deep within herself.


    Before that, she always felt that she was not worthy of Louis, but Martha encouraged her to confess


    bravely.


    Martha said, "Love has nothing to do with status or money. If you like someone, you should be brave


    and confess your feelings."


    So, she said what had been buried in her heart.


    She said, "Sir, I like you, and I have always liked you since I first met you."


    Louis looked at her in front of him coldly, with a wicked smile on his lips.


    "Always liked me?"


    Louis asked coolly, his eyebrows furrowing slightly.


    Jane was taken aback by his response and hesitated for a moment before nodding her head gently.


    Tomorrow she would be lying in the hospital bed to rece Martha, and it was uncertain whether she


    would live or not.


    In fact, she also knew that if Gage made a move on Martha, it must be fatal.


    So there was a high probability that she would not survive, so she confessed her love.


    She didn''t want to die with regrets.


    Louis looked at her with cold eyes, and his cold and heartless voice sounded in the room-


    "Jane, don''t forget your identity."


    When Jane heard his ruthless words, she lowered her head slightly and burst into tears.


    Sure enough, he really didn''t like him.


    But if... she obviously had some ident and died on the operating table, would he regret doing so?


    Or, would he remember her for the rest of his life because of his decision?


    These thoughts raced through Jane''s mind as she nervously clenched the hand resting by side and


    asked one final question.


    "Sir, if one day I die, will you remember me?"


    "No," came his reply - still just as cold as ever - but it felt like a giant hand pushing Jane into an abyss


    of despair.


    At that time, Jane felt as if a sharp knife had been stabbed into her heart, and the pain was so


    unbearable that she could hardly even breathe.


    Now, Jane, who was lying on the operating table, suddenly felt less sad when she thought about this.


    Maybe dying meant no more pain.


    At this moment, the doctor in the emergency room were startled, and his panicked voice sounded in the


    emergency room-


    "Oh no! The patient''s heartbeat has stopped!"

 Chapter 473 She Is Dead

    Chapter 473 She Is Dead


    Chapter 473 She is dead


    The ck-d man that had left the hospital was now standing in Gage''s study, reporting to him.


    "After the doctor injected the drug, I stabbed her heart."


    "Um."


    Gage responded lightly, with obvious relief in his brows and eyes.


    With the poison and the stab in the heart, Martha would definitely die.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as Martha was dead, everything would be fine this time.


    Daisy''s position as queen would no longer be contested by anyone.


    As Gage thought so, the Lucas siblings standing next to him also heaved a sigh of relief when they


    heard the ck-d man''s words.


    While Andrew breathed a sigh of relief, he still felt a little reconciled.


    He hadn''t even had sex with Martha, and that woman had died.


    But it was okay; a dead person could never block his sister''s way.


    Daisy thought that Martha had finally died and there was no one left to contest her position as queen.


    Now, the position of queen would only be hers.


    Thinking this way made her feel rxed for the first time in these past few days; she couldn''t help but


    smile lightly while feeling relieved all over her face and eyes.


    Gage took note of his children''s expressions before he spoke up sternly.


    "You can leave now."


    "Yes."


    The ck-d man responded respectfully, turned and left the study.


    As soon as he left, Daisy couldn''t help asking.


    "Father, is Martha really going to die?"


    This incident went too smoothly for Daisy; it still felt unreal, because after all those times when she tried


    plotting against Martha, Martha always managed to escape unscathed from them all.


    Gage snorted, and replied mockingly, "No matter how many lives she has, she won''t make it tonight."


    Even if treatment came timely enough so that poison''s effect didn''t fully take hold on its victim, the stab


    into her heart would kill her anyway.


    When Andrew heard this, he said something mockingly.


    "She really wasn''t lucky enough; just returning home and dying here."


    "Alright, you should go back now," said Gage looking towards his two children warmly while speaking


    gently towards them both, "Don''t cause any more trouble these next few days."


    This night, the three of them had no burden and had a good night''s sleep.


    Unexpectedly, the next morning, before they got up, King Ducasse brought his subordinates to the


    Lucas family''s castle himself.


    After King Ducasse''s personal guards came to the Lucas family''s castle, before everyone in the Lucas


    family realized what had happened, they surrounded them.


    The Lucas were shocked by King Ducasse''s sudden appearance and wondered what had happened.


    Soon, the old Mrs. Lucas was pushed into the living room by a servant in a wheelchair.


    If it were an ordinary matter, would not have made such a fuss, so... This could only mean that


    someone in the Lucas family had crossed his bottom line and provoked him to take drastic measures.


    When the old Mrs. Lucas came to the hall, Sam, Gage, Daisy and a group of servants were already


    standing in the living room.


    At this time, Daisy saw King Ducasse''s indifferent face, and clenched her fists tightly.


    King Ducasse suddenly came here; was it because of Martha''s business?


    Did he find out about what happenedst night?


    Daisy looked at her father apprehensively, but there was no other expression on her father''s face,


    except for seriousness as he stared at King Ducasse who suddenly came here.


    Gage noticed Daisy''s unease andforted her by patting gently on her arm, signaling that she should


    remain calm andposed during this situation.


    Daisy nodded slightly after seeing her father''s eyes, pursed her lips and did not speak.


    Soon, Gage returned to his usual appearance, looking at King Ducasse who came suddenly with a


    puzzled face.


    "Your majesty, why did youe so early in the morning with such heavy security?"


    "Someone assassinated my destined queenst night."


    King Ducasse''s face turned cold, and the temperature in the hall suddenly dropped several degrees


    when he spoke.


    As soon as he said this, Sam and the old Mrs. Lucas looked aside.


    Assassinate the destined queen?


    King Ducasse said as early as at the media conference that he had identified Martha as his destined


    queen.


    Did it mean that someone tried to assassinate Marthast night?


    After Sam realized what was going on, he quickly asked, "Assassination? What the hell is going on?


    Where is Martha now?"


    When the old Mrs. Lucas heard this, her expression changed suddenly, and her hand on the


    wheelchair trembled.


    Martha had just returned, how could something like this happen? She was Elsie''s only flesh and blood.


    Who would do such a thing?


    After being silent for a while, King Ducasse looked around at the people present, and finally his cold


    eyes fell on Gage.


    In the next second, King Ducasse''s cold voice came from his thin lips.


    "She''s dead."

 Chapter 474 The Murderer Behind The Scenes

    Chapter 474 The Murderer Behind The Scenes


    Chapter 474 The murderer behind the scenes


    Sam froze when he heard this, looking at King Ducasse in disbelief.


    Martha was dead?


    Wasn''t she just unconscious?


    How could she die suddenly?


    Sam was shocked and even suspected that King Ducasse was lying to him, but why would he do that?


    In addition to King Ducasse, the painful person also has the old Mrs. Lucas of the Lucas family.


    Besides the pain of losing Martha, there was also the sorrow of the old Mrs. Lucas. Although she


    couldn''t speak or move, her face was full of sadness.


    Elsie was her favorite daughter who left the Lucas family when she escaped from her marriage.


    Now... Those behind the scenes even killed Elsie''s only daughter?


    The old Mrs. Lucas had seen Martha before and noticed how much she resembled Elsie but never


    expected her to leave this world so soon.


    The servants of the Lucas family were also saddened by Martha''s death upon hearing about it; some


    even whispered their condolences in a corner.


    "Lady Martha''s pitiful, she just returned home, and died soon."


    "Yeah, I thought Lady Martha was about to be a queen. What a pity!"


    "Oh, Lady Martha is so poor, I hope she can find refuge in a good family in the next life."


    "I just don''t know who killed Lady Martha."


    ...


    The voices of the servants were so low that the people standing in the middle of the hall naturally


    couldn''t hear them.


    At this time, after Daisy heard the news of Martha''s death, her nervous mood suddenly eased a lot.


    It would be nice if Martha was really dead.


    Since she was dead, no one could ever stop her.


    Although Daisy thought so, she still put on a look of pain on her face.


    She pretended to cry and looked at King Ducasse who was standing not far away, looking at thetter


    in disbelief.


    "How did this happen? Why did this happen?"


    "Martha is the eldest daughter of the Lucas family who has been separated from us for many years.


    Now she has finally fallen in love with King Ducasse. I am still waiting to be Martha''s bridesmaid. How


    did this happen?"


    "Martha is really suffering, I hope she can live happily in heaven."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    King Ducasse, who was standing not far away, felt disgusted when he saw Daisy''s hypocritical look.


    At this moment, King Ducasse suddenly felt lucky that the person he fell in love with was Martha, not


    Daisy, this pretentious woman.


    His eyes darkened, and he suddenly spoke directly.


    "She didn''t die from being drugged at the racetrack. She was murdered."


    When everyone present heard this, they immediately looked at each other in nk dismay.


    Murder?


    Who would have dared to murder the eldest daughter of the Lucas family?


    Sam''s eyes darkened, and he frowned and asked coldly, "Who killed Martha?"


    Hearing this, Gage echoed him eagerly.


    "Yes, who made such a cruel move?"


    King Ducasse nced around at everyone present, and a cold voice sounded in the hall.


    "The reason why I sent my men to heavily guard the Lucas family today is because the mastermind is


    here."


    Ducasse''s words exploded like a bombshell in the hall of the Lucas family, leaving everyone


    speechless with shock.


    When Daisy heard this, she panicked even more, and turned her head to look at her father nervously.


    When Gage heard this, he didn''t panic at all. Instead, he frowned and asked in puzzlement, "I don''t


    understand what you mean by this, King Ducasse."


    King Ducasse stared sharply at Gage standing not far away with his golden eyes, and exined what


    happenedst night in a cold voice.


    "Last night, someone bribed the guards, sneaked into the hospital, and asked the doctor to inject


    poison into Martha."


    Everyone present was shocked when they heard this.


    They never expected that after King Ducasse announced publicly that Martha would be queen


    consort, there would still be someone daring enough to harm her.


    And Sam, who was standing beside him, tightened his hands by his side when he heard that.


    He didn''t expect that with King Ducasse around, Martha would be murdered.


    He tightened his hand by his side, and began to wonder who the one who killed Martha was.


    At this moment, King Ducasse''s thin lips parted slightly, and the cold voice sounded in the hall again-


    "Furthermore, the mastermind was worried that it wasn''t fatal enough and had one of his confidant stab


    a knife into Martha''s heart to ensure sess."


    "Tell me, those present, who on earth could have done this to Martha?"

 Chapter 475 Is It The Kin Who Wants To Kill Me?

    Chapter 475 Is It The Kin Who Wants To Kill Me?


    Chapter 475 Is it the kin who wants to kill me?


    As soon as King Ducasse finished speaking, the hall was suddenly silent.


    No one dared to speak at this time, let alone offend the Lucas family.


    After a while, Gage was the first to break the silence.


    "King Ducasse, what do you mean by this? Do you have any evidence to prove that this thing was


    done by the Lucas?"


    King Ducasse''s eyes darken, and the hand ced beside him tightened unconsciously.


    He didn''t know that Gage was such a cunning person.


    Obviously it was Gage''s doing, but now he feigned a painful expression on his face.


    In officialdom, officials like Gage were the scariest.


    Gage waited for a long time without hearing King Ducasse''s reply, and pretended to be in pain, looking


    at King Ducasse with some resentment.


    "We are all Martha''s family members. Naturally, we hope that Martha cane back safely. How could


    we harm her?"


    "King Ducasse, could you have misunderstood something?"


    "Misunderstand?"


    A sneer appeared on the corner of King Ducasse''s mouth, and he looked sideways at the guard


    standing beside him.


    "Have someone bring up the bribed doctor."


    "Yes."


    The personal guard responded respectfully, turned and left the ce.


    Hearing this, Gage tightened his hand by his side, but his expression remained unchanged.


    Even if the doctor was caught, the evidence was still not enough.


    Although the Lucas family was now in decline, a king who just took office could not punish them without


    evidence.


    Trembling, the doctor was brought up by King Ducasse''s personal guards, and stood timidly in the


    middle of the crowd.


    King Ducasse looked at him with a cold expression, and a cold voice came from his thin lips-


    "Tell me what you know."


    "Yes."


    The doctor tremblingly responded, and then truthfully exined everything that happenedst night.


    "A man in ck came to my hospitalst night and gave me a lot of money."


    "He said that he wanted me to pretend to inject Martha with medicine, but in fact, add colorless,


    odorless and undetectable poison to the injection, so that Martha died on the hospital bed without


    anyone noticing."


    "After the aphrodisiac incense attacked her, she would fall into aa, and might not be able to wake


    up again for the rest of her life, so I think that even if she is not injected with drugs, she is waiting to die


    anyway."


    "So I agreed to the man in ck''s request and went to the patient''s room with him. After I injected the


    poison as nned, I wanted to leave the ward. But who knows, at this time the man in ck..."


    "The man in ck took out a dagger and stabbed Martha in the heart."


    After the doctor said this, he lowered his head to King Ducasse with a look of remorse.


    "King Ducasse, all of this is a mistake made out of my obsession. I am willing to bear all the


    consequences. I only hope that you can forgive my sins in the end."


    As soon as the doctor finished speaking, Sam''s voice sounded-


    "Do you know who the man in ck is?"


    "Yes."


    The doctor trembled all over, then looked at Gage in fear, and replied in a trembling voice, "It''s Gage''s


    man."


    When Gage, who was standing aside, heard this, his face suddenly became very gloomy.


    He stared at the doctor with a half-smile, and said coldly, "The man in ck? That means he harms my


    niece, but how can you be sure that he is my man?"


    When the doctor heard that, he immediately became excited and argued.


    "I know that''s your man."


    Gage''s eyes darkened, and he turned sullenly to look at King Ducasse who was standing not far away.


    "King Ducasse, I don''t know any man in ck at all. It''s this doctor who is ndering me."


    The doctor frowned, and immediately said, "I... I really heard the man in ck say your name; he is


    your man."


    "Do you have evidence? If you nder me without evidence, do you know the consequences?"


    Gage looked indifferently at the terrified doctor standing not far away, with a gloomy expression.


    When the doctor heard this, his shoulders trembled, he pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Indeed, he had no evidence to prove that the man in ck was Gage''s person, and his one-sided


    statement could not pose as evidence at all.


    At this time, Andrew and Daisy, who were standing aside, were uneasy.


    Daisy saw that the doctor had no evidence, and immediately argued, trying to turn the situation around.


    "Who paid you to frame us?"


    The doctor froze, and looked in Daisy''s direction in disbelief. He felt speechless for a moment.


    He had no evidence to prove it.


    Now that he was used of such a crime, he couldn''t find the words to defend himself.


    At this moment, King Ducasse suddenly asked. "You really don''t admit your crime?"


    After saying this, he looked at Gage coldly, and said lightly, "If you admit it now, I will punish you lightly,


    but once I put all the evidence on the table, then don''t me me for being ruthless."


    Gage''s heart sank, but he looked at King Ducasse with a straight face.


    "I''m clean-handed, why should I admit a crime I''ve never done?"


    Sam, who stood aside, frowned slightly, obviously not believing Gage''s words.


    But there was nothing he could do about it. He also had no evidence to prove that Gage did it.


    Daisy, who was standing by the side, heard her father say this, and immediately shed tears in


    cooperation, and cried.


    "Your Grace is suspecting that we hurt Martha?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Since Martha returned home, I have always treated her as my family member, and always thought


    about giving her everything good in life How could we do something so shameful?"


    Just then a cold voice came from outside the door - "Is it my closest kin who wants me dead?"

 Chapter 476 Only The Dead Will Keep The Secrets

    Chapter 476 Only The Dead Will Keep The Secrets


    Chapter 476 Only the dead will keep the secrets


    When everyone heard the voice, they couldn''t help but look at each other.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    They all recognized that it was Martha''s voice, but... didn''t King Ducasse just say that Martha was


    dead?


    How could she be here now?


    Immediately following the sound of footsteps, Martha and Eve walked into the hall of the Lucas family


    under the shocked eyes of everyone.


    The moment Martha walked into the hall, Gage''s face changed drastically, and his brows were tightly


    knitted together.


    And the Lucas siblings who were standing next to Gage panicked when they saw Martha appearing


    intact.


    The siblings looked at each other in panic, neither of them expected that Martha was still alive.


    Daisy looked at Martha with a pale face, and a thinyer of sweat was already dripping from the hand.


    Her slender fingers were clenched tightly; she was afraid that Martha would tell what happened at the


    racecourse that day.


    At this time, Andrew, after seeing Martha''s appearance, also turned pale, and his body couldn''t help


    trembling slightly.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes were on Martha.


    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly got tense, and everyone couldn''t help but hold their breath,


    nervously watching Martha who suddenly appeared.


    Martha looked at Gage with a gloomyplexion coldly, her red lips parted slightly, and she personally


    testified against Gage''s evil deeds.


    "I heard a conversation between the doctor and the ck-d man. They said Uncle Gage wanted my


    death."


    After she finished speaking, her eyes got dark, and she asked in a cold voice, "Uncle Gage, why did


    you do this?"


    Gage''s face suddenly changed, and he reprimanded angrily.


    "Martha, you''re framing me!"


    Although he looked at Martha with anger, there was still a bit of disbelief on his face.


    The man in ck was his secret guard, so naturally he wouldn''t lie to him.


    But why was Martha still alive after he stabbed her in the heart?


    Did she not actually get stabbed or poisoned?


    Then who got stabbed or poisonedst night?


    Martha clearly saw Gage''s panic, she sneered calmly, and asked indifferently.


    Gage frowned slightly, and his voice again carried a trace of panic that ordinary people could not


    detect.


    "Then why should I frame you?"


    After his words were finished, he immediately turned to King Ducasse.


    "Martha is my sister''s long-lost daughter. It was hard to find her. How could I attack her?"


    Martha sneered when she heard this, and said indifferently what happened at the racecourse.


    "Gage, you attacked me because you were afraid that when I woke up, I would point out that your son


    tried to rape me, and that your daughter used aphrodisiac incense on me. That''s why you wanted to kill


    me."


    "Because only dead people can keep secrets."


    Hearing this, Gage pursed his thin lips tightly, and did not open his mouth to argue this time.


    Indeed, that was why he had targeted Martha.


    If it wasn''t for his son and daughter, how could he do it?


    He suddenly loosened his big hand by his side, feeling that there was no need to argue when things


    hade this far.


    Meanwhile, Martha turned her gaze towards Daisy who stood several steps away from her.


    She walked towards Daisy step by step, and finally stopped at a ce a few steps away from her,


    speaking word by word.


    "Did everyone present want to ask me why Daisy used aphrodisiac on me?"


    "I didn''t." Daisy retorted with a pale face, and there was obvious panic in her voice.


    "You didn''t?" Martha smiled mockingly, and continued, "Don''t say that, I know you wanted to rece


    me from the very beginning and be the queen."


    "You had a sense of crisis on the first day I returned to the Lucas family, and gave me a disfiguring


    incense. Fortunately, I found it in time, otherwise I would have been disfigured."


    "Also, at the pce banquet before, you had your friends provoke me on purpose. Later, because you


    are not as good as me at riding the horseback, so you used aphrodisiac on me, ganging with Andrew to


    destroy my innocence."


    Daisy trembled when she heard that Martha said her crimes one by one and urately...

 Chapter 477 Capture Gage

    Chapter 477 Capture Gage


    Chapter 477 Capture Gage


    She took a step back in fear, and didn''t get steady until she was supported by the servant behind her.


    And after Martha finished speaking these words, she turned her head to Andrew who was standing


    beside Daisy, and continued to say things that the Lucas family''s maids didn''t have the guts to reveal


    these years.


    "And Andrew, this disgusting man has been using his power and status all these years to molest the


    maids and force them to have sex with him."


    "If these maids refused him, Andrew would threaten them by endangering their family members. In the


    end, the maids who were of low status can only be forced to agree."


    "The maids were forced to sleep with Andrew, and it was because I saved a maid in the garden that


    Andrew hated me."


    When everyone present heard this, they looked at Gage, Andrew and Daisy with shock in their eyes.


    They didn''t expect these three people to be so vicious.


    At this moment, Daisy, who were fearful, seemed to know that she was no longer worthy of being a


    queen.


    She rushed to Martha fiercely, raising her hand to give Martha a p-


    "That''s not the case, you bitch, don''t try to nder me with nonsense."


    Just when Daisy was about to hit Martha, King Ducasse suddenly stepped forward, pulled Martha


    behind him to protect her.


    Without any hesitation, he raised his foot and kicked Daisy hard.


    Daisy was kicked suddenly by King Ducasse, and she fell backwards, her forehead hit the chair.


    The tied hairband on her head was loosened, and she was lying on the ground in a state of


    embarrassment...


    After realizing that the result was irreversible, her breathing suddenly became rapid, and her face


    turned pale quickly.


    At this moment, a servant standing behind suddenly realized something and screamed-


    "Lady Daisy has a heart attack!"


    "Hurry up and save her."


    After someone eximed, the doctor of the Lucas family hurried forward and began to give Daisy first


    aid.


    A momentter, Daisy was rescued, but herplexion was still pale, and she sat weakly on the


    ground.


    Seeing his sister like this, Andrew couldn''t control his temper, and rushed forward to hit Martha.


    But King Ducasse, who had already been on guard, waved his hand and let the guards restrain Andrew


    when he came over.


    At this moment, Gage, who had always looked gloomy, saw that his son and daughter were about to


    face catastrophe, so he suddenly took out a dagger from his pocket and stabbed directly at Martha.


    Gage''s position happened to be King Ducasse''s blind spot, and King Ducasse''s attention was on


    Andrew at this time, and he had no time to take care of Martha who was protected behind him.


    Just when the dagger was about to stab Martha, Sam, who had been watching from the side, suddenly


    stepped forward and stood in front of Martha to block the dagger for her.


    The daggernded on Sam''s shoulder, blood oozing out quickly.


    When Martha reacted, Sam staggered and almost fell to the ground, but Martha helped him in time.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked anxiously at Sam who had just protected her, and asked anxiously, "How are you?"


    "I''m fine."


    Sam frowned and shook his head slightly.


    Eve hurried over to check on them both while calling out for a doctor toe and tend to Sam''s


    wound.


    At this time, King Ducasse reacted and stepped forward to protect Martha.


    Gage threw a punch aimed at his face.


    King Ducasse, on the other hand, tilted his head slightly, avoiding Gage''s attack immediately, before


    counterattacking with an uppercut followed by sweeping kick which sent Gage crashing down onto the


    ground.


    The guard standing aside saw this scene, immediately stepped forward and grabbed Gage!

 Chapter 478 Sentenced To Death

    Chapter 478 Sentenced To Death


    Chapter 478 Sentenced to Death


    Just after all three had been controlled, Daisy''s mother suddenly came.


    Seeing her mothering, Daisy immediately struggled to break free from the guards and wanted to


    rush into her mother''s arms.


    But unfortunately, the guards were King Ducasse''s men and wouldn''t let Daisy go so easily.


    In the end, Daisy could only look in the direction of her mother, crying miserably for help-


    "Mother, save us."


    As soon as Daisy finished speaking, Andrew screamed in panic, as if he had grasped a life-saving


    straw.


    "Mother, save me, I don''t want to die yet!"


    When Cecilia heard this, sheforted them lovingly, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    After she finished speaking, she turned her head and looked suspiciously at a maid who had been


    serving Daisy.


    The maid quickly walked to Cecilia knowingly, and told about what she had just heard in the hall.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lady Martha testified that Master Gage was the murderer who assassinated her, and at the same time


    said that Lady Daisy used aphrodisiac incense on her."


    "She also spoke Andrew''s vitions and threats to the maids over the years, and when he was at the


    racecourse... he wanted to vite Lady Martha."


    Cecilia soon knew everything, and with a slight frown, she understood the seriousness of it.


    In this situation, she could only intercede with King Ducasse, wishing King Ducasse could give Gage


    and Daisy a lighter sentence for the sake of her father, the old duke with great military exploits.


    At the same time, Cecilia knew that it was impossible to leave unscathed.


    After she understood this, her eyes darkened slightly, she turned her head to look at King Ducasse who


    was standing not far away, and said in a deep voice, "King Ducasse, the Ronds have been assisting


    the royal family since the establishment of the Rond family."


    "When something like this happened this time, I hope you can see through everything clearly without


    wronging any innocent parties."


    Hearing this, King Ducasse frowned.


    It wasn''t that he couldn''t understand what Cecilia meant, but it meant that he had just seeded to the


    throne, and if he wanted to stabilize his position after ascending to power, then he needed the support


    from the Rond family now more than ever before.


    And what happened today created the best chance for him to have the support of the Rond family.


    But King Ducasse hated being threatened.


    Today, he would not allow Cecilia to threaten him.


    Those who do wrong should be punished.


    King Ducasse tightened his hand on his side, his eyes darkened, and a cold voice sounded in the hall-


    "Mrs. Lucas, you''re right, but what I want to punish today is not the Ronds, but the Lucas."


    He wouldn''t let anyone who had hurt Martha get away with it.


    Today, he would make sure justice was served for her and show them that her position was


    unshakable.


    As King Ducasse thought this to himself, his voice grew colder again when he spoke once more,


    causing the temperature in the room to drop several degrees.


    Then, without haste or urgency, Ducasse listed out the crimes of Gage and his son-


    "Gage attempted to assassinate my future queen--a crime that cannot be forgiven. His daughter Daisy


    tried to ruin my future queen''s innocence by using aphrodisiacs on her--an unforgivable sin."


    "And then there''s Andrew--he tried to vite my future queen at a horse stable and has forced many


    young girls into terrible situations over these years. Their crimes are all punishable by death ording


    to Z Country''sw as a warning for others."


    Cecilia heard this and though she still appeared calm on the surface, her hand at her side had already


    unconsciously clenched into a fist while sweat formed on her palm.


    She knew that King Ducasse was really angry this time, and it seemed that things were not easy to


    handle this time.


    She nced sideways at her husband, Gage, who had been captured, and then at her daughter who


    was standing not far away, and she knew that there was only one way out now.


    Cecilia tightened her hand by her side, and turned towards King Ducasse, who was standing not far


    away with gloomy eyes, as if making up her mind.


    "Since everyone is present here today," She said firmly,"I dere that, I, Cecilia Rond, will cut off all


    ties with Gage from now onwards."


    Gage heard these words and immediately paled!

 Chapter 479 Why Did You Kill My Mother?

    Chapter 479 Why Did You Kill My Mother?


    Chapter 479 Why did you kill my mother?


    He was the eldest son of the Lucas family and had been in the officialdom for many years, so he


    naturally understood what Cecilia meant.


    Although Gage was unwilling deep down, those two children were still his flesh and blood. He couldn''t


    bear to have them executed along with him.


    He lowered his eyes, pursed his lips tightly into a line, and didn''t speak.


    Martha, who was standing not far away, immediately understood what Cecilia wanted to do after


    hearing what she said.


    There was only one reason for Cecilia to do this - to save her children from trouble.


    Sure enough, the next second, Cecilia''s decisive voice resounded in the hall-


    "Lady Martha, may I ask what crime King Ducasse just said Gagemitted?"


    Before Martha could answer, King Ducasse''s voice came, "Assassinating the future princess is an


    unforgivable crime and deserves the death penalty."


    As soon as King Ducasse finished speaking, Cecilia spit out reasonable words from her red lips-


    "His Lordship is absolutely right; what Gage did by assassinating the future queen cannot be forgiven.


    However, now that I have cut ties with him, my two children will return to my maiden family."


    "Since it was a mistake made by outsiders, it shouldn''t involve people from my Rond family, right?"


    The Lucas siblings who were controlled heard this, and could tell that their mother was protecting them


    and wanted to save them.


    Now they could only push all me onto their father if they wanted any chance of escaping punishment


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    themselves.


    After realizing this point, Daisy reacted first by turning against her father, "Your majesty, everything is


    my father''s fault! It has nothing to do with me! Please be lenient towards me!"


    Andrew standing next followed suit, echoing Daisy''s words- "That''s right! It''s all my father''s fault! He


    nned on assassinating Martha without us knowing anything about it or even about the ck-clothed


    man!"


    "Your majesty, please see how we are unaware of everything going on here? Please spare us just


    once?" Andrew finished speaking, which caused Gage''s face to darken further with anger as he red


    at his children before exploding in rage. "You ungrateful children! If it weren''t for you, would I have done


    those things? And now that something has happened, you all push the me onto me."


    "How did I raise two useless things like you?"


    "I shouldn''t have protected you when you went after Martha. You two are ungrateful wolves in sheep''s


    clothing!"


    The more he scolded them, the angrier he became. He even wanted to rush over and teach these


    unfilial children a lesson, but unfortunately he was held back by King Ducasse''s guards and couldn''t


    move at all.


    After a while, he could only sigh painfully, "When the tree falls, the monkeys scatter away!"


    Countess Eve naturally knew what kind of people the Rond family were.


    She understood that if Andrew and Daisy were not punished now for their crimes against Martha, they


    would use even more vicious means to deal with her in the future.


    Rather than that oue, it was better to teach Daisy and Andrew a lesson once and for all.


    Eve''s eyes darkened, and she looked at King Ducasse who was standing in the center, and said, "Your


    majesty, whether it is Daisy or Andrew who plotted against our future queen with drugs or vited her-


    both should be punishable by death!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Cecilia began to argue-


    "But there is no concrete evidence of my son viting her; at most he had improper intentions towards


    Martha. ording to Z Country''sw, this does not warrant death."


    Then she added, "As for Daisy, what she did is not what you said at all. Daisy has always regarded


    Martha as her close rtive, so how could she do such a thing to Martha?"


    "I don''t think she used the aphrodisiac incense on purpose."


    "It must be because Daisy just learned how to make incense recently but wasn''t very skilled yet, which


    led to an ident where Martha identally got affected by aphrodisiac incense."


    Daisy nodded quickly when she heard this, and cried in agreement-


    "Yes, yes! It was myck of skill which caused me to make a mistake with making incense which led


    Martha getting affected."


    "Martha," cried out Daisy tearfully while looking at her friend lying on hospital bed,"you don''t know how


    worried I''ve been about you since finding out about your hospitalization but I didn''t dare visit because I


    thought you might me me."


    Everyone present knew that Daisy was trying hard to defend herself through deceitful words.


    When King Ducasse heard Daisy''s sophistry, and was about to refute her when Martha spoke up.


    "King Ducasse, don''t offend the Rond family for me, there is no need for that."


    Martha said, standing by his side. Her voice was not very loud, so not many people heard her.


    She couldn''t control others, but all she wanted was for the killer of her mother to be punished. Besides,


    she didn''t want to owe King Ducasse too much.


    After speaking these words, Martha ignored the Lucas siblings who had been staring at her all along.


    She walked up to Gage who had been restrained and coldly asked him,


    "Gage, why did you kill my mother?"

 Chapter 480 Could It Be That This Engagement Is Taken Seriously?

    Chapter 480 Could It Be That This Engagement Is Taken Seriously?


    Chapter 480 Could it be that this engagement is taken seriously?


    As soon as her words came out, everyone present was once again stunned in ce.


    Didn''t Elsie leave Z Country many years ago, why was it said that Gage killed her?


    Was there another truth to everything that happened back then?


    Just when everyone was puzzled, Marthained in a cold voice-


    "She is your own sister. Why did you kill her so cruelly? Isn''t it enough for you to kill her? Why do you


    still want me to die?"


    Hearing this, Gage narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at Martha with a dark look in his eyes.


    Now he had been betrayed by his family, there was nothing to care about or be afraid of!


    He suddenly sneered, looked at Martha and said sinisterly, "Because your mother deserves to die!"


    "It was she who got in my way. I am the eldest son of the Lucas family and your mother''s eldest


    brother. But ording to the rules of the Lucas family, only the eldest daughter can be the heir."


    "Why can''t all this be mine?"


    When Gage said this, his deep eyes became full of unwillingness, and his voice became more


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    paranoid-


    "I am the eldest son of the Lucas family, how can I not be as good as her? Why can''t I be the head of


    the Lucas family, but give up this position to your mother!"


    "Your mother doesn''t understand anything! Let alone having such great power over the Lucas Family,


    she would probably destroy it entirely!"


    "And the damn family rules of the Lucas family, isn''t it because your mother was born different?


    Otherwise, how could she be the heir of the Lucas family!"


    Martha was very angry when she heard those first few sentences, but when Gage finished his speech


    off by saying thatst sentence, she was left dazed.


    Was it because her mother was different that she became the heir?


    What made her mother different?


    Martha frowned slightly, "What makes my mother different?"


    Gage gave Martha a meaningful look, thenughed out loud-


    "So what if she''s different from us, she''s still dead!"


    "Even though she got so much, she ended up drowning! This shows that God is fair, and there is a


    price to pay for the difference!"


    Martha''s hand at her side was clenched tightly, the long nails digging deep into the palm.


    Her eyes were red, she stared at Gage, her voice was cold and heartless-


    No one like you, with a heart as venomous as a snake''s, should ever be the head of the Lucas


    family!"


    Gage was startled suddenly, his eyelids drooped, and a wry smile unconsciously appeared on the


    corner of his lips.


    It''s not his, it''s not his.


    It was never meant to be his.


    He thought that when Elsie died, he would be the heir to the Lucas family. Over these years, he


    had been in control of everything within the Lucas family but stillcked that title.


    Later on, he thought that when Martha died, then the Lucas family would truly be his.


    But... it was all for naught in the end.


    The atmosphere at this moment became tense. After a moment of silence Ducasse, broke it by


    speaking up,


    "I hereby dere that Gage is guilty of murdering the future queen and sentence him to lifelong exile


    imprisonment."


    Gage stood nearby being suppressed but didn''t say anything upon hearing this news - there was no


    point in saying anything, now that things hade to this point.


    King Ducasse paused for a moment before continuing, "Andrew is guilty of viting the future queen


    and will receive castration on an appointed day."


    As soon as King Ducasse finished speaking, Andrew fell onto his knees, trembling with fear.


    Soon enough, Andrew''s wailing cries echoed throughout the hall, "Your Majesty! I know I have done


    wrong! Please give me another chance! I shouldn''t have had evil thoughts towards Martha! Please


    spare me just once!"


    "Shut up! Take him away!"


    King Ducasse''s face was sullen, and he looked at the guard standing beside him with gloomy eyes.


    After receiving the order from the king, the personal guard immediately waved to his subordinates, and


    soon Andrew was dragged out of the Lucas family''s hall.


    When Andrew was dragged out, he was still howling-


    "I don''t want to receive castration. Mother, save me; save me!"


    After Cecilia heard her son''s cry for help, her legs got weak and she almost fell to the ground. The maid


    standing beside her reached out to support her.


    As for the maids who were raped by Andrew in the past, after seeing Andrew was really dragged out,


    their eyes were slightly red, and they all thanked King Ducasse for his trial, which made Andrew, a


    devil, be punished!


    There were even some among them who looked tearfully towards Martha, expressing gratitude


    repeatedly. After the hall had quieted down again, King Ducasse turned his gaze to Daisy. She was


    standing behind Cecilia, quietly sobbing.


    During Cecilia''s argument with Eve, Daisy had managed to break free from the guards and sought


    refuge behind her own mother.


    King Ducasse narrowed his eyes and felt a strong desire to sentence Daisy to death right then and


    there. However, it wasn''t a proper time and her charges weren''t clear enough.


    After weighing his options carefully in his mind, he said, "Daisy is not skilled in her craft; she will be


    deprived of freedom and cannot take even half a step out of the Rond family''s residence. She is


    also forbidden from using any incense; if caught doing so, she will be severely punished!"


    In this way, a big farce endedpletely.


    Later on, Cecilia left with her daughter while the servants of the Lucas family began to leave slowly.


    The old Mrs. Lucas sat in her wheelchair with tears streaming down her face after seeing Gage being


    taken away by King Ducasse''s personal guards.


    In the end, her son and daughter couldn''t escape their fate of turning against each other.


    As old Mrs. Lucas closed her eyes in pain, Eve noticed how emotional she was getting and stepped


    forward tofort her mother.


    "Mother, it''s over now."


    After so many years, she finally sought justice for her sister.


    The old Mrs. Lucas closed her eyes, unable to speak, but shed tears...


    ...


    On the other side, after the people in the hall dispersed, Martha turned around and looked gratefully at


    King Ducasse standing beside her.


    "Thank you, King Ducasse. If it weren''t for you, the n would not have gone so smoothly."


    Had it not been for King Ducasse''s cooperation, Gage would not have been arrested so quickly.


    Martha appreciated what he did because without him, who killed her mother would not be punished.


    King Ducasse gave Martha a meaningful smile before leaving, "No need for thanks, my queen." He


    whispered softly into Martha''s ear before departing.


    When Martha heard this, she frowned slightly and her eyes darkened.


    Could this king really take their engagement seriously?

 Chapter 481 You Got It Wrong

    Chapter 481 You Got It Wrong


    Chapter 481 You Got It Wrong


    After King Ducasse left the Lucas family, Cecilia led her men away, but before leaving, she said


    something to Martha in a gentle voice.


    "Martha, we still have a lot of time to spend together."


    After saying this, Cecilia turned and left the hall.


    Martha watched her leaving figure, her eyebrows were slightly frowned, her red lips were tightly pursed


    and she didn''t speak.


    Seeing Martha standing there without moving, Eve yelled while supporting Sam.


    "Martha,e help us."


    When Martha snapped out of it, she quickly responded and hurried over to support Sam.


    She looked worriedly at Sam''s pale face and asked with concern, "Sam, can you walk?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I can," replied Sam softly as he took small steps towards his room with the help of Martha and Eve.


    Fifteen minutester, the three arrived at Sam''s room where they found medicine that had just been


    brought by the doctor, who was now attending to the old Mrs. Lucas.


    The old Mrs. Lucas was overly sad and her condition worsened because of what happened to Gage, so


    the doctor was still in the old Mrs. Lucas'' room trying to stabilize her condition.


    After Martha helped Sam sit on the chair, Eve quickly disinfected, applied medicine and bandaged


    Sam.


    During this process of applying medication on his wounds, Sam kept biting his lip but never cried out


    loud.


    After seeing his sweating profusely, Martha said with some distress, "Sam, if you can''t help it, just let it


    out."


    "It''s okay; I''m fine."


    Sam replied with a pale face, and his voice was as gentle as ever.


    After Eve finished bandaging Sam, Martha supported Sam so that thetter could be morefortable


    on the bed.


    Once everything was done, Marta looked gratefully at Sam who saved her life today.


    "Thank you for saving me today , Sam. If not for you... I might have been more seriously injured."


    After all, Gage''s dagger was aimed at her heart.


    If Sam hadn''t protected her, she might be the one going to the emergency room now.


    "As long as you''re okay, it doesn''t matter." He was d that Elsie''s only daughter survived.


    This was Elsie''s only daughter, and he hoped Martha could live well.


    Sam''s eyes darkened, suppressing the strange color in his eyes.


    Eve, who was packing up next to her, smiled in relief when she heard this, and a rxed voice


    sounded in the room-


    "We finally got revenge for my sister. Now Martha can go back to her country and do what she wants."


    "The matter of my sister has always been a heavy burden on my heart. Now that we''ve avenged her, I


    feel much lighter."


    "Oh yeah, Martha. Let''s find some time to pay respects to your mother and let her know that the killer


    has finally been caught."


    Sam frowned when he heard these words, and finally couldn''t help asking after a while.


    "You always thought Gage killed Elsie?"


    Eve paused in her movements and turned to look at Sam with a hint of confusion in her eyes.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    The next second, Martha''s doubtful voice sounded, "Didn''t he kill my mother?"


    Sam endured the pain on his body and exined with difficulty, "No... you guys got it wrong... Gage


    was not the murderer of Elsie."


    Martha and Eve looked at each other, both seeing shock in each other''s eyes.


    Soon, the two came back to their senses, looked at Sam with doubts on their faces, and asked


    questions in unison-


    "If it wasn''t him, then who killed Elsie?"


    "Who else had any reason or need to kill my mother besides him?"


    When Sam heard what the two said, Sam knew that these two women had really gotten it wrong.


    He sighed helplessly, and then answered, "I don''t know who did it but I''m sure it wasn''t Gage."


    Eve frowned slightly, and calmly opened her mouth to analyze the clues she knew.


    "My sister was the eldest daughter of the Lucas family back then, and she was raised as the head of


    the Lucas family since she was a child. Only Gage has always coveted the position of the head of the


    Lucas family and wanted to gain power and status, so he wanted my sister to die."


    "Except for him, no one else has such a desire for power!"


    What Eve said made sense to Martha.


    Those seeking power through any means necessary would sacrifice everything, including hurting


    others around them just for personal gain.


    Gage was obviously that kind of person! But after listening to Eve''s words, Sam shook his head in


    denial.


    "After Gage married Cecilia Rond, is it still important to be the head of the Lucas family?"


    His words made Eve startled for a moment, then fell into deep thought.


    Seeing her like this, Sam knew that she had taken his words to heart.


    The color in his eyes darkened, and he continued, "Maybe Gage wanted Elsie dead, but at the time of


    her death, he was already too powerful to need to kill her, as Elsie wasn''ting back."


    Having said that, after he sighed deeply, he slowly told the truth that he knew many years ago.


    "Someone had been trying to harm Elsie before she left the Lucas family. But it was Gage who gave


    her money and told her to leave, instead of harming Elsie as you said."


    Martha''s eyes widened unconsciously when she heard these words.


    She didn''t expect that the murderer she always thought of as the murderer of her mother was actually


    the person who helped her mother leave the Lucas family back then.


    If her mother hadn''t left the Lucas family back then, she would have been killed long ago.


    Sam saw the shock in Martha''s eyes, his voice softened a little, and he continued to exin, "Maybe


    Gage just wanted to drive away your mother and be the head of, but he could have killed her at that


    time, and he didn''t, So, you really found the wrong person."


    "Impossible!"


    Eve immediately opened her mouth to refute, looking at Sam in disbelief.


    Although everything Sam said made sense, Eve just couldn''t believe that she had found the wrong


    murderer all these years.


    If the murderer wasn''t Gage, who would it be?


    Who else would want to kill her sister?


    Eve thought of this, and couldn''t help asking a question on his face.


    "If not Gage, then who?"


    Sam was silent, when he heard these words, his thin lips were tightly pressed and he didn''t speak.


    Standing by the bed, Martha could tell that Sam knew something, but didn''t know why he didn''t say it.


    The hand she ced by her side tightened slightly, and the voice she spoke again was tinged with a bit


    of urgency.


    "Sam, if you know anything, I want you to tell it."


    Sam shook his head slightly, and a hoarse voice sounded in the room-


    "Let bygones be bygones."


    Martha frowned slightly, and retorted eagerly, "That was my mother. My innocent mother was killed.


    How can I let it go?"


    Sam saw the eagerness and persistence in his niece''s eyes, and knew that the other party simply


    couldn''t let go.


    At this moment, Eve, who was standing by the side, also echoed.


    "Yeah, Sam, if you know, you can tell."


    Hearing this, Sam sighed helplessly and had to reveal what he knew.


    "After years of investigation, I found out that the killer of Elsie was someone from the royal family."

 Chapter 482 Make It Clear

    Chapter 482 Make It Clear


    Chapter 482 Make It Clear


    As soon as he spoke, Martha and Eve were shocked, and they looked at each other, never expecting


    such a result.


    After being shocked, Martha hurriedly asked the reason.


    "Sam, why did you say the murderer was from the royal family?"


    Sam nced at Martha and told her the truth that he had investigated before.


    "After your mother left the country, I was very worried that she would not be able to live outside, so I


    also sent someone to your country to find your mother."


    "But the people I sent were assassinated on the way, and those killers worked for the royal family.


    These things were told to me by my only subordinate that came back alive."


    "Not long after my subordinate came back, news came from abroad that Elsie died in the sea, so..."


    Sam didn''t finish his sentence, but Martha and Eve both understood what he meant.


    It meant that it was the royal family who killed Elsie.


    In the end, Martha was the first to react, and looked at the man leaning on the bed in disbelief.


    "People from the royal family? Do you know who it is?"


    Sam shook his head lightly, a hoarse and feeble voice sounded in the room-


    "I only know that they are members of the royal family, but I don''t know who they are."


    After recovering from the shock, Eve frowned, and asked doubtfully, "Could it be the deceased king?"


    "At the beginning, my sister escaped from marriage and left Z Country, but she angered the king, so the


    king married someone else as the queen."


    "Is it possible that the deceased King Ducasse felt that my sister was humiliating him, so he sent


    someone to assassinate my sister?"


    Sam pursed his thin lips into a line when he heard this.


    It was Martha who broke the silence, "Now that the old king is dead, all the truth of the past is


    unknown."


    After being silent for a while, Sam continued to analyze.


    "If the old king did it, Martha shouldn''t be in danger after Elsie''s death."


    "But before Martha came to Z Country, she had been plotted against by someone. This only shows that


    that mastermind is still alive. And his purpose is to kill Martha."


    "It seems that there is still a long way to go to find out the truth about my sister''s death."


    After being silent for a while, Eve said something helplessly.


    She thought that the murderer was Gage, and everything was over, but she didn''t think it was far from


    the end.


    After regaining her senses, Martha nodded lightly, and then said, "Sam, you should rest first."


    "Yeah, take a good rest. We''ll leave now," Eve echoed. After getting Sam''s reply, the two of them


    turned around and left Sam''s room.


    Not long after she walked out of Sam''s room, Martha turned to look at the woman standing beside her.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Auntie, I have something to do so I''ll go first."


    Gage''s matter had been resolved and she should find King Ducasse now so that he could hold a press


    conference early on to exin their rtionship clearly to the public.


    She didn''t want to be his queen consort so it was better not to let others misunderstand them like this


    all along.


    Hearing this, Eve frowned slightly, and asked suspiciously.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to find King Ducasse and ask him to rify the rtionship between me and him," replied


    Martha without any intention of hiding anything from Eve.


    But upon hearing this news directly, Eve walked up straight towards Martha with determination before


    speaking sternly, "I hope you don''t break the engagement with the king. Only when you marry into the


    royal family can you find the real mastermind behind the scenes."


    The woman standing opposite Eve narrowed her eyes; when she thought about Stefan, she clenched


    her hands into fists.


    But the person she wanted to marry wasn''t some supposed nobleman.


    As soon as Martha frowned, Eve knew her answer.


    Eve''s eyes darkened, and she asked sharply, "Are you still the daughter of my Lucas family? Your own


    mother has been killed by someone unknown yet you are giving up on this opportunity?"


    "But..." Martha opened her mouth to retort, but before she could say anything, Eve''s voice sounded


    again-


    "There is no ''but''! No matter what happens or how things turn out; Your mother has been killed unjustly!


    You should find the real killer for your mother instead of just thinking about yourself!"


    "Martha! No matter what happens or how things turn out; You should find the real killer for your mother


    instead of just thinking about yourself!"


    "There is nothing more important than marrying into royalty if you want to get closer to the truth."

 Chapter 483 Her Dead Son!

    Chapter 483 Her Dead Son!


    Chapter 483 Her dead son!


    The Royal Pce.


    After King Ducasse returned to the Royal Pce, he went straight to his mother''s bedroom.


    He sat across from Catherine and told her about what he had done today.


    "Gage assassinated my future queen and was sentenced to life in exile. Andrew vited my future


    queen and was punished with castration."


    "As for Daisy, who is not skilled enough in her craft, she was deprived of her freedom, so that she can


    no longer step out of the Rond family, or use any incense."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at his mother nervously.


    Would his mother think that he had acted recklessly for Martha''s sake after hearing about Gage and his


    sons'' executions?


    But unexpectedly, Catherine smiled gently and said softly, "Ducasse, you handled it very well."


    Upon hearing this, Ducasse furrowed his eyebrows slightly and remained silent with pursed lips.


    The next second, the queen''s voice sounded again-


    "You''ve decided on your future wife, which means you''ve really grown up. Since Martha is the


    candidate for the queen chosen by you. I also think she''s a very good one."


    King Ducasse frowned slightly, looking at his mother, puzzled.


    He used to think that his mother didn''t want Martha to be the queen, but now it seemed that he thought


    too much.


    After he got his mother''s support, a smile unconsciously lifted the corner of his mouth.


    "Thank you, mother, for your understanding."


    Catherine nodded with a smile, and talked to her son about something else.


    After the two chatted for a while, King Ducasse left Catherine''s bedroom with a smile and walked


    towards his own pce.


    The choice of Martha as the queen had been approved by his mother. It seemed that Martha would


    definitely be his wife this time.


    After King Ducasse left Catherine''s pce, Catherine''splexion changed, and her gentle eyes also


    became sinister...


    When night fell, Catheriney alone in bed, unable to sleep at night.


    She narrowed her eyes and slowly closed her eyes, recalling what happened back then in her mind-


    At that time, she cried and knelt on the ground, begging her father miserably.


    "Father, please, I don''t want to marry the king. I have someone I like and a child I just gave birth to. I


    don''t want to marry into the royal family."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    But her father killed her beloved bodyguard in front of her with a cold face.


    At that time, her mother stopped her, wiping her tears and persuading her.


    "Elsie has escaped from marriage. Now that you are the queen consort, you will have the supremacy of


    the entire country in the future."


    "The hope of our Hopper family is on you, Catherine, don''t be stubborn anymore."


    "Think about it carefully, if you marry into the royal family, you will have whatever you want."


    "At that time, your husband will be the king, and the child you gave birth to will be the future king. Think


    about how wonderful these things are. Also, as long as you be the king, our Hopper family can


    also rise to a higher level."


    But at that time, she only wanted to be with the man she loved and the newborn child.


    Later, she managed to escape from the room with the help of the maid, only to see her newly born child


    thrown into the water by her cruel parents.


    Her child died that year, dying in the freezing water.


    Even its body could not be found or traced anywhere.


    It was in that year that the person she loved and her newborn child died.


    And all of this was caused by Elsie''s escape from marriage.


    If it wasn''t for Elsie running away from marriage, how could she be the new candidate!


    At first she was not willing to marry the king at all, but everyone in the Hopper family forced her to


    marry into the royal family and be the queen.


    She hated her parents for killing the man she loved the most and her newborn child, but she hated


    Elsie even more.


    If she hadn''t run away from marriage, she wouldn''t have lost everything.


    If she hadn''t lost everything, now she should be with her beloved man and live a happy life.


    Closing her eyes, Catherine couldn''t help but burst into tears when she thought of this.


    She thought of the man she loved, and the child who was born less than a few months ago.


    The child was her first son, who was drowned by his mother in the freezing water at such a young age.


    Catherine flow down uncontrobly across her face, and couldn''t help but miss the newborn child at


    that time.


    She remembered that there was an eagle-like birthmark on the child''s chest.


    Thinking of this, she kept clenching her hands by her side, her eyes suddenly opened, and she stared


    at the ceiling viciously.


    ''Elsie, it''s not enough that you''re dead! I will make your daughter be tortured by me for the rest of her


    life! Let her be the queen you least want to be, and let her bear the pain I have suffered before!''

 Chapter 484 IM Not Acting

    Chapter 484 I''M Not Acting


    Chapter 484 I''m not acting


    The news of King Ducasse dealing with the Lucas was quickly reported by the news media.


    It didn''t take long for what happened to the Lucas family to make headlines.


    Soon, the entire Z Country knew what happened to the Lucas family, and there were endless reports


    on the headlines-


    The eldest son of the Lucas family, Gage, murdered the future queen and was sentenced to life in


    exile. Do you know what happened?


    All three members of the Gage family were severely punished. What crimes did theymit?


    The Gage family of three turned out to be such people!


    Unexpectedly, the future princess had been in aa, and it turned out to be caused by Gage and his


    children.


    ...


    When these news hit the headlines, reporters broadcast the incident on TV at the same time.


    When Eden and Stefan saw the news, they frowned slightly.


    After Stefan heard the verdict of the three, his long eyshes trembled slightly, and his eyes darkened.


    It seemed that Martha and Ducasse had conspired together in order to bring down Gage. They must


    have staged everything just so that he would be caught.


    Now the show was all over.


    Stefan''s eyes lit up, and at this moment, Eden''s happy voice sounded in the room-


    "Gage was brought down, doesn''t that mean that the person Martha really likes is not King Ducasse?"


    "Um."


    Stefan couldn''t help but smile.


    This shows that Martha left without saying goodbye that day, and the note she left said was false, and


    she and King Ducasse didn''t really want to be together.


    He knew that she had deliberately pretended to be ruthless before, and there was a reason for not tell


    the truth.


    Now that the truth was revealed, she would definitely be willing to go back home with him.


    Thinking of this, Stefan unconsciously deepened the smile.


    Eden, who was sitting next to him at this time, couldn''t help feeling a little worried after the joy.


    Despite everything showed that Martha not interested in King Ducasse, thetter should have a crush


    on Martha.


    Frowning slightly at these thoughts running through her head, he couldn''t help but say.


    "Although Martha has no feelings for King Ducasse, but King Ducasse should have a crush on Martha."


    Although there were not many pictures of King Ducasse broadcast on TV, he still remembered that


    when King Ducasse held a media conference that day, the look in his eyes was affectionate and firm.


    He was sure King Ducasse liked Martha, so...


    Stefan froze when he heard Eden''s words, obviously thinking of what King Ducasse said at the media


    conference that day.


    He frowned, and suddenly felt a sense of crisis.


    After all, King Ducasse was the king of Z Country. If Martha wanted to return to C Country and King


    Ducasse refused to let her return, then... things would beplicated.


    Also, he had no power to protect Martha in Z Country. What if she really fell for King Ducasse?


    Thinking of this, Stefan unconsciously tightened his hands by his side, lowered his eyes, pursed his lips


    and said nothing.


    ...


    Downstairs in the hotel, in a luxurious restaurant.


    Martha sat across from King Ducasse, looking at the man sitting opposite with a thankful face.


    "Thank you so much for your help."


    "Is this why you came to see me today?"


    King Ducasse looked at the cup of coffee in front of him, staring at Martha with dark eyes.


    In fact, he could guess what Martha asked him toe out for, but he wouldn''t say anything before the


    other party asked.


    Besides, he really fell in love with this woman.


    As this thought crossed his mind, there was a deepening color within his eyes.


    Martha''s hand tightened by her side then rxed again before she looked up at Duchesse with some


    indifference. "Gage''s matter has been resolved, so I think you can hold a press conference now and


    cancel our engagement."


    King Ducasse narrowed his eyes slightly, shrugged helplessly, and asked in a warm voice.


    "Why do we need to cancel our engagement?"


    Immediately before Martha could answer, King Ducasse''s maic voice sounded again-


    "What I said in the media conference is true, I was never ying with you."


    After the man finished speaking, he got up and sat next to Martha, looking affectionately at the woman


    beside him.


    "Don''t you have any feeling for me?"


    "No."


    Martha frowned slightly, and replied in a cold voice.


    She had thought that King Ducasse would simply agree to call off the engagement, but she didn''t


    expect... the other party would be cheeky.


    The next second, King Ducasse suddenly put his arms around Martha, approached thetter, and


    whispered, "But I''ve fallen for you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes darkened and he lowered his head to kiss the woman before


    him.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Ducasse''s lips were about tond on Martha''s face, a sudden rush of footsteps sounded from


    nearby.


    The next moment, apanied by a furious roar, Ducasse took a solid punch to the face.


    "Get lost."

 Chapter 485 Then What The Hell Is He?

    Chapter 485 Then What The Hell Is He?


    Chapter 485 Then what the hell is he?


    The hotel they met happened to be the hotel where Stefan was staying. Stefan hade down to pick


    up something, but he didn''t expect to see King Ducasse and Martha on a date.


    Moreover, King Ducasse wanted to kiss his woman, and he couldn''t help it.


    King Ducasse took a step back to stabilize his pace. He raised his hand and rubbed his cheek


    vigorously, looking at the man in front of him with a gloomy expression.


    "Who are you?"


    "Who I am is none of your business."


    Stefan exuded an icy chill all over his body, and looked at the other party with a gloomy look in his


    eyes.


    This man was indeed coveting Martha.


    Thinking of this, his pupils shrank slightly, and he stepped forward to punch King Ducasse in the face


    again.


    After King Ducasse was on guard against the opponent, he dodged Stefan''s attack neatly, and gabe an


    uppercut.


    "What qualifications do you have to manage our affairs!"


    Stefan red at the man in front of him angrily, and retorted angrily, "She is my woman!"


    After he said this, he hit King Ducasse harder.


    King Ducasse failed to dodge and took Stefan''s punch, but the next second, Stefan was also hit in the


    chest.


    At this moment, Martha, who was sitting on the chair, finally came back to her senses, and immediately


    rushed forward to protect King Ducasse-


    "Enough is enough, don''t fight anymore!"


    If Stefan had injured King Ducasse here, he might be convicted.


    She frowned, looking at the man in front of her with worry.


    Stefan''s pupils shrank slightly, looking at Martha withplicated emotions.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t expect that Martha would actually protect King Ducasse at this moment, looking at thetter


    with increasingly sinister eyes.


    He rushed forward and punched King Ducasse.


    After King Ducasse pushed Martha away, he greeted him with a punch too.


    Now he knew who this man was, and this man said Martha was his woman, so this man could only be


    Martha''s ex-husband.


    Unexpectedly, her ex-husband woulde to Z Country for Martha.


    King Ducasse''s eyes darkened, and the moves he made towards Stefan became more and more


    fierce.


    Soon, both of them got injuries and bruises.


    King Ducasse wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth vigorously, and dered his sovereignty in


    a cold voice-


    "Martha is my queen now."


    Stefan waved his hand and punched his love rival again, hitting thetter directly on the shoulder,


    followed by indifferent words.


    "She''s my wife, the mother of my child!"


    The people in the restaurant had formed a sizable circle, watching this scene.


    At this moment, the onlookers were whispering to each other-


    "Isn''t that King Ducasse with Martha?"


    "Who is that other man? Why did he say he''s Martha''s husband?"


    "King Ducasse is so handsome!"


    "I can''t believe the future queen already has a child!"


    "The future queen hasn''t been divorced before, has she?"


    ...


    After fighting for another ten minutes or so, Ducasse and Stefan pulled away from each other and


    stared at each other with dark eyes.


    King Ducasse narrowed his eyes slightly, and said in a deep voice, "Here youe."


    Soon, King Ducasse''s confidant approached, and just as he was about to raise his hand to have Stefan


    taken down and convicted Stefan, Martha suddenly stepped forward and whispered, "I can solve this


    matter. Well, I hope you can give me some time."


    King Ducasse''s eyes darkened, and after a long silence, he nodded slightly.


    He looked firmly at the woman in front of him, and his firm voice sounded in the restaurant-


    "You are my destined wife, I will never let you go."


    After saying this, he took a deep look at Martha, then turned and left the ce.


    After King Ducasse led his men out of the restaurant, the onlookers dispersed.


    After King Ducasse walked away, Martha sighed helplessly, and looked back at Stefan who was


    standing not far away.


    The hand on her side tightened unconsciously, she gritted her teeth and stepped forward to grab


    Stefan, dragging him back to the room.


    After the two returned to the room, Martha''s voice of reproach sounded as soon as the door closed.


    "Stefan, how can you be so impulsive!"


    "Just now in the restaurant, if you really hurt King Ducasse, you will be convicted."


    Stefan pursed his thin lips, looked at the woman in front of him angrily, and remained silent.


    At this time, was she still protecting the king?


    What was him to her?


    His hand clenched into a fist unconsciously, and the air in the room dropped to freezing point.


    At this time, Martha was still ming Stefan for being too impulsive just now-


    "You need to think things through more carefully instead of acting impulsively like that!"

 Chapter 486 I Forbid You To Marry Him!

    Chapter 486 I Forbid You To Marry Him!


    Chapter 486 I Forbid You to Marry Him!


    Stefan''s pupils shrank slightly, he took a sudden step forward, held Martha''s face, and kissed it directly.


    When the woman in front of him was out of breath, he let her go and asked in a low voice, "Do you


    want to marry that king?"


    Martha was taken aback by his low voice, and then replied angrily, "Yes!"


    "I forbid you to marry him!"


    Stefan tightened his arms around Martha''s waist, and his voice was domineering.


    She could only be his woman; he would never allow her to marry someone else.


    Upon hearing this, Martha looked at the man in front of her with a mocking smile on her face. "Stefan,


    don''t forget that we''re divorced. What right do you have to demand anything from me?"


    His pupils shrank asplex emotions filled his eyes. If it weren''t for Martha mentioning it just now, he


    would have forgotten that they were already divorced..


    The next second, the woman spoke sarcastically again, "Also, King Ducasse is the king of Z Country


    and has the supreme power, but you can''t give me anything, let alone the status I want."


    "In my opinion, you are not as good as King Ducasse at all."


    Martha stared at the man in front of her coldly, her face full of indifference.


    After Stefan heard these words, instead of being angry, his anger gradually subsided.


    He understood that Martha said this now because she was still angry.


    He sighed helplessly and spoke again but this time much more slowly.


    "You''re talking nonsense; things aren''t what you said they were. I know now that you only cooperated


    with King Ducasse to bring down Gage; don''t try to deceive me anymore."


    Martha frowned slightly, gently pushed the man in front of her away, pursed her lips and did not speak.


    Seeing this reaction from Martha made Stefan panic, so he quickly apologized for what had just


    happened.


    "I''m sorry, I was too impulsive just now, so what I said didn''t go through my mind and hurt you


    unintentionally. I apologize to you."


    Martha''s long eyshes fluttered slightly, and her hand at her side tightened.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After being silent for a while, she raised her eyes and ignored Stefan''s apologetic eyes, and slowly


    turned to look out the window.


    "What you said is true, but I still want to marry him."


    Her enemy was from the royal family, and her revenge had not been finished, how could she leave?


    Even if Stefan was right, she still wanted to find out who killed her mother.


    Hearing this, Stefan looked at Martha withplicated feelings.


    He took a step forward and put his hand on the shoulder of the woman in front of him.


    "Why would you marry him when you don''t even like him?" he asked.


    "No reason," Martha replied coldly, interrupting Stefan''s questioning. She clearly didn''t want to discuss


    her mother''s case with him..


    But the man looked at her persistently and insisted on getting a clear answer from her.


    "You must be hiding something from me. Tell me, okay? We can face it together."


    "I said, I want the power of King Ducasse."


    Martha replied in a cold voice, turned her head to look at Stefan with the courage, and continued, "As


    long as I be the queen, I can be the supreme woman in this country."


    "You''re lying to me, tell me, why do you have to marry King Ducasse, is there something else, you..."


    Before Stefan could finish his anxious inquiry, he was interrupted by a sudden ringing tone.


    Martha frowned, and picked up the phone in her pocket with some doubts.


    After seeing that it was a call from the hospital, she tightened her grip on the phone and answered the


    call with trembling hands.


    "Hello."


    "Okay, I''ll go right away."


    Martha hung up the phone in a panic, turned around and was about to leave the room.


    As soon as she took two steps, Stefan grabbed her arm.


    Stefan looked suspiciously at the woman who was about to leave suddenly, and asked puzzledly,


    "What happened?"


    "Let me go!"


    Martha forcefully pried open Stefan''s grip on her arm before leaving hurriedly out of the room.


    With furrowed eyebrows full of doubt, Stefan followed after Martha''s footsteps outside of the hotel


    room, trying to figure out what had just happened.

 Chapter 487 You Wake Up

    Chapter 487 You Wake Up


    Chapter 487 You wake up


    In the hospital.


    When Martha rushed to the hospital anxiously, she immediately saw a tall and straight man standing


    outside the door of the operating room.


    Louis had been here for two days and nights since Jane was taken into surgery.


    He never left, and his eyes looking at the operating room were full of darkness.


    But there was no way to turn back time and undo everything that happened.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Martha sighed helplessly, and unconsciously remembered what happened in the emergency room that


    day-


    That day... Jane''s condition was very dangerous, her heart stopped suddenly on the operating table.


    It was also at that time that Martha saw Louis'' powerlessness.


    At that time, Louis was staring at the door of the emergency room, the sweat dripping from his


    forehead.


    That was the first time she had seen that Louis, who was always calm, couldn''t control himself.


    She knew Louis cared about Jane; he just didn''t realize he liked her before this incident urred.


    When the door of the emergency room was pushed open by the doctor, Martha clearly saw the hope


    rising in Louis'' eyes.


    At that moment, Louis stepped forward quickly and grabbed the doctor''s arm-


    "How is she?"


    Martha followed closely behind, looked anxiously at the attending doctor, and asked, "Is she out of


    danger?"


    The attending doctor looked helplessly at the two in front of him and shook his head slightly.


    "The patient''s heartbeat has stopped; I''m sorry. You can go inside to see her onest time."


    Louis'' eyes darkened, his pupils shrank slightly, as low pressure surrounded him.


    His thin lips were tightly pressed and he didn''t speak. He didn''t expect Jane to have an ident.


    "Impossible!"


    Martha looked at the doctor standing in front of her in dismay, and her legs went weak.


    He clearly said that as long as the rescue is timely, nothing would happen, but now it seemed like all


    efforts went in vain.


    Her hand by her side tightened again while trembling lightly.


    "No... Didn''t you say that as long as the rescue is timely, she will not be in danger?"


    The doctor looked at Martha solemnly, took off the mask, and replied seriously, "Yes, but the patient''s


    heart was also stabbed, and the patient seemed to have no desire to survive, and her consciousness


    gradually disappeared."


    The doctor did not continue, but the people present already understood what the doctor meant.


    Even if there was a chance of survival, the patient must cooperate.


    Jane, never wanted to survive from the very beginning.


    King Ducasse stood aside and patted Martha''s shoulder gently,forting, "Don''t me yourself, it''s


    not your fault."


    At this moment, Louis suddenly reached out and pushed the doctor away forcefully.


    He wouldn''t allow Jane to die like this.


    After Louis pushed away the doctor, he walked into the emergency room step by step.


    Seeing Louis'' gloomy eyes, the doctors and nurses were frightened by his expression, and kept


    backing away.


    Soon, Louis walked to the hospital bed and picked up the defibritor.


    He looked at Jane whoy on the operating table and lost vital signs, and his thin lips parted slightly.


    "Jane, you can''t die."


    After he whispered this sentence, he gritted his teeth and started CPR for Jane.


    The woman lying on the hospital bed did not wake up, and Louis, who was standing beside the hospital


    bed, continued to give her CPR.


    At that moment, Louis was like a crazy beast, staring at Jane lying on the operating table with scarlet


    eyes.


    "Jane, wake up, I don''t allow you to die!"

 Chapter 488 Death

    Chapter 488 Death


    Chapter 488 Death


    Louis gave Jane CPR again and again, hoping that thetter would wake up under the stimtion of


    electric shocks.


    But to his disappointment, the woman lying on the rescue table never responded, and the


    electrocardiogram on the side didn''t change at all.


    After a long time, King Ducasse, who was standing at the door of the emergency room, finally couldn''t


    stand it anymore, and walked in to stop Louis'' next move.


    "Louis, calm down, Jane is dead."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "No, she won''t die."


    Louis shook off King Ducasse''s hand, and continued to give her CPR again and again.


    Jane wouldn''t die at all.


    Louis persistently looked at Jane lying on the rescue table, frantically gave her CPR, trying to restore


    the heartbeat to Jane, who had lost her vital signs.


    But the woman lying on the operating table remained motionless.


    King Ducasse frowned slightly, but stepped forward and grabbed Louis'' arm again.


    "Enough, Jane is dead, can''t you let her leave peacefully?"


    "Impossible! She will never die."


    Louis turned around and pushed King Ducasse away fiercely, staring at Jane with scarlet eyes, and


    continued to give Jane CPR, his hoarse voice echoed in the emergency room.


    "Jane,e back! Come back to me, I won''t allow you to die like this!"


    When Martha heard these words, her heart ached.


    Jane was her best friend, but now she was lying on the emergency table because of her.


    The doctor said Jane was dead.


    All this was because of her.


    Tears streamed down Martha''s face unconsciously, she took a step forward with heartache, and cried,


    "Louis, stop torturing her."


    She was dead, let her go to heaven.


    "I want her to wake up, now!"


    At this time, Louis couldn''t listen to Martha''s words at all, and only gave Jane CPR repeatedly.


    Everyone in the emergency room was trying to persuade him to give up, but he didn''t believe it.


    He couldn''t believe that Jane died just like that.


    Didn''t she say she liked him? How could she die like this?


    He stared at her on the operating table persistently, growling, "Jane, as long as you wake up, I promise


    you anything."


    Louis looked at the peaceful woman lying on the emergency table in pain, feeling like a knife was


    stabbing into his heart, and he even felt it was difficult to breathe.


    He couldn''t believe that Jane died just like that.


    He finally realized his true feelings, and how could she die?


    Louis gave her CPR for a while, and finally sat powerlessly next to the operating table, his thin lips


    parted slightly, and he murmured weakly, "Wake up, okay?"


    But there was still no response from Jane.


    Louis turned around and grabbed Jane''s hand tightly with a painful expression in his eyes.


    "Jane, don''t leave."


    Just when Louis closed his eyes, the electrocardiogram on the side suddenly had a slight ups and


    downs.


    Seeing this change, Martha was stunned and stared at the electrocardiogram not far away without


    blinking.


    She didn''t expect that Jane would really be rescued by Louis.


    She raised her finger tremblingly and pointed to the electrocardiogram not far away, "Doctor! Doctor


    When the people in the emergency room heard Martha''s call, they all turned their heads to look at


    Martha, and shifted their gazes towards the electrocardiogram.


    They saw that it was no longer a straight line but had slight fluctuations.


    At this moment, everyone in the rescue room was shocked. They didn''t expect Louis to actually bring


    Jane back from the brink of death.


    At this time, Louis, after seeing the ups and downs of the electrocardiogram, his eyes darkened, and


    the hand ced by his side unconsciously tightened.


    "Jane, you must survive."


    After Jane''s electrocardiogram fluctuated, a group of doctors and nurses standing aside hurriedly


    surrounded her for the next step of rescue.


    More than two hourster, Jane was really rescued.


    When the doctor opened the door of the emergency room again, there was no helplessness on his


    face, but solemnity.


    "The patient has been rescued now, but her condition is bad, and she is still in a dangerous period.


    Someone needs to watch the patient''s further condition in the next 24 hours."


    As soon as the attending doctor finished speaking, Louis'' urgent voice sounded, "I''ll do it."


    Since then, Louis had been staying in the intensive care unit guarding Jane...

 Chapter 489 Her Miserable Life

    Chapter 489 Her Miserable Life


    Chapter 489 Her miserable life


    Until just now, Martha received a call from the hospital, saying that Jane''s condition was in danger


    again.


    Martha rushed to the hospital in a panic, and saw Louis'' tired face.


    His eyes were fixed on the door of the emergency room, his eyes were full of fatigue.


    After she sighed resignedly, she stepped forward and asked eagerly.


    "How is she doing now?"


    Louis pursed his thin lips tightly, looking at the emergency room with dull eyes.


    His tired eyes were full of decadence, and he was listless. Martha had never seen him that way before.


    She pursed her red lips unconsciously, knowing that Jane''s condition must be bad.


    With lowered eyelids, she walked slowly to Louis and stood next to them, waiting for news about Jane.


    When Stefan arrived, he saw Martha and Louis standing side by side, their eyes full of worry.


    His eyes darkened slightly, and he quickly guessed who was inside.


    Martha did not have an ident, which meant that someone reced Martha, and that person was


    familiar with Martha, so apart from Jane, there would be no one else.


    Stefan''s eyes flickered slightly, and he walked over slowly, standing next to Martha, waiting with her.


    Not long after, the door of the emergency room was pushed open by the doctor.


    The doctor took off the mask he was wearing, and just as he was about to go out, Martha immediately


    went up to him.


    She looked anxiously at the doctor who had juste out, and immediately asked about Jane''s


    situation.


    "Doctor, how is the patient?"


    The doctor shook his head slightly, with a serious look on his face.


    "The patient''s condition is very bad. She has been vomiting blood and unconscious. Now her condition


    is critical."


    When Louis heard this, his pupils shrank slightly, and he saw Jane lying on the operating table through


    the door of the emergency room.


    The doctor put a cushion under Jane''s neck. Jane opened her mouth slightly, coughed slightly, and a


    lot of bright blood gushed out.


    The bright red blood made his heart feel like being stabbed by a sharp knife, and the pain made him


    suffocate.


    Jane kept coughing and vomited blood. The nurse standing next to the operating table picked up the


    cotton ced next to her and wiped Jane''s blood at a loss.


    At this time, Jane was still in aa, but was coughing up blood from time to time.


    The emergency room was filled with the voice of the head nurse, "Quick, bring the cotton."


    When Louis saw this scene, his pupils shrank slightly, and his heart ached.


    He could feel Jane''s pain, and the big hands beside him had clenched into fists, but there was nothing


    he could do.


    Martha, who was standing aside, saw Jane''s appearance, her eyes turned red.


    She didn''t want to see Jane suffer so much, but there was no other way now.


    Maybe, but she didn''t want to think about it.


    After a while, the doctor gave the most appropriate suggestion now.


    "All the functions of the patient''s body have been destroyed, and the number of white blood cells is too


    low. If the rescue continues, it will only make her suffer more."


    "Instead of letting the patient suffer all the time, maybe you can make another choice so that she can


    get rid of the pain earlier."


    Martha burst into tears immediately upon hearing these words, "No, how can it be?"


    Seeing this, Stefan immediately stepped forward and hugged Martha, making thetter feel his


    Martha raised her head slightly, looking at the man standing in front of her with tears on her face, "I


    thought... I thought Jane could make it, she would be fine..."


    But... had things reallye down to such an oue?


    Just as Martha was thinking about all these things in despair, Louis suddenly stepped forward with fury


    on his face and punched the doctor directly in the face. "I will never let her die!"


    The doctor flinched, and looked at the man in front of him with some fear, but he just wanted to let the


    family members make a choice as soon as possible.


    He trembled slightly, and after a long while, he timidly told the truth.


    "The patient''s current condition is very bad. If this continues, her life will be like a living hell!"


    Louis was about to raise his hand to punch the doctor again. The anger drained from him, and instead,


    his gaze shifted towards the woman lying on the operating table. Her face was pale without any color,


    and her mouth was stained with scarlet blood.


    His body was slightly stiff, the hand ced by his side tightened unconsciously, and his eye sockets


    had already turned scarlet.


    The doctor trembled in fear, and said seriously, "I hope you can make a decision as soon as possible."


    After the doctor finished speaking, he hurriedly turned around and walked back to the emergency room.


    Time passed by, and the sky slowly turned dark.


    Soon, twilight enveloped the entire hospital, adding a bit of darkness to the corridors of the hospital.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Louis was standing at the end of the corridor, looking out of the window with a gloomy


    expression.


    After Martha controlled her emotions, she walked over to Louis, and looked at him.


    "Don''t let her suffer any more..."


    When Louis heard this, his thin lips slightly raised, and his smile was full of bitterness.


    "I thought she would pull through, I thought that I could save her, but made her life Hell again."


    "No one would have expected such a thing to happen."


    Martha''s eyes were red, and she choked upfortingly, with a strong self-me on her face.


    Louisughed even more bitterly, and his voice became hoarse when he spoke again.


    "When I was sitting by her bedside, I realized that I had already reached a point where I couldn''t live


    without her. It''s just that I didn''t realize it myself."


    "If she can make it, then I will treat her well."


    The man squeezed the hand by his side tightly, and bit his thin lip, feeling a severe dull pain in his


    heart.


    Martha''s eyes turned red after listening to Louis talking intermittently.


    She knew that Louis found out that he fell in love with Jane, but it was toote now.


    After being silent for a while, she still choked up and said, "Louis, just let her go."


    She didn''t want Jane to suffer anymore...

 Chapter 490 Too Late

    Chapter 490 Too Late


    Chapter 490 Toote


    When the night shrouded the entire hospital, Louis'' face darkened outside the intensive care unit.


    The breeze blew past, carrying a bit of coolness, which made people shiver unconsciously.


    After Martha persuaded Louis just now, she walked somewhere else, leaving thetter alone by the


    window.


    The man''s hand on his side tightened and loosened again and again, but he couldn''t bear to make that


    decision.


    In the intensive care unit at this time, Jane, who had just been said to stand no chance of surviving,


    was injected with sober drugs by the medical staff.


    The effect of the medicine can onlyst for a short period of time, after which Jane wouldpletely


    disappear from this world.


    After the effect of the medicine took effect, Jane slowly opened her eyes.


    She stared nkly at the dazzling light in front of her, her eyes slightly narrowed.


    When the medical staff on the side saw it, they immediately turned to look at theirpanions standing


    beside him.


    "Quick, go out and tell Count Caesar that the patient is awake."


    After hearing this, the nurse nodded solemnly, turned around and walked out of the emergency room


    quickly.


    Soon, she opened the door of the intensive care unit, and said anxiously to the two people standing


    outside the emergency room, "The patient hase to her senses, but she doesn''t have much time,


    so hurry up and say goodbye to her. "


    Martha froze, and turned to look at Stefan standing beside her with deep eyes.


    Stefan reached out and patted Martha''s shoulder lightly, giving her silent support.


    He knew that at this moment, it was useless to say anything.


    Martha''s eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at the intensive care unit, and her hand on her side


    tightened unconsciously.


    She knew that at this time, the person Jane most wanted to see was Louis.


    Thinking of this, she looked slightly sideways at the man standing by the window not far away, and said


    softly-


    "The person she wants to see most now is you, go in quickly."


    Louis'' body froze, his teeth clenched unconsciously, and a low air pressure was around him.


    He had sent her to rece Martha with his own hands, and she... would she still want to see him?


    If it wasn''t for him, Jane wouldn''t be like this at all.


    His big hand on his side clenched tightly, but he couldn''t suppress the pain in his heart at all.


    After a while, Louis walked into the intensive care unit with heavy steps.


    In the end, he still acquiesced to Martha''s proposal, and couldn''t bear Jane to suffer any more.


    All her sufferings were brought to her by him, and now that she was going to heaven, he would let her


    leave easily.


    Now he actually knew that Jane could wake up because the medical staff must have used a special


    sober medicine to wake Jane up.


    If he guessed correctly, the effect of the medicine might notst long.


    When Louis thought of this, Louis stumbled and quickened his pace towards the intensive care unit.


    As he approached the door of the ICU, his body stiffened and his breathing becamebored. He felt an


    unbearable pain in his chest.


    After taking several deep breaths, he walked into the intensive care unit with heavy steps.


    In the intensive care unit, Jane was lying on the hospital bed with a paleplexion, panting weakly,


    her eyes looking at Louis were not focused at all.


    "You came."


    "You''re here," said Jane weakly as her voice echoed through the room. It caused another sharp pain in


    Louis'' heart.


    Louis unconsciously took a step forward, reaching out to grab Jane''s hand, but shrank back in fear.


    She was too fragile now, and he dared not touch her.


    His eyelids drooped, and after a long silence, he looked up at Jane with self-me.


    "Jane... I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have let you take Martha''s ce."


    "I volunteered for all this," replied Jane with a faint smile on her lips despite being weak from everything


    that had happened so far.


    Things had developed beyond anyone''s control at this point; she knew from beginning Mr. Louis


    couldn''t possibly like someone like her.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Louis'' pupils shrank slightly as he grabbed hold of Jane''s hand tightly once more while saying "No...


    what I meant is..."


    His gaze darkened when speaking those words while holding onto Janes'' hand tightly again,


    "Jane... please don''t leave me?"


    The woman lying on the hospital bed smiled weakly, herplexion had already turned paler after she


    said a few words just now.


    After she calmed down, she said intermittently, "It''s toote... Sir... I don''t have much time left."

 Chapter 491 Sending Her Away

    Chapter 491 Sending Her Away


    Chapter 491 Sending her away


    "No, no, you won''t die."


    Louis looked at the woman in front of him, his eyes were full of helplessness and pain.


    "It''s my fault... Give me another chance to make up for you, okay?"


    Jane didn''t say yes or no, but looked at the flustered man with a pale smile on her lips.


    "It''s toote, sir, it''s toote."


    After Jane finished speaking, she suddenly began to cough vigorously.


    Louis hurriedly got up and wanted to go out, calling loudly, "Doctor, where is the doctor?"


    Jane struggled to get up, and said weakly, "Stop it, I know I don''t have much time."


    Louis paused, walked to the side of the hospital bed and sat down after a while, stretched out his hand


    and hugged Jane into his arms.


    "How are you feeling now?"


    The woman looked at the man who was close at hand, and her smile widened.


    He cared about her now, and she could feel it.


    But...


    She had no strength to love him anymore.


    "Sir... If there is an afterlife, I will never fall in love with you again."


    Because it made her lose so bad.


    After Jane finished speaking, her eyes closed slowly, and she died in Louis'' arms.


    The man stared nkly at the woman lying in his arms who stopped breathing, his eyes turned red,


    and he yelled Jane''s name in a low voice.


    But she never responded...


    After a long while, Louis walked out of the intensive care unit with heavy steps, burdened by grief and


    despair; if it wasn''t for him, then Jane wouldn''t have died..


    After he walked out of the ward, his emotional support finally crumbled.


    Louis, who lost his support, fell at the door of the intensive care unit. Fortunately, the doctor standing at


    the door stepped forward immediately and helped the fallen man.


    After Martha nced at Louis who had fainted, she looked sideways at Jane who was lying quietly on


    the hospital bed in the intensive care unit, and a different emotion shed across her face.


    Finally, she sighed silently in her heart, pursed her red lips tightly and said nothing.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    And Stefan, who was standing next to her, looked at Louis at this time, as if he saw himself back then.


    He recalled the past, when he lost Martha at that time, he was as painful as Louis was now.


    When they understand who the person they really love was, it was toote.


    Fortunately, Martha was still alive, and he still had a chance to protect her.


    Stefan thought about this as he looked at Martha''s eyes, determined to take good care of her.


    That night, Louis, who fell at the door of the intensive care unit, was sent to the emergency room.


    The final diagnosis was that he fell into aa.


    After Louis was taken to the ward, Martha sat exhausted on a bench outside his room. Stefan stood


    next to her watching as she sat there in silence with an air of depression surrounding her.


    After hesitating for a moment, Stefan sat down next to Martha and spoke softly in an attempt tofort


    her. "Don''t be sad; you made the right decision. She passed peacefully without much pain."


    Martha heard these words and pursed her lips slightly before looking at Stefan withplex emotions


    in her eyes.


    She stared at him for a while before saying heavily, "I don''t know if what I did is right or wrong but


    maybe this is the best oue."


    Stefan furrowed his eyebrows as he watched Martha''s eyes filled with obvious doubts. He didn''t


    understand what she meant by that statement - it wasn''t like she med herself for making that


    decision nor did it seem like she felt sorry for Jane''s passing away.


    Was there something else going on here?


    Stefan thought about this but didn''t rush into asking any questions yet, because if there were anything


    important that needed discussing, then surely Martha would bring it up herself eventually.


    Not long after though, he heard Martha''s slightly hoarse voice beside him saying,"Stefan, there is


    something I need your help with."


    "What is it?"


    The man looked at Martha with increasingly puzzled eyes, and a little tiredness lingered in his face.


    He watched Martha''s lips pursed tightly for a while, and when he was still hesitating whether to speak,


    he opened his thin lips lightly, and said in a gentle voice, "Don''t worry, as long as I can help you, I will


    definitely do my best to help you."


    Martha tightened her hand by her side, frowned and said what she wanted Stefan to do for her.


    "I want you to take Jane out of Z Country."


    Stefan stared nkly at the woman beside him, his eyes full of disbelief...

 Chapter 492 Cremated JaneS Body

    Chapter 492 Cremated Jane''S Body


    Chapter 492 Cremated Jane''s body


    Time passed quickly, and when Louis woke up again, it was already the morning of the third day.


    After Louis passed out at the door of the intensive care unit that night, he was sent directly to the ward


    by the medical staff.


    The doctor said that Louis was in temporary shock because he was too tired these days and


    experienced a great tragedy.


    Once Louis Louis woke up, there was no major problem.


    This day, after Louis woke up, he immediately sat up-


    "Doctor, where is the doctor?"


    The guard guarding the door of the ward heard Louis'' call, and hurriedly called for the attending doctor.


    When the attending doctor came to the ward, he saw Louis sitting on the ward, looking at him in panic.


    The attending doctor lowered his head in fear and asked suspiciously, "Count, are you looking for me?"


    "Where is Jane?"


    Louis opened his thin lips slightly, and looked at the doctor standing not far away with a gloomy


    expression, but his eyes were full of eagerness.


    The attending doctor was relieved when he heard this, and he became less anxious.


    He thought it was Louis who felt unwell.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After straightening his sses, he replied respectfully, Miss Jane''s body has already been cremated."


    "What did you say?"


    Louis stood up excitedly, then took three steps forward towards where Doctor stood nearby.


    He grabbed onto Doctor''s cor tightly while shouting angrily inside their hospital room-


    "Say that again."


    The doctor trembled, shrunk his neck unconsciously, and answered in a trembling voice, "Miss Jane''s


    body has... been cremated."


    His golden eyes zed with anger as he red fiercely at the doctor standing in front of him now.


    The temperature in the ward dropped several degrees suddenly. For a moment, the doctor felt that


    death might be imminent.


    In the next second, Louis'' violent voice came from his thin lips, "Who gave you permission to do this


    without my consent?"


    The attending doctor raised his eyes, pouted in fear, and looked at Louis in embarrassment.


    Jane''s body had been cremated, and by order of Lady Martha.


    Seeing Louis'' current state, he didn''t know whether he should say it or not.


    "Tell me, who told you to do this!"


    The doctor trembled, his neck retracted unconsciously, and he replied in fear, "It''s Lady Martha."


    Louis was startled, and unconsciously let go of the doctor''s cor.


    It was Martha.


    Why did Martha cremate Jane''s body!


    Did she not even let him see Jane for thest time?


    Just when Louis was mad, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open.


    As soon as Martha walked into the ward, she could feel the low air pressure in the ward, and she knew


    why Louis was angry.


    Yet she yed dumb. Looking at the angry man, she said gently, "You''re up. How do you feel now?"


    "You cremated Jane''s body?"


    Louis stared sideways at Martha who was standing not far away, his eyes were full of unfriendly light.


    When Martha heard this, she was not afraid; she nodded, and said lightly, "Yes, I was the one who


    disposed of Jane''s body."


    Louis tightened his hand, his thin lips were tightly pressed into a grim line, and his face became a little


    bit gloomy.


    After a while, his deep and hoarse voice sounded in the room-


    "Where are her ashes? Where are her ashes?"


    "As the old saying goes, fallen leaves return to their roots, so I arranged for someone to send Jane


    back to her hometown."


    Martha stared fixedly at the man standing not far away. After saying this, seeing the man''s decadent


    appearance, she couldn''t helpforting her, "Louis, what happened to Jane is not your fault."


    You wouldn''t have done it if it wasn''t for me.


    I was the one that should be to me.


    Louis took a step back and slumped limply on the hospital bed, his eyelids drooping.


    Martha took a step forward, patted the man on the shoulder lightly, andforted him gently, "Take a


    good rest, everything will get better slowly."


    Louis'' long eyshes fluttered slightly, and a wry smile appeared on his mouth unconsciously.


    Fallen leaves return to their roots, but Jane has no home at all, so where does she get her roots from?


    Jane was a homeless orphan from the very beginning.


    For so many years together, he had been like her home.


    It was just that at that time, he didn''t understand this at all...

 Chapter 493 Choose To Forget Everything About The Past

    Chapter 493 Choose To Forget Everything About The Past


    Chapter 493 Choose to forget everything about the past


    Only now did he remember how important he was to Jane, but now it was toote.


    Before that, he only regarded Jane as a subordinate, but he didn''t expect that he had fallen in love with


    her a long time ago.


    Thinking of this, Louis closed his eyes tiredly, with regret in his eyes.


    Seeing her cousin like this, Martha sighed helplessly, carefully hiding her emotions.


    After hesitating for a while, she spoke softly tofort her.


    "You missed your chance; there is no such thing as a magic pill for regrets. Since Jane is no longer


    here, don''t disturb her peace."


    When Louis heard this, he slowly opened his eyes with an expression full of regret in his narrow gaze.


    Jane would nevere back again.


    He had missed out on the woman he loved most.


    Louis felt a sharp pain in his chest at that moment and even breathing became difficult for him. Martha


    patted him gently on the shoulder before offering some more words offort and then left space for


    Louis to be alone with himself.


    As she left the hospital room, Martha couldn''t help but turn back around to look at the man sitting alone


    by the bedside.


    There was a gleam in her eyes, and she looked at Louis withplicated emotions.


    She wondered if hiding things from Louis was really right or not given how far things had gone between


    them.


    But what she hoped for more than anything else was that Jane could have a new beginning; one where


    she lived only for herself from now on.


    Meanwhile, amidst crowds of people at an airport...


    Eden looked worriedly at Stefan standing before him and patted him lightly on the shoulder before


    speaking reassuringly.


    "Don''t worry; I''ll send Jane back home safely without letting Louis find out about it."


    Stefan pursed his thin lips and nodded slightly.


    Seeing him like this, Eden grew more worried.


    He sighed helplessly, and said worriedly, "The situation in Z Country is still unclear; do you want to


    "I''ll stay here with her," Stefan replied firmly with determination.


    If Martha chose to stay, she must have something important to do, and he couldn''t leave her alone.


    This time, he must stay and protect her.


    Eden looked at Stefan in front of him worriedly, "I''m worried about you staying alone in Z Country right


    now. We don''t have any power here and your impulsive nature makes me really worried."


    After hearing this, Stefan''s lips curled slightly as he spoke in a warm tone, "It''s okay. I can handle it."


    Eden sighed helplessly, and did not continue this topic.


    After chatting for a few more minutes, they bid each other farewell before Eden turned around and left


    the airport.


    In this way, Eden boarded a private jet and took Jane away from Z Country.


    ...


    On the ne.


    When Jane woke up again, she was still very weak.


    She turned her head slightly and saw the blue sky close at hand, and a wry smile unconsciously


    formed the corner of her mouth.


    She knew that she was on the ne now and should be leaving Z Country.


    At this moment, Eden walked into the cabin of the ne, breaking the silence of the cabin.


    "You didn''t die, you survived, but there is indeed no way to remove the toxins in your body."


    Jane looked at Eden in shock, and then asked in surprise.


    "How is this going?"


    During those times in the intensive care unit, she was conscious.


    At that time, she had vomited blood so badly, how could she not die?


    She thought she had been poisoned, and she was sure to die after being stabbed in the chest, but she


    survived.


    But if she wasn''t about to die, why was she in a near-death state on the operating table?


    Thinking of this, Jane looked at Eden even more puzzled.


    Standing at the door, Eden said in a mellow voice-


    "All of this was just an act orchestrated by Martha to bring you out of Z Country and away from Louis."


    "After leaving here, you will be free."


    After Jane heard the man''s words, her eyelids drooped, her bloodless lips were tightly pressed and she


    didn''t speak.


    Her eyes were full ofplex emotions, and she was sad that she would never see Louis again.


    But at the same time, she also clearly understood Martha''s intentions in doing so.


    Martha wanted her to leave here, and start a new life.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When Jane thought of this, the words Louis said in the intensive care unit came to her mind


    unconsciously.


    She already knew that man loved her, but even if he regretted it, she didn''t want to love him anymore.


    They were destined to miss out on each other. All she wished was that Louis was safe and sound.


    Jane''s breath caught in her throat as she felt a dull pain in her chest.


    Just then, Eden pulled out a pill from his pocket and looked at the woman on the bed with a deep gaze.


    "Martha asked the doctor to prescribe this medicine. After taking it, you will forget everything in the past


    and start a new life."


    When Jane heard this, her body froze slightly, she looked at the white pill not far away and said


    nothing.


    If she took it, she would forget Louis and everything else from her past life. But did she really want to


    forget him?


    Eden clearly saw her hesitation and pursed his thin lips before speaking gently,


    "Whether or not you take this pill is up to you. You can choose whether or not you want to live with your


    memories or be someone entirely new."


    After he finished speaking, he walked towards Jane, and finally put the medicine on the bedside table.


    "I''ve left the pill here for you. Whether or not you choose to take it is entirely up to yourself."


    After Eden spoke these gentle words, there was brief silence in the room.


    Jane''s hand clenched unconsciously by her side as she hesitated for a while before finally picking up


    the white pill on the bedside table.


    She stared nkly at the white pill, unconsciously recalling everything with Louis in her mind.


    At first, it was Louis who saved her.


    Later, she followed Louis all the time, and watched him be a young nobleman with high status.


    During their time together, she fell in love with Louis unknowingly.


    But at that time, she knew that a person like Louis would not like her at all.


    The person who could match him must not be her.


    Jane carefully recalled all the things that happened between her and Louis.


    In the end, her eyes were red, and she shed tears, but there was a relieved smile on her mouth.


    Just let it all go.


    Jane smiled and took the white pill, choosing to forget everything about the past.


    Perhaps this was their best ending.

 Chapter 494 The Identity Of That Man

    Chapter 494 The Identity Of That Man


    Chapter 494 The identity of that man


    The living room of Catherine Queen Dowager''s bedchamber.


    At this time, Catherine was enjoying delicate snacks, when a guard walked in and bowed before her.


    "Your Majesty, we have received information from our informant."


    "Let hime in," Catherine replied.


    As the informant entered, Catherine put down her pastry and furrowed her brows.


    She had been the queen for more than twenty years, so she naturally had sources of information within


    the pce.


    But today was not the time when the informant came, so did something important happen?


    The guard brought the informant to Catherine and announced his arrival before leaving them alone


    together.


    "What brings you here so urgently?" she asked him coldly.


    "It''s about King Ducasse," he replied hesitantly. "He was having dinner with Lady Martha at a


    restaurant when things got out of hand."


    Catherine listened intently but noticed that the informant seemed hesitant to continue speaking.


    The informant hesitated because if Catherine found out something about King Ducasse, it would not be


    taken lightly.


    It was just that he was Catherine Queen Dowager''s informant after all, so he had to report it.


    Seeing the informant''s hesitant expression, Catherine frowned even tighter.


    Her red lips parted slightly, and a colder voice came from her lips-


    "Go on, what happened next?"


    The informant flinched unconsciously, mustered up his courage, and then told the news he had seen.


    "Later, King Ducasse had a dispute with Lady Martha and another man in the restaurant, and they


    fought violently."


    When Catherine heard this, her eyes narrowed unconsciously.


    There were still people who dare to fight King Ducasse.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She wanted to know who had such courage!


    Her face darkened, and she asked in a cold voice, "Have you found out the identity of that man?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The informant lowered his head and answered in a low voice-


    "That man is Martha''s ex-husband, his name is Stefan."


    After the informant finished speaking, his body trembled.


    He had known secrets about King Ducasse - he fell in love with a woman who had been divorced.


    Would he be killed to keep this secret forever?


    Catherine had no idea what the informant was thinking. She just felt it was ridiculous.


    Immediately, a sneer appeared on the corner of her mouth, and she looked contemptuously at the


    informant standing in front of her, and mocking voices filled the living room.


    "Her ex-husband even came to Z Country for her sake; I want to know what was going on."


    The informant immediately realized what Catherine meant, lowered his head slightly, and told the whole


    process in the restaurant-


    "While King Ducasse was having dinner with Lady Martha, that man suddenly appeared and beat King


    Ducasse."


    "Later, the two had a big fight in the restaurant. In the end, it was Lady Martha who stopped the fight


    between the two, and King Ducasse... didn''t pursue the fault of that man."


    After listening to the whole process, Catherine immediately understood why her son did not pursue the


    fault of Martha''s ex-husband.


    Her son must have defended that bitch Martha, so he didn''t pursue it.


    She didn''t expect her son to have deep affection for Martha.


    Thinking of this, Catherine curled her lips into a sneer, and her eyes were full of contempt.


    It was a pity that Martha didn''t deserve King Ducasse''s kindness to her.


    At this moment, the guard''s report came from the door-


    "Your Grace, herees King Ducasse."


    When Catherine heard this, she immediately gave the informant a look.


    The informant immediately lowered his head knowingly, and said respectfully, "Your Grace, I''m leaving


    first."


    "Um."


    Catherine responded lightly, and watched the informant leave, pretending to be indifferent, eating the


    pastry on the table leisurely.


    The next second, King Ducasse just walked into the living room-


    "Mother."


    "You''re here."


    After Catherine replied gently, she motioned for King Ducasse to sit next to her.


    After King Ducasse had bites of snacks, Catherine said softly, "You had a conflict with someone in the


    restaurant, and that person beat you. Why didn''t you punish that person?"


    Catherine''s tone became a little serious, "Ducasse, you have to understand that you are a king, and


    you cannot be beaten or scolded at will."


    When King Ducasse heard this, his eyes flickered, and he exined in a deep voice, "It''s nothing


    serious, it''s just a small conflict."


    Catherine frowned, obviously dissatisfied with King Ducasse''s answer.


    She looked at her son with displeasure.


    "You are the king of Z Country, the monarch of a country, how can you allow an ordinary man to beat


    you up and not punish him severely, so how will you govern this country in the future?"


    King Ducasse pursed his thin lips and remained silent.


    Seeing him like this, Catherine said in a more serious voice-


    "King Ducasse, you have grown up, you have to understand the importance of your identity, you have


    to be responsible not only for yourself, but also to the people of the whole country."


    When her son sitting next to her heard this, his eyes were dark.


    After a while, he whispered, "But... that person is someone Martha cares about."


    He didn''t want to see Martha in trouble, so he chose to let the man go.


    After hearing this, Catherine was stunned for a moment, then got up and walked to King Ducasse.


    When she got up, she sneered.


    It turned out that it was someone Martha cared about!

 Chapter 495 Killing The Man Martha Cares Most

    Chapter 495 Killing The Man Martha Cares Most


    Chapter 495 Killing the Man Martha Cares Most


    It seemed things were getting more and more interesting!


    Catherine covered the emotions in her eyes, stood in front of her son, feigned hesitation, and waited for


    a while before asking, "Is it the man Martha loves?"


    King Ducasse''s hand on his side tightened unconsciously, and his lowered eyes were full ofplex


    emotions.


    His silence seemed to be tacitly acquiescing to his mother''s words, which made Catherine soon figure


    it out.


    "King Ducasse, Martha is the one who will be your wife, how can she love someone else?"


    King Ducasse clearly heard the displeasure and anger in his mother''s tone, and he quickly defended


    Martha, "Mother, it''s not what you think, things between that man and Martha are already in the past."


    Stefan was Martha''s ex-husband, and that was all.


    Thinking of this, King Ducasse put on a stern face.


    And Catherine, who was standing next to her son, frowned slightly when she heard this, and whispered


    in King Ducasse''s ear-


    "Martha is your future wife, the future queen of the royal family. I don''t want the future queen of the


    royal family to be ndered."


    King Ducasse frowned, looked sideways at his mother, and asked in confusion, "Mom, what do you


    mean?"


    Catherine''s eyelids drooped, and a gloomy look shed across her eyes.


    "You like her and want her to belong to you forever, then you should eradicate all your opponents.


    Then, she will only care about you."


    Martha cared about that man, didn''t she?


    Then she would instigate King Ducasse to kill the man Martha cared about most.


    She would kill whoever Martha cared about, so that the bitch Martha could feel the same pain she had


    suffered when she lost the most important people!


    After King Ducasse heard what his mother said, he frowned unconsciously.


    He didn''t expect his mother, who was always gentle and kind, to say such cruel words.


    He thought his mother just said such things because she wished his happiness so much.


    As this thought raced through his mind, his golden eyes darkened, and his thin lips were tightly pursed


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    and he didn''t speak.


    In Catherine''s eyes, she thought her son was hesitating about whether or not to take action against


    Martha''s ex-husband, but she never considered that her own disguised personality waspletely


    unsuited for such words.


    She put her hand lightly on King Ducasse''s shoulder and squeezed it slightly, "King Ducasse, don''t


    worry too much, if you can''t do it, I will help you."


    When King Ducasse heard this, he was even more sure of what he had just thought.


    He turned his head and saw his mother''s anxious expression, sighed helplessly, and held her hand.


    "Mother, I know you are worried about me, that''s why you said that."


    He then took his mother''s hand and led thetter to the chair next to him, "Mother, sit down first and


    listen to me."


    Catherine was stunned for a moment; Seeing her son like that, she knew that her n would note


    true.


    She pretended to be anxious and sat on the chair, and her voice also brought a hint of urgency.


    "What are you going to say to me?"


    King Ducasse patted his mother''s hand gently, and a gentle voice sounded in the living room-


    "Mother, you can''t do that. You have been kind all your life. If you really did something like that for me


    now, I''m afraid you''ll regret it for the rest of your life."


    "No, as long as you really like Martha and want to be with Martha, no matter what you ask me to do, I''m


    willing."


    Catherine looked at her son sitting next to her lovingly, her eyes were full of concern for thetter, and


    her son had no idea about her calctions in her mind.


    Hearing this, her son unconsciously revealed a gentle smile.


    "I understand your love for me very well. It''s just that Martha''s ex-husband Stefan is not a citizen of Z


    Country. As the king of Z Country, I can''t hurt a foreigner."


    When King Ducasse said this, he said again, "Stefan didn''t do anything against Z Country''sws, if I


    punish him like this, if this thing gets out, won''t it damage the reputation of Z Country? "


    "Also, since Martha still likes Stefan, I don''t want to attack him. I don''t want Martha to hate me because


    of this."


    He wanted to get Martha, let Martha be his wife, but he never wanted to hurt anyone.


    What he wanted was Martha''s sincere love.

 Chapter 496 Will You Marry Him?

    Chapter 496 Will You Marry Him?


    Chapter 496 Will you marry him?


    King Ducasse thought about it and his eyes darkened slightly. He knew that mutual love was too


    difficult to achieve.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Catherine frowned and retorted unkindly, "Do we have to be friendly


    with Stefan when he illegally entered Z Country as a foreigner?"


    King Ducasse furrowed his eyebrows tightly and was about to speak when Catherine''s voice rang out


    again, "Besides, as a foreign citizen, that man beat up the king in public, which is considered as a


    capital offense in Z Country. Why can''t we punish him?"


    The queen asked loudly, causing King Ducasse to sigh helplessly.


    After being silent for a while, he finally spoke softly.


    "Mother, I don''t want to upset Martha."


    After King Ducasse''s deep voice sounded in the living room, Catherine tolled her eyes and changed


    the tactics - starting to talk sense into her son.


    "If you don''t want to make Martha feel sad, then I can send someone to secretly finish her ex-husband


    without Martha knowing, isn''t that all right?"


    His eyebrows were tightly furrowed.


    Seeing this, Catherine thought that King Ducasse had been shaken by her words, and continued to


    persuade him, "Anyway, that''s just Martha''s ex-husband. Their divorce means their rtionship is not


    very stable."


    "If the man suddenly disappears and Martha can''t find him, I''m afraid she might think that that man has


    fallen in love with some other woman."


    "By then, you will be the only one by her side. As long as you put in some effort, Martha will be your


    wife sooner orter."


    "King Ducasse, if you don''t have the heart to do it, I''ll help you with it. I promise it will be done perfectly;


    what do you think?"


    After King Ducasse was silent for a while, he still didn''t express his attitude.


    He stood up and looked at her mother respectfully, bowed slightly, "I will take care of this matter myself,


    so no more worries, Mother."


    After he finished speaking, he turned and left Catherine''s room.


    After King Ducasse left, the concern on Catherine''s face disappeared without a trace, leaving only


    ruthlessness and coldness on her face.


    ...


    It was already afternoon when Martha saw Stefan again.


    She didn''t expect Stefan to choose to stay in Z Country alone, and then let Eden take Jane away.


    She looked at the man standing in front of her, and frowned slightly, "Why don''t you go?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Hearing this, Stefan looked at the woman standing in front of him, and replied softly, "I won''t leave, I will


    be where you are."


    Martha sighed helplessly when she heard this, her red lips were tightly pursed and she didn''t speak.


    She knew that Stefan could do what he said, and he really wanted to stay in Z Country to apany


    her this time.


    Seeing that the woman standing across from her was silent, Stefan smiled slightly and said, "Martha,


    don''t be afraid, I will apany you to face difficulties this time."


    "No matter what happens, you have to know that I will always be with you."


    Martha''s eyelids drooped, and the hand at her side tightened involuntarily.


    She could clearly feel her heartbeat elerating, but... she didn''t want to say anything more just yet.


    After Stefan noticed her hesitation, the smile on the corner of his mouth broadened a little.


    He smiled and took Martha''s hand, and took another step towards her-


    "You are my most important person to me, so if there is any difficulty, I hope you can tell me, let us face


    it together."


    Martha''s eyshes fluttered slightly, and she flinched unconsciously, trying to withdraw her hand.


    But Stefan had been holding her hand tightly, looking at her firmly, "Martha, believe me, no matter what


    happens this time, I will never let go of your hand."


    Martha knew... she didn''t want to push him away anymore.


    Since Stefan said so, she shouldn''t back down anymore.


    After a moment of hesitation, Martha finally chose to tell Stefan the truth-


    "I came to Z Country to find out the truth about my mother''s death. Before that, all the clues we found


    pointed to Gage... I thought Gage was the murderer of my mother, but Sam said that Gage was not the


    real murderer at all. The real murderer is someone in the royal family."


    As soon as Martha finished speaking, Stefan frowned deeply,"So, you''re saying that you want marry


    into royalty because you want find out who killed your mother?"


    Martha nodded slightly, and said calmly, "After my aunt found out about this, she made it clear to me


    that she hoped that I could marry King Ducasse and be a queen, so as to find the real murderer


    who killed my mother."


    Martha nodded slightly before answering softly ,"My aunt made it clear after finding out about


    everything, she hoped I could marry Ducasse be queen consort, and thus find out who killed my


    mother."


    Stefan''s eyes darkened as his voice became more urgent once again, "I only have one question for


    you, will you marry him?"

 Chapter 497 His Lifelong Regret

    Chapter 497 His Lifelong Regret


    Chapter 497 His lifelong regret


    After feeling the urgency in his gaze, Martha turned her head away, feeling a bit flustered. After a


    moment of silence, she shook her head gently.


    Although marrying Ducasse and bing a queen would allow her to be closer to the people in the


    royal family, she still didn''t want to marry someone she didn''t like.


    Thinking of this, Martha pursed her red lips and bowed her head in silence.


    Stefan saw Martha shaking her head, and the smile on the corner of her mouth widened unconsciously.


    He gently embraced Martha, raised her chin slightly, and kissed her lips lightly.


    He understood now that Martha still loved him; everything before was just an act to deceive him.


    Now they were truly opening up to each other. After their kiss ended, Martha looked at Stefan with a


    slight blush on her face and whispered softly, "Actually, I really want to give up revenge and go back to


    find Jimmy with you."


    "But I can''t go; I can''t just leave here."


    After Martha finished speaking, her eyelids drooped, hiding theplex emotions in her eyes.


    When Stefan heard these words, his heart ached, and he looked at her in distress.


    He could feel that Martha was carrying a lot of burdens, which made it hard for her to move forward.


    But it was okay because now she had him by her side; he could apany her to face it together.


    "It''s okay," he said reassuringly. "We''ll face everything together and find out who killed your mother."


    "You don''t have to sacrifice yourself because of the responsibilities you bear, I will always be with you."


    Martha''s eyes turned red, she reached out to wipe away the falling tears, and nodded slightly.


    Stefan felt more and more distressed, and held her in his arms...


    ...


    The night was always extraordinarily quiet, the moonlight shone on the earth, as if ayer of veil


    covered the earth.


    When Martha returned to the Lucas family''s castle, it was obvious that it was much deserted.


    Since Gage was brought down and the Lucas siblings were punished, the family had be less


    lively.


    Except for the old Mrs. Lucas and the servants, only she and Sam were there.


    Martha''s eyes darkened, and her red lips were tightly pursed.


    Grandma must be very sad to see the Lucas family''s castle look so deste now.


    After she walked into the living room, she sat on the sofa with a tired face, and carefully looked at all


    the furnishings in the living room.


    She still remembered the first day when she first came here, the living room was lively, but now it


    seemed so deserted.


    The next second, Sam''s voice suddenly sounded in the living room, breaking the short silence-


    "You''re back."


    "Um."


    Martha looked up at the man standing not far away, and then asked suspiciously, "Why are you up so


    "I''m waiting for you."


    Sam replied softly, and sat across from Martha.


    He looked at Martha whose features were almost simr to Elsie''s, and a smile unconsciously touched


    his lips.


    "You really look like your mother."


    "Sam, there are some things that you should learn to let go."


    Martha said something cryptically, looking at Sam withplicated emotions.


    It was not that she couldn''t feel Sam''s feelings for her mother; it was just that... her mother was long


    dead, and he couldn''t keep immersing himself in the memories of the past.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Sam had lived in here for so many years; of course he understood the hidden message of Martha''s


    words.


    His eyelids drooped, his long eyshes fluttered slightly, and after a while, a hoarse voice came from


    his thin lips.


    "But there are some things will never be forgotten no matter how long ago they happened."


    He paused at this point, and then said softly, "It''s like today is her birthday."


    Martha was slightly stiff, and after careful thought, she suddenly realized that today was indeed her


    mother''s birthday.


    As her mother''s daughter, she almost forgot it, but Sam always remembered it very well.


    What kind of feeling did Sam harbor towards her mother to make him remember everything about her


    mother even though her mother left over 2 decades ago?


    Martha hadn''t experienced what had happened between them; therefore she felt it wasn''t appropriate


    for her to say anything more than necessary to console him without understanding what he went


    through himself.


    Martha''s eyes darkened, "I didn''t expect you to remember."


    "Her birthday is something I''ll never forget."


    Sam looked at the woman sitting across from him seriously, and said persistently.


    During the time when Elsie was gone, he had been looking for her whereabouts, but he hadn''t been


    able to see her again until she died.


    This was the regret of his life, but this regret would not cover up his feelings for Elsie.


    At the thought of this, he suddenly asked, "Martha,e with me to a ce."


    After Martha nodded slightly, she followed Sam and walked towards the back garden of the Lucas


    family.


    ...


    A man and a woman stood at the gate of the garden, quietly looking at a big tree in the back garden.


    The back garden at night was cool, and it looked a bit gloomy with the trees, but when your eyes fell on


    that tree, you had no time to care about anything else.


    Martha followed Sam''s gaze andnded on the big tree nted in the center of the back garden.


    It was dense and lushly grown; during daytime one could see how thick its branches were but at night


    only an outline could be seen.


    Despite this fact, there were many fireflies flying around in its leaves, giving off an enchanting glow


    which made it alluring to watch even more so than during daylight hours.


    Sam looked at the big tree not far away, his eyes darkened, and a hoarse voice sounded beside


    Martha-


    "That tree was nted by your mother and me when we were young."

 Chapter 498 He WonT Fall For Anyone Else

    Chapter 498 He Won''T Fall For Anyone Else


    Chapter 498 He won''t fall for anyone else


    "Now, the tree is fifty years old."


    When Martha heard this, her long eyshes trembled slightly, and she unconsciously walked closer to


    the big tree.


    She stretched out her hand to stroke the big tree, feeling mixed feelings.


    This was the tree that her mother and Sam nted, but now, everything had changed.


    She touched down and found different lines on the big tree, and took a closer look curiously.


    She saw a line engraved crookedly on the big tree - we will be safe and happy forever.


    When Martha saw this, the corners of her mouth unconsciously muttered this sentence


    Hearing this in a daze, Sam looked at the big tree with eyes that gradually lost focus, as if he was


    caught in a good memory, and whispered the story between him and Elsie.


    "When I was very young, I was brought back here by the owner of the Lucas family. I grew up with


    Elsie, and I can be regarded as her childhood ymate."


    "At that time, because I was adopted by the Lucas family, most people in the Lucas family looked down


    on me, and even the servants bullied me."


    When the man said this, there was a bit of sadness in his eyes.


    In the end, Martha couldn''t help asking, "What happened next?"


    In fact, Martha could vaguely guess theirter story, but she still couldn''t help asking.


    The corners of Sam''s mouth raised slightly, and his slightly frowning brows slowly rxed.


    "In the whole family, only Elsie doesn''t care about my identity and befriends me."


    "Later, the longer I spent with Elsie, the more I found how good she was. She is kind, gentle, smart,


    and can handle things calmly."


    "Slowly, I found that I fell in love with Elsie without knowing it. However, I am not worthy of Elsie at all,


    so I just want to protect her silently and hope that she can be safe and happy. "


    When Sam said this, his thin lips pursed slightly.


    In fact, he had tried, but Elsie felt nothing for him.


    Martha frowned slightly when she heard these words, and looked at Sam standing not far away with


    some doubts.


    "Since you like my mother so much, haven''t you thought about confessing to her?"


    "Of course I have."


    Sam smiled, and then continued, "I wanted to confess my love to him, but she just treated me like an


    older brother."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "I know she treats me like a real brother, so how can I confess my love to her and make her be in a


    dilemma?"


    Martha moved her fingers on the tree trunk slightly, "I didn''t expect you to have such deep affection for


    my mother."


    She didn''t expect Sam to think of everything for her mother.


    It was just that he could not receive any response from her mother.


    Her eyelids drooped, and she couldn''t help but sigh in her mind. Her mother was deeply loved by


    someone whose love would came to nothing.


    Sam smiled bitterly, looked at Martha standing under the tree, and for a moment seemed to see Elsie


    standing under the tree.


    Elsie used to like to chat with him under the big tree in the garden and express her feelings.


    On countless nights at that time, he looked at Elsie with affection, hoping to get an answer from her.


    But she had always been ignorant of his affection.


    He sighed helplessly, suddenly remembered something, and asked indifferently, "What kind of person


    is your father?"


    What kind of person would make Elsie tempted?


    Sam suddenly wondered what kind of man Elsie would like.


    Martha, who was standing not far away, understood that Sam was jealous that her father could gain her


    mother''s love when she suddenly heard this question.


    Yet it was hard to say things concerning love clearly.


    She was silent for a while, then shook her head slightly, and said softly, "Sam, just let it go."


    Her mother had been dead, and Sam should try to let bygones be bygones.


    In fact, she could somewhat understand that Sam was still unmarried because he still loved her mother.


    It was just that those were all in the past, and she didn''t want Sam to be immersed in the memory


    forever.


    Sam pursed his thin lips when he heard this, and watched Martha in silence


    Martha looked at him fixedly, and persuaded, "I believe that my mother in Heaven must want to see you


    live happily."


    Sam''s body was slightly stiff, and he stared at Martha with somewhatplicated emotions.


    After a long while, he raised his eyes to look at the big tree in the back garden with a wry smile, and


    gently ced his palm on the position of his heart-


    "In this life, I won''t fall for anyone else."

 Chapter 499 Catherine Wants To See Martha Alone

    Chapter 499 Catherine Wants To See Martha Alone


    Chapter 499 Catherine wants to see Martha alone


    Only Elsie could upy his heart no matter in the past, present or future.


    After Sam came back to his senses, he looked at Martha withplicated emotions, "Have you made


    a choice yet?"


    "What do you think, Sam?"


    Martha unconsciously tightened her hand ced by her side, and asked nervously.


    Sam shook his head slightly, giving his answer.


    "I personally hope that you can avenge Elsie, but if the price is to hurt you, then I don''t want it."


    Martha felt warm inside knowing that Sam was really on her side, thinking of her.


    It was the first time since she returned to the Lucas family that someone had put himself in her shoes.


    Seeing the smile at the corner of Martha''s mouth, Sam solemnly warned, "Martha, no one can make a


    choice for you, so I hope you can think carefully before making a choice, after all, it is a risky decision


    to marry into the royal family and be a queen. "


    "I know," Martha replied.


    As the night breeze was getting colder, "It''s gettingte; you should go back and rest early."


    Just as he took two steps away from where they were standing, Martha suddenly called out-


    "Sam."


    Sam paused, and Martha''s voice sounded again in the next second-


    "I won''t back down now that we''vee this far in the investigation. Don''t worry; I''ll find out who killed


    my mother."


    Hearing this, Sam couldn''t help reminding Martha, "Be careful."


    ...


    In the early morning of the next day, Catherine''s personal guards came to the Lucas family, which


    caught everyone off guard.


    They didn''t expect that Catherine''s personal guards came to the Lucas family''s residence in person.


    Could it be that Lady Martha was really the future queen?


    Everyone couldn''t help but specte.


    Those who responded quickly ran to Martha''s room after hearing that the person the guards were


    looking for was Lady Martha.


    When Martha came to the living room, the guard had been waiting for a while.


    "I heard you were looking for me?"


    The other party nodded, and then said respectfully, "Catherine Queen Dowager wants to see you, so


    she specially sent me to invite you into the pce."


    Catherine Queen Dowager?


    Martha frowned unconsciously, and began to think inside.


    She didn''t know Catherine at all. They only met once. Now, why would Catherine suddenly ask her to


    enter the pce at this time?


    Was it because...


    The thing about Stefan punching King Ducasse in the restaurant before?


    Upon thinking of this, her face darkened.


    The next second, Sam''s voice suddenly sounded, interrupting Martha''s thoughts.


    "Do you know why Catherine Queen Dowager summons Martha?"


    The personal guard met Sam''s cold gaze, and replied respectfully, "I don''t know."


    When Sam heard this, he felt even more worried about letting Martha go to the royal pce.


    The murderer who killed Elsie was in the royal pce. Who could guarantee that Martha wouldn''t be


    harmed after going there?


    Martha, who was standing across from him, knew what he was worried about after seeing Sam''s


    worried expression.


    It was just that she didn''t go to the royal pce, how could she find out about the person who killed her


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    mother?


    After Martha gave Sam a reassuring look, she looked at the guard with a smile.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    The guard nodded, turned and walked out of the Lucas Residence''s living room.


    Just when Martha walked past Sam, thetter couldn''t help reminding her.


    "Be careful in everything, your safety matters the most."


    Martha nodded lightly, and left the Lucas Residence with the visitors...


    She had been meditating in the back seat since she got in the car.


    She didn''t have much contact with Catherine, so why did she summon her?


    Was it because of her affair with King Ducasse?


    Martha could only think of things rted to King Ducasse.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped outside the royal pce''s gate, and Catherine''s guard walked to the


    back door of the car and opened it, making a gesture of reaching out to Martha.


    "Lady Martha, we''ve arrived."


    "Thanks."


    Martha smiled slightly, and got out of the car without the slightest timidity.


    The royal pce was not much different from when she camest time, the difference was that she


    came to see Catherine this time.


    After she stood firmly, Catherine''s personal guard stepped forward and said gently, "Lady Martha,


    please follow me."


    "Please lead the way."


    Martha politely said. With a smile on the corner of her mouth, and followed the guards unhurriedly.


    Ten minutester, Martha walked into the living room of Catherine''s bedroom together with her


    personal guard.


    The personal guard lowered his head slightly, and respectfully reported to the queen who was sitting on


    the chair.


    "Your Grace, Lady Martha has arrived."


    "You may leave now," after Queen Catherine spoke softly, she looked sideways at Martha who was


    standing beside her.


    "Come and sit here."


    Martha looked at the gentle and generous queen, and couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.


    As a country''s queen, Catherine must have significant influence in Z Country; surely Catherine had


    already investigated Martha''s background.


    Since Catherine knew that she was a divorced woman, why was she still so gentle and magnanimous


    to her?


    She hid the puzzlement in her eyes and replied politely, "Thank you, Your Grace."


    After Martha sat down in her seat, she pretended to be puzzled and looked at Catherine, and asked a


    question in doubt.


    "May I ask what brings Your Majesty calling me here today?"


    When Catherine heard this, she looked at Martha who was sitting next to her and smiled more gently.


    "Sure enough, just like King Ducasse said, you''re a good-lookingdy with excellent manners,"


    remarked Catherine.


    "Your Majesty tters me too much," replied Martha calmly without showing any signs of subservience


    or ttery.


    She didn''t think that she, a divorced woman, was worthy of marrying into royalty.


    Perhaps, the reason why the queen came to her today was to praise her first, and then tell her that she


    was not suitable to be a queen at all.


    But if this was the case, then she didn''t need to bother to make King Ducasse give up.


    She believed that Catherine could take care of it perfectly.


    At this time, Catherine had no idea what Martha was thinking, and she still maintained her gentleness


    and generosity.


    "I called you here suddenly today, will it scare you?"


    "No Your Highness," replied Martha''s voice, calm but respectful, "It is my honor just being able to speak


    with Your Highness."


    Martha remained poised throughout their conversation without revealing a ttering look.


    It could be seen that Martha didn''t have any feelings for Catherine''s son.


    Catherine''s eyes flickered withplicated emotions, and then she said with concern, "Are you used to


    living in Z Country?"

 Chapter 500 So Nice To Her

    Chapter 500 So Nice To Her


    Chapter 500 So Nice to Her


    "Yes, Grandma and Sam are very nice to me."


    Martha replied with a smile, and her hand by her side tightened unconsciously.


    Her intuition told her that Catherine was a bit too nice to her. Perhaps this was all just a setup for


    something toe.


    With this thought in her mind, her attitude towards Catherine became more rxed.


    Catherine smiled, picked up the water in front of her and took a sip.


    "Good child, you haven''t lived in Z Country and suffered all these years. If you grew up in the Lucas


    Residence, how could you have suffered for so many years?"


    Although Catherine said so, she squeezed the tea cup tightly.


    The viciousness in her eyes shed; if it wasn''t for Elsie''s escape from marriage, how could her


    husband and son both die!


    She would make sure to repay Elsie''s daughter, Martha, twice over for everything that had happened.


    When Martha heard this, the corner of her mouth unconsciously curled into a chuckle, and a calm voice


    sounded in the living room-


    "Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. However, I''ve lived quite well in the past."


    Catherine looked at Martha, pretending to be distressed and loving.


    "You sweet child always saying such nice things! I know you must have experienced a lot of hardships


    without the protection of the Lucas family."


    "You''re right, Your Majesty," replied Martha with a smile.


    Catherine saw that the other party didn''t seem to have any calctions, so she suddenly changed the


    subject and asked tentatively.


    "How is your family abroad now?"


    When Martha heard this, she grew vignt, but she didn''t show it at all on her face while giving an


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    evasive answer.


    "They''re doing fine."


    "I heard you have a child?" Catherine continued probing without noticing how uninterestedly Martha


    responded earlier.


    Martha gave a wry smile, and replied softly, "Yes."


    The woman sitting next to Martha clearly saw that she didn''t want to talk about it anymore so she


    changed topics again by saying, "Don''t worry too much about it; now that you''re back, life will gradually


    get better."


    Martha nodded slightly, and suddenly felt that the purpose of Catherine calling her was not what she


    thought it was.


    At this moment, Catherine interrupted Martha''s thoughts again.


    "When are you and Ducasse nning to have your wedding?"


    "Wedding?"


    Martha froze for a moment, looking at the woman beside her with obvious shock in her ck eyes.


    So, Catherine came here today to urge her to marry King Ducasse as soon as possible?


    After she regained consciousness, she opened her mouth and wanted to refuse, but Catherine''s words


    sounded before her-


    "King Ducasse has just seeded to the throne. At this time, it is necessary for him to get married,


    which is what all royal ministers want."


    "If you marry Ducasse earlier, your family''s position in the royal court will rise. In addition, as a queen,


    you will be sought after by many youngdies from wealthy families."


    "At that time, you can return all of those humiliations that were inflicted upon you by those who bullied


    you."


    Catherine paused when she said this, and looked at Martha with a more gentle smile, "So sweetie, I


    hope you and King Ducasse can get married as soon as possible, so that it will be good for both King


    Ducasse and your Lucas family."


    Martha gritted her teeth when she heard this, and still said what she had decided.


    "I''m sorry, but I cannot marry King Ducasse."


    She had wanted to interrupt Catherine when she started talking earlier but held back until now when


    she couldn''t hold it any longer.


    At these words , Catherine visibly flinched with furrowed eyebrows. The answer given by Martha was


    uneptable for her. However, despite feeling angry inside , Catherine maintained a facade of


    politeness on the outside.


    "Why?"


    Her voice was a little stiff, which made Martha feel obviously unnatural.


    It was just that Martha didn''t think too much about it. Instead, she felt that it was better to speak out


    now, so she stopped hiding it and confessed directly to Catherine-


    "I already have someone I like, and that person is not King Ducasse, so I can''t marry King Ducasse."

 Chapter 501 Just Like Your Mother

    Chapter 501 Just Like Your Mother


    Chapter 501 Just like your mother


    After Catherine frowned, she spoke again with an obviously unfriendly voice.


    "King Ducasse called a media conference while you were unconscious and said you were the future


    queen."


    Martha gave a wry smile and exined.


    "That''s because we joined forces at that time and designed to drag Gage down, so King Ducasse held


    a press conference."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Catherine''s voice sounded immediately, "But the people of Z


    Country don''t know about this."


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ll talk to King Ducasse and hold another press conference to exin it clearly


    to the people of Z Country," Martha said earnestly while looking at Catherine sincerely, and knew that


    as it was normal for Catherine to consider Ducasse''s interests.


    After hearing this, Catherine frowned even tighter, and blurted out the words.


    "But you are the daughter of the Lucas family, so you should be the destined queen."


    To Martha, such words were like the shackles imposed on her mother, and her heart sank.


    She looked at Catherine Queen Dowager with a cold look, and no longer cared whether she was in the


    royal pce, she directly refuted, "I am an independent person, and I have the right to choose my own


    marriage and life!"


    Catherine''s face turned cold when she heard Martha''s words. When she spoke again, her voice was


    icy.


    "You are just like your mother, you don''t know good from bad!"


    Martha narrowed her pupils sharply; she stood up abruptly, her eyes fixed on Catherine.


    Just when she was about to start questioning, King Ducasse''s voice suddenly came from the living


    room, breaking the deadlock-


    "Mother? I heard you called for Martha?"


    King Ducasse''s voice rang out through his footsteps walking into their reception room.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When he received the news from his subordinates that Martha was summoned by his mother alone, he


    came here in a hurry.


    As soon as he walked into the living room, he could clearly feel that the atmosphere in the living room


    was very bad.


    He frowned slightly, and just about to ask what happened, Catherine''s voice sounded first-


    "Why, are you afraid that I will bully your future wife?"


    King Ducasse pursed his thin lips when he heard this, and remained silent.


    Regarding what his mother saidst time, he already felt his mother different from what she used to be.


    And when he came here now, he was naturally afraid that the two of them would quarrel.


    At this time, Martha frowned slightly, and turned her head to look directly at King Ducasse, who had just


    walked in, with a firm gaze.


    "King Ducasse, I won''t marry you because I already have someone I like."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Catherine angrily mmed the table and her cold voice filled the


    entire reception room.


    "If you don''t marry him, the Lucas family will be doomed!"


    When Martha heard this, her body froze, and she suddenly felt bad.


    Whether to marry King Ducasse was a matter for her alone, and she was willing to bear all the


    responsibilities alone.


    But now if the entire Lucas family was involved, then she couldn''t watch by and do nothing.


    Now that things hade to this point, Catherine was forcing her to marry King Ducasse.


    King Ducasse, who was standing at the door at this time, looked at the two people who were facing off


    against each other, his eyes were full ofplex emotions.


    He thought for a moment, then immediately turned to his mother, trying to persuade his mother first.


    "Mother, Martha didn''t mean that, what she meant is that marrying me requires time for eptance."


    Catherine snorted while looking at Martha with an unkind expression in her eyes.


    Meanwhile after hearing what Queen Catherine said earlier, Martha dared not speak again.


    In the end, she dared not to have the entire Lucas family at risk.


    King Ducasse smiled at his mother.


    "Mother, you should rest well first, and I''ll have a good talk with Martha."


    After he finished speaking, he took Martha''s hand and left Catherine''s room directly.


    After the two of them left, Catherine angrily swept everything on the table to the floor.


    The snack tes and teacups were smashed to the ground, but it didn''t calm Catherine down.


    She looked viciously at the direction Martha left just now, her eyes were full of sullenness.


    Martha didn''t marry King Ducasse because of that ex-husband.


    If that ex-husband was gone, she would see if Martha would marry her son.


    Catherine slyly grinned, her eyes full of calcting light...

 Chapter 502 You Are Nice

    Chapter 502 You Are Nice


    Chapter 502 You are nice


    On the other side, King Ducasse took Martha out of the royal pce and went directly to a secluded


    ce.


    Martha pursed her lips tightly, her long eyshes trembling slightly. She knew that King Ducasse was


    right.


    She still had to investigate the true culprit behind her mother''s murder in the royal pce. Offending


    Catherine Queen Dowager now would not be a good thing for her.


    But if it wasn''t for Catherine mentioning her mother first and angering her, how could she have treated


    Catherine like that...


    As soon as she thought of this, she frowned unconsciously.


    After calming down now, Martha suddenly noticed something was wrong. When Catherine mentioned


    her mother just now, there was obviously something off about her attitude.


    Did something happen between Martha''s mother and Catherine before?


    Seeing that Martha didn''t speak, King Ducasse thought she had realized her mistake, and his tone


    softened.


    "It''s okay. You don''t need to worry about anything else. I will take care of it."


    Upon hearing this statement from him, Martha suddenly raised her head to look at King Ducasse


    uncertainly and asked him a question.


    "Did you feel anything strange about Catherine Queen Dowager just now?"


    "It''s normal for my mother to be angry when she hears that," replied King Ducasse with resignation as


    he looked at Martha withplicated emotions.


    His mother had always been gentle and kind-hearted but today''s outburst must have been because of


    what Martha said.


    Not long after he seeded to the throne, he held a media conference to announce that Martha was


    his future wife, and now he had to rify it.


    His mother was probably worried about he would a bad impression on the people of Z Country, so she


    was so angry.


    He unconsciously tightened his hand by his side, as an image shed through his mind, causing him


    slight difort, but he didn''t pay too much attention.


    When Martha heard this, her eyes darkened, her thin lips were slightly pursed, and she didn''t continue


    the topic.


    She suddenly asked another question based on what came up in mind.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Is there any grudge between my mom and Catherine Queen Dowager?"


    When King Ducasse heard this question, he froze in ce, looking at Martha with a hint of confusion in


    his eyes.


    Suddenly, he realized that Martha was suspecting his mother and his face changed. He immediately


    retorted, "No, I haven''t heard of any conflict between them."


    "Besides," he continued, "my mother is not that kind of person." He stared intently at Martha while


    unconsciously tightening the hand that hung by his side.


    In his memory, his mother had always been gentle and decent, never angry. She wouldn''t even harm


    an ant, so how could she have anything to do with the death of Martha''s mother?


    Martha pursed her lips slightly when she heard this, and she clearly remembered the appearance of


    Catherine mentioning her mother just now in her mind.


    "I have something else to attend to; I''ll be going now."


    As soon as she took two steps away from him though, King Ducasse grabbed her hand.


    The next second he spoke hoarsely behind her back, "Am I really not as good as that man? Is he really


    better than me in every way?"


    Martha turned slightly and opened up King Ducasse''s grip on her hand before gently saying, "No need


    topare yourself with him; you are a nobleman with power, strategy and status - better than anyone


    else."


    "But... you are not the one I like," she added.


    Martha liked Stefan all along - it never changed from beginning till now. She smiled softly before


    saying, "In the future, you will meet someone you truly like."


    After saying this, Martha turned and left where she was.


    She had to go to Sam now, and Eve, because she wanted to know what happened between her mother


    and Catherine.


    King Ducasse remained where he was, watching Martha walk away into the distance with golden eyes


    filled with loneliness.


    The person whom he truly loved had already appeared but unfortunately someone else had upied


    her heart.

 Chapter 503 Do You Want To Kill Her?

    Chapter 503 Do You Want To Kill Her?


    Chapter 503 Do you want to kill her?


    After leaving the royal pce, Martha went to the hotel where Stefan was staying.


    She had started to doubt Catherine, but she didn''t think King Ducasse was a good person to confide in.


    "You''re here," said Stefan as soon as he opened the door and saw his beloved woman. His eyes lit up


    at the sight of her.


    He hadn''t expected Martha toe see him so early.


    Martha looked at him with a serious expression and walked into the room. Stefan noticed that


    something was wrong with her and furrowed his brows in concern.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" he asked, his voiceced with worry.


    Martha sat down on the sofa and slowly recounted what had happened earlier that day, "This morning,


    one of Catherine Queen Dowager''s guards came to the Lucas family looking for me. He said that


    Catherine Queen Dowager wanted to see me."


    "Did she trouble you?" asked Stefan anxiously as he took a step forward towards her. He looked at her


    with worried eyes.


    If Martha were to say that she didn''t want to marry King Ducasse, Catherine would probably be


    furious. Had Martha been mistreated by the royal family?


    As these thoughts ran through his mind, he asked again, "Are you hurt anywhere?"


    Martha shook her head slightly before speaking out about what was troubling her, "She didn''t make


    things difficult for me, but I disagreed to marry into the royal family. She said that I, like my mother,


    didn''t know the good from the bad."


    Catherine''s eyes at that time were vicious and angry,pletely different from what she usually saw,


    which only fueled more suspicion within Martha''s heart.


    Stefan''s face darkened when he heard this, and a gloomy voice sounded in the room-


    "ording to what you said, Catherine Queen Dowager of Country Z must hold some grudge against


    your mother."


    "Yes, that''s what I suspect. I suspect that there must be some unknown grievance between her and my


    mother."


    Martha''s hand on her side tightened unconsciously, while feeling an inkling inside of herself - as long as


    she knew the grievances involved, the real culprit who killed her mother would also be found.


    Sitting across from each other now, Stefan nodded along before delving deeper into analysis over their


    suspicions together in hushed tones.


    "The Hopper family has finally be a member of the royal family. Shouldn''t they continue to have


    their own family members be the next queen to consolidate the Hopper family''s position?"


    Stefan paused and then continued, "By choosing you as Z Country''s queen, isn''t Catherine Queen


    Dowager pushing the Lucas family back into power again? The Hopper family''s influence may not be


    as strong as it is now."


    Stefan sensed that Catherine had a hidden agenda for choosing Martha to marry King Ducasse and


    be Z Country''s queen. Martha agreed with Stefan''s rational analysis.


    "You are right, and before that, I heard Sam say that the Hopper family and the Lucas family had been


    hostile towards each other for a hundred years, so I suspect that Catherine has her own reasons for


    letting me marry into the royal family."


    However, she didn''t know what the reason was.


    She furrowed her brows at this thought and remembered how hostile Catherine had been towards her


    mother earlier today.


    "I could clearly feel her deep hostility towards my mother in her chamber today," Martha said.


    It was because of this hostility that she couldn''t help but wonder if Catherine was responsible for killing


    her mother. Her eyes darkened at this thought.


    But if the murderer who killed her mother was really Catherine, what should she do?


    Soon, Stefan''s questioning voice sounded in the room, interrupting Martha''s thoughts.


    "Are you suspecting that Catherine Queen Dowager killed your mother?"


    Martha raised her head sharply to look at the man sitting across from her, but shook her head after a


    while.


    "I''m not sure if it was her, but I do suspect she had something to do with my mother''s death."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t know much about what was happening within royalty right now except for feeling how hostile


    Catherine had been towards them earlier today.


    But that hostility could only prove that there was a deep grudge between Catherine and her mother,


    and there was no evidence that her mother was killed by Catherine.


    At this moment, the doorbell in the room rang, interrupting their thoughts.


    The two looked at each other, and they both saw doubts in each other''s eyes.


    Eden and Stefan''s assistant have left Z Country, so who would knock on the door now?


    The next second, the waiter''s crisp voice sounded outside the door, "Hello, room service."


    "Wait a minute."


    Martha replied, turned around and walked out, and opened the door of the room that was originally


    closed.


    Unexpectedly, the next moment, the door of the room was suddenly knocked open, and the person


    standing at the door stretched out his hand and raised an electric shock baton to directly attack


    Martha''s abdomen.


    The sudden electric shock on her belly made Martha''s body tremble, and she almost fell to the ground.


    Stefan who was standing behind saw this scene, and immediately reacted, quickly stepped forward and


    kicked the man in ck who was walking forward.


    One of the men in ck was immediately kicked to the ground, and hispanion rushed forward after


    seeing it.


    Before Stefan got close to Martha, he was surrounded by two men in ck.


    The man in ck went up with an uppercut, and Stefan quickly took two steps back and kicked him in


    the heart.


    One of the men in ck jumped up to avoid his attack, and the other man in ck swung at Stefan in


    the head.


    The two men in ck fought with Stefan violently.


    The man in ck standing not far away saw that hispanion couldn''t beat Stefan, so he grabbed


    the fainted Martha, and put a sharp dagger on Martha''s neck-


    "Stop it, do you still want her to live!"

 Chapter 504 Shocked?

    Chapter 504 Shocked?


    Out of the corner of his eye, Stefan saw the man in ck, put the dagger on Martha''s neck, his pupils


    narrowed slightly, he froze, and another man in ck punched him in the back.


    He subconsciously took a step back, raised his foot and kicked the ck-d man directly.


    The man in ck thought Stefan didn''t dare to resist anymore, and yet he was kicked out.


    The ck-d man who were controlling Martha put his dagger closer to Martha''s neck, and he yelled


    sharply.


    "Do you want to watch her die?"


    Stefan''s thin lips were tightly pursed into a line, worried that Martha would be injured, and he didn''t


    dare to make another move.


    After he didn''t dare to resist, two men in ck immediately stepped forward and tied Stefan with a


    rope, leading him out of the hotel.


    ...


    When Martha woke up again, she saw darkness.


    After she slowly got used to the light in the room, she knew that she was tied up in a dark room.


    But, who will kidnap her?


    Just when she frowned slightly and her eyes were full of doubts, all the lights in the room suddenly


    turned on.


    She nced around, looking at this room that looked like a secret one, frowned tightly.


    Where was this ce?


    Was she brought here by someone?


    Just when she was wondering, the sound of footstepsing from the secret room made Martha''s


    heart tighten.


    Someone wasing, who the hell was it to catch her in Z Country?


    From Martha''s point of view, no one in the Lucas family would target her anymore after Gage was


    brought down.


    In the next second, Catherine walked into the secret room with her guards.


    Martha looked at theer in shock, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    She didn''t expect that the person who kidnapped her turned out to be Catherine.


    When Catherine stood not far from Martha, a contemptuous sneer appeared on the corner of her


    mouth.


    "Shocked?"


    Martha''s eyelids drooped, andplex emotions flickered in her ck eyes.


    She just suspected that Catherine killed her mother, and thetter then kidnapped her. This meant that


    Catherine really had a grudge with her mother.


    Could it be that the murderer who killed her mother was really Catherine?


    Just when Martha was having doubts, Catherine''s sneer sounded, filling the entire dark room-


    "I tried to talk to you nicely, but you didn''t appreciate it, so I had to resort to this."


    She no longer pretended to be amiable, but looked at Martha standing in front of her with a cold face.


    For a moment, Catherine seemed to see Elsie.


    If it weren''t for Elsie, how could her husband and son die innocently?


    The chief culprit of her miserable life was Elsie. She would make sure that Elsie''s daughter paid for


    everything!


    Seeing Catherine''s sinister gaze, Martha frowned, and she was even more sure that Catherine hated


    her mother very much.


    It was just that her mother was a kind woman, so how could she have a grudge against Catherine?


    She hid the doubt in her eyes and asked indifferently, "What are you trying to do by kidnapping me?"


    Catherine must have a reason to use such a despicable means to kidnap her.


    But why was she, the eldest daughter of the Lucas family who had been living abroad for many years,


    deserved so much attention from Catherine?


    Just when Martha was puzzled, Catherine sneered and stated her purpose-


    "I want you to marry my son."


    Hearing this, Martha was slightly taken aback, and then retorted excitedly, "Impossible! Just because of


    this, you, a dignified queen, would use such a means to kidnap me?"


    Catherine''s smirk grew wider involuntarily. "As long as I achieve my goal in the end, does it matter what


    means I use?"


    Martha felt uneasy seeing how smugly satisfied Catherine looked. Her intuition told her that there was


    more going on.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Catherineughed contemptuously again before asking once more, "I''ll ask you again ¨C do you want to


    marry my son or not?"


    "No! I don''t like King Ducasse, so no matter how you threaten me, I won''t marry him!"


    Martha looked firmly at the domineering queen standing in front of her, and suddenly had a bad


    premonition in her heart.


    When Catherine standing in front of her heard this, she smiled mockingly, turned around and waved to


    the guard.


    The guard lowered his head slightly, and the dim light in front of Martha suddenly turned on, and the


    brightness in the whole room increased.


    Martha caught sight of Stefan tied to the stake right away.


    His whole body was covered in blood, obviously he looked like he had been beaten.


    She struggled, trying to break free from the rope, but helplessly, she couldn''t break free at all.


    She had never seen Stefan in such a mess, and this was the first time she had seen bloodstains all


    over his body.


    Martha opened her mouth to speak, but found that no sound came out at all.


    Her eyes were full of guilt, if it wasn''t for her, Stefan wouldn''t have been hurt so much.


    All of this was caused by her.


    The ss wall between them was soundproof, and they could only see each other but could not hear


    each other''s voices.


    Martha had been anxiously looking at Stefan, worried about him.


    But Stefan looked at her affectionately from the beginning to the end, and didn''t me her for all of


    this.


    Stefan gave her a reassuring look, with a smile on his lips...

 Chapter 505 Take his life in exchange

    Chapter 505 Take his life in exchange


    Soon, Catherine broke the silence with a bold statement.


    "You chose this man over my son?"


    Martha turned her head and red at Catherine, and scolded, "Let him go! Juste at me!"


    "As soon as you marry my son, I''ll let him go."


    There was a sneer at the corner of Catherine''s mouth, and she looked at Martha with sinister eyes.


    When Martha heard this, she rejected her request without even thinking about it.


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    When Catherine heard this, she smiled instead of anger. She folded her arms and looked mockingly at


    the angry Martha.


    "What right do you have to challenge me?"


    Martha and Stefan was powerless in Z Country, while she was the Queen Dowager, so it was easy to


    make each of them disappear.


    Martha clearly read Catherine''s mind.


    They didn''t have any power here to reveal Catherine''s bad deeds.


    Martha forced herself to calm down before asking coldly, "Aside from asking me to marry King


    Ducasse, what purpose do you have?"


    "I only want you to marry King Ducasse."


    Catherine looked at Martha with a sneer, as if watching a dying prey.


    Then she took a step forward and turned to look at the soundproof wall.


    "Look at your ex-husband, how pitiful he is tied to the pole. As long as you are willing to marry King


    Ducasse, how about I let him go back to his country?"


    Martha pursed her red lips tightly and said nothing.


    Martha remained silent while looking heartbrokenly across from Stefan who kept shaking his head


    despite being covered in wounds.


    She knew that Stefan didn''t want her to marry King Ducasse, but... things had been out of their control,


    was there any way out?


    At this time, Stefan kept tightening his hands on his side.


    Stefan felt every wound tearing apart painfully all over his body, but he knew he couldn''t be a


    bargaining chip for Catherine''s ckmail against Martha.


    Stefan kept shaking his head at Martha, signaling her not to agree to Catherine''s request.


    As far as he was concerned, he didn''t care about the pain on his body, as long as she was well.


    Catherine''s pupils narrowed slightly, and her eyes became more and more sinister looking at the two of


    them.


    At the beginning, she and her husband loved each other so affectionately, but what happened to them!


    Their good life was ruined by that bitch Elsie!


    From today on, she would slowly impose what she had suffered on Elsie''s daughter, Martha!


    Thinking of this, Catherine looked at Martha with more gloomy eyes, and her voice became more


    sinister.


    "Have you thought it through? As long as you promise to marry my son, then he won''t suffer here."


    Martha clenched her teeth, her eyes fixed on the bruised man on the other side of the soundproof wall.


    His eyes were fixed on Martha all the time, and he kept shaking his head at her, motioning Martha not


    topromise because of him.


    After waiting for a while, Catherine still didn''t get Martha''s answer, a contemptuous smile appeared on


    the corner of her mouth, she turned around and waved at the guard.


    When the guard on the other side of the soundproof wall saw it, he immediately picked up the cane that


    was put aside and continued to beat Stefan.


    Stefan''s face turned pale after being beaten, but his lips were still tightly pressed.


    Even if Martha couldn''t hear him, he didn''t want her to worry.


    "As long as you agree to be the queen, I will let him go immediately."


    Catherine saw the distress in Martha''s eyes, and took the opportunity to say with a sinister smile.


    Martha looked at Catherine coldly, and said indifferently, "I don''t believe you."


    Catherine Queen Dowager shrugged mockingly, and a disdainful voice sounded in the dark room-


    "I don''t want to kill your ex-husband. All I have done is to have you be my daughter-inw."


    When Martha heard this, she was more suspicious.


    She looked at Catherine suspiciously, and asked, "Why do you insist on letting me be your daughter-in-


    Wouldn''t it be better for the queen to be the Hoppers?


    Why did Catherine choose her?


    Catherine''s eyes darkened, and then hatred welled up in her heart.


    But now, she didn''t mean to tell Martha, but gave an official exnation indifferently.


    "You and King Ducasse have announced your marriage in front of the media reporters. You have to get


    married even if you don''t want to."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Martha frowned slightly, and the instinct told her that things were far from as simple as Catherine said.


    She still didn''t know the reason.


    After a long while, Catherine didn''t hear Martha''s response, and smiled sullenly.


    "Since you don''t want wealth and status, let''s make a deal with your ex-husband''s life."


    Martha stared at Catherine with anger and pain in her eyes.


    "You''re so heartless!"


    Catherine''s pupils narrowed slightly, and she sneered mockingly, "What is thispared to what your


    mother did to me? I''m already being merciful."


    Martha''s hand on her side tightened, and her heart rose.


    Martha clenched the hand at her side tightly, feeling her heart racing along with it. What did her mother


    do to make Catherine Queen Dowager hate her so much?


    When she regained her senses, she immediately started questioning Catherine about her mother.


    "What did my mother do to you?"


    Catherine''s face sank, and there was mad hatred in her eyes.


    She felt a pain in her heart, and looked at Martha with dark eyes, but she never answered the other


    party''s question.


    Martha didn''t hear the answer, and couldn''t help being anxious-


    "Did you kill my mother?"


    Catherine smiled even more indifferently, her eyes were full of gloom, and she didn''t intend to speak at


    all.


    In her opinion, even torturing Martha to death would not make up for the pain she suffered back then.


    Martha didn''t hear an answer which made anxiety rise inside of herself again.


    At this moment, she realized that the gentle-looking queen was far more terrifying than she had


    imagined.


    Her eyelids drooped, and slowly she didn''t ask her any more questions, because she knew she


    wouldn''t get any answers.


    At this moment, Catherine''s gloomy voice sounded in the dark room, interrupting Martha''s thoughts-


    "Martha, you only have three minutes to make a choice. Whether your ex-husband lives or dies is


    <ppletely up to you!"

 Chapter 506 This woman is scary

    Chapter 506 This woman is scary


    When the woman heard this, she immediately looked up and looked across the soundproof wall.


    The guard had stopped beating Stefan, and next to Stefan appeared a wood te covered with silver


    needles.


    The silver needles on it were thin and long, which look very dazzling under the light.


    After seeing Martha''s slightly constricted eyes, Catherine unconsciously showed a smug smile.


    "Well, tell me, do you want to marry my son?"


    Martha''s red lips were tightly pursed, and she still didn''t want to say that she was going to marry King


    Ducasse and be a queen.


    Catherine smiled mockingly, and waved her hand to the guard not far away.


    Soon the mechanism on the wooden te was activated by a guard, and the wooden te began to


    approach Stefan slowly, and finally plunged into Stefan''s body slowly.


    Stefan felt the paining from his body, and he groaned unconsciously, but he still endured the pain


    in his body.


    However, the tingling sensation from the body still made Stefan''s face turn pale.


    Martha, who was tied up opposite, saw this scene, and her heart ached.


    She knew that it must be very painful, but Stefan didn''t want to let himself sumb, so he kept


    enduring it.


    But how could she bear to watch him suffer like this...


    The pain in Martha''s heart spread all over her body, making it hard for her to even breathe.


    Catherine still didn''t hear Martha''s answer, stepped forward with a sneer, and whispered into Martha''s


    ear-


    "If these silver needles arepletely pierced into his body, then his internal organs will be pierced. At


    that time, your ex-husband will undoubtedly die."


    Martha''s pupils shrank, looking at the silver needles that gradually stabbed into Stefan''s body, she felt


    extremely heartbroken.


    So many needles pierced into his body at the same time. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But he had been holding back, not allowing himself to cry out.


    She couldn''t even imagine the pain Stefan was bearing, afraid of breaking down.


    Martha kept watching Stefan''s every move closely with red eyes, and knew that all that Stefan endured


    was to prevent her from marrying someone else.


    But... Catherine Queen Dowager will not let them go!


    At this time, Stefan, who was tied to the opposite pir, seemed to have sensed Martha''s thoughts, and


    kept holding back, showing a helpless smile to Martha.


    He smiled and shook his head at her, as if telling her silently not to give in or ckmailed because of


    him.


    Yet, for Martha, Stefan''s life was the priority.


    Finally, Martha finally nodded.


    She had to agree to Catherine''s request, and if she didn''t agree, Stefan would definitely die here.


    Martha knew that Catherine was not a good person, and Catherine might not keep her promise, but


    she really couldn''t sit by and watch Stefan die like this.


    After seeing Martha''s nod, Catherine showed a satisfied smile and raised her hand slightly to the


    guard.


    Soon, the guard over there received Catherine''s order, reached out and pressed the pause button.


    After the mechanism stopped, Stefan''s eyes slowly lost focus, and he finally lost consciousness.


    At this time, Catherine, after hearing the satisfactory answer, smiled brightly, and stepped forward


    kindly, wiping the tears from the corners of Martha''s eyes-


    "Why are you crying? You should be happy that you are about to be a queen."


    Martha stared nkly in Stefan''s direction, her eyes slowly losing focus, like a soulless doll.


    She was still going to marry King Ducasse...


    Seeing Martha like this, Catherine smiled even morecently, stretched out her hand to slightly lift


    Martha''s chin and gently reminded-


    "Don''t cry or your eyes would be swollen. The wedding ceremony between you and King Ducasse will


    be held in three days. The woman our king will marry should be the most beautiful woman in Z


    Country."


    Martha turned away, looking at Catherine with a look of horror in her eyes.


    This woman was really scary.


    And after this incident, Martha was even more sure that her mother''s death must have something to do


    with Catherine.


    Yet not she had to obey Catherine to marry King Ducasse because she couldn''t let Stefan die.


    Catherine was targeting against her, and how could Stefan bear this for her?


    Thinking of this, Martha only felt that tears well up in her eyes, closed them and tears immediately


    flowed down from the corners of her eyes.


    After Catherine saw it, she felt very happy.


    She curled her lips and smiled softly, her voice was soft and gentle, "Why are you crying? Don''t be


    afraid. I will not let your ex-husband die before you marry my son."


    She managed to know Martha''s weakness, and she would not let that man die so easily.


    She would inflict the pain that that bitch Elsie brought her on Elsie''s daughter and made Elsie''s


    daughter''s life miserable!

 Chapter 507 Pretending to be affectionate

    Chapter 507 Pretending to be affectionate


    Hearing this, Martha knew that Catherine would threaten her with Stefan, so she would do her best to


    save Stefan and let him live.


    Catherine seemed to read Martha mind, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I will try my best to treat


    him, and I won''t let him die here. After all, you will be obedient only if he is alive."


    Martha pursed her lips tightly, and unconsciously tightened the hand at her side, and remained silent.


    Seeing her like this, Catherine smiled even brighter-


    "Three dayster, as long as you marry King Ducasse obediently, you will regain your freedom, and


    your ex-husband will leave this dark room safely."


    "Remember, don''t y tricks on me."


    Martha looked at Catherine lightly, without any emotion in her eyes.


    Catherine was the most powerful woman in Z Country. How could Martha outsmart her?


    Catherine smiled in satisfaction, and waved for the two guards standing not far away to step forward.


    "Take her to the west wing of my bedroom, and let her live there."


    "Yes."


    The two guards stepped forward, responded respectfully, went forward to untie the rope for Martha,


    and dragged Martha out of the underground dark room.


    When Martha heard this, she knew that Catherine had locked her in her own bedroom in this means.


    After Martha was taken out of the dark room, Catherine slowly walked to the other side of the dark


    room with a smirk on her face.


    Stefan was tied to the pir with a paleplexion, his eyes were closed tightly, and his breathing


    became uneven.


    Catherine''s eyes turned cold, and she turned to look at the guard standing aside with a sly smile, "Let


    him wake up."


    "Yes."


    The guard responded respectfully, turned and left the dark room.


    The guard who left quickly returned to the dark room with a bucket of water, and immediately raised his


    hand and sshed the whole bucket of water on Stefan''s body.


    The cold water sshed on Stefan''s body, making the man feel like falling into an ice cave, and his


    tired eyes slowly opened.


    After Stefan shivered all over, he looked at the woman in front of him with gloomy eyes.


    He did not see Martha who was tied across from him; hence he guessed he might have left.


    He knew that Martha should have agreed to Catherine''s request, otherwise Martha would not have left


    here.


    Catherine stood on the steps in front of her, looking at the man in a state of embarrassment in front of


    her, with a sneer on the corner of her mouth.


    Her sneer sounded in the dark room, making it look extraordinarily gloomy.


    "You don''t know it yet, just now Martha has agreed to marry King Ducasse, and the wedding is three


    days away."


    "What did you say?"


    Stefan looked up in shock at Catherine standing before him.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t expect that Martha agreed to marry King Ducasse.


    Before he could react, Catherine spoke again-


    "I told you so. No woman can resist the temptation of money and status? Look, in the end, she chose


    to be the queen!"


    She looked at Stefan in front of her with a sneer, intending to sow discords between Martha and Stefan.


    But after Stefan heard this, he immediately retorted sharply, "Impossible, you forced her."


    Catherine must have forced Martha to agree in threatening ways.


    If he hadn''t been tortured at that time, how could Martha have agreed to marry King Ducasse?


    At this moment, Stefan could clearly feel the sharp pain in his heart, which hurt so much that he felt it


    hard to breathe.


    He struggled vigorously, but with wounds all over his body, his body hurt even more when struggling.


    His hand moved violently to break free from restraints when he bore the pain.


    Helplessly, he was tied by iron chains, with injuries all over, he had no strength to break free at all.


    In the end, Stefan lowered his head weakly, his thin lips were tightly pursed into a line, and his eyes


    were full of despair.


    He still couldn''t protect her.


    Seeing this scene, Catherine smiled even more contemptuously.


    "For such a woman, is it worth it?"


    Stefan looked at Catherine in front of him with gloomy eyes, his eyes were as cold as ice, and


    Catherine''s body froze.


    Soon Catherine came back to her senses, and took a step forward mockingly.


    "Do you think she really likes you that much? She actually likes my son, or why would she choose to


    marry my son?"


    Stefan tightened his hand at his side, and retorted coldly, "Impossible!"


    She wasn''t that sort of person, and if it wasn''t for him, she wouldn''t have chosen to marry King


    Ducasse.


    At this moment, Stefan began to have some regrets in his heart, and he became Martha''s burden by


    staying.


    After hearing the man''s rebuttal, Catherine smiled even brighter.


    Her eyes and her voice was full of sarcasm, "My son is the king of Z Country, marrying him will allow


    her to enjoy wealth and status."


    "But what about you? You don''t have anything, how could she fall in love with you?"


    After Catherine said this, she took a step forward with a sneer, and then continued-


    "Actually, Martha just pretended to be affectionate with you at the beginning and yed with you. Who


    knew that you were so stupid that you were yed by a woman."


    Hearing this, Stefan sneered and retorted-


    "If Martha is such a woman, then your son is such an idiot, being yed by a woman."


    Catherine''s face darkened when she heard this, her red lips were tightly pursed and she didn''t speak.


    She looked at the man in front of her with gloomy eyes, wishing she could strangle him to death


    immediately!

 Chapter 508 The exact same birthmark

    Chapter 508 The exact same birthmark


    Stefan noticed her anger, his eyes narrowed slightly and glinted.


    "You want Martha to be your daughter-inw so much, you have your own purpose, right?"


    Catherine''s face darkened, and after a moment of silence, she retorted with a sneer, "What purpose do


    I have? It''s just her desire."


    "Once one has desires, they will want more. After all, no one can resist wealth and status."


    Stefan sneered, and retorted lightly, "You are wrong, not everyone is like you. She is not that kind of


    person, otherwise I wouldn''t like her."


    After he finished speaking, his face darkened, as he exuded a powerful vibe. His icy voice said again to


    spoke out Catherine''s thoughts.


    "What you are saying now is just an excuse for your evilness. You want to achieve your goal, yet you


    aren''t unwilling to be a sinner, so you push the me onto Martha. "


    "In this way, you can still be innocent. Yet you know it very clearly how evil, dark, and vicious you are!"


    Stefan''s words rubbed salt in Catherine''s woulds, and she stared at him fiercely.


    "Shut up!"


    The fierce look in Catherine''s eyes didn''t frighten Stefan, but instead raised the tone of his voice again.


    "Do someone like you deserve to be the queen of a country?"


    "Enough!"


    Catherine roared, raised her hand and pped Stefan directly!


    The crisp p sound was extraordinarily loud in the dark room, but Catherine still felt angry.


    She turned and walked over to the next table, picked up the whip on the table herself and began to


    beat Stefan-


    "You brought it upon yourself! Who allows you to talk nonsense! Who allows you to nder me!"


    She yelled at Stefan furiously, and the anger could not be eased for a long time.


    At this time, the guards standing aside saw it, and lowered their heads in fear.


    They knew well that Catherine was now being hit by her mental illness.


    This seemingly gentle and benevolent queen had always been emotionally unstable and she needed to


    take medicine immediately every time she became like this.


    Yet no one dared to stop her and they could only quietly watch her whipping Stefan like crazy.


    At this time, Stefan felt the pain from the whip, and only felt that the original burning wound became


    more stinging now.


    While gritting his teeth to endure the pain in his body, he began to mock the crazy woman in front of


    him.


    "Though you look like a powerful and well respected queen, you''re a coward who dares not admit what


    you''ve done."


    "Shut up! Just shut up!"


    Catherine retorted angrily, and then whipped Stefan harder.


    While beating Stefan, she yelled angrily, "You are being yed by Martha yourself, and you have the


    nerve to reproach me!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re angry, because I''ve spoke out your true thoughts."


    Stefan retorted with a sneer, looking at Catherine''s angry face, only feeling it ironic.


    He had been through so much with Martha, of course, he knew very well what sort of woman Martha


    was.


    Now, she had to marry King Ducasse because she was coerced by Catherine.


    Without what happened today, he believed that Martha would never have married King Ducasse!


    He looked at Catherine with firm eyes, but a mocking smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Catherine''s pupils shrank slightly, she reached out and dropped the whip in her hand, and took a step


    forward to grab the man''s cor.


    "What do you mean!"


    "If it weren''t for that bitch, Elsie, how could I be what I am now!"


    With that said, she raised her hand and pped Stefan directly.


    She was what she was now because of Elsie.


    Had it not been for Elsie, her husband and son would not have died and she would not have married


    into the royal family.


    Stefan''s pupils shrank slightly when he heard this, and immediately asked in a cold voice-


    "What did Elsie do!"


    But Catherine was so angry that she couldn''t listen to Stefan''s words, she just whipped Stefan like


    crazy and scolded-


    "You all deserve to die, you all deserve to die! You shouldn''t live in this world!"


    When Catherine was beating Stefan, her nails identally hooked Stefan''s torn clothes, and when she


    stretched out her hand, Stefan''s shirt was torn apart.


    Catherine red at Stefan and just wanted to continue yelling, but she froze in ce for a second.


    She saw there was a birthmark on Stefan''s chest.


    Although the birthmark was soaked in blood, she could vaguely see the shape of the birthmark.


    That birthmark was exactly the same as the birthmark on her dead son, how could it...


    How could it appear on him!


    Catherine looked at the man in front of her in shock, and dazedly reached out to wipe the blood stains


    on Stefan''s birthmark, wanting to see more clearly.


    Stefan felt Catherine''s change, he frowned unconsciously, and his eyes were full of puzzlement.


    He didn''t understand why she suddenly calmed down, or why she kept staring at him.


    At this time, Catherine, after wiping off the blood, could see clearly the shape of the birthmark on


    Stefan''s chest.


    In an instant, her memories ovepped, and the two almost identical birthmarks made Catherine''s


    heart beat faster...


    An unbelievable idea appeared in her mind, and in an instant, her whole body was trembling!

 Chapter 509 Is he her son?

    Chapter 509 Is he her son?


    Catherine gently stroked the birthmark on Stefan''s body with trembling hands, eyes full of disbelief.


    This birthmark really looked like her son''s birthmark!


    She bit her lower lip unconsciously, and her eyes darkened again when she looked at Stefan.


    He felt the slight trembling of her fingertips, and his eyes turned cold.


    Stefan resisted the stinging pain from his body, and angrily reprimanded in a low voice-


    "Go away!"


    Catherine raised her eyes slightly, only feeling a dull pain in her heart, and tears soon blurred her


    vision.


    She looked at the bruised man in front of her withplicated emotions, her lips quivered slightly, not


    knowing what to say.


    Stefan slightly frowned, and he couldn''t understand what Catherine meant.


    She obviously hit him like crazy just now, but now...


    He saw her cry.


    At this time, Stefan looked at Catherine with disgust, and there was a low air pressure around him.


    Catherine trembled all over, and after regaining her senses, she quickly asked, "How did you get this


    birthmark on your body?"


    Stefan frowned even tighter, his thin lips were pursed into a line, and he didn''t answer.


    Catherine waited for a while, but still didn''t hear the answer, her brows knitted, and an urgent voice


    sounded in the dark room-


    "Answer me, how did you get this birthmark!"


    "It''s none of your business."


    Stefan responded angrily, and turned away.


    Catherine took a step forward and held onto his wrist tightly.


    "Tell me how you got that birthmark!"


    The grip on his wrist made Stefan feel ufortable; his gaze darkened again while he lowered his


    eyes weakly


    The wound on his body was bleeding all the time, making Stefan clearly feel that the strength in his


    body was slowly disappearing.


    He closed his eyes lightly, and sneered weakly, "You said it yourself it is just a birthmark - how else


    could I have gotten it other than being born with it?"


    Catherine froze for a moment, looking at Stefan withplicated emotions.


    After a while, her lips parted slightly, her eyes were full of hope-


    "Where were you born? Who were your parents?"


    Stefan nced at Catherine who suddenly had an eager face, his eyes were indifferent, and he didn''t


    have the slightest intention to respond.


    In his opinion, Catherine was a lunatic.


    The whipped wounds on his body were tingling faintly, coupled with the fact that he had just been


    sshed with cold water, Stefan''s body shivered unconsciously.


    After suffering for a long time, he gradually felt that his senses had been numb.


    He twitched the corners of his mouth, his face was pale and bloodless.


    Catherine looked at him now, her eyes became helpless.


    She took a step back in fear, looking at Stefan who was covered in injuries all over his body, and her


    whole body was wet, her eyes were full ofplex emotions.


    Was he her son?


    The hand ced by her side unconsciously tightened, she shook her head slightly and took a step


    back, her mouth was still trembling slightly, "Impossible, impossible... he died a long time ago."


    Such a small child was thrown into the sea, how could he still be alive?


    Catherine''s heart sank, but her eyes were fixed on the birthmark on Stefan''s chest.


    That birthmark was exactly the same as the birthmark on her own son''s chest...


    The hidden guard standing aside saw Catherine''s appearance, and immediately took a step forward,


    reaching out to support Catherine Queen Dowager''s trembling arm.


    "Your Grace, how are you?"


    Catherine held the guard''s arm tightly, staring at the birthmark on Stefan''s chest with deep eyes, as if


    she wanted to engrave that birthmark in her mind.


    At this moment, her heart began to ache a little.


    She stretched out her hand and pressed hard on the position of her heart, and her breathing was


    heavy.


    Working for Catherine for years, the guards naturally knew very well her illness.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Since Catherine married the royal family, she would have a seizure from time to time, and need to take


    medicine to monitor her illness.


    In royal pce, no one else except them knew this.


    As Catherine was being helped out of the dark room by the guards, she suddenly thought of something


    and furrowed her brows.


    She paused and looked at one of the nearby guards who had been keeping watch. Her red lips parted


    as she spoke in a hoarse voice.


    "For now, do not harm him anymore."


    "Yes," replied the guard with a respectful bow and a deep voice.


    The guard thought that Catherine gave the order to because of her agreement with Lady Martha.


    But what Catherine said next left the guards stunned.


    "Also, find a doctor to treat his wounds."


    After Catherine finished speaking, she left the dark room.


    The guard who was left alone in the dark room stood there in a daze, looking at the direction in which


    Catherine Queen Dowager left with some doubts.


    He didn''t know what Catherine Queen Dowager was thinking and why she gave such an order.


    However, as part of his duty to obey orders without question or hesitation whenever possible - he did


    as he was told anyway - immediately dispatching someone to go find one of the best doctors...

 Chapter 510 Wedding

    Chapter 510 Wedding


    On the other side, after returning to the bedroom, Catherine sat on a chair, panting slightly.


    Seeing the guard''s eyes, the maid immediately turned around and walked out to a ce, taking out


    Catherine''s medicine.


    After the maid took out the medicine, Catherine immediately took it.


    After taking the medicine, Catherine regained peace of mind, and her sanity gradually returned.


    She waved her hand, signaling for the maid and the guards to retreat.


    The maid and the guards bowed knowingly, and said in unison, "We take our leave."


    After the two of them left, Catherine began to think about the birthmark on Stefan.


    The birthmark was ck, like a little eagle.


    Her eyes darkened, she got up and stumbled towards the bed, and took out the photo she had been


    hiding all along.


    The photo was of her dead child, on all fours, with a ck birthmark on its chest, just like Stefan''s.


    The exact same location, plus the exact same birthmark, in Catherine''s view, this was not a


    coincidence.


    Maybe, Stefan was her surviving child...


    Catherine could clearly feel that her heartbeat was constantly elerating, and she raised her voice.


    "Somebody!"


    Soon a guard walked into Catherine''s bedroom and knelt on the ground respectfully.


    "What can I do for you?" he asked respectfully.


    Catherine''s voice sounded immediately, "Go and invite my mother here, I have something to ask her."


    "Yes."


    The guard responded respectfully, turned and left Catherine''s bedroom.


    ...


    At this time, King Ducasse had just finished handling affairs of Z Country, he put down the pen in his


    hand, and looked wearily at the documents that had just been dealt with.


    He reached out to take the tea that the guard had made earlier, took a light breath, and the figure of


    Martha appeared in his mind unconsciously.


    Her appearance seemed to be imprinted in his brain, making him unable to forget.


    King Ducasse closed his eyes slightly, thinking of Martha''s rejection of him-


    "The person I like is not you, and I will not marry you, so I hope you can hold a media conference to


    rify the rtionship between the two of us."


    In fact, when King Ducasse heard this, he knew that Martha really didn''t like him.


    Yet somehow, he didn''t give up.


    King Ducasse frowned, and he raised his hand to gently rub his tired eyes.


    In fact, he didn''t know what kind of feelings he had for Martha.


    From the beginning, he just thought Martha was very interesting.


    Later, he discovered Martha''s resistance to him. At that time, his desire to conquer was aroused. He


    swore he must get her.


    Andter, when he found out about her past, he was angry that this woman still had such a past.


    But while he was angry, he still wanted to conquer her.


    Now that the woman rejected him again because of Stefan, not only was he not as annoyed as he


    imagined, but he was thinking why Martha would rather choose Stefan then him.


    Thinking of this, King Ducasse frowned even tighter.


    Could it be that he really fell in love with Martha?


    As soon as he thought of this, he opened his eyes with a wry smile and shook his head slightly.


    It was a pity that in Z Country, everyone except for her wanted to be his wife.


    After all, marrying him meant that she would get supreme power and his love, but she was still


    unwilling.


    King Ducasse frowned, with sadness in his eyes.


    At this moment, there was a sudden call from the guard outside the door-


    "Your Grace! Catherine Queen Dowager has sent me here to inform you that the wedding will be held


    in three days."


    King Ducasse came back to his senses and looked at the guard kneeling not far away in astonishment.


    "Wedding?" King Ducasse''s confused voice filled the entire hall.


    The guard immediately exined, "Yes, the future queen is already living in the West Pce, waiting


    for her wedding with you in three days."


    West Pce was a ce where only female family members of the royal family could live.


    King Ducasse didn''t expect that everyone had lived in it, but he still didn''t know who that person was.


    King Ducasse tightened his hand at his side, and there was a hint of shock in his golden eyes.


    "Who is the future queen?"


    The guard lowered his head again, and replied respectfully and loudly, "The eldest daughter of the


    Lucas family, Martha."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    King Ducasse froze when he heard this, and looked at the guard in front of him, his eyes were full of


    disbelief...

 Chapter 511 Stop pretending

    Chapter 511 Stop pretending


    West Pce where Martha lived.


    There were guards at the entrance of the West Pce. The guards worked in shifts and patrol every


    few hours.


    Inside the West Pce, Martha was sitting on a chair at this time, looking indifferently at the gorgeous


    dress in front of her.


    Before her was the gown worn by the queen at the wedding ceremony. The whole gown was golden.


    In Z Country, gold was used to show the supremacy, and the dresses of both the king and queen were


    all gold.


    The golden dress was made of gold thread, with a cinched waistline, and adorned with diamond


    fragments on the hem.


    Anyone who had seen this dress could almost imagine how stunning it would look when worn.


    But in Martha''s eyes, it was just an ordinary gown.


    At this moment, the respectful voices of the guards sounded outside the door-


    "Your Grace."


    King Ducasse walked straight towards the West Pce''s living room without even looking at the


    guards.


    At this time, Martha was sitting in the living room, looking somewhere in the living room with dull eyes,


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    her eyes were out of focus.


    When King Ducasse came, he saw the woman sitting in front of the table with nk eyes.


    When he walked into the living room of West Pce, he paused slightly, and his eyes sank.


    The next second, King Ducasse''s puzzled voice sounded in the room, "Why did you suddenly agree to


    marry me? And so quickly... Didn''t you say you wouldn''t marry me?"


    Martha sneered upon hearing his question and looked away coldly.


    She had already concluded that King Ducasse was just like his mother Catherine If Catherine really


    killed Martha''s mother, then standing before her now was Catherine''s son - Martha''s enemy!


    Martha''s eyes darkened when she thought of this, and her eyes became sharper as she looked at King


    Ducasse.


    Her mother was killed by Catherine!


    Now, she was forced to marry Catherine''s son.


    When she thought of this, her eyes were full of gloom, "What are you doing here?"


    King Ducasse noticed that Martha was hostile to him, and he was taken aback for a moment.


    After hesitating for a while, he stepped forward.


    "I am here to see you..."


    King Ducasse took a step forward, and Martha took a step back, watching the man slowly approaching


    her with increasingly mocking eyes, "Did youe to see me being a joke?"


    If Catherine hadn''t threatened her, how could she have agreed to marry King Ducasse?


    Now, why did King Ducassee here and pretend to be nice?


    Anyway, what is done cannot be undone.


    When King Ducasse heard this, he frowned, and looked at Martha with even more puzzled eyes.


    "What are you saying?"


    Martha sneered, and a mocking voice sounded in the room-


    "Stop being hypocritical, if you and your mother hadn''t joined forces, how could we have be like


    this?"


    "What did my mother do?"


    The man took a step forward, his eyes darkened, and his voice became eager.


    There was a faint idea in his brain, but he was not certain.


    Martha took a step back, watching King Ducasse with wary eyes.


    She sneered, and a cold voice came from her red lips-


    "Your mother caught me and Stefan and forced me to marry you with his life. Don''t you know about it?"


    If it wasn''t for King Ducasse, Catherine wouldn''t have coerced her, right?


    So in Martha''s view, this matter must have been conspired by Catherine and King Ducasse.


    To bring Gage down, she made an agreement with King Ducasse to spread fake news, but she didn''t


    expect to involve Stefan because of this incident.


    Martha''s eyshes trembled slightly, and she felt bitter.


    If she had known this result earlier, she might not have done that.


    At this time, King Ducasse, after hearing this, stopped in his footsteps, and looked at the woman in


    front of him with eyes full of shock.


    He knew that Martha had misunderstood him, but he never thought that his mother would send


    someone to capture Martha and Stefan, and use Stefan''s life to force Martha to marry him.


    After King Ducasse came back to his senses, he looked at Martha with a guilty look in his eyes.


    A wry smile unconsciously appeared on the corner of his mouth, and his voice softened a bit.


    "I don''t know about this matter at all, please believe me, I will not do this."


    "You do not know?"


    Martha frowned slightly, looking at King Ducasse, her eyes still full of hostility.


    She saw King Ducasse''s guilt, and although she was a little puzzled, she still didn''t believe King


    Ducasse.


    When King Ducasse heard this, he immediately said, "I didn''t know so much happened."


    After he said this, he paused, afraid that Martha would not believe it, and then said, "I really don''t know


    about it, how can you believe me?"


    Martha clenched her hands unconsciously, and her red lips parted again, "Save Stefan."

 Chapter 512 He wont coerce her

    Chapter 512 He won''t coerce her


    "There''s only one way to prove you didn''t know, and that''s to get Stefan out."


    How could she have agreed to marry King Ducasse if it hadn''t been for Catherine threatening her with


    Stefan''s life.


    Neither did she have a crush on King Ducasse, nor did she want to be his wife.


    She came to Z Country just to find out the truth about her mother''s death, nothing more.


    King Ducasse pursed his thin lips tightly, and after a long silence, he suddenly asked a question.


    "What did my mother do to you?"


    Martha smiled mockingly, and said indifferently what Catherine had done to them.


    "She sent her men to Stefan''s hotel and kidnapped us. She took us to the dark room in royal pce,


    whipped Stefan, and coerced me to marry you."


    "I don''t agree, so she tortured me and forced me to marry you with Stefan''s life."


    As soon as she finished speaking, King Ducasse said incredulously, "Impossible, my mother is that sort


    of person."


    Martha red at the man, and scolded, "Stefan is being imprisoned in a dark room now; if you don''t


    believe it, go and see for yourself now!"


    With that said, Martha''s eyes were filled with hatred.


    She tightened her hand tightly by her side, looking at King Ducasse with indifference.


    At this time, King Ducasse still couldn''t believe that his mother was that kind of person.


    He even felt that Martha hated his mother so much that she deliberately ndered his mother.


    He grew up beside his mother since he was a child, and he had never seen his mother get angry with


    the guards, let alone torture somebody.


    As these thoughts raced through King Ducasse''s mind, he felt that had lost her sanity.


    His thin lips parted slightly, and his voice softened a bit.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Calm down, Martha, can you be rational?"


    Now King Ducasse vaguely knew something, but she didn''t want to admit it.


    After hearing his words, Marthaughed ironically as if she had heard a big joke.


    "Being threatened with the life of the one I love and marrying another person, do you think I can still


    keep my sanity?"


    King Ducasse''s eyes darkened, and there was an injured look in his golden eyes.


    He pursed his thin lips tightly, and after a long silence, he said softly, "I will go to verify this matter."


    "If what you said is true, don''t worry, I will help you save Stefan, and I won''t force you to marry me."


    After King Ducasse said this, he turned and left the West Pce, leaving Martha standing alone...


    ...


    Catherine''s bedchamber in the royal pce.


    When King Ducasse was about to enter Catherine''s bedroom, a guard stepped forward and stopped


    him.


    "Your Grace, Catherine said that she was feeling unwell today and could not see you."


    King Ducasse frowned and asked eagerly, "What''s wrong with Mother?"


    "Catherine said that it was just a rpse of the old illness, and you didn''t need to worry."


    King Ducasse looked at the guard in front of him, his eyes darkened, and after hesitating for a moment,


    his thin lips parted slightly, and he asked in a deep voice, "What the hell is going on today?"


    As soon as the guard heard this, he immediately understood that King Ducasse was talking about


    things happening between Catherine and Martha.


    He bowed his head, and respectfully responded to King Ducasse ording to what Catherine had


    exined before.


    "Catherine asked Lady Martha over to persuade Lady Martha to think clearly about what she wanted,


    so that Lady Martha will not be blinded because of the momentary love."


    "But Lady Martha not only didn''t appreciate it, but instead angered Catherine and made her sick."


    "Your Majesty, I can prove that Catherine persuaded Lady Martha nicely and didn''t do any harm to


    Lady Martha."


    King Ducasse nodded slightly upon hearing this.


    He tightened his hand on his side, and suddenly asked, "Has my mother imprisoned anyone today?"


    The guard bowed his head and replied respectfully, "Catherine is so kind, she would never do such a


    thing. Please do not believe false usations against Her Majesty."


    "Catherine invited Lady Martha into the pce because she kindly wanted to persuade Lady Martha to


    marry you, so that the Lucas family would be members of the royal family, but she never expected


    that Lady Martha would maliciously nder her in front of your majesty."


    "This whole thing makes me feel sorry for Catherine."


    "Um."


    King Ducasse''s eyes darkened, he responded with a low voice, turned and left Catherine''s bedroom.


    As he walked away, his steps quickened unconsciously, and the hand at his side had clenched into a


    fist. His golden eyes were filled with doubts.


    The narration of his mother''s personal guard waspletely different from Martha''s. Who should he


    trust?


    He didn''t believe his mother was that kind of person, but Martha''s confident demeanor didn''t seem like


    she was lying either.


    After hesitating for a moment, King Ducasse took a deep breath, turned around and went to the


    dungeon where the criminals were held to seek evidence.


    After he came to the dungeon, he looked carefully at everyone in the dungeon, but he didn''t see


    Stefan.


    As for the dark room Martha told him, he didn''t think his gentle and decent mother could own a ce


    like that.


    If there was, it was impossible for him to be kept in the dark.


    He didn''t believe that his mother was that kind of person. Martha must have misunderstood...

 Chapter 513 Her child is alive

    Chapter 513 Her child is alive


    Catherine''s Pce.


    Half an hour after the guard left, he returned to Catherine''s pce with Catherine''s mother.


    After the guard walked in with Catherine''s mother, he bowed his head respectfully.


    "Your Grace, your mother is here."


    "You may leave us now," Catherine nced at her guard, and her palms were sweating.


    During the half hour of waiting for her mother, she imagined countless possibilities.


    But in the end, she still hoped that her first child was still alive.


    "Yes."


    The guard responded respectfully, turned around and left.


    After he left, Catherine''s mother asked suspiciously.


    "Why did you summon me so urgently?"


    Catherine suppressed her excitement, turned the ring on her finger, and asked gently, "How is the


    Hopper family these days?"


    "Everything is fine at home. You are working too hard managing everything alone," said Mrs. Hopper


    looked at her daughter with pride.


    If she hadn''t acted decisively and sent Catherine into the pce, the Hopper family wouldn''t be where


    it was today.


    Catherine grew up with her mother, and now seeing her like this, she naturally understands what her


    mother means.


    She clenched her hand, and without any further hesitation, she asked directly about what happened


    back then.


    "Mom, do you still remember what happened back then?"


    When Mrs. Hopper heard this, she frowned unconsciously.


    She didn''t expect that her daughter was still thinking about what happened back then after so many


    years had passed.


    Her daughter''s son had be the new king, yet her daughter could not move on until now.


    Mrs. Hopper thought of this, her eyes full ofplicated emotions.


    She thought her daughter hadn''t let go of the past, so she tried to persuade her.


    "Catherine, the past is in the past, so don''t worry about the past."


    "Besides, now that your son has be a king, you should think about what''s next."


    When Catherine heard these words, she tightly clenched her hand.


    Things were all in the past, but she had been living in nightmares these years.


    Her parents surely remembered that they killed her husband and son, yet they acted like had never


    happened.


    Mrs. Hopper paused for a moment. She seemed to sense Catherine''s mood swings and smiled


    hurriedly.


    "Although what your father and I did back then was somewhat thoughtless, we did it all for your own


    good."


    "Look at how well you''re living now. Isn''t this good?" she added.


    Catherine''s eyes darkened as she watched her mother with a serious face.


    "Mother, tell me, about that child, is it really dead?"


    Mrs. Hopper frowned suspiciously, and looked at Catherine sitting at the host''s seat in puzzlement.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Catherine didn''t answer, she just looked at her mother solemnly and asked.


    "Tell me, did you see that child die with your own eyes?"


    Mrs. Hopper shook her head, and answered, "No, I didn''t have the heart to do so."


    After all, that child was her daughter''s child, and she was unable to kill that child no matter what.


    Later, she could only let the child fend for itself.


    As soon as those words came out Mrs. Hopper''s lips, Catherine''s eager questioning sounded.


    "Mother, please tell me what you did back then."


    "Things have passed; what''s the use of asking these now?"


    Mrs. Hopper looked at Catherine helplessly, her eyes full of doubts.


    She didn''t understand why Catherine brought her here and ask about the past.


    in Ducasse, Catherine''s second son, had be a king. She wondered why Catherine couldn''t


    move on.


    She thought of this and she said, "We should move on no matter what happened in the past."


    At these words, Catherine felt more irritated.


    Catherine asked again patiently, "Mother, how did you treat that child back then?"


    Mrs. Hopper saw the firmness in Catherine''s eyes, sighed helplessly, and then spoke the truth about


    the past.


    "Back then, your father asked me to kill your child, yet I didn''t have the heart to do it, so I let him live or


    perish himself and watch him float into the sea."


    At that time, the child was so young. Mrs. Hopper guessed the child probably either drowned or starved


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    to death.


    Yet Catherine saw a ray of hope after hearing Mrs. Hopper''s exnation.


    Since her mother didn''t see that child die, it was very likely that the child was not dead yet!

 Chapter 514 DNA Testing

    Chapter 514 DNA Testing


    Thinking of this, Catherine felt her heart beat faster and clenched her hands into fists.


    Mrs. Hopper realized something was wrong with her daughter, and looked at her worriedly.


    "What''s going on? Why did you suddenly ask about the past?"


    Catherine suppressed the impulse, and rubbed the corners of her eyes, pretending to be tired.


    "Nothing, it''s just that I had another nightmarest night."


    When the woman sitting opposite her heard this, her eyes unconsciously showed a bit of distress.


    "The past is in the past, you have to learn to let go."


    "Yes, mother," Catherine didn''t show the slightest excitement, and replied calmly.


    She looked calm on the outside, but her heart was in a chaos on the inside.


    Since that child hadn''t died. Did it mean Stefan was her son?


    She thought of the same birthmark on the same body part, and her heartbeat elerated.


    Mrs. Hopper nodded slightly upon hearing that exnation, and then talked about another matter.


    "I heard about King Ducasse getting married. Thedy you chose for him is the daughter of the Lucas


    family, but I don''t understand why you want King Ducasse to marry the Lucas?"


    "When you do this, have you ever thought about the Hopper family?"


    The Lucas family and the Hopper family were the tworgest families in Z Country.


    The two families had been fighting overtly and secretly, and after her daughter became the queen of Z


    Country, the status of the Lucas family decline a lot.


    But now, her daughter wanted the daughter of the Lucas family to be the queen. Isn''t this giving them


    an opportunity for revenge against the Hopper family?


    Mrs. Hopper thought so, and then said, "Catherine, isn''t it like giving the Lucas family a chance to


    exceed our Hopper family?"


    When Catherine heard this, a contemptuous smile unconsciously touched her lips.


    "Mother, don''t worry, as long as I am Catherine, the Lucas family will never be a match for our Hopper


    family."


    In fact, in her opinion, the battle between the Lucas family and the Hopper family had nothing to do with


    her.


    It was the Hopper family who forced her to marry King Ducasse. From that day on, she never regarded


    herself as a member of the Hopper family.


    Now, she chose Martha to be the queen, just to torture Martha.


    Catherine''s eyelids drooped. Suddenly she thought of Stefan''s birthmark.


    If Stefan was really... her child, then Martha deserved death more!


    Catherine''s eyes darkened, her heartbeat elerated unconsciously, and she couldn''t wait to prove


    whether she and Stefan were rted by blood.


    After she regained her senses, she looked indifferently at her mother sitting across from her.


    "Mother, I''m tired, you may leave."


    Mrs. Hopper nced at her daughter, turned and left without saying anything more.


    ...


    On the other side, in a quiet and tidy room.


    After Stefan was taken away by Catherine''s guard, he was ced in this secret room.


    Stefan''s eyes were closed now; he was still in aa.


    When Catherine came, the doctor was guarding the room, and when thetter saw Catherineing,


    he took a step back respectfully.


    "Your Grace."


    "How is he?"


    Catherine suppressed the impulse and asked indifferently.


    The doctor bowed his head and respectfully told the current situation of Stefan lying on the bed.


    "The patient suffered only superficial injuries. As long as he recovers well, he will be able to walk freely


    soon."


    Catherine nodded slightly, her red lips parted slightly, and her indifferent said, "Well, you may leave


    now."


    "Yes."


    The doctor responded solemnly, turned and left the room. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After the doctor left, only Catherine and her guard were left standing in the room.


    Catherine looked at the man lying on the hospital bed, her eyes darkened, and her hand clenched.


    She hesitated for a moment, wondering if she should step forward to look at the man lying on the bed.


    After a while, she bit her lower lip tightly, and her hands were sweating nervously.


    She wanted to get closer to Stefan and stroke his face.


    But she was afraid that Stefan was not her child and she favored the wrong one.


    After thinking for a moment, Catherine looked sideways at the guard standing beside her, her red lips


    slightly parted.


    "You draw some of his blood and go to the doctor privately for a DNA test."


    The guard paused for a moment, looking into Catherine''s eyes with some questioning.


    Catherine nodded slightly, and said in a deep voice, "You guessed it right, it''s a DNA test with me."


    "Yes."


    This guard is the only confidant Catherine had trusted for so many years, he responded and walked


    towards Stefan who was lying on the bed.


    Catherine stood where she was, watching the guard draw Stefan''s blood, her heart beating faster


    unconsciously.


    She wanted to know the rtionship between herself and this man as soon as possible, but she was


    afraid that it would be a pipe dream.


    The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment...

 Chapter 515 Who will believe you?

    Chapter 515 Who will believe you?


    One day passed quickly.


    Martha waited all day at West Pce for news from King Ducasse, but he never came back.


    Tomorrow was her and King Ducasse''s wedding.


    Thinking of this, she smiled in self-mockery.


    King Ducasse said he would prove he didn''t collude with his mother.


    But now a whole day had passed, and King Ducasse hadn''te back.


    Didn''t this just mean that King Ducasse and his mother were a gang?


    Martha clenched her hands and exuded a cold aura.


    That night, when Catherine came to West Pce, Martha was still sitting on the chair alone.


    Catherine walked into West Pce with a smile on her face, and said softly, "I brought you dinner."


    Then the maids carrying various dishes came in one after another. They entered the room, and put the


    dishes in their hands on the table one by one.


    After the maids finished cing the dishes, Catherine''s gentle voice said-


    "You may leave."


    "Yes."


    The maids responded respectfully, turned around and walked out of the living room slowly.


    When only Catherine and Martha were left in the room, the smile on Catherine''s face still did not


    disappear.


    She looked delightedly at Martha who was sitting in front of the table, and said gently, "Hurry up and


    eat something; you should like these dishes."


    Martha pursed her lips tightly and remained silent.


    She didn''t want to marry King Ducasse right now, let alone talk nicely to Catherine.


    But the more she didn''t want to mention it, the more Catherine wanted to touch Martha''s raw nerves.


    "If you don''t eat or drink, how can you be the most beautiful queen in our Z Country?"


    Catherine''s face was full of smiles, and her voice was very gentle, just like a good mother-inw.


    But in Martha''s view, all this was just disgusting.


    While threatening her with Stefan''s life, Catherine pretended to be a nice person and persuaded her to


    eat.


    The murderer who killed his mother was indeed two-faced.


    Thinking of this, Martha not only ignored Catherine''s words, but even looked very terrible.


    Catherine didn''t hear any response from Martha, and she continued to persuade with a smile, "Martha,


    everything will only make sense if you show up at tomorrow''s wedding, won''t it?"


    When Martha heard this, her face turned sullen.


    She gritted her teeth, and after a long silence, she asked in a deep voice, "How is he doing now?"


    Catherine sneered and replied mockingly, "After the wedding tomorrow, he will be released safely."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha''s pupils shrank slightly, and she talked back ironically-


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will expose you in public tomorrow?"


    Tomorrow, her wedding with King Ducasse would be held. All eyes of the people of Z Country would be


    on it.


    Wasn''t Catherine afraid that Martha would expose all her wrongdoings in public?


    Catherine naturally read Martha''s mind.


    She just felt Martha''s question absurd.


    There was a contemptuous smile on her lips, and she asked indifferently, "Expose what?"


    Catherine spread her hands with a smile, and continued, "Are you going to expose that I used your ex-


    husband''s life to force you to marry my son? Or are you going to expose that I sent someone to kill


    your mother?"


    When Martha heard this, her pupils shrank slightly, and her hand clenched into a fist!


    She heard with her own ears that Catherine confessed to killing her mother.


    Her mother, such a kind person, was killed by Catherine!


    Martha thought of this, looking into Catherine''s eyes with hatred.


    After Catherine felt Martha''s hatred, instead of feeling annoyed, she smiled and picked up the teacup in


    front of her and shook it lightly, "Or you want to expose that I killed thete king?"


    When Martha heard this, she looked at Catherine in shock.


    She always thought that King Ducasse''s father died of illness, but unexpectedly, he was killed by


    Catherine.


    Thete king was Catherine''s husband. Yet Catherine could kill him.


    At this moment, Martha only felt that Catherine was a lunatic.


    "Crazy, you are crazy!"


    Catherine''s pupils shrank slightly. Being abused, she lost control of her emotions in an instant.


    She stood up angrily, reached out to grab Martha''s neck, and growled in a low voice with red eyes,


    "That''s all your fault!"


    "If it weren''t for you, how could I be what I am now!"


    She red at Martha with hatred in her eyes.


    If Elsie hadn''t run away from marriage, her husband and child would not have died!


    If it weren''t for thete king marrying the daughter of the Hopper family to strengthen his position, she


    wouldn''t have to marry him!


    All of this was caused by them!


    At this moment, Martha could clearly feel Catherine''s monstrous hatred, and her throat being gripped


    tightly.


    She wanted to pull Catherine''s hand away, but she had no strength after being starved for two days.


    After a long while, Martha even felt that her vision was getting blurred, but Catherine showed no sign of


    letting go of her.


    Just when she was about to suffocate, Catherine finally let go.


    Although she wished she could strangle Martha to death now, Martha couldn''t die yet.


    Martha gasped.


    She could clearly feel the pungent feelinging from her throat, and tears flowed from her eyes.


    Before she could recover, Catherine''s sneering voice came-


    "If you tell all these things in public tomorrow, who will believe you?"


    Catherine said, looking at Martha with mocking eyes.


    "Or, once you said it, I will make your ex-husband die with me!"

 Chapter 516 You hate me, but you cant kill me

    Chapter 516 You hate me, but you can''t kill me


    She wasn''t afraid that Martha would know all these things, because Martha couldn''t expose any of


    those to the public even if she knew.


    Catherine''s lips curled up as she thought about this, and her gaze at Martha became more mocking.


    Hearing this, Martha unconsciously tightened her hands, and looked at Catherine with hatred.


    She hated Catherine very much, but she could do nothing about her.


    The murderer who killed her mother was right in front of her, yet she could do nothing.


    She could only watch helplessly as her enemy lived.


    Martha looked at Catherine resentfully.


    Catherine chuckled, slowly walked forward, and smiled more widely.


    "You hate me, but you can''t kill me."


    Martha watched Catherine approach, narrowed her eyes, and asked coldly, "King Ducasse is your son,


    but he doesn''t know that you killed his father, right?"


    Catherine paused as she approached Martha, stopped in ce, and looked at Martha sitting in front of


    her indifferently.


    Seeing Catherine''s icy eyes, she felt this woman was really inhuman.


    Catherine read Martha''s thoughts and smiled contemptuously.


    "So what if he knows? He inherits that jerk''s blood, so he deserves it!"


    After Catherine said this, she clenched her hands and her long nails dug into her palm.


    She hated thete king, and their son.


    If it weren''t for them, her beloved man and their child would be fine.


    Catherine narrowed her gaze. After a while, she said indifferently, "Take care of yourself. You''re the


    queen of our country, and shall attend your own wedding beautifully."


    After she finished speaking, she turned and left the living room.


    Soon, Martha was left alone in West Pce.


    Catherine got Stefan as a hostage, so Martha could do nothing about her.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, Martha could only hope that Catherine would keep her promise and not hurt Stefan.


    Thinking of this, Martha couldn''t help but feel worried.


    When they parted that day, she watched Stefan tied to the pir, dying.


    He was covered with blood, but he kept telling him not to be coerced by Catherine.


    But how could she just watch him lose his life for her?


    Martha clenched her hand, her eyes drooped...


    ...


    On the other side, King Ducasse''s bedroom.


    After Catherine left West Pce, she went straight to King Ducasse''s bedroom.


    When she came, King Ducasse was still awake, sitting at the table with a sad face.


    She hid the disgust in her eyes, walked into the bedroom, and asked with concern, "You''re getting


    married tomorrow; why haven''t you rested yet?"


    King Ducasse looked up at his mother, and didn''t expect her toe at this time.


    "Mother, why are you here at thiste hour?"


    "The guard said you haven''t rested yet, so I''m here to see you."


    Catherine looked at King Ducasse gently, her eyes full of distress.


    King Ducasse''s long eyshes trembled slightly, and he couldn''t help hesitating about what he had just


    decided.


    After a while, he still expressed his thoughts, "Mother, I think the wedding tomorrow is too hasty. I think


    it better to postpone it for a few days, what do you think?"


    When Catherine heard this, her face changed immediately.


    She clenched her hand unhappily, but her face was still smiling, "Why?"


    When King Ducasse heard this, his eyes turned dark.


    He didn''t want to ask his mother about Martha, yet deep down he was afraid that what Martha said was


    true...

 Chapter 517 I shouldnt doubt you

    Chapter 517 I shouldn''t doubt you


    In his eyes, his mother had been very gentle and kind all these years, and she was not someone who


    could do that kind of thing at all.


    But... Martha didn''t seem like a liar either.


    Therefore, he didn''t know who he should trust.


    After hesitating for a while, King Ducasse opened his mouth to exin, but found that he didn''t know


    what to say.


    Seeing her son''s appearance, Catherine frowned slightly, and her concerned voice said, "What''s the


    matter, do you have any questions?"


    King Ducasse froze for a moment, and looked at Catherine with dark eyes.


    After pondering, he thought he should talked to her mother frankly.


    "Mother, the reason why Martha is willing to marry me and be my wife is because you forced


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    her?"


    When Catherine heard this, there was a bit of sadness in her eyes.


    Her voice choked with sobs, "Is that how you see me?"


    King Ducasse frowned slightly. When he was just about to speak, Catherine said sadly, "I didn''t force


    Martha to marry you, but told her the pros and cons of marrying you."


    "Later, it was Martha herself who agreed to marry you and be your wife for the future of the Lucas


    family."


    Catherine paused after saying this, and looked at her son, pretending to be worried.


    "Sweetheart, you won''t me me for going to Martha in private, will you?"


    King Ducasse did not speak with his lips pursed into a line.


    He couldn''t believe that Martha would choose to marry him for the sake of the Lucas family''s interests.


    But there was no need for his mother to lie, right?


    The next second, Catherine spoke again to interrupt King Ducasse''s thoughts.


    "Don''t me me. You held a media conference to announce your engagement with Martha. If you and


    Martha were to cancel it in the end, you would be really embarrassed!"


    "You just seeded to the throne not long ago, and I don''t want you to be aughing stock, or


    your position would be unstable."


    When she said this, she paused on purpose, looked at King Ducasse and continued, "Besides, I clearly


    know that you''ve fallen for Martha, so I tried to persuade her to make you happier."


    King Ducasse couldn''t help but feel a little bit shaken when he heard this.


    Mother wouldn''t have gone to Martha if it wasn''t for him.


    He unconsciously tightened his hand, and called softly, "Mother."


    Catherine knew that her son had begun to trust her.


    However, it was not enough.


    She intentionally showed tiredness and began to talk about her difficulties over these years.


    "After I married your father, I''ve been in charge of all kinds of affairs in the royal family. Any mistake I


    made would arouse criticism."


    "After your father passed away, I felt more burdened."


    "You have just seeded to the throne, and my priority it to stabilize your position and choose a good


    wife for you. Martha is the best, considering her family background and your own liking."


    "That''s why I went to her to convince her to marry you."


    After Catherine finished speaking, she reached out and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes


    emotionally.


    King Ducasse saw her like this, and the guilt in his heart began to magnify.


    At this moment, he felt himself ungrateful.


    His mother had had a hard time over these years, but he even doubted her.


    Then his guilty voice sounded, "Mom, I''m sorry, I was wrong."


    I shouldn''t doubt you, nor should I disbelieve you.


    King Ducasse tightened his hand, and he seemed to have made up his mind.


    Catherine had guessed what her son was thinking, but she looked at him, pretending to be


    apprehensive, and asked nervously, "Then tomorrow''s wedding..."


    Catherine''s words were not finished, but King Ducasse understood what she meant.


    He nodded slightly, his voice was a bit hoarse-


    "The wedding will continue tomorrow."


    As he spoke, he looked at Catherine in distress, and said softly, "Mother, it''s gettingte, you can go


    back and rest."


    "Okay, you should rest early, too."


    Catherine smiled and left contentedly.

 Chapter 518 Mother and Son

    Chapter 518 Mother and Son


    At three o''clock in the middle of the night, only the sound of the guards patrolling could be heard.


    In this quiet night, Catherine''s trusted guard came to her bedroom quietly.


    Catherine looked nervously at the guard standing not far away, "Is there a result?"


    The guard bowed his head respectfully, and replied in a deep voice, "Yes, the test results prove that


    you are the biological mother and son."


    As he spoke, the guard stepped forward and handed over a document with both hands.


    "Your Grace, here is the DNA test report."


    Catherine froze when she heard this, and her hand which took the report trembled slightly.


    Stefan was her real son?


    With trembling hands, she opened the report in front of her, and sure enough, she saw the DNA test


    results in thest column-


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Based on gicws of inheritance, 99% simrity between the blood samples indicates their direct


    lineage and confirms their rtionship as mother and son."


    Catherine looked at the result in front of her, her eyes reddened unconsciously, and she gripped the


    report so tightly that it was crumpled.


    Her and her beloved man''s child was alive!


    She didn''t expect that after more than twenty years, she could still find her child.


    Catherine shed tears that wet her cheeks.


    It never urred to her that her son was still alive.


    But... she had just tortured her son, and she was uncertain if her child would admit her as his mother.


    Catherine panicked when she thought of this-


    "Is he awake?"


    When the guard heard this, he nodded slightly, "He just woke up."


    Her eyes lit up and she staggered towards Stefan''s room.


    Stefan was her child and she was going to see him!


    She had missed out on her child for more than 20 years, and she didn''t want to miss him again in the


    future.


    At this moment, Stefan just woke up, looking pale at the white ceiling.


    As soon as he woke up, he wanted to get up and leave here, but unfortunately, he didn''t have any


    strength at all.


    At this moment, there was an urgent footstep outside the door.


    Stefan slightly frowned, and his heart was in his throat.


    Would it be Marthaing?


    Although he felt that it was impossible, he couldn''t help but hope that theer would be Martha.


    Soon, the door was pushed open, and a woman walked in.


    To Stefan''s disappointment, it was Catherine, not Martha at all.


    Catherine looked at the pale man lying on the bed, her eyes were red, and her voice was hoarse.


    "You''re awake, how are you feeling now?"


    Hearing this, Stefan frowned, and his eyes were full of puzzlement.


    What did she mean?


    Why was she suddenly concerned about him?


    When he was puzzled, Catherine had walked from the door to the bed and sad by the bedside.


    She looked at Stefan with concern and reached out her trembling hand to gently touch his cheek.


    But as soon as she touched it, Stefan tilted his head and avoided it.


    Stefan growled to show his disgust.


    "Get lost!"


    Catherine froze, tears fell down her cheeks, and her hoarse voice said, "How are you feeling now?


    Shall I ask the doctor to check you again?"


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and he frowned and asked coldly, "What do you want to do?"


    Why was she suddenly concerned about him? Was there some kind of conspiracy?


    When Stefan was thinking, Catherine''s voice said, "I- I am your mother, your biological mother."


    When Stefan heard this, he just thought it was ridiculous. His parents died in a car ident when he


    was young.


    Catherine really made up an absurd lie.


    He mocked, "My parents died when I was a teenager, what you said is really absurd."


    He wanted to taunt Catherine, but he didn''t have much strength to speak now.


    Catherine froze, and said with a wry smile, "I didn''t lie to you, what I said is true."


    After saying this, she took out a folder and handed it to him.


    "This is the DNA test report, you can read it if you don''t believe me."


    There was still an indifferent smile on Stefan''s lips when he opened the DNA test report handed over


    by Catherine.


    He didn''t believe it at first, yet he was shocked when his eyes fell on the test results, which showed that


    Catherine and he were mother and son.

 Chapter 519 He doesnt believe it!

    Chapter 519 He doesn''t believe it!


    His pupils shrank slightly, and he threw the test report while frowning.


    "Impossible, it''s not true!"


    He was the only son of the Harrison family. How could he be rted to Catherine Queen Dowager from


    Z Country!


    This was absolutely impossible!


    He clenched his hand and said icily, "What the hell are you trying to do?"


    Catherine smiled wryly, and slowly told the truth.


    "I didn''t lie to you. You are really my child. I''ve owned everything now. I don''t have to lie to you."


    When she finished speaking, tells had been all over her face.


    But Stefan still didn''t believe her words, and watched coldly Catherine cry.


    "All of this is your scheme. You must make it up to trick me!"


    He was shocked by the results of the DNA test report, but he still didn''t believe it was true.


    He grew up in the Harrison family and was the only only child of the Harrison family, so he was


    absolutely had a kinship to the Harrisons.


    Thinking of this, Stefan was even more sure that it was Catherine''s new trick.


    After hearing those words, Catherine shook her head helplessly, eagerly denying Stefan''s conjecture.


    "It''s not what you think, you are really my child. No matter what you are, you are my son."


    "I am not your son! Your son is in Ducasse!"


    Stefan retorted excitedly, and gasped after speaking.


    Catherine grabbed Stefan''s hand and cried, "You are really my child. I failed to protect you back then.


    Now believe me, I will definitely protect you."


    "Get lost!"


    Stefan growled and reached out to break free from Catherine''s hand but found he couldn''t.


    He looked at Catherine in disgust, and his icy voice rang out.


    "I don''t believe a single word you said, you should keep these words to deceive others!"


    "The DNA test report is in front of you, why don''t you believe me?"


    Catherine looked at her son who loathed her with heartache, and felt heartbroken.


    At this moment, she felt the pain of losing her lover and child back then.


    She thought she could show her motherly love to him, but Stefan didn''t trust her at all.


    Catherine seemed to remember something and admitted her mistake with a sobbed voice.


    "I was wrong. I didn''t know you were my child at the beginning, so I hurt you so much. But don''t be


    afraid, I will never let you suffer any more harm in the future.".


    It was because she was not powerful enough that she lost her husband and child back then.


    Now she was the queen dowager of Z Country, so she had the ability to protect her child.


    But to Stefan, these words were extremely ridiculous!


    He had never been to Z Country. It was impossible that his mother was from Z Country.


    He shook off Catherine''s hand vigorously, growling, "Get out! I''m Stefan Harrison, and I have nothing to


    do with you!"


    "No, you are my child."


    After Catherine''s hand was shaken off, she went back to the bed and held Stefan''s hand tightly.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, she felt as if someone had stabbed her in the heart. The pain was so painful that she


    could hardly even breathe.


    "Go away!"


    Stefan dodged Catherine''s hand in disgust, trying to get up and get out of bed.


    But he was injured all over and his body was weak, so he was unlikely to leave here.


    After he stumbled two steps, his body went weak and he fell to the side of the bed.


    Catherine saw it and immediately stepped forward with distress, wanting to help Stefan up.


    But as soon as her hand touched him, she was pushed away.


    "Get out!"


    Catherine staggered several steps before standing steadily.


    She looked sadly at her child who was still alive, and felt extremely heartbroken.


    At this moment, Stefan tried to get up from the ground again and again, but he didn''t have the slightest


    strength to get up, and fell to the ground again and again.


    In the end, his eyes turned red, and were filled with anger.


    Damn it!


    Martha was getting married tomorrow, but he was stuck here with no way out.


    Martha wouldn''t have chosen to marry King Ducasse if it wasn''t for him!

 Chapter 520 Making Marthas life a living hell

    Chapter 520 Making Martha''s life a living hell


    Catherine looked at Stefan more sadly.


    She didn''t expect that her son didn''t believe him.


    All of this was because of that bitch Elsie.


    If it weren''t for her, she wouldn''t be where she was now.


    At this time, Stefan stared at Catherine with scarlet eyes, and growled, "Get lost!"


    Catherine clearly saw the disgust in her son''s eyes, and she felt a dull pain.


    At this moment, she broke down and watched Stefan with a sad face.


    "Do you think I want to be the queen?"


    "If it wasn''t for that bitch Elsie who escaped marriage, how could I have been stood in for her!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve been living in nightmares for more than twenty years. Do you know how hard my life is?"


    With that said, she couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Stefan frowned and looked at frowned more hatefully.


    But at this time, Catherine only focused on talking about her hardships over these years.


    She reached out and wiped the tears from her face vigorously, and choked with sobs, "I''ve never


    abandoned you! It was all because of Elsie''s escape from marriage. Back then, I liked your father, and


    the person I wanted to marry most was also your father."


    "But because Elsie escaped marriage, my parents forced me to marry the king. I begged them, but they


    still hurt you behind my back. I had no choice but to marry the king."


    "Son, think about it... one is the man I love the most, and the other is you. How could I be willing to


    abandon you and be the queen?"


    Catherine''s eyes were full of pain, while Stefan stared at her with an angry face.


    All she said sounded like a joke to Stefan, a lie to make him believe.


    He turned his face irritably, and an indifferent voice sounded in the room-


    "Enough is enough, I don''t want to hear these things you said, and I don''t believe every word you say."


    "I didn''t, I didn''t lie to you, what I said was true."


    Catherine shook her head, looked at her son with a wry smile, her eyes full of persistence.


    Whether her child epted her or not, he was her child.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened when he heard this again, and his voice became a little colder.


    "You talk so much to deceive me into dealing with Martha with you, don''t you?"


    Catherine shook her head feebly, and shed more tears.


    After she calmed down a little bit, her resentful voice sounded.


    "All this is caused by Martha''s mother Elsie, no matter what, I will not let her go!"


    After saying this, Catherine clenched her fists tightly, turned and left the room.


    In the past, Elsie caused her to lose her beloved man and son, and now Elsie''s daughter was harming


    her son.


    She would never let Martha go.


    She must let Martha experience what she had been through before, and make Martha''s life Hell!


    When Catherine thought of this, the resentment in her eyes increased.


    At this moment, Stefan, who was left alone in the room, lowered his eyes.


    He never doubted his parentage, and never thought that he was not a child of the Harrison family.


    But the paternity test was right in front of him.

 Chapter 521 He is the son of her enemy

    Chapter 521 He is the son of her enemy


    Thinking of this, he frowned, and couldn''t help wondering if he was Catherine''s son.


    Catherine just had an emotional breakdown, which seemed so real.


    Also, what Catherine just said made sense.


    With these thoughts in mind, the air around him dropped several degrees.


    Could he really be Catherine''s son?


    He clenched his fists.


    If he really was, it meant he was the son of the woman who killed Martha''s mother.


    Stefan cast down his eyes and bit his lower lip.


    He couldn''t be Catherine''s son.


    Even if he was, he would never admit it.


    After having been through so much, he managed to get Martha to ept him again. He wouldn''t let his


    efforts be in vain.


    That night, Stefan looked out the window at the dark night worriedly, wondering where Martha was now.


    He missed her very much, but now he couldn''t leave here at all.


    Suddenly, it urred to him that tomorrow would be Martha and King Ducasse''s wedding.


    He knew Martha was coerced, but his heart ached at the thought of her marrying someone else.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard some footstepsing from outside the door.


    He lowered his eyes and knew that Catherine''s men wasing.


    Only royal guards'' footsteps could sound so rhythmical.


    Soon, the door was pushed open by Catherine''s guards, and several men walked into the room with


    serious expressions.


    The leading guard looked at Stefan who was lying on the bed, snapped his finger and said coldly, "Take


    him away!"


    "Yes."


    When the guards heard this, they rushed up and immediately helped Stefan out of bed.


    Stefan frowned, and snapped, "Go away!"


    But the guards who took him away didn''t seem to hear this, and just kept taking him to Catherine''s


    bedroom.


    Ten minutester, Stefan was brought into Catherine''s pce and was put down in a bed.


    Soon, a doctor brought a bottle of medicine.


    Stefan frowned, and he asked coldly, "What are you doing?"


    "It''s medicine that''s good for you."


    Catherine''s guard responded lightly, and tilted his head to signal the doctor to feed Stefan directly.


    Immediately after, Stefan was held down, and forcibly given medicine.


    Seeing this scene, the guard''s eyes darkened unconsciously.


    The medicine was used for healing wounds, but the one who took it would be unable to move or speak


    temporarily.


    Surely, it wouldn''t do any harm to his health.


    After all, Stefan was who Catherine cared the most now.


    To let Stefan witness Martha and King Ducasse''s wedding, Catherine had the medicine taken by


    Stefan.


    After the guard came back to his senses, he looked at the angry Stefan indifferently, and told thetter


    lightly.


    "Catherine Queen Dowager wants you to attend the king''s wedding tomorrow, and watch the king


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    marry the queen with your own eyes."


    Hearing this, Stefan gasped for breath, as if someone had stabbed him in the heart, the pain made it


    hard for him to even breathe.


    Watching Martha marry the king!

 Chapter 522 Betray Her Easily

    Chapter 522 Betray Her Easily


    At this moment, his hatred for Catherine increased a bit, he didn''t expect Catherine to be so


    despicable!


    If Martha saw him at the wedding tomorrow, she would misunderstand that he had epted the fact


    and given up on her.


    Stefan''s pupils shrank, his hand clenched, and anger filled his eyes.


    In order to achieve her goal, Catherine actually used such means!


    But now he couldn''t do anything to stop it from happening.


    He gradually stiffened, and then couldn''t move an inch. Even his voice became hoarse, and finally he


    couldn''t speak a word.


    Martha wasn''t any better then Stefan.


    In the middle of the night, she was woken up by the maids to change into the wedding gown.


    Since Stefan was controlled by Catherine, Martha had to change into the wedding gown and let the


    maid dress her up.


    After it was done, the maids left.


    Soon, Martha was alone in the room.


    She stared nkly at herself in the mirror, indifferently waiting for the wedding ceremony.


    At this moment, she vaguely heard footstepsing from outside the door.


    At first, she didn''t care who it was, and thought it was a courtdy.


    Unexpectedly, the person who came in was Catherine''s trusted guard, and Catherine''s only confidant.


    Martha looked at him coldly, knowing that he must have been sent by Catherine.


    She pursed her lips tightly, ignoring the visitor.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The guard took a look at Martha, his eyes darkened, and he turned and closed the door.


    When Martha saw that he had closed the door, she frowned slightly, and looked at him with


    increasingly unfriendly eyes.


    After the door was closed, the guard looked at Martha with a serious expression.


    "I''m not your enemy. I''m here to help you."


    A trace of doubt shed across Martha''s eyes. Her indifferent voice said, "What do you mean?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the guard introduced himself-


    "My name is Horadus. I have been Catherine''s bodyguard since I was a child, and I have followed her


    until now. I know all her secrets!"


    Martha pursed her red lips tightly when she heard this, and she didn''t understand what the visitor


    meant by saying that.


    Horadus saw the doubt in Martha''s eyes, and continued, "Since Catherine lost her lover and child, her


    mood has changed drastically. She beat and scolded us frequently. I couldn''t bear the humiliation, so I


    came to you."


    Having said this, Horadus looked at Martha meaningfully, and his gloomy, somewhat bewitching


    continued, "Martha, I know all her secrets, and I''d like to help you."


    Martha, standing opposite him, frowned, and looked at the guard alertly.


    "What do you want to say?"


    She didn''t believe what Horadus said.


    Horadus was Catherine''s confidant. She didn''t think he would betray Catherine so easily?


    Maybe it was another conspiracy by Catherine.


    Horadus sensed Martha''s hesitation and took a step forward.


    "What I said is true. If it weren''t for Catherine, I wouldn''t have been tortured and humiliated. I am afraid


    I would be killed by Catherine before I could reveal her secrets, so I''ve been waiting for someone who


    can work with me to appear."


    Now, the one he thought that could work with him was Martha.

 Chapter 523 Die in pain

    Chapter 523 Die in pain


    "You''re special. As the eldest daughter of the Lucas family, if you reveal Catherine''s crimes to the


    public, they would sound credible and arouse public attention."


    Hearing this, Martha was still vignt.


    She looked at him coldly, and said with a sneer, "Just leave, I won''t believe you."


    Horadus became anxious, and stepped forward eagerly.


    He raised his voice, and yet he had to suppress it for now.


    "Martha, don''t you want to avenge your mother?"


    "Catherine killed your mother, and even tried to kill you when you were in your country. Now she is


    threatening you with the man you love most and forcing you to marry the king. Can you bear all this?"


    Horadus took steps forward excitedly, his eyes full of anger, and he said hoarsely.


    "Don''t you want to avenge your mother? Or do you really want to marry the king now?"


    Horadus'' questioning voice shook Martha''s mind.


    Horadus was right. If she exposed Catherine''s sins at the wedding ceremony, the citizens'' good


    impression of Catherine would be ruined.


    But she was afraid that it would return to peace in the end,


    After all, Catherine had established prestige in Z Country.


    Martha controlled her emotions and parted her red lips, "What the hell do you know?"


    Horadus suddenlyughed, and said somewhat wickedly.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know all the dirty things Catherine did, but I can''t publicize them."


    He paused for a moment. With his eyes lowered, he continued, "I watched her feed the poison to the


    seriously ill old king, and I also watched the old king struggle with pain because of the onset of the


    poison. In the end, he died with a grimaced face."


    When Martha heard this, herplexion sank, her eyes filled with surprise.


    She knew it was Catherine who killed thete king, but she didn''t expect Catherine to feed him the


    poison.


    She didn''t expect Catherine to be so cruel.


    "Also, Catherine sent her men to kill your mother."


    "Martha, I can tell whatever you want to know, including the details."


    Martha frowned tightly, but she still had doubts.


    "Aren''t you her confidant? Why are you turning against her now?"


    Horadus looked at Martha with a sneer, and said sarcastically, "I''m just herckey."


    "There''s another reason. I''m also from Z Country, I don''t want to see people in my own country being


    fooled."


    "For so many years, the people of Z Country have been fooled by Catherine''s facade. I hope you can


    expose her evil deeds, and restore the original peace of the royal family."


    After Martha heard Horadus'' hypocritical words, she still didn''t choose to trust him.


    She always felt that this man was very strange. Although what he said made sense, it was not the


    reason for him to betray Catherine.


    A man like him wouldn''t say the real reason for him to betray Catherine.


    Besides, Martha always felt that there was a mastermind behind Horadus. Yet she didn''t know who it


    was.


    If she exposed all of Catherine''s evil deeds, she could avenge her mother.


    But Stefan was still in Catherine''s hands.


    She was afraid that Stefan would be killed if she did it.

 Chapter 524 She Knows His Identity

    Chapter 524 She Knows His Identity


    Martha thought of this, and immediately rejected Horadus'' proposal, "Leave. I won''t work with you."


    Stefan was still in Catherine''s hands, and she had no way to expose Catherine''s evil deeds at this time.


    When she thought of this, her eyes were full of unwillingness.


    At this time, Horadus, who was standing opposite Martha, seemed to have read her mind, with a


    wicked smile on his lips.


    His cold voice sounded in the room, making Martha freeze in ce.


    "You are still worried about Stefan? I''m afraid it''s because you don''t know Catherine''s most important


    secret."


    "What?"


    Martha frowned, and asked subconsciously.


    Horadus sneered, "I really don''t understand what you are afraid of? Catherine will never hurt Stefan,


    because there is another rtionship between them."


    Martha frowned even more tightly with confusion.


    Another rtionship?


    Stefan had been living in C Country, and Catherine was from Z Country. Was there any other


    rtionship between them?


    Horadus noticed the doubt in Martha''s eyes at a nce, and asked with a sneer.


    "Don''t you ever suspect Stefan''s parentage?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Martha asked in a cold voice, increasingly confused.


    Horadus sneered, and spoke darkly about the rtionship between Catherine and Stefan.


    "Stefan is Catherine''s real son. Do you think she would threaten you with her own son''s life?"


    When Martha heard this, her pupils shrank slightly, and her eyes were full of shock.


    Stefan was Catherine''s biological son?


    She couldn''t believe what Horadus said, and subconsciously refuted.


    "They won''t be mother and son!"


    She had known Stefan since she was a child, who was the only son of the Harrison family. How could


    he be Catherine''s biological son?


    Moreover, Mr. And Mrs. Harrison clearly doted on Stefan.


    At those words, Horadus widened his smile and looked at Martha mockingly.


    "They have done a paternity test, which shows they are biological mother and son."


    Soon he added before Martha could speak, "Whether you believe me or not, they''ve recognized each


    other already."


    When Martha heard this, she clenched her hands tightly, and her face changed.


    Stefan was clearly a child of the Harrison family.


    But Horadus was Catherine''s confidant. There was no need for him to lie to her.


    Her eyelids drooped, and after the shock, she still couldn''t believe it.


    She never expected that Stefan turned out to be Catherine''s biological son.


    Suddenly, she found it hard to breathe, and there was a slight pain in her heart.


    If Stefan and Catherine were really mother and son, then Stefan was the son of the woman who killed


    her mother!


    This realization made Martha''s shoulder tremble, and she couldn''t ept it at all.


    She fell in love with the son whose mother killed her mother, and now was worried about his safety.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When Martha was in a daze, Horadus, who was standing not far away, approached her step by step.


    "Don''t be too sad. Fortunately, you now know the truth."


    Although Horadus keptforting Martha in friendly manners, but in fact, he just wanted to finish his


    task quickly and leave here as soon as possible.


    He didn''t want to get into any trouble at this time.


    Then he continued, "Actually, you don''t have to worry about Stefan at all. No mother will hurt her son."


    Martha bit her lip and remained silent.


    Horadus'' gloomy and chilly voice sounded, "They''re just acting to force you to marry King Ducasse."


    Martha lowered her eyes, and after a long silence, she suddenly asked, "Why does she insist on me


    marrying King Ducasse?"


    "To revenge on you. She didn''t want to be a queen back then, but was coerced by her family and put in


    the same dilemma as you are now."


    Horadus sighed, pretending to be helpless, and then urged Martha.


    "There is not much time left before the wedding. You should think about what to do next. If you decide


    to bring down Catherine, then I can work with you at any time."


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t hear Martha''s reply, and sighed angrily.


    "It''s gettingte. I''m leaving first."


    Having said this, Horadus turned and left the room quickly.


    Soon, Martha was left alone in the room, looking at the ground withplicated emotions.


    She frowned, with a heavy expression on her face.


    She was still unwilling to ept that Stefan was Catherine''s child.


    If he was really Catherine''s real son, it meant that she had to give up on him.

 Chapter 525 He Attended Her Wedding

    Chapter 525 He Attended Her Wedding


    Three hourster, the wedding was imminent, a group of maids flooded into Martha''s room and


    dressed Martha up.


    After Martha put on her costume, she was taken to the main hall.


    The main hall of the royal pce was luxuriously decorated, and various wines were ced on the


    west side.


    In the main hall, there were many people standing. Since it was the king''s wedding, all the ministers


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    attended it with their family members.


    Of course, the Caesars also attended it, and Eve stood aside and looked at Martha quietly.


    She watched Martha dressed up to attend the wedding ceremony at this time, and her eyes sank.


    In her opinion, Martha was sacrificing her happiness to find the murderer who killed her mother.


    And it was worthwhile.


    As Martha walked into the hall, she subconsciously searched for a familiar figure in the hall.


    After looking around the hall, she did not see Louis, and sighed helplessly.


    Jane''s death gave Louis a heavy blow, she hoped he could move on gradually.


    Yet, even if Louis came here, he couldn''t help her.


    Her aunt Even would not help her at all. Even only wanted her to marry into the royal family and found


    out the murderer who killed her mother.


    Except Even, only Uncle Sam and Uncle rk was the only people whom Martha knew.


    When Martha''s eyes turned to Sam, she could clearly see the helplessness in his eyes.


    Obviously, he was confused about why she married the king even if she didn''t want to.


    On the contrary, rk smiled gently at Martha and seemed to give her blessings sincerely.


    After looking around, she finally lowered her eyes, and her eyes dimmed.


    After a while, she pursed her red lips tightly, and silently turned to Catherine who was sitting on the


    host''s seat at the end of the red carpet.


    Catherine was wearing a gorgeous dress and smiling at her.


    Yet Martha could see Catherine''s contempt for her in thetter''s eyes.


    She suddenly remembered what Horadus saidst night, tightened her hand, and turned to Stefan who


    was standing aside.


    At this time, Stefan happened to be looking at Martha, his eyes filled with forbearance and pain.


    He''d love to rush over now and stop Martha and King Ducasse''s wedding.


    But helplessly, now he could not move at all, nor could he say a single word.


    He fixed his eyes on Martha tightly. Thinking that Martha was about to marry another man, he felt a dull


    pain in his heart.


    Martha''s eyes ached when she met Stefan''s gaze.


    She really wanted to run towards him right now and ask him, but now...


    She knew she couldn''t go there, and the truth that Horadus had saidst night.


    Stefan... could he really be Catherine''s son?


    She clearly felt that her eyes were sore, as well as the piercing pain.


    Had he been threatened by Catherine for showing up at her wedding?


    Or had he admitted his identity as Catherine''s biological son? So he just watched her marry someone


    else?


    While Martha''s heart ached, she lowered her eyes and stopped looking at Stefan.


    At this moment, she was afraid of knowing the truth.


    She bit her lower lip tightly, trying to restrain her emotions.


    At this moment, King Ducasse, who was standing next to her, took her hand at some point.


    Martha felt his warm palm and subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but was held tightly by him.


    As soon as she raised her eyes, she met King Ducasse''s gentle gaze, and only then did she see King


    Ducasse in formal attire.


    He was wearing a tailored suit, on which a totem was embroidered, showing the nobility of its owner.


    At this time, King Ducasse, seeing Martha dressed up to attend the wedding today, his golden eyes


    were full of affection.


    No matter what happened in the future, he would engrave Martha''s beauty today in his mind forever.

 Chapter 526 She Will Regret It

    Chapter 526 She Will Regret It


    Soon after Martha appeared, there was a burst of melodious singing from the hall.


    After the singing sounded, everyone in the hall began to stand in a line, looking at theer happily.


    The wedding of King Ducasse was naturally different from others''. The attendees were ministers and


    the person that presided at the wedding ceremony was the most famous presbyter.


    When the presbyter found it was about the time, he stepped forward and happily announced to the


    ministers.


    "Now, I announce that the wedding ceremony of King Ducasse has officially begun."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After he finished speaking, there was a burst of cheers in the hall, followed by the sound of the piano


    music.


    King Ducasse held Martha''s hand tightly again.


    "Let''s go."


    Martha''s red lips were tightly pursed, and she didn''t reply. She just walked towards Catherine who was


    sitting in the host''s seat step by step.


    Seeing Martha lift his foot, King Ducasse heaved a sigh of relief, and followed her pace, pretending to


    be calm.


    He thought that if Stefan appeared there, she would regret the marriage today.


    Unexpectedly, she was willing to have a wedding with him.


    At this moment, the uneasiness deep in King Ducasse''s heart slowly disappeared.


    What his mother said was right, Martha may have chosen to marry him for the sake of the Lucas


    family''s interests.


    When they walked in front of Catherine, they both stopped.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes were on Catherine who was sitting on the host''s seat.


    After showing a gentle and decent smile to everyone, Catherine said, "Today, I am very happy to


    witness the marriage between the king and the queen consort. Now I announce that the ceremony will


    begin."


    Hearing this, the presbyter turned to the ministers, and said with high spirits, "The king and the queen


    are invited to take the oath on the stage."


    Hearing this, King Ducasse looked Martha with unfathomable emotions.


    After taking the oath, Martha would be his wife, and no one could snatch her away from him.


    After returning to his senses, he smiled and said, "Let''s go there."


    Martha pursed her red lips tightly and said nothing, just followed King Ducasse and walked towards the


    stage step by step.


    Soon, the two stood on the stage, facing each other.


    After the two of them stood still, the presbyter smiled and spoke about the oath.


    Before the wedding, Catherine found him and said that this was King Ducasse''s wedding, so the


    wedding oath was naturally different, and it should reflect the king''s kindness and importance to the


    country.


    It was precisely because of this that the oath that the presbyter would say today waspletely


    different.


    "Today is the grand wedding of King Ducasse of Z Country. I am very happy to stand here today to


    preside over the royal wedding. Next, I will preside over the oath of the two neers."


    "King Ducasse fell in love with Lady Martha at thest pce banquet, and Lady Martha has a good


    impression of our king at that time."


    "Later, after the two got along, King Ducasse and Lady Martha were finally together."


    "Starting today, Martha, the eldest daughter of the Lucas family, is the queen of our Z Country. I believe


    that after having a queen, our Z Country will definitely get better and better."


    When King Ducasse heard the oath, he slightly frowned.


    He had been full of expectations for this wedding, but after seeing Martha''s indifferent appearance, all


    his enthusiasm dissipated.


    In fact, from the beginning, he knew that Martha was not in love with him now.


    But even if he knew this, he still didn''t want to let go.


    Even now, he still didn''t know if it''s right for him to do so.


    But at this time, Stefan who was standing by the side had red eyes and felt like angina when he heard


    these words.


    He hated himself, for he could only watch Martha being forced to marry a man she didn''t love.


    He promised to protect her. Yet she married someone else for protecting him.


    His eyes were scarlet, and it was as if someone had stabbed a knife into his heart, making it difficult for


    him to even breathe.


    At this time, Catherine, seeing this scene, had a smile on her lips.


    She looked proudly at Martha standing on the stage, and felt that the annoyance in her heart was


    reced by pleasure.


    Next, she would give back to Martha what she suffered back then.


    Soon, the presbyter'' words sounded again, interrupting Catherine''s thoughts.


    "Now I announce that the eldest daughter of the Lucas family has officially be..."


    Before the presbyter finished speaking, King Ducasse interrupted him-


    "Wait a moment."

 Chapter 527 I dont want to!

    Chapter 527 I don''t want to!


    Everyone was waiting for the presbyter'' announcement, but when they heard such words, they were


    stunned.


    They looked at King Ducasse in puzzlement, their eyes full of doubts. They didn''t understand why King


    Ducasse interrupted the presbyter at this time.


    King Ducasse seemed to overlook the shock of the crowd, and only fixed his eyes on Martha who was


    standing opposite.


    "Martha, look at me."


    Martha frowned slightly, not understanding what King Ducasse was going to do.


    She looked at King Ducasse with some doubts and more indifference.


    After taking a few deep breaths, he raised his eyes and looked at Martha sincecrely.


    "Martha, will you marry me?"


    When Martha heard this, her pupils constricted. She didn''t expect him to ask such a question.


    She... never wanted to marry King Ducasse, and if it wasn''t for Stefan, she probably wouldn''t have


    changed into this dress.


    She knew that if she didn''t speak out her true thoughts now, she would never have another chance.


    With clenched fists, she bit her lip. After hesitation, she answered firmly and indifferently, "No, I won''t!"


    Her words caused an uproar among the people present.


    Soon, the family members of the ministers started whispering-


    "What''s wrong with the eldest daughter of the Lucas family?"


    "That''s the king of our Z Country, how dare she refuse!"


    "What a rude and ignorant girl! It''s a wedding. How can she choose this big date to mess around!"


    "..."


    It didn''t take long for the discussion in the hall to be louder and louder.


    Upon hearing thements of several ministers, Catherine''s face was gloomy.


    She never expected that Martha would change her mind.


    But at this time, King Ducasse standing in front of Martha was not surprised.


    He already knew Martha''s answer, and all of this was within his expectations.


    However, he still wanted to ask Martha whether he could be considered as good as Stefan if he was


    very nice to her.


    Soon, he spoke it out, "If I am very, very nice to you, will you still say no?"


    Martha ignored the deep affection in his eyes, looked sideways at Catherine who was sitting on the


    host''s seat, and refused in a cold voice, "Yea."


    King Ducasse frowned, looked at Martha with a pitiful expression, and asked in a horse voice, "Why?"


    Martha''s eyes darkened, and she took a deep breath, and finally decided not to suppress her emotions,


    nor to be afraid of Catherine''s threats anymore.


    She raised her eyes, stared indifferently at King Ducasse in front of her, and said word by word-


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Because your mother killed my mother!"


    As soon as she said this, everyone present widened their eyes in shock.


    King Ducasse looked at Martha in astonishment and disbelief.


    He parted his lips lightly, wanted to refute but couldn''t find his voice.


    When Sam, who was present, heard this, his pupils shrank slightly, and he looked at Catherine with a


    somewhat cold look in his eyes.


    Was it Catherine who killed Elsie?


    But... the Hopper family was the one who benefited back then, so how could she, Catherine, do


    anything to Elsie?


    Eve also looked at Catherine with shock.


    The murderer who killed her sister was Catherine?


    She didn''t expect that the murderer she had been looking for all this time turned out to be Catherine.


    After King Ducasse came back to his senses, he looked sideways at his mother Catherine, his eyes full


    of disbelief and questioning.


    At this time, Catherine''s face darkened, with a smouldering gleam of malice in her eyes.

 Chapter 528 The highly effective poison

    Chapter 528 The highly effective poison


    Before King Ducasse and everyone present could react, Martha''s stern voice sounded in the hall-


    "Catherine not only killed my mother, she killed thete king as well."


    "When thete king was seriously ill, Catherine fed him the poison and watched him die in pain after


    the poison took effect."


    Catherine, who was sitting at the host''s seat, suddenly turned pale when she heard Martha expose her


    conspiracy in public.


    At this time, the attendees standing in the hall heard this and looked at Catherine with eyes full of


    astonishment and shock.


    They didn''t expect Catherine to be such a person, and even thete king died of Catherine''s poison.


    After everyone exchanged nces, some couldn''t help butment.


    "How can this be?"


    "Really?"


    "Martha is not lying, is she?"


    Soon, someone began to speak up for Catherine, and doubt the veracity of Martha''s words.


    "I''ve heard that Catherine is kind and generous all these years. How could she be that kind of person?"


    "Yeah, I heard that Catherine doesn''t even dare to step on an ant to death, so how could..."


    "But Martha is the eldest daughter of the Lucas family, she won''t say it without evidence, will she?"


    More discussion in the hall annoyed King Ducasse even more.


    After he came back to his senses, he frowned and clenched his hands into fists.


    He turned to Martha, then shifted his gaze to his mother who had unfathomable emotions on her face.


    He couldn''t believe what Martha said.


    Catherine, after the shock, red at Martha furiously and shouted, "Nonsense! I never did those things


    at all."


    She didn''t know why Martha wasn''t afraid of her now.


    Yet she had to defend herself when so many people began to disapprove of her.


    Then with a sullen face, she questioned Martha harshly, "Martha, why are you smearing me in front of


    so many people?"


    Seeing this scene, the attendees didn''t know who to believe for a while.


    Even King Ducasse, seeing his mother like that, couldn''t help but wonder if Martha made up such a lie


    in order not to marry him.


    Just when everyone was vaciting, Horadus who was standing behind Catherine suddenly stood up


    and spoke.


    "I can prove what Martha said is true."


    Horadus'' words astonished everyone else and all their eyes were on him.


    They never expected that the person who finally testified against Catherine turned out to be her most


    trusted guard.


    Even Catherine couldn''t believe that Horadus had betrayed her.


    She looked at Horadus in disbelief, her golden eyes filled with shock.


    Horadus had been working for her for more than twenty years and had always been her most capable


    assistant.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But now, this most capable assistant stood up to testify against her.


    Horadus ignored Catherine''s incredulous gaze, walked straight to the center of the crowd, and finally


    stood in front of King Ducasse.


    He bowed slightly, and respectfully stated all the evil things Catherine had done over the years-


    "The eldest daughter of the Lucas family, Elsie, was indeed killed by Catherine Queen Dowager. After


    Elsie escaped from Z Country, Catherine Queen Dowager ordered her men to hunt down and kill Elsie."


    "She once lost trace of Elsie, but she never gave up killing Elsie."


    "In the end, Elsie was murdered in the sea by Catherine Queen Dowager''s men."


    Horadus paused for a moment and continued, "After killing Elsie, Catherine still harbored a lot of


    hatred, then she started to harm thete king."


    "In the beginning, she just fed thete king some small doses of poison. Later, she couldn''t take it


    anymore and directly fed thete king a very powerful poison."


    When he said this, his eyes turned red, and his voice choked with sobs when he spoke again-


    "I- I saw thete king die in pain on the bed with his eyes wide opened."


    When King Ducasse heard these words, he shrank in pain, and his face turned pale.


    Impossible, impossible.


    How could his mother kill his father with her own hands?

 Chapter 529 Go to Hell!

    Chapter 529 Go to Hell!


    At this time, everyone in the hall was silent in shock, especially Eve who stood aside.


    She didn''t expect that Catherine was the murderer who killed her sister, let alone that Catherine was so


    ruthless that she wouldn''t even spare her husband


    For a while, they were lost for words.


    While they were in shock, Horadus continued-


    "Also, after Elsie died, Catherine tried to murder Martha, Elsie''s daughter."


    As soon as Horadus finished speaking, King Ducasse''s stern voice rang out.


    "Impossible, Mother won''t do that."


    He didn''t believe that his mother would be so cruel to kill his father.


    Martha, who was standing next to him, had been staring at Catherine with hatred.


    If it weren''t for Catherine, her mother wouldn''t have died.


    At this time, Seeing everyone''s suspicious eyes, Catherine could no longer sit still.


    She got up and red at Horadus who was standing not far away.


    "Why, why do you nder me so much?"


    Horadus turned his head and nced at the angry queen dowager, and slowly told King Ducasse the


    whole process of thete king''s murder.


    "King Ducasse, you should still have some impression of thete king''s serious illness!"


    "Actually, thete king was only seriously ill at the time, not dying. It was after Catherine asked the


    doctor that thete king was given a different poison."


    When Horadus said this, his voice was a bit sad.


    "At that time, I stood there, watching Catherine fed thete king the poison with a resentful face. The


    long ago!"


    "I also saw thete king struggle and die in agony."


    "It''s a scene that I will never forget!"


    After Horadus finished speaking, King Ducasse took a sharp step back, feeling a dull pain in his chest.


    His mother had always been gentle and kind, and loved his father very much, so he didn''t believe


    Horadus was telling the truth.


    At this time, Eve clenched her hand into a fist.


    She didn''t expect that the person who killed her sister was Catherine.


    No wonder she had been searching for many years, but to no avail.


    Sam stared coldly at Catherine as well.


    He made up his mind he would let Catherine who killed Elsie pay the price.


    At this moment, Stefan, looking at Catherine who went crazy, felt a chill in his heart.


    Catherine actually killed her husband with her own hands; she was so insane.


    No matter what the truth of the past was, he would never admit that this woman was his mother.


    After seeing the different looks on everyone''s faces, Catherine felt more and more resentment.


    In the end, she suddenly ran straight to the guard, drew out his saber, and stabbed at Horadus with it.


    "You dare to betray me. Go to hell!"


    When everyone heard this, their bodies froze. They never thought that Catherine would suddenly go


    crazy.


    Horadus was taken aback; he didn''t expect Catherine to be so crazy.


    Before he could react, Catherine stabbed him in the neck, and he lost his breath.


    King Ducasse watched Horadus standing in front of him fall backwards, and his golden pupils shrank


    ordingly.


    It wasn''t until the moment when he saw his mother kill Horadus that he really realized that what Martha


    told Horadus just now was true.


    His mother really killed his father.


    His heart ached, and he retreated in a panic, shaking his head while retreating.


    "It''s not like that; it''s not real."


    At this time, thedies in the hall saw that Catherine had killed her confidant, and they screamed in


    fright.


    They kept retreating and fleeing in all directions, and all of a sudden, the hall was in chaos.


    At the same time, Catherine''s eyes were only fixed on Martha who was standing not far away, her eyes


    were full of viciousness.


    "I want you to die, I want you to die now!"


    As she spoke, she raised the saber in her hand and stabbed directly at Martha.


    Stefan saw this scene, his eyes bloodshot.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He wouldn''t allow anything to happen to Martha!


    Just when Catherine raised her saber and stabbed at Martha, Stefan broke free from the effects of the


    drug in his body and ran with all his might to stand in front of Martha, using his own body as a shield.


    In the next second, Catherine''s saber pierced Stefan''s chest,


    In an instant, blood soaked Stefan''s entire chest, making him paler and paler.


    He lost all his strength and fell on Martha''s shoulder, his thin lips parted slightly-


    "I finally protected you once."

 Chapter 530 He deserves to die, so do you!

    Chapter 530 He deserves to die, so do you!


    Martha''s pupils shrank slightly as she supported Stefan''s body in a panic and asked nervously, "Stefan,


    how are you?"


    Eve and Sam watched them with shock.


    They never expected Catherine to go crazy and lose her mind like that, let alone Stefan risking


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    everything to shield Martha from any harm.


    King Ducasse stared nkly at the scene in front of him, feeling a very ufortable pain in his heart.


    His mother was really crazy!


    She killed Horadus and now wanted to hurt Martha.


    He clenched his hand,plicated emotions filling his eyes.


    He was obviously closer to Martha just now, but he didn''t intend to shield Martha at all.


    And Stefan, at such a long distance, rushed over to protect Martha.


    He didn''t admit that he lost to Stefan utterly until just now.


    Seeing Stefan''s body soaked in blood, Catherine took steps back incredulously.


    She actually hurt her birth son again, and her son was injured again in order to protect Martha.


    With increasing gloominess in her eyes, she red at Martha.


    The next second, she questioned, "Why! Why did you take it for her!"


    She red at King Ducasse and Stefan standing in front of her, eyes full of anger.


    "Why do you all protect her!"


    After Catherine finished speaking, she cried louder and suffered a severe emotional breakdown.


    "Why are you all ming me? You don''t even know why I am what I am today!"


    "Do you know what Martha''s mother did to me? If it weren''t for her mother, I wouldn''t be where I am


    today!"


    "It''s all Elsie''s fault!"


    Catherine roared hysterically, but no one could feel her pain.


    In the eyes of everyone present, she was a murderer who killed thete king and Elsie, and thus


    deserved punishment.


    In the end, a minister reacted and shouted in the direction of the entrance.


    Guards! Come and catch this criminal!"


    Hearing this, the guards took two steps forward and tentatively looked in King Ducasse''s direction.


    They didn''t get any response from King Ducasse.


    But the ministers kept urging them to catch Catherine. Only then did the guards step forward and


    apprehend Catherine, who had gone mad.


    After being caught, Catherine struggled frantically, shouting while struggling-


    "Let go of me! I''m not wrong, it''s all Elsie''s fault!"


    King Ducasse felt very sad when he saw his mother who was screaming in pain not far away.


    At this moment, King Ducasse''s heart felt like it had been stabbed with a knife, making it difficult for him


    to even breathe.


    He felt distressed that his mother had be the way she was now, and even more distressed that his


    father, who he had always respected and loved, died at the hands of his mother.


    At this time, Catherine''s screams still filled the hall.


    "I''m not wrong, it''s all their fault! They deserve death. They deserve it!"


    After King Ducasse came back to his senses, he looked at his mother with moreplicated emotions.


    After a while, he took a step forward and asked in pain, "Why, why did you kill my father!"


    "Father has always been so nice to you, why did you kill him!"


    Catherine''s eyes turned red, and she replied angrily, "Because he deserves to die, and so do you! You


    all deserve to die!"


    "Do you think I really spoil you?"


    She sneered contemptuously, and the words she said were like a sharp knife piercing into King


    Ducasse''s heart.


    "You are the same as your father, you deserve to die! If it weren''t for you, how could I be what I


    am today!"


    "When you were born, I wanted to strangle you! I hate you, and I hate your face like his even more!"


    When King Ducasse heard these words, his eyes darkened and he felt an overwhelming chill in his


    heart.

 Chapter 531 He is actually his brother

    Chapter 531 He is actually his brother


    Everyone present had been suspicious of Martha''s words, but what had happened proved that Martha


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    was telling the truth.


    The fact that Catherine killed her confidant told everyone that she really did those evil things.


    Catherine didn''t care about the different expressions on everyone''s faces.


    At this moment, she could only see Stefan standing not far away.


    Her eyes turned red, she shook her head in disbelief, and asked in tears, "Son, why do you protect this


    woman?"


    It was Martha and Elsie''s fault. Why was everyone protecting them?


    Elsie should have been severely punished for escaping marriage, but thete king didn''t have the heart


    to do so and let it slide.


    Later, Catherine''s parents forced her to marry thete king for the Hopper family''s sake. They even


    killed her husband and newborn child.


    If it weren''t for Stefan who was tough enough, he would have died in the sea long ago.


    Stefan resisted the pain from his chest, his thin lips were tightly pressed, his eyes were fixed on Martha


    and he kept shaking his head-


    He wished Martha would not believe Catherine even if Catherine was telling the truth.


    He finally managed to get Martha back, so he didn''t want Martha to push him away again just because


    of this bad woman.


    Seeing Stefan''s reaction, Martha got his hint immediately.


    With her eyes cast down, she said softly after a while, "I''ve known it already."


    She knew the truthst night.


    She didn''t believe it was true at first, but now seeing Catherine who had gone crazy, she understood


    that Stefan was really Catherine''s son.


    Stefan''s pupils shrank slightly, and his face turned pale.


    He held Martha''s hand slightly, and opened his mouth to say something, but the wound on his chest


    robbed him of the strength to utter even a word.


    Martha already knew, so would she not be with him anymore?


    Thinking of this, he looked at Martha with a hint of panic in his eyes.


    He tightly grasped Martha''s hand, trying to defend himself, but in the end he didn''t have the strength to


    say anything else.


    At this moment, King Ducasse, who was standing aside, looked at Catherine in astonishment.


    The shock in his eyes increased.


    Did he hear wrong just now?


    How could his mother call Stefan "Son".


    He must have misheard just now.


    After King Ducasse recovered, his golden eyes were full of shock.


    King Ducasse regained hisposure and looked at Catherine with a mix of surprise in his golden


    eyes. After a moment of silence, he fixed his gaze on Mother, who stood not far away from him, and


    asked in a questioning tone, "What did you call him just now?"


    "You heard me right. He is my son!" Catherine replied with an excited expression on her face.


    Over the years, every time she woke up from a nightmare, she would think of her innocent husband


    and son.


    Now that her son had survived but treated her like this, how could she ept it?


    As these thoughts raced through Catherine''s mind, all the emotions that had been suppressed for so


    long burst out uncontrobly.


    In the next second, Catherine''s roar filled the hall.


    "He is my son! The child I gave birth to with my beloved man!"


    King Ducasse was taken aback for a moment, his thin lips parted slightly. His eyes met hers again as if


    asking for an exnation.


    Catherine looked mockingly at King Ducasse who was standing not far away, and smiled ironically.


    "My beloved man wasn''t your father; it was someone else."


    She wiped away tears from the corners of her eyes while speaking out loud, "If your father hadn''t


    forced me into marriage back then, I wouldn''t have lost my beloved man or been separated from my


    own child!"


    King Ducasse''s pupils shrank suddenly, and his hand trembled unconsciously.


    He looked at Stefan, whose chest was covered in blood, and bit his lip tightly.


    Stefan was his mother''s another child and his brother!

 Chapter 532 Crazy

    Chapter 532 Crazy


    King Ducasse couldn''t ept the truth, and shook his head vigorously.


    "It''s impossible."


    "It''s true," Catherine replied frantically, her eyes filled with madness.


    At this time, everyone present was shocked to see the scene before them.


    They didn''t expect that the rtionship in the royal family would be soplicated.


    Not long after, all the ministers anddies present couldn''t help but started talking in low voices-


    "That man turned out to be Catherine Queen Dowager''s illegitimate son?"


    "I didn''t expect Catherine Queen Dowager to have a child before marrying thete king."


    "Well, that man and Catherine Queen Dowager looked simr in some senses."


    "Is Catherine Queen Dowager crazy now?"


    "What a drama!"


    "..."


    Eve, who was still in shock, was now a little bit confused.


    Since her sister died, she had been searching for the murderer who killed her sister, and now it was the


    best to find the murderer.


    It was just that she didn''t expect the murderer to be Catherine.


    And how could Martha''s ex-husband be Catherine''s birth son?


    Catherine just said that she lost her husband and child because of her marriage with thete king.


    Did Elsie''s escaping marriage cause all that to happen?


    Sam was stunned as well.


    He never thought that was the reason why Catherine went crazy.


    Also, he didn''t think Martha and Stefan could still be together if Stefan was Catherine''s son.


    After King Ducasse came back to his senses, he said snappishly, "Mother, are you crazy? How can you


    tell such a lie!"


    Catherine smiled wildly, her eyes widened, and she looked at her son in dismay.


    "Yes, I''m crazy. If it wasn''t for your father, how could I be what I am now!"


    At this time, Catherine had changed from a graceful and luxuriousdy to aplete lunatic.


    Her clothes had long been dishevelled and the hair essories she wore had been loose, making her


    in a mess.


    After Catherine smiled mockingly, she suddenly turned to the crowd standing aside, their eyes were full


    of shock.


    She frantically looked around at the crowd, and the smile on the corner of her mouth widened


    unconsciously.


    "Do you all think that I am happy to be the queen?"


    "Why do you all push me to where I am today in the name of being good for me and the Hopper


    family?"


    "Have you ever thought that I never want to be the queen! Never!"


    All she wanted was to be with her beloved man and son.


    But from the very beginning, her dream was shattered by her parents.


    Catherine couldn''t help shedding tears whileining about her grievances.


    However, after saying this, she still didn''t feel that the suppressed emotions were relieved, and she


    questioned even louder-


    "All you can see is profit. For your own selfish desires, you force your family and your daughter to do


    things they don''t want to."


    "Have you ever thought how painful I am?"


    "I have to maintain my decent image every day and deal with everything within the royal family."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "If anyone really wanted to be the queen so badly, why did none of you take it yourself!"


    Catherine''s words shook everyone present.


    Her current appearance was very terrifying; it seemed like at any moment she might skin them all alive.


    Her sharp voice echoed in the hall, and everyone present couldn''t help but feel moved.


    King Ducasse listened intently to his mother''s words; instead of growing angrier he felt pity for his


    mother.

 Chapter 533 Execution of Catherine

    Chapter 533 Execution of Catherine


    He couldn''t ept the fact that his mother killed his father, but he knew she did so because she


    endured so much pain.


    Perhaps, without everything that happened back then, his mother might have led a happy life with her


    beloved man.


    King Ducasse''s eyelids drooped, and his golden eyes were filled withplex emotions.


    Martha, who was standing beside him, was silent for a while, and keenly noticed that there was more


    and more blood on Stefan''s chest.


    She turned her head and looked eagerly at King Ducasse who was standing beside-


    "King Ducasse, please call a doctor quickly. Stefan''s condition is very bad right now."


    After returning to his senses, King Ducasse nodded, and immediately turned to the guard standing


    aside.


    Before he could give an order, the ministers suddenly started to speak out one after another,


    condemning Catherine.


    "Your Majesty, it was the bitch Catherine who killed thete king, you must avenge thete king."


    "Yeah, thete king was such a good person, but he was killed by this woman."


    "Catherine is the murderer of thete king; she deserves death!"


    "Please don''t hesitate any longer, and sentence Catherine immediately!"


    "Your Majesty, if you don''t deal with her today, she will


    "Please put Catherine to death, seek the justice for thete king!"


    "This vicious woman just killed her confidant in the hall, which is enough to show how ruthless she is!"


    "..."


    In the end, almost everyone thought that Catherine should be sentenced to death.


    At this moment, King Ducasse found himself in a predicament, not knowing what to do.


    Martha, who was standing beside him, frowned unconsciously when she heard what these people said.


    She didn''t actually intend for Catherine to die, she just wanted her to pay the price.


    She looked up at Catherine who had gone crazy, and she didn''t feel sorry for her.


    In her opinion, Catherine asked for it.


    Stefan, who had just been stabbed by Catherine, became even paler due to excessive blood loss.


    Catherine''s madness made mixed feelings surge through him.


    Finally, he closed his eyes, unwilling to look at her again.


    Even so, he couldn''t help thinking to himself - would he stop it if she were to be killed? Though he was


    unwilling to admit the rtionship between them, he could never cut off their blood rtion.


    He hated everything Catherine had done. Yet from another perspective, Catherine was also a victim of


    the power struggle.


    He didn''t know what choice he would make, so he might as well not have to decide on this choice.


    King Ducasse, his half-brother, also had inner struggles.


    When a minister suggested executing Catherine, more and more ministers echoed him.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    They said--


    "Your Majesty, you''ve been raised up by thete king. I hope you can put to death this unforgivable


    woman."


    "I earnestly implore Your Majesty not to forget how thete king died!"


    "If it weren''t for this vicious woman, thete king might have been still alive!"


    "Please execute Catherine, and give thete king justice!"


    "Your Majesty, you are not only Catherine''s son, you are also the son of thete king, the king of our Z


    Country!"


    King Ducasse pursed his thin lips and finally his gaze fell upon his mother who had begun to giggle


    wildly.


    Catherine kept smiling and said, "Kill me,e and kill me!"


    Hearing this, King Ducasse frowned, and clenched his fists.


    He knew that now he should order that Catherine be executed, but...


    He couldn''t execute his own mother himself.


    He bit his lip, and after a while, he said sharply, "Quiet."


    As soon as King Ducasse''s voice sounded, the previously noisy hall suddenly quieted down.


    He looked around, sighed silently and his gloomy voice sounded in the hall-


    "I now announce that the wedding between me and Martha is canceled!"

 Chapter 534 Is it possible for them to be together?

    Chapter 534 Is it possible for them to be together?


    He pointed to the guard standing next to him and continued, "Take Catherine Queen Dowager away for


    now. Without my orders, no one can take action against her!"


    "Yes!"


    The guards immediately stepped forward and took away the almost insane Catherine.


    After Catherine was taken away, King Ducasse looked at Stefan and ordered the guard standing


    beside him, "You go find a doctor right now and have the doctor check on him."


    "Yes."


    The guard turned around and quickly left the hall.


    After the guard left, Stefan couldn''t hold on any longer. He closed his eyes and passed outpletely.


    Seeing this, Martha supported Stefan who was about to fall.


    Her eyes were full of worry, and she dared not to touch Stefan''s clothes soaked in blood for fear of


    touching his wounds.


    At this moment, everyone present watched as what was supposed to be a happy wedding turned into


    chaos. Their hearts trembled with fear.


    They all looked towards where King Ducasse stood with their heads bowed respectfully,


    "Your Grace, if there is nothing else, we will leave first."


    King Ducasse pursed his lips slightly and nodded gently.


    After that, all of them left with their families without daring to stay any longer.


    Eve watched Martha from a distance as tears welled up in her eyes.


    ''Martha has suffered so much. Unexpectedly, she fell in love with the son of the woman who killed her


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    mother.''


    Yet Eve said nothing, turned and left the hall.


    Another member of the Lucas family, Sam, sighed helplessly and shook his head slightly.


    The murderer of Elsie had been found. He hoped that Elsie can rest in peace.


    But he didn''t know what was going through Martha''s mind or whether she would ept Stefan


    eventually or not.


    He, however, would let them solve everything themselves.


    ...


    Stefany pale-faced on the bed, while the doctor was treating his wounds carefully at the bedside.


    The doctor understood he couldn''t afford a slight misstep with King Ducasse being here.


    At this time, both Martha and King Ducasse stood aside, looking at Stefan with furrowed brows.


    Martha was worried that something might happen to Stefan due to excessive blood loss.


    By contrast, King Ducasse stared nkly at Stefan.


    He still couldn''t ept that Stefan was his half-brother, though he knew it was probably true.


    The woman he liked was his brother''s beloved woman. This thought made King Ducasse''s brow furrow


    even tighter. Pain crept into his eyes.


    Martha noticed his emotional change and sighed silently.


    She knew that King Ducasse was probably suffering more than anyone else right now, since he had


    just learned so many shocking truths all at once.


    It was too much for anyone to bear.


    Yet right now she couldn''t focus on anything else but Stefan''s well-being.


    In order to protect her, he was stabbed in the chest by Catherine, and bled so much. Would his life be


    in danger?


    As she thought about this, her mind drifted back to when Stefan protected her from Catherine''s attack


    earlier.


    At that time, Even though they were far away from each other, without hesitation, he rushed over and


    risked his life to protect her.


    Martha felt a pang of guilt mixed with affection as she remembered how brave Stefan was despite


    everything going against them both.


    The next second, bitter thoughts hit her, ''Stefan is Catherine''s son who killed my mother. Can we ever


    be together? He is my enemy''s son. How can I ept him? What will the Lucas family think?''

 Chapter 535 Give up hatred and choose forgiveness

    Chapter 535 Give up hatred and choose forgiveness


    Half an hourter, the doctor managed to stop the bleeding on Stefan''s body.


    "Your Majesty, there is nothing serious for the time being, but he has lost too much blood and needs


    rest."


    King Ducasse looked at the sleeping man on the bed and nodded.


    Soon the doctor left, leaving only King Ducasse and Martha in the room.


    After hearing from the doctor that Stefan was fine, Martha heave a sigh of relief.


    She turned to King Ducasse, who stared at Stefan motionlessly.


    After a long time, she heard King Ducasse murmuring in a low voice, "He''s not like me at all..."


    Martha was startled, and understood what he was talking about.


    "Catherine is an oriental, and Stefan''s father is also an oriental, so naturally Stefan doesn''t look like


    you."


    King Ducasse''s father was from Z Country, and the color of his eyes showed the difference.


    Martha understood that King Ducasse couldn''t ept the fact that Stefan was his half-brother.


    Although she also didn''t want to ept it, it was the truth.


    "What are you going to do with Catherine?"


    At the moment he heard his mother''s name, King Ducasse''s heart twisted with pain.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    King Ducasse looked at Martha with a dullness in his eyes, so evident.


    That was his biological mother, he knew everyone was waiting for him to give Catherine an execution.


    Shemitted the heinous crime of murdering thete king and deserved death.


    What else could he do?


    Suddenly, King Ducasse smiled wryly, "I know no one wants her dead more than you do..."


    Martha lowered her eyes, but didn''t respond.


    Catherine admitted she had killed Elsie. Considering her other crimes, she indeed deserved death.


    But Martha somehow felt Horadus'' betrayal of Catherine was too sudden and there seemed to be more


    to it. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Horadus, however, had died. And all the clues pointed to Catherine. She was the heinous culprit


    without a doubt.


    Only when King Ducasse personally ordered her to be executed would everythinge to an end and


    the dust settle.


    "You are the king of Z Country, representing the entire country, but I can also understand your feelings


    as a son."


    As Martha said, she looked at Stefan on the bed again.


    Catherine''s true face had been exposed. If she insisted on wanting Catherine dead, she would be no


    different from Catherine?


    Besides, Catherine was Stefan''s biological mother.


    The revenge was over, and Martha just wanted to get out of here and go back to her father and child.


    "Martha, do you hate me?"


    Hearing this, Martha looked up at King Ducasse, chuckled and shook her head, "Why should I? It''s only


    your mother''s fault. I don''t hate Stefan either. We''re just poor people being yed by fate. I don''t want


    to be like Catherine, or transfer my hatred onto innocent people."


    She finally got the happiness, and she didn''t want to miss it again because of her obsessive idea.


    "King Ducasse, do what you think is right, whatever you decide now, I respect you."


    King Ducasse pursed his lips lightly; he knew that Martha gave up hatred and chose forgiveness.


    Even if she could do it, how about anyone else?


    ...


    Stefan woke up, and it was already night.


    Under the dim light, there was only a graceful figure standing by his bed.


    He slowly opened his eyes, and what he saw was an unfamiliar environment. The pain in his body hit


    him, and he gasped.


    Then he felt a warm hand on his arm...


    He turned his head and saw Martha, who was leaning against the edge of the bed, sleeping lightly.


    She had been guarding him, looking haggard, Stefan frowned, enduring the pain of the wound, slowly


    stretched out his hand, and gently stroked her eyebrows and eyes with his warm fingertips.


    His thin lips moved as he spoke in a hoarse and deep voice, "Martha..."


    When Martha heard it, she opened her eyes dazedly, meeting Stefan''s deep-set eyes.

 Chapter 536 Do you still want to be with him?

    Chapter 536 Do you still want to be with him?


    Seeing him awake, Martha''s eyes lit up.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re up, does the wound still hurt? I''ll call the doctor..."


    As she spoke, she got up to leave, but he grabbed her wrist.


    "Don''t go."


    At these words, Martha stopped.


    They locked eyes with deep affection.


    Then, the room fell into a long silence.


    Stefan stared at her, and tightened his grip on her waist, as he was afraid that she would disappear


    again if he let go.


    Thinking Catherine was Stefan''s biological mother, she spoke to break the silence-


    "Catherine is now locked in the dungeon, awaiting sentence."


    Though Martha didn''t want to admit Catherine was Stefan''s birth mother, it was the unchangeable fact.


    As Catherine''s son, Stefan had the right to know her current situation.


    Stefan heard this and became despondent. For a moment he lost all courage of holding onto Martha


    tightly.


    "How she is has nothing to do with me."


    He would not admit that woman, let alone his rtionship with her.


    This answer was within Martha''s expectation.


    "Everything is over. All I know is I came here to take you home," he added.


    All those grudges andplicated rtionships meant nothingpared to getting his wife back


    home.


    It hadn''t changed from beginning to end.


    Hearing these words made Martha feel bitter, tears welling up in her eyes. She looked down at his


    palm, put her hand on it, and smiled suddenly.


    "Okay, let''s go home."


    Everything was settled now.


    Since they didn''t want to face the reality, they''d escape together, leave everything here behind, and


    return home where their family lived.


    ...


    "What, are you leaving?"


    Eve saw Martha againter in the evening. Martha went back to the Lucas Residence, and Eve was


    waiting for her.


    Aside, Sam frowned without expressing his opinion.


    Martha nodded and said, "The murderer of my mother has been found. I have no reason to stay here


    anymore."


    Now that Catherine''s true face had been exposed, what awaited her was an execution of her, and the


    entire Z Country''s sanction against her. For Martha, her revenge was over.


    But Eve shook her head, disapproving of Martha''s choice.


    "Martha, you are the daughter of the Lucas family. Although you have avenged your mother, why do


    you still want to leave when you''ve returned?"


    Now the entire Lucas family would be hers. Eve and Sam would assist her in running it.


    Martha didn''t respond directly, but turned to Sam with a smile. "Sam, from now on, the Lucas family will


    be left to you."


    Hearing this, Sam frowned even deeper.


    He had no interest in being the head of the family at all. He had always known his identity as an


    adopted son of the Lucas family and didn''t want to take over this position.


    Besides...


    Now that Elsie had been avenged, he just wanted to live in a quiet ce where nobody could bother


    him for the rest of his life.


    He thought if Martha stayed, he would help her manage all matters rted to running the Lucas family.


    "Have you really thought this through?"


    Unlike Eve who tried hard to convince Martha, Sam respected Martha''s choice.


    Martha nodded and smiled slightly, This ce will always be strange for me."


    Eve opened her mouth, but seeing how determined Martha was about leaving, she didn''t say anything


    else until something crossed her mind again, "What about Stefan? He''s Catherine''s son, you still want


    to be with him?"

 Chapter 537 He could give up everything else except Martha

    Chapter 537 He could give up everything else except Martha


    Martha''s eyes darkened, as she heard Eve''s forceful tone.


    In Eve''s eyes, nothing was more important than revenging her sister.


    So, she couldn''t allow her sister''s daughter to stay with her enemy''s son.


    But Stefan didn''t know he was Catherine''s son and like her, didn''t want to ept this reality.


    Why should Catherine''s mistake be borne by her child?


    Moreover, she loved Stefan; she didn''t want to reject him again because of someone or something


    else.


    She believed that her deceased mother would support her. As long as she was happy, her mother


    would be happy, too.


    "I know what you want to say, but this time I want to follow my heart and make my own choice."


    "Follow your heart? Martha, he is the son of your enemy! How can you..."


    But before Eve could finish speaking, Sam interrupted her coldly, "This is her choice."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Sam, you let her mess around too?"


    Eve looked angry and would never agree for them to be together!


    Naturally Martha did not expect anyone''s approval.


    "In three days, we will leave. Auntie I don''t want to be a second Louis, whose wrong decision


    leads him a lifetime regret."


    Upon hearing Louis'' name, Eve''s pupils shrank.


    Although she did not know what had happened, his son hadpletely shut himself off from everyone


    recently, which had never happened before.


    In Eve''s understanding, Louis was the eldest son of the Caesar family, and represented the pride of the


    Louis family. He should not have ended up like this now¡­


    Martha thought, if Louis was just an ordinary man, maybe he would have realized his feelings for Jane


    and led a happy life with Jane long ago.


    She wondered where Jane was now and whether or not she started a new life somewhere else.


    A day passed quickly, and Stefan frowned as he looked at the bandages wrapped around him.


    Catherine gave a stab with great strength, but fortunately he protected Martha.


    Thinking about it made him clench his fists suddenly. Although it had been in the past, his mind


    remained unsettled.


    When King Ducasse arrived, Stefan was staring at the moon outside. The huge royal ce was


    unusually quiet and still at night.


    Hearing the footsteps, Stefan didn''t turn around, and theer seemed unwilling to speak to him.


    They remained silent for a while until King Ducasse broke the silence.


    "I just went to see her. She''s emotionally unstable."


    To be more precisely, she waspletely insane. She couldn''t be restrained by chains and screamed


    uncontrobly even after being injected with tranquilizers.


    King Ducasse didn''t know what to do now, his people were waiting for him to punish Catherine, but


    given that she had gone mad, he didn''t have the heart to sentence her.


    Stefan remained silent in response to King Ducasse''s words.


    It annoyed King Ducasse.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "What do you want me to say?"


    "You..."


    Stefan''s indifferent attitude once again angered King Ducasse who stepped forward and stood behind


    Stefan with a hint of anger in his tone.


    "Stefan, she''s your mother too. How can you be so indifferent?"


    Compared with King Ducasse''s excitement, Stefan remained as cold as ever.


    "She has gone insane! I just saw her; all she has in her eyes is hatred and you."


    In Catherine''s mind, even if she was crazy, the person who stayed on her mind for more than twenty


    years was still her son whom she missed dearly instead of King Ducasse.


    He also knew that Catherine wished he would die and all those years of maternal love were fake.


    "So what? I won''t acknowledge her," said he in a low voice, as he looked out at the bright moon


    through the window with narrow eyes.


    Everything here was strange. Even if Catherine was her blood rtion, he would not admit that she


    was his mother.


    Because he knew very well that if he acknowledged Catherine as his mother, he would never be able to


    be with Martha again in his life.


    He could give up everything else except Martha.

 Chapter 538 Wont you regret choosing me?

    Chapter 538 Won''t you regret choosing me?


    "Stefan!"


    "Stefan!" King Ducasse grabbed Stefan''s cor and raised his hand, wanting to beat Stefan violently!


    Stefan nced at him indifferently, not caring about his anger. Instead, there was apathy in his eyes.


    King Ducasse gritted his teeth. If Stefan wasn''t injured now, he would beat him hard!


    "Whether you ept it or not, she is your biological mother! She made a terrible mistake, anyone else


    can me her, except you!"


    When Catherine became insane, she still remembered Stefan, but Stefan appeared so heartless.


    As Stefan listened to these words, unfathomable emotions filled his eyes.


    How ridiculous!


    "I don''t me her because I don''t even know her."


    If it weren''t for Martha being here, Stefan would never havee to this country at all. He would


    always be the president of the Harrison Group.


    He loathes the bloodline ethics that restrained him!


    "From my birth to now, my memory tells me my name is Stefan Harrison and I am part of the


    Harrisons."


    "You!" King Ducasse couldn''t take it anymore and didn''t care about Stefan''s injuries as he swung his


    fist towards him.


    At this time, the door was pushed open with a "bang", and a woman''s voice stopped them.


    "King Ducasse, stop it!"


    Both of them looked towards the voice.


    Seeing theer, King Ducasse stopped his attack, but didn''t let go of Stefan, while Stefan didn''t


    break free, looking like an innocent bystander instead of someone who almost got hit.


    Martha heard King Ducasse''s voice right outside the door, and knew why King Ducasse was furious


    now.


    She also understood how Stefan was feeling.


    "Everyone has their own choice. Even if you are a king, you cannot force your will on others."


    Martha''s words sounded particrly ridiculous to King Ducasse.


    He was the highest power holder in this country, if he really wanted to exert pressure on someone,


    there would be no one daring or able enough to resist it.


    He released his grip on Stefans'' cor as all traces of anger dissipated into endless indifference.


    "You can''t leave without my permission."


    That being the case, he exercised his right to detain them both.


    He wouldn''t allow Stefan to leave Z Country without acknowledging Catherine as his mother!


    King Ducasse turned and walked away, his gaze passing over Martha as they brushed shoulders.


    "If I hadn''t called off the wedding, you would have been my wife."


    Martha understood the meaning behind those words.


    While she was grateful for King Ducasse''s cancetion of wedding, it didn''t mean she had to agree with


    any of his actions.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The room fell silent, and Martha walked up to Stefan, looking at him in silence.


    They were caught in a dilemma where choosing one side meant giving up the other.


    Martha couldn''t be with the son of her mother''s murderer, and if Stefan acknowledged Catherine, she


    would cut all ties with him forever.


    But if he chose her, they could leave together and stay by each other''s side without ever separating


    again.


    This was her final concession.


    "Don''t worry; we''ll leave here."


    Stefan took her hand; this was his promise that he would keep.


    Martha nodded, leaned gently in his arms, and listened to his heartbeat before asking softly, "Would


    you regret choosing me?"


    "No." Stefan said quietly.


    Even without Martha, he wouldn''t acknowledge Catherine as his mother.


    Martha closed her eyes with a smile on her lips.


    She didn''t regret giving up everything rted to the Lucas family and choosing to be with him either.

 Chapter 539 What are these medicines?

    Chapter 539 What are these medicines?


    The next morning, Martha arrived at Catherine''s pce, and found that the servants had cleared out


    most of her belongings.


    The once magnificent pce was now almost empty.


    After Catherine went mad in the hall, many ministers demanded that King Ducasse execute his own


    mother.


    However, King Ducasse could not bring himself to do it and instead chose to send Catherine to a


    mental institution abroad.


    Although Catherine did not die in the end, in Martha''s view, she had received the punishment she


    deserved.


    Her long eyshes trembled slightly as she looked around Catherine''s bedroom.


    The servants were still busy packing Catherine''s belongings, preparing to throw away everything


    rted to Catherine.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help feeling emotional.


    Maybe Catherine would never lead such a good life in the future.


    Just as she was about to leave Catherine''s bedroom, she nced sideways at a pile of medicines in a


    corner.


    She frowned slightly, walked over with some doubts, and reached out to pick up the medicines.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Without exception, there were no sticky notes orbels on those medicine bottles.


    She walked over and picked up one bottle before smelling it curiously.


    To her surprise, it emitted an unpleasant bitter smell mixed with sourness that made her want to vomit


    upon inhaling it. She couldn''t fathom how Catherine managed to swallow such things down.


    Martha opened several more bottles and each had its unique scent which only deepened her confusion


    about what they were used for. She turned around and asked one servant nearby,


    "What are these medicines for?"


    "Lady Martha, these are the medicines that Catherine Queen Dowager has been taking," said the maid


    who was serving by Catherine''s side.


    Martha looked at the maid with confusion and repeated, "The medicines that Catherine Queen


    Dowager takes?"


    "Yes," nodded the maid. She respectfully lowered her head to exin to Martha-


    "I have been following Catherine Queen Dowager for years and know that she suffers from insomnia,


    asional illnesses, headaches, nightmares and so on. These medicines are often used by her to


    control her illness."


    "When Catherine Queen Dowager is seriously ill, she even goes crazy, only this medicine can ease her


    symptoms and help her sleep normally without any headache."


    Martha didn''t think much of it when she heard this. She just nodded slightly before turning around to


    put the medicine bottle back in its ce.


    When the maid saw these medicine bottles, she suddenly remembered the terrifying scenes every time


    Catherine fell ill. Her body trembled as she couldn''t help but sigh emotionally.


    "Speaking of which, these medicines are really miraculous. Every time Catherine takes them, she will


    return to normal."


    If it weren''t for these medicines, those servants might have been subjected to some kind of torture.


    The maid had heard that when Catherine Queen Dowager hadn''t taken any medication before, she had


    killed someone in a fit of rage.


    Thinking of this, the maid trembled slightly with fear.


    Fortunately, Catherine Queen Dowager had faced justice; otherwise, the servants like them wouldn''t


    know how long they would continue living in fear.


    Initially, Martha wasn''t too concerned, but now after hearing all this, she narrowed her eyes slightly,


    having some doubts about these medications not being quite right.


    She thought inwardly, "These medications seem off."


    She turned around asking, "You just said that when Catherine Queen dowagers falls ill, taking those


    medications will restore her to normal?"

 Chapter 540 Catherine is not behind the scenes

    Chapter 540 Catherine is not behind the scenes


    The maid hesitated before nodding slightly and recalling the process of Catherine Queen Dowager''s


    illness.


    Martha turned around slowly, and said in a deep voice, "Please describe to me what you saw."


    "Yes," the servant replied respectfully before beginning to recount it.


    "The time of Catherine''s onset has always been uncertain, sometimes during the day and sometimes in


    the middle of the night."


    "When Catherine was sick, she would smash things at first, and then slowly lose her mind and start


    yelling. At this point, her personal attendant who was by her side would go find Catherine Queen


    Dowager''s medicine and give it to her."


    "These medicines were very effective for Catherine Queen Dowager. After taking them for a short


    while, she would return to normal except that she usually rested in bed for a while."


    After pondering for a while, Martha suddenly asked, "Is there anything else?"


    "What would Lady Martha want to know?"


    The maid looked at Martha eagerly, as if she knew everything.


    Although Martha hadn''t agreed to marry the king and be a new queen yet, she could tell that Lady


    Martha held a special ce in the king''s heart.


    If a noble woman like Martha could speak well of her, her life would be better.


    After thinking for a moment, Martha said what she wanted to know.


    "You mentioned earlier that sometimes Catherine Queen Dowager suffered from headaches. If this


    happens, does she still take these medicines?"


    "Yes," replied the maid respectfully as she continued exining further.


    "Catherine Queen Dowager sometimes suffers from severe headaches which are excruciatingly


    painful. These same medicines are used then too; only by taking them can she fall asleep."


    As soon as her words trailed off into silence, Martha asked one more question.


    "Were these medications prescribed by doctors within royalty?"


    The maid shook her head and denied it, "Nope! These medications were prescribed by an expert


    physician whom Catherine herself found."


    Martha furrowed her brows even more tightly upon hearing this.


    She didn''t understand why Catherine Queen Dowager had to find a doctor outside of the royal family.


    Shouldn''t the doctors here be the best in the country? With confusion on her face, she asked, "Hasn''t


    Catherine Queen Dowager let any of the doctors within the royal family see her?"


    The maid sighed helplessly and replied, "She has seen them, but their prescriptions were useless.


    Catherine Queen Dowager no longer trusts them."


    "Then do you know where that expert physician is?"


    Martha had a hunch that there might be something wrong with this so-called expert physician and even


    these medicines.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    But the maid didn''t know where the expert physician lived, and she didn''t know anything else except


    Catherine''s illness.


    She took the medicines that Catherine took and asked the doctors in the royal family one by one, but


    none of them imed to have prescribed them.


    In fact, many doctors didn''t even know that Catherine Queen Dowager suffered from headaches.


    After asking around among all of those physicians again and returning to Catherine''s chamber once


    more, Martha found herself standing before that same maid who spoke about these things earlier.


    "You have served Catherine, you should know who brought these medicines for Catherine?"


    Since she didn''t know where that expert physician was, she decided to find clues to it.


    She felt that there was an even bigger conspiracy behind all of this.


    After hearing this, the maid looked at Martha in confusion.


    "I don''t know where these medicinese from, but every time Catherine runs out of medicines,


    Horadus sends them to Catherine."


    Horadus?


    Hearing this familiar name, Martha felt even more sure that someone behind-the-scenes must have


    been pulling strings.


    It seemed like maybe Catherine wasn''t actually a mastermind but pawn.


    After thinking through everything, she turned and walked towards the Side Pce.


    Since Stefan got injured in the hall, he was arranged by King Ducasse to live in the Side Pce to


    recuperate.


    When Martha walked to the Side Pce, she saw King Ducasse.

 Chapter 541 Banned Medication

    Chapter 541 Banned Medication


    She sat in front of the table with a solemn expression, her eyes darkened.


    "What''s wrong? Your face looks terrible," Stefan asked with concern, his eyes full of worry.


    He knew Martha had gone out for a walk but didn''t know what had happened to make her look so bad.


    When King Ducasse saw her enter, his gaze fell on her, but he remained silent and pursed his lips.


    Martha looked at Stefan strangely before turning to King Ducasse and spoke in a low voice,


    "I just went to Catherine''s chamber and found these medicines inside."


    She ced all the medicines that Catherine had been taking on the table.


    Seeing their puzzled expressions, she frowned.


    The next second, Stefan''s puzzled voice echoed in the room, "Why aren''t these medicinesbeled?"


    "Are these the medicines that Mother has been taking?" King Ducasse asked urgently when he


    realized what was going on.


    Martha gave him a solemn look before nodding slightly, "Yes. I just asked doctors within royalty about


    these medicines. They said they did not prescribe them."


    "The maid who takes care of Catherine said that an expert physician outside the pce prescribed


    them, and Horadus went to get them every time," she continued.


    After listening to Martha''s words, Stefan pondered for a moment before asking, "Have you asked


    Catherine specifically what illness she has?"


    "Yes," Martha replied as she put down the medicine in her hand. "She has many different symptoms


    when she falls ill each time; however, all of these medicines can control her condition and help her


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    recover."


    It was precisely because of this that it seemed strange to Martha - while treating illnesses with specific


    medications was correct; it was impossible for one medicine to cure all diseases entirely.


    Thinking this way, she spoke aloud, "Every time she falls ill, as long as she takes these medicines, she


    will return to normal."


    King Ducasse heard this and felt increasingly suspicious about everything happening around him - he


    always thought his mother wasn''t like the wrong kind of person; perhaps someone else was using


    medication to control or manipte her?


    With such thoughts running through his mind continuously now more than ever before, he quickly


    ordered one of his guardsmen to find experts in medicines!


    The director of Loyal Hospital rushed in, sensing the different atmosphere in the room and speaking


    more cautiously than before.


    "King Ducasse, is there anything I can do for you?"


    "You can look up these medicines."


    King Ducasse picked up the medicines that Martha had just brought over and handed them to the


    director standing nearby.


    The director of Loyal Hospital took the medicines with both hands and respectfully replied, "Yes."


    After saying this, he hurriedly left Side Pce.


    Time passed quickly. Three hourster, the director returned to Side Pce with a solemn look on his


    face and a report on medication testing.


    When King Ducasse saw himing, he stood up from his chair immediately.


    "What''s the result?"


    The director knelt fearfully on Side Pce''s floor. His cautious voice was now trembling slightly as he


    spoke, "The results show that these medicines contain ingredients that aid sleep but..."


    He paused, wiped the sweat from his forehead in fear, and looked at King Ducasse, not knowing


    whether to continue talking.


    King Ducasse''s eyes darkened, his voice tinged with solemness, "Go on."


    "Though it aids sleep, if taken for a long time, a patient will have a mental problem."


    At this point, Martha couldn''t help but interrupt, "What kind of problem?"


    "If someone takes it for too long, their emotions will be controlled by it, and if someone guides them


    further, they''ll go insane eventually without any cure."


    After finishing what he had to say, the director lowered his head without saying another word.


    This type of medication had been banned many years ago. Why did King Duchesse suddenly ask him


    to test it? Did someone within royalty use such medicine?


    As soon as the director thought about this possibility within royalty, he shuddered all over, feeling like


    he discovered something that shouldn''t have been discovered.


    The atmosphere inside Side Pce froze for quite some time until finally Martha asked seriously, "Do


    you know where these medicines came from?"


    The director''s face darkened as he answered in a low voice, "The ingredients in these medicines are


    very unique. As far as I know, these medicines are banned and were expressly prohibited from


    production by thete king many years ago."


    King Ducasse''s hand tightened at his side, and the air around him dropped several degrees.


    He never imagined that someone would try to control his mother''s mind with medicines while she lived


    in the royal pce.


    And his mother had probably been taking these medicine for many years.


    Doesn''t this mean that there is someone else behind it all? Someone who nned to control his


    mother many years ago in order to achieve their own goals?


    As King Ducasse thought about this, a cold chill filled his golden eyes.


    "If someone has been taking these medicines for over ten years, what would their condition be like


    now?"


    After pondering for a moment, the director replied, "If they have been taking them for over ten years, it


    is highly likely that they are now suffering from frequent seizures and madness. They may have also


    been controlled by whoever gave them the drug so that they can no longer distinguish between reality


    and dreams."


    The director''s words made all three people present sink into silence.


    Perhaps Catherine became like this because she had taken these medicines for a long time...

 Chapter 542 It couldnt be him!

    Chapter 542 It couldn''t be him!


    Upon hearing this, King Ducasse furrowed his eyebrows and his expression became tense.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "What if she didn''t actually kill anyone, but was instead hypnotized by someone to make her unable to


    distinguish reality from dreams and make her believe that she killed Martha''s mother? Is that possible?"


    King Ducasse''s suggestion left both Martha and Stefan silent.


    ording to what the doctor had just said, this possibility could not be ruled out.


    However, it was also possible that Catherine did indeed kill Martha''s mother.


    At this moment, the director of Loyal Hospital who had been looking down suddenly realized that they


    were talking about Catherine Queen Dowager.


    He felt a chill in his heart and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. For all these years, Catherine


    Queen Dowager had been taking medicines for mental control. Who was it that had been giving her


    these medicines all along without being noticed?


    At this moment, the director couldn''t help but feel somewhat scared.


    After a moment of silence, Stefan suddenly spoke up, "This king of medication is actually banned, so


    the amount produced here wouldn''t be veryrge."


    His words made King Ducasse suddenly enlightened, and thetter immediately turned to the guard


    standing beside him.


    "Go check which pharmaceutical factories are still producing it."


    "Yes."


    The guard knew how serious this matter was and immediately left Side Pce to investigate all


    pharmaceutical factories in Z Country.


    In the evening hours, the guard walked into the Side Pce again with the news.


    "Your Majesty," he said as soon as he entered.


    King Ducasse tightened his hand, feeling anxious inside but not showing any emotion on his face.


    "Do you have results?"


    The guard nodded slightly before turning an unnatural gaze towards Martha who sat beside them.


    Seeing such a gaze from him, Martha frowned slightly with confusion in her heart.


    Soon after, the guard''s voice echoed through the room, "I found out there is indeed one pharmaceutical


    factory still producing this kind of banned medication in Z Country. And there is only one factory


    producing it right now."


    "Which one?" King Ducasse asked urgently.


    The guard''s words shocked King Ducasse and Martha. "It''s rk Lucas'' pharmaceutical factory," he


    said.


    Martha looked at the guard in disbelief. The thought that Uncle rk''s factory was producing illegal


    medicines had never crossed her mind before.


    She remembered her interactions with rk since she arrived in Z Country. He always seemed kind


    and friendly, but now...


    "It can''t be," Martha said, shaking her head. "How could it be Uncle rk?"


    King Ducasse understood what Martha was thinking and looked at the guard with a serious expression.


    "Are you sure about this?"


    "I''ve confirmed it multiple times," the guard replied calmly, "There is no mistake."


    The guard sighed silently as he thought about how bold rk must be to produce illegal medicines.


    Martha realized that it really was Uncle rk''s factory producing these medicines.


    The guard wouldn''t have said it if he wasn''t certain of it.


    But why would Uncle rk do something like that? He didn''t seem interested in power or have any


    deep-seated grudges against anyone.


    Martha felt conflicted as she tried to process everything that had just been revealed to her.

 Chapter 543 SheS Gone Mad And CanT Testify

    Chapter 543 She''S Gone Mad And Can''T Testify


    Chapter 543 She''s gone mad and can''t testify


    Stefan could see right through Martha''s sadness with just one nce. He let out a sigh and tried to


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "He''s right. Let my men investigate further before we make any decisions," King Ducasse added in


    agreement before turning to the guard standing beside him.


    "You lead a team and continue the investigation. Be careful not to be detected," he instructed.


    "Yes," the guard replied before leaving to arrange for undercover investigations.


    After a moment of silence among the remaining three people in Side Pce, King Ducasse broke it by


    saying, "It''s gettingte now. I''ll leave you two alone. Rest well."


    "Mhm," Stefan responded indifferently without any intention of continuing the conversation.


    After King Ducasse left, Martha looked at Stefan with concern and asked, "Does your wound still hurt?"


    "I''m fine now. Don''t worry too much about it. Maybe this is all just a misunderstanding?" Stefan tried his


    best to reassure her while worrying that she might not be able to ept it if this incident turned out


    true.


    Martha nodded absentmindedly, then changed the subject.


    After chatting for a few more minutes, Martha left Side Pce.


    King Ducasse''s men quickly found some results from their investigation.


    Martha returned again in the afternoon of the next day, only to find both King Ducasse and Stefan


    looking grave inside Side Pce when she entered.


    Confused by their expressions, she furrowed her brows slightly and asked them directly, "What


    happened?"


    King Ducasse nced at his guard who then repeated what they had discovered during their


    investigation.


    "We sent someone undercover into rk''s pharmaceutical factory, only to discover that they weren''t


    producing regr medicine but instead were developing various illegal medicines."


    The guard''s words made Martha''s heart sink, as Uncle rk was involved in Catherine''s case after all.


    Maybe he was the mastermind she had been searching for all along.


    At that moment, she suddenly felt sorry for her grandmother.


    Her eldest daughter was murdered, her eldest son was sentenced to death, and now her second son


    was producing illegal medicines.


    If Grandma knew about Uncle rk''s situation, she would be sadder.


    As Martha thought of this, she had mixed feelings.


    After a moment of silence, King Ducasse said sternly, "Take him away. Lock up rk now!"


    Producing banned medication in Z Country was a major crime that could result in immediate execution.


    A woman standing nearby shook her head gently and spoke up to stop King Ducasse, "No. We can''t


    arrest him right now."


    "Why not?"


    King Ducasse looked excitedly at Martha with determination written all over his face.


    The incident involving his mother on the hall caused an uproar among the people of Z Country. Now he


    finally had a chance to prove his mother''s innocence; how could he not be anxious?


    Martha pursed her lips and calmly analyzed, "If we arrest him at this time without evidence or


    witnesses, it will only alert him. Catherine has gone insane, so she can''t testify. Then we have no


    reason to make rk pay for anything."

 Chapter 544 The Reason That Prevented Her from Recovering

    Chapter 544 The Reason That Prevented Her from Recovering


    King Ducasse''s face stiffened, and he regained someposure.


    He clenched his hand tightly, forcing himself to remain calm.


    Once he had calmed down, he felt a sense of relief that Martha had stopped him from doing something


    rash earlier. Otherwise, the injustice done to his mother might never have been cleared.


    King Ducasse nced sideways at Martha who was standing beside him and said, "You''re right. We


    need to think this through carefully."


    After discussing for a while in Side Pce with the other two people present there, Martha decided to


    go alone and visit the Lucas family.


    rk was part of the Lucas family; she needed to see them for herself.


    Half an hourter, Martha arrived at the Lucas Residence, directly heading towards her grandmother''s


    room.


    Sincest time when Gage''s family got into trouble after what happened between them, she could feel


    that this house was much more despondent.


    If Uncle rk also got into trouble, she didn''t know if her grandmother could bear it...


    As soon as she entered her grandmother''s room; rk was sitting inside chatting with the old Mrs.


    Lucas.


    rk was gentle and patient as ever, looking at the old Mrs. Lucas with concern in his eyes.


    Ever since she returned to the Lucas Residence, it had been Uncle rk always asking how she was


    doing.


    Martha thought about this as she approached rk and started talking, "Uncle rk! What brings you


    here today?"


    rk looked kindly at the girl before him and replied smilingly, "I''m not busy today so I came back


    home early just to spend some time with your grandma."


    Martha pretended not knowing much about what Uncle rk did these days and asked curiously,


    "What are you busy with these days?"


    rk didn''t change his expression one bit but answered warmly. "Well, I manage some propertiesBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    which bring me ie enough for my livelihood."


    Martha nodded lightly, then suddenly asked another question, "I heard you also run a pharmaceutical


    factory? You must be quite an entrepreneur!"


    She knew deep down inside that Uncle rk wasn''t someone ordinary, maybe even someone hiding a


    lot of secrets.


    rk voluntarily gave up his position in the Lucas family and the power he had in the royal court to


    focus solely on running his pharmaceutical factory.


    It was not surprising if this factory was special.


    Just as Martha was thinking this, rk''s kind voice interrupted her thoughts.


    "It''s just an ordinary pharmaceutical factory, which I rely on to make a living."


    Martha then looked at rk with intense eyes.


    "A friend of mine mentioned a drug called Sibi a few days ago. I wonder if Uncle rk has heard of it?"


    As soon as rk heard this, his face turned cold and his gaze towards Martha became hostile.


    How could she know about this drug when she had only just returned to Z Country? Had she


    discovered something about him?


    rk was alerted, but he remained calm on the surface.


    "I have heard of that drug before, but it disappeared a long time ago so I haven''t seen it for years."


    "Well then, I was just curious," said Martha feigning disappointment as she shrugged her shoulders and


    turned to her grandmother sitting next to her.


    rk continued observing every move Martha made for some time before suddenly asking, "Why did


    you suddenly ask about that drug?"


    "I heard there was a legendary story behind it in Z Country before disappearingpletely. So I


    wanted to learn more about it," replied Martha without giving anything away which left rk clueless


    why she asked him about Sibi.


    After chatting briefly on other topics for some time, rk excused himself from the Lucas family.


    Martha watched his back, lost in thought.


    The way he acted earlier clearly indicated that he knew something but didn''t want to say anything.


    When she mentioned Sibi earlier, there was an obvious chill in his eyes which quickly disappeared, yet


    Martha still noticed it.


    After the dialogue just now, Martha felt like Uncle rke wasn''t as simple as he appeared.


    Also, information from King Ducasse''s investigation pointed towards rke being the real mastermind


    behind everything happening.


    Martha thought about rk''s seemingly friendly demeanor, but in reality, he was ruthless and


    calcting. The thought sent shivers down her spine.


    rk was far more terrifying than she had imagined.


    Just then, the old Mrs. Lucas sitting in a wheelchair suddenly moved her hand.


    Martha saw her grandmother''s movement and smiled as she approached her saying, "Grandma, are


    you tired? Let me take you back to your room."


    Soon enough, Martha pushed her grandmother back to her room.


    The old Mrs. Lucas couldn''t speak and struggled to pat Martha''s arm with her hand as if signaling for


    her to stop.


    Martha was shocked by her grandma''s movement and stopped moving while looking her grandma with


    shock.


    "Grandma, can you move?"


    The old Mrs. Lucas noddedboriously before pointing at the medicine on the table with difficulty and


    then pointing at herself while making a whimpering sound.


    Her grandma''s expression was extremely grimacing in pain that made Martha feel heartache just by


    looking at it.


    She guessed from her grandma''s bodynguage that there must be something wrong with what she


    ate this time around.


    And all these medicines that Grandma was taking were brought by rk every time he came over for a


    visit.


    Martha''s pupils contracted slightly as she anxiously spoke out what was on their mind.


    "Grandma, are you saying there''s something off with these medicines brought by Uncle rk?"


    The old Mrs. Lucas heard nodded while tears glistened in her eyes.


    Martha''splexion darkened upon hearing this.


    Ever since her grandma had a stroke, all the medicines she took had been brought by rk.


    Initially doctors said that Grandma''s condition wasn''t severe; they didn''t know why she hadn''t


    recovered yet. Could that be the reason?

 Chapter 545 Heartless

    Chapter 545 Heartless


    Martha thought about it, her eyes darkening as she felt a chill in her heart.


    She never expected the real murderer to be Uncle rk, who always seemed kind and friendly. After


    "Grandma, don''t worry. With me here, I won''t let Uncle rk hurt you again."


    As she spoke, she slowly pushed her grandmother towards the room and handed her over to the maid


    who had been serving her grandmother.


    "You take good care of my grandma. Also, my grandma doesn''t need to take medicine anymore."


    "Yes," the maid replied with a hint of doubt in her eyes but didn''t ask any further questions.


    Martha nced at the maid faintly without saying anything. Fortunately, the elderly maid who served


    Martha''s grandmother was not present today; otherwise she might not have been so obedient.


    After giving instructions to the maid, Martha suddenly remembered something and asked sternly,


    "Where are Grandma''s medications?"


    The maid looked at Martha with confusion and didn''t understand why she was asking this question.


    Without getting an answer from the maid, Martha''s voice became even more cold and severe as she


    spoke again, "Give me Grandma''s medication that she usually takes."


    "Okay, okay."


    The maid looked at Martha fearfully before turning around to get the medicine that was ced on a


    table nearby.


    After taking over the medication from the maid, Mart a hurried out of the Lucas Residence.


    She needed King Ducasse''s help in analyzing theposition of these medicines.


    If there were any problems, it would prove that rk was indeed the real mastermind behind


    everything.


    Ever since her wedding, King Ducasse had given orders for his guards not to stop Martha from entering


    the royal pce, so Martha could enter and leave freely.


    Soon enough, King Ducasse came out to greet Martha, and they met half way on the road.


    "What happened?" King Ducasse looked at her worriedly.


    Martha returned soon after she left, so he had a hunch that something must have happened.


    In the next second, Martha took out a bag of medication and handed it over to King Ducasse,


    "Let the director analyze these medicines again."


    "Okay." King Ducasse said in a deep voice, his gaze shifting towards his guard standing behind him.


    "Take this to the director and have it tested immediately," King Ducasse ordered.


    "Yes," replied the guard respectfully as he took the medicine and left.


    King Ducasse watched the guard leave with deep-set eyes. "Let''s go to Side Pce."


    "Okay," Martha replied, following closely behind King Ducasse.


    Soon enough, King Ducasse couldn''t help but ask, "Where did you get it?"


    "It''s medicine that my grandmother has been taking for a long time."


    Martha didn''t intend to hide it and told it directly.


    Originally, Martha wanted to find out the truth about Elsie''s death on her own.


    Now that it involved Catherine too, she felt that King Ducasse had the right to know the truth as well.


    When King Ducasse heard this, his eyebrows furrowed with suspicion.


    He didn''t understand why Martha wanted the old Mrs. Lucas'' medication to be tested. Did she discover


    something?


    Before he could ask further though, Martha seemed to know what he was thinking and exined


    herself without hesitation, "I just went back to Lucas Residence and saw rk there."


    "I asked him if he knew about ''Sibi'' but he said no; however I noticed a change in his expression."


    As she spoke of this, her hand unconsciously tightened, as if seeing her grandmother cry again before


    her eyes


    Ever since suffering from a stroke, her grandma had been bedridden for quite some time.


    Even doctors were surprised by how long itsted despite not being severe.


    Now she knew the truth - Grandma''s own son was hurting her all along.


    Martha felt heartbroken for Grandma but all she could do now was incriminate rk.


    She lowered her eyes and continued speaking, "After rk left, Grandma told me she was bedridden


    because of those medicines."


    "And those medicines were brought over by rk."


    Therefore who hurt Grandma might be rk or even worse, the mastermind behind Elsie''s death and


    Catherine''s madness was rk.


    King Ducasse listened intently then looked at Martha with shock in his golden eyes.


    He didn''t have much of an impression of rk, having only met him once, and rk appeared to be a


    gentleman.


    He couldn''t believe that rk was so vicious and heartless.


    He pursed his lips, unsure how tofort Martha. After some thought, he said, "We''ll have results


    soon."


    If rk was truly the mastermind behind all of this, he wouldn''t let him get away with it.


    After all, without the medicines, his mother wouldn''t have ended up like that.


    As they walked together towards Side Pce, Stefan noticed something strange.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Before he could ask about it though, the director rushed over in a hurry.


    "Your Majesty..."


    The director''s hesitant expression caught King Ducasse''s eye and made his gaze even more profound.


    Martha saw the director''s expression and already knew what was going on.


    King Ducasse furrowed his handsome brows slightly and spoke with indifference in his voice. "Speak.


    What are the results?"


    "These medicines contain banned substances too; the dose is small. But if someone takes them for an


    extended period of time, they can be seriously ill."


    After the director finished, he lowered his head and looked at the ground fearfully.


    King Ducasse put on a stern face with an icy look in his eyes, while Martha waspletely certain that


    rk wanted to harm her grandmother!


    As they say, a tiger doesn''t eat its own cubs but who would''ve thought that rk would be so ruthless


    towards his own biological mother?


    King Ducasse nced sideways at one of his guards standing nearby before asking coldly, "Has our


    men returned yet?"


    "Yes," answered the guard expressionlessly.


    King Ducasse waved for him to bring in their man. The guard nodded before leaving and returning with


    someone dressed casually.


    The man knelt down respectfully upon seeing King Ducasse while speaking confidently, "Your Grace!


    We''ve investigated thoroughly now! rk''s pharmaceutical factory does indeed produce banned


    medication!"


    King Ducasses'' eyes narrowed as anger began boiling within him!


    "Evidence?" The guard who got down on his knees immediately took out his phone from his pocket


    before handing it over.


    "I snuck in a secret factory. In its outer space is the assembly line where banned substances were


    produced, and its inner space is heavily guarded, and I can''t get in."


    "Did you get the medicines?"


    King Ducasse''s voice became more intense.


    The guard quickly took out some medicines from his pocket.


    "I snuck in and took these out during the night. I don''t know if these are the medicines that Your


    Majesty is looking for."

 Chapter 546 You Are Just a Madman!

    Chapter 546 You Are Just a Madman!


    King Ducasse''s eyes darkened as he nced at the director standing beside him.


    "Take a look," he said.


    "Yes," the director quickly replied, walking over to the guard and taking the medicine from his hand.


    He examined it carefully, even sniffing it before turning back to King Ducasse with a grave expression.


    "Yes, this is ''Sibi''. Some of its effects are even stronger than Sibi''s."


    Martha, King Ducasse and Stefan all never expected that rk would be the mastermind.


    King Ducasse red at one of his guards and ordered in a low voice, "Bring rk here immediately."


    "At once," the guard responded emotionlessly before leaving Side Pce.


    The atmosphere inside Side Pce became tense after the guard left.


    After a while, Stefan broke the silence by asking, "rk was really behind all of this?"


    "Um," Martha murmured softly.


    She never thought that rk would actually be proven guilty in such an undeniable way.


    Half an hourter, the guard took rk to Side Pce.


    With an anger face, rk red at King Ducasse who sat at the host''s seat. "Why did you arrest me?"


    "Take a look at this!" King Ducasse snapped. Then he threw the banned medicine onto the ground.


    Seeing what was on the ground, rk narrowed his eyes incredulously.


    Soon, he regainedposure and asked doubtfully, "What is this?"


    "This is something produced by your pharmaceutical factory; don''t you know?" King Ducasse''s voice


    grew colder.


    However, instead of being flustered or panicked, rk remained calm and innocent-looking as he


    gazed at King Ducassee.


    "Your Majesty, I have no knowledge about these medicines nor where they are from."


    "You still won''t admit it?"


    King Ducasseughed in anger, turned around and grabbed the photos handed over by his guard, then


    threw them in front of rk.


    "And what about these? Who is in the photos?"


    The photos scattered on the ground, but almost all of them showed rk''s figure.


    rk''s expression darkened as he saw this.


    He never expected that despite all the heavy security, someone could still take these pictures.


    rk''s gaze was fixed on the photos on the ground. His thin lips were tightly pursed and he remained


    silent for a long time.


    It was Martha who broke the silence first, "Uncle rk, why did you do this?"


    "Why?"


    rk nced sideways at Martha with a gloomy expression. "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been


    caught!"


    "Do you know how close I was to seeding? Just one more step!"


    rk looked at Martha with angry eyes and an unwillingness to ept defeat filled them.


    He had put so much effort into developing an elixir of life, but all his efforts would be in vain now!


    King Ducasse saw that rk still remained stubbornly unrepentant and his golden eyes became even


    colder.


    "rk! Don''t you know ''Sibi'' has already been banned from production?"


    "So what if I do know?"


    rk sneered, "If it weren''t for me identally revealing my ws, you wouldn''t have found out about


    me."


    Martha pursed her lips and looked at rk with resentment in her eyes, "Why? Why did you target


    Grandma?"


    rk harmed Martha''s mother because thetter would be the future head of the Lucas family, which


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    was a hindrance to rk.


    How about Grandma? Grandma was Uncle rk''s biological mother; how could he harm her?


    Martha couldn''t understand why rk would be so cruel and sinister.


    rk chuckled disdainfully, "That old hag isn''t dead yet; sparing her life is showing my mercy."


    After saying those words, he scanned everyone present inside Side Pce before finally fixing his


    gaze on Martha.


    "She''s just an old hag; there''s nothing shocking about it."


    "That''s your mother! The woman who gave birth to you and raised you!"


    Martha red at rk while raising her voice involuntarily.


    rk had no intention of getting angry, and he looked at his niece confidently. "Everyone dies, sooner


    orter. The main thing is whether the death has any value."


    "Do you know why that old hag hasn''t died yet?" rk took two steps towards Martha and smiled even


    more sinisterly.


    "Because my experiment hasn''t made a breakthrough yet, so that old bat is still alive and kicking."


    "When my wife died for me, it was a big step forward for my research." He said with satisfaction on his


    face as if he was proud of his deceased wife.


    "She''s killed by you?" King Ducasse looked at rk in shock. He never thought that rk was involved


    in the death event that caused a sensation in Z Country.


    rk''s wife died from an explosion several years ago. It was originally thought to be the work of


    criminals but now it seemed otherwise.


    Soon after, rk proudly replied, "Of course, she did it for my career; she should be happy about it."


    After saying this, he turned his gaze to Martha again with an increasingly gloomy look in his eyes.


    "I always thought I would live an ordinary life until I met someone who showed me there could be such


    noble pursuits in life," said rk as if lost deep into some memory.


    "I have been researching immortality medicines all along. Later, I identally discovered that blood


    from loved ones is crucial to developing such medicines!"


    "My wife was killed by me personally. When she exploded publicly, I saw people''s fear and terror


    towards death."


    "And this is exactly why I want to study immortality drugs," said rk with a sinister voice echoing


    through the room which pushed Martha''s anger over its limit.


    "You''re crazy! You''re just in crazy!" She red at him while King Ducasse''s eyes had turned crimson


    red.


    At this moment, Stefan remained slightly sober amidst everyone else''s emotional turmoil.


    When rk fell silent, Stefan frowned and asked coldly, "How about Elsie? Why did you have to kill


    her?"

 Chapter 547 In a Confused State of Mind

    Chapter 547 In a Confused State of Mind


    Upon hearing this, Martha narrowed her gaze and clenched her fists.


    ''Did rk really kill her mother?'' Although Martha had an answer, she still couldn''t believe it.


    Soon enough, rk pulled her back to reality with a mocking tone. "I also killed Elsie."


    After saying this, the smile on rk''s lips involuntarily widened and a hint of jealousy shed in his


    eyes.


    Martha stared at him in shock unbelievably. "It was really you?"


    It was a life lost; how could rk speak so lightly about it?


    rk''s face darkened as he looked at Martha with an extremely vicious gaze.


    "Why? Isn''t it because your mother deserved to die!"


    After saying this, he walked towards Martha and tried to grab her neck but was stopped by the guards


    standing beside them.


    He pushed away the guards forcefully but was held back by them nheless.


    Even so, rk couldn''t hide his madness as his eyes turned red from anger mixed with jealousy.


    "The moment your mother came into this world, strange signs appeared in the sky, showing her


    difference from others."


    "But why? Why is she different?"


    Martha felt like her heart was being squeezed tightly by a giant hand making it difficult for her to


    breathe.


    At the same time she felt angry; why did rk me everything on Mother?


    She clenched her teeth tightly and retorted sternly, "It wasn''t my mother''s fault!"


    "If it wasn''t hers then why is she so different?"


    rk looked paranoid as he stared fiercely at Martha who resembled to Elsie.


    His jealousy grew stronger every second.


    "Do you know that when your mother was born, someone told your father that ''your daughter is


    reincarnated from Goddess and has a bright future?"


    "That''s just superstition!"


    Martha raised her voice unconsciously due to rising tension.


    But rk sneered mockingly while asking, "Does it matter?"


    After saying this, he seemed to suddenly lose all his strength and stopped struggling against the


    guards holding him.


    He just stared at Martha with a gloomy expression.


    "After the fortune teller said those words, my father believed them. Not only that, but he also gave your


    mother the family crest badge whose owner is the Lucas family''s head!"


    "At that time, your mother was just a newborn baby! Why did she be the head of the Lucas family


    just because of some strange signs at her birth? Why?"


    rk''s loud voice echoed throughout Side Pce, making Martha involuntarily tear up.


    She never thought that her mother''s cause of death would be like this.


    In the Lucas family at that time, even though her mother had done nothing wrong when she was born,


    she always lived under pressure and danger.


    On the surface, both of her brothers loved her dearly. But in reality they both wanted to kill her!


    Uncle Gage had coveted her mother''s position from the beginning while Uncle rk had always


    coveted her mother''s extraordinary destiny!


    Her mother probably knew deep down inside that these two brothers wanted to harm her but didn''t


    want to fight them for fear it would lead to a life-and-death struggle. That was why she left home.


    But in the end, she was still killed by rk.


    At this moment, Martha thought about many things and felt sorry for what happened to her mother.


    Her hand kept tightening as she red at rk, "My mom never expected that her own brother would


    hurt her!"


    "Because she deserved it! Because I don''t believe in fate!" rk red at Martha with eyes full of fury.


    "Why should your mom have an extraordinary destiny since birth while I don''t? I won''t ept this


    result!"


    He spoke until here then sneered mockingly, "Because I don''t believe in fate, so I want to change my


    fate by sacrificing some necessary people. Is there anything strange about it?"


    Martha trembled all over when hearing these words.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She didn''t expect rk killed his wife and sister or drugged his mom just because he wanted proof for


    himself being special so badly.


    At this point, Martha couldn''t say anything due to anger.


    She never imagined that even the deepest familial bonds could be so fragile.


    At this moment, King Ducasse furrowed his brow and spoke in a cold voice. "So, you founded a


    pharmaceutical factory to produce banned medicines just to change your fate?"


    "Of course," rk replied proudly, lifting his chin with resentment in his eyes. "Those medicines can


    make people immortal. You people don''t understand anything."


    King Ducasse sneered and nced over at the director of Loyal Hospital standing nearby.


    The director immediately stepped forward to exin, "Those strange pills produced by your


    pharmaceutical factory cannot make people immortal. They are banned medicines that mostly contain


    Sibi, the hallucinogenic ingredient."


    "The reason why they were banned by thete king is because they harm human bodies. If taken for


    long periods of time, it may lead to confusion or even death," he continued.


    rk shook his head incredulously upon hearing this and refuted loudly, "That''s impossible! It can''t be


    true."


    His voice echoed through Side Pce but was met only with silence.


    After rk calmed down slightly, King Ducasse asked in a deep voice, "You gave my mother her


    medicine too, didn''t you?"


    rk who still remained skeptical trembled slightly as he turned his head towards King Ducasse sitting


    at the host''s seat.


    After a while, something suddenly urred to him, causing him to sneer mockingly, "Yes! I gave


    Catherine her medicine! You never would have thought that the queen of a country would be


    hypnotized by me into thinking she killed Martha''s mother!"


    Stefan''s eyes darkened as he spoke coldly in Side Pce, "So you used medication to hypnotize


    Catherine Queen Dowager into believing she killed Martha''s mother?"


    "That''s right!" rkughed recklessly before continuing with sarcastic words after calming down. "No


    matter how high up someone is, they''re all controlled by me!"


    Upon hearing these words, King Ducasse breathed a sigh of relief deep inside.


    His mother did not actually kill Martha''s mother.


    She was simply under control due to medication use.


    When he came to himself, he mmed the table, "Attention, rk produced banned medicines,


    intentionally killed the eldest daughter of the Lucas family, and framed Catherine Queen Dowager, all of


    which are monstrous crimes. Now consign him to the dungeon and execute him the next day!"

 Chapter 548 He Cant Compete with Stefan

    Chapter 548 He Can''t Compete with Stefan


    rk looked at King Ducasse in disbelief, his golden eyes filled with shock.


    He never expected King Ducasse to be so ruthless.


    rk had been researching the elixir of life for immortality, but now he was facing the death penalty. It


    was a huge blow to him.


    "You can''t execute me! Don''t you want immortality?" rk protested as he stared at King Ducasse.


    However, the guards who were escorting him out seemed deaf to his words and continued leading him


    towards the outside.


    Suddenly, Martha spoke up and stopped the guards in their tracks. "Hold on," she said firmly.


    The guards paused and turned to look at King Ducasse for permission before proceeding any further.


    rk noticed their hesitation and his anxious expression disappeared as he turned towards Martha


    with a smug look on his face.


    "Regretting it now? If you release me now, I can continue my research on immortality elixirs. Once I


    make it, we can use it together."


    His eyes gleamed with fanatical obsession as he spoke.


    In rk''s mind, everyone wanted immortality just like him; therefore Martha must also be interested in


    obtaining his elixir.


    But little did he know that Martha let out a sigh before walking up to rk''s face and saying quietly,


    "rk, there is no such thing as an elixir of life."


    "That''s impossible! My research has seeded halfway through! How could it not work?" rk raised


    his voice while staring at her with bloodshot eyes once again filled with anger.


    Martha heard this statement like hearing a joke.


    She sneered before refuting, "There is no such thing as an elixir of life, everything you have done is


    nothing but superstition!"


    "My mother, your wife all died because of your wrong conception! Even Catherine Queen Dowager and


    my grandmother suffered because of your delusions!"


    All these tragedies happened because rk believed he could change the fate - which led them all intoN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    this tragedy!


    Martha hated this man standing right in front of her right now.


    She believed that executing him would be justified punishment for what he had done wrong until today.


    rk, however, didn''t think so.


    He believed that Martha had never tried the drug''s effects and therefore didn''t understand that the elixir


    of life truly existed.


    Thinking this to himself, he spoke out loud, "They contributed to my career!"


    "Do you know? My wife''s death allowed my medicine to reach its maximum potential. That''s how I


    found out that the elixir of life requires blood from loved ones."


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Martha red at rk angrily and rebuked him in a stern voice.


    She began trembling with fury.


    Stefan looked at rk with dark eyes before turning to face the hospital director.


    King Ducasse saw what was happening and immediately understood Stefan''s meaning. He looked


    imposingly at the director.


    "You tell us what those medicines do," he said.


    "Yes." the director respectfully responded before turning to rk who was being held captive.


    "Those medicines don''t have any effect on immortality but instead contain some hallucinogenic


    ingredients which can cause sudden death if taken for an extended period."


    "Nonsense! You''re talking nonsense!" rk couldn''t believe his eyes as his whole body shook with


    excitement.


    He had researched these medicines for over twenty years and they were supposed to have an effect


    on immortality; how could they be fake?


    Soon enough, the director exined professionally, "Because these medicines contain certain


    hallucinogenic ingredients which can make people feel strong and youthful when taken in a certain


    dosage."


    "It''s impossible!" rk still refused to believe what the hospital director said as he kept muttering in


    denial.


    After all, he had worked so hard on it.


    Martha took a step forward while her eyes still carried hatred.


    "rk, everything you did was superstitious! It is because of your superstition that you caused your


    closest wife and sister to die!"


    rk trembled all over as he took a step back in disbelief.


    He killed his wife and Elsie.


    He knew that doctor was Loyal Hospital''s director and one of most famous doctors in Z Country; what


    he said must be true!


    Moreover, King Ducasse already got those medicines which must have been tested by him too!


    After rk firgued it out, his eyelids drooped and he became very frustrated.


    He pursed his thin lips and didn''t say another word.


    After a moment of silence, King Ducasse broke the current silence by speaking up. "Take him away!"


    "Yes," replied the guard respectfully as he escorted rk out of Side Pce.


    After rk left, Stefan''s eyes remained fixed on Martha, and his eyes were filled with hope.


    "Martha."


    Martha heard this and looked over at Stefan sitting beside her.


    She breathed a sigh of relief because now that they had found the real culprit, there was nothing


    stopping her from being with Stefan.


    Although she hade to terms with it before that as long as Stefan was alive, everything would be


    fine, there was always a shackle in her heart.


    But now that it had been proven that Catherine wasn''t the murderer that killed Martha''s mother, they


    could be together without any burden.


    King Ducasse watched their intimate interaction and felt ufortable.


    He couldn''tpare to Stefan.


    When Martha almost got hurt on that day, Stefan protected Martha regardless of his own life.


    It was only then did King Ducasse understand that only someone like Stefan could match Martha.


    But now seeing his beloved woman flirting with his half-brother still made him feel upset.


    King Ducasse cleared his throat slightly before standing up. "I have something else to do; I''ll leave


    first."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and walked out of Side Pce quickly towards


    outside


    Now that truth had been revealed finally after all these days, he could find some time to bring his


    mother back to Z Country.


    Thinking that she must have suffered during these past few days, he unconsciously quickened his


    pace.


    Inside Side Pce, after King Ducasse and others left, only Stefan and Martha were left there.


    Stefan smiled lightly, finally unburdening himself from these past few days'' emotional weight.


    "Martha, she didn''t kill your mother."


    "Um."


    Martha smiled knowingly, feeling relieved all over.


    Now no one can stop her from being together with Stefan anymore.

 Chapter 549 Forgive Her

    Chapter 549 Forgive Her


    Now that everything had settled down, Martha felt it was time to go back and see Jimmy.


    Hearing Stefan''s idea of leaving Z Country in three days, King Ducasse nodded lightly without saying


    anything.


    On the second day after rk was sentenced, King Ducasse had Catherine Queen Dowager brought


    back.


    After Catherine was brought back to the royal pce, the director of Loyal Hospital prescribed some


    medicine, and told King Ducasse that as long as Catherine Queen Dowager was properly cared for,


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    she would soon rid her body of all toxins.


    The next day, Catherine couldn''t wait to have King Ducasse call Martha and Stefan into her pce.


    This time when Martha and Stefan saw Catherine again, they weren''t as angry as before.


    Stefan even looked somewhat embarrassed at his mother, not knowing what to say.


    Since what happenedst time, he knew clearly that Catherine was his mother but still didn''t know how


    to get along with her.


    Martha also felt a little awkward seeing Catherine again, because after all she had misunderstood the


    But instead of being embarrassed like them both, Catherine got up happily towards them, saying,


    "You''re here."


    "Um," they both responded softly, standing awkwardly on one side, not knowing what to say.


    Finally it was Catherine who broke the silence first-- "Martha, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have treated you like


    that before nor should I have treated your mother like that."


    "It''s okay, now that everything is cleared up. It was my mistake thinking you killed my mother."


    As Martha looked at Catherine, she paused slightly when she saw gray hair on either side of


    Catherine''s face.


    Catherine was actually born in same year with Martha''s mother.


    If Martha''s mother were still alive, she would look just like this too.


    "You can forgive me, it''s really great," Catherine Queen Dowager said with a smile on her lips upon


    hearing Martha forgiving her.


    "Catherine, you''re too kind."


    Martha thought about what happened earlier, and felt sorry for Catherine.


    She thought Catherine was the mastermind behind all of this, but she turned out being so pitiful.


    After resolving issues between herself and Martha, Catherine, full of expectations, turned around and


    looked at Stefan.


    From the reaction of the two when they were locked in the dark roomst time, Catherine knew exactly


    how important Martha was to Stefan.


    Now that she had received Martha''s forgiveness, her son would not reject her anymore, right?


    Thinking like this, she called out expectantly, "Stefan."


    "Um."


    Stefan responded softly but couldn''t bring himself to call her "mother".


    Catherine was patient. When she heard Stefan replied to her, she was already very happy inside.


    She smiled wryly and pulled Stefan to sit on the chair next to hers.


    Then she turned around and saw Martha still standing there and quickly said with a smile, "Martha, you


    should sit too."


    "Okay."


    Martha replied softly without speaking again.


    She knew that Catherine was obviously trying to get them talking now.


    The next second, Catherine''s slightly choked voice echoed through the bedroom which made both


    Martha and Stefan stiffen their bodies.


    "Kids, let me tell you about my past story," Catherine said.


    "Before I married thete king, I was already in love with Stefan''s father. Although at that time, thete


    king had to choose his wife, I was not a candidate because the Lucas family had far more power than


    the Hopper family."


    "So because of the Lucas family, it was impossible for me, the Hopper family''s daughter, to be a


    queen."


    "My parents were clear about this, so they allowed me to be with my husband with whom Iter gave


    birth to Stefan."


    When Catherine spoke of it, her vision became blurred but there was a smile on her lips.


    That was happiness brought by memories from past times which she still remembered now.


    She was immersed in memories of the past as she parted her lips again and continued, "Everything


    had been predetermined, but everything changed suddenly on the eve of Elsie''s wedding with thete


    king."


    "Elsie ran away from marriage. The Lucas family went out looking for her but didn''t find any trace of


    her. Since an auspicious day was chosen by Master for thete king''s wedding day, the day cannot be


    changed, Also, because thete king just seeded to the throne and needed to stabilize his position,


    he must marry a daughter of a big n."


    "So, all of this raised hopes of the Hopper family."


    "While I had just given birth to Stefan after nine months of pregnancy, my parents forced me to leave


    my husband and child and marry thete king."


    "I was unwilling in every way possible. But I never thought my parents would kill my beloved man, just


    to force me to marry thete king."


    As Catherine spoke these words, tears flowed down her cheeks.


    Her voice was tinged with a sobbing tone but she didn''t stop speaking.


    "Even my beloved child was said by my mother to have been drowned in the sea. I fell seriously ill at


    home; all I wanted was tomit suicide."


    "Butter on, they saved me and told me if I didn''t marry thete king, then the Hopper family would be


    over."


    "Later on, I married thete king and began hating Elsie as well."


    A hint of bitterness appeared in Catherine''s eyes as she enveloped herself in sadness.


    Then her voice became low again as she spoke helplessly.


    "I don''t understand why Elsie ran away from marriage right before it happened. Thete king didn''t


    even me her for it. If it wasn''t because of her running away from marriage, then how could my


    parents hope for me to be a queen?"


    "So I think all this suffering is caused by Elsie," Catherine said before breaking down into sobs.


    Stefan''s deep voice interrupted, "It''s all over now".


    Catherine wiped away tears from her eyes forcefully while looking sideways at Stefan who sat beside


    her.


    "Luckily enough, my son has good fortune, so he is still alive," Catherine said with relief.


    Stefan stiffened slightly before nodding, acknowledging their rtionship.


    The next second, he asked doubtfully "How did you find out about my identity?"


    Catherine smiled at him, saying, "Because of your birthmark shaped like an eagle on your chest."


    After pausing briefly, she continued saying, "I always thought you were already dead until I found your


    birthmark that day in the dark room, so..."


    "So you went ahead with paternity testing?" Stefan interjected, finishing off what Catherine hadn''t


    Catherine nodded gently, the curve of her lips unconsciously widening.


    "I didn''t believe you were my son at first, so I went to my mother to confirm. She said she wasn''t that


    heartless to kill her grandson and just left you in a small basin for you to drift on the sea."


    "Speaking of which, I also have to thank your parents abroad. If it weren''t for them, you wouldn''t have


    turned out so well now."


    After saying this, she looked at Stefan with pride.


    She felt sorry for everything her child had gone through but was also grateful that he had met his


    previous foster parents who had educated him so well.


    Stefan onlypletely unlocked hisst shackle after listening to all of this.


    In fact, Catherine hadn''t done anything wrong herself and was even the one who suffered hardships


    before.


    Now what right did he have not to forgive her?

 Chapter 550 Meeting Him is My Lucky Chance

    Chapter 550 Meeting Him is My Lucky Chance


    At that moment, King Ducasse, who was sitting nearby, saw the scene and his expression darkened.


    He had always thought that his mother''s gentleness and elegance were just a way for her to hide her


    own suffering from others.


    But now he realized that his mother had suffered so much without him knowing.


    King Ducasse felt sorry for his mother at this moment.


    Fortunately, everything had been revealed. Otherwise, he would have almost...


    As King Ducasse was lost in thought, Catherine''s mood also eased a lot.


    After she calmed down, she looked at Martha with a smile on her face and said,


    "I was too extreme before. Can you forgive me for what I did to you?"


    Martha nodded vigorously and replied in a gentle voice,


    "That''s all in the past. Besides, my mother didn''t kill you. On the contrary, it was my mother who


    indirectly caused your pain."


    "I should apologize to you instead."


    Catherine smiled even more when she heard the apology from Martha.


    Now she realized that as long as her sons were fine, the past grudges could be let go of.


    King Ducasse rxedpletely.


    Since they had talked things out today, why not celebrate? He suggested they stay together for lunch.


    Martha exchanged nces with Stefan, and then both agreed readily.


    Catherine saw them nodding their heads, and smiled even more deeply than before.


    That afternoon four people enjoyed a pleasant lunch at the royal pce together which brought Stefan


    closer to Catherine.


    Whilst, King Ducasse finally let go of his feelings for Martha.


    After lunch Catherine took hold of Martha''s hand lovingly, looking into her eyes, saying -


    "You are such a good girl! It is lucky indeed that Stefan can marry someone like you!"


    Martha couldn''t help but smile when she heard Catherine''s words. "Meeting him was also my lucky


    chance," she replied with a smile.


    After speaking, Stefan and Martha exchanged a nce, both with a hint ofughter in their eyes.


    King Ducasse, who was standing on the side, still felt a bit ufortable seeing this scene. But he had


    no more resentment towards them since he knew that he could never like Martha as much as Stefan


    did. So he decided to let them be.


    After saying goodbye to the three of them, Martha left the pce and returned to the Lucas Residence.


    As soon as she walked into the living room, she saw Sam sitting on the sofa looking rxed.


    Sam raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw Martha. "You''re back."


    "Sam," Martha called out with a smile before walking over to sit down on the other side of the sofa.


    She didn''t believe that Sam was just sitting here because he had nothing better to do. He must have


    been waiting for her all along.


    As expected, Sam''s cold voice sounded again in the living room, "Have you resolved your issues?"


    Martha was slightly stunned at first but quickly understood that Sam was referring to her rtionship


    with Stefan.


    After regaining herposure, she nodded gently and said, "rk killed my mother; it has nothing to


    do with Catherine."


    The obstacle between them was the fact that Stefan was Martha''s enemy''s mother. However, now that


    they knew rk was irresponsible for Elsie''s death, there was no longer any reason why they couldn''t


    be together anymore.


    If the past was thought about objectively, Martha''s mother''s escaping from the marriage indirectly


    caused Catherine''s miserable life.


    To get revenge, Catherine had been sending her people to revenge against Martha''s mother.


    Now everything had been resolved, so let bygones be bygones!


    When Sam heard what Martha said, his eyes darkened and there was even a hint of sarcasm in his


    tone when he spoke next,


    "I never thought it would be rk."


    Sam knew Gage always coveted power.


    However, from early on, Gage had been excluded from suspicion


    Sam even thought someone within royalty might have done something bad against Elsie!


    But the truth turned out being so someone who had always kept a low profile - rk!


    This man, who gave up family influence long ago and only focused solely on business, ended up


    setting up such an enormous trap which almost everyone fell into!


    Martha smiled bitterly and nodded, "I never thought that Uncle rk, who was always kind and friendly,


    would be like that."


    After a moment of silence, Sam spoke up.


    "So now you''ve avenged your mother."


    "Yeah, my mother can rest in peace now," Martha agreed before turning to look at Sam sitting next to


    her.


    "Has the doctore to see Grandma? What did the doctor say?" she asked.


    Sam sighed helplessly before answering, "She takes medicines of that kind for too long. It''s going to


    take some time for her body to recover. She''s getting old, so it all depends on whether she can recover


    herself."


    Martha felt a pang in her heart and lowered her head without saying anything.


    Since she just came here, Grandma had always been enthusiastic towards her.


    Even though Grandma couldn''t speak, Martha knew Grandma must have missed Elsie very much over


    the years


    Also, with what rk had done to Grandma over these years, it must have been hard for her as well.


    After a moment of silence between them, Sam suddenly asked,


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "When are you nning on leaving?"


    "What?" Martha snapped out of it abruptly and looked at Sam with confusion in her eyes.


    His eyes darkened slightly as he spoke with an unusual tone,


    "When are you nning on going back?"


    From the beginning he knew that Elsie''s daughter would be just like Elsie - not attached to power but


    rather yearning for family love and hoping for a home.


    And since Martha still had a child and a father overseas, then she would definitely go back.


    Thinking about this made his heart feelplicated because he had missed Elsie so much all these


    years.


    Now Elsie''s daughter was leaving too... he hoped she could find happiness for herself.

 Chapter 551 A Passing Fancy

    Chapter 551 A Passing Fancy


    Martha lowered her eyelids and answered softly, "Just these two days. I''ve been in Z Country for too


    long, and my family is worried about me."


    "It''s better to go back early," Sam agreed gently, looking into her eyes.


    After a brief chat, Martha went to her grandmother''s room to keep herpany.


    The next day, Martha went to the royal pce specifically to find King Ducasse and have a chat with


    him.


    When King Ducasse heard that Martha was looking for him, he was slightly stunned.


    He thought she would never take the initiative to see him again in this lifetime.


    While King Ducasse was still stunned, Martha had walked into the royal council chamber. "Do you have


    time now?" she asked.


    "Yes," King Ducasse replied as he nced at the pile of unfinished political affairs before him.


    A bitter smile appeared on his lips unconsciously.


    He had confirmed that he really liked Martha now, but also knew deep down they could never be


    together.


    He figured that she came this time just to bid farewell to him.


    As expected, Martha spoke up after a second of silence, "I''m here today to say goodbye."


    "Are you sure you want to leave?"


    King Ducasse stepped down from his seat and waved his hand for the guardsman outside the door.


    Soon, a maid brought tea and desserts over, and ced them on the table neatly.


    Martha smiled lightly when she heard this, "My family is all in C Country."


    He paused slightly upon hearing this before looking across at her sitting opposite, "I''m no longer your


    enemy''s son anymore; why not consider staying?"


    After saying those words out loud yfully, King Ducasse tightened his hand which rested beside him


    while maintaining an amused expression on his face as he said jokingly, "As long as you are willing, we


    can continue our wedding ceremony right now."


    Martha was taken aback slightly without realizing there was any joke behind what he said.


    She looked seriously at King Ducasse, "King Ducasse, in my lifetime, I only love Stefan, and will not fall


    in love with anyone else again. So I hope you don''t always keep your gaze on me but try discovering


    some other good girls."


    Stefan walked into the chamber just when Martha''s words were spoken; His lips unconsciously curved


    upwards upon hearing what she said.


    He came here, because he heard that Martha woulde today specifically for bidding farewell from


    King Ducasse.


    His eyes were filled with joy, and in his mind, he couldn''t help but imagine a future life with Martha.


    Whilst, upon hearing Martha''s response, King Ducasse''s eyes shed with a hint of something


    different.


    He concealed his disappointment and smiled as he wished them both eternal happiness.


    Before Martha could respond, Stefan spoke up first.


    "Of course," he said as he strode towards Martha and sat down next to her without hesitation.


    Although they were half-siblings and Stefan had initially not been fond of him, Stefan hade to


    terms with it.


    Stefan picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip before saying in a low voice, "I''m leaving in two


    days; she''ll be in your care."


    King Ducasse knew that Stefan was referring to their mother "Catherine".


    Although King Ducasse didn''t want to admit it deep down that Stefan was his brother, he had no choice


    but to ept it since that was the fate.


    As King Ducasse thought about this, he looked at Stefan more meaningfully.


    "If you want, you can stay here."


    Stefan raised an eyebrow and asked jokingly, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll stay here andpete for power?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Not at all," replied King Ducasse seriously, "If you''re willing to stay here, I will give you what you want."


    King Ducasse wasn''t joking.


    In his opinion, Stefan, his brother, had been out there by himself for so many years, so he was willing to


    share his power with Stefan aspensation, even if it meant he had to give away his throne to


    Stefan.


    After all, being a king isn''t easy!


    Aside from these thoughts running through his mind, there were also selfish desires present within him.


    He hoped they would stay so that he could see Martha often!


    Even though he wasn''t going to steal Martha from Stefan, he still had affection for her, which weren''t


    easily forgotten.


    Soon, Stefan parted his lips and smiled faintly to interrupt Kings'' thoughts.


    "No need," said Stefan lightly."You''ve done an excellent job managing Z Country."


    When they arrived, this country already looked prosperous.


    He believed that it would get better under King Ducasse''s leadership.


    King Ducasse smiled and lightly tapped his tea cup against Stefan''s.


    "You''re my brother, don''t worry. My interest in my sister-inw is only temporary."


    He said this to reassure Stefan.


    In reality, he knew that Martha was more than just a passing fancy for him. But what could he do?


    When Stefan heard this, the corners of his mouth involuntarily widened into a smile as he drank the tea


    from his cup.


    At that moment, he suddenly felt having a younger brother wasn''t so bad after all.


    Speaking of "brothers," Rhys'' figure unconsciously appeared in Stefan''s mind.


    His hand paused slightly and his eyelids drooped as the smile on his lips deepened.


    He didn''t just have one younger brother; he had two exceptional ones.


    After remaining silent for a short while, Stefan suddenly spoke up with a serious tone, "Take care of


    Mother from now on."


    "I''ll," King Ducasse replied with a smile, dispelling the previous gloominess from his eyes and brows.


    After chatting for another while with each other, Martha returned to the Lucas Residence while Stefan


    met Catherine.


    They may note back here again in the future.


    Since Catherine would not leave Z Country, even though they were now reunited as mother and son,


    their rtionship wouldn''t be too close due to being separated by distance.

 Chapter 552 She Will Definitely Forgive You

    Chapter 552 She Will Definitely Forgive You


    Half an hourter, Martha returned to the Lucas Residence. Everything had ended by now.


    She was nning to leave with Stefan tomorrow, so she came back to the Lucas Residence today


    mainly to say goodbye.


    When she arrived at the Lucas Residence, several people were already sitting in the hall.


    Martha''s eyes flickered slightly, and then her eyes couldn''t help but redden.


    Sam and Eve were sitting on the sofa looking at her, just like when she first arrived.


    Unfortunately, there were fewer people in the Lucas family now.


    Martha lowered her eyelids and covered up the sadness in her eyes. Her red lips pursed without


    speaking.


    Eve stood up and held Martha''s hand with concern. "Have you decided to leave?"


    Thetter nodded gently. "Auntie, have you heard about what happened?"


    Eve nodded and answered with a bitter smile. "I really didn''t expect it was rk who did it. He has


    always been... "


    He had no ambition, gentle and refined; who would have thought he would be responsible for Elsie''s


    death?


    Eve patted Martha''s hand gently as if reluctant to let go of it. "Can''t you stay in the Lucas family?"


    "Auntie, my rtives are all overseas; I must go back."


    Martha looked over at Louis sitting next to Eve and said, "I believe that my cousin will take good care of


    you and Grandma."


    "You child! You just came back not long ago but want to leave again," Eve said as tears welled up in


    her eyes while wiping them away lightly with one hand.


    If it weren''t for Martha''s wisdom, the real murderer wouldn''t have been found so quickly either way.


    Now that Martha had avenged her mother, there was no reason for them to make her stay.


    After all, she had the right to pursue her own happiness.


    Thinking of this, Eve squeezed Martha''s hand tightly.


    "If he treats you badly, tell us immediately, we''ll help you deal with him together."


    As soon as Eve finished speaking, Louis'' voice rang.


    "If Stefan dares treat you badly, I won''t spare him"


    "Thanks, cousin," Martha smiled, feeling warm inside


    It felt good being cared for by family.


    Her lips curved into a bright smile, but her voice carried a hint of reluctance. "Auntie, please take care


    of yourself. Even though my mother is no longer with us, she would want you to live well."


    Despite the fact that her aunt had forced her to marry into the royal family to find out the true culprit


    behind her mother''s murder, she could still feel the love that her aunt had for her.


    If it weren''t for their deep sisterly bond between Auntie and Martha''s mother, how could Auntie have


    persisted in searching for the real murderer all these years?


    Later on, when Martha was facing danger herself, it was also Auntie who sent Louis to protect her.


    Thinking about this now made Martha feel very emotional.


    "Auntie, thank you so much after all these years. Thank you for always trying to find out the truth and


    never forgetting about my mother."


    Her eyes filled with gratitude as she stared at Eve.


    Eve smiled and said, "We''re family, there''s no need to thank me."


    Martha nodded firmly as she helped Auntie sit down on the sofa before sitting beside her.


    After they chatted for a while, Martha looked sideways at Louis.


    "How have you beentely?"


    "I''m doing fine," replied Louis calmly despite his obvious exhaustion.


    Hearing his response made Martha feel sorry for him.


    Ever since Jane faked death and left, she had rarely seen him. Even they met, he looked haggard


    every time.


    She sighed helplessly before speaking softly, "Louis, cheer up; life goes on."


    Louis lifted his gaze at Martha, with no emotion in his eyes.


    Martha''s heart ached at seeing him like that, but she couldn''t soften her heart, as Jane finally started a


    new life.


    "Everything has already passed," continued Martha gently ,"You should learn letting go and move on."


    Louis pursed his thin lips tightly together without saying anything more.


    During the days when Jane left, he was like a soulless zombie.


    He thought that Jane was just nobody in his world, he didn''t realize she had been so important to him


    until her death.


    He felt like he couldn''t live without her.


    His heart ached as he thought about what he did to Jane before.


    His lips moved slightly and his hoarse voice echoes in the hall.


    "It''s my fault."


    "If she saw the way you are, she would forgive you."


    Martha''s eyes darken as she spoke softly tofort him.


    In fact, Jane had forgiven Louis when she left.


    Louis asking Jane to be Martha''s substitute undoubtedly stabbed her in the heart, but it had passed


    now.


    She believed that Jane had started a new life back home in C Country.


    Louis looked at Martha and finally lowered his gaze without answering the question.


    After a while, he forced himself to smile and said, "When you get back home, please keep in touch with


    my mother. She has been talking about you all these years."


    "Of course. Auntie is so good; how could I forget her?" Martha said with a smile while holding Eve''s


    hand at the same time.


    Eve couldn''t help but widen her smile as well; there were many emotions running through her mind


    right now.


    She had never done anything for Martha over these years. In Eve''s opinion, not disturbing Martha was


    probably one of best answers for Martha.


    After bidding farewell to Louis and Eve, Martha turned around and looked at Sam who had been silent.


    "Sam, I''m leaving in two days."


    "Well, have a safe trip." Sam said lightly.


    Elsie''s daughter came back to Z Country and left again.


    He had liked Elsie since childhood, so he naturally knew Elsie''s daughter pursued true love just like


    Elsie did.


    He hoped that Elise''s daughter could lead a happy life forever.


    A curve appeared on his lips,"Don''t worry, the Lucas family has me."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "The Lucas family and Grandma will be entrusted to you, Uncle Sam."


    Martha smiled brightly while missing Jimmy more than ever deep down inside.


    Aftering Z Country almost half a year ago, she hadn''t seen him once since then.


    This time when Martha returned, the little guy must have grown taller.


    Sam nodded lightly after hearing Martha''s words. "Okay, I wish you and that boy happiness. If you''re


    not happy abroad,e back home to the Lucas family anytime."


    "Okay," Martha nodded happily with a faint smile in her eyes.


    After she left, only Sam was left to manage the Lucas family for now.


    Although Sam had been low-key these years and never fought for power, Martha believed that he could


    handle the Lucas family well.

 Chapter 553 You Found My Secret

    Chapter 553 You Found My Secret


    On the night before Martha''s departure, she visited her grandmother''s room again to say goodbye.


    When she walked in, her grandmother was sitting in a wheelchair, staring nkly ahead.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she couldn''t help but whisper, "Grandma."


    After regaining consciousness, the old Mrs. Lucas struggled to turn her head towards Martha''s


    direction.


    Her fingers twitched while she was whimpering.


    Martha''s eyes reddened, and she quickly walked over to squat beside her grandmother.


    "Grandma, how have you been recently?"


    Upon hearing Martha''s words, the old Mrs. Lucas nodded her head with great effort.


    Herrge hands struggled to grip Martha''s hand as she continued to speak. However, due to her


    inability to formplete sentences, it sounded like a series of grunts to outsiders.


    Seeing her grandmother like that, Martha gripped her hand tightly, forcing a smile.


    "Grandma, don''t worry. Your medication has been changed and you will soon feel better."


    "Okay."


    The old Mrs. Lucas struggled to utter a word, but managed to put on a faint smile.


    Martha leaned on her grandmother''s leg and said, "I''m leaving tomorrow. You must take your medicine


    and get better soon."


    "Next time, I will bring my son and my husband toe see you together."


    Grandma noddedboriously and stroked Martha''s hair with her palm.


    Martha smiled and suddenly caught sight of the aged maid.


    "Stop."


    The aged maid stopped in her tracks upon hearing this and turned to Martha with a look of confusion.


    "Lady Martha, is there anything I can help you with?"


    "You don''t need toe tomorrow."


    Martha said coldly with a calm face, then turned her head to look at the other maids standing nearby.


    "You don''t need toe here tomorrow. Those who are taking care of Grandma will be rearranged by


    Sam."


    "Why?"


    A series of puzzled voices echoed in the bedroom, appearing particrly chaotic.


    Martha''s eyes darkened, and she cast a sharp nce over these maids.


    "You guys know how you''ve been treating Grandma all these years, don''t you?"


    Martha''s stern questioning voice echoed in the room, causing the maid''s shocked and resentful voice


    to disappearpletely.


    Over the years, because of rk''s orders, these maids did not treat the old Mrs. Lucas well.


    So now, facing Martha''s criticism, they couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    Martha''s face darkened and her eyes were full of coldness.


    "I won''t pursue what you''ve done before. Leave now or I won''t let you off so easily."


    When the maids heard this, they scattered and left the bedroom one after another.


    Seeing this scene, Martha''s eyes were filled withplex emotions.


    These maids by her grandmother''s side must have been rk''s people.


    It was also because of them that her grandmother had been sick for so long due to taking those


    medicines.


    After taking a few deep breaths to calm herself down, Martha tried to suppress her anger but found it


    difficult to do so.


    Just as she turned around and was about to continue talking with her grandmother, she suddenly


    noticed something different in the room.


    Frowning slightly, she walked over quickly and carefully examined the spot on the pir that looked


    different from before.


    As she stood in front of it for a while longer, Martha soon discovered what was causing it.


    There was an aroma emanating from this particr pir that smelled like sandalwood incense.


    At first she didn''t pay much attention. She thought Uncle rk might have used some incense there to


    cover up any medicinal odors present in the room.


    But when Martha turned around, she saw something else on that same pir - arge reddish-brown


    stain resembling dried blood!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Her eyes narrowed at once as she reached out towards where this patchy.


    Then she touched something tangible. Soon, she thought a badge beneath the dry blood.


    When she saw it, her eyes widened in shock.


    This badge looked exactly like one belonging to her mother.


    When she removed it from its ce, there was a noticeably vacant spot on the pir.


    Obviously, that was the ce where the badge was ced.


    Right at that moment, one thought raced through her mind, making her shudder in fear.


    Suddenly behind her came an evil voice belonging to none other than the old Mrs Lucas, "You still


    found it, huh?"


    Martha spun around abruptly upon hearing these words, only then seeing something truly terrifying


    beyond belief!


    This couldn''t be happening...


    So, all of this was a scam...


    No!


    A piercing scream echoed through the night--


    "Ah--!"

 Chapter 554 Returning Home

    Chapter 554 Returning Home


    Airport of C Country.


    "We''re finally back!" Martha tilted her head at Stefan with a smile.


    Stefan was staring gently at her with a smile touching his lips, "Let''s go home."


    He held her hand, "With so many people in the airport, I won''t lose you only when I hold your hand."


    Martha widened her smile.


    "I''m no longer a child, I won''t be missing, okay?"


    Even so, she let Stefan hold her hand, and both of them walked to the exit.


    The car that Stefan arranged had been awaiting them at the entrance.


    After they got into the car, he instructed the driver, "To the Doyle Manor."


    Martha''s eyes flickered upon hearing that.


    "I haven''t seen Jimmy and Father for long. I miss them so much."


    Stefan held her in his arms and put her head against his shoulder, saying gently and firmly, "We won''t


    be separated again."


    "Yes."


    Martha nodded. As something hit her mind, she raised her face to look at Stefan, with her chin still on


    his shoulder.


    "Well, you still owe me a wedding, remember?"


    Her half squinted eyes were filled with mischief, as if she was saying, "How will you answer my


    question?"


    Stefan didn''t reply to her at once, but said serious after thinking for a short while, "Well, don''t forget it''s


    you escaping from the wedding."


    Martha curled her lips and said, "Are you going to etch it on your mind?


    Stefan bent to approach her, and they were an inch away only.


    His warm breath was on her face, making her feel itchy.


    She raised her hand to push him away and yet he gripped her wrist quickly.


    Her ears reddened.


    Stefan stroked her soft fingertips and whispered in her ears, "It looks like my bride regretted it."


    Martha asked, smiling, "Can''t your bride have another wedding?"


    His fingertips rubbed gently against her ring finger, as he bent to kiss it.


    When he looked up at her again, he answered seriously, "Sure."


    Martha leaned against his chest and listened to his vigorous heartbeat, with a beaming smile on her


    face.


    After they got out of the car, Martha stood in front of the door of the Doyle Manor and seemed hesitant.


    "What''s wrong?" Stefan asked with concern.


    She shook her head, "I''m somehow nervous after being away for so long."


    "Rx!"


    Stefan tightened his grip on her wrist and rang the doorbell.


    Footsteps approached from inside the door, getting closer and closer, then the door was opened.


    When Bianca saw who was standing at the gate, she froze until Martha spoke.


    "Bianca, long time no see. I missed you so much."


    Bianca stood still in shock for a while beforeing back to reality.


    "Who is it?"


    Maxwell in the living room hadn''t seen anyonee in for a long time. He rolled his wheelchair to the


    doorway.


    When he saw Martha, his eyes immediately turned red, "Martha, it''s you! You''re back!"


    "Dad!"


    Martha couldn''t hold back her tears and squatted down to hug her father whom she hadn''t seen for a


    long time.


    Bianca watched from the side with tears in her eyes too.


    "It''s good that you''re back. Come inside quickly."


    Martha and Stefan walked into the house one after another.


    As soon as they entered, a small figure rushed towards them, followed by a little boy''s call.


    "Mommy! You''re finally back!"


    Before she could even see clearly who it was, Jimmy had thrown himself into Martha''s arms tightly as if


    Martha would disappear if he let go of her.


    The little boy hugged onto Martha''s leg with muffled voice mixed with some grievances but also trying


    hard not to show them because of his pride as a boy.


    "Mommy is a bad person! Jimmy doesn''t want Mommy anymore!"


    Although he said so, he held onto Martha tightly without letting go, as if she would disappear once


    released.


    Martha squatted down and touched Jimmy''s head while tears welled up in her eyes too.


    "It''s Mommy''s fault, Mommy will never leave Jimmy again, okay?"


    Jimmy nodded, then looked at Stefan beside him.


    "Daddy!"


    Stefan picked up their son with one hand while holding Martha close to him with the other,"Our family


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    will never be separated again."


    The family sat on the sofa in the living room where Martha briefly recounted some of what happened


    abroad.


    Bianca held onto her hand sympathetically.


    Martha shook her head, "Bianca, thanks for taking care of my father during my absence."


    Bianca looked at Maxwell, then they smiled knowingly at each other.


    Jimmy hadn''t seen his mother for a long time, and he refused to leave Martha''s embrace.


    He chattered non-stop about his new friends at kindergarten, the new toys he had just bought, and the


    cartoons he was currently watching.


    After talking for a while, Jimmy started to get sleepy. He yawned and rubbed his eyes but tried hard not


    to fall asleep.


    But eventually, he couldn''t resist the call of sleepiness and dozed off on Martha''sp.


    Stefan gently picked him up and together with Martha took him back to the children''s room.


    They put him in bed, tucked him in tightly before leaving quietly.


    "Tonight..."


    They spoke simultaneously but stopped at once as if they knew what each other wanted to say.


    "You go first," said Stefan.


    Martha pursed her lips slightly and pushed some stray hairs behind her ear before speaking up. "I..."


    Just as she was about to continue speaking, Stefan''s phone rang loudly, interrupting their conversation.


    He nced at it with a hint of annoyance on his face before answering it with a serious expression on


    his face.


    "What happened?" asked Martha worriedly when she saw Stefan''s expression change suddenly


    "Not a big deal," replied Stefan with a slight smile tugging at one corner of his mouth. "I haven''t been


    back to work for so long that there are some things I need to take care of."


    "Well then, hurry up to handle them," said Martha pushing him lightly towards the door


    However, instead of letting go like she expected, he pulled her into his arms tightly.


    He lowered his head slightly, gazing deeply and tenderly into her eyes.


    "Do you really want me gone that badly?" teased Stefan yfully


    "No! Of course not!"ughed Martha trying to push away from him due to how ticklish it felt when he


    nuzzled against her neck softly and breathed out.


    Stefan let out a sigh ,"If only I could be around with you all the time."


    Martha couldn''t help butugh again seeing how silly yet charmingly sweet this man could be


    sometimes.


    "Alright then! Let me walk you out."


    Stefan didn''t let go until they were outside the Doyle Manor.


    The height difference between them meant that when they faced each other, Martha''s forehead lined


    perfectly against Stefan''s chin.


    With barely any hesitation, he leaned down nting a feather-light kiss filled with love onto hers .


    "When are you moving back home?" Martha knew exactly what he meant by "home."


    She took a step back, yfully winking at him.


    "Of course the bride should live in her own home before getting married," she said.


    Stefan touched her cheek and chuckled. "Then I hope the weddinges soon."


    She smiled lightly and said, "Okay, go now. If you don''t leave soon, someone will call to remind you."


    Stefan turned around and started his car''s engine. As Martha watched the car disappear from view, her


    smile slowly faded away.

 Chapter 555 Dad is Jealous

    Chapter 555 Dad is Jealous


    The next day, Martha woke up to find Jimmy staring at her by the bedside.


    Jimmy was propping his chin on his hands, blinking his eyes.


    When he saw her wake up, he smiled and said, "Mommy, you''re awake!"


    Martha smiled and gently stroked Jimmy''s head.


    "Mommy, can I not go to kindergarten today?" The little boy tilted his head with an unhappy expression.


    "Why not?"


    "Because I want to spend more time with Mommy. If I go to kindergarten again, I won''t see you."


    Martha got up and Jimmy followed her like a little tail wherever she went for fear of losing sight of her


    again.


    "How about this? Mommy will take you to kindergarten today and pick you up after ss. Is that okay?"


    After hearing this proposal from his mother, his eyes lit up immediately as he nodded obediently.


    "Okay!"


    Just as they were about to have breakfast together at home, the doorbell rang.


    Bianca was going to answer it but Martha asked her to sit down instead. "I''ll get it."


    Outside the door stood Stefan leaning slightly against the frame looking somewhat unruly but not in a


    way that would make people feel frivolous.


    When Martha saw him, she brightened up immediately. "What brings you here?"


    Stefan raised an eyebrow slightly and held out a bag of Schlotzsky''s sandwiches, saying jokingly, "Your


    favorite."


    Martha didn''t immediately take it from him but instead stepped aside slightly allowing him into the


    house.


    "Oh! It''s Dad! And there are sandwiches!"


    Jimmy was thrilled; Dad always knew what he liked best!


    The little guy bounced over carrying the sandwiches towards the dining table, then opened the bag,


    saying, "Grandpa and Granny, you eat."


    Maxwell looked at Bianca who understood right away what needed doing.


    "Jimmy should eat first; your grandpa and I are full," she said promptly.


    Maxwell cleared his throat lightly, then suggested they go for a walk in the garden before leaving


    together, so only a family of three remained in the dining room now - just one happy family enjoying


    their meal together.


    "Jimmy,e on, open your mouth!" Martha handed him one sandwich which Jimmy bit into eagerly


    while smacking his lips contentedly and saying, "Mommy is so good!"


    Stefan''s gaze flickered slightly as he stared at that sandwich, then back at Martha, without making any


    move or sound.


    She asked curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    Jimmy giggled, "I know! Daddy''s jealous because Mommy only feeds me and not him!"


    Martha looked at Stefan in surprise, but he just shrugged nonchntly without saying a word.


    She couldn''t help butugh and handed him a sandwich. "Here you go, Mr. CEO."


    Stefan held her wrist and took a bite of sandwich.


    "How does it taste?" Martha asked.


    "Delicious."


    After breakfast, Stefan suggested taking Jimmy to kindergarten.


    "Aren''t you busy with work?" Martha asked.


    "Even if I am busy, I still have time to spend with you and Jimmy," Stefan replied as they headed out


    together to drop off their son at kindergarten.


    As soon as they arrived at the kindergarten gate, little Jimmy insisted on walking between them while


    holding both of their hands.


    "This is great! Both my dad and mom are sending me to kindergarten together. Other kids only have


    one parent send them," he eximed excitedly.


    Just then another little girl approached with her parents by her side.


    "Oh? It''s Jimmy!" she said happily as she shook his hand in greeting.


    "Good morning, Linda!" Jimmy smiled back proudly before introducing his parents, "This is my dad and


    mom."


    "Hello, Uncle, Auntie!" Linda greeted them politely.


    Jimmy then whispered something into Linda''s ear, "Are my parents good-looking?"


    Linda nodded, saying, "Jimmy''s mother is like an angel!"


    Martha couldn''t help but chuckle when she heard thepliment.


    Yet what Linda said next stunned everyone else.


    "Uncle, you''re so handsome! Can I marry you once I grow up?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Stefan''s face changed slightly, as he didn''t know how to respond.


    "Linda, don''t say such things," Linda''s mother apologized, "Sorry, she''s too little to know anything."


    "It''s no biggie."


    Martha reassured the embarrassed mother before winking yfully at Stefan as they walked towards


    the ssroom, holding hands with their son.


    Jimmy was especially excited today; introducing his parents proudly to all of his ssmates who looked


    on enviously as he beamed with pride.


    "Bye-bye, Mommy, Daddy! Don''t forget to pick me up!"


    Exiting the kindergarten, Martha couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    Stefan lifted his gaze and asked in a deep voice, "What''s so funny?"


    "Well, you truly are something else, even a little girl is charmed by your beauty."


    Stefan coughed uneasily and then said seriously, "I don''t care about anyone else''s opinion of me


    except yours."


    His gaze was so intense that Martha quickly looked away and changed the subject.


    "Well, I want to go to the Doyle Group. It''s been such a long time since I left and I have no idea what


    the situation is like now."


    "I''ll go with you."

 Chapter 556 Schedule the Wedding as Soon as Possible

    Chapter 556 Schedule the Wedding as Soon as Possible


    As Martha stepped through the doors of the Doyle Group, everyone was surprised and gaping at her in


    shock.


    Almost everyone knew that Martha had run away from her wedding. What was supposed to be a grand


    century wedding had turned into a venue with only the groom and guests waiting for her arrival.


    Most people thought that Martha would never return, but they were all surprised when she suddenly


    appeared at this moment.


    And what was even more surprising was that Stefan, the groom who had been left behind and became


    a hot topic among A City''s upper ss society, was following behind her.


    The receptionist quickly regainedposure and greeted them, "Mr. Harrison, Ms. Doyle, morning!"


    The rest of thezy employees quickly returned to their positions and worked diligently while


    exchanging nces with each other.


    As a CEO of arge corporation, how could he pretend like nothing happened after such an


    embarrassing runaway bride incident?


    Martha turned to Stefan and said, "I''m here now; you can go take care of your things."


    Stefan gently held onto her waist and said in a deep voice, "Let me stay with you for a little while


    longer."


    He knew that what these employees in the office were thinking about, so he would stay here for a while


    longer to show PDA in front of them.


    Martha was startled by his sudden intimate gesture towards her.


    She wasn''t used to being too intimate in front of others.


    However, it seemed as if Stefan wanted everyone to see how much he doted on Martha.


    "They''re watching us."


    Blushing, Martha pushed him away before taking another step forward only to identally step on


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    something beneath her feet.


    She wore casual shoes today with loose shoces decorations on top which came undone.


    Just as she bent down trying tie them up again herself, Stefan beat her there first by crouching down


    beside her and earnestly tying up those shoces for her instead.


    "Ah! I can''t take it anymore! How can Mr. Harrison spoil Ms. Doyle so much? This couple is just too


    sweet! I ship them!"


    "Shh. Keep your voice down or they might hear us. Don''t tell me you don''t want to work at the Doyle


    Group anymore?"


    The employee who spoke first quickly shut up, while ncing asionally in the direction of the two


    people. He muttered under his breath, "What a match!"


    As soon as Martha and Stefan left the office area, the employees discussed heatedly.


    "Hey hey hey, don''t you guys think that our Ms. Doyle appears particrly tender and lovely in front of


    Mr. Harrison?"


    "I feel the same."


    "To be honest with you, I secretly took a photo."


    One person shook his phone and pulled up a photo to show everyone. The picture prominently


    disyed the heartwarming scene of Stefan crouching down to tie Martha''s shoces moments ago.


    The man was handsome and the woman was beautiful, making the scene incredibly pleasing to the


    eye!


    Within an hour, news of Martha''s return with Stefan by her side flooded the headlines of major news


    outlets.


    The two parties also received a message push on their mobile phones, with a picture of the two of


    them.


    [Secrets of A City''s rich family - Revealing Why the Big Shot is Obsessed with the samedy]


    Martha couldn''t help but blurt it out.


    She looked up at Stefan and shook her phone, suddenly wanting to tease him.


    So she walked over and sat down next to him.


    "Why do you think this big shot is so fond of that particrdy?"


    "This question will be answered by the big shot himself."


    Stefan answered and leaned in closer.


    The originallyrge sofa appeared much smaller due to his approaching.


    Just as he was about to kiss her, Martha''s phone suddenly rang.


    She chuckled and pushed him away before answering the phone.


    Stefan red at the phone with a deep sense of resentment. If eyes could kill, the person on the other


    end of the line would have been torn to shreds by now.


    "Wow! Martha, you''re back! Oh wait, hold on. You came back and didn''t tell me first? I actually found


    out from a gossip magazine. Maybe you should reflect on yourself, hmm?"


    On the other end of the phone, Melissa was extremely excited and spoke rapidly, leaving no room for


    Martha to interject with a single word.


    "Oh, I see now. Are you too busy flirting with Stefan and forgetting about our friendship? Bros before


    hoes!"


    Martha smiled helplessly and said, "Okay, okay, I was wrong. Great writer, would you like to have


    dinner with me tonight as apensation?"


    "Of course."


    Hanging up the phone, Martha finally noticed that Stefan was looking at her with a meaningful


    expression in his eyes.


    "It''s Melissa..."


    "She knows how to pick her timing."


    Although his tone sounded light and breezy, Martha still caught a hint of subtle displeasure.


    "I haven''t seen Melissa for a long time, and before I went to Z Country..."


    She even locked Melissa in the changing room.


    Stefan just sighed softly without saying anything, but he was thinking about scheduling their wedding


    as soon as possible and taking Martha home.


    This time, there could be no more mishaps.


    After Stefan left, the HR manager knocked on Martha''s office door with an employee by his side.


    "Come in."


    Martha said while looking at urgent files that had been piling up for days on end.


    It wasn''t until the person stood in front of her desk that she looked up.


    "Mr. Smith, what can I do for you?"


    Mr. Smith smiled broadly and pushed the young girl behind him towards her, saying, "Ms. Doyle, this is


    Nana who previously interned at ourpany''s administrative department and has just be a full-


    time employee. She is quite capable so let her serve as your new assistant if you agree?"


    Martha remained silent for quite some time after hearing this from Mr. Smith.


    Just when Mr. Smith thought she was dissatisfied and would ask for someone else instead of Nana;


    she spoke softly,


    "Nana can stay."


    Mr. Smith breathed a sigh of relief. After reminding Nana, he left with a wry smile on his face.


    "Ms. Doyle, is there anything I can do? Thank you for your trust; I will definitely work hard!"


    Nana had youthful vigor which made Martha very satisfied.


    "Just help me sort these out," said Martha handing over a stack of documents to Nana who


    immediately went over to work at the assistant desk.


    Suddenly remembering something, she turned around to look at Martha, asking, "Ms. Doyle, actually I


    don''t understand why you need a new assistant? Is Jane noting back?"


    Upon hearing this question from Nana, Martha''s eyes darkened slightly without answering it directly.


    Nana realized that perhaps it wasn''t appropriate to ask such a question, then she buttoned her lip and


    got back down to work.


    Martha met Melissa at their usual coffee shop where they used to go together.


    "Melissa! Over here!"


    Melissa ran over excitedly. When she saw Martha, she gave thetter a big hug


    "You''re finally back!"


    "Yeah, I''m back."


    Suddenly, Melissa seemed to realize that something was wrong and quickly let go of her, her


    expression bing serious.


    "Do you still consider me a friend? You didn''t tell me anything and locked me in the dressing room.


    Martha, you went too far!"


    At this moment, Melissa was like an angry cat with its fur standing on end. Although Martha knew


    Melissa wasn''t really angry, she still tried to soothe her softly, "I''m sorry... but it all happened so


    suddenly..."


    "I''m just d you''re back. I was afraid you wouldn''te back." As she spoke, Melissa''s eyes became


    red.


    "I thought the same thing at the time."


    Melissa pulled her down to sit and called over a server.


    "Twottes."


    Martha was slightly stunned but didn''t say anything.


    Melissapletely ignored any changes in Martha''s demeanor as she leaned on her hand and


    gossiped with excitement.


    "Martha, tell me everything! Where have you been these past few months? What have you


    experienced?"


    As expected, gossiping was Melissa''s true nature.


    "This is a long story," replied Martha.

 Chapter 557 What a Beautiful Face

    Chapter 557 What a Beautiful Face


    Melissa was all ears as Martha recounted the series of events that took ce in Z Country.


    When Martha got to the thrilling parts, Melissa eximed with excitement and pped her thigh.


    "This is amazing! Martha, you could write a novel about your experiences!" she said, taking out a small


    notebook to jot down some ideas. "This is fantastic material. I have to write it down so I don''t forget."


    Martha couldn''t help butugh at Melissa''s enthusiasm.


    After finishing her notes, Melissa looked up at Martha apologetically and chuckled awkwardly.


    "Sorry about that. You know me when ites to writing novels ¨C I get carried away."


    Before Martha could respond, Melissa continued with her gossiping.


    "When Stefan brought you back this time, did he appear calm or enraged? After all, you left him at the


    weddingst time," she said slyly.


    Knowing Stefan''s personality well enough herself, she suspected he might not take kindly to being jilted


    again.


    Martha smiled coyly and replied, "He said he wants to make up for our missed wedding."


    "Oh my god!" eximed Melissa dramatically. Her outburst caught the attention of those around them.


    Martha pulled on her sleeve and whispered, "Melissa, keep your cool."


    Melissa was still in shock that Stefan would go through such lengths for Martha after what happened


    before.


    After calming down for a moment, she added.


    "Wow, Martha, don''t run away this time okay? Weddings are expensive after all! And most importantly,


    don''t lock me in the dressing room again!"


    Hearing this made Martha chuckle even more, "You''re stillughing? Do you know how panicked I was


    then? If Eden hadn''t let me out¡­"


    "Okay, okay, I''m sorry," apologized Martha as she patted on Melissa''s head like one would do with a


    child. "Don''t be mad anymore. I''m counting on you being my bridesmaid again though!"


    "Oh?" responded Melissa, poking Martha''s cheek, which caused Martha''s face change slightly for a


    moment.


    "Well, since you invited me so sincerely, how can I refuse?"


    "That''s a deal, then."


    Melissa took a sip of coffee. While her cup was almost emptied, Martha''s cup was still full.


    "Why not drink coffee?"


    Martha pursed her lips before saying smilingly, "At once."


    After spending the whole afternoon together, the two waved goodbye and returned home respectively.


    "Mommy!" As soon as Martha entered the house, Jimmy threw himself at her.


    She raised her eyes and saw Stefan walk out of the living room, asking, "You''re still here?"


    Stefan walked in front of her and chuckled, "Do you want me gone so badly?"


    Martha was silent for moments before saying sweetly, "You know I didn''t mean that."


    "Um," Stefan replied in a mellow voice before reaching out to hold her in his arms.


    Martha eximed, "What are you doing? Jimmy''s here!"


    "Jimmy''s not here; Jimmy cannot see anything."


    The smart little boy covered her eyes and left.


    He left time and space for his daddy and mommy to stay together alone, so that he could have siblings!


    Stefan gripped Martha''s waist with one hand, tucked her hairs behind her ear and leaned towards her.


    "Do you miss me?"


    Martha''s body shivered slightly.


    Stefan''s voice was tinged with bewitchment.


    Martha tried to break free, yet he held her more tightly.


    "Answer me." Stefan pursued, as if he would not release her without getting an answer.


    "We were just apart for half a day."


    "But I miss you," he said word for word seriously, "Marry me soon, okay?"


    Before she answered, he bent to kiss her.


    Martha tilted her head and teased, "What? We''re not married yet and you want to take advantage of


    me?"


    Then she stood on tiptoe and nted a feather-light kiss on his cheek.


    "That''s all you can get before our wedding."


    When Jimmy was sleeping soundly, Stefan left the Doyle Manor.


    Soon, Eden''s call came.


    "What for?" Eden asked in a breezy tone.


    "Wow, it looks like Mr. Harrison is in a good mood," Eden remarked.


    "Cut the small talk and get to the point," Stefan replied.


    "I''ll meet you at our usual spot," Eden said before hanging up without waiting for Stefan''s response.


    Ten minutester, Stefan arrived at the bar where he and Eden often hung out.


    As soon as he entered their private room, he saw that Eden was already there with two open bottles of


    wine on the table.


    "Congrattions on finally winning over your wife," Eden raised his bottle in a toast to Stefan''s


    sess.


    Stefan sat down and clinked his bottle against Eden''s. "Thanks."


    Eden took a big gulp of wine and let out an audible sigh of satisfaction before asking, "So this time she


    won''t run away again? Don''t mess around anymore; as your friend, I''m exhausted."


    "What do you think?" Stefan''s face darkened as he shot a sharp look at Eden that made him shiver


    with fear. He knew not to joke around anymore after that.


    "In any case, you finally got what you wanted. Let''s drink to that!" They clinked their bottles together


    again with a crisp sound.


    Stefan took another big swig of wine and thought about Martha''s appearance earlier when they were at


    Doyle Manor; it softened his heart slightly.


    He smiled faintly and said, "I suddenly feel like everything in Z Country is unreal - like it was all just a


    dream."


    "It''s all in the past now," Eden patted him on the shoulder reassuringly. "What matters is Martha is by


    your side now; whatever happened before can be considered just part of a dream."


    That may be true but there was still one thing weighing heavily on Stefan''s mind ¨C something only one


    person could help him resolve: Giana.


    "There''s something I need to verify," he told Eden seriously.


    "What is it?"


    Instead of answering directly, Stefan asked for help finding someone, "Help me find Giana."


    Eden frowned upon hearing her name mentioned.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Giana? What do you need her for?"


    Giana had long been banished by Stefan so few people would know where she was hiding right now.


    "There are some things I need confirmation from her about," exined Stefan cryptically, "The answer


    may onlye from her."


    Eden didn''t push any further but agreed to help find Giana anyway.


    In the Doyle Manor, it waste into night; Martha was still awake.


    She stood in front of the dressing mirror, carefully examining her face in the moonlight that shone


    through the window.


    The pale moonlight illuminated her face, and a deep smile lingered on her lips.


    She gently touched the surface of the mirror with her fingertips and traced down along its reflection,


    chuckling to herself.


    "What a beautiful face..."

 Chapter 558 I Wont Let You Leave Me Again

    Chapter 558 I Won''t Let You Leave Me Again


    The next day, news of Stefan and Martha''s uing wedding was leaked, and it was none other than


    Stefan who revealed it.


    As Martha saw the news, Stefan called her phone. She answered with a smile.


    "Did you see the news?"


    Martha replied with a teasing tone, "Mr. Harrison, isn''t it against the rules to announce your marriage


    without informing the bride first?"


    "Oh? Does my bride want to back out?"


    "That''s not certain."


    "Well, you don''t have a chance now. Open the door."


    Upon hearing this, Martha hesitated for a moment before opening her office door.


    There stood Stefan holding a bouquet of pure white lilies with a smile on his lips.


    "How did youe here?" she asked.


    "Do you have time this afternoon? I''ll take you somewhere," he replied.


    Martha nodded with a smile but noticed the bouquet in his arms and her expression changed slightly.


    "Is this... for me?" she asked as he handed over the flowers gently.


    "I remember that these are your favorite flowers," said Stefan softly as he looked into her eyes tenderly.


    Martha didn''t immediately take them from him but instead teased him, "Is this your bted proposal


    after announcing our engagement publicly?"


    "If you like it, then yes," replied Stefan warmly.


    "No one proposes using lilies instead of roses," joked Martha yfully while epting them finally in


    her hands.


    "I''ll ept them for now but don''t forget to make up for itter by giving me roses too."


    "Okay."


    Stefan took hold of her hand and lightly caressed her ring finger.


    "Do you think something iscked here?"


    Martha looked into his eyes which sparked with passion; she instantly understood the hidden message.


    "Yeah, so what should we do?"


    "Let''s go."


    Stefan chuckled and left the Doyle Group while holding her hand.


    Apart from having another wedding ceremony together again, he wanted to repeat all those previous


    steps they had taken before too; considering that as their new beginning.


    ...


    Stefan brought Martha to their seaside vi which he had bought especially for them earlier on;


    however after that, she disappeared from his life.


    Returning here once more made him feel emotional.


    He held onto Martha''s hand tightly while saying clearly, "This time around, I won''t let you leave me


    again".


    When Martha saw the vi in front of her, her eyes flickered and her brows furrowed slightly. But it was


    only for a moment before she returned to normal.


    "Why did you bring me here?" She hooked his arm and asked with a smile.


    "You like seaside vis. After we get married, we''ll move here together. We''ll watch the sunrise and


    sunset, the ebb and flow of the tide. It''s your wish, and I remember it," Stefan said as he suddenly


    turned to her.


    He took her right hand with his left hand while taking out a ring from his pocket with his right hand.


    "This is what I didn''t have time to put on for you before, Martha. Fortunately, we still have a lot of time


    in the future."


    The diamond on the ring was dazzlingly bright; it was clear that this was made by a master.


    Martha''s lips curled up slightly.


    Inside the ring were their initials - proof of their love for each other.


    She squinted slightly as she spoke in a low voice, "This ring..."


    "What''s wrong?" Stefan asked as he gently held onto Martha''s finger.


    "Nothing, it''s very beautiful," Martha replied, shaking her head


    Stefan held onto Martha''s ring finger tightly while asking earnestly, "You said earlier that you would


    wear this ring at our wedding but then you ran away. So now I want to put it on for you, can I?"


    Martha widened her eyes slightly without answering him while Stefan waited patiently for an answer


    from her.


    "If you still have any concerns about this, I can wait."


    He thought maybe he should take it slow.


    After all, they had experienced so much together in Z Country before returning to A City.


    Perhaps Martha hadn''t adjusted herself yet.


    He had waited so long already so waiting another few months wouldn''t make much difference anyway.


    "No... no!" eximed Martha excitedly as she grabbed hold of Stefan''s hand which he wanted to


    withdraw.


    Shaking her head vigorously, she continued, "I don''t have any concerns! It''s just that..."


    She looked at him holding that shiny ring ¨C who wouldn''t like or want something like that? But...


    "Stefan, let us buy another new one instead."


    Upon hearing this request from Martha, Stefan paused momentarily before responding, "Okay, if you


    don''t like it, then let us change it."


    "It''s not that I don''t like it. But this one belongs to our past memories, whereas what I hope is for our


    future together will bepletely new."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you," Stefan said.


    He wrapped his arms around her waist from behind and whispered, "After the wedding, we''ll move in


    together. This will be our new home. You, me, and Jimmy - we''ll never be apart again."


    Martha''s body stiffened at his words.


    After a moment of silence, she spoke softly. "Stefan, if we''re starting anew, then I want to say goodbye


    to the pastpletely. Let''s sell this seaside vi."


    Stefan''s eyes flickered with confusion as he asked, "But don''t you want to live by the sea?"


    "I need to let go of the past. My mother loved the ocean but she''s gone now. Seeing it only brings back


    painful memories for me."


    "Okay," Stefan tightened his embrace around her.


    ...


    As they drove back into town Stefan took Martha straight to a jewelry store so they could pick out their


    wedding rings.


    Looking at all of the dazzling options on disy made Martha smile.


    "Thank you, Stefan, you''re really kind," she said before nting a kiss on his cheek while standing on


    tiptoes.


    The sales clerk saw how well-dressed they were and immediately rmended their most expensive


    designs.


    Within moments, four or five high-end limited edition rings were presented before Martha for her


    consideration; each one tried on by an attendant.


    Martha held up her hand and asked Stefan, "Which one do you think looks best?"


    "As long as it''s for you, then any ring is beautiful," he replied.


    The sales clerk chimed in with ttery, "Madam, your husband-to-be is truly wonderful."


    Martha sweetly smiled before choosing a design that was vastly different than what had been shown


    earlier.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "I like this one best; can we change the initials inside into ''S&M'' instead?" she giggled while asking


    Stefan''s opinion.


    Naturally he agreed; now that he had regained what was lost, anything that came out of Martha''s


    mouth would be granted except leaving him again.


    "Stefan, I''m already looking forward to our wedding."


    "In three days time we''ll take our bridal photoshoots together. Don''t worry, I will give you a perfect


    wedding."

 Chapter 559 Choosing a Wedding Dress

    Chapter 559 Choosing a Wedding Dress


    Three dayster, it was the day for Martha and Stefan to take wedding photos.


    Stefan went to the Doyle Manor in the early morning, picked up Martha and Jimmy and drove to a


    photographer''s studio.


    Seeing the photographer, Martha was slightly stunned.


    Before her was an internationally famous photographer who usually took photos of world-famous


    celebrities. Ordinary people had no way to contact with him.


    "Mr. Fernandes, please take good photos of us."


    Stefan shook hands with Mr. Fernandes who smiled confidently.


    "No worries. With my skills, I can definitely present the perfect photos of you and your bride."


    Martha was still in shock when Mr. Fernandes'' female assistant came up with a gentle smile.


    "Mr. And Mrs. Harrison,e with me to pick the outfits, please."


    There was arge area behind the studio hall. In each section disyed various styles of wedding


    outfits.


    Seeing so many good-looking outfits, Jimmy couldn''t help eximing with excitement, "So beautiful,


    are they dresses for brides? Is Mommy going to wear them?"


    Martha touched Jimmy''s head, beaming with happiness.


    "Stefan, I heard it was very hard to hire Mr. Fernandes. I didn''t expect you could have him shoot our


    wedding photographs."


    Stefan hold onto her shoulders, chuckled and said, "I wish all I give you was the best."


    Martha felt she was the happiest woman in this world, with Stefan loving her and willing to give her


    everything.


    She just hoped the wedding could be finished as soon as possible; she had started to look forward to


    their life after the wedding.


    "Pick up the dress."


    "Let''s pick you outfit first."


    Martha pulled him towards the male clothes'' section.


    Though most of clothes were suits, they were in different styles and colors.


    She took a fancy to a dark-red suit with dark fringe at a nce.


    She felt it fit Stefan''s aura and personality perfectly. Also, she was nning to pick up a red-colored


    wedding dress to match this dark-red suit.


    Just when she reached out to take it, Stefan was reaching out for an inky blue suit.


    Both of them stopped and turned to lock eyes.


    "You like red?"


    Martha nodded and held onto his arm, her tone carrying a hint of coquettishness. "Can you? I think it


    would look great on you. Stefan, I want to see you in red."


    "Okay."


    If he had to choose based on his own preference, he would have chosen blue.


    But since Martha liked red, he went along with it.


    After picking out the dress, Stefan entered the fitting room while Martha sat on the couch with Jimmy.


    "Mommy! Are you and Daddy getting married again?"


    "Yes," Martha smiled. "Soon we''ll all be living together as a family."


    "Yay! Jimmy won''t have to be separated from Mommy and Daddy anymore!"


    Excitedly running around the store, Jimmy''s enthusiasm was not curbed by Martha.


    Before long, Stefan emerged from the fitting room.


    The dark-red color really suited him!


    Martha was quite satisfied with her choice and stood up to walk towards him.


    "How does it look?"


    "It looks great."


    She took the tie from Stefan''s hand and wrapped it around his neck from behind.


    "Let me do it."


    Despite being much taller than her, he still acted like a prankster by raising his head high up.


    Martha pulled the tie down to bring him closer towards her.


    "My hand is getting tired; lower your head some more."


    "Okay."


    As he lowered his head as instructed, he grabbed onto her waist and pulled her close.


    Martha''s heart skipped a beat; she could even count each of his eyshes clearly now that they were


    so close together!


    His thin lips were within reach...


    Martha closed her eyes slightly while tilting upwards for a kiss when suddenly-


    "Mommy! Is this one pretty?"


    Jimmy struggled to drag over a long wedding dress towards them; stumbling along cutely as if seeking


    praise for himself.


    Beige.


    Martha furrowed her brow imperceptibly. It was too in without any decorations or patterns; she didn''t


    like it at all.


    But seeing how bright-eyed Jimmy looked at her, full of expectation, made words of rejection stuck in


    throat.


    "Well then, let''s try itter."


    "Great! Jimmy, go check out some more!"


    Jimmy ran off with a smile, and Martha couldn''t help but feel a little helpless.


    "Why do I feel like Jimmy is more enthusiastic than me?"


    Stefan chuckled. "We''ve been waiting for this day for too long."


    He took her hand and led her to another area.


    "Keep picking dresses; one set isn''t enough."


    The staff agreed. "Yes, Mrs. Harrison is so beautiful and has a great figure. Anything she wears will


    look amazing."


    Martha looked at Stefan and smiled. "I don''t mind trying on a few more dresses, I just hope you won''t


    get bored waiting around."


    "I won''t," Stefan replied.


    The staff rmended several styles for Martha to try on but she rejected them all.


    After looking through several areas, Martha was still most satisfied with the red wedding dress that had


    caught her eye in the beginning - it was unique, passionate and had great design sense.


    "Stefan," she said suddenly. "I think I want to try on that red dress first."


    Suddenly there was a loud crash followed by crying from a child nearby.


    "It''s Jimmy!"


    Stefan''s face turned serious as he immediately followed the sound outside.


    Martha watched him leave before following after him herself.


    The outermost area of the female dresses'' section was in a mess.


    Dozens of neatly arranged dresses were now scattered across the ground; hangers were bent out of


    shape; meanwhile Jimmy sat crying on the floor.


    Just as Stefan opened his mouth to ask if Jimmy was hurt or not, Martha beat him to it instead.


    Her face darkened as she scolded, "Jimmy! What did you do? Didn''t Mommy tell you not run around in


    public ces?"


    Hearing this made Jimmy stop crying immediately; seeing how angry his mother looked made him


    widen his eyes in fear. "Mommy, don''t be mad. It''s my fault¡­"


    At this point, staff members rushed over, apologizing, "Sorry, Mr. Harrison, Mrs. Harrison, and this little


    boy, the carpet here is uneven. We''re very sorry about this incident. Are you hurt?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jimmy shook his head, "I''m okay."


    Martha froze when she met Stefan''splicated gaze, suddenly feeling a bit flustered.

 Chapter 560 Mommy is Acting Strange Today

    Chapter 560 Mommy is Acting Strange Today


    "I... Stefan, I was worried about Jimmy getting hurt when he fell, and I lost control of my emotions for a


    moment."


    "I know."


    Stefan helped Jimmy up from the ground and only rxed after making sure he wasn''t injured.


    Martha wanted to hold Jimmy''s hand, but the little guy shrank back and grabbed onto Stefan''s clothes.


    "I''m sorry, Mommy."


    She hesitated for a second before awkwardly retracting her hand and apologizing to Jimmy. "Mommy


    shouldn''t have been so harsh."


    The staff picked up the fallen hanger rack and checked the wedding dress. There weren''t any major


    issues except for one red wedding dress.


    Coincidentally, that was Martha''s favorite one. She had nned on trying it on in the dressing room. If it


    looked good on her, she would use it as her main dress for today''s bridal photoshoot and take more


    pictures with it. But now...


    There was a long tear in the veil of the skirt.


    Watching what he had identally done, Jimmy sniffled quietly with his head down.


    "Sister, I''m sorry," he said softly to the female attendant.


    Themotion naturally disturbed Mr. Fernandes who came out of the studio to see what happened.


    He saw the long tear in the red skirt hem but smiled nonchntly anyway.


    "It doesn''t matter; there isn''t much of an issue here."


    He made a phone call, then soon enough a designer arrived with scissors and sewing basket in hand,


    ready to sew up any tears or holes found within seconds!


    The wedding dress immediately transformed into another style while still looking beautiful as ever!


    "Sometimes destruction lead to new creations," Mr. Fernandes said philosophically.


    Martha blinked at him then looked at this newly altered gown speechlessly.


    She liked it very much but preferred its original look.


    Even if just slightly changed, this wasn''t exactly the previous one.


    Stefan read her mind, and turned to the staff members, saying, "Make another custom-made version


    ording to the original design of this red dress instead, please? And wrap up this damaged one."


    Then he turned to Martha and gentlyforted her, "How about we choose another gown as your


    primary outfit for shooting?"


    Martha stared nkly at him while holding onto that white gown rmended by the attendants.


    It was indeed beautiful yet not quite what she liked most.


    "You like red, I promise your custom-made red wedding dress will be perfect on our wedding."


    At this point, Martha could only agree, took the white one to the dressing room.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, she couldn''t even force a smile.


    Why did things have to be so difficult?


    All she wanted was to wear a red wedding dress and have her most stunning moment captured in


    photos.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She didn''t know how long she had been inside the dressing room when Stefan''s voice came from


    outside. "Are you done?"


    Martha finally snapped out of it, remembering her earlier outburst towards Jimmy and Stefan''s gaze


    upon her.


    She pursed her lips and softly called out, "Stefan, could youe in and help me?"


    Stefan entered the room.


    The design of this white wedding dress was quite unique - a piece of cloth was fixed by tightened


    straps at the front. When the straps were loose, the cloth hung down revealing Martha''s t stomach.


    As his gaze continued downwards, he noticed an ugly scar on Martha''s lower abdomen.


    Martha keenly sensed his change and reached out to cover his eyes.


    "It was left from giving birth to Jimmy; it looks terrible... don''t look."


    Stefan took hold of her hand tightly.


    "I''m sorry for everything before... it''s all my fault that you''ve suffered."


    She put a finger on his lips to stop him from continuing.


    "It''s all in the past now. Besides, I willingly gave birth to Jimmy for you."


    They changed into their outfits for photography purposes, with little Jimmy dressed up smartly too,


    Mr. Fernandes felt quite pleased seeing this good-looking family before him, "Perfect! With your good


    looksbined with my excellent skills, today''s shoot will definitely be perfect!"


    The location chosen for their photo shoot was an estate far away from downtown where various colorful


    flowers bloomed during this season, making it ideal for taking pictures.


    Martha really liked this outdoor shooting location.


    So did little Jimmy who ran around happily after getting off the car.


    However after running just two steps, he remembered what had happened earlier and stopped abruptly


    Looking up at Martha, he asked timidly, "Mommy, can I y here?"


    Martha paused, and smiled reassuringly, saying "Of course you can, but please be careful, okay?"


    With permission granted, Jimmy yed happily chasing butterflies without any worries or cares.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Harrison, look over here."


    Mr. Fernandes looked at the appearance of the couple in the camera and nodded in satisfaction.


    Stefan had always had a serious face, but at this moment, there was a visible tenderness in his eyes.


    Martha was full of joy and happiness, smiling blissfully.


    "Okay, that''s it. Don''t move!"


    Mr. Fernandes quickly took a few shots and the results were good.


    "Please change your postures. Mr. Harrison and Mrs. Harrison, please stand facing each other and


    look into each other''s eyes with affection."


    "It seems that you two have a really good rtionship, so feel free to pose. Natural eye contact can


    move people more than anything artificially created."


    Stefan lowered his head slightly and lightly touched her forehead with his thin lips, creating a perfect


    bnce between closeness and distance.


    Looking at his handsome face which was so close, Martha couldn''t help but feel her heart racing.


    She wanted to take advantage of the moment and finish what she was interrupted from doing when she


    helped him tie his tie, but Mr. Fernandes'' voice rang out at this moment, "Almost done, let''s take some


    family photos with the kid."


    Mr. Fernandes looked satisfied as he gazed at the photos in the camera.


    Martha awkwardly touched her nose and pretended nothing had happened, calling out to Jimmy not far


    away, "Jimmy,e over here and take a photo."


    Jimmy walked over to her as she requested and stood by her side, but he didn''t cling to her like before.


    He seemed a bit distant.


    "Kid, get closer to your mom."


    Mr. Fernandes looked at the footage on the camera and directed.


    Jimmy took a small step and leaned closer. After a few shes of the camera, he immediately walked


    away.


    "What''s wrong, Jimmy?"


    Martha wanted to check if he was feeling unwell and was about to reach out and touch his forehead,


    but he dodged her and ran over to Stefan.


    Martha''s smile froze for moments.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy asionally nced over at Martha.


    He always felt that his mom was acting strange today, and he was somewhat scared.

 Chapter 561 Can I Say No?

    Chapter 561 Can I Say No?


    After finishing their wedding photoshoot, the sky had turned dark.


    Jimmy was exhausted and slept soundly in Stefan''s arms, asionally murmuring in his sleep.


    "Boohoo... I''m sorry..."


    Upon hearing his unconscious murmurs, Martha furrowed her brows slightly and looked at Stefan,


    observing his expression.


    "I... I think I scared Jimmy today."


    Stefan turned to look at her and lowered his voice so as not to wake up Jimmy.


    "It''s in the past. I know you''re worried about him, but he''ll be fine once you get home and make him


    something delicious to eat to distract him."


    "Mm."


    There was a paper bag in the car containing the damaged red wedding dress that Stefan had bought.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha''s gaze fell on the bag and a hint of sadness shed through her eyes.


    It was still regrettable that she couldn''t wear the red wedding dress for photoshoots.


    But she didn''t want to wear this damaged one either.


    "Stefan..."


    She moved closer towards him and leaned her head against his shoulder.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Stefan freed one hand to gently stroke her hair while asking softly, "Are you tired? Take a nap; we still


    have plenty of time before we get home."


    Martha shook her head.


    "No, I can''t sleep nor do I want to. Stefan, actually... I''m very scared."


    Her body trembled slightly as she spoke those words out loud.


    He tightly held onto her hand whileforting, "No matter what happens, when you''re by my side,


    there is no need for fear."


    "No, Stefan, do you know what? The happiness of being with you now feels like an impossible dream


    suddenly waking up will reveal that you are gone..."


    "That won''t happen."


    Stefan put Jimmy who was sleeping back onto the seat, then pulled Martha into his arms, while telling


    her clearly, "I''ll always be by your side, never leave your side ever again."


    "I remember what you said."


    Martha raised up towards him with a smile, then kissed his chin again and again.


    A wave of heat surged through Stefan.


    He blocked Martha''s faceing closer with one hand, while speaking hoarsely, "Don''t tease me like


    this..."


    Martha ignored him and continued to yfully kiss his chin, teasingly saying, "Do you want to lower


    yourself a bit? Looking up like that must be tiring."


    "Martha, stop it," he warned as he kissed her forehead. "If you keep this up, I can''t guarantee what will


    happen."


    His warningcked any real threat and sounded more like an intimate suggestion between lovers.


    Martha''s heart raced as she closed her eyes.


    "Okay then, you can do whatever you want," she said.


    Stefan looked surprised for a moment before coughing lightly and looking away.


    "You... rest for a while. I''ll wake you up when we arrive," he said.


    "Okay..."


    Boring.


    Martha rolled her eyes at his serious expression and chuckled inwardly.


    No man could resist the temptation of the woman they loved ¨C not even Stefan.


    The car drove straight back to Stefan''s vi since it was gettingte.


    Stefan carried Jimmy out of the car who woke up instantly upon seeing the building in front of him.


    "This is Daddy''s vi!" he eximed happily; thrilled to be home with his parents again.


    Martha got out of the car but her expression changed slightly when she saw the vi in front of them.


    "What''s wrong?" Stefan asked.


    When he noticed her strange look, he exined. "It''s just that... this ce is closer from there."


    Without a word, she hugged him tightly instead.


    "Stefan, I''m so happy!"


    This was their home now ¨C their home!


    Stefan was momentarily stunned before a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    His wife always seemed so easily satisfied.


    As they walked into the house together though, it felt empty without any signs of life inside except for


    some warm yellow lights that gave off a cozy feeling in contrast to its cold emptiness.


    "After you leftst time, I dismissed all the servants here, so only I lived here," Stefan exined


    nonchntly as if it were nothing important at all.


    Martha widened her eyes slightly before hugging him again


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have escaped and left you alone. You must be feeling very tired during that period."


    "It''s all in the past now. With you and Jimmy, I already feel lucky," Stefan said.


    It was nice to have no one else disturbing their cozy family of three, but tonight''s dinner became a


    problem.


    "Daddy, Mommy, Jimmy is so hungry!"


    The little guy had searched through every nook and cranny of the house but found nothing. He pouted


    andined, "Why doesn''t Daddy have any snacks? Grandpa has so many."


    Was he being criticized by his own son?


    Stefan squinted at both of them and said, "I''ll go out and buy some fast food."


    "Or maybe I should cook instead. Do we have any vegetables?"


    She opened the fridge to find it empty.


    Martha turned to him with what seemed like reproach but was actually concern.


    "What did you eat when I wasn''t here?" she asked.


    Stefan coughed uneasily; his expression looked exactly like Jimmy''s when caught doing something


    wrong.


    "Just... normal meals."


    "Really?"


    Facing her skeptical gaze, he sighed softly. "Okay fine. Sometimes I''m too busy that I don''t eat


    anything."


    "You''re not allowed to do that anymore! From now on, I''ll supervise you," Martha dered firmly.


    "And what about Jimmy?" Jimmy appeared between them with a smile on his face.


    Half an hourter, fresh vegetables were delivered to the vi.


    Martha went into the kitchen while Stefan stayed in the living room watching cartoons with Jimmy.


    The cabs were too high for her reach; she couldn''t get hold of a dish te. So, she stood on


    tiptoes, which caused her to lose bnce and almost fall over.


    "Ah!" She couldn''t help eximing in surprise but felt relieved when warm arms wrapped around her


    before she hit the ground.


    She opened her eyes, only to meet Stefan''s worried gaze.


    "Are you okay?"


    Martha breathed out a sigh of relief. "Phew... that was close."


    "What do you need me to get for you?" he asked kindly.


    Since she couldn''t reach it anyway, she might as well ask him for help.


    "Get me three tes and bowls please! And if it isn''t too much trouble, can you wash them clean


    after?"


    "Sure," Stefan replied, unbuttoning his shirt cuffs and then rolling up his sleeves.


    "Oh wait, there''s one more thing," Martha picked up a pink apron, waving it teasingly in front of him.


    His face changed slightly as he coughed awkwardly "Can we skip this part?"


    "Nope!"


    She smirked and wiggled her finger, "Please turn around, Mr. Harrison."


    Stefan was reluctant but had no choice but to reluctantly turn around.


    Martha put an apron on him and tied a beautiful butterfly knot behind him.


    "Not bad!"

 Chapter 562 Just Consider Me Being Unreasonable

    Chapter 562 Just Consider Me Being Unreasonable


    As Martha was basking in her "masterpiece", Stefan turned around and stretched out his long arm to


    trap her between the kitchen counter and him, slowly lowering his head.


    "What... are you doing?" Marthaughed and tried to dodge, but he caught her again.


    "Trying to run away after doing something bad? It''s not that easy," he said as he approached again.


    She had nowhere else to go and was almost bent at a 45-degree angle.


    "Stefan..." Martha softly called out his name, causing him to feel a surge of heat in his heart.


    "Hmm?" He made an unclear nasal sound as a response.


    "We''re in the kitchen."


    "I know." Stefan nced at the door before slowly curling up his lips. "There''s no one else at home."


    "But Jimmy is here," she replied.


    Upon hearing this, Stefan let go of her and walked towards the kitchen door before closing it shut.


    "And now?" He circled around behind her waist once more while watching her busy herself at the


    counter with elegant cutting skills.


    "Martha..." Stefan kissed her hair while warm breaths sprayed all over it.


    "Don''t tease me... it tickles." Martha couldn''t help but squirm slightly when she heard low groans


    Her heart tightened as she quickly asked, "What''s wrong? Did I hurt you?"


    Immediately after came a soft chuckle into her ear. "If I''m so easily hurt by you, then wouldn''t I be too


    fragile?"


    Martha bit her lip before whispering, "Let me go first."


    "Don''t move, Martha... you know my self-control has always been limited when we''re together."


    Her heart pounded rapidly upon facing such an extraordinary handsome man like Stefan; she had no


    resistance whatsoever against him.


    However, she couldn''t appear too straightforward either, so she could only say, "Stop teasing me!


    Jimmy is waiting outside for dinner!"


    Martha held backughter as she attempted to push him away but Stefan refused to let go of his grip.


    "Just let me hold you for a little bit longer."


    Even someone like the CEO of Harrison Group had such childish tendencies...


    Martha felt helpless. "If you keep this up then, how am I supposed to cook?"


    Not long after their conversation ended, they heard some noiseing from outside of the kitchen


    door.


    Then, a little guy poked his head and quickly covered his eyes upon seeing their intimacy.


    "Oh, so Mommy and Daddy are loving each other! Then Jimmy will leave first."


    He slowly backed out and closed the door; then he poked his head back in shortly after.


    "But don''t forget to make food for Jimmy too, I''m hungry."


    After speaking, the little guy left.


    Martha looked at Stefan with annoyance and said, "See? It''s all your fault!"


    But Stefan didn''t seem to care.


    "Research shows that children whose parents are in harmonious rtionships live happier lives."


    Later on, Martha couldn''t pay attention to Stefan behind her.


    Perhaps she was used to it.


    Ten minutester, three dishes and one soup were served.


    "Great! There''s stewed chicken!"


    Jimmy''s eyes lit up when he saw stewed chicken.


    He hadn''t eaten his mother''s cooking for a while now.


    The little guy started eating it up.


    However...


    As soon as he took a bite of it, Jimmy frowned.


    He wanted to spit it out but then remembered that both his mother and teacher said that being frugal


    was virtuous while wasting was shameful.


    So he forced himself to swallow it down before going for some potatoes instead.


    He felt there was something off with his mommy''s cooking.


    "Jimmy, what''s wrong? Aren''t you hungry? Eat more," Martha picked up some vegetables and put them


    into Jimmy''s bowl while smiling brightly at him.


    Now this made things difficult for him, should he tell the truth or force himself to swallow everything?


    "Uh... Dad, have you noticed that Mom''s cooking doesn''t taste like how it used to?"


    Before Stefan could answer, Martha smiled faintly, asking, "Really?"


    Having experienced what happened in the day, Jimmy felt like his mommy was somewhat scary, even


    her smile seemed off right now.


    So, he didn''t dare say "yes", instead burying his head down and continuing eating silently.


    Stefan looked at Martha, who seemed a bit down, and gently stroked her hair. "Don''t think too much.


    Perhaps because Jimmy hasn''t had your cooking for some time, he might have forgotten how it tastes."


    "Really?" Martha''s eyes showed a hint of sadness.


    After finishing their meal, Martha said, "It''s gettingte. Jimmy and I should go back now."


    But just then, a bright light shed across the sky followed by thunder and heavy rain pouring down


    from the sky.


    Looking out at the sky outside the house, Martha muttered softly to herself, "What bad luck! We''ve


    encountered this kind of weather."


    However, Jimmy was very happy because his dad was here with them!


    "It''s raining so hard tonight; just stay here," Stefan suggested with a wink to Jimmy who immediately


    understood and ran over to tug on Martha''s sleeve while acting cute.


    "Mama, can we not leave tonight? Jimmy wants to stay with Daddy. Grandpa has Granny''spany,


    but Daddy is alone living in such a big house!"


    Out of sight from Martha''s view point, Jimmy gestured an "OK" sign towards Stefan who gave him


    thumbs up.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Before waiting for an answer from Martha, Jimmy grabbed his small backpack and headed upstairs.


    "That settles it!"


    After Jimmy left, Stefan walked over to where Martha stood, holding her hand .


    "Let''s go upstairs too," he said softly .


    "Okay," replied Martha as she allowed him to lead her up the stairs until they reached his room door.


    "Martha, tonight..." started Stefan hesitantly


    "I''m sleeping with Jimmy tonight!" interrupted Martha firmly before turning to escape.


    However, she couldn''t get away fast enough before Stefan caught up with her.


    "Stefan..."


    Martha looked at him through watery eyes. Her eyshes fluttered lightly, making one feel pity for her.


    "It''s okay; we''ll sleep together."


    And so three people squeezed onto the already narrow bed.


    Martha''s heart was pounding uncontrobly as Stefan''s warm breath tickled her ear.


    "You''re a rascal..." she protested, but couldn''t resist snuggling closer to him as if he had wrapped his


    arms around her.


    "Just pretend I am," he teased, inching closer.


    She closed her eyes and everything felt so natural, until...


    Just as their lips were about to meet, the little guy sleeping between them stretchedzily and smacked


    his lips together, ruining the moment.


    "Ahem... it''s time for bed!" Martha announced before shutting her eyes.


    Seeing this situation, Stefan reluctantly gave up for now. But tonight''s cold shower was inevitable...

 Chapter 563 Revealing My Identity

    Chapter 563 Revealing My Identity


    The following day.


    When Martha woke up, she found herself nestled in Stefan''s arms, while Jimmy''s head was resting on


    Stefan''s stomach.


    This sleeping position...


    She moved slightly, afraid of waking Stefan up.


    But before she could get up, Stefan suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Did I wake you up?"


    "No."


    He pulled her back to his side, encircling her waist. His voice was still a bitzy and hoarse from just


    waking up.


    "Stay with me and sleep a little longer."


    "It''s time to wake up, today is not a weekend."


    However, she still let Stefan hold her andy with her for a while.


    Lying face to face with him like this, even his eyshes are clearly visible.


    Martha involuntarily extended her index finger and lightly traced his prominent nose bridge, handsome


    eyebrows and eyes, and thin lips...


    This man was perfect in all senses.


    "What are you doing?"


    Feeling his face itchy, Stefan held Martha''s hand and suddenly opened his eyes to stare at her.


    "Stefan... When are we going to have the wedding?"


    Upon hearing this, the man first appeared slightly stunned, but then broke into a smile.


    "Does my bride seem impatient?"


    Martha let out a soft hum, "Coming back this time, everything feels like a dream. I''m really scared..."


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. The wedding preparations are already underway, and I will


    definitely give you a grand wedding."


    The atmosphere was just right as Stefan slowly approached and Martha gently closed her eyes.


    However, at that moment...


    "Umm..."


    Jimmy''s little head moved and he rubbed his sleepy eyes, murmuring in a daze, "Mommy and Daddy...


    why are you both here?"


    Martha quickly broke away from Stefan''s embrace and got up from bed.


    "It''s gettingte, hurry up and get ready for bed. I''ll go make breakfast."


    Sure enough, it was hard to make intimate gestures in front of children!


    Ten minutester, breakfast was ready.


    Three heart-shaped fried eggs, three sses of milk, and three slices of whole wheat bread.


    While having breakfast, Stefan received a phone call from Eden.


    Eden began joking around, "How is your happy life?"


    Stefan furrowed his brow and spoke in a deep voice, "If you called me early in the morning just to


    gossip, then bye."


    "Hey hey hey! I have something serious to tell you!"


    Eden cleared her throat and continued, "Giana has been found."


    At this news, Stefan''s eyes darkened as he said, "Thanks. Send me the address."


    He hung up the phone with a somber expression.


    Martha noticed his change and couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Is something wrong? You look upset."


    Stefan looked up at her and rxed his expression slightly. "It''s nothing. Just work stuff."


    Shortly after receiving Giana''s address from Eden via text message along with a warning: [Giana is


    currently destitute and I''m worried she may seek revenge against you. Be careful. Also don''t believe


    everything she says.]


    Stefan knew exactly what kind of person Giana was.


    However, now he believed that she no longer had the energy to y tricks on him anymore.


    "I''ll have the driver send you and Jimmy back; there''s something I need to take care of," he said.


    Although Martha wanted Stefan to spend more time with her, she obediently nodded her head.


    In an impoverished slum on the border between A City and B City lied where Giana was located


    ording to the address sent earlier by Eden.


    The car couldn''t go any further, so Stefan had no choice but to get out on foot.


    The road was muddy beyond belief; dpidated houses surrounded him that seemed like they would


    copse if blown by even just a gust of wind; all sorts of vulgar advertisements swung back-and-forth


    above him; mixed into all this was an odor of decay.


    When he saw Giana, she was outside burning water over an open me near one of these rundown


    shacks - hunched over coughing every once in awhile - looking like someone who had experienced


    many hardships.


    She waspletely different from how arrogant she used be before.


    "Giana."


    Hearing his voice, Giana froze for a moment before trying to run away, yet Stefan easily caught her.


    "Stefan, can''t you let me go? Please? I know I shouldn''t have secretly returned back here, but please


    let me go. I''ll leave right now, nevere back again!"


    "Shut up."


    Stefan warned in a low voice, annoyed by her constant chatter.


    "I only have a few questions for you. Answer them honestly, and I''ll give you some money."


    Giana couldn''t believe it.


    "Are you serious?"


    Money was what Giana needed most right now. With money, she wouldn''t have to live like this


    anymore!


    "I always keep my word. But if you try to deceive me even a little bit, I''ll make your life even more


    miserable."


    "I won''t! I won''t..."


    The two of them returned to the dpidated house with no ce suitable for sitting down. Stefan


    decided to stand instead.


    "Tell me about my background."


    Upon hearing this question, Giana''s eyes widened in panic.


    "No..."


    Stefan ced the prepared card on the table and said sternly, "Tell me the truth, and the money in it is


    yours."


    After thinking for a moment, Giana ultimately chose money over anything else.


    "In fact, your mother gave birth to stillborn baby back then. There was never any love between your


    parents; their marriage was purely based on interests as it usually was with wealthy families. Your


    mother found an abandoned baby that could rece her dead child, just when your father was on a


    business trip out of town."


    Although he had mentally prepared himself for the truth beforehand, upon hearing it, an indescribable


    feeling still struck him.


    "What about that money..."


    Stefan handed over the card and left without another word.


    Watching his departing figure, Giana held onto that card as if it were something precious and kissed it


    repeatedly near her lips


    "God really favors me!"


    After leaving Giana''s ce, Stefan went straight to Rhys'' residence .


    "What are you doing here?"


    Rhys red at him in displeasure but still stepped aside, so Stefan could enter.


    "You can sit wherever you want; don''t expect any hospitality from me though ."


    Stefan''s expression grew increasingly unpleasant.


    If not because of their family backgrounds, he would never tolerate Rhys'' attitude towards him .


    "You really know how to get under someone''s skin."


    "Well, then don''te here; I never submit myself before anyone ."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Despite his words, Rhys threw Stefan a bottle of purified water from inside his fridge anyway .


    "If there''s anything, spit it out quickly; don''t waste my precious time."

 Chapter 564 You Wont Leave Me Again, Will You?

    Chapter 564 You Won''t Leave Me Again, Will You?


    Rhys sat across from Stefan, impatiently waiting for him to speak.


    But he remained silent, just staring at Rhys.


    "What are you looking at? Do I have something on my face?"


    Stefan took a deep breath and spoke slowly. "These past few years haven''t been easy for you."


    Rhys was taken aback by his words and snorted. "What do you mean? Are you trying to mock me or


    pity me? Let me tell you, I don''t need either!"


    He didn''t want to think about the past anymore, but those experiences would asionally resurface in


    his mind, making it hard for him to let go.


    He had conflicting feelings towards Stefan.


    They were rted by blood but also happened to be the Harrisons that he despised the most.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "It''s not that. There''s something I should tell you," Stefan said calmly and clearly. "I''m not a Harrison."


    "What did you say?!" Rhys stood up suddenly with furrowed brows. "Not a Harrison? What do you


    mean... exin yourself!"


    "I mean exactly what I said," Stefan replied calmly as he motioned for Rhys to sit down again. "I''m not a


    Harrison, but you''re the only child with Harrison family bloodline."


    "That''s impossible!" Rhys sneered as he refused to believe anything Stefan said.


    "Stay calm," Stefan tried calming him down while gesturing him back into his seat.


    But how could Rhys calm down after hearing such news? He walked up close and grabbed onto


    Stefan''s cor tightly.


    "You better wake up! Tell me now if this is some kind of joke?"


    "If I say yes, then I will be lying," replied Stefans firmly.


    "You''re talking nonsense! You came out of your mother''s womb; how can''t you be part of the


    Harrisons?"


    Stefan''s eyes darkened when Rhys mentioned his mother.


    To protect her position, her lies had hurt many people.


    As the only true heir of the Harrison family, Rhys deserved to know the truth even though it was cruel


    for both of them.


    "I''ve confirmed it with Giana; she told me that my mother gave birth to a stillborn baby and then


    switched it with an abandoned baby as her own child."


    Stefan paused before continuing, "That abandoned baby is me."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Rhys punched Stefan in the face.


    "Say it again! Are you the Harrisons?!"


    Stefan didn''t dodge this punch, and it made him stumble slightly.


    He steadied himself and looked at Rhys with aplicated expression before finally saying, "I''m sorry."


    He was apologizing on behalf of his mother.


    Rhys gave another punch and shouted, "You''re not the Harrisons! Why?"


    Why could Stefan own everything even if he was not the Harrison? He was the Harrison family''s


    bloodline yet was never acknowledged.


    His father in name never acknowledged him for the sake of someone who wasn''t rted by blood.


    He had suffered a lot of hardships since young.


    He watched his mother die at home. No one came to take care of her corpse until it started to rot.


    Later. he went to an orphanage. If he hadn''t met the original young master of Williams family who gave


    him a pendant after passing away, Stefan would have no chance of living like this now.


    It was ridiculous... too ridiculous!


    "Everything about the Harrison family is actually..."


    "Shut up!" Rhys interrupted Stefan before he could finish speaking. He already knew what Stefan


    wanted to say and rudely cut him off.


    "I''m from the Williams family; I have nothing to do with the Harrison family. I don''t give a damn about


    anything that belongs to the Harrison family! All I want is for you to repent for what you did wrong


    against my mother!"


    As Rhys spoke excitedly about his mother''s plight again, he raised his fist once more but stopped just


    inches away from hitting Stefan this time around.


    His clenched fist gradually loosened as he chuckled while muttering softly, "What''s the point when my


    mom is dead... those sinful people are gone too."


    Rhys let go of Stefan''s cor, then stood up straight, dusting his own clothes and taking deep breaths


    before saying,


    "That''s enough; You can leave now. These things happened when you were just a little kid, so they


    have nothing to do with you."


    "The two punches earlier were your way of paying me back on behalf of your mom," Rhys continued


    speaking sarcastically adding, "Just be ''Stefan Harrison'' as always. I won''t send you off, bye."


    Rhys opened the door, clearly indicating that their conversation had ended.


    Stefan hesitated, unsure of what to say.


    "Why don''t you leave?"


    "You... take care of yourself," Stefan replied before leaving.


    Exhausted, Stefan returned home, only to find Martha there. He was momentarily stunned.


    "Why didn''t you go to work?" Martha approached him and hugged him tightly, resting her head on his


    chest. "I was worried about you, so I was waiting for you. I don''t know what happened, but I''m sure it


    wasn''t as easy as you made it sound."


    Stefan remained silent.


    "I''m not trying to pry. If you don''t want to talk about it, just keep it," she continued, "I just want you to


    know that no matter what happens, I''m here for you."


    Martha led him over to the couch where she noticed the bruise on his lip and grew concerned.


    "How did this happen? Who hit you?" She gently touched his lip with her fingertips so as not to hurt


    him.


    Stefan still said nothing but suddenly pulled her into his arms silently.


    "It''s okay now. It''s okay."


    "Martha, you won''t leave me again, will you?" His voice trembled slightly.


    Martha patted his back reassuringly and answered, "I''m right here by your side; I won''t go anywhere


    else. Touch my face. It''s real, isn''t it?"


    She took hold of his hand and guided it up towards her face so he could feel its warmth against his


    skin.


    "Stefan, we''ll never be apart."


    For a moment, confusion flickered in Stefan''s eyes, but soon disappeared when Martha leaned forward


    for a kiss, which ignited an even stronger passion between them.


    She kissed the bridge of his nose softly before moving down towards those alluring lips.


    They were cool yet soft, causing Martha unable resist closing her eyes while they kissed each other


    deeply.


    He held onto the back of her head, deepening their kiss.


    To Stefan, Martha represented thest bit of warmth left in this world; he wanted nothing more than


    being one with her forever without ever having any separation between them again.


    Emotions ran high between them both during their passionate exchange.


    Just then, Martha''s phone rang.


    Stefan regained a bit of his senses and let go of Martha.


    Their first time after rekindling their rtionship shouldn''t have been so hasty.


    Martha nced at her phone and saw the caller ID. Her eyes darkened but she still answered it.


    "Martha, are you and Jimmying back tonight?"


    She looked at Stefan and tried to suppress her displeasure before responding, "I''ll bring him home after


    school."

 Chapter 565 Wedding

    Chapter 565 Wedding


    Chapter 565 Wedding


    "Thene back early, Bianca and I will be waiting for you at home."


    "Hmm."


    Martha replied softly before hanging up the phone.


    After the call ended, she turned around to find Stefan had resumed his cold and noble demeanor.


    She reached out to gently touch his neck, wanting to continue their intimate interaction.


    But he stopped her by lightly holding onto her waist.


    "Be good, let''s go pick up Jimmy now."


    Martha''s hand tightened slightly but she didn''t have any other reaction. She simply responded with a


    soft "okay".


    The straightened their clothes before heading out together to pick up Jimmy at the Doyle Manor.


    ...


    The Doyle Manor


    When the three of them arrived at Doyle Manor, Bianca had cooked a table full of dishes.


    Maxwell looked at his daughter with a smile on his face. "Today I asked Bianca to cook your favorite


    grilled sea bass with orange juice. You should eat moreter."


    "Thank you, Dad," Martha said as she grabbed onto Maxwell''s hand, smiling happily from ear-to-ear.


    Maxwell''s smile grew wider upon hearing this. He felt that life was good now that his daughter was


    back and everything seemed peaceful and beautiful again.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy stood off to the side with furrowed brows before walking over towards the kitchen


    where Bianca was standing,


    "Granny Bianca, did you make any dishes today that Jimmy likes?"


    Bianca lowered her head and looked down at little Jimmy who was over one meter tall. She reached


    out and patted him on the head,


    "Today Granny Bianca made lemon honey pork ribs for Jimmy. You must eat more today, okay?"


    "No problem!"


    Jimmy nodded vigorously with excitement written all over his face.


    Lunchtime passed in harmony as they chatted about various topics while enjoying their meal together.


    Before they knew it, it was Martha and Stefan''s wedding day.


    Early in the morning, Bianca woke Martha up so that hair stylists could do her hair while makeup artists


    worked on perfecting her look.


    The wedding dress had been chosen long ago; after putting it on herself in front of the mirror, she


    couldn''t help but smile when seeing how stunningly beautiful she looked.


    Soon enough, Martha got ready, and got into car headed towards their wedding venue.


    The driver was Eden just likest time, and Melissa, the maid-of-honor who happened to be Martha''s


    best friend apanied Martha in the car .


    Melissa nced at Martha, reaching out to gently hold her hand.


    "Martha, you deserve to be happy."


    "I will be," Martha replied with a bright smile before teasingly asking, "So when are you two getting


    married?"


    "We... we''re not ready yet," Melissa answered, blushing.


    Martha chuckled as she looked at her. "You''re not getting any younger. It''s time."


    "Okay, okay. Today is your big day. Let''s focus on that," Melissa said as she squeezed Martha''s hand


    tightly while still blushing.


    Half an hourter, the wedding car arrived at the venue for the wedding ceremony.


    The venue was grand and decorated with white cloth everywhere like walking into heaven.


    Yellow roses were ced around the wedding stage in various sizes and heart shapes while nine


    arches made of roses were also present adorned with white cloth that made them even more beautiful.


    Over a hundred tables were set up for guests along with countless chairs.


    When Martha saw this scene unfold before her eyes, she couldn''t help but feel amazed.


    She never imagined that weddings could be so extravagant.


    Melissa let out a sigh of admiration next to her, "It''s so beautiful! Blue sky and white clouds mixed with


    grassy meadows filled with roses; this is my dream wedding!"


    Martha smiled wider upon hearing Melissa''s words, feeling even more proud of herself.


    As they made their way to where the bride rested, all those guests offered their blessings.


    "Happy marriage!"


    "Wishing you both eternal love until old age!"


    "Wishing you both evesting happiness forevermore!"


    Martha kept searching for Stefan''s figure but unfortunately didn''t see him until she was almost at rest


    area.


    At this point, Jimmy had pulled his dad into rest area.


    Although he had confirmed that that was his mommy, Jimmy still felt like something was off with her


    After hesitating for a while, he finally spoke up to his daddy, "Daddy, Mommy has been acting a little


    meantely. She doesn''t seem like Jimmy''s mommy anymore.


    Jimmy didn''t know how to express himself and just looked at his daddy in confusion.


    He was afraid that if his mommy found out about what he was thinking, she would be upset.


    Stefan paused for a moment before gently patting Jimmy''s head and exining to him in a soothing


    tone, "Jimmy, my boy, your mommy is just worried about you too much. That''s why she has been acting


    impatient these days. Can we give her some more time?"


    Looking up at his father standing in front of him, it took Jimmy a while before nodding slightly. Maybe it


    was because Mommy had been working too hard on her business trip outside and came back


    exhausted that her attitude towards him to change.


    Feeling relieved after hearing Stefan''s exnation, Jimmy slowly let go of the worries inside of him.


    Meanwhile Martha happened to be standing by the door when she heard their conversation. She


    clenched her teeth before loosening them again.


    Eden had gone ahead with Melissa, so Martha decided toe over alone but ended up overhearing


    their conversation instead.


    It seemed like she needed to be more careful from now on...


    As Stefan stood in the rest area lost in thought with his phone buzzing suddenly from within his pocket;


    he answered it, calmly asking, "What is it?"


    "Can youe over here and rehearse the process again?" Eden asked through the phone, making


    Stefan even more excited than before.


    He replied softly, then hung up.


    Martha walked into the room, smiling lightly at Stefan, who noticed her immediately upon entering.


    "You''re here," said Stefan happily


    "Hmm," replied Martha softly, looking down shyly


    Stefan gazed deeply into Martha''s eyes, then smiled warmly as he spoke again, "Eden wants me to


    rehearse our process onest time, so please rest here for awhile."


    Martha nodded gently, then walked into the rest area where only herself and little Jimmy were left


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    behind...

 Chapter 566 He Got Married

    Chapter 566 He Got Married


    Martha walked towards the little guy in a wedding dress, squatting down gently with a smile on her


    face.


    "Jimmy, I''ve been too anxioustely because I''m getting married soon, or maybe it''s because I was too


    tired from the business trip earlier and that''s why I was harsh to you."


    "I reflected on myselfst night and realized that I need to apologize to you."


    "Jimmy, I was wrong. Can you forgive me this time?"


    Martha looked apologetically at the little guy standing in front of her with eyes as gentle as a real


    mother.


    Upon hearing this, the little guy nodded without hesitation.


    "Well, it''s good that you can admit your mistake. You''re still a good mom," said Jimmy.


    Martha smiled and patted his head before embracing him in her arms.


    "I promise you, Jimmy. No matter how busy I am, I won''t neglect you again."


    "I love Mommy the most," replied Jimmy burying his head into Martha''s shoulder with affectionate eyes.


    Because of Martha''s words just now, Jimmy reached out to hug his mother gently.


    Martha patted his back gently and asked softly, "Today Mommy is marrying your daddy. Is there


    anything you want to say?"


    Jimmy left Martha''s embrace and adjusted his small suit seriously before looking at his mother


    earnestly, "Mommy looks really pretty today."


    "You look handsome too," replied Martha with a bright smile on her lips upon hearing thispliment


    from her son.


    Receiving such praise from Mommy, he puffed up like he owned the world while he continued speaking


    solemnly, "Mommy and Daddy are my favorite people in the world. Originally it was only me who


    protected Mommy but now I have Daddy, so I''m very happy about that."


    "Jimmy hopes that Mommy will always be happy together with Daddy."


    Martha nodded slightly, then turned towards him, saying, "Let''s go outside together then, shall we?"


    "Okay," said Jimmy, nodding vigorously while holding onto Martha''s hand tightly as they walked


    towards the door step by step.


    Outside the room, Maxwell was already dressed in formal wear and standing at the door.


    As Martha walked out of the room, she reached out and took Maxwell''s arm, taking step by step


    towards the red carpet.


    Jimmy, who had been holding Martha''s hand, quickly let go after receiving a signal from Melissa and


    headed towards a flower basket that had already been prepared on one side.


    He hadn''t forgotten what he should do.


    Maxwell led his daughter to the altar step by step and handed Martha over to Stefan.


    "You must treat her well."


    "Dad, don''t worry. I won''t let her suffer."


    Stefan looked solemnly at Maxwell and made his promise.


    Then he nced affectionately at Martha beside him before walking with her towards the altar.


    Standing behind them, Maxwell watched as his daughter was led away by another man.


    His eyes turned red as tears welled up in them.


    His daughter would be protected by someone else from now on.


    Maxwell felt a little blurry-eyed but wiped away his tears gently with his hand.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After Stefan walked with Martha to stand next to the emcee, he excitedly announced, "Next is an


    important part - vows!"


    After saying this excitedly, turning around to Stefan again while raising his voice an octave higher, "Do


    you want to take Martha Doyle as your wife to be her husband for riches or poor, in good health


    and in sickness till death do you part?"


    Stefan looked deeply into Martha''s eyes before solemnly replying, "Yes."


    The emcee then turned toward Martha standing next to Stefan,


    "Do you want to take Harrison Stefan as your husband to be his wife for riches or poor, in good


    health and in sickness till death do you part?"


    Martha''s eyes deepened as she smiled brightly, "I do."


    Upon hearing these words from Martha''s lips, Stefan''s heart trembled even more than before as he


    gazed lovingly into her eyes once again.


    The emcee saw all of this happening between them, so he smiled warmly while announcing loudly,


    "You may now kiss your bride!"


    As soon as those words left their mouths, Stefan stepped forward firmly, grasping onto Martha''s waist


    tightly before kissing her passionately!


    The wedding over here was in full swing, while Martha''s situation on the other side appeared


    increasingly bad.


    Z Country, the Lucas family''s secret room.


    In the dark room, Martha was gasping for breath on herst legs.


    Her limbs were tied up by iron chains, with holes all over her body, blood stains in different shades


    covering her clothes.


    The Lucas family''s secret room was pitch ck and chilly. When Martha first arrived, she couldn''t stop


    shivering from the cold.


    Now she had gotten used to it.


    Since she was imprisoned here by the old Mrs. Lucas, thetter would draw blood from her for


    research.


    Not only that, she was tortured, pricked by needles and whipped.


    Once, when Martha felt like she couldn''t hold on any longer, the old Mrs. Lucas called for a doctor and


    had medicine prescribed to save her life.


    When her condition grew better, the old Mrs. Lucas started to torture her and pricked her with needles.


    For so long, the reason she had persisted was because of her beloved man and Jimmy.


    And today, the old Mrs. Lucas had taken her blood.


    However, after the old Mrs. Lucas finished drawing her blood, she didn''t leave as usual. Instead, she


    stayed in ce and looked at Martha with a mocking expression on her face.


    "Do you know what day it is today?"


    Martha frowned slightly, her dry lips parted and she could still feel the burning pain in her throat.


    The old Mrs. Lucas didn''t hear Martha''s voice, nor did she care. Instead, she chuckled evilly a few


    times.


    The cold and eerieughter echoed in the dark room, making the gloomy atmosphere even more


    sinister and terrifying.


    Soon, the old Mrs. Lucas sneered and said, "Today is Martha and Stefan''s wedding. Just now, your


    beloved man got married."


    "That fake Martha reced you and married the man you loved the most."


    Martha''s pupils shrank, feeling a dull pain in her chest.


    Stefan had married that woman.


    Didn''t he realize that that woman wasn''t her?


    It made sense.


    That woman looked exactly the same as her. Even their habits were the same.


    That was the clone created by the old Mrs. Lucas using her genes, and it was impossible to tell


    whether she was real or fake.


    The pain spread throughout Martha''s body, making even breathing difficult.


    She wanted to argue back, but unfortunately, she had no strength left in her body.

 Chapter 567 Wedding Night

    Chapter 567 Wedding Night


    After the two of them kissed and exchanged rings at the wedding, the atmosphere at the ceremony


    reached its peak as the emcee announced that they were officially husband and wife.


    The ceremony ended at about nine o''clock in the evening.


    Stefan drove Martha and Jimmy back to their newly renovated seaside vi. All three of them looked


    exhausted.


    Martha nced over at Jimmy standing next to her and said in a gentle voice, "Jimmy, let me get you


    up to your room, then you go to sleep, okay?"


    Jimmy forced a smile when he heard this. "Mommy can go rest with Daddy. Jimmy will go back to his


    room."


    Stefan affectionately rubbed Jimmy''s head. "Jimmy is such a good boy!"


    The little guy blushed shyly before turning around and walking towards his own room.


    He knew that tonight was Momm and Daddy''s wedding night, so he wanted to give them some alone


    time together.


    Although he felt like this mommy was a bit strange...


    Maybe it was just his imagination.


    Jimmy sighed silently before turning around and walking into his room.


    After seeing Jimmy enter the room, Martha smiled sweetly as she took Stefan''s arm. "Stefan..."


    As soon as Stefan saw how alluring Martha looked by his side, he swallowed hard before bending


    down to pick her up. He then carried her towards their bedroom with big strides.


    Their vi had been renovated and cleaned up in order for them to move right in when they returned


    home from their wedding ceremony today.


    He carried Martha into their bedroom where he gently ced her on the bed before leaning down to


    kiss her forehead tenderly. "Martha..."


    Martha giggled softly while reaching out one hand around Stefan''s waist, "Hmm?"


    Getting an answer from Martha, he leaned down while slowly kissing her cheek, his eyes filled with


    deep affection .


    After going through so much together, they finally got together .


    Just then, the ringtone from Stefan''s pocket suddenly rang which interrupted their intimate moment


    between each other .


    Martha stiffened momentarily but quickly regainedposure afterwards.


    She coquettishly said,"Don''t mind him."


    Stefan furrowed brows slightly but still replied quietly,"Okay."


    Unfortunately, the ringing in Stefan''s pocket continued incessantly, and he eventually answered the


    phone.


    It was Eden calling with a thick nasal voice.


    "Stefan, we''re buddies for life!"


    Stefan could tell from his voice that Eden had been drinking, but he didn''t mind the interruption on his


    wedding night.


    After all, he had treated Eden poorly when he lost his memory before.


    Before Stefan could say anything, Melissa''s apologetic voice came through the phone.


    "I''m sorry, sorry. Eden got drunk and identally called you guys. I''ll take care of him; you guys


    continue."


    The call ended with a busy tone.


    Stefan smiled and put down his phone. He had found his life partner, so it was good to see that Eden


    also found one.


    Martha, lying on the bed, watched Stefan''s phone and her displeased voice echoed in the room, "Who


    called you sote?"


    "Eden got drunk and identally called," Stefan replied as he muted his phone and walked towards


    the bed with a smile.


    Just as he walked up to continue what they were doing earlier, Martha snorted.


    "Humph! I bet it was intentional."


    Everyone knew tonight was their wedding night; why didn''t anyone else call?


    Stefan furrowed his brows slightly as soon as he saw Martha''s unhappy expression, but then she


    suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck and softly said, "Stefan."


    He stiffened slightly, feeling that today Martha was different from how she used to be.


    But before figuring out what exactly was different about her, she raised her head, kissing him deeply on


    lips.


    The softness of her lips made Stefan stunned for a moment, but he quickly regained consciousness,


    pulling away.


    "You''ve been tired all day today because of our wedding ceremony; get some rest early."


    Martha instinctively retorted, "But tonight is our wedding night!"


    Stefan''s eyes grew dark while reaching out to pat her head gently.


    "We have plenty of time ahead of us; there''s no need to rush things tonight ¨C just rest well."


    As soon as those words left him mouth, hey down and gently held onto Martha.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    At this moment, although he had a faint feeling that Martha was different, he just thought that she was


    too tired these past few days.


    Soon, Martha''s hand reached out to him. His heart tightened and his breathing became rapid.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.

 Chapter 568 Mommy is Not the Real One

    Chapter 568 Mommy is Not the Real One


    The sound was not loud, but it was enough to calm Stefan down.


    He reached out and pulled Martha''s hand away, his voice tinged with hoarseness as he asked, "Who?"


    As soon as he spoke, a soft voice sounded outside the door.


    "Daddy, it''s me."


    The door was pushed ajar and Jimmy''s head poked through the crack in the bedroom.


    Martha lowered her eyes and asked with concern and tenderness, "What happened to you, Jimmy?"


    Jimmy stood at the door looking wronged. His big eyes were filled with glistening tears as he heard her


    question.


    "I had a nightmare and I want Daddy to help me sleep."


    After considering for a while, Martha quickly got up from bed.


    "Your daddy must be tired now. Let him rest. Mommy will help you sleep."


    Jimmy shook his head gently and said softly, "Mommy, you''re tired too. You should rest first."


    Saying that, he walked into the bedroom and grabbed Stefan''s hand, "Daddy, can you help me sleep?"


    Stefan looked indulgently at his son before nodding his head slightly.


    As soon as he nodded his head, Jimmy dragged him out of the bedroom immediately.


    Soon after the bedroom door closed again, the room fell silent.


    Martha looked towards the door, clenching her hands into fists.


    Damn! Why did this brat have to show up now? Didn''t he know today was supposed to be her wedding


    night?


    But even if she felt unhappy about it, there wasn''t anything she could do now, since Stefan had left with


    Jimmy...


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    In Jimmy''s room.


    After being dragged into Jimmy''s room, Stefan patted Jimmy''s head dotingly, and soothed him gently,


    "Don''t be afraid, Jimmy, Daddy and Mommy are both here."


    Jimmy kept quiet, his lips pursed together without saying anything.


    Stefan lifted up Jimmy''s nket,"Would you like to lie down first?"


    "Yes."


    Jimmy answered softly before quickly lying down on bed, acting like a good boy.


    Just when Stefan was thinking about how to coax Jimmy into sleeping, Jimmy suddenly said something


    shocking, "Daddy, I feel like Mommy isn''t really Mommy."


    Even though this mommy looked exactly like his real mommy, he didn''t feel that she was his real


    mother somehow...


    Moreover, his mommy had never scolded him before, but after she came back, she did...


    Many times, he felt that this mommy was deliberately controlling her emotions and pretending to be


    gentle, but he had no evidence.


    Thinking of this, Jimmy unconsciously clutched the nket tightly with his small hands and looked


    nervously at Daddy.


    He was afraid that if he said such things, Daddy would scold him. But he really felt that something was


    wrong with Mommy now.


    Stefan furrowed his brows slightly and looked at Jimmy in confusion after a while.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Jimmy''s mommy is not like this. She... is gentler than this mommy."


    Jimmy couldn''t continue speaking and just scratched his head irritably.


    He didn''t know how to express it properly, but he just felt like this mommy wasn''t his real one.


    Seeing Jimmy struggling, Stefan thought of his suspicion in the bedroom.


    He couldn''t help but start to doubt as well. But now he couldn''t say it or let Jimmy worry about it.


    He smiled and patted Jimmy''s head gently whileforting him, "Jimmy is overthinking it. Your


    mommy is the real one. How could she not be?"


    "But..."


    Jimmy opened his mouth, wanting to say something but didn''t know what exactly to say


    Maybe he was thinking too much?


    As soon as Jimmy thought so, he suddenly realized that if Mommy wasn''t the real one, then Daddy


    would have noticed it too.


    But since Daddy noticed nothing wrong yet, it was possible that he was wrong


    With these thoughts in mind, Jimmy suddenly felt he must have thought too much.


    Stefan chuckled while patting Jimmy''s shoulder before coaxing him back into bed.


    "Don''t worry about it. Mommy loves you just as much as Daddy does. You will always be our little


    baby."


    Shyly responding, Jimmy hid under the covers.


    After chatting with the little guy for a while longer, Stefan left when Jimmy gradually fell asleep.


    Leaning against the wall outside of Jimmy''s room quietly afterwards, his eyelids drooped heavily.


    The words spoken by Jimmy were like a stone thrown into still water, causing ripples throughout in


    Stefan''s mind.


    At this moment, he could no longer ignore what happened earlier on in their bedroom...


    If it were before, Martha would never speak or act that way.


    But that was clearly Martha. How could it be someone else?


    Stefan denied the possibility but deep down he couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was off


    about her.


    He didn''t dwell on it too much.


    Perhaps Martha had changed a bit after going through all those things in Z Country.


    After all, no one could bear the fact that their uncles repeatedly hurt their mother.


    He sighed helplessly and turned to walk towards the master bedroom but stopped at the doorway.


    After a moment of hesitation, he turned around and went back to Jimmy''s room instead, deciding to


    sleep with Jimmy for one night.

 Chapter 569 Mom Trapped in a Dark Place

    Chapter 569 Mom Trapped in a Dark ce


    The next day, the sun rose from the east and Martha looked at the sunlight outside the window with a


    cold expression.


    She hadn''t slept all night and her face was a bit haggard, but after taking some medication, her skin


    was refreshed.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Martha looked coldly at herself in the mirror.


    Stefan didn''te back to their bedroomst night and he didn''t touch her.


    Does he notice something? That''s impossible. She is a perfect copy of Martha, from appearance to


    even details.


    Martha changed clothes and put on her usual gentle smile before leaving the room.


    She nced at Jimmy''s room with a sh of coldness in her eyes before walking downstairs to the


    kitchen.


    Meanwhile, Stefan woke up with Jimmy lying in his arms and blinking his big innocent eyes.


    He lightly tapped his son''s nose, asking, "What are you thinking about?"


    Jimmy leaned closer into his father''s arms, then looked towards the door, before whispering softly into


    Stefan''s ear, "Daddy, Jimmy had a dreamst night."


    "Hmm?" Stefan raised an eyebrow.


    "Jimmy dreamed that Mommy was trapped in a dark ce." Jimmy said while frowning tightly as if he


    could still clearly rememberst night''s nightmare.


    "Mommy seemed to be calling for help..." The poor mother in his dream couldn''t be seen by him but he


    could hear her weak cries for help.


    With one hand covering his little heart, Jimmy stuttered, "Daddy, Jimmy feels really bad."


    Stefan watched as tears started forming around Jimmy''s red-rimmed eyes; it wasn''t due to sickness


    though.


    His gaze darkened slightly, realizing it must have been another nightmare that scared him so much he


    hasn''t fully recovered yet.


    "Jimmy, that was just a dream. Your mommy is here with us now; I think she is preparing breakfast for


    you right now."


    As soon as those words left Stefan''s mouth, he kissed Jimmy''s forehead again, then picked up his son


    out of bed, heading towards bathroom.


    When washing up, Jimmy was still absent-minded with a frown, wondering if the dreamst night was


    true.


    After he washed up and walked downstairs with Stefan, Martha had served breakfast.


    Sandwich and the heated milk, the usual breakfast.


    "Good morning, Jimmy!" Martha walked over and kissed her son''s cheek with a warm smile.


    Jimmy looked at his mother who was so close to him and felt like he was overthinking it.


    Maybe... she really was his mother?


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Jimmy responded with a big smile before jumping into Martha''s arms.


    Stefan saw this and smiled faintly without saying anything.


    It seemed like their son was getting better atpeting for attention with him.


    During breakfast, Martha brought Stefan freshly brewed coffee that she made herself.


    "You should sleep in a little longer in the morning, let the servants prepare these things," Stefan said as


    he took the coffee from her hand.


    Noticing dark circles under her eyes, he guessed she didn''t sleep wellst night.


    Martha shook her head with a smile, "As your wife and Jimmy''s mother, I naturally want to do it myself.


    No one knows your tastes better than me."


    Stefan took a sip of coffee; it was true that no one knew him better than Martha did.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy drank some milk, then picked up his sandwich while licking his lips; he could taste


    sandwich made by Mommy again.


    He opened his mouth wide like a little tiger before taking a bite out of it!


    The deliciousness spread throughout his mouth but...


    Jimmy blinked as he tasted something strange on his tongue - this vor...


    He lowered his head to look at the remaining sandwich - carrots!


    For some reason, he couldn''t swallow what was left in his mouth anymore.


    He stole a nce at Martha who smiled back at him; however, Jimmy avoided eye contact and


    continued chewing slowly until finally swallowing it down painfully.


    Stefan noticed something wrong with Jimmy out of the corner of his eye.


    Then he suddenly caught sight of carrots inside Jimmy''s sandwich.


    Carrots were vegetables that Jimmy never liked eating.


    Martha should know about this too...


    Did she hope that their child would gradually get used to this taste instead?


    Stefan nced over at Martha in the kitchen, where she was still busy with something.


    He slowly looked away and picked up the sandwich, picking out all the carrots inside.


    Then he handed it to Jimmy, indicating that he could eat now.


    But Jimmy pouted and shook his head, losing his appetite.


    Mommy had been out for a while, and even forgotten that he never ate carrots.


    Was it because Mommy didn''t care about Jimmy anymore?


    Jimmy didn''t dwell on this question, but picked up the hot milk and drank it.

 Chapter 570 Lets Have Another Child

    Chapter 570 Let''s Have Another Child


    After Jimmy finished breakfast, Stefan spoke, "Jimmy, do you want Daddy to take you to kindergarten


    today?"


    "Okay."


    Jimmy nodded lightly and turned around to pack his backpack.


    Just then, Martha smiled and turned her head towards Stefan with a look of concern on her face.


    "You deal withpany matters every day. It''s already hard enough. Let me take Jimmy to school."


    Stefan saw Jimmy walking towards them with his backpack and shook his head in frustration.


    After hearing that Martha was going to take him to school, Jimmy didn''t seem happy at all.


    Instead he looked at Stefan expectantly, hoping that Daddy would refuse Mommy''s request.


    Although Daddy had told him yesterday that Mommy was the real one.


    But he... didn''t like this mommy now.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened as he reached out and wrapped his arm around Martha''s shoulder


    meaningfully.


    "You''ve been busy all morning. Take a break now. I''ll send you off first before taking our child to


    school."


    Martha was stunned for a moment before nodding gently in agreement.


    Standing nearby, Jimmy heard Stefan''s words, looked down and pressed his lips together.


    If something really wasn''t right with Mommy, then Daddy could tell it.


    But Daddy acted as usual. Did it indicate that his mommy was the real one?


    Trying hard to adjust his mood, Jimmy couldn''t help but feel depressed about it.


    Martha got into the car first and sat in the passenger seat while Stefan walked towards their son who


    still seemed dazed, grabbed his backpack on his shoulders, and rubbed affectionately Jimmy''s hair.


    "Let''s go, son. I will take you to school."


    "Hmm."


    Jimmy responded softly before sitting sullenly in the backseat of the car.


    Stefan felt how unhappy their son was; he wanted tofort Jimmy by saying that carrot sandwich


    made by Martha wasn''t intentional, but he swallowed these words.


    In his opinion, Martha should know Jimmy''s eating habits very well, since she''d been living together


    with Jimmy for so many years.


    He realized that Martha seemed different from how she used be, but couldn''t tell his doubts to Jimmy.


    Frowning slightly, Stefan sighed deeply before walking towards the car.


    He sat in the driver''s seat, started the car and drove away from the vi.


    The air in the car was always stuffy.


    After enduring it for a moment, Martha couldn''t resist anymore and leaned in to kiss Stefan when the


    car stopped at a red light.


    But before her red lips could touch his lips, he slightly leaned back and avoided her.


    Martha failed to get what she wanted, pouting with an aggrieved expression as she looked at the man


    who was avoiding her.


    Stefan looked helpless after realizing it. "I''m driving," he said.


    He didn''t know why he had dodged Martha''s kiss, as if subconsciously wanting to stay away from her.


    But... they were clearly husband and wife.


    Before Stefan could think deeply about it, there came an ear-piercing honk from behind them.


    He quickly snapped out of it and drove away.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Martha felt even more unhappy because of Stefan''s dodge.


    Last night was supposed to be their wedding night but he left her alone instead.


    Now all she wanted was some flirting during this stoplight moment but he avoided it!


    She thought about all of Stefan''s strange behaviorstely and couldn''t help but wonder if this man


    knew something...


    However, upon careful consideration of everything sinceing to this country, there seemed to be no


    ws on her part whatsoever...


    Suppressing any displeasure inside herself, Martha turned to Stefan with a gentle voice full of


    expectation, "Stefan, let''s have another child."


    "What?" Stefan tightened his big hand on the steering wheel while looking shocked with raised


    eyebrows.


    Martha repeated softly, "I said let''s have another child so Jimmy can have someone else around."


    Jimmy was sitting quietly in the back seat, stunned by what his mother just said.


    The next second, Martha turned around, smilingly asking Jimmy who sat behind them, "Jimmy, do you


    want a little sister?"


    Jimmy hesitated for a moment and nodded lightly.


    Previously, he did hope Mommy would give him another sister so that they could y together; also, he


    would take good care of his sister.


    But now, he wasn''t sure if he still wanted one...


    Jimmy lowered his head while unconsciously clenching his hand tightly.


    And after getting a satisfactory answer from Jimmy, Martha smiled at Stefan who was driving.


    "Stefan, Jimmy really wants a little sister, so let''s have another child," Martha said.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened and he fell silent for a moment before reluctantly responding, "But you haven''t


    fully recovered yet. I''m afraid..."


    "I''m fine now," Martha interrupted him with a wider smile on her lips.


    She knew this man still loved her.


    "Having another child isn''t just for Jimmy''s sake, but also for our family," she continued.


    After speaking those words, she lowered her head shyly.

 Chapter 571 Will He Make a Mistake?

    Chapter 571 Will He Make a Mistake?


    Her proposal didn''t make Stefan as excited as she imagined he would be.


    Martha waited for a long time without hearing an answer, then looked up at Stefan in confusion.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Stefan?" she asked.


    He suddenly came back to reality and nced at Martha before saying, "Let''s talk about thister."


    Martha opened her mouth to say something else but decided not to push too hard and kept silent.


    Five minutester, the car stopped in front of the Doyle Group building.


    "We''re here," Stefan said turning towards Martha.


    "I''ll go to work now," Martha replied calmly before getting out of the car and heading straight towards


    the Doyle Group building.


    Damn it! She had just been so straightforward with him, yet this damn man still refused her.


    After taking two steps forward, she turned around, only to see that Stefan had driven away.


    Her hand clenched tightly as her face darkened even more.


    She must have a child with Stefan or else when everything was revealed in the future... she shuddered


    at the thought.


    She became even more determined about having another child with him despite being unsure if she


    could conceive one.


    Meanwhile inside Stefan''s car, there was still a heavy atmosphere until Jimmy suddenly spoke up.


    "Daddy, if Mommy asks you again about having another baby, will you agree?"


    "No," responded Stefan firmly while his deep-set eyes narrowed.


    "Why not?" asked Jimmy curiously from behind


    "Because Daddy loves you very much," replied Stefan seriously while looking into Jimmy''s eyes, "So


    Daddy doesn''t want another baby when Jimmy is unhappy."


    When Martha asked earlier, he saw hope in Jimmy''s eyes through his rear-view mirror but it quickly


    disappeared without a trace soon after.


    He knew that right now Jimmy didn''t want a sister anymore and those suspicions regarding Martha


    were also present within himself too.


    Because of these suspicions, Stefan didn''t know how to respond to Martha.


    Jimmy lowered his gaze and wanted to exin that he didn''t mean it that way.


    He just didn''t want them to have another child right now.


    Stefan reached out and affectionately rubbed Jimmy''s head, lovingly saying, "It''s gettingte. Go to


    school quickly."


    Jimmy nodded and got out of the car, walking towards the teacher.


    After Jimmy went into the kindergarten, Stefan started the car and drove away.


    He dialed Eden''s phone number in the end.


    "Mr. Harrison, why do you have time to call me today?"


    As soon as Eden answered the phone, his teasing voice rang.


    In his opinion, Stefan and Martha had just gotten married yesterday. Now should be a time for sweet


    talk between them. Why would he call him at this time?


    Stefan''s eyes darkened slightly and his voice became colder when he spoke.


    "Miracle Pub. I''ll wait for you."


    After saying this sentence, without giving Eden a chance to ask any more questions, he hung up


    directly on him.


    Half an hourter at Miracle Pub...


    When Eden pushed open the door of the private room inside Miracle Pub, the room was already filled


    with strong alcohol smell.


    He frowned, walked over, and sat beside Stefan.


    "What happened? Didn''t you just get married? Why are you drinking here?"


    Stefan paused with his ss in hand while looking at him.


    "I feel like something is off about Martha."


    "What do you mean?"


    Eden looked at Stefan suspiciously while pouring himself a drink from a bottle onto a ss.


    Soon after, a muffled sound came from beside him.


    "Martha has been very harsh towards Jimmytely; she wasn''t like this before."


    "And she has been with Jimmy for so long; how could she not know that Jimmy doesn''t like carrots?


    But this morning she prepared carrot sandwich for him."


    "Andst night her tone waspletely different from before; it was as if she were a stranger."


    "Do you think there are really two people who look exactly alike in this world and I made a mistake?"


    After Stefan finished speaking these words, he looked drunkenly at Eden next to him.


    He wanted to hear what Eden thought but also feared hearing an answer that would shock him.


    After a long silence, Stefan still hadn''t heard Eden''s response.


    Then he added, "Do you think the problem is with me?"


    After carefully considering his words, Eden replied, "Maybe it''s because you two finally got together


    and now it feels unreal to you. That could be why you''re feeling this way."


    Stefan was taken aback as memories of all the ups and downs he had experienced with Martha


    flooded his mind.


    It was true that they had gone through a lot to finally be together. Perhaps that was why he had so


    many doubts.

 Chapter 572 Why Should I Feel Distressed?

    Chapter 572 Why Should I Feel Distressed?


    Z Country, a basement in some ce.


    Martha was tied up to the stone pir, the iron chains around her feet had been soaked in her blood.


    She had been tied up here for a long time, so long that she had forgotten how long it was.


    Yesterday was Stefan''s wedding, and she could imagine that it must have been grand. However, the


    leadingdy was not her.


    She didn''t know if Stefan had noticed that something was wrong with that woman, but she knew that


    she couldn''t hold on much longer.


    Drawing her blood repeatedly in this dark basement made despair flood her heart.


    At first, she hoped that someone would notice that the person outside was not her ande to rescue


    her.


    Slowly but surely, she became desperate.


    Perhaps she would never be able to leave in her lifetime.


    Just as Martha was catching her breath, the door to the basement suddenly opened and the hunched


    figure of the old Mrs. Lucas appeared once again in the basement.


    She walked in with a medical needle in her hand, wearing a sinister smile on her face.


    Martha looked disheveled and helpless at the moment.


    "It''s time for you to donate blood again."


    Martha didn''t even nce at the other person, just hung her head and stared nkly at the ground.


    Upon seeing her appearance, the old Mrs. Lucas couldn''t help but burst intoughter, and her mocking


    voice echoed in the basement.


    "Howe? You can''t hold on anymore?"


    Martha lifted her gaze indifferently, her eyes coldly looking towards the olddy standing not far away.


    "Isn''t that just as you wished?"


    "You''re wrong. I cherish you so much, naturally, I hope you live longer and better."


    With that said, the old Mrs. Lucas walked up to Martha, reach out and skillfully slipped the medical


    needle into Martha''s arm.


    No one wishes for Martha to live longer than she does, because only if Martha lives longer, will she not


    have to worry about the stock of blood.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Soon, the syringe was filled and the old Mrs. Lucas pulled the needle skillfully.


    Looking at the blood in the syringe, she widened her smile, "No worries. I won''t make you die."


    Martha gasped for breath and after a moment, she struggled to speak and asked a question.


    "Watching your children die one after another, don''t you feel distressed?"


    As a mother, she could not imagine how devastated she would be if Jimmy were to experience any of


    these things.


    Soon, the old Mrs. Lucas sneered, "Distressed? Why would I?"


    She looked at Martha who was barely alive with disbelief and raised the syringe in her hand


    triumphantly.


    "They died meaningfully. If it weren''t for them, I wouldn''t have lived this long. Besides, everyone dies


    eventually. It''s better to make a contribution for me than to die of old age, don''t you think?"


    Martha was stunned and then looked at the olddy with eyes full of horror.


    She never thought that this old woman''s ideas were so hical.


    The old Mrs. Lucas saw Martha''s shock in her eyes and there was even more mockery on her face.


    She yfully reached out and touched Martha''s cheek which resembled Elsie''s, coolly saying, "How do


    you think your mother died?"


    Martha frowned with confusion.


    She didn''t understand why this old woman brought up this matter again? Was there another hidden


    reason behind her mother''s death? Or...


    Suddenly a terrible idea emerged in Martha''s mind, causing cold sweat to break out on her back.


    The old Mrs. Lucas clearly saw the fear in Martha''s eyes


    Sheughed while reaching out to tuck away stray hair behind Martha''s ear.


    "You''re right; I killed your mother! Your mother didn''t have any extraordinary destiny; it was me who


    nned everything from when she was born."


    "It was me who made rk believe that your mother had an extraordinary destiny, born into wealth,


    arousing rk''s jealousy towards his sister."


    Martha felt creepy all over while trembling slightly.


    She never expected that the culprit she thought was a scapegoat.


    With pursed lips, looking at the terror-filled gaze of the elderly woman before her, she asked only one


    question after remaining silent for moments, "Are you really my grandmother?"


    Why was she so terrifying?


    Why did she resort to such ruthless means of harming her own children?


    At this moment, standing before her, the old Mrs. Lucas heard these words and changed color.


    "Why did you ask that?"

 Chapter 573 You Are A Monster!

    Chapter 573 You Are A Monster!


    Chapter 573 You Are a Monster!


    Martha sneered. She had long gone pale because of incessant blood drawing.


    With wounds all over her body, her clothes was covered with blood.


    After speaking out that question, she gasped heavily for a long time and didn''t speak again.


    The old Mrs. Lucas, however, grabbed Martha''s cor fiercely, like Martha''s question had rubbed salt


    into her wound.


    "What did you mean by that just now? If I''m not your grandmother, then who else could I be?"


    Martha lifted her gaze and stared straight at the olddy in front of her with a cold expression.


    Her face was pale, devoid of any color.


    She looked at the badges hanging on the pir not far away, each with varying amounts of bloodstains


    on them.


    She came to her senses and looked at the old Mrs. Lucas standing in front of her, weakly saying, "You


    are not my grandmother at all. My grandmother died a long time ago!"


    "Then who am I?"


    The olddy stared sinisterly at Martha, who was tied to a stone pir, and asked in a chilling tone.


    Martha gave a nce, her eyes filled withplicated emotions.


    "You are a monster, a monster that has lived for a long time!"


    When the old Mrs. Lucas heard this, she cracked a grin that was sinister and terrifying.


    "Yes, you''re right. I am indeed a monster, an old monster who has lived for two hundred years."


    When she finished speaking, she clearly saw the shock in Martha''s eyes and couldn''t help but move a


    little closer to her.


    "Howe? You didn''t expect me to live this long?"


    The old Mrs. Lucas yed with the syringe in her hand, and her gloomy voice echoed in the basement.


    "Speaking of which, I owe my longevity to the Lucas family. Without the blood of the Lucas, I wouldn''t


    have been able to live this long."


    Martha was once again shocked, from just now until now, this olddy had brought her too many


    shocks.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    So, she kept drawing blood from the Lucas, just to stay alive?


    As the shock in her eyes slowly faded, she nced sideways at the badges on the pir.


    Those badges... just now, she understood what those badges represented.


    The old Mrs. Lucas followed Martha''s gaze and her eyes fell on the badges.


    "You are so smart. Why don''t you guess what those badges represent?"


    Martha''s heart sank and her hand weakly clenched into a fist.


    "Those badges represent the former heads of the Lucas family."


    When the old Mrs. Lucas heard this, she gently pped her hands and said, "You''re right. Those


    badges represent the previous heads of the Lucas family."


    "In my 200 years of life, your mother, your grandmother and now you have all been my best blood


    banks! And those badges are proof of your existence."


    Martha shuddered as she looked at the crazed look in the old woman''s eyes, feeling a chill run down


    her spine.


    She never thought that a person could go insane to this extent.


    Her mother, grandmother, and those who are deceived by this olddy were so pitiful.


    She lowered her gaze, with countless thoughts running through her mind.


    After the old Mrs. Lucas gloated, she turned around and looked at Martha who was tied to the stone


    pir, barely alive, with a mocking expression in her eyes.


    "Martha, even if you are so smart, what does it matter? Now you have be my blood source just


    like your mother and grandmother, providing blood for me."


    Martha heard these words, lowered her gaze, and a bitter smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    Yes, even if she knows the truth now, what difference does it make? She''s still trapped in the basement


    and can''t escape.


    In the end, she followed the same path as her mother and grandmother.


    Before Martha could recover from her shock, the mocking voice of the old Mrs. Lucas sounded again.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that you should stay here and not worry about Stefan and your child.


    The fake Martha will take good care of them and love them just like you would."


    "In the near future, they will give birth to another child, and then their child and your child will have a


    new family."


    "And all of this has nothing to do with you."


    Martha listened to these heart-wrenching words, feeling a sudden pang in her heart.


    She felt the pain spreading throughout her limbs, but now she had no strength left to refute them.


    Being trapped here, it was better for her to die than be tortured all along.

 Chapter 574 Tonight, Just The Two Of Us

    Chapter 574 Tonight, Just The Two Of Us


    Chapter 574 Tonight, Just the Two of Us


    After leaving the bar, Stefan took a half-hour drive to the beach before returning home.


    He didn''t want to go back reeking of alcohol and worry Martha and Jimmy.


    At first, he felt that Martha was acting strange, but deep down, he didn''t want to believe that she had


    changed.


    It wasn''t until Eden''s enlightenment that he realized maybe it was because they had faced so many


    challenges together that their current life seemed unreal.


    He parked his car by the beach and quietly felt the gentle sea breeze on his face.


    Hollie pretended to be his childhood ymate at first and framed Martha; he was so blinded that he


    was fooled by Hollie.


    Fortunately, Martha faked her death and went abroad.


    When she came back again, they couldn''t be together due to Jimmy''s illness.


    Later, Martha went to Z Country to avenge her mother.


    Now they were finally together again after experiencing so much.


    His eyes lowered as he took a deep breath.


    Martha was someone whom he shouldn''t have doubted just because something felt off.


    When Stefan returned home, it was in the evening.


    He noticed how empty everything looked inside their vi.


    Normally at this time of day, Jimmy would be sitting on the couch watching TV, yet there was no sign of


    him today.


    Stefan furrowed his brows slightly as he called out, "Jimmy?"


    Silence answered him instead; not only was Jimmy gone tonight but even their servants had left too!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    As Stefan walked forward while frowning in confusion about what could have happened here today, he


    saw warm yellow candlelight flickering on the dining table.


    Two candlesticks were ced on either side of the table with warm yellow mes!


    Two steaks along with sds and some fruits were arranged neatly...


    It wasn''t until then when Martha appeared, holding a bowl full of soup from behind the kitchen door.


    Wearing a big smile, she said, "You''re back."


    Stefan frowned slightly. Thinking of Eden''s words, he rxed his brows.


    He gently responded, looking at the woman and asking, "Where is Jimmy?"


    Martha curled her lips into a wide smile and her gentle voice said, "Jimmy said he wanted to spend


    time with his grandpa, so I sent him to Father. Tonight, just two of us."


    She specifically sent Jimmy to Maxwell''s ce, so they could have some alone time together.


    Sinceing from Z Country, Stefan hadn''t said anything suspicious about her identity and had even


    shown some interest in her.


    But there hadn''t been any progress between them until today.


    She did all this today just to bring them closer together.


    After hearing Martha''s response, Stefan was stunned but didn''t think too much of it.


    After all, Jimmy had been taken care of by Maxwell and Bianca while they were away from C Country.


    Martha smiled as she ced the soup in the middle of the table and tucked her hair behind her ears.


    "Sit down and let''s eat."


    Stefan pursed his lips and pulled out a chair at the dining table. "You sit too."


    "Okay." Martha replied with a smile before reaching for the red wine that was prepared and pouring it


    into Stefan''s ss.


    She then sat across from Stefan after pouring wine into her ss too.


    The dark red color of wine in their sses looked eerie under warm yellow light...

 Chapter 575 The Medication Begins To Take Effect

    Chapter 575 The Medication Begins To Take Effect


    Chapter 575 The Medication Begins to Take Effect


    Martha picked up her ss and gently swirled it, raising it to Stefan. "Let''s have a toast to celebrate our


    remarriage," she said.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened as he nodded and raised his ss to clink with Martha''s before downing the


    drink in one gulp. "You''ve been through so much these past years," he said.


    Whether it was when he had misunderstood her in the past or when she had been alone overseas


    raising their child, Martha had undoubtedly gone through a lot of hardships.


    And all of that suffering was caused by him.


    The guilt in Stefan''s eyes was noticed by Martha, who smiled and said, "It wasn''t hard at all since


    you''re still here."


    After eating some food and drinking enough to feel tipsy, Stefan looked at Martha withplex


    emotions in his deep gaze before speaking softly, "Do you know how much I was afraid that you would


    choose to stay in Z Country?"


    Martha tightened her grip on her ss but quickly rxed.


    She looked at Stefan with a smile on her face and spoke softly. "You upied my heart all the time; I


    just couldn''t confess my love back then."


    "I know," Stefan replied as he thought about how difficult things must have been for Martha during


    those times.


    But now they were together again, happy as ever.


    Suddenly an image shed into his mind: he forced Martha to donate bone marrow for Hollie back


    then.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She must have been scared back then.


    It was all his fault!


    Thinking of this, Stefan felt like his heart was being squeezed tightly by a giant hand.


    He said apologetically, "I''m sorry for hurting you in the past."


    He continued while feeling pained inside, "If not for me, you wouldn''t have faked your death and left C


    Country, or suffered so much while raising Jimmy alone."


    Martha was stunned for a moment, and soon put on a considerate smile.


    "Those things are all in the past," she said kindly while trying to ease Stefan''s pain inside, "Don''t bring


    them up anymore; I don''t me you."


    Stefan lowered his gaze, still filled with guilt towards Martha.


    After a moment of silence, he suddenly felt an uncontroble heat rising within him.


    He reached up and tugged at his tie, taking deep breaths of fresh air.


    Martha saw his behavior and understood that the medicine was starting to take effect.


    Tonight, he was hers.


    She walked over to Stefan with a fake look of concern on her face and ced her hand gently on his


    shoulder.


    "Stefan, what''s wrong? Are you drunk?"


    As she spoke, Martha sat down on Stefan''sp and smiled seductively.


    Her hand lightly caressed Stefan''s cheek before she wrapped her arms around his neck and whispered


    in his ear, "Stefan, let''s have another baby for Jimmy!"

 Chapter 576 Left Her Alone

    Chapter 576 Left Her Alone


    Chapter 576 Left Her Alone


    Stefan''s pupils shrank, his eyes darkened, and he lifted Martha in his arms horizontally.


    "OK."


    His voice was hoarse as he carried Martha to the bedroom with unsteady steps.


    He felt a wave of heat that wouldn''t dissipate.


    Martha hooked her arms around Stefan''s neck, smiling coyly. Her eyes were full of unconcealed pride.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    No matter how much distance he tried to keep from her, it was better to be a crazy man now.


    She smiled and began looking forward to their future together.


    After tonight, they should have their own child and live happily ever after.


    Stefan carried Martha straight into the bedroom and gently ced her on the bed.


    His breathing became more rapid, and his voice grew even huskier.


    "Martha..."


    "I''m here."


    Martha seductively wrapped her arms around Stefan''s neck and tilted her head up for a kiss.


    After kissing for a while, Martha eagerly got up from Stefan''s body and started undoing his buttons.


    Her cheeks turned slightly red as she looked stunningly beautiful.


    As soon as her fingers touched him though, Stefan stiffened suddenly, then pushed her away without


    warning.


    Martha had been unbuttoning when she was suddenly pushed away; she lost bnce and fell


    backwards.


    With a loud thud sound, Martha fell off the bed after being pushed by Stefan; pain spread throughout


    her body causing furrowed brows.


    Before she could react properly though, Stefan quickly got up from bed and then rushed into the


    bathroom!


    As soon as he entered the bathroom, he locked it and said, "Sorry, I''m not feeling well today."


    Stefan immediately turned on the showerhead, letting cold water pour down over himself.


    The chill instantly washed away some of heat inside his body, thus restoring some sanity back into him


    .


    His eyelids drooped while staring nkly at water pooling at feet; he was lost in thought.


    He knew clearly that his abnormal behavior must have something to do with Martha.


    Yet even he was drugged, he didn''t feel anything for Martha.


    In the bedroom, Martha looked towards the bathroom, bit her lip, with displeasure written all over face.


    She wanted to rush in and have some intimacy with Stefan while the medicine was taking effect, but


    the bathroom door could not be opened. Stefan had locked it from inside.


    She red at the bathroom door, her hand clenched into a fist by her side.


    She was so close, but that damn man could still hold back even at this point.


    A hint of cruelty shed through her eyes as she began to n how she would face Stefanter.


    When Stefan cooled down his heat, he walked out wearing a bathrobe.


    Martha crouched in the corner of the wall, tears streaming down her face as she looked at Stefan.


    Her lips parted slightly as a voice full of grievances echoed through the bedroom.


    "Stefan, tell me if I did something wrong that made you stop liking me?"


    Stefan frowned slightly and felt ufortable seeing Martha crouching pitifully in front of him like this.


    He quickly walked over and looked into her eyes, filled with guilt.


    "I''m sorry. It''s not your fault."


    Martha raised her tear-stained face to look up at him and felt nothing but resentment.


    Her n had been foolproof yet it still failed miserably.


    She wasn''t sure what went wrong that caused Stefan to leave at a crucial moment.


    She shook her head helplessly and whispered softly, "It must be because I did something wrong that


    made you treat me like this."


    "No," said Stefan firmly as his gaze grew dark while his lips pursed into a line.


    He didn''t know why he suddenly felt like Martha wasn''t who she used to be anymore.


    He felt nothing for her just now.


    Lowering his head, he wondered why things turned out this way.


    Martha continued whimpering, looking helpless and pitiful.


    Stefan sighed silently, then apologized again, "I''m sorry."


    But Martha seemed not to hear it since she kept crying non-stop.


    He frowned slightly. Seeing her tears, he didn''t know how tofort her.


    After a short while, he could no longer stand the annoyance in his heart, turned around to pick up his


    coat on the chair and left the room.


    With a loud "bang," Stefan shut the door behind him, causing Martha to stop crying.


    She furrowed her brows and looked shocked that Stefan would actually leave.


    She had thought he would hold her andfort her, but...


    Soon enough, she heard the sound of Stefan''s car driving away from the vi.


    Damn it! This man just left her alone in the vi!


    She stared fiercely with gritted teeth. If Stefan saw her like this, he''d know right away that she wasn''t


    really Martha!

 Chapter 577 I Suspect She Is Not Martha

    Chapter 577 I Suspect She Is Not Martha


    Chapter 577 I Suspect She Is Not Martha


    Late at night, Stefan drove aimlessly to the beach after leaving the vi.


    Along the way, he parked his car and walked to the shore, quietly watching the turbulent sea.


    The sea breeze whistled in his ears, gradually calming down his restless heart.


    After calming down, Stefan''s eyes became even more profound as he slowly recalled what had just


    happened.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong.


    He knew that he deeply loved Martha and never wanted to refuse her.


    Every time Martha approached him on her own initiative, he felt very happy and excited.


    But just now when they were supposed to have sex, he didn''t feel anything for her.


    This feeling made him realize deeply that something was wrong with Martha now.


    Perhaps this current Martha really was different from before as Jimmy had said.


    Frowning and standing by the sea for a long time, Stefan finally took out his phone and called Louis


    who was far away in Z Country.


    Martha changed when she returned from Z Country.


    And since Louis had spent some time with Martha before, he must know how to solve Stefan''s current


    dilemma.


    Just as Stefan became certain of this idea, Louis picked up the phone, sounding exhausted, "Hello."


    "It''s me," said Stefan softly.


    Before Stefan said anything else, Louis spoke first, "Congrattions on your marriage with Martha! But


    I can''te over right now, so I haven''t been able to visit you both yet."


    Hearing these words, Stefan pursed his lips without responding immediately.


    At this moment, Stefan didn''t know whether or not he should tell Louis about something wrong with


    Martha.


    He tried using Eden''s previous words to convince himself but tonight''s profound feeling made him feel


    restless again.


    He didn''t know what would be right for him to do next.


    On the other end of phone, Louis asked doubtfully, "What happened?"


    Stefan solemnly expressed what was weighing heavily on his mind, "I think there is something


    seriously wrong with Martha."


    As soon as these words fell out of Stefan''s mouth, Louis frowned tightly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Stefan pondered for a moment before telling Louis about all the unusual things that happened after


    Martha returned to her home country.


    "At first, I didn''t feel like anything was wrong. But Jimmy kept saying that Martha was being mean to


    him and wasn''t like the old Martha."


    "Later on, during the wedding night, when Eden called me, she sounded and looked very impatient."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "I''ve never seen Martha act like that before."


    He paused, unsure if he should mention Martha drugged him tonight.


    After listening to all of this, Louis seemed unfazed.


    "Stefan, everyone gets tired sometimes," he said.


    Stefan tightened his grip on his phone.


    He knew what Louis meant - that maybe Martha''s emotional state wasn''t good because of everything


    she had been through in Z Country.


    But both he and Jimmy were suspicious of Martha.


    Furthermore, if she really was Martha, why would she drug him?


    Stefan took a deep breath and spoke softly with pursed lips. "When I faced her tonight, I wasn''t


    aroused at all. I just felt something was off."


    Louis'' hand froze upon hearing Stefan''s words over the phone.


    He half-jokingly asked, "What are you suspecting? Do you think she''s fake?"


    In the next second, he heard Stefan say firmly, "Yes, I suspect that she isn''t really Martha."

 Chapter 578 Will She Be Willing To Go Back?

    Chapter 578 Will She Be Willing To Go Back?


    Chapter 578 Will She Be Willing to Go Back?


    Louis frowned, his smile long gone from his face.


    He pursed his thin lips and remained silent for a while before asking, "What do you need me to do?"


    What to do?


    Louis''s words stirred up a thousand waves in Stefan''s heart.


    Although he felt that the current Martha was fake, he hadn''t thought of any specific actions yet.


    The reason why he called Louis tonight was to hear his opinion.


    After pondering for a moment, Stefan sighed irritably and said, "I''m not sure."


    Although he was much calmer than when he was at the vi earlier tonight, he still couldn''t think of a


    better solution.


    If the current Martha was fake, then the real Martha must be rted to her somehow. He didn''t want to


    alert her easily.


    After remaining silent for a while longer, the air around Louis suddenly dropped.


    "When did things start going wrong?"


    Stefan held onto the phone tightly as he tried hard to recall when Martha had started acting differently


    from before.


    Suddenly it hit him that Jimmy had changed from being happy to depressed ever since they returned


    home.


    Whenever he faced Martha, he couldn''t intimately interact with Martha as when they were in Z Country.


    His eyes darkened as a husky voice came out of his thin lips, "She has been acting strange since we


    got back home; I always feel like something went wrong on that night before we left Z Country."


    But... nothing unusual happened on that day!


    Before they left Z Country, Martha only went to the Lucas Residence and bid farewell to the Lucas one


    by one.


    Yet the current Martha was the fake version. Why?


    Stefan''s words made Louis'' face darken slightly as countless thoughts ran through his mind.


    After some time, he suggested, "Since you don''t want to alert her too soon, you should maintain your


    rtionship with her. How about using maintain your rtionship with her and taking her back to Z


    Country with you?"


    Louis paused briefly before continuing, "If there''s anything wrong with Martha, then taking her back will


    force more ws out into view."


    "But would she agree?" asked Stefan, knowing full well how resistant "Martha" could be towards


    returning there again.


    Louis, who was far away in Z Country, clearly understood what Stefan meant and sighed silently.


    "Just don''t tell her that you''reing to Z Country."


    He had always known that Stefan liked his cousin, but he never expected this usually calm and


    Suddenly, Jane''s weak voice echoed in his mind and his eyes darkened with emotion.


    If Jane were still alive now, wouldn''t he also be a man flustered because of a woman?


    But Jane could nevere back again.


    Thinking of this, Louis felt like someone had grabbed his heart tightly. The pain made it difficult for him


    to even breathe.


    After a moment of silence, Stefan''s agreement came through on the phone call and interrupted Louis''


    thoughts.


    "We''ll do it your way."


    If they suddenly appeared in Z Country now, the current Martha would definitely be caught off guard


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    and reveal her ws.


    Stefan couldn''t help but wonder what kind of scheming person could create someone who looked


    exactly like Martha from the beginning just to deceive everyone.


    His real Martha might be in bad circumstances now.


    His breath paused as he tightened his grip on the phone. "Louis, keep an eye on things in Z Country."


    "I know," replied Louis with a deep voice after snapping out of it.


    He knew how important this matter was; these days he would send people secretly investigate


    everything about Martha before she left Z Country.


    However, if it took Stefan so long to realize something was wrong with "Martha", then whoever was


    behind all this must have an incredibly deep scheme up their sleeve.

 Chapter 579 Honeymoon Trip

    Chapter 579 Honeymoon Trip


    Chapter 579 Honeymoon Trip


    That night, Stefan stayed at the beach until the next morning before returning to the vi.


    When he arrived, Martha was curling up on the couch.


    She was still upset about what happenedst night and couldn''t understand how Stefan managed to


    remain so calm.


    Deep down, she knew that Stefan had no idea that she was a fake. She just didn''t know how things


    went wrong between them.


    When Stefan came back, Martha looked up at him pitifully but didn''t say anything.


    He felt a pang in his heart, yet he knew that Martha before him was fake.


    He walked towards her and stopped right in front of her. Then he reached out and gently ced his


    hand on her shoulder while giving her an apologetic smile.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve been under too much mental pressure recently, so I..."


    Stefan didn''t finish his words, but Martha had understood what he meant.


    She lowered her head with gritted teeth and made herself look sad as she replied softly, "It''s okay; I


    understand."


    Stefan sighed helplessly and sat down next to her, saying in a gentle tone, "I reflected on myselfst


    night after rejecting you. I finished all the important matters at work today. Since we just got married,


    why don''t we go for our honeymoon together?"


    He continued, "This is an opportunity for me to spend more time with you."


    As soon as Martha heard this proposal from Stefan, Martha who was sad looked up at him, and all of


    her unhappiness disappeared.


    "Did you really mean it?"


    She thought their rtionship would not be fixed for now after being rejected by Stefan.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Yet Stefan was going to take her for their honeymoon.


    Naturally, Stefan noticed the change in Martha''s expression but still showed an indulgent look on his


    face, saying, "Of course! This time I''ll put aside everything rted to work, and only two of us, without


    Jimmy, will go for a honeymoon."


    Martha widened her smile at his words.


    She had been thinking about how to bring up the topic of not bringing their child along, but she didn''t


    expect Stefan to bring it up himself.


    Now that he did, she was determined to seize this opportunity and win over Stefan.


    With a smile on her face, Martha asked excitedly, "Where are we going for our honeymoon?"


    After a few seconds of silence, Stefan gave his answer in a gentle tone. "We''re going to Bali and all the


    romantic ces."


    "Great! When do we leave?" Martha eximed.


    "We''ll leave tonight," Stefan replied with deep affection in his eyes as he looked at Martha beside him.


    Martha stood up excitedly and headed towards the dressing room. "I''ll go pack my bags now."


    She walked into the dressing room with a happy face, constantly thinking about how to win over Stefan


    when they spent time alone.


    With this rare honeymoon trip, she was sure she could make it.


    Sitting on the sofa and watching her walk away, Stefan furrowed his eyebrows and fell into deep


    thought.

 Chapter 580 What On Earth Is Going On!

    Chapter 580 What On Earth Is Going On!


    Chapter 580 What on Earth is Going On!


    After packing up, Stefan and Martha headed straight to the airport.


    Along the way, Martha looked at the sky and furrowed her brows slightly. "Do we really have to leave


    now?" she asked.


    "Yeah, you can sleep on the ne and when you wake up, we''ll already be at our destination," Stefan


    replied while looking ahead. He pressed down harder on the gas pedal.


    He knew that no matter how much Martha slept, she wouldn''t sleep all the way to Z Country in one go.


    But he had a solution in mind for that.


    When they arrived at the airport, they went straight to Stefan''s private airfield.


    After they boarded their flight and took their seats, Martha finally came back to reality but still couldn''t


    contain her excitement.


    She never expected that Stefan would take her on a trip just for them without their child.


    She had thought things between them wouldn''t progress so quickly.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Now she had to make sure she won over Stefan and preferably had a child with him.


    As these thoughts ran through her head, she blushed slightly and bit her lip without saying anything.


    Stefan sitting next to her furrowed his brows slightly as his thoughts drifted far away from there.


    In the end, it was Martha who broke Stefan''s train of thought by speaking up again, "Stefan, how many


    days are we going to stay in Bali?"


    Stefan nced over at Martha whose eyes were full of joyous anticipation as she continued, "I want us


    to stroll along beaches hand-in-hand when night falls; I want us to walk through small streets together; I


    also want us to sunbathe together."


    Just then a female flight attendant carrying warm water walked over and stopped in front of them, "Mr.


    Harrison, this is your warm water."


    "Hmm," Stefan responded lightly, took it from the tray, and handed it to Martha who shook her head


    subconsciously, "I didn''t ask anyone for warm water."


    His eyes darkened as he spoke softly, "I had someone bring it over."


    Martha was taken aback before turning towards him with surprise written all over face.


    Was he actually concerned about her?


    When Martha finally realized what had happened, she was filled with immense joy, reached out to the


    ss and drank down the water in one gulp.


    "You''re always so good to me," she said with a radiant smile, her cheeks blushing slightly as if in


    shyness.


    Stefan sitting next to her ignored herment and simply took the ss from her hand, cing it on


    the tray held by the flight attendant. He spoke in a calm tone: "You can go now."


    "Yes," replied the flight attendant respectfully before leaving the ne cabin.


    Once they were alone again, Martha gently tugged at Stefan''s sleeve. "Stefan, you''re so kind."


    Stefan covered up hisplex emotions in his eyes and subtly pulled away from her grip on his


    sleeve.


    "Get some sleep. We''ll be there when you wake up," he said calmly.


    Martha responded softly. Somehow she felt herself drift off into slumber despite not intending to sleep.


    Her eyelids felt heavy as she leaned against Stefan''s shoulder after yawning twice with one hand


    covering her mouth.


    Not long after that, Martha slept soundly.


    Feeling that she was breathing steadily beside him, Stefan looked towards the cabin door with a


    profound gaze.


    The ss of water sent over by an attendant earlier had been specifically ordered by him for this


    purpose - it contained a mild dose of sleeping pills that wouldn''t harm anyone but would keep Martha


    asleep until they arrived at Z Country.


    It would take more than ten hours to travel from C Country to Z Country; he didn''t want anything


    unexpected happening to interrupt his n to bring Martha back to Z Country.


    During those ten-plus hours spent flying across vast distances between countries, Martha slept soundly


    while Stefan hardly rested at all.


    He kept thinking about Martha''s abnormality in recent days, and a terrifying idea hit his mind, but he


    didn''t dare to think it further.


    Time passed swiftly.


    When Martha woke up and found she was still in the cabin, she furrowed her brows.


    Clenching her hands into fists, she realized something was off.


    Before she fell asleep, Stefan told her that they would arrive in Bali after she had a sleep and woke up,


    yet they were still in the cabin.


    It wouldn''t take so long to go to Bali.


    When Martha was puzzled, the nended on the airfield that belonged to the royal family.


    Martha seemed to sense something and turned her head towards the airne window. With one


    nce, she recognized the familiar scenery.


    Her face immediately paled as she realized they were now within Z Country''s borders.


    Turning to the man sitting next to her, she asked in shock, "What''s going on?"


    Weren''t they supposed to be honeymooning in Bali together?


    Why were they now in Z Country?

 Chapter 581 Why Did You Bring Me Back Here?

    Chapter 581 Why Did You Bring Me Back Here?


    Chapter 581 Why Did You Bring Me Back Here?


    Martha couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat, her intuition telling her that something was off. But


    there was no way Stefan could know she wasn''t the real Martha.


    Just as Martha''s mind raced, Stefan spoke indifferently, "Let''s get off the ne first."


    He didn''t answer Martha''s questions and couldn''t have answered them.


    He had nned to fly to Z Country from the beginning.


    He pursed his lips and got up, walking straight towards the cabin door without giving Martha a chance


    to speak again.


    Martha watched in shock as he left and panic filled her eyes. She took a few deep breaths before


    steadying herself and following Stefan''s steps.


    The airfield was nearly empty in the early morning hours.


    A gust of wind blew by causing Martha to shiver involuntarily.


    She followed behind Stefan before she couldn''t help but ask him, "Why did you bring me back here?


    Aren''t we supposed to be on our honeymoon?"


    Stefan paused slightly and then exined nonchntly, "I wanted us to travel around during our


    honeymoon. But before we set off, it urred to me that we hadn''t informed your family members in Z


    Country of our remarriage, so I decided toe here first."


    After hearing his exnation, Martha furrowed her brows slightly, her eyes filled withplicated


    emotions.


    She felt Stefan was lying; what he said sounded more like an excuse for bringing her back here.


    But she was certain that Stefan hadn''t noticed anything wrong with her. Still, she was displeased with


    his decisive actions of bringing her back here.


    Martha gritted her teeth and tried holding her displeasure inside but eventually grabbed onto Stefan''s


    arm and firmly said, "I don''t want to stay here any longer. Let''s go."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Stefan could sense that Martha wasn''t feeling too good now, so he frowned deeply while speaking


    sternly, "We''re already here, so we should go see the Lucas before leaving."


    Hearing that they were going to visit the Lucas, Martha became more flustered.


    She tried to keep calm while arguing, "I''m not close with the Lucas. I only came back for the truth of my


    mother''s death. Now that the truth has been revealed, why do I have toe back here?"


    Stefan''s eyes darkened and his lips parted as he spoke in a detached tone.


    "They are your family, blood rtives."


    Martha was taken aback and became even more anxious. Her voice was filled with urgency as she


    spoke.


    "But I haven''t spent much time with them. If you take me directly to them I don''t know how to face


    them."


    "It''s okay, I''m with you," Stefan reassured the restless woman. His eyes grew increasingly gloomy.


    Initially, he had nned on bringing this woman to Z Country to test her. However, she had shown her


    fear upon arriving in Z Country. He couldn''t easily expose her now; everything needed careful


    consideration with Louis first.


    Martha was too nervous to notice any of Stefan''s emotional changes and instead focused on how to


    leave this ce.


    After she repeatedly persuaded him but faied, she changed tactics.


    "Stefan, if we suddenly go back now, Sam might misunderstand me and think Ie back the position


    of the head. If he really gives me that position, I won''t be able to leave."


    She said these words only because she wanted Stefan to feel some sense of crisis, so they could


    leave immediately.


    For some reason, being in Z Country made her uneasy deep down inside.


    Upon hearing Martha''s words, Stefan somehow didn''t know how to retort.


    Right on cue, Louis'' cold voice rang out from not far away, causing Martha''s body stiffen involuntarily.


    "You''re here."


    Martha turned towards where his voice came from when she heard it, but subconsciously hid behind


    Stefan when seeing it really was Louis there.


    She hadn''t expected him showing up here; today would not be easy leaving.


    She lowered her eyes, covered up her panic and pursed her lips tightly without saying anything.


    Although Martha reacted quickly enough, Louis still noticed her subconscious reaction upon seeing


    him.


    With just one nce, he could confirm that this woman wasn''t actually Martha!

 Chapter 582 The Old Mrs. Lucas Is Critically Ill

    Chapter 582 The Old Mrs. Lucas Is Critically Ill


    Chapter 582 The Old Mrs. Lucas is Critically Ill


    Throwing a meaningful nce at Martha, Louis walked quickly towards her, saying indifferently, "Come


    back with me and have a good meal."


    "Stefan," Martha looked at Stefan for help, her tone of voice filled with reluctance.


    She didn''t want to stay with Louis and certainly didn''t want to go back to the Lucas residence.


    When Stefan heard her voice, he frowned and unconsciously pursed his thin lips. Just as he was


    hesitating about what to say next, Louis'' hoarse voice came out from his thin lips again, saving Stefan


    from having to speak.


    "Martha," Louis said, "the old Mrs. Lucas is critically ill. As her granddaughter, you must go back and


    see her."


    Louis felt that once these words were spoken, there would be no reason for Martha not to return home.


    But what he did not expect was that when these words reached Martha''s ears, they took on a


    Now she knew that these two men must have discovered something suspicious which led them both


    into doubting her.


    Otherwise, why would they use such a poor excuse?


    As for Louis'' im that the old Mrs. Lucas was critically ill - it was simply untrue, because she knew


    better than anyone else that the olddy was very well.


    While Martha pondered over everything going through her mind right now, Louis spoke up again.


    "Just go back and see your grandmother." This time Louis'' voice carried some sadness.


    If it weren''t for Martha knowing exactly the old Mrs. Lucas'' health status, she might have believed Louis


    when seeing him looking so sad.


    Before Martha could even think of a refusal, Stefan had walked up beside her, put an arm around her


    shoulder while urging gently, "Don''t worry. I''lle along with you!"


    Things had gone too far by now, so there really wasn''t any other choice left for Martha.


    Helpless, Martha pretended to look sadly at Louis with concern on her face, "How is my grandmother


    doing?"


    "You''ll find out when we get there," replied Louie cryptically before turning around walking outside


    towards his car parked nearby.


    Stefan patted Martha''s shoulder to reassure her, wrapped his arm around her shoulder, and forced her


    to follow closely behind Louis.


    All three got into the car without uttering another word.


    After Martha''s initial nervousness subsided, she couldn''t help but speak up. "Before I left, wasn''t


    Grandma''s condition already stable? How could she suddenly be in critical condition?"


    Louis looked at Martha with a cold expression and his voice was icy as he spoke in the car. "Grandma


    is already old and has been sick for so many years. It''s normal for her situation to take a turn for the


    worse."


    Upon hearing this, Martha furrowed her eyebrows and didn''t know what to say.


    The reason Louis said that was only to make Martha give up on leaving and quietly return to the Lucas


    family.


    However, Martha understood that the old Mrs. Lucas was perfectly fine. He only said that so she would


    have no choice but to return.


    After calming down, her thoughts became clearer.


    Now she knew that Louis and Stefan were suspicious of her identity.


    But right now they were only at the stage of suspicion, because they had no way of proving whether or


    not she was truly Martha.


    Or they would have known the old Mrs. Lucas was the real one pulling all the strings.


    If it weren''t for the old Mrs. Lucas'' n, then she wouldn''t have followed Stefan back to C Country.


    However, what she didn''t expect was she woulde back so soon after leaving Z Country.


    As for the real Martha, she probably wasn''t doing well now.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Since the old Mrs. Lucas needed Martha''s blood, she wouldn''t let thetter die easily; however living a


    good life was impossible for Martha...


    Right now what mattered most was how to dispel their doubts about her and make them believe that


    she was truly Martha.


    The fake Martha thought about this, unconsciously clenched her hand and a n began forming in


    mind.

 Chapter 583 Getting Married So Soon?

    Chapter 583 Getting Married So Soon?


    Chapter 583 Getting Married So Soon?


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of the Lucas residence.


    Seeing this familiar ce, Martha took a breath, and the hand ced by her side tightened


    unconsciously.


    As early as when she got into the car, her palms were sweating nervously, but since Stefan and Louis


    had no evidence to prove that she was fake Martha, she had been pretending to be calm.


    It was just that she had to be more careful with every next step.


    After the three got out of the car, they walked into the Lucas residence one after another.


    As soon as they walked into the living room, the three of them saw Sam lyingzily on the sofa.


    Sam was taken aback when he saw the familiar figure, and then his eyes lit up.


    Martha was back.


    He didn''t think Martha woulde back so soon after leaving with Stefan.


    After he came back to his senses, a smile rose to his lips.


    "You are back."


    "Um," Stefan responded lightly, without much expression on his face.


    Martha who was standing beside him had a strange look in his eyes, and then looked at Sam,


    pretending to be calm.


    "Sam, I''m back."


    Louis nced at Martha''s back indifferently, parted his thin lips slightly, and a cold voice sounded in the


    hall.


    "Sam."


    Sam looked at them happily, happy to see Martha again.


    Elsie is the only light in his gloomy life.


    So, he was very happy to meet Elsie''s daughter.


    However, despite being happy, he was puzzled as to why Stefan and Martha woulde back at this


    time.


    It was less than a month before they returned to C Country, so why did they return to Z Country again?


    With that in mind, he looked at Martha with doubts on his face.


    "Why did youe back suddenly?"


    Martha lowered her eyes and pursed her red lips, not knowing how to answer.


    It was Stefan who gave the answer for Martha, "I heard that Grandma is not in good health, so Ie


    back with Martha to have a look."


    "What happened?"


    Sam frowned, and what happened before unconsciously rang in his mind.


    After Martha left, he invited a doctor to see the old Mrs. Lucas, and the doctor clearly said that she was


    in good condition.


    Why now...


    Just when Sam looked at Martha suspiciously, Louis didn''t wait for Martha to speak, and began to


    exin, "Sam, Martha and Stefan got married."


    Sam was taken aback for a moment before he smiled and said, "They got married so soon?"


    He didn''t even know about it. If he had known, he would have attended Martha''s wedding.


    "Howe no one informed me?" Sam couldn''t help but ask.


    "Sorry, but we were in a rush back then. Now we''re here to tell you," Martha finally found her chance to


    speak and quickly said with affection in her eyes.


    Fake Martha knew that real Martha was on good terms with Sam, so she had decided to say that after


    much consideration.


    Now all she needed to do was prove that she was indeed Martha and not someone else.


    She couldn''t afford any mistakes or slip-ups now.


    After hearing what Martha said, Sam turned his head towards Stefan with a serious expression on his


    face. "You better take good care of her from now on."


    Stefan''s eyes flickered slightly but he didn''t show any other emotions as he replied calmly, "I will."


    Once Stefan found real Martha, he promised that he would take care of her properly and never let her


    be in danger again.


    His gaze darkened slightly as he thought about how to send away Marthater without raising


    suspicion.


    Just then, Louis spoke up and broke the tense atmosphere between them. "Sam, Grandma hasn''t been


    feeling welltely. Let''s go visit her first."


    Sam furrowed his eyebrows as understanding dawned upon him - the old Mrs. Lucas hadn''t walked out


    for days perhaps because she was feeling unwell.


    Though the doctor said her health condition had been stable, the old Mrs. Lucas was elderly and it was


    inevitable for her to have health issues.


    He had been too busy handling the Lucas family''s business since taking it over, so he neglected the


    family affairs.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    He should have asked a doctor to see the old Mrs. Lucas earlier.


    After being adopted by the old Mr. Lucas, the old Mrs. Lucas disliked him but treated him fairly enough.


    So he naturally wanted Sam to lead a good life.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Martha apolegetically and said, "I should''ve checked up on the old Mrs.


    Lucas sooner..."


    "It''s okay, Sam; you''ve been busytely, so let me handle this." After saying this, he observed Martha''s


    expressions keenly.


    Martha nodded lightly, "Sam, you should take more rest."


    "Okay."


    Sam replied gently and waved at the three of them, "Martha shoulde back and visit the old Mrs.


    Lucas since her health isn''t good."


    "Sam, I''ll take them to the old Mrs. Lucas'' room," Louis said coolly.


    Sam nodded slightly and sat back down on the sofa to read his newspaper while Stefan and Louis


    turned around and walked towards the old Mrs. Lucas'' room.


    The three of them quickly entered her room, where Martha pretended to be concerned as she called


    out "Grandma".


    Upon hearing her call out, Stefan exchanged a nce with Louis meaningfully, then they both stood


    silently by the door.


    Martha didn''t seem to notice their presence. She just hurried over to sit beside the old Mrs. Lucas.


    Stefan furrowed his brows when he saw this scene and gave a look at Louis.


    Louis nodded. Then they turned around together and left for the living room.


    In there was Sam still sitting on the sofa.


    Seeing Stefan and Louise back, he had a confused look in his eyes but he said nothing.


    Soon, Louis approached Sam and said with a serious expression, "Sam, we need to talk."


    Upon seeing Louis'' serious face, Sam knew that things were not simple.


    He got up, put down his newspapaer, and said seriously, "Let''s go to the study for a talk."


    Stefan shota questioning gaze at Louis.


    Thetter nodded lightly, and the two followed Sam...

 Chapter 584 As Long As Martha CanT Be Found

    Chapter 584 As Long As Martha Can''T Be Found


    Chapter 584 As Long as Martha Can''t Be Found


    In the study, Louis closed and locked the door with a serious expression as soon as they entered.


    Sam''s heart sank when he saw how cautious Louis was being.


    He knew that if Louis was taking things seriously, then it must be something significant.


    When Louis walked up to the desk, Sam furrowed his brows and asked in a deep voice, "What


    happened?"


    "Martha might be fake," replied Louis.


    At first, he wasn''t sure if Stefan was mistaken, but he realized Stefan was right when he saw her at the


    airport and noticed her flinch.


    Later, he was more certain Martha was fake when observing her abnormal behaviors.


    Sam had experienced enough in life. His face grew very serious after the shock.


    "Are you sure?" he asked.


    Louis and Stefan exchanged a solemn look before nodding their heads.


    Stefan then exined, "When I just returned home, I didn''t find anything off with Martha, but Jimmy had


    been the first one to notice it.


    "Martha has lived with Jimmy for five years and been nice to him. Yet when Martha and I returned


    home again, Jimmy suddenly went to me and told me secretly that Martha was not like his real


    mommy.


    "Later, I found Martha would get angry with Jimmy, and she even made carrot sandwich despite the


    fact that Jimmy hated carrots. I don''t think she doesn''t know it .


    "That day, Jimmy looked unhappy about it, but she just ignored him."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "Later, she drugged me with an aphrodisiac, but even


    under its effects, I had no feelings for her.


    "Besides, when the nended on Z Country, Martha made excuses in order not toe back here.


    Even when I told her the old Mrs. Lucas was sick, she was impassive.


    "So, I''m sure that the current Martha is fake."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the room fell silent.


    After a moment, Sam turned to Louis standing next to Stefan.


    "What about you?"


    Louis heard this and knew that Sam was asking him why he suspected Martha.


    His eyebrows furrowed tightly as he calmly recounted his meeting with Martha today.


    "I went to pick them up at the airport today. After seeing me, Martha instinctively shrank behind Stefan."


    Upon hearing this, Sam''s eyes darkened.


    Their words had proven that Martha wasn''t really Martha.


    But he still found it hard to believe - how could there be two people who looked exactly alike in this


    world?


    Meanwhile, in the old Mrs. Lucas'' room...


    Martha pretended to remain calm and turned her head towards the servants after Louis and Stefan left.


    "You can all leave now. I want some alone time with my grandmother."


    "Yes," they replied quietly before leaving the room one by one.


    Once they were gone, Martha couldn''t hide her panic any longer. She nervously looked at the old Mrs.


    Lucas while sweat formed on her palms.


    "What do we do? They''re starting to suspect me; otherwise they wouldn''t have let mee back here."


    The old Mrs. Lucas pushed herself around in her wheelchair and smirked, "Don''t worry; they won''t find


    out Martha. As long as they couldn''t, your would always be her."

 Chapter 585 She Had Long Wanted That Child To Die!

    Chapter 585 She Had Long Wanted That Child To Die!


    Chapter 585 She Had Long Wanted That Child to Die!


    Martha was suddenly enlightened when she heard these words.


    It didn''t matter if they doubted her. Even if they had doubts, they could not find any evidence.


    As long as she seized the opportunity to get pregnant with Stefan''s child this time, she could definitely


    win over Stefan.


    As she thought of this, a sly smile rose to her lips.


    "Master, you are right."


    The old Mrs. Lucas smiled wickedly, and her voice was filled with malice.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to see that woman."


    "Okay."


    Martha replied softly, wondering how to humiliate the real Martha fiercely when they met.


    The old Mrs. Lucas nced sideways at the woman standing next to her and knew immediately what


    was on her mind.


    She smirked mockingly and felt quite pleased.


    The reason why she brought this fake one to find Martha was to make thetter feel ufortable.


    And now this counterfeit hated Martha, so she could be used to deal with Martha.


    After pressing the switch to a hidden passage, the old Mrs. Lucas proceeded towards the basement


    with feigned gentleness.


    After twisting and turning through bends, the two arrived at the underground basement where Martha


    was being held.


    Fake Martha saw a woman who was dying tied to a stone pir, and the smile on her lips unconsciously


    widened.


    The woman''splexion was extremely pale, and her lips were cracked due to dehydration.


    The rise and fall of her chest was clearly a sign of exhaling more than inhaling.


    After seeing this, she walked triumphantly to Martha and looked at thetter''s disheveled appearance


    with a mocking expression on her face.


    Martha heard a sound and struggled to lift her hand to look ahead.


    When she saw the other person, her pupils shrank.


    The woman standing in front of her was exactly the same as her, both in height and appearance.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    At this moment, she suddenly understood why Stefan and Jimmy wouldn''t find this woman was fake.


    If these two people were standing in front of her, she might not even be able to distinguish them


    herself.


    After staring at each other for a long time, the fake Martha finally broke the silence by mocking her.


    "You look so pitiful now!"


    Martha looked coldly at the woman in front of her, breathing heavily.


    Now she couldn''t even speak a word.


    She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to hold on much longer.


    When fake Martha saw the look in Martha''s eyes, she hesitated for a moment before stepping forward


    and pping thetter''s cheek with force.


    "What are you looking at? You don''t even have the strength to fight back now. Do you really think I''m


    scared of you?"


    Martha lowered her gaze and breathed quietly.


    She didn''t have any strength left in her body, and even moving was excruciatingly painful.


    If it weren''t for the tiny bit of hope still in her heart, she would have died long ago.


    Fake Martha saw the disheveled woman in front of her bowing down and thought that she was afraid.


    Sheughed even morecontemptuously.


    "Let me tell you. Your husband and child both like me very much."


    "They haven''t even realized that I''m not you yet, but they treat me well. That child is lively and clever;


    he''s really an adorable little guy."


    Aplex expression shed through fake Martha''s eyes as she spoke proudly.


    That little guy had been causing trouble for her since she returned to Z Country; he was a real pain in


    the neck.


    If it wasn''t for not wanting Stefan to suspect anything, how could she let herself be bullied by a child?


    Meanwhile, when Martha heard these words, it felt like someone had stabbed a sharp needle into her


    chest - there was an unbearable pain spreading throughout it all over again.


    They hadn''t recognized who she truly was...


    She lowered her head weakly with despair filling her heart.


    But then suddenly something crossed Martha''s mind.


    She frowned, trying hard to keep calm.


    Soon enough, Martha noticed something strange about this woman standing before her; suspicion


    crept into her gaze.


    If Stefan hadn''t found out anything yet, why did this fake suddenlye back here?


    Since this fake came back here, what about Stefan?


    Did he follow along?


    Deep down, she had a ray of hope towards Stefan...


    After mocking Martha for some time without getting any response from her, fake Marth grew bored, so


    she walked over towards the old Mrs. Lucas.


    "How long can she live?"


    The old Mrs. Lucas looked at the woman tied up against the stone pir coldly while speaking hoarsely,


    "She won''t livemuch longer now... Her blood can''t sustain me anymore."


    Fake Martha nced at Martha grimly, suddenly remembered something, and asked with a smile, "Do


    you need her son''s blood?"


    Upon hearing this, Martha lifted her head and looked at Fake Martha.


    Jimmy was still so young; how could they...?


    She opened her mouth with great effort, but had no strength to utter a word.


    She wanted to stop their actions, but she waspletely powerless to move now.


    Martha anxiously looked at fake Martha, feeling an overwhelming sense of fear.


    She had been locked up here for so many days, and her blood was drawn by this old hag every day.


    She couldn''t imagine what Jimmy would be like if he was locked here. Just thinking of it made her heart


    ache.


    After a moment of contemtion, the old Mrs. Lucas spoke out her n.


    "There''s no hurry. Wait and see until I recuperate and eat her heart."


    She paused for a moment.


    As if she had just remembered something, she continued, "If my body still withered away by then, you


    must bring her child to me."


    "Okay."


    Fake Martha smiled and agreed with a sneer.


    She had wanted that child''s death long ago.


    That child was the most annoying kid she had ever met.


    If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t be alone on her wedding night!


    When she caught Martha ring at her from the corner of her eye, she turned around with a cold smirk.


    She gently stroked her belly and lowered her eyes with a smile.


    "Don''t be afraid. Even if Jimmy dies, your man still has this child in my belly."


    Martha was slightly taken aback, and the pain in her chest grew more intense.


    This woman had already slept with Stefan?


    She closed her eyes in pain, unwilling to see the woman''s happy expression, but she could still hear


    the woman''s vicious voice in her ear.


    "My future child will definitely be more obedient than yours."


    "In just nine months, my child will be born and he will be Stefan''s only child. He is our child."


    "And as for your child, I will bring him here to reunite you."


    Martha moved her hand by her side and felt a deep pain in her heart.


    What should she do to keep Jimmy from being harmed by these two malicious people?

 Chapter 586 Do You Hate Me So Much?

    Chapter 586 Do You Hate Me So Much?


    Chapter 586 Do You Hate Me So Much?


    After fake Martha and the old Mrs. Lucas taunted Martha in the basement, they returned to the room.


    In the study.


    After Sam knew the truth, he pondered for a moment and then said coldly, "Don''t alert her. Let''s


    observe her secretly."


    "Yes." Stefan nodded slightly, his eyes full of worry.


    He was sure that the current Martha was fake, but he didn''t know where the real Martha was.


    So for Martha''s safety, he couldn''t make any mistakes.


    After the three reached consensus, they left the study one after another.


    That night, Stefan and Martha lived in the Lucas residence.


    He lived in the same room with Martha, but still found various excuses not to touch Martha, and only


    slept on the outside room.


    Although Martha was angry, there was nothing she could do.


    They had stayed here for two days, and Martha hadn''t been anywhere else.


    She was either chatting with the old Mrs. Lucas, or sitting alone in the garden, as if she was no different


    from the real Martha.


    But Stefan knew that this Martha was not real.


    This afternoon, Martha was still sitting in the garden, basking in the sun. Stefan walked over with the


    fruit and said softly, "Eat some fruit."


    Martha reached for the fruit te, put a piece of fruit into her mouth with a fork.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The fresh and sweet taste of the fruit spread in her mouth, which relieved her dull mood.


    After the two were silent for a while, Martha was the first to break the silence.


    "Stefan, Grandma''s condition has stabilized now; shouldn''t we go back?"


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and his eyes were full ofplex emotions when he looked at the woman in


    front of him.


    After a while, his lips parted slightly, and a dull voice sounded, "Wait a little longer."


    "But, I miss Jimmy."


    Stefan pursed his lips into a line when he heard this, and didn''t speak any more.


    After waiting for a while, Martha still didn''t hear his reply. She frowned slightly and put down the fruit


    te in her hand.


    She stood up and reached out to hug him gently.


    But before she got close, Stefan took a step back and avoided it.


    Martha looked at him helplessly, bit her lower lip, tears in her eyes, "Stefan."


    "We''re still in the garden."


    Stefan reminded her, hiding the disgust in his eyes.


    Martha didn''t give up, but took a step forward, raised her neck slightly, and wanted to kiss his lips.


    But Stefan avoided her with an indifferent expression as if she had been just a stranger.


    She unconsciously clenched her hand, lowered her eyes, and said aggrievedly, "Do you hate me so


    much now?"


    "No," Stefan responded indifferently, feeling even more impatient with this woman.


    His Martha would never be like that.


    And the reason why this woman treated him that way must be impure.


    After a long time, Martha looked up at Stefan, still pretending to be pitiful, "When are we going back?"


    Stefan replied directly, "We can''t leave for the time being. Don''t forget my mother is also here."


    The expression on Martha''s face froze slightly, but soon returned to normal, with a wry smile on her


    face.


    But she didn''t know it herself. Instead, she pretended to be gentle and looked at Stefan, "I''ll stay with


    you."

 Chapter 587 Help Me Find The Real Martha

    Chapter 587 Help Me Find The Real Martha


    Chapter 587 Help Me Find the Real Martha


    The next morning, Martha and Stefan set off for the royal pce early in the morning.


    Before going to bedst night, Stefan told Martha that he wanted to go to the royal pce to see his


    mother tomorrow.


    Martha agreed without any hesitation, because she knew that she couldn''t show any other


    abnormalities.


    She knew that maybe entering the royal pce would expose herself more, but she had no other way.


    Besides, as the old Mrs. Lucas said, as long as Stefan had no evidence to prove that she was not


    Martha, then she as the real Martha.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the gate of the royal pce.


    Stefan and Martha were led through the pce gate by the guards, and finally saw Catherine and King


    Ducasse in the royal parlor.


    As soon as Catherine saw Stefan, she stood up excitedly, and unconsciously took two steps towards


    thetter.


    "Stefan."


    "Um," Stefan responded lightly, walked into the living room, and sat down on a chair.


    Martha smiled slightly, and she greeted Catherine and King Ducasse who were sitting not far away.


    "Sit down." Catherine asked Martha to sit down, nced sideways at the maid and motioned for the


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After the maid responded respectfully, she left the living room.


    As soon as the maid left, Catherine''s concerned voice sounded in the living room, "How are you


    doing?"


    "We''re doing well. How about Your Grace?" Martha replied with a smile, and showed concern to


    Catherine politely.


    Although she didn''t know how the real Martha would get along with Catherine, she knew the


    rtionship between Catherine and Martha had been quite tense before. Thus, no matter how they got


    along now, it wouldn''t make others feel strange.


    When Catherine heard this, her smile widened.


    "No matter how important the work is, you should pay attention to rest and don''t be too tired."


    "Don''t worry, Your Grace, I will take good care of Stefan." Martha replied with a decent smile.


    Stefan looked at Catherine withplicated emotions, "When I''m away, you must take good care of


    yourself."


    With just one sentence from him, Catherine''s eyes turned red, and she couldn''t help answering, "I


    know, I know."


    After Stefan said this, his lips were tightly pursed, and he looked at King Ducasse with a slightly gloomy


    expression.


    Seeing Stefan''s eyes made King Ducasse''s heart tremble, and he said with a smile, "Mother, Brother


    hasn''t seen the scenery of the royal pce, so I want to take him for a walk."


    "Go ahead."


    Catherine was pleased that the siblings could get along in harmony.


    King Ducasse looked at Martha with a smile, and said gently, "Then I can only trouble my sister-inw


    to stay with my mother."


    Martha nodded slightly, and King Ducasse led Stefan out of the parlor.


    Stefan came to a rtively secluded pce with King Ducasse.


    King Ducasse sat down on the chair, and looked at Stefan with a smile on his face, "Sit down."


    Stefan nodded slightly, walked to the chair opposite King Ducasse and sat down.


    Seeing Stefan''s stern face, King Ducasse couldn''t help but banter, "Aren''t you married? Why do you


    keep such a gloomy face?"


    Stefan frowned slightly, and after a moment of silence, he said directly, "I need your help."


    "What?"


    King Ducasse looked at Stefan in bewilderment, not understanding why he said such words suddenly.


    He knew how capable and powerful his brother was - his brother had made the Harrison Group famous


    all over the world abroad. What problem was it to trouble his brother so much?


    Thinking of this, King Ducasse looked at Stefan with more confusion.


    Stefan lowered his eyes, and after a moment of silence, he suddenly said, "The current Martha is fake;


    I need you to help me find the real Martha."


    Stefan didn''t have any power in Z Country. If he wanted to find Martha as soon as possible, he could


    only rely on King Ducasse.


    At this time, King Ducasse, after hearing this, was stunned in ce.


    He looked up at Stefan nkly, his lips parted slightly, "Is she fake?"


    Stefan nodded slightly, expressing his doubts with a serious expression.


    Afterwards, the two conspired in the Side Pce for a while, then returned to the parlor as if nothing


    had happened.


    ...


    After returning to the Lucas residence at night, Martha and Stefan returned to their rooms as usual.


    Before going to bed, Martha brought Stefan a ss of water, and said softly, "Stefan, it''s been a hard


    day, drink a ss of water."


    "OK."


    Stefan took the cup, pretending to be normal, took a sip, andy down on the bed to sleep.


    With the water he just drank in his mouth, he gently closed his eyes, pretending to be very sleepy.


    When he knew that this Martha was fake, he was always very vignt about the things she sent, fearing


    that he would identally fall into her trap.


    Sure enough, half an hourter, Stefan heard Martha walking towards the door, followed by the soft


    closing of the door...

 Chapter 588 Died Of Losing Too Much Blood

    Chapter 588 Died Of Losing Too Much Blood


    Chapter 588 Died of Losing Too Much Blood


    After waiting for a while, he got up with gloomy eyes, walked to the bathroom and spit out the water in


    his mouth, then walked lightly and followed Martha out of the room.


    He deliberately kept a distance from Martha, and his footsteps were light, so Martha who was walking


    in front didn''t notice him.


    After he followed Martha for a while, he watched Martha walk into the old Mrs. Lucas'' room, and he


    frowned.


    At this point, the old Mrs. Lucas had rested, why would Marthae here at this time?


    Was she trying to do something to the old Mrs. Lucas?


    He walked over lightly, put his ear close to the room, trying to hear the sound from it, but he couldn''t


    hear any sound inside.


    After hesitating for a moment, Stefan reached out and twisted the doorknob, trying to get in, but found


    that the door was locked from the inside, and he couldn''t get in at all.


    Now, he doubted even more that Martha must have some ulterior purpose in entering the old Mrs.


    Lucas'' room at this time.


    Fake Martha followed the old Mrs. Lucas into the secret passage and came to the basement again.


    Real Martha was still tied to the stone pir, dying.


    Unlike thest time fake Martha came, real Martha was unconscious, her eyes were tightly closed, and


    her face was even more pale and frightening.


    The old Mrs. Lucas pointed to the knife and the container of blood not far away, and said sinisterly, "Go


    get the blood."


    "Yes."


    Fake Martha responded meekly, and walked towards Martha step by step with an extremely sharp


    dagger and a blood container.


    She stood in front of Martha, took a dagger and casually cut a cut on Martha''s arm to bleed thetter.


    After waiting for a long time, only a little bit of red blood was collected in the blood container.


    Fake Martha frowned slightly, and a gloomy look shed in her eyes.


    She must let Martha die here today!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Thinking this way, she pretended to have identally knocked over the container of blood, which then


    hit the ground.


    In an instant, it seemed like a seductive red flower bloomed on the damp ground.


    The old Mrs. Lucas, who was standing not far away, could tell at a nce that fake Martha deliberately


    knocked over the blood container, her face sank, and she snapped, "What''s wrong with you? Do you


    know how hard it is to get some blood out of her now!"


    Fake Martha looked slightly startled, and nced sideways at the woman tied to the stone pir, her


    eyes full of sarcasm.


    Real Martha was unconscious, likemb to the ughter.


    After she came back to her senses, she quickly apologized, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it. I was just


    worried..." She swallowed the unfinished words.


    Although the old Mrs. Lucas knew what she was going to say, she couldn''t help asking. "What are you


    worried about?"


    "I''m worried that this bitch will die of losing too much blood. If so, what should you do, Master?"


    Fake Martha looked anxiously at the old hag, but she began to n what to sayter so that this old


    hag could kill Martha.


    Hearing Martha''s words, the old Mrs. Lucas continued to ask, "Is there anything you can do?"


    Fake Martha pretending to ponder for a moment, and then expressed her thoughts as if she had made


    up her mind.


    "I think that instead of waiting hopelessly, it is better to take out her heart directly while she is still alive."


    She hated Martha, and if it wasn''t for this woman, how could Stefan doubt her?


    And that kid, if it wasn''t for Martha, how could the kid be so nasty!


    Therefore, she wanted to take Martha''s heart while she was still alive, and let her suffer the pain that


    was unforgettable!


    Fake Martha thought of this, her eyelids drooped, and a sinister smile rose to her lips.


    The old Mrs. Lucas frowned, looking at the dying Martha tied to the stone pir, hesitant to do this.


    This method was very risky, if it didn''t work, Martha would be dead, and she could only wait to die


    without Martha''s blood.


    With this thought, she blurted out, "What if I can''tst too long after eating her heart?"


    When fake Martha heard this, she knew that the old hag approved of her n.


    She continued, "Master, don''t worry, even if eating this woman''s heart doesn''t work, she still has a


    son."


    The old Mrs. Lucas frowned slightly, but did not speak.


    Fake Martha nced at her, and quickly said encouraging words.


    "I will return to the country with Stefan in two days. By then, I will find a chance to fake the child''s


    missing, and have him sent to you secretly. Then, you will have sufficient blood supply again."


    The old Mrs. Lucas nodded, with an eerie smile on her face.


    "Yes, the method you said is indeed feasible."


    The smile on fake Martha''s mouth widened again, her eyes full of gloom as she looked at Martha.

 Chapter 589 YouRe Dead, IM The Only Martha

    Chapter 589 You''Re Dead, I''M The Only Martha


    Chapter 589 You''re Dead, I''m the Only Martha


    "Master, since we have a n B, why not take out Martha''s heart right now?"


    After Stefan couldn''t open the old Mrs. Lucas'' room, he turned decisively to Sam''s room.


    "Knock knock knock".


    The knocking sounds seemed particrly abrupt in the middle of the night.


    Soon Sam opened the door, looked at the visitor with puzzled eyes, "What''s wrong?"


    Stefan expressed his intention with a solemn expression.


    "Martha went to the old Mrs. Lucas'' room. I heard no sound outside. I tried to open the door, only to find


    that the door was locked."


    "Now, I need a spare key to the old Mrs. Lucas'' room."


    After hearing these words, Sam turned around and immediately took out the spare key to the old Mrs.


    Lucas'' room.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Stefan nodded gravely and turned away.


    At this moment, Sam had a touch of worry in his golden eyes.


    Although the old Mrs. Lucas didn''t treat him very well, he was still worried that she would get hurt by


    fake Martha.


    Soon, they came to the door of the old Mrs. Lucas'' room.


    Sam nced at Stefan, and after seeing thetter nodded slightly, he immediately took out the spare


    key and opened the door.


    After the door was opened, they did not see fake Martha or the old Mrs. Lucas in the room.


    At this time, the room was empty, and fake Martha who had just entered the room and the paralyzed


    old Mrs. Lucas had been nowhere to be seen.


    Stefan''s face darkened, and he turned to look at Sam withplicated emotions.


    Sam frowned, and pondered.


    ...


    At this time, in the basement.


    After the old Mrs. Lucas agreed to take Martha''s heart, fake Martha put down Martha who was tied to


    the stone pir andid it t on the tform.


    Fake Martha picked up the scalpel that was set aside, with a sneer on the corner of her mouth, and


    stared at the motionless woman on the tform.


    After today, there was only one Martha in this world.


    She was the one and only Martha, Stefan''s wife, that kid''s mother!


    At this moment, the old Mrs. Lucas suddenly spoke, "Try again and see if you can get some more


    blood from her."


    The old woman looked at the pale Martha with greedy eyes.


    Drinking this bitch''s blood will help her dy aging.


    Although Martha had a son who could provide blood for her, she didn''t want to waste any blood from


    Martha''s body.


    Fake Martha nodded slightly, and answered sinisterly, "Yes."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The old Mrs. Lucas stared at Martha''s heart with a hideous look on her face.


    At this moment, Martha seemed to feel something, her consciousness came back slightly, and she


    slowly opened her eyes.


    All she saw was fake Martha holding a scalpel and staring at her maliciously.


    Martha frowned slightly, her bloodless lips parted slightly, and she wanted to say something, but she


    didn''t have the strength to speak at all.


    Fake Martha smiled even more sinisterly when she saw the woman on the tform wake up.


    "After you die, I''m the only Martha in this world."


    Martha''s pupils dted unconsciously. She wanted to resist, but she didn''t have any strength to


    struggle.


    She could only watch helplessly as the sharp scalpel stabbed at the position of her heart.

 Chapter 590 Discovered By Someone

    Chapter 590 Discovered By Someone


    Chapter 590 Discovered by Someone


    At the same time, Stefan and Sam, who were still in the old Mrs. Lucas'' room, frowned more tightly,


    and their eyes were full of darkness.


    They searched carefully in the old Mrs. Lucas'' room, but they didn''t find Martha and the old Mrs. Lucas.


    Stefan frowned, and said horsely, "Could they..."


    Before he finished speaking, Sam''s cold voice sounded, "Impossible, the old Mrs. Lucas can''t move


    around like a normal person, how could she not be in the room?


    "Besides, I didn''t see them walk out of the room. Why did they disappear suddenly?"


    Stefan looked around the room suspiciously.


    There is only one possibility that can exin why fake Martha and the old Mrs. Lucas disappeared in


    the room, that is, there are other passages or dark rooms in this room.


    He frowned tightly, and began to look around theyout of the room, hoping to find out the mechanism


    or the dark room.


    After he looked around the decoration in the room, his eyes finally fell on arge mural painting.


    The mural painting almost upied the entire wall, and there seemed to be something wrong with it,


    but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    Stefan walked towards the mural, and reached out to touch the mural painting on the wall.


    There seemed to be weirdness everywhere in this room, but this mural painting was the most strange.


    He stared closely at the huge mural painting, and tentatively reached out and knocked on it.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The mural painting made a "bang" sound with Stefan''s knocking, which was different from the sound


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and he looked sideways at Sam.


    Sam frowned slightly, and they looked at each other.


    Could it be that the inside of this mural painting was empty, not a wall?


    ...


    Just when Stefan and Sam were wondering, fake Martha who was about to make a move was


    suddenly stopped by the old Mrs. Lucas.


    "Wait."


    The old Mrs. Lucas was slightly stiff, and turned to the direction of the basement passage in doubt.


    She seemed to hear something, and it wasing from her room.


    She said, "Someone has entered my room."


    When Martha, who was about to seed, heard this, her expression changed drastically, "Did


    someone discover us?"


    The old Mrs. Lucas had a gloomy face, looked at Martha on the tform resentfully, and said coldly,


    "Retreat first."


    "Yes."


    Fake Martha responded, red at Martha, turned around and cut off the power in the basement.


    Soon, the basement was plunged into darkness.


    Fake Martha and the old Mrs. Lucas walked out of the basement through another passage.


    After going out from another passage, they went directly to the storage room on the second floor.


    The two looked at each other, and hurried out of the storage room.


    Martha helped the old Mrs. Lucas to thetter''s room.


    They came to the door of the room, and they saw that the door was open, and Stefan and Sam in the


    room were observing the mural painting.


    Fake Martha turned around in a panic and nced at the old Mrs. Lucas. After receiving the signal


    from thetter, she took a deep breath, held back her guilt, and looked at the two people in the room


    suspiciously.


    "Why are you here?"


    Stefan and Sam turned to look towards the door in shock when they heard the voice.


    They saw that the two who went missing were now standing at the door and Martha supported the old


    Mrs. Lucas.

 Chapter 591 It Seems He DidnT Drink That Glass Of Water

    Chapter 591 It Seems He Didn''T Drink That ss Of Water


    Chapter 591 It Seems He Didn''t Drink That ss of Water


    Stefan and Sam turned to look at the two people standing outside the door, puzzled.


    Why were they here?


    Stefan was pretty sure he hadn''t seen Martha enter the room just now, and now...


    At this time, Martha and the old Mrs. Lucas, who were standing outside the door, exchanged a nce,


    and then looked at the two men in the room with feigned astonishment.


    In the end, Martha asked suspiciously, "It''s sote. Why are you in Grandma''s room?"


    Although Martha pretended to be puzzled, in fact, she had known that Stefan didn''t drink the ss of


    water she brought him tonight.


    Otherwise, he should have fallen asleep now, instead of appearing in the old Mrs. Lucas'' room.


    Fortunately, the master had been alert enough, or what they were doing would have been discovered.


    At this time, Stefan, after hearing that, frowned, and clenched his fists.


    He stepped forward, with his lips slightly parted, and had the urge to question the woman where the


    real Martha was and what they had done to her.


    Fortunately, Sam, who was standing next to Stefan, took a quick step forward and reached out to grab


    Stefan''s arm, stopping Stefan from acting impulsively.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, his lips were pursed into a line, and he finally didn''t speak.


    Sam looked at Martha with deep-set eyes, and said in a deep voice, "We were talking about business,


    and we overheard some soundsing from the old Mrs. Lucas'' room, so we went to have a look


    together, but we didn''t expect you to go out. "


    After saying this, he asked in a puzzled way, "By the way, why are you out sote?"


    The old Mrs. Lucas nced at Sam with dark eyes, and quickly covered up the strange look in her


    eyes.


    She can''t speak now, because in the eyes of them, she is paralyzed and unable to speak for a long


    time, so now she has to pretend to be exactly the same as before.


    Otherwise, they would be suspicious.


    She was supported by Martha, and when the two men in the room were not paying attention, she


    gently squeezed fake Martha''s arm.


    Fake Martha got the hint, pretended to be tired and said, "I''ll help the old Mrs. Lucas in first."


    Stefan and Sam exchanged nces, and the two stood still.


    Martha struggled to help the old Mrs. Lucas into the room, and finally helped her to sit on the bed.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw two men staring at her meaningfully.


    She smiled gently, and exined softly, "The weather is good tonight. Grandma has stayed in the


    bedroom for a long time, and she must be bored, so I helped her go out to see the night scenery.


    "After all, I don''t have much time to spend with Grandma now."


    Hearing this, Stefan narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He knew that fake Martha was telling lies, but he didn''t have any evidence to prove that.


    Also, he wondered why Martha would help the old Mrs. Lucas out at this point.


    Sam, who was standing next to Stefan, frowned slightly when he heard that, and looked at Martha


    doubtfully.


    He wouldn''t believe Martha''s words; he felt that something was weird, but he hadn''t figure out what


    was weird.


    After waiting for a while, fake Martha didn''t hear any reply, so she pretended to be puzzled and asked,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nothing," Sam responded coldly, and looked sideways at Stefan.


    Stefan clenched his fists, with unsteady breathing, yet he still controlled his emotions without


    questioning fake Martha.

 Chapter 592 Something Wrong With The Old Mrs. Lucas

    Chapter 592 Something Wrong With The Old Mrs. Lucas


    Chapter 592 Something Wrong with the Old Mrs. Lucas


    Sam nced at the two people in the room indifferently, and parted his lips lightly, "It''s gettingte. We


    shall go back early and rest."


    Stefan nced at fake Martha withplicated emotions, and left the room reluctantly.


    He had thought he could get some clues in this room, but it came to nothing.


    He was so worried about Martha that he left without paying much attention to the old Mrs. Lucas and


    fake Martha.


    And Sam, who was one step behind him, looked sideways slightly before leaving, and nced deeply


    at the old Mrs. Lucas who was lying on the bed.


    Perhaps, he knew why he felt strange there...


    ...


    On the other side, when Martha returned to the room, she saw Stefan standing on the windowsill


    smoking a cigarette.


    He held the cigarette between his slender fingers, puffing out smoke rings one after another, and soon


    the room was filled with a strong smell of smoke.


    Martha frowned slightly, and turned to close the door.


    She once had expectations for Stefan before, but they had changed into disappointment.


    Stefan''s reactions today told her that he had known she was not truly Martha. Otherwise, Stefan would


    have drunk that ss of water.


    If it weren''t for the master''s vignce, their n would havee to the light.


    Snapping out of her thoughts, she walked towards Stefan with a gentle smile, and stretched out her


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    arms to gently hug him.


    When Stefan heard the footsteps approaching him, he turned and looked back.


    His gaze fell on the woman''s outstretched arm, and the disgust in his eyes shed, and he took a step


    sideways and avoided it.


    Martha was not annoyed when she saw Stefan dodging away, but her smile widened.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Stefan looked at the woman standing in front of him with cold eyes, and a gloomy voice sounded in the


    room.


    "You''re not really Martha."


    He knew that the woman asked this question because she had known that he already knew her


    identity.


    The sudden appearance of himself and Sam in the old Mrs. Lucas'' room was enough to prove that he


    didn''t trust her.


    He was also very sure that there must be something wrong with that ss of water, or this woman


    wouldn''t have asked such a question.


    Sure enough, the woman stopped in ce after hearing this, and broke into a beaming smile.


    "I know you can''t ept me for now, but it doesn''t matter, time will let you ept it."


    Stefan frowned, and he keenly heard the threat behind the woman''s words.


    Yet now he couldn''t deal with this fake, or Martha would get hurt.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, and a chill crept into his eyes.


    "Time doesn''t change anything. Fakes can''t be real."


    "Yeah?"


    Martha looked at Stefan mockingly, and stretched out her hand to gently tuck the hair scattered on her


    forehead behind her ears.


    She smiled meaningfully, "Aren''t you afraid that I will be real?"


    Stefan clenched his fists, and stared at fake Martha icily.


    "No matter what, I will save her, my beloved Martha wille back."


    After saying this, he turned and left the room.


    His face was full of anger. If he stayed in that room any longer, he would strangle that woman to death.


    Yet it was not the time to finish her.


    Fake Martha watched Stefan go outside to sleep, curled her lips into a half-smile, and clenched her


    fists tightly.


    Her heart was full of resentment and unwillingness, and she unconsciously thought of everything that


    happened in the basement.


    Almost!


    She almost killed Martha with her own hands!


    If it weren''t for those two damned men, she would be the only Martha in this world!


    The next day, Stefan met Sam early in the morning, and the two go to Eve''s house to meet Louis.


    When they came, Louis was sitting in the host''s seat, and he asked eagerly, "You are finally here."


    Stefan and Sam exchanged nces before they sat down next to Louis.


    Seeing the serious expressions on both of them, Louis frowned slightly, and asked in a deep voice,


    "How is the situation now? Have you found anything?"


    Stefan''s lips were pursed into a line.


    Though he knew that the current Martha was a fake, he had no clue about the real Martha. He found


    nothingst night.


    Sam narrowed his eyes slightly. After pondering for a while, he said coldly, "There''s something off with


    the old Mrs. Lucas."


    "What have you found?"


    Stefan frowned, looking at Sam puzzedly.


    He went there with Sam yesterday, the old Mrs. Lucas was still the same, and nothing seemed wrong.


    Thinking of this, he recalled the scene of yesterday in detail in his mind.


    Suddenly he felt something strange, but he couldn''t say why it was so strange.


    Soon, Sam talked about his discovery.


    "The old Mrs. Lucas doesn''t leave the room easily, and her performancest night was very wrong."

 Chapter 593 Drawing Them Out

    Chapter 593 Drawing Them Out


    Chapter 593 Drawing Them Out


    Stefan narrowed his eyes slightly, frowned, and after a moment of silence, he said coldly, "I think her


    room is strange, but I can''t tell it exactly."


    "What happenedst night?" Louis couldn''t help but ask.


    Stefan told what happenedst night in a cold voice.


    "Martha gave me a ss of waterst night, but I didn''t drink it, and then I followed her to the door of


    the old Mrs. Lucas'' room.


    "I saw her go in with my own eyes. When I went again, the door of the room was locked. I found Sam


    and went there with the key to the old Mrs. Lucas'' room, the room was opened but there was no one in


    it."


    "Later, the two of them suddenly appeared at the door of the room, fake Martha said she went out to


    see the night scenery with the old Mrs. Lucas."


    After Stefan finished speaking, the room fell into a strange silence.


    Upon hearing what happenedst night, Louis was surprised.


    They had never suspected the old Mrs. Lucas, since they used to believe she was the least suspicious.


    Yet they were uncertain about it now.


    As long as the real Martha was not found, they could not arrest fake Martha for interrogation.


    Otherwise, the mastermind behind the scenes would hurt real Martha and even kill her.


    At this time, Stefan''s eyelids drooped, and he felt a strange feeling.


    For some reason, he felt that Martha was in a ce very close to him.


    But why couldn''t he find her!


    They had searched everywhere they could go, but there was no clue of Martha.


    After Louis snapped out of his thoughts, he said in a cold voice, "Maybe we can try to draw them out


    and see if it''s what we thought it was."


    Sam''s eyes lit up, and he immediately got Louis'' meaning, looking at him with appreciation.


    "If the trick works, the viins will hand over Martha themselves."


    Stefan, Louis and Sam exchanged knowing nces, with ns forming in their minds.


    ...


    That evening, Martha, Stefan and the old Mrs. Lucas had dinner together.


    Stefan sat next to the old Mrs. Lucas, and after some discussions in the royal pce, he began to


    secretly pay attention to every move of the old Mrs. Lucas.


    The old Mrs. Lucas looked the same as before on the outside, still looking sickly and weak.


    After ncing at the people at the table, Martha looked suspiciously at the maid standing aside.


    "Won''t Same back for dinner?"


    The maid bowed her head respectfully and replied, "Lady Martha, Mr. Lucas went to the royal pce to


    meet the king in the afternoon to discuss state affairs, and he has not returned yet."


    Martha nodded and said nothing more.


    Sam was in charge of all affairs of the Lucas family, so it was normal for him to be busy.


    At this moment, one of Sam''s men suddenly ran in in a panic.


    "Something bad happened."


    After his subordinate walked into the restaurant, he half-kneeled, looking at the three people who were


    eating with sweat profusely.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha asked puzzledly, "What''s wrong?"


    "Mr. Lucas angered the king this afternoon, and is now being detained in the royal pce."


    Sam''s subordinate spoke tremblingly, with horror on his face.


    Beads of sweat on his forehead slid down his cheeks drop by drop, and finally disappeared into the


    skirt of his clothes.


    Martha frowned slightly when she heard this, her eyes were full of astonishment.


    She didn''t expect that such a steady man as Sam would anger King Ducasse.


    She nervously turned to the old Mrs. Lucas who was sitting beside her.


    She couldn''t understand why Sam angered King Ducasse, who had the supreme power in this country.


    The old Mrs. Lucas'' eyes darkened after seeing Martha''s panicked look.


    But after all, she had been through a lot of intrigue, so she recovered herposure soon.


    Stefan pretended to look nervously at Sam''s subordinate and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Sam''s subordinate lowered his head in panic, and said in fear, "Mr. Lucas haspletely different


    opinions from King Ducasse on something. Later, during the dispute, Mr. Lucas contradicted King


    Ducasse, and even said a lot of cross words. King Ducasse was furious and said ..."


    For thetter words, Sam''s subordinate trembled with fear and lost the courage to say them out.


    Martha noticed it, and immediately asked, "What did he say?"


    Sam''s subordinate lowered his head even more, and said in a trembling voice, "King Ducasse said that


    he would punish Sam and make the entire Lucas family suffer."


    When Martha heard this, her body trembled, her expression changed drastically, and she looked at the


    old Mrs. Lucas in fear.


    The old Mrs. Lucas also showed panic on her face. She never expected that things would reach this


    point.


    Stefan had been observing the changes them. Noticing their eye contact, his eyes darkened.

 Chapter 594 Punish The Lucas To Warn Others

    Chapter 594 Punish The Lucas To Warn Others


    Chapter 594 Punish the Lucas to Warn Others


    Soon, the butler ran into the dining room in a hurry, looking at the three people sitting at the dining table


    in a panic.


    "Bad news!"


    "What happened again?"


    Martha clenched her fists, and looked impatiently at the butler who suddenly ran in.


    What happened to Sam made her very nervous; she was afraid that she would be involved.


    She was still thinking about how to solve this matter, but before she could think it out, the butler ran in.


    Stefan frowned, and looked at the butler, pretending to be puzzled, "What''s going on?"


    The butler wiped the sweat from his forehead, looked at Martha in horror, and exined why he ran in.


    "Suddenly, a lot of guards came and guarded the gate of the Lucas residence."


    When the servants standing nearby heard what the butler said, they immediately became nervous.


    They all looked at the butler in panic, not understanding what happened to let the guards surround the


    Lucas residence.


    "The Lucas family is a century-old family in Z Country. What makes King Ducasse so angry to send


    guards to surround the Lucas residence? Is King Ducasse trying to punish the Lucas family as a


    warning to those disobedient ministers?" Fake Martha thought, and the cold sweat on her palm grew


    more and more.


    This time, the Lucas family was really in trouble.


    The old Mrs. Lucas had the same thoughts as Martha, so she looked worried.


    Stefan frowned, pretending to be in deep thought, but in fact he knew that this was Sam''s n.


    The reason why he asked King Ducasse to do this was to use this opportunity to expose their enemies


    once and for all.


    They couldn''t be passive all the time, so they could only take action against their enemies in the open.


    Due to the sudden incident that happened to the Lucas family, the atmosphere at the dinner table was


    very subtle.


    In the end, Martha pushed the old Mrs. Lucas back to the room with a sad face.


    By evening, Sam hadn''t returned from the royal pce.


    He hadn''te back for so long, adding a bit of sadness to the Lucas family.


    During this period, some frightened servants tried to use excuses to go out, but they were all stopped


    by the guards guarding the gate.


    The guard said, "The king ordered that no one from the Lucas family can go out. Anyone who disobeys


    will be killed."


    Because of this episode, the servants of the Lucas family were in fear.


    Several of the servants secretly wiped away their tears, and they knew they couldn''t escape, otherwise


    their freedom would not be restricted at this time.


    The entire Lucas family fell into panic because of this incident.


    While the Lucas family was in turmoil, Stefan had been secretly watching fake Martha and the old Mrs.


    Lucas react.


    He found that the old Mrs. Lucas still looked sick, but her eyes were full of worry.


    In the evening, fake Martha hadn''t heard the news of Saming home, so she looked even more


    flustered.


    She walked to the door in a panic and wanted to go out, but was stopped by the guards.


    The guard gave her a cold look, and said seriously, "Lady Martha, the king has ordered that no one


    from the Lucas family is allowed to go out."


    "I want to see the king."


    Fake Martha clenched her fists, pretending to be calm and looking at the guard standing in front of her.


    The guard gave fake Martha a sarcastic look that indicated that the king was not someone she could


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    meet easily.


    Fake Martha frowned slightly, and her fingers clenched even tighter.


    She knew that Martha almost became the queen, so as long as she saw the king and pleaded with him,


    he would definitely let go of the Lucas family.


    Thinking of this, she calmed down, and spoke with much confidence, "Go and tell King Ducasse that I


    want to see him now."


    "Without the order of the king, I dare not leave my post."


    The guard responded, neither humble nor overbearing, and his eyes looked at Martha with ridicule.


    The Lucas family had declined to this point, yet this woman couldn''t understand the situation.


    Of course, the guard knew that the woman in front of him almost became a queen, but now she was


    just a youngdy of the Lucas family, so she had no right to disobey the king''s order.


    When Martha heard this, she frowned slightly.


    "I know your king. As long as you tell him I want to see him, I believe he will meet me."


    She had this confidence that King Ducasse would meet her.


    After all, they almost got married.


    Thinking of this, Martha raised her chin slightly, her face full of arrogance.


    The guard still looked at her indifferently, with a bit of disdain in his eyes, and his tone was full of


    impatience.


    "Lady Martha, you are no longer the queen-to-be, and the king is not someone you can see whenever


    you want."


    When Martha heard that, her face changed.


    She didn''t expect that the guard would reject her so disrespectfully.


    But this guard was also King Ducasse''s confidant, so she could do nothing about him.


    After seeing Martha''s facial expression change, the guard said coolly, "Lady Martha, please go back."


    When Martha heard this, she snorted, turned and left the ce.


    The guards had been guarding the gate all the time, and at night, another group of guards guarding in


    shifts, and no one from the Lucas family was allowed to go out at all.


    After Martha heard the news, she became even more flustered.


    These guards had surrounded the Lucas residence all day. Had things be so serious?


    She had thought Sam woulde back at night.


    After thinking for a while, she couldn''t hold back the panic, and walked towards the old Mrs. Lucas''


    room with messy steps.


    Soon, she walked into the old Mrs. Lucas'' room in a fluster, and closed the door.


    "Master, what should we do now?"

 Chapter 595 Razed The Lucas Residence To The Ground

    Chapter 595 Razed The Lucas Residence To The Ground


    Chapter 595 Razed the Lucas Residence to the Ground


    The old Mrs. Lucas nced at fake Martha, and said indifferently, "Don''t worry. Things shouldn''t be that


    bad."


    Although she was also surprised that Sam angered King Ducasse, but she knew King Ducasse as kind


    and wouldn''t really do anything harmful to the Lucas family.


    Sweat had broken out on fake Martha''s palm, and her eyes were still full of worry.


    "It''s been a day, and Sam hasn''te back yet."


    "Maybe he''ll be back tomorrow."


    The old Mrs. Lucas felt that something was wrong this time, but after being through a lot of ups and


    downs, she deeply realized that the more something was wrong, the less she should lose her


    Fake Martha nodded slightly, "Hope he''ll be back tomorrow."


    After she finished speaking, she suddenly thought of something, and looked at the old Mrs. Lucas with


    a solemn expression.


    "Master, if the situation changes tomorrow, shall we take action?"


    The old Mrs. Lucas shook her head slightly, and said in a cold voice, "Calm down, let''s not act rashly


    now, and see how things will develop."


    Fake Martha echoed softly, and her flustered heart gradually calmed down.


    After she calmed down a little, she couldn''t help but think of the woman in the basement again.


    If those two people hadn''te in time that day, she would be the only Martha in the world now.


    When she thought of Stefan''s affection for Martha, she felt jealous.


    "Why can someone like Martha capture Stefan''s heart! As long as I killed Martha, his eyes would surely


    fall on me." Martha thought, and looked at the old Mrs. Lucas with dark eyes, "When are we going to


    the basement to take out that bitch''s heart?"


    "We shall not go to the basement for now."


    The old Mrs. Lucas looked at the entrance of the basement with gloomy eyes.


    Now that the Lucas residence was surrounded by guards, and the servants were in panic, it was really


    not suitable to go to the basement at this time.


    If the basement was discovered, her years of hard work would be destroyed.


    Fake Martha looked in the direction of the basement resentfully, and after a moment of silence, she


    suddenly asked.


    "Master, in this situation, should we transfer Martha out?"


    "If the worst should happen, will Martha be found out?"


    The old Mrs. Lucas pursed her lips when she heard that, but did not reply.


    At this time, they could not take any rash actions, or they would be caught with evidence against them.


    The next morning, news from the guards came in from outside.


    The kind had executed Sam, and the entire Lucas family would also be executed as a warning to other


    ministers.


    Soon, all the servants in the Lucas family knew the news, and mourned.


    "What should we do? I don''t want to die yet."


    "The entired Lucas family are ordered to be executed, and all of us are going to die."


    "What did Sam do to anger the king?"


    "We did nothing; we are innocent!"


    "Why did the king issue such an order? The Lucas family is loyal to the royal family!"


    ...


    At this moment, a servant ran in from the direction of the gate in a panic, shouting as he ran, "No, no,


    the guards set up the cannons at the gate."


    A maid grabbed the servant''s arm in shock, and asked puzzledly, "Why are they setting up cannons at


    the gate?"


    The servant looked at the maid in a panic and replied, "They... they said that the Lucas family


    disrespected the king, so the king ordered to raze the entire Lucas residence to the ground."


    When fake Martha who had just walked over heard this, she froze, and infinite panic rose from the


    bottom of her heart.


    She couldn''t believe what she had heard, rushed over and grasped the servant''s hand, "Did the king


    order it?"


    The servant turned to look at fake Martha helplessly, and said with a sorrowful face, "It was the king''s


    confidant who told me."


    The king''s confidant would never lie about the king''s orders.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    This time, the Lucas family couldn''t escape.

 Chapter 596 Bombing The Lucas Residence

    Chapter 596 Bombing The Lucas Residence


    Chapter 596 Bombing the Lucas Residence


    Soon, a row of cannons was set up and all aimed at the Lucas residence.


    At this moment, the servants in the Lucas family were in fear.


    Before that, they still had hope for Sam, hoping that there would be a turnaround for the Lucas family


    being executed.


    Yet what they got was a row of cannons that were about to bomb the Lucas residence.


    The servants hugged each other, crying andining.


    "Mom, I don''t want to die yet."


    "Why, why are we trapped here?"


    "I want to get out! I don''t want to die yet!"


    "What did Mr. Lucas do? Why did the king order to execute the entire Lucas family?"


    ...


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, after receiving the news, fake Martha walked towards the old Mrs. Lucas'' room in fluster.


    When she entered the room, she tripped over the threshold and almost fell.


    "Master, what should we do? A row of cannons has been set up at the gate, ready to bomb the Lucas


    residence."


    The old Mrs. Lucas frowned slightly, his gloomy eyes were lowered, making it hard to see the


    expression in them.


    Did King Ducasse really mean it?


    She had thought that King Ducasse might just scare the Lucas, but all this seemed true.


    Before she could think about what to say, there was a loud bombing sound outside.


    "Boom."


    With a loud sound, a house in the Lucas residence copsed, and there was another crash.


    When fake Martha heard the sounds, she took a step forward in fear, reached out and grabbed the old


    Mrs. Lucas'' arm tightly.


    "Master, the cannons are bombing; this time the news is true."


    "Hmm."


    The old Mrs. Lucas showed some surprise on her face.


    Though she turned pale, she tryed hard to restrain her emotions.


    Yet Martha, who was standing next to her, couldn''t restrain herself any longer. She asked in a panic,


    "Then what should we do now? Let''s run away now."


    She was really afraid that if she continued to stay here, she would be crushed under the copsed


    houseter.


    In her opinion, nothing was more important than her life.


    Thinking of this, she grabbed the old Mrs. Lucas'' arm more tightly and became even more flustered.


    The old Mrs. Lucas frowned withplicated emotions in her eyes.


    The Lucas family is a century-old family in Z Country, and the Lucas has always assisted the kings of


    the past generations and made a lot of contributions to Z Country.


    She didn''t expect King Ducasse to be so cruel, and really wanted to finish the Lucas family.


    After pondering for a moment, she said sinisterly, "Let''s go to the basement to transfer Martha first."


    "Yes," fake Martha responded and walked to the huge mural painting in the room.


    That day, Stefan and Sam also stood in front of this mural painting, and even reached out and knocked


    on it.


    At that time, they never imagined that the entrance to the basement was right here behind the mural


    painting.


    The old Mrs. Lucas supported herself from the wheelchair, walked slowly to the mural painting, reached


    out and pressed the switch, and soon the mural painting rose slowly, revealing the entrance to the


    basement in front of the two of them.


    At this moment, another bombnded in the garden, followed by a loud cracking sound.


    Standing in the old Mrs. Lucas'' room, you can just see the scene of the garden being blown up.


    The flower pots were blown apart, the flowers nted in the garden were blown up, and the soil was


    scattered everywhere.


    The servants standing not far from the garden was frightened by this scene, and screamed, "Run."


    "The cannons areing."


    "Run quickly!"


    "..."


    Noisy voices kepting from the garden, making the entire Lucas family even more chaotic...

 Chapter 597 He Finally Met Martha

    Chapter 597 He Finally Met Martha


    Chapter 597 He Finally Met Martha


    The old Mrs. Lucas felt the earth shaking, clenched her hands, and her face turned more gloomy.


    If this continued, her basement would definitely be discovered.


    She frowned, and after thinking for a moment, she made a decision, "Martha, you go outside to dy


    anyone whoes this way."


    "Got it." fake Martha nodded, turned and walked out the door.


    She knew that her master wanted her to keep others away froming here.


    Only in this way could her master safely go to the basement and transfer that woman out.


    After the old Mrs. Lucas saw fake Martha leaving, she reached out and pressed the switch, and soon


    the mural painting in front of her slowly rose.


    She walked quickly towards the basement, and after seeing Martha lying pale on the tform, the


    uneasiness slowly dissipated.


    As long as Martha is here, there is hope for her.


    The old Mrs. Lucas thought of this, and quickly stepped forward to take away the dying woman on the


    tform, and escaped from the Lucas residence through another secret passage.


    At this moment, there was a sudden sound of hurried footsteps from the direction of the entrance.


    The old Mrs. Lucas raised her eyes in doubt and looked towards the direction of the entrance,


    wondering if it was fake Martha who came down.


    Just now she ordered fake Martha to keep others away from here, but it was possible that thetter


    would run down out of fear.


    Soon, the person with hurried footsteps appeared in the basement.


    Stefan kept frowning as he followed.


    He finally realized behind the mural painting was the entrance to the basement.


    Fortunately, he had been hiding in the dark to monitor fake Martha and the old Mrs. Lucas, otherwise


    he could not have followed to the basement.


    After Stefan took two steps forward, he stared in the direction of the tform and his pupils shrank.


    That woman, whom he had missed for a long time, was lying on the table, dying, herplexion was


    pale, and her chest was barely heaving.


    For a moment, Stefan''s eyes turned scarlet.


    He stared fiercely at the old Mrs. Lucas, and stepped forward to take Martha out of here.


    At this time, the old Mrs. Lucas, after seeing his movements, hurried forward to pick up the scalpel on


    the table, and put it directly on Martha''s neck.


    Since the old Mrs. Lucas was too nervous and couldn''t control her strength, a streak of blood was left


    on Martha''s fair and slender neck very quickly.


    She never expected that Stefan would find this ce so quickly.


    She thought about taking Martha and leaving quietly, which now seemed impossible.


    The old Mrs. Lucas understood that her only bargaining chip was Martha.


    Soon, Louis, King Ducasse and Sam rushed to the basement, and the three of them stared at the


    scene with dim eyes.


    When Louis came down, he even caught fake Martha.


    At this time, fake Martha was strangled by him, and he was looking deeply at the old Mrs. Lucas, and a


    gloomy voice sounded in the basement, "Let Martha go, and I''ll let her go."


    The old Mrs. Lucas and fake Martha didn''t realize all this was a trap until now.


    Bombing the Lucas residence was just a trick to make them expose where Martha was.


    This realization made the old Mrs. Lucas re at the three of them fiercely.


    She had not expected that King Ducasse would be willing to help deal with her.


    At this time, fake Martha was still in a state of shock.


    Just now, after receiving the master''s order, she left the room.


    Yet she was held hostage by Stefan before she started to dy others.


    Stefan twisted her arm, threatening in her ear, "Tell me, where is Martha?"


    At that time, fake Martha had no idea that their n was targeting the old Mrs. Lucas, so she arrogantly


    provoked Stefan in order to buy more time for her master.


    "What can you do to me if I don''t say it?"


    As soon as her words came out of her mouth, Louis took a step forward, holding her neck tightly with


    his big hand.


    "We have a way to know."


    Soon, the three of them took her to the basement.


    When she walked down the basement, she knew that Martha would not be able to leave today, and she


    would be rescued by them.


    Louis''s cold voice came and interrupted Martha''s thoughts.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Let go of Martha, or I''ll kill her right now."


    The old Mrs. Lucas curled her lips indifferently, and looked at Sam nonchntly.


    Seeing this scene, King Ducasse''s eyes darkened, and he asked coldly, "Are you not afraid that we will


    hurt her?"


    The old Mrs. Lucas smiled evilly, "Just kill her. Anyway, She''s just a clone."


    Her words shocked the three people, and their eyes were full of surprise.


    Clone?

 Chapter 598 You Are Not Grandma, I Know Who You Are

    Chapter 598 You Are Not Grandma, I Know Who You Are


    Chapter 598 You Are Not Grandma, I Know Who You Are


    Soon the three of them exchanged nces, silent and unhappy.


    Stefan was shocked that there was a clone in the world.


    Moreover, apart from the fact that this clone had a different personality from Martha''s, she was exactly


    the same as Martha.


    If he hadn''t been extremely familiar with Martha''s personality, he might have been deceived too.


    The one with the same gloomy expression was King Ducasse.


    He didn''t expect that the research on human cloning had been banned in Z Country, yet it was still


    researched by the old Mrs. Lucas.


    Now that this invention hade out, he must kill these vicious clones in the cradle before they cause


    an uproar in Z Country.


    In this world, everyone is an individual.


    If there were many identical people, there would be chaos in the human world.


    He must let this research end here, and let everything return to peace.


    Sam, who was standing next to him, had a clear mind, and quickly figured out the cause and effect,


    and naturally understood the seriousness of the matter.


    Unlike them, fake Martha began to struggle violently after hearing what the old Mrs. Lucas said, and


    then frantically stared in the direction of the old Mrs. Lucas and roared.


    "I''m not a clone, I''m the real person!"


    The old Mrs. Lucas smiled contemptuously, but did not speak.


    Things have reached this point, and it''s useless to say more.


    Since the cloning incident was revealed, the basement fell into a strange silence, only fake Martha


    roared emotionally over and over again, "I''m not a clone, I''m Martha."


    However, everyone except her knows that what is fake will always be fake and can never be real.


    At this moment, Martha, who was dying on the tform, slowly opened her eyes.


    She had lost too much blood, and her body was weak, so she felt exhausted doing anything.


    In fact, she had woken up just now, but she didn''t have the strength to open her eyes. However, she


    could hear their conversation loud and clear with her ears.


    She felt that the scene just now was very familiar, just like the one she saw a few days ago.


    Just telling fake Martha that she''s a fake makes her emotions be unstable.


    Perhaps, the clones want to be real humans?


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    As soon as Martha thought about it, she denied the thought.


    Now fake Martha was very emotional, growling that she was a real person while saying that the real


    Martha was a fake.


    At this moment, Martha suddenly had a bold guess...


    Perhaps, in the minds of cloned individuals, they don''t feel that they are carriers, but only that they are


    the original entity.


    So when they realize that there is another entity existing, they will subconsciously want to eliminate the


    other and be the unique human being in this world.


    So the old woman in front of her...


    Martha was startled when she thought of this, but she still stabilized her emotions, looked sideways


    slightly, and turned her head weakly to look at the old Mrs. Lucas who was holding her hostage.


    "I know, you are not Grandma, I know who you are."


    When the old Mrs. Lucas heard this, her expression changed drastically. She reached out and wanted


    to cover Martha''s mouth to prevent her from saying those words.


    Unexpectedly, before she could stop it, Martha had said what she feared and hated the most in her life.


    "You are a clone of Grandma."


    The old Mrs. Lucas screamed angrily when he heard this, his voice was high-pitched.


    "I''m not! I''m not a clone!"


    As she said that, she waved her hand holding the scalpel excitedly, identally stabbing Martha''s


    artery.


    But she still didn''t notice it, she just looked at the person standing in front of her frantically.


    "I''m real, I''m your Grandma!"


    Just when the old Mrs. Lucas retorted, Stefan suddenly stepped forward, grabbed Martha''s wrist and


    pulled her into his arms.


    After he took Martha out, he turned around and held Martha in his arms.


    At this time, the old Mrs. Lucas, waved the scalpel in her hand vigorously, wishing to make Martha


    disappear in this world now.


    Stefan hugged Martha hard to protect her in his arms, then he raised his foot and kicked the old Mrs.


    Lucas who was crazy.


    The old Mrs. Lucas'' eyes were scarlet, and her eyes were full of raging anger, and he rushed towards


    Martha frantically.


    "I want you to die! It''s you who said those stupid words!"


    Her hair had been scattered and her clothes had been dishevelled due to her struggle.


    But at this time, she couldn''t care about herself at all, she just wanted to make Martha disappear from


    this world immediately!

 Chapter 599 Fortunately, She Is Still Alive

    Chapter 599 Fortunately, She Is Still Alive


    Chapter 599 Fortunately, She is Still Alive


    When the old Mrs. Lucas got up from the ground, he saw Martha was in Stefan''s arms at a nce.


    She frowned, her eyes full of viciousness.


    These damned people, she had wanted to achieve the goal of immortality with Martha''s heart, but her


    dream had been shattered.


    She clenched her fists, staring darkly at Martha who was pale.


    "Even if you save her now, she won''t survive!"


    "With me here, nothing will happen to her."


    Stefan looked domineeringly at the old hag, his eyes full of coldness.


    He didn''t expect Martha to be injured so badly, and now he couldn''t imagine what would happen to her


    if he came one stepter.


    Fortunately, she was still there.


    At this moment, Stefan was extremely grateful that Martha was still alive.


    The old Mrs. Lucas sneered when she heard this, and said sarcastically, "Really? Don''t you see what


    her situation is now?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the four men standing in the basement looked sideways at Martha.


    Martha was pale, terribly thin with shallow breaths.


    Seeing this scene, Louis quickly said, "Don''t worry, I will let the best doctor in Z Country treat her, and


    nothing will happen to her."


    "How could I have the heart to die without seeing your true face revealed?"


    Martha held on with strength, and looked at the old Mrs. Lucas with a cold gaze.


    She knew she would be rescued, and Stefan would definitely save her, and he did not disappoint her.


    As for this clone who pretended to be Grandma, she must be punished!


    The old Mrs. Lucas saw five people staring at her closely, andughed even more mockingly.


    "You think I''m so easy to catch?"


    As she spoke, she pointed behind the five people and said with a smile, "Look, what is that?"


    Louis frowned and turned around suspiciously.


    Five men in ck appeared out of nowhere, and pointed at them with knives.


    The old Mrs. Lucas had a ferocious smile on her face, staring at Martha sullenly, like a preying beast.


    "Do it, I don''t want her to be taken away."


    "Yes."


    The man in ck responded coldly, raised his knife and rushed towards Stefan.


    Seeing this scene, Stefan frowned slightly, and dodged the ck-d man''s attack.


    Since his movements were too hasty, Martha, who was held in his arms, frowned ufortably and let


    out a muffled snort.


    Hearing the sound, he looked down with concern, and asked nervously, "What''s wrong? Are you


    feeling ufortable somewhere?"


    "I''m fine," Martha responded feebly.


    At this moment, Louis'' anxious voice sounded from behind.


    "Be careful."


    Stefan just looked up and saw that the knife was about to hit his shoulder.


    At this critical moment, Sam took a step forward and kicked the ck-d man''s arm.


    The ck-d man''s arm got injured and he took two steps back.


    At this time, the other four men in ck immediately stepped forward and fought with the five of them.


    Because Stefan was holding Martha, he was obviously at a disadvantage when facing the ck-d


    men.


    At this moment, Martha suddenly saw the old Mrs. Lucas turn around furtively and trying to leave here.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She frowned slightly and called out, "Stop her quickly."


    When everyone heard that, they all raised their heads and looked.


    They saw that the old Mrs. Lucas had turned around and walked to the wall, about to reach out and


    press some button.


    With a "boom", a hole suddenly appeared on the originally tight wall.


    At this moment, the old Mrs. Lucas suddenly turned to look at the crowd, "We will meet again if it is


    meant to be."


    Although she really wanted to keep Martha, take out thetter''s heart to see if it had any effect on her.


    But in this situation, it was disadvantageous for her to stay here.


    She would be the loser if she continued battling with them here.


    Only by escaping could she have a chance to live forever. Staying here was awaiting death.


    Louis'' face darkened, and he raised his hand and ordered in a cold voice, "Stop her!"

 Chapter 600 Draw My Blood For Her

    Chapter 600 Draw My Blood For Her


    Chapter 600 Draw My Blood for Her


    "Yes."


    The guard at the entrance of the basement responded solemnly, turned around and gestured to the


    subordinates who were on standby in the room.


    Soon, the guards from the royal family rushed down to the basement.


    "Isn''t it a bit toote to want to run away now?"


    Louis smiled mockingly, reached out to pick up the knife that the man in ck had dropped on the


    ground, and threw the hilt side at the old Mrs. Lucas.


    The hilt of the knife was thrown on the olddy''s shoulder, making her crooked and almost fall to the


    ground.


    After the guards came to the basement, a few people dealt with the men in ck, and the others


    quickly moved towards the old Mrs. Lucas.


    The old Mrs. Lucas looked sideways after hearing the footsteps. After seeing many guards, a


    contemptuous smile rose to her lips.


    "King Ducasse, you really went to great lengths to catch me."


    "If not, how can I catch you?"


    King Ducasse looked at the olddy with cold eyes.


    He always felt that the old Mrs. Lucas had participated in a lot of conspiracy.


    Only by catching her can the mystery of everything be solved.


    The old Mrs. Lucas gave a low grin, stretched out her hand and sprinkled a packet of powder at the


    guard who was running towards her.


    "If you want to catch me, it depends on whether you are capable enough."


    After the guards who ran towards her realized it, they had inhaled a lot of white powder.


    Soon, the group of people in front turned around with blurred eyes, and looked at thepanions


    behind them with stern expressions.


    Some of the guards behind who had not inhaled the white powder were killed by their insane


    King Ducasse had been paying attention to the actions of the old Mrs. Lucas just now.


    When he saw this scene, he immediately realized that the white powder might have hallucinogenic


    effects in it.


    That''s why the guards who inhaled the powder couldn''t distinguish between enemies and allies.


    He frowned and said icily, "Be careful, their nerves are confused."


    When the old Mrs. Lucas heard this, she smiled mockingly at King Ducasse, turned around and walked


    quickly into the passage.


    Louis turned his head to look at the guards who were still fighting, and said nkly, "Knock them out,


    hurry up."


    "Yes."


    The guards responded, and took more aggressive actions.


    After Louis gave an order, he quickly chased after the old Mrs. Lucas.


    Soon, he put his hand on the shoulder of the old Mrs. Lucas, trying to hold her hostage.


    At this moment, the old Mrs. Lucas suddenly turned around and stabbed Louis.


    Thetter took a quick step back, kicked the dagger away from the old woman''s hand, stepped


    forward, and subdued her.


    When he led the old Mrs. Lucas back to the basement, the battle between the guards and the ck-


    d men had ended.


    And Martha, who had been holding on to her spirit all the time, rxed after seeing the old hag being


    subdued, and suddenly passed out.


    King Ducasse, who was standing on the side, looked sideways at the guard, "Tie them up and let them


    be quiet."


    "Yes."


    The guard responded respectfully, and waved his hand to order his subordinates to immediately tie up


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    the old Mrs. Lucas and the fake Martha.


    Soon a doctor stepped forward and quickly injected them with tranquilizers.


    After a dose of tranquilizer, fake Martha and the old Mrs. Lucas passed out quickly.


    On the other side, the Side Pce.


    After the battle, Stefan immediately left the basement with Martha in his arms, and rushed to the royal


    pce as quickly as possible.


    It didn''t take long before the best doctors in the royal family toe to treat Martha.


    After a long while, several highly respected doctors came out of the Side Pce, all with solemn


    expressions.


    "How is she?"


    "How''s it going?"


    The voices of King Ducasse and Stefan sounded at the same time, both of them looked anxious.


    After hearing what his brother said, Stefan nced sideways at him, and didn''t say much.


    Several highly respected doctors looked at each other, sighed helplessly, and said, "The patient''s


    current situation is very critical, and it is not an exaggeration to say that she is hovering between life


    and death."


    "The strangest thing is that the blood in the patient''s whole body disappeared very quickly, as if the


    blood had been drained."


    "So now, the first priority is to transfuse the patient."


    King Ducasse frowned, and a displeased and somewhat irritable voice sounded, "Then hurry up!"


    The doctors nodded in panic, and one of them quickly took Martha''s blood for blood testing.


    Soon the blood type results came out, and a doctor immediately said, "Go to the blood bank and get


    type O blood."


    "Yes!"


    After a young doctor responded, he turned around and walked quickly outside the Side Pce.


    At this moment, Stefan took a step forward, stretched out his hand and lifted up his sleeve, "I have type


    O blood, draw mine."


    After the doctors looked at each other, they immediately led Stefan into the Side Pce.


    The patient''s current situation was very dangerous, and it would take time to transfer blood from the


    blood bank here, so using Stefan''s blood now was the safest way to save the patient.


    Not long after, the doctor took 400 milliliters of Stefan''s blood and transfused Martha.


    However, the 400 milliliters of blood was not enough, and the blood from blood bank had not been


    transferred, so they took another 500 milliliters of Stefan''s blood.


    As soon as the 900ml of blood was drawn, Stefan''s face turned pale.


    Seeing Stefan''s pale cheeks, King Ducasse frowned slightly, and couldn''t help worrying that Stefan


    couldn''t stand it.


    Stefan didn''t care about himself, but only looked worriedly at Martha.


    If he had protected her well, she wouldn''t have suffered so much.


    Stefan lowered his eyes to hide the self-guilt in his eyes, secretly praying that nothing would happen to


    Martha.


    It didn''t take long for the doctor in the Side Pce toe to Stefan again with the needle.


    "Sir, the blood is not enough, we need to draw more from you."


    "Yes."


    Stefan didn''t even furrow his brows, but just responded lightly.


    King Ducasse''s eyes darkened, and his tone of voice was tinged with concern, "900 milliliters of blood


    has been drawn from him; can he draw more?"


    Without waiting for the doctor to answer, Stefan said, "It''s okay, keep drawing as much as you need."


    After saying this, he turned his head and nced at Martha who was lying pale on the bed.


    As long as he can save her, it doesn''t matter if he dies.


    He just wants her to be well.

 Chapter 601 IM Sorry For Not Finding You Sooner

    Chapter 601 I''M Sorry For Not Finding You Sooner


    Chapter 601 I''m Sorry for Not Finding You Sooner


    The night passed quickly.


    It was early morning when Martha woke up again.


    She opened her eyes weakly, and the gentle sunlight shone on the curtains, giving her the warmth she


    hadn''t felt for a long time.


    She nced sideways and saw Stefan who was sitting on the edge of the bed.


    His eyshes fluttered slightly, his face was pale yet determined.


    Martha slightly reached out to touch his cheek, but found that she didn''t have much strength.


    She thought Stefan had a paleplexion because he hadn''t had a good rest.


    Actually, when she saw Stefan in the basement yesterday, she had understood that Stefan had been


    looking for her.


    After a while, Martha shifted her gaze on Stefan''s arm.


    The definition in his arms was very good, and some gauze was wrapped around his smooth arm at this


    time.


    She frowned slightly, and soon understood why he was like this.


    She had been kept in the basement by that old hag for a blood draw. After being sent out, the doctor


    must have diagnosed her with excessive blood loss.


    The quickest way to rescue a patient who has lost too much blood is to give her a blood transfusion.


    Judging from Stefan''s current appearance, it should be a blood transfusion for her, so there is a wound


    on his arm.


    Snapping out of her thoughts, she looked at Stefan in distress.


    Stefan, who was sleeping, seemed to sense something, and looked up at Martha.


    They locked eyes with deep affection.


    The temperature in the air rose slowly, and Stefan looked at Martha with surprise in his eyes.


    "You finally woke up."


    Martha smiled, and asked, "Did you draw a lot of blood for me yesterday?"


    "Not much, as long as you can survive, even if it takes my life, I''m willing."


    Stefan looked at Martha affectionately, and reached out to touch her head dotingly.


    She didn''t know how difficult it was for him these days without her.


    He couldn''t even imagine what life would be like without her.


    Martha shot him a sullen look when she heard that.


    Immediately afterwards, an unhappy voice sounded in the ward, "What nonsense, I want you to live


    well."


    A smile rose to Stefan''s lips, "We will live well together."


    With you here, I will be fine.


    If you are gone, my world will lose its colors.


    Stefan looked at the pale woman in front of him, and suddenly he remembered what the doctor said


    yesterday.


    The patient has lost too much blood and needs a blood transfusion...


    How could she lose so much blood?


    With that in mind, he asked nervously, "What did they do to you? Why did you lose so much blood?"


    "That old hag draws my blood every day, saying that my blood can make her immortal."


    Martha told her experience indifferently, and the temperature around her dropped several degrees.


    She never thought that people could be so crazy in order to live forever.


    Before her, her mother and grandmother were killed by that old hag, and a whole series of events


    happened before all because of that old hag''s delusions.


    When Stefan heard that, his eyes were filled with guilt.


    "I''m sorry for not finding you sooner."


    Tears welled up in Martha''s eyes, and she gently reached out to touch Stefan''s cheek, "I thought I


    could never see you again."


    After all, those two crazy clones wanted to take out her heart.


    Back then, she was really afraid that she would never see Stefan or Jimmy again.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Fortunately, he showed up in time.


    Stefan reached out to touch Martha''s hair distressedly, his gentle and mellow voice saying, "I knew you


    were waiting for me, I knew it."


    A smile rose to Martha''s lips but froze in the next second.


    She thought about what fake Martha had told her in the basement - fake Martha had slept with Stefan.


    Deep down, she knew Stefan shouldn''t be med.


    But she still felt ufortable that he had sex with another woman.

 Chapter 602 I WonT Touch Any Other Woman

    Chapter 602 I Won''T Touch Any Other Woman


    Chapter 602 I Won''t Touch Any Other Woman


    Stefan was keenly aware of the change in her mood. As he looked up, he saw the injured look in


    Martha''s eyes.


    He paused and suddenly understood what she was thinking.


    He smiled helplessly and reached out to touch her cheek, exining gently, "Nothing happened


    between me and that fake Martha ."


    Martha looked at him with eyes full of astonishment.


    The fake told her that she had sex with Stefan and got pregnant.


    Were those all lies?


    Thinking that way, she couldn''t help but say, "She clearly told me you had slept together and she was


    pregnant."


    "Silly girl." Stefan reached out and gently pinched Martha''s cheek, watching thetter with affection.


    "I won''t touch anyone but you."


    Martha blushed suddenly, but she still asked in doubt. "How did you find out that person wasn''t the real


    me?"


    Stefan reached for the cup on the bedside table and handed it to Martha, "Drink first, your mouth is


    dry."


    "OK."


    Martha couldn''t wait to take a sip of water, then looked at Stefan eagerly, waiting for his next words.


    Stefan saw her impatience, smiled, and slowly expressed his doubts about fake Martha.


    "Jimmy first found out something was wrong.


    "He told me he felt Mommy was weird, but I didn''t take it seriously. I told him you were too tired and


    needed time to adjust yourself.


    "Jimmy approved of my idea and didn''t make a fuss. The first time I felt something was wrong was


    when you gave Jimmy carrot sandwich. Even I knew that Jimmy doesn''t like carrots, let alone you who


    have taken care of him for so many years."


    Martha nodded when she heard this. She didn''t expect Stefan to even remember such trivial things so


    clearly.


    She raised her eyebrows slightly, motioning for him to continue.


    Stefan paused, and then opened his mouth to exin again, "Later, it was our wedding night, and Eden


    called me, and your tone was very mean and harsh. Also, I wasn''t aroused by you at all."


    "It happened that Jimmy came to me because he had a nightmare, so I slept with him."


    "Later, she sent Jimmy to the Doyle Manor, said she wanted to have dinner with me, and ended up


    drugging me with aphrodisiacs. It wasn''t until then that I waspletely sure that it wasn''t you."


    After listening to Stefan''s exnation, Martha breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Stefan did not sleep with that fake.


    With this thought in mind, she blurted out, "Fortunately, you didn''t have sex."


    Stefan raised his lips slightly, looking at her with affection and firmness.


    "Martha, you''re the only one I''ve ever wanted."


    After saying this, he supported the bed with both hands, lowered his head slightly, and kissed her lips.


    Martha closed her eyes slightly, a blush on her pale cheeks.


    Stefan, after tasting her sweetness, couldn''t help deepen the kiss.


    At this time, there was a sudden coughing sound from the direction of the door.


    When King Ducasse opened the door and came in, he thought that they might still be resting, so he


    nned to go in with breakfast, quietly put it on the bedside table, and leave.


    Yet he saw their intimate interaction.


    After the two on the bed pulled away, King Ducasse spoke indifferently to break the silence.


    "Good to see you wake up."


    "Why are you here?"


    Martha was evidently surprised to see King Ducasse.


    She was trapped in the basement before she came to the hospital.


    Yesterday, when the old Mrs. Lucas came down, she clearly heard the sound of bombing outside.


    If it weren''t for the permission of King Ducasse , who would dare to bomb the Lucas residence openly .


    So Martha guessed whether there was some conflict between the Lucas family and King Ducasse,


    which put the Lucas family in trouble.


    But, if something really happened, why was King Ducasse here?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    King Ducasse saw the shock in Martha''s eyes at a nce, his brows were slightly raised, and an


    indifferent voice sounded in the ward, "What, you thought I was taking action against the Lucas family


    ?"


    Martha pursed her lips tightly and said nothing.


    Soon, King Ducasse exined, "It is true that a row of cannons were set up outside the Lucas


    residence, the guards were arranged by me, and some of the Lucas residence was indeed bombed.


    Yet it''s just a part of our n."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Martha''s puzzled voice rang, "What do you mean?"


    "We did so to make the old Mrs. Lucas believe the Lucas family was in crisis, then we could discover


    where you were kept when the old Mrs. Lucas transferred you."


    When Louis was exining, Louis and Sam walked into the ward.


    Louis also held a bag of breakfast, which was the millet porridge he asked the servant to makest


    night.


    But he didn''t expect that King Ducasse also brought breakfast.


    When Martha saw Louis, a strange look shed in her eyes.


    Louis didn''t seem to have changed much, but his eyes sometimes revealed a vague sadness.


    Her eyelids drooped, and when she looked up at Louis again, her eyes were full of gratitude.


    "Thank you, King Ducasse, Louis and Sam, I wouldn''t have been saved if it wasn''t for you."


    "Fortunately, we came in time, otherwise I''m afraid the consequences will be disastrous."


    After Sam finished speaking, he looked at Martha with concern, "How do you feel now?"


    "I''m fine."


    Martha replied feebly, her eyes filled with brilliance.


    She had never felt that this world was so beautiful.


    It turned out that humans would cherish what they owned only after they had experienced life and


    death.

 Chapter 603 What Is Your Goal?

    Chapter 603 What Is Your Goal?


    Chapter 603 What is Your Goal?


    After Martha had breakfast, she felt that her strength had recovered a lot, so she couldn''t wait to ask


    about the old Mrs. Lucas and fake Martha.


    "Where are they now?"


    "In the royal cell. There''s a strong guard around them."


    After King Ducasse said that in a cold voice, he looked stern.


    He really didn''t expect that the old Mrs. Lucas from the Lucas family would be a clone, and the real old


    Mrs. Lucas might have passed away long ago.


    Suddenly, he thought of something, he frowned, and his puzzled voice asked. "Why did they lock you


    up?"


    "For my blood, the fake grandma said, drinking my blood will make her live forever."


    Martha clenched her fists determinedly.


    She looked up at Sam, her lips parted slightly, "Take me to see them."


    Seeing the firmness in her eyes, Stefan pursed his thin lips tightly, and said nothing, but stepped


    forward to hold her in his arms.


    He showed his support for her with actions.


    Martha was touched, staring at Stefan with deep affection.


    King Ducasse nodded, turned around and walked ahead to lead the way.


    Not long after, a group of people came to the royal cell.


    Both fake Martha and the fake old Mrs. Lucas were tied to the stone pirs. When they saw Stefan


    The next second, fake Martha suddenly struggled violently, looking at Martha with resentment.


    "Why, why are you still alive!"


    "You bitch, you shouldn''t exist!"


    "I am the real Martha, I am the only Martha in this world !"


    Martha listened to these words, a smile appeared on her lips, "What is fake can''t be real."


    Martha, who was emotional, fell silent when she heard this, and only stared at Martha viciously.


    Soon the guards moved a few chairs for the group of people, who then sat down.


    King Ducasse, who was sitting in the middle, nced at the two of them lightly, and finally set his eyes


    on Sam.


    "It''s the Lucas family affair. Sam, I''ll leave those two to you for interrogation."


    "Yes, thank you, Your Majesty."


    Sam looked at King Ducasse respectfully, expressing his gratitude to thetter.


    King Ducasse nodded slightly, indicating that he could start.


    Sam knowingly turned his head to look at the two people who were tied up, and began to interrogate,


    "Say, who are you!"


    The old Mrs. Lucas nced at Sam indifferently, pursed her lips and did not intend to answer his


    question.


    Fake Martha turned her head away without looking at Sam.


    Neither of them answered his question.


    Sam was not annoyed about being ignored, and continued to ask coldly, "Why do you do this?"


    "The series of events that happened to the Lucas family were all plotted by you?


    "When did you kill the old Mrs. Lucas?


    "What is your ultimate goal?"


    ...


    Sam asked many questions, but neitherof them answered.


    The atmosphere was suddenly tense, and everyone''s faces were solemn.


    They didn''t expect that both of them would choose to keep their mouths shut when they were in the


    current situation.


    Martha looked at fake Martha with cold eyes, and asked coldly, "When did you exist? Why are you so


    powerful when you''re just a clone?"


    "Logically, the current technology cannot create such a strong clone.


    "But fake Martha isn''t much different from normal people.


    "Also, how long has fake Martha existed in the world? Was she created to rece me?"


    As these thoughts raced through Martha''s mind, fake Martha suddenly retorted angrily, "I''ve existed


    since you came to Z Country! And I''m not a clone; I''m the real Martha !"


    Martha smiled coldly when she heard this.


    She knew that the word "clone" she just said was a sore spot for fake Martha, which was why thetter


    was furious now.


    She angered fake Martha deliberately, because she knew very well that someone would make more


    mistakes when they were furious.


    At this time, fake Martha was still struggling to break free from the iron chain, trying to escape, but


    found that it was useless.


    Martha frowned slightly, and asked indifferently, "Then do you know who cloned you?"


    "I''m not a clone!"


    Fake Martha red at the woman not far away, with a hideous look on her face.


    Seeing her current appearance, Martha felt more doubts in her heart.


    She felt that there must be some way to keep the clone alive.


    She turned her eyes slightly, and her gaze stayed on the fake old Mrs. Lucas.


    At this time, the fake old Mrs. Lucas happened to be looking at Martha too, and the eyes of the two


    met, and a sinister smile rose to the former''s lips.


    "As a descendant of the Lucas, Martha is really smart.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "The existence of clones are against human ethics.


    "So once they are created, they won''tst long. But if they can be nourished with the blood of the


    original entity, they can live much longer.


    "Clones are produced by the blood of the original entity, so as long as there is blood supply, the clones


    can live forever."


    Martha looked coldly at the smile of the old Mrs. Lucas, and suddenly some images shed in her


    mind.


    She remembered that in the basement, the fake old Mrs. Lucas drew her blood every day, could it be...


    Her eyes darkened, and the words she spoke again were certain.


    "The reason why you can live so long is because of the blood of the cloned people?"


    "You are really smart."


    The fake old Mrs. Lucas had a contemptuous smile on her lips, not trying to hide the fact.


    During the days when Martha was locked up, she drew Martha''s blood every day.


    With her intelligence, it was only a matter of time before she figured it out.


    Soon, Martha went on to say, "No, you are still alive, which means that not only the blood of the original


    entity can work, but also the blood of the descendants of the original entity works on you."


    The fake old Mrs. Lucas widened her smile in satisfaction.


    Martha was indeed bright as she had expected.


    It was a pity that she didn''t eat Martha''s heart, otherwise she might be immortal now.

 Chapter 604 Are You Sure You Want Me Dead?

    Chapter 604 Are You Sure You Want Me Dead?


    Chapter 604 Are You Sure You Want Me Dead?


    "You guessed right."


    The old Mrs. Lucas'' eyes darkened, and she clenched and unclenched her hand.


    Now she has to admit that she''s just a clone.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Clones are created for a purpose, and after being used, they will vanish into thin air.


    Yet she''s unwilling to resign herself to such a fate.


    She started to resist because she wanted to live in this world forever.


    She closed her eyes hard, and when she opened them again, she looked at Martha, still full of


    unwillingness.


    "We were researched by the ancestors of your Lucas family. You were the first to develop clones.


    Should we be used by you, and then disappear into this world without a trace? "


    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with our resistance! We''re just fighting for our rights."


    "You are saying these meaningless words in a high-sounding manner, why don''t you think about why


    your ancestors made us if we are useless!"


    The old Mrs. Lucas'' indignant voice sounded in the cell, making Martha frown even tighter.


    "That''s why you hurt people? Do you dare to say that the things about Uncle Gage and Uncle rk


    have nothing to do with you?"


    The old Mrs. Lucas smiled mockingly, with a hideous expression on her face.


    "You know the answer very well, don''t you?"


    "You deserve to die!"


    Martha looked at the old Mrs. Lucas not far away with icy eyes, and kept clenching her fists.


    The Lucas family ends up like what it is now, partly because of rk''s and Gage''s selfishness, and


    partly because of the old Mrs. Lucas'' intrigues.


    When the old Mrs. Lucas heard that, her smile widened and she red at those people in front of her.


    "I deserve to die, do you think you are innocent?" She paused and looked at Martha more fiercely


    before adding, "You forced me to do everything I did!"


    Martha took a deep breath, pursed her lips and said nothing.


    There was no need for her to listen to the fake old Mrs. Lucas who had be a paranoia.


    At this moment, Sam''s lips parted slightly, and his indifferent voice said, "Enough is enough, you should


    pay a price for everything you''ve done."


    After saying this, he looked sideways at King Ducasse, bowed his head respectfully, "Your Majesty, the


    truth hase to the light, please deal with them."


    King Ducasse nced at the two people who were tied to the stone pirs not far away, and said


    decisively, "You two pretend to be the old Mrs. Lucas and the youngdy of the Lucas family, then


    induce others tomit crimes, and then kidnap the youngdy of the Lucas family in an attempt to kill


    her. You''ll be punished and sentenced to death."


    In King Ducasse''s opinion, clones shouldn''t exist at all.


    The existence of human cloning vites human ethics. If someone with ulterior motives knows about it,


    the world will be in chaos.


    Therefore, only by executing these two clones and strangling all crimes in the cradle can the problems


    be solved.


    The old Mrs. Lucas sneered after hearing King Ducasse''s sentence.


    "Are you sure you want me to die?"


    After she said this mockingly, her voice suddenly became colder when she spoke again, "If I''m dead, I''ll


    take your child with me!"

 Chapter 605 Mommy, DonT Be Afraid

    Chapter 605 Mommy, Don''T Be Afraid


    Chapter 605 Mommy, Don''t Be Afraid


    When Martha heard this, her pupils shrank suddenly, and her expression changed drastically.


    Jimmy!


    She shivered slightly, staring at the fake old Mrs. Lucas and speaking in a flustered voice, "You took


    Jimmy?"


    The fake old Mrs. Lucas sneered, "I''ve sent someone to catch that child. If I die, he will be buried with


    me."


    "Impossible!" Martha shook her head excitedly, and turned to look at Stefan who was sitting not far


    away as if asking for help.


    Thetter frowned, pursed his lips without a word.


    At this moment, the old Mrs. Lucas snorted. "If you don''t believe me, you can call and see."


    Martha clenched her fists, forced herself to calm down, but her hand still trembled uncontrobly.


    With trembling fingers, she took out her phone and pressed Jimmy''s number.


    As soon as "beep beep"sounded three times, Jimmy''s childish voice came from the phone, "Mommy, is


    that you?"


    "Jimmy."


    Martha''s lips parted slightly, she let out a cry of surprise, and then asked in a panic, "Where are you


    now, Jimmy?"


    "Don''t be afraid, Mommy, I''m fine."


    Jimmy heard the anxiety in his mother''s voice, and after softlyforting him, he couldn''t help asking


    the question he wanted to ask the most in his heart.


    "Are you really Mommy?"


    "It''s me. I''m your mommy."


    Martha clenched the phone tightly in surprise, and her nervous heart calmed down.


    Thankfully, her Jimmy is fine, otherwise she will break down.


    At this time, the faces of the fake old Mrs. Lucas and fake Martha who were tied to the stone pir


    changed drastically, and their eyes were full of shock.


    They obviously sent someone to catch that brat, how could he escape?


    They didn''t believe that a child would have the ability to escape the killer.


    The fake old Mrs. Lucas nced sideways at fake Martha, both of them saw surprise in each other''s


    eyes, but then they denied the suspicion just now.


    They made the n to hold Jimmy hostage the day before yesterday, so it was impossible for anyone


    else to know their n.


    In the next second, Martha''s suspicious voice sounded, interrupting their thoughts.


    "Jimmy, where are you now? Is there anyone suspicious around?"


    Before Jimmy could answer, the phone was snatched by Rhys.


    "My nephew is now in my secret base. Don''t worry, he is safe and no one can find him."


    Martha''s eyes lit up, and she suddenly turned to look at Stefan who was sitting not far away.


    A smile rose to Stefan''s lips and he looked at her affectionately.


    Those affectionate eyes were clearly indicating that he wouldn''t let anything happen to Jimmy.


    The fake old Mrs. Lucas kept his eyes on Martha. After seeing Martha''s movements, she turned to


    Stefan in shock.


    "Is that you? You send Jimmy away early?"


    "Do you think I didn''t make any preparations when I left with fake Martha?"


    Stefan put on a somewhat contemptuous smile, and an icy aura exuded from his whole body.


    Before he left, he was sure that Martha was fake.


    Considering all the factors, he had no idea who was behind the scenes, so just in case, he sent Jimmy


    to Rhys directly.


    At home, he believed that no matter whether the opponent was from Z Country or not, Jimmy could not


    be easily taken away from Rhys.


    The fake old Mrs. Lucas shook his head in disbelief when he heard this, and repeatedly denied it.


    "Impossible, you must be lying to me, it is impossible for you to know our n."


    Getting someone to catch Jimmy was the only way out she left for herself.


    Now that this way would not work out, she couldn''t imagine what would happen to her in the end.


    The fake old Mrs. Lucas''s eyes were full of horror now, and herplexion had be very


    ferocious.


    Stefan nced at her lightly, got up and walked over to Martha, taking the phone from Martha''s hand.


    "Thank you."


    Thank you for being willing to help me when I was in trouble.


    Thank you for taking good care of Jimmy.


    These were the words of gratitude Stefan wanted to say to Rhys.


    Rhys was slightly taken aback and curled his lips into an imperceptible smile.


    "Although we are not rted by blood, I recognize Jimmy as a good nephew."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Stefan heard that, his eyelids drooped, and there was a bit of softness in his eyes.


    At first, he and Rhys hated each other.


    But after all the truth came out, they had reconciled.


    Now, when he heard Rhys'' words, he was naturally happy.


    "Good." Stefan responded lightly and hung up the phone.


    Shifting his gaze towards the fake old Mrs. Lucas tied to the stone pir, he asked indifferently, "Is there


    anything else you want to say?"


    "I don''t believe it, I absolutely don''t believe that child will be protected by you in advance!"


    The fake old Mrs. Lucas looked at the indifferent Stefan in disbelief. She couldn''t ept that everything


    was over like this.


    She had carefully nned for so long in order to live forever, but in the end she ended up like this.


    She could not resign herself to it!

 Chapter 606 I Will No Longer Dream Of Replacing You

    Chapter 606 I Will No Longer Dream Of Recing You


    Chapter 606 I Will No Longer Dream of Recing You


    Listening to these words, Sam sighed silently, his eyes were dark with unfathomable emotions.


    Louis, who was standing next to him, looked up at the fake old Mrs. Lucas, and asked aloud, "Have


    you ever regretted it?"


    -If you didn''t kill my grandmother at that time, you wouldn''t have such a strong desire to live forever,


    and you wouldn''t end up like this.


    Although the old Mrs. Lucas was fake, he had visited her very often these years.


    He understood his mother''s dependence on the old Mrs. Lucas. If he let his mother know that the real


    grandmother died long ago, he was afraid that his mother would be sad for a long time.


    The fake old Mrs. Lucas knew the hidden meaning behind Louis'' words.


    She stared at Louis with a ferocious expression, and retorted excitedly, "Why should I regret it!"


    "If your ancestors hadn''t created us, how could we have fallen to where we are today!"


    "I was right, it was you who were wrong! If it weren''t for your obsession, how could I be made to suffer."


    "It''s all your fault! All of you will definitely suffer retribution!"


    ...


    The cell was filled with the angry curses of the fake old Mrs. Lucas, mixed with the frightened cries of


    fake Martha, making it very noisy.


    King Ducasse frowned, and he looked majestically at the crazy two not far away.


    "Guards, these two criminals pretended to be the Lucas, and after killing the old Mrs. Lucas, they even


    instigated Gage and rk tomit crimes, and they must be punished."


    "Now, I pronounce the verdict that these two people will be executed on the spot. Our country will never


    condone such criminals!"


    After saying this, King Ducasse turned to look at his personal guard, indicating that thetter could


    carry out the execution.


    The guard nodded knowingly, and said loudly, "Gunmen, get ready!"


    Soon, two gunmen took pistols, and pointed them to the hearts of the fake old Mrs. Lucas and fake


    Martha who were tied to the stone pirs.


    The fake old Mrs. Lucas looked panicked and unwilling.


    She was unwilling to be shot and have her life ended.


    But now, she had no room for redemption.


    Fake Martha next to her was terrified and yelled, "No, I don''t want to die, I know I was wrong! I


    shouldn''t pretend to be Martha, I know I was wrong!"


    Fake Martha cried her eyes out, begging them to let her go.


    "Martha, please save me... As long as you are willing to spare my life, I will behave myself in the future,


    and I will only be a clone for the rest of my life, and I will never try to rece you again..."


    Martha frowned slightly.


    Seeing a clone who was exactly like her crying to her, she couldn''t tell what it felt like.


    In fact, when the clones were created, no one asked if they wanted toe to this world.


    Yet what to do and how to do it were all their own choices.


    They made mistakes, and they should bear the consequences.


    Fake Martha seemed to feel Martha soften her heart, so she cried harder with a miserable face.


    "Martha, I know you are kind, I beg you to give me a chance to correct my mistakes!"


    "I know I was wrong, please, let me go this time. I promise, I will never disturb your life again, please let


    me live..."


    Stefan, who was standing aside, saw Martha frowning tighter and tighter, his eyes darkened, and he


    immediately stepped forward and hugged her shoulders.


    "Come on, let''s go out and wait."


    After saying this, without waiting for Martha''s answer, he bent down and hugged Martha horizontally,


    and walked quickly towards the outside of the dungeon.


    The panic on fake Martha''s face became even worse after seeing it.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She struggled vigorously, tried to untie the rope on her body, looked eagerly at the direction Stefan and


    Martha left, and yelled in despair.


    "Don''t go, Martha, please help me, I..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, King Ducasse cut her off indifferently.


    "Execution!"


    "Bang bang!"


    After two gunshots, the eyes of the fake old Mrs. Lucas and fake Martha suddenly became very dull,


    and then they lost consciousness.


    Seeing the two tilt their heads, the guard immediately waved to the two guards not far away.


    Soon, the two guards stepped forward and reached out to feel whether the two criminals were dead.


    After not feeling the heartbeats of the fake old Mrs. Lucas and the fake Martha, the guard turned to look


    at King Ducasse and nodded slightly.


    King Ducasse saw their movements, still with a frown.


    He thought of the fact that the fake old Mrs. Lucas relied on the blood of the descendants of the Lucas


    family to continue her life, and he was still a little worried that they didn''t diepletely.


    Sam, who was standing aside, saw King Ducasse staring at the corpses of the two clones, and realized


    what thetter was worried about.


    He took a step forward and said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, we don''t understand the characteristics


    of clones. If shooting them doesn''t work, they might survive and cause endless troubles."


    Human cloning is a vition of human ethics. If the fake old Mrs. Lucas survives, more clones will be


    produced.


    Then the world will be in chaos sooner orter.


    Thinking of this, Sam looked at fake Martha more and more sharply.

 Chapter 607 Someone Knew The Truth

    Chapter 607 Someone Knew The Truth


    Chapter 607 Someone Knew the Truth


    "Come get gasoline and burn the criminals'' bodies."


    "Yes."


    The guard responded respectfully, turned and left the ce.


    Not long after, the guard came back with gasoline and sprinkled the gasoline on the fake old Mrs.


    Lucas and fake Martha.


    Another guard raised a torch and threw it at their bodies, and soon their bodies were aze.


    ...


    Since that day, everything seemed to have settled, and life had restored its calm.


    When Martha returned to the Lucas residence, the Lucas residence was as solemn and majestic as


    when she first came.


    But now Sam was the only one left there.


    She lowered her eyes, gave a wry smile, and walked slowly into the Lucas residence.


    She still remembered the first time she saw the old Mrs. Lucas, who looked at her with tears. But she


    didn''t expect that everything was fake.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    If her mother knew that her grandmother had been killed, she would be very sad.


    Martha sighed silently, and clenched her fists.


    Today, she brought her own badge, and she was going to put these badges together, in order to make


    those who were killed by the Lucas rest in peace.


    She walked to the old Mrs. Lucas'' room with heavy steps, and put the badges from the table into the


    treasure box of the Lucas family one by one.


    Each of these badges represented someone from the Lucas family.


    After Martha finished cing the badge, she reached out and gently took out the badge in her pocket,


    and stroked it carefully.


    This badge was left to her by her mother.


    Now that she had finally avenged her mother, her mother could rest in peace.


    Her eyes reddened, and she choked up and murmured, "Mom, I finally avenged you."


    "Martha, don''t be sad, we''re all here."


    Eve walked into the room in distress, reached out and patted Martha''s shoulder.


    Martha had endured too much.


    Now that everything had been settled, Martha could pursue her own happiness.


    Upon hearing Eve''s voice, Martha turned to look at her, "Auntie."


    "Now the truth has been found out, all the suffering is over, and we will all be fine in the future."


    Eve''s voice was soft, and she looked at Martha withplicated emotions.


    At first, in order to find out the truth about her sister''s death, she had been forcing Martha to marry King


    Ducasse.


    At that time, she clearly knew that Martha liked Stefan, but she still...


    Now that it was finally over, she wanted Martha to live the life she wanted.


    Thinking of this, Eve clenched her hand on her side, and a guilty voice rang out.


    "Martha, I''m sorry, if it weren''t for me, you and him wouldn''t have missed so long."


    "Things are over now."


    Martha lowered her eyes, obviously not wanting to continue the topic.


    From the beginning to the end, she had always disagreed with Eve''s idea of letting her marry King


    Ducasse so as to find out the truth of the matter.


    Now that things were over, it was pointless in discussing such a topic.


    Eve replied "Hmm", and her eyes stayed on the treasure box on the table.


    There were different badges in that box, each representing a different person.


    Suddenly, she reached out and gently touched a badge, with a bit of bitterness in her eyes.


    "Unexpectedly, my mother is fake. Maybe the mother I have been in contact with since I was a child is


    fake."


    Eve smiled wryly, her hands trembling as she touched the badge.


    In her memory, her mother would smile at her and treat her very well.


    Later, for unknown reasons, her mother became paralyzed and had to live on a wheelchair.


    Later, she married Count Caesar, and her contact with her mother gradually decreased.


    Hearing that, Martha frowned slightly, and the strange color in her eyes shed.


    Eve''s words made Martha connect all the things that were wrong in her mind.


    Now Martha had a bold idea which surprised her.


    She suddenly thought of her mother who left Z Country many years ago.


    The reason why her mother left must be that she had discovered something wrong with the old Mrs.


    Lucas and known that no one would believe what she said.


    Therefore, under repeated considerations, her mother had to leave Z Country. Only by leaving her life


    would not be threatened.


    However, since her mother could find out that something was wrong with the old Mrs. Lucas, what


    about Aunt Eve?


    Couldn''t her aunt tell there was something wrong with the old Mrs. Lucas at all?


    Thinking of that, Martha looked thoughtfully at Eve.


    Eve took Martha''s hand with great emotion, and said with a wry smile, "Martha, thank you for your hard


    work. If it weren''t for you, the truth would not have been revealed to the world so soon."


    Martha raised her eyes to look at her smiling aunt. She had an answer to her doubts just now.


    It was impossible for her aunt to not find it out.


    From the very beginning, her aunt had been very cautious. Whether her aunt was in contact with her or


    secretly looking for her mother''s whereabouts, it was not difficult to see that Eve was a thoughtful


    person.


    Over time, Eve must have discovered something was wrong with the old Mrs. Lucas, so she married


    Count Caesar early and left the Lucas family.


    The fake old Mrs. Lucas had been relying on the blood of the original entity and the original entity''s


    descendants to maintain her appearance and life.


    After her mother escaped from Z Country, the fake old Mrs. Lucas would definitely send someone to


    hunt her down.


    After a long time of hunting, the old Mrs. Lucas would definitely turn her attention to others. Therefore,


    in other words, Elsie''s departure brought danger to Eve.


    After Eve became the countess, she happened to be able to use the status of the countess to protect


    herself.


    Martha''s fingers on the treasure box froze at the thought.


    Perhaps, Eve actually knew the truth of the matter from the very beginning, but she didn''t have the


    courage to reveal the truth, so she chose to use her to expose all the dirty things.


    After Martha thought of that, she sighed helplessly.


    Though Eve was the most cunning, no matter what, Eve didn''t hurt her.


    Thinking of this, Martha smiled and reached out to hold her aunt''s hand, "Auntie, we are all the Lucas


    and have the same mission, so you don''t have to feel guilty, these are what I should do."


    Eve froze for a moment, and smiled slightly.


    No matter what, all she wanted was for the Lucas family to be at peace.


    Now the masterminds behind the scenes had been found out, and those who smeared the Lucas had


    also been punished.


    And the Lucas family had returned to its former peaceful state.


    She reached out and hugged Martha gently, and said gently in Martha''s ear, "Now that everything has


    settled down, it''s time for you to pursue your own happiness."


    She was the one who prevented Martha from leading a happy life before, and now she wanted Martha


    to be happy.


    Martha was her sister''s only child, and she wanted to watch that child live a peaceful life.

 Chapter 608 The Ray Of Hope

    Chapter 608 The Ray Of Hope


    Chapter 608 The Ray of Hope


    "Auntie, I will."


    Martha looked at her aunt who looked like her mother with a bright smile, and she knew that her aunt


    loved her.


    If her mother was still alive, her mother would wish her a happy life like her aunt did.


    It''d been sometime since she saw Stefan. Somehow, she missed him very much.


    Her eyelids drooped, and she suddenly said, "Auntie, it''s gettingte, let''s go for a walk together."


    "Yes."


    Eve saw the blush on her niece''s cheeks and knew she was missing Stefan.


    But she didn''t expose it.


    They smiled and walked towards the garden, with rxed looks on their faces.


    As soon as they walked into the garden, they saw Stefan sitting on the bench.


    Hearing their footsteps, Stefan looked sideways slightly. Seeing Martha, his voice softened a bit, "Are


    you done talking?"


    He sent Martha to the old Mrs. Lucas'' room just now, butter, she said she needed some alone time to


    say goodbye to the past.


    He chose to respect her, so he waited outside.


    Later, when he saw Eve passing by, he didn''t speak, and chose to remain silent.


    In his opinion, Eve came here at this time also to bid farewell to the past.


    When Martha heard that, she raised a smile and nodded slightly, "Yeah."


    For some reason, she always felt that Stefan had changed a lot after going through so many things.


    In the past, he was domineering and powerful, but now he had learned to wait and give her space.


    Perhaps, it was precisely because of this that she loved the man in front of her even more.


    Eve, who was standing aside, saw this scene, her eyes were full of emotion.


    Fortunately, they still loved each other deeply after so many things had happened.


    Thinking of this, she smiled and stepped forward to hold Martha''s hand, walking to Stefan step by step.


    Eve reached out and took Stefan''s hand, then ced Martha''s hand solemnly in Stefan''s palm.


    "Stefan, I entrusted Martha to you here today, and you must treat her well in the future. If you treat her


    badly, neither the Lucas family nor the Louis family will let you go."


    "Don''t worry, Auntie, I will give everything I have and only treat her well."


    Stefan slowly tightened his grip on Martha''s hand, his eyes were full of affection.


    His whole life was very bitter. When he was a child, his adoptive parents died, which brought him a lot


    of pain.


    Martha apanied him through his most difficult time, and warmed him like a ray of sunlight.


    For the rest of my life, with her there was light.


    Feeling his affection, Martha raised her head proudly, "You must keep your word. If you dare to bully


    me in the future, I will tell my aunt!"


    "Then I''m afraid you won''t have this chance."


    Stefan widened his smile, and fondly reached out to rub Martha''s hair.


    Eve, who was standing aside, saw the scene where the two were in harmony, and a smile touched her


    lips.


    "Seeing you are so affectionate, I am relieved."


    "Auntie, you must be very affectionate with Uncle."


    Martha smiled and turned her head to wink at Eve, eyes full of slyness.


    Her intuition told her that the person her aunt married must love her very much.


    Otherwise, her uncle would not allow her aunt to seek the truth about her mother''s death.


    Besides, though her aunt was cunning, she never intended to harm anyone. Such a good woman


    should be cherished by her husband.


    Eve froze at Martha''s words, and then thought of her husband, and could not help blushing.


    "Silly child, don''t tease me."


    After the two chatted for a while, Martha took Eve to the living room, saying that it was almost lunch


    time and she wanted to have lunch with her aunt.


    Eve smiled and did not reject Martha''s offer.


    She had always known that Martha was intelligent, and now she was very happy that Martha was


    willing to get close to her.


    Martha was her sister''s only child, and she naturally hoped to get close to Martha.


    The three of them came to the living room together, Sam came to meet him, "The meal is ready."


    "Sam, you''ve worked hard during this time."


    Martha looked at Sam with bright eyes.


    From the very beginning, Sam had been so protective of her.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Thinking of Sam''s feelings for her mother and his persistence in seeking the truth of her mother''s


    death, she thought she should get closer to Sam and make him feel the warmth of home.


    Sam pursed his lips when he heard that, and it took him a long time to answer, "No biggie, let''s have


    dinner together."


    "Yes," Martha replied, then turned her head and pulled Stefan into the dining room to sit down.


    The four of them enjoyed this lunch very happily. During the meal, Eve saw Sam''s eyes stay on Martha,


    and her eyes darkened.


    After so many years, she knew Sam''s feelings for her sister.


    It was just that her sister was dead now, and only Sam was left in the Lucas family, so she didn''t want


    him to be stuck in the past and unable to get out.


    And the only person who could help Sam get out of it was Elsie''s daughter Martha.


    After thinking for a short while, Eve suddenly said, "Martha, we''ve finished eating, you can go out with


    Sam for a walk, I want to talk to Stefan."


    Martha looked at Stefan questioningly. After seeing thetter nod slightly, she smiled and turned to look


    at Sam who was sitting in the host''s seat.


    "Of course I would like to go out with Sam, but I don''t know if Sam would like to go out with me."


    "I''d love to."


    Sam stood up with a smile and stood by the table waiting for Martha.


    After seeing his movement, Martha immediately got up to follow, and even gave Eve a wink.


    That wink was clearly telling Eve that she would try to persuade Sam.


    She knew that the reason why Eve said that was because Eve wanted her to enlighten Sam.


    Although she didn''t know if Sam liked her mother, she knew that Sam must care about her mother very


    much, otherwise he wouldn''t have been single for so many years.


    After Martha and Sam walked out of the dining room, they walked towards the back garden.


    As she walked, she casually said, "Sam, are you... all right?"


    Sam froze when he heard this.


    Soon, he came back to his senses, pursed his lips, and replied in a deep voice, "I''m fine."


    After he finished speaking, something seemed to cross his mind, and he suddenly asked, "Are you


    going back in two days?"


    "Yes, my child and father must be very worried about me."


    Martha smiled unconsciously when she thought of her family back home.


    No matter how far she was, the ce she most wanted to go back to was always home.


    When Sam heard that, he paused, turned his head and looked at her with deep-set eyes, "Will you


    Martha was taken aback for a moment, and had a wider smile.


    "Sam, this is my home too."


    The Lucas family was also her family, how could she note back again?


    Sam''s body froze, shock shed in his eyes, and then disappeared without a trace, but his voice still


    revealed his joy.


    "Yes, this is also your home, you cane back whenever you want."


    Martha raised a smile and continued walking.


    After walking a certain distance, the two sat down on a bench under a big tree.


    When Sam saw the familiar face of the girl sitting across from him, his eyes wandered a little.


    Years ago, Elsie and he sat here and chatted.


    She said, "Sam, in the future, I will definitely make our Lucas family flourish. I will go to a foreign


    country to see how people do business there."


    "Then I''ll ship all their stuff back to sell. Don''t ship too much. After all, rare things are expensive."


    Sam looked at her dotingly, nodded with a smile, "Okay, I''ll go out with you in the future."


    "Really?"


    Elsie''s eyes lit up, flickering.


    The boy nodded and solemnly promised, "Well, no matter where you go, I will apany you."


    "That''s what you said, don''t go back on your word."


    A big smile appeared on the girl''s face, she blinked, her face full of slyness.


    At that time, in his mind, this girl was the sun he would protect all his life.

 Chapter 609 Bring Jimmy Over

    Chapter 609 Bring Jimmy Over


    Chapter 609 Bring Jimmy Over


    Although he couldn''t touch the sun, as long as there was light, he felt warm all over his body.


    Later, the news of the engagement between the king and the eldest daughter of the Lucas family, Elsie,


    came out, which made him feel mixed feelings.


    He knew he couldn''t be her lover, but he still felt extremely ufortable seeing her marrying


    someone else.


    He understood that bing a queen was the best thing for her, so he went to another city, fearing


    that if he saw her a few more times, he would have the desire to keep her by his side.


    Unexpectedly, the wedding did not take ce as scheduled.


    His subordinates sent him news that she had escaped from marriage. When he knew it, he was


    relieved from the bottom of his heart.


    But then he began to doubt the authenticity of this matter. From his understanding, Elsie was not an


    irresponsible person.


    As the eldest daughter of the Lucas family, when she was a little more sensible, she had clearly


    realized the responsibility on her shoulders.


    The fact that she escaped the marriage to the king would undoubtedly the Lucas family into crisis.


    Was there something else that made Elsie escape from here?


    After Sam figured this out, he began to send his men to search for her all over the country.


    Yet no information came back.


    After his men finally found clues about her, he received the news that she fell into the sea and died


    before he could set off in person.


    That day, he sat alone in the room, looking at the gift she had given him, for a whole day.


    Later, when he woke up, he knew that she would note back again, but her bright smile remained in


    his mind and never disappeared.


    It was also from that day that he began to pursue the truth of her death.


    Martha sat across from Sam, and she could feel sadness emanating from him.


    She clenched her hand, and looked at him, pretending to be puzzled, "Sam, what''s wrong?"


    In fact, she understood that Sam must have thought of her mother just now.


    When she walked out of the dining room, she thought about persuading Sam to let go of the past.


    But seeing him like that, she decided to give up.


    Life is short. She didn''t want to force Sam to push herself, just for their peace of mind.


    Sam couldn''t find room in his heart for any other woman. If he was forced to marry, it would not only


    bore him, but also waste another woman''s time.


    Now Sam''s life was pretty good.


    Sam looked deeply at Martha, feeling as if Elsie was still sitting opposite him.


    "I just thought of your mother."


    "Sam, you''ve done a lot for my mother. If my mother knew, she would be very grateful to you."


    Martha looked at Sam with a gentle smile.


    Sam came back to his senses, his lips slightly raised.


    "Next, are you going to persuade me to let go of the past and marry someone and have children?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "No, I won''t." Martha said lightly, and looked sideways at the flowers swaying in the wind in the garden,


    "Everyone is an independent individual and should have the right to choose their own life, and I hope


    you too."


    When Sam heard this, his body froze, and his eyes grew darker as he watched her.


    Time seemed to go back to more than twenty years ago, and Elsie told him that with a confident


    expression at that time.


    Sam''s eyes slowly focused, "You are very simr to your mother."


    "Because we''re all your family," Martha replied with a mischievous glint in her eyes while smiling at him


    warmly.


    Hearing this, Sam burst outughing.


    After chatting for several more minutes, they turned around and walked back slowly.


    When approaching the front hall, one of Sam''s subordinates suddenly ran over, "Sir, the king summons


    you into pce."


    "I see," Sam replied lightly, then turned to look at Martha who was standing beside him, "Then I''ll go


    first."


    "Sam, go get busy, but take good care of yourself," advised Martha kindly yet naturally.


    Sam hesitated for a moment, then nodded slightly, turned and left.


    Just as he was about to enter the hall, Martha stopped him suddenly, "Sam."


    Sam paused, but didn''t look back, he was waiting for Martha''s next words.


    The next second, Martha said, "Jimmy has always wanted to visit the Lucas family, and you must get


    his room ready."


    Sam was taken aback slightly, and then realized that Jimmy she was talking about should be her son.


    "Absolutely," he replied with a grin.


    After saying this, Sam waved his hands and strode forward.


    Seeing him leave, Martha smiled, turned and walked into the front hall, towards the dining room.

 Chapter 610 Give Her A Wedding

    Chapter 610 Give Her A Wedding


    Chapter 610 Give Her a Wedding


    In the dining room, Stefan clenched his fists suddenly.


    Talking to Eve somehow made him feel nervous.


    Eve turned her head and saw his serious look. With a teasing grin, she bantered, "I never thought I''d


    see you get nervous."


    "You''re just joking around." Stefan didn''t feel embarrassed, but answered frankly.


    Seeing him react so calmly, Eve pursed her lips slightly, feeling somewhat sure of him.


    She didn''t know much about Stefan, and met him a few times at Z Country.


    But she knew that this man should love Martha very much, otherwise he wouldn''t have discovered


    something wrong with thetter in such a short period of time. But these were not enough, she hoped


    that this man could truly care for Martha with all his heart.


    After Eve regained her senses, she ordered the servant to bring over two cups of tea.


    Soon, the tea was ced in front of them.


    After she took a sip of tea, she suddenly said, "I have to thank you foring in time, otherwise Martha


    might..."


    "Don''t worry, Auntie, I won''t let this kind of thing happen again in the future."


    He had med himself very much for Martha getting hurt due to being swapped.


    If it wasn''t for him not protecting Martha well and giving the bad guys a chance, she wouldn''t...


    Thinking of this, Stefan made up his mind to protect Martha at all times in the future.


    Eve nodded slightly, "I believe you."


    Immediately afterwards, before Stefan could speak, her voice sounded again, "When you have some


    free time, you can bring Jimmy over."


    Stefan was slightly taken aback when he heard this, then pursed his lips softly, and said gently, "After


    we return home, I n on having another wedding ceremony with Martha. Will youe?"


    He knew that the Lucas were important to Martha.


    He owed her a wedding for a long time, and on thest wedding she was reced by the fake.


    Now, he wanted to give her a wedding, and he wanted to invite everyone she cared about.


    He would try his best to invite those people so that she would have no regrets in this wedding.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Stefan looked at Eve with pleading eyes.


    "Auntie, you are also her family. She must very much hope that you will be by her side when she gets


    married."


    Seeing the pleading look in Stefan''s eyes, Eve reaffirmed that this man loved Martha very much.


    She showed a gentle smile, "It''s rare for you to ask me for help, if I don''t agree, wouldn''t I seem very


    unkind?"


    "Thank you, auntie."


    His anxiety disappearedpletely and a hint of joy appeared on his face.


    Eve smiled and stretched out her hand to take a sip of tea, then said meaningfully, "But whether Sam


    will go or not, I don''t know."


    "I will personally talk to Sam about it."


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and he secretly decided to find a time to talk to Sam.


    Eve lifted her teacup with a smile and raised it towards Stefan. "Then I wish you sess here first."


    "Thanks, auntie."


    He lifted his teacup and clinked it against Eve''s.


    As soon as they finished speaking, Martha walked into the living room with confusion in her voice.


    "What are you guys talking about so happily?"


    Eve knew it was Martha when she heard the voice, and replied with a chuckle, "We''re talking about


    Jimmy."


    Martha softened her eyes when she heard her child''s name.


    She hadn''t seen her child for a long time, and it seemed that the next thing on the agenda should be


    returning home.


    Stefan who was sitting across from Eve gave thetter a grateful look when he heard this.


    Martha was unaware that he wanted to have another wedding ceremony, but he didn''t intend to let her


    know about it in advance, just as a surprise for her.


    Seeing Stefan''s expression made Eve''s smile widen.


    She was happy to see both Stefan and Martha happy together.


    After Martha regained her senses, she turned to look at Stefan, "I haven''t seen Jimmy for a long time,


    and I don''t know how he is doing."


    "Don''t worry, Jimmy will be fine with Rhys taking care of him."


    Stefan got up, took her hand and walked to the sofa.


    After the three chatted for a while, Eve went back to the room to rest on the pretext of being sleepy.


    And Stefan followed Martha back to thetter''s room.


    As soon as Stefan walked into the room, he stretched out his foot to close the door, took a quick step


    forward, and pulled Martha into his arms.


    "Martha, I''m sorry, I didn''t protect you well."


    Martha reached out to catch Stefan''s big hand on her stomach, and said softly, "You''ve done a good


    job."


    He sensed something wrong with fake Martha, didn''t sleep with the fake, and even came to save her.


    Suddenly, the words of the old Mrs. Lucas shed through Martha''s mind. She nced sideways at


    Stefan behind her.


    "I heard that you went to the old Mrs. Lucas'' room before?"


    "Yes."


    Stefan buried his head onto Martha''s shoulder, and said in a muffled voice, "At that time, we didn''t find


    anything."


    "But even then, you saved my life."


    Martha pulled away his hand and turned around, raising her hand to gently caress his cheek.


    She tilted her head, looking at him with confusion, "Speaking of which, how did you find out something


    wrong with the old Mrs. Lucas?"


    Stefan frowned slightly, and hesitation flickered in his eyes for a moment.


    His lips parted slightly, and a deep voice sounded in her ear, "That night, fake Martha brought me a


    ss of water and asked me to drink it, but I was careful and spit out the water after she left. "


    Martha frowned slightly, "You two slept together?"

 Chapter 611 I Miss You So Much

    Chapter 611 I Miss You So Much


    Chapter 611 I Miss You So Much


    "No, we''ve always slept separately."


    Stefan suddenly felt that Martha''s eyes were very sharp at this time, even a little scary.


    He felt that if he said yes, maybe she would kill her.


    After hearing his answer, Martha''s face softened a lot.


    Stefan noticed this slight change, and felt much relieved.


    He pursed his lips, and continued, "Later, I followed her to Grandma''s room, and hid outside the door to


    eavesdrop but didn''t hear a sound."


    "I was afraid that the old Mrs. Lucas would have an ident, so I started banging on the door, but


    couldn''t open it. In desperation, I had to find Sam, who brought the key and rushed over with me. We


    opened the door and entered the house but found no one inside."


    "We searched the room but couldn''t find either of them. Finally, I noticed a huge mural hanging in the


    bedroom, which was a bit weird, so I knocked."


    "But before we thought about it, fake Martha came back with the old Mrs. Lucas."


    Martha''s eyes darkened, and she spoke about what happened in the basement at that time.


    "At that time, after fake Martha discussed with the fake old Mrs. Lucas, they decided to take out my


    heart to keep them alive forever. Just as they were about to do it, noises came from outside."


    "They stopped what they were doing because of the noises and hurried out of the basement, so it was


    you who saved me."


    A faint smile touched her mouth. "Stefan, you saved me twice."


    "If I hadn''t protected you well, you wouldn''t have been injured so badly."


    Stefan touched Martha''s head distressedly, and stretched out his hand to gently hug her into his arms.


    Feeling her warm breath, he felt a sense of relief, even...


    He buried his head next to her earlobe, brushed his thin lips against her earlobe, and murmured softly,


    "Martha, I miss you so much."


    At those words, Martha felt her cheeks hot, and her heartbeat elerated unconsciously.


    She stretched out her hand and gently pushed Stefan away, "No, I..."


    She didn''t finish her sentence, but Stefan already understood what she meant.


    He let go of Martha with a wicked smile, and looked at Martha jokingly, "You just escaped, now it''s time


    for recovery. No more wandering thoughts."


    Martha''s cheeks became even more rosy when she heard that.


    She obviously didn''t mean that just now, but why did this man sound like she couldn''t wait to sleep with


    him?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She lowered her eyes, bit her red lip unconsciously and did not speak.


    A wicked smile rose to Stefan''s lips. He stretched out his hands to hold the woman in front of him,


    leaned over and kissed her on the lips.


    Then, he smiled and said, "Go to bed and rest first, I''ll take a shower."


    After saying this, he turned and walked quickly towards the shower room.


    God knows how much effort he had just used to restrain himself.


    Martha, who was standing in front of him, clearly saw the change in Stefan''s body when he left.


    She pursed her lips and walked quickly to the bed.


    She knew that Stefan was restraining himself and was going to take a cold shower for her sake.


    Because of his concern, she felt warm inside and there was a faint smile on her lips.


    When Martha woke up again, it was already evening.


    Stefan was lying beside her right now, staring at her deeply.


    She lowered her eyes, her long eyshes trembling slightly. She buried her head in the quilt and did


    not speak.


    "Awake? Are you hungry?" Stefan''s voice was low-pitched yet joyful.


    This was the best sleep he had had in months.


    Because of her sudden departure before, he was looking for her figure every day.


    Later, they finally returned home and had a wedding, but it turned out that Martha was a fake.


    Now that he could wake up and see Martha, he felt good.


    Martha slowly pulled down the quilt, revealing her eyes.


    "A little bit."


    "Get up, it''s almost time for dinner." Stefan stood up with a smile.


    After he got up and changed his clothes, he walked out of the room slowly.


    He understood that his life with Martha was slowly getting on the right track, and he had to give her


    time to adapt.


    So, he chose to leave, leaving room for Martha.


    After he left the room, Martha slowly lifted the quilt, her face flushed.

 Chapter 612 Spend The Rest Of His Life With Her

    Chapter 612 Spend The Rest Of His Life With Her


    Chapter 612 Spend the Rest of His Life with Her


    She knew that Stefan left to leave space for her.


    In a trance, Stefan''s previous appearance suddenly appeared in Martha''s mind. At that time, he was


    domineering and ruthless, but now he seemed to have changed.


    He became gentle, careful, and learned how to love others.


    Martha grinned. At this moment, she suddenly wanted to take Stefan back to the country and see their


    home.


    She got up and washed up herself quickly, and walked to the living room with a smile, "Stefan?"


    "He went out for something."


    King Ducasse sat on the sofa, holding a cup of tea just brought by the servant in his hand.


    When he came, he ran into Stefan, but thetter said he had something to do and left him.


    He probably knew what Stefan was going to do, after all, he had received Stefan''s invitation to the


    wedding ceremony.


    He felt that Stefan went to Sam also because of the wedding.


    Martha frowned slightly, looked at King Ducasse with eyes full of doubt, "What can he do?"


    He didn''t know many people in Z Country, nor did he run business here. So, Martha was wondering


    what Stefan could do here.


    The doubt in her eyes grew even more.


    King Ducasse shrugged and replied with a smile, "He didn''t tell me that, so I have no idea."


    After saying that, he thought for a while, and added, "Perhaps, a business genius like him ns to do


    business in Z Country considering that the Lucas family is here."


    Martha nodded slightly upon hearing this.


    What King Ducasse said made sense.


    For a powerful person like Stefan, making money was his goal, and because of her maiden family in Z


    Country, he would definitely want to establish a presence here.


    In the next second, King Ducasse''s eyes fell on her again, and his voice was gentle and mellow.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "How is your health?"


    "I''m fine." Martha replied with a smile, then turned to the servant standing not far away and said, "Bring


    me a cup of coffee."


    "Lady Martha, please wait a moment."


    The servant replied respectfully, turned around and left the ce.


    King Ducasse gazed at Martha''s every move, and finally he lowered his eyes to cover up the


    He had special feelings for Martha.


    He still remembered the first time they met, she boldly argued with those richdies at the pce


    banquet.


    Later, regarding their marriage contract, she did not force herself to agree to it.


    Marrying him meant that she would be the queen of Z Country and had the most noble status, but


    she sensibly stated the pros and cons of the marriage.


    He knew that she didn''t love him.


    Therefore, he was very envious of his brother Stefan, who was liked by such a courageous, kind and


    decisive woman.


    And in his life, he was afraid that he would never meet such a woman again.


    When Martha''s eyes fell on King Ducasse again, she happened to see him looking at her in a daze.


    She slightly frowned, and asked suspiciously, "What are you thinking?"


    "I was wondering if I would meet a girl like you."


    After King Ducasse came back to his senses, he smiled meaningfully.


    Martha froze, and then she answered freely, "You are the king of Z Country. You can choose whoever


    you like."


    King Ducasse''s eyes darkened, and he held back the urge to blurt out "But I only want you".


    He knew that there was no possibility between them.


    She was his sister-inw, and it was enough for him to know that she was happy.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, adopting an air of nonchnce, "You''re right, as long as I want, I can


    choose any girl from Z Country."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the servant brought coffee and put it on the table in front of Martha.


    "Lady Martha, your coffee."


    "Thanks," Martha said in a low voice, and the servant exited the living room tactfully.


    Before she could speak again, King Ducasse spoke up, "Martha, I wish you happiness."


    The next second, Stefan''s confident voice rang out.


    "Don''t worry; I will make sure that she is happy."


    The two sitting on the sofa knew that Stefan wasing when they heard the voice, and they all turned


    to look at the source of the sound.


    After seeing the familiar figure, Martha''s eyes lit up, "Stefan."


    "You''re just getting better. You can''t drink coffee."


    Stefan walked over to the couch, sat next to Martha, and grabbed the coffee that was set in front of her.


    Then he looked sideways at the direction of the servant, "Come here, bring her a ss of warm milk."


    "Yes."


    The servant answered from a distance and left.


    Soon, a ss of milk was ced in front of Martha, "Lady Martha, your milk ."


    Stefan then looked dotingly at Martha who seemed upset.


    "Be good. When you get better, I''ll take you to drink some coffee."


    "That''s what you said. Don''t go back on your word."


    Stefan smiled faintly and replied, "I won''t."


    Sadness flicked in King Ducasse''s eyes when he saw their interaction. Then he said jokingly, "Well, I


    came here for a free milk, but now I''m fed up with your PDA."


    "Then you still not leaving?"


    Stefan raised his eyebrows slightly, not at all embarrassed by being teased.


    On the contrary, King Ducasse was choked when he heard this, and then he sighed helplessly.


    "When you leave, I won''te out to see you off. Take care of yourselves."


    "Sure," Stefan responded lightly.


    Though he looked calm on the outside, he felt a mixture of emotions.


    King Ducasse was his half-brother. Although they didn''t spend much time together, King Ducasse was


    special to him since they shared the same blood.


    After being silent for a while, he said in a deep voice, "The royal family is full of schemes and tricks, so


    you should be careful."


    "Thank you for reminding me, Stefan."


    King Ducasse smiled lightly and felt touched inside.


    Having a brother gave him a different feeling.


    He got up and was about to go out. Just before he stepped out of the hall, he stopped in his tracks.


    His eyes darkened, his lips parted slightly, and his hoarse voice said, "If you have time,e back


    more often. After all, our mother is in Z Country, she misses you very much."


    "I see," Stefan responded, his lips pursed into a line.


    Although he had epted the fact that Catherine was his mother, he still didn''t feel much about it.


    When he was young, his foster mother gave him maternal love.


    Thus, in Stefan''s mind, his foster mother was more like his mother.


    Even so, he shoulde back to visit his birth mother. After all, it was his birth mother that gave birth


    to him.


    After getting Stefan''s answer, King Ducasse widened his smile, and his steps became lighter as well.


    He knew deep down that Catherine loved his elder brother much more than him.


    But he grew up in the royal family and hadn''t experienced much pain or turmoil. His parents were


    loving and he considered himself lucky.


    His eldest brother, on the other hand, had never known the love of his biological parents and had


    survived on his own in the Harrison family.


    He was much happier than his elder brother.


    After King Ducasse left, Martha clearly felt that Stefan became increasingly depressed.


    She reached out and gently held his big hand, "I will always be with you."


    Stefan froze for a moment before tightly grasping her hand.


    "OK."


    In his life, apart from the few joys he had when he was a child, Martha was the only light that shone into


    his world.


    It was his honor to spend the rest of his life with her.

 Chapter 613 IM Finally Back

    Chapter 613 I''M Finally Back


    Chapter 613 I''m Finally Back


    Time flew by, and soon the Lucas family''s dinner party began.


    When Martha came here for the first time, the table was filled. Whereas, this dinner party was much


    less lively now.


    At the dinner table, after everyone chatted happily for a while, they finally talked about the topic of


    departure.


    Louis looked at Martha, and finally asked in a deep voice, "When are you leaving?"


    "Tomorrow," Martha replied with a smile, blinking as she turned to look at Stefan.


    Stefan widened his smile unconsciously, looking at her dotingly.


    Hearing that, Eve put down the knife and fork in her hand, "It''s good to go back early so that Jimmy


    won''t miss you too much."


    They had talked a lot about Jimmy''s childhood.


    Having heard so many interesting things about Jimmy, Eve wanted to see that child even more.


    Martha curled her lips into a gentle smile, "Auntie, if you want to see Jimmy, you can go to my country


    for a trip with Uncle."


    When Eve heard that proposal, she parted her lips to refuse, but her husband''s voice had rang out, "It


    sounds a good idea. Louis has taken over the Caesar family affairs. After I hand over what I''m doing,


    Eve and I will go and have fun."


    Eve, who was sitting next to him, froze for a moment, and cracked a beaming smile.


    Since she married into the Louis family, she and her husband had been lovey-dovey.


    It was just that her husband was so busy that they didn''t have much time to spend together.


    If he could retire, they could spend their alone time.


    Seeing that Eve was in a daze, Martha had a sly smile on her face, "Auntie, it seems that Uncle wants


    to relive the good times with you."


    Eve blushed when she heard that, and gave Martha a "re".


    "Don''t speak nonsense."


    "I''m telling the truth."


    Martha winked innocently at Eve, but the smile on her lips gave her away.


    Louis smiled and looked at Martha''s smiling face, and looked slightly sideways at Stefan.


    "Be nice to her. If you dare to make her feel wronged, I won''t let you go."


    "Don''t worry, I will be good to her."


    Stefan reached for the ss and and lightly clinked it against Louis''s.


    After chatting for a while, they each went back to their rooms...


    The next morning, the couple left early in the morning.


    The ne was arranged by Sam, and the original time was after ten o''clock. Later, because Martha


    didn''t want to face parting, she asked Sam to change the time.


    Parting is not meant to increase sadness, but to meet again.


    She looked forward to seeing them again.


    On the ne, Martha fell asleep drowsily..


    Stefan, who was sitting next to Martha, curled his lips slightly, and asked the stewardess to bring a


    nket to cover her.


    He leaned over and nted a kiss on her forehead, "Sleep well, we''ll be home when you wake up."


    Halfway through the journey, Martha, who was sleeping soundly, suddenly shook her head and


    murmured in a panic, "Don''t, don''t hurt him, don''t..."


    With her exmation, she woke up from her sleep.


    Stefan, who was processing the documents, wiped the sweat from her forehead with a tissue, and


    asked with concern, "What''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?"


    "Where is Jimmy?"


    Martha reached out and grabbed Stefan''s arm eagerly, her voice full of panic.


    Stefan touched her head, stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms, and coaxed her warmly, "Don''t


    be afraid, Jimmy is safe now, with Rhys by his side, he will be fine."


    When Martha heard that, her head buried in Stefan''s arms nodded slightly.


    She had dreamed about Jimmy just now, Jimmy was being scared and calling out to her, but she


    couldn''t find him.


    After she gradually calmed down, Stefan asked, "Can you tell me what you just dreamed about?"


    Martha bit her lip, hesitated for a while, and spoke the dream just now with a trembling voice.


    "I just dreamed that they took Jimmy away, and when I chased after them, Jimmy was gone."


    "Jimmy was very scared and called me to save him, but I couldn''t find Jimmy no matter what."


    Stefan patted Martha''s back distressedly, "Don''t be afraid, it''s just a dream."


    "Jimmy is being protected by Rhys now. Nothing will happen to him. We will go back to see Jimmy as


    soon as we get off the ne, okay?"


    "Yes," Martha responded lightly and buried her head in Stefan''s arms, her hands still tightly clutching


    the hem of thetter''s clothes, as if only in this way could she get peace of mind.


    Stefan sighed helplessly.


    He knew that Martha was feeling so uneasy because of what had happened before - it left her with a


    shadow on her heart.


    Only by seeing their child again would her worries slowly disappear.


    At this moment, he was suddenly thankful that he had made preparations.


    Otherwise, if Jimmy fell into the hands of those two clones, it would be a disaster, and Martha could


    never withstand it.


    Stefan hugged Martha tightly, "I will protect you."


    Later, Martha drifted off to sleep in his arms.


    Her current physical condition was actually very bad, but she forced herself to look good in the Lucas


    residence in order not to worry Eve and other Lucas.


    Now in front of Stefan, because of the nightmare just now, she felt exhausted and fell asleep in a daze.


    After another day of flying, the ne finallynded at the domestic airport.


    Stefan reached out to tuck Martha''s loose hair behind her ear, and then he called out softly, "Martha,


    wake up. We''re home."


    "Um?"


    Martha opened her eyes slightly, and looked at Stefan in confusion, somehow feeling like she was in a


    dream.


    After she came to herself, she stretchedzily.


    "We''ve arrived?"


    "Yes, let''s go home together."


    Stefan stood up with a smile, and stretched out his big hand to Martha.


    Martha smiled slightly and put her hand on his.


    The two got off the ne hand in hand, and just as they walked out of the airport, someone suddenly


    threw herself onto Martha.


    "Martha, you''re finally back."


    When Martha heard that voice, her smile widened unconsciously.


    She hugged Melissa tightly, buried her head on Melissa''s shoulder, and said softly, "Yes, I''m finally


    back."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 614 She Is Still Very Weak

    Chapter 614 She Is Still Very Weak


    Chapter 614 She Is Still Very Weak


    Upon hearing that, Melissa let go of the woman in her arms and grinned, "Well, do you miss me?"


    "Of course I do," Martha replied with a smile, and then asked curiously, "How do you know I''ming


    back?"


    "Eden told me."


    Melissa blinked slyly, and reached out to hold Martha''s arm intimately.


    Martha realized it was Stefan who told Eden.


    Before she could speak, Melissa''s voice sounded again, "What''s wrong with you? What happened?


    Why do you look so bad?"


    "Didn''t Eden tell you about that?"


    Martha turned to look at her friend in puzzlement, with obvious shock in her eyes.


    Eden told Melissa about their return to C Country, but why did he not mention such a big thing to


    Melissa?


    Just when she was confused, Eden''s gentle voice sounded beside her.


    "I was afraid she was too worried about you, so I didn''t tell her that."


    Melissa looked at Martha suspiciously, and then at Eden, not understanding what they were talking


    about.


    Finally, her eyes fell on Martha, "Tell me, what''s going on? Is it rted to your health?"


    "Hmm," Martha responded softly, and just as she was about to exin, Stefan said in a deep voice,


    "Let''s get on the car first and talk slowly."


    "OK." Without waiting for Martha''s answer, Melissa had already given one for her.


    After the four of them got into the car, Melissa couldn''t wait to ask, "So how are you now? Have you


    done a physical examination?"


    "Yes, my situation has been stabilized."


    Hearing long-lost concern from her best friend, Martha felt warm inside.


    When she was in the basement, she once thought she would not survive, but now she was fine.


    Melissa, who was sitting next to her, breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that, "It''s a good thing


    that you''re fine."


    Then she turned to look at Martha in doubt, and urged, "Tell me what happened to you. Why did you


    suddenly get sick?"


    "Melissa, I was swapped. The woman who came back a while ago isn''t me."


    As soon as Martha finished exining, Melissa''s shocked voice sounded in the car.


    "What? You meant you weren''t the one getting married to Stefan this time?"


    Martha nodded slightly, with a wry smile on her lips unconsciously.


    Speaking of it, life is like a y.


    She married Stefan twice, and it didn''t work out even once.


    The first time they got married, she escaped marriage alone to seek out the truth of her mother''s death.


    Later, the truth came to the light and yet she was switched by a clone who got married to Stefan


    instead.


    Stefan carefully prepared two grand weddings, but she attended neither of them, and she wondered


    how Stefan would feel about it.


    Melissa was stunned for a long time before she came back to her senses and grabbed Martha''s hand.


    "What... what''s going on here?"


    "The woman who returned to C Countryst time is a clone, cloned by my fake grandmother."


    After Martha answered the most crucial question, she reached for the water Stefan handed over and


    took a sip.


    In the next second, Melissa''s voice was raised once again in shock.


    "Clones? Has someone really conducted experiments to create clone humans in this world?"


    "Um," Martha responded in a low voice, and then slowly said everything she experienced in Z Country.


    "I went back to Z Country just to find out the real cause of my mother''s death, but I identally found


    some members from the Lucas family were involved in my mother''s death. Later, the truth was brought


    to light."


    "The night before I left Z Country, I visited Grandma to say goodbye to her. Yet I found a lot of badges


    in my grandmother''s room. And my mother also had a simr badge. Then, the old Mrs. Lucas


    suddenly appeared, with a dark voice, and I was startled and passed out."


    "When I woke up again, I found myself tied to a stone pir. And the old Mrs. Lucas drew my blood with


    a needle every day."


    When Martha said that, she paused to recover some strength.


    Melissa looked at her suspiciously, and asked, "Why did she do this?"


    "To survive," Martha replied lightly, and continued to exin, "The old Mrs. Lucas is not my real


    grandmother, she is a fake, a clone invented by the ancestors of the Lucas family."


    "I don''t know why the Lucas family researched human cloning. I only know that when the ancestors of


    the Lucas family cloned the fake grandmother, the technology was not yet perfect."


    "So the fake grandmother can only survive by drinking the blood of descendants of the Lucas family."


    Melissa froze in ce when she heard that.


    She never expected that Martha had been through so many twists and turns.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She pursed her red lips, and after a long time of shock, she asked with concern.


    "So you are so weak now because too much blood has been drawn?"


    "Hmm," Martha responded with a wry smile, and her face grew paler.


    She knew that her current physical condition was not good, so she could only recuperate slowly after


    returning home.


    She was lucky to be alive.


    After hearing that, Melissa hugged Martha distressedly, with a crying tone in her voice.


    "Martha, I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were suffering so much."


    "Silly girl, you did nothing wrong, why do you apologize?"


    Martha smiled and patted her best friend''s back, ayer of sweat was forming on her forehead.


    Melissa med herself and cried, "If I had found out earlier that you were going to Z Country and


    apanied you, that would not have happened."


    "All right, don''t you want to know how Stefan found meter?"


    Martha reached out to gently wipe away Melissa''s tears, and continued to talk about what happened in


    Z Country.


    "When I was caught in the basement, I was drawn a syringe of blood by that old hag every day."


    "Just when I was dying, Stefan came to Z Country with fake Martha."


    "Stefan discovered that the Martha came back home with him was a fake, so he took her to Z Country,


    teamed up with the king of Z Country, as well as my uncle and cousin, to trick the fake into exposing


    the ce where I was locked up."


    "Later, I was rescued by them."


    Martha''s pretended rxed smile caught Melissa''s eyes, making Melissa feel even more distressed.


    Melissa held her best friend''s hand distressedly, and said solemnly, "When I get back, I must make up


    for you for all the losses you have suffered during this period."


    A smile rose to Martha''s lips. She responded, "Okay, I will listen to you from now on."


    "Good girl." Melissa stroked Martha''s hair with dull pain in her heart.


    She didn''t know why Martha, such a good girl, kept getting hurt.


    She had been tortured by Stefan in the past. Later, she conceived, gave birth alone and took care of


    her critically ill child in a foreign country.


    After Martha went through so many things, Melissa only hoped that she would be safe and sound in the


    future.


    Thinking of this, Melissa raised her eyes suddenly, and looked dissatisfiedly at Stefan who was sitting


    in the passenger seat.


    "Stefan, if you dare to let Martha down in the future, I will not let you go."


    "I won''t let her down," replied Stefan. He looked at Melissa with determination in his eyes.


    Then he shifted his gaze on Martha, and it became affectionate.


    Looking at her haggard face, he secretly made up his mind to find a nutritionist to take care of Martha


    properly.


    After Martha saw her best friend calm down, she asked suspiciously, "Do you know where Jimmy is


    now?"


    "At the Doyle Manor."


    Melissa wiped the tears from her eyes and replied in a muffled voice.


    She didn''t know Martha''s honeymoon trip before, but she found it out she went to the Doyle Manor.


    Later, when she learned that Martha wasing back today, she woke up early, bought some


    ingredients, and went to the Doyle Manor to tell Bianca and Maxwell the good news.


    She had thought Martha and Stefan woulde back with good news after a honeymoon trip.


    She never knew Martha alone would suffer so much.


    Thinking of that, she held Martha''s hand tightly again, "Don''t worry. Jimmy is at home waiting for you to


    "Hmm," Martha responded in a low voice, and suddenly leaned close to Melissa''s ear, "How are things


    progressing between you two?"


    "What?" Melissa looked at Martha confusedly, and asked.


    A light smile lifted the corner of Martha''s mouth, and she blinked slyly, "Eden hasn''t proposed to you


    yet?"


    Melissa lowered her head shyly, and her voice was as soft as a mosquito, "He has."

 Chapter 615 Mommy, Jimmy Misses You So Much

    Chapter 615 Mommy, Jimmy Misses You So Much


    Chapter 615 Mommy, Jimmy Misses You So Much


    When Martha heard that, she widened her smile and reached for Melissa''s hand.


    "Did you agree?"


    "Yes."


    Looking at the teasing look on Martha''s face, Melissa blushed.


    Melissa''s affirmative answer made Martha''s smile brighter.


    "It seems like our Jimmy is about to have a wife or a younger brother."


    "Don''t be ridiculous."


    Melissa reached out her hand to cover Martha''s mouth in a panic, for fear that she would say


    something inappropriate again.


    Martha raised her eyebrows, staring at her best friend, making thetter''s face even redder.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the Doyle Manor.


    As the car approached the Doyle Vi, Martha saw Rhys holding Jimmy standing at the gate, looking


    forward to their arrival.


    After the car stopped, Martha eagerly opened the door and got out of the car.


    Jimmy, who was standing next to Rhys, saw his mommy, his eyes turned red, he immediately let go of


    Rhys'' hand, and ran towards his mommy.


    After he ran halfway, he suddenly stopped and looked at his mommy who was walking towards him


    step by step in a panic.


    He rubbed his small hands helplessly, and nervously looked at Martha.


    "Are you really my mommy?"


    "Jimmy."


    Martha murmured, took a step forward and squatted down, directly hugging the child into her arms.


    It was not until this moment that all worries had left her mindpletely.


    During the period of being tied up in the basement, she was unafraid of facing death, but she was


    worried that her beloved man and child would get in trouble.


    Now, seeing them both safe and sound, she was content.


    When Jimmy was hugged by his mommy, his body was stiff, and soon he smelled the smell that


    belonged to his mommy.


    It was not until then that his body slowly rxed and he reached out to hug Mommy.


    He knew that this was her real mommy.


    His daddy did not disappoint him and brought back the real mommy.


    "Mommy, Jimmy misses you so much!"


    "Mommy misses you too."


    Martha let go of the child in her arms with moist eyes, and reached out to gently wipe the tears off


    Jimmy''s face.


    "Why are you crying?"


    "Jimmy is so happy to see Mommy."


    Jimmy wiped away the remaining tears on his face, and grinned.


    When Martha heard that, a gentle smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    She rubbed Jimmy''s head, feeling sorry, and whispered, "I''m sorry for worrying Jimmy."


    "I''ve been very good. I listen to Uncle Rhys and eat good food, so Mommy, you should remember to


    reward me."


    Jimmy suddenly tilted his head, blinked his big eyes, and looked at Martha expectantly.


    Martha understood that her son was trying to ease the tension.


    She knew what he meant and didn''t intend to spoil it. Instead, she hugged Jimmy and echoed him,


    "OK, I''ll promise you one thing, and I''ll also give you three days to think about it."


    "It''s a deal."


    Jimmy put his arms around Martha''s neck, with a happy smile on his face.


    Just as Martha took two steps with Jimmy in her arms, Stefan stepped forward to stop her, "Let me


    hold him."


    "I can do it."


    Martha hugged Jimmy tightly, unwilling to let go.


    But Stefan reached out, took Jimmy from her arms and put him on his shoulders.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "You need to see a doctor about your health. Don''t hold our child until you recover."


    Jimmy, who was being hugged by his daddy, stared at his daddy unhappily when he heard that.


    He wanted to refute, but when he turned his head and saw his mother''s pale face, he swallowed the


    rebuttal.


    Martha knew that Stefan was worried about his health. Just as she was about to refute, she saw


    Jimmy''s worried look on his face.


    She frowned slightly, but she said nothing.


    After the three took two steps, they saw Rhys standing not far away.


    Stefan hugged Jimmy and stopped in front of Rhys, watching thetter with dark eyes.


    "Thank you."


    "No biggie," Rhys replied lightly, and his eyes fell on Martha.


    He saw Martha''s paleplexion at a nce, she frowned, and parted his lips.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine." Martha smiled slightly, looking at Rhys with gratitude in her dark eyes.


    "Thank you for taking care of Jimmy."


    "Jimmy calls me ''Uncle'', I can''t let him call me that for nothing."


    Rhys raised his eyebrows slightly, and as soon as he looked up, he met the eyes of Jimmy who was


    held in Stefan''s arms.


    When Jimmy saw Rhys'' gaze resting on him, he immediately cracked a big smile.


    He didn''t have have a good impression of this uncle before.


    It was because this uncle always had a cold face and looked like someone not to be approached.


    But when his dad brought him to this uncle''s care, he knew that this uncle would protect him.


    This uncle was usually alone and seldom smiled, so he began to chat and talk with this uncle.


    And it paid off. This uncle really treated him much more pleasantly.


    And he began to discover that this uncle was not as scary as he imagined. He was just too lonely and


    used to being alone, so he always had a cold face.


    Rhys, who was standing behind, saw Jimmy''s smile, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his


    mouth.


    He was fond of this adorable kid.


    Martha noticed Rhys'' smile too; she followed his gaze down towards her son who was grinning widely


    at Rhys.


    Her eyes were full of shock, and then her heart was filled with pride.


    Her son was really good, even winning over someone as difficult to deal with as Rhys!

 Chapter 616 How Long Will It Take To Recover?

    Chapter 616 How Long Will It Take To Recover?


    Chapter 616 How Long Will It Take to Recover?


    The next second, a choked voice sounded from ahead, interrupting Martha''s thoughts.


    "Martha."


    Martha came back to her senses, and stood there nkly looking at her father and Bianca who were


    supporting each other.


    Her eyes were red, and she took a quick step forward, throwing herself into Bianca''s arms.


    "Bianca."


    "I''m so d you''re back. I''m so d you''re back."


    Bianca cried and hugged the woman in front of her, until this moment she was relieved.


    God knows how worried she was when she heard Rhys tell Maxwell that Martha had an ident.


    Martha was brought up by her.


    She had long regarded Martha as her own child, and after hearing that she was exchanged, she was


    full of worries.


    Maxwell, who was standing aside, saw this scene, and a few tears fell from his eyes, which he quickly


    wiped away.


    "It''s good that you''re fine. Let''s go inside to talk."


    "Yes yes yes, let''s go sit inside."


    Bianca let go of Martha in her arms distressedly, smiled and led her towards the living room.


    Martha felt the warmth from Bianca''s palm, and felt warm inside.


    It feels good to be home.


    She smiled weakly and was pulled to sit on the sofa in the living room.


    As soon as she sat down, Maxwell said to Bianca, "You call for a doctor to check on Martha


    Although he didn''t know exactly what happened, he could clearly feel that his daughter''splexion


    was very bad.


    To be on the safe side, he thought it would be safer to let the doctore over to have a look.


    Yet Stefan''s voice sounded immediately after Maxwell finished speaking, "No need. I''ve asked the


    doctor to wait outside the door."


    When Stefan set off to return to C Country, he had asked Eden to contact a famous doctor.


    When Martha was in Z Country for examination, he asked the doctor specifically, and the doctor said


    that she was very weak and needed a doctor to help her recuperate.


    Maxwell, who was sitting on the sofa, was taken aback when he heard that, and then urged, "Then let


    the doctore in."


    "Yes," Stefan responded with a deep voice, and nced sideways at Eden who was standing at the


    door.


    Thetter nodded, turned and left.


    Not long after, an elderly doctor walked into the living room.


    "Who needs to see a doctor?"


    "Me," Martha responded weakly, sweat already forming on her forehead.


    The doctor walked towards her and felt for her pulse.


    After a long time, he looked at the woman in front of him with a solemn expression, and said seriously,


    "You are in a very bad condition now, you are losing both energy and blood, you need to rest more, and


    take supplements every day."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Doctor, how long will it take me to recover?"


    Martha frowned slightly, and asked softly.


    The doctor sighed helplessly, "Curing this disease cannot be rushed. You can only take supplements


    slowly. If you''re lucky, you''ll recover within a year. If not, it may take three to five years."


    Maxwell and Bianca, who were standing not far away, saw the doctor''s solemn expression, and their


    hearts sank.


    What happened and why was Martha hurt so badly?


    Didn''t they go on their honeymoon trip?


    Was there an ident on their trip?


    At this moment, Stefan raised a question, "Is there no other way?"


    He had realized the seriousness of the matter when he was in Z Country, but he didn''t expect it to be


    so serious.


    The doctor nced at him, and then exined, "If I''m not wrong, the patient lost a lot of blood days


    ago, but she didn''t receive proper treatment."


    "You''re right," Martha replied softly.


    It wasn''t that she hadn''t received proper treatment; ever since her blood was drawn, she hadn''t


    received any medical care.


    If she hadn''t been rescued in time, she would have died of excessive blood loss.


    Hearing that, the doctor sighed helplessly, "Your top priority now is to replenish your body. It can''t be


    solved overnight, you can only improve slowly."


    "Thank you very much," Martha politely thanked the doctor, knowing that there was no rush for this


    matter.


    Stefan, who was standing next to him, looked sideways at Eden, and motioned for thetter to take the


    doctor to prescribe medicine.


    Eden stepped forward knowingly, and said politely, "Mister, this way please."


    The doctor nodded slightly, and followed Eden to write a prescription.

 Chapter 617 MommyS Face Is Red

    Chapter 617 Mommy''S Face Is Red


    Chapter 617 Mommy''s Face Is Red


    After the doctor left, Martha looked up and saw her father''s worried expression.


    She forced a smile, and said softly, "Dad, Bianca, I''m fine, you don''t have to worry."


    "You''re the apple of our eye. How can we not worry about you?"


    Maxwell''s heart ached when he saw how his daughter was trying to keep him from worrying.


    Bianca took a step forward and asked with concern, "How do you feel now? Are you tired?"


    "I''m not very tired, just hungry because I didn''t eat breakfast."


    As she said that, she rubbed her stomach pitifully, and looked at Bianca with an aggrieved expression.


    Bianca patted Martha''s hand lovingly, "I''ll make you some porridge."


    As she said that, she got up and walked towards the kitchen. When she was leaving, she gave Maxwell


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    a wink to signal him not to ask questions here and let Martha rest more.


    Maxwell nodded lightly, suppressed the doubts in his heart, and changed the subject.


    "Martha, I''ve been doing rehabilitation exercises these days and I almost fully recovered now."


    "That''s good!" Martha smiled happily, her eyes were full of longing for the future.


    "Dad, when you feel better, we can go on a trip together as a family."


    "Okay then! Dad will work hard for that," Maxwell looked at his daughter with love mixed with pain on


    his face.


    After chatting for a few more minutes with Martha, he looked sideways at Stefan who was sitting


    opposite.


    "Stefan, my subordinate sent me a nning proposal which looks good. Would youe along to my


    study room to have a look?"


    "OK," Stefan responded lightly, looking sideways at Martha with worry in his eyes.


    "Sit here and wait for me; ask Jimmy if you need anything."


    "Don''t worry, Daddy, I will take good care of Mommy."


    Jimmy immediately stepped forward, patted his chest and a made a promise.


    Martha found this scene amusing and refuted Stefan.


    "I''m at my home, you don''t have to worry about me!"


    "Well, then I''m off." Stefan whispered, got up and walked towards Maxwell who was waiting.


    In the study.


    As soon as Stefan closed the door, Maxwell''s questioning voice sounded.


    "Come on, what''s going on? Why is Martha hurt so badly?"


    During this period of time, Maxwell had seen all of Stefan''s kindness towards Martha.


    So he knew Stefan had nothing to do with Martha''s injury, but he couldn''t help feeling a bit angry with


    Stefan.


    He had entrusted his beloved daughter to Stefan, but thetter failed to protect her well.


    Hearing the anger in his father-inw''s voice, Stefan sighed resignedly, and then began to exin.


    "Father-inw, you must remember Martha''s escape from marriagest time?"


    Maxwell nced at him and didn''t speak. His eyes clearly said, "continue".


    Stefan understood what he meant, paused, and continued, "The reason why Martha ran away from


    marriage that time was because my mother-inw''s family came to find her."


    "Martha went back to shoulder the responsibilities that her mother should have born."


    "Later, I kept looking for her but didn''t get any news. Finally, I checked Louis'' flight records and found


    out that they went to Z Country together."


    Maxwell frowned slightly when he heard that, his eyes were full of puzzlement, "Louis?"


    "Louis is the son of your wife''s sister, Martha''s cousin."


    Stefan walked over and sat directly opposite Maxwell, before continuing to exin.


    "The reason why Martha went back with Louis was because she realized that there was something


    hidden about the cause of her mother''s death, so she wanted to go back and seek the truth."


    "Later, I rused over, and found out the truth together with her. The day before we went back to C


    Country, Martha was caught and locked up. Her clone impersonated her to live with me."


    As soon as Stefan finished speaking, Maxwell''s shocked voice asked, "What? Her clone?"


    As the head of the Doyle Group, Maxwell knew that clones were not allowed in this world, so the fact


    that the daughter who attended the wedding was a clone shocked him so much.


    Since he had been through so much in his life, he easily figured out the whole picture after Stefan''s


    exnation.


    After he calmed down, his eyes on Stefan grew sharper.


    "You mean, the person who married youst time was a clone?"


    "Yes."


    Stefan responded with a deep voice, and after thinking about it, he opened his mouth to exin.


    "Since we came back from Z Country, I''ve been losing interest in Martha, so I kept a distance from her.


    At that time, I didn''t find anything wrong with her."


    "Later, Jimmy was the first to discover something off with Martha, and after I was more sure about it, I


    brought her back to Z Country under the pretext of going on honeymoon."


    Maxwell frowned, and clenched his hands, quietly waiting for Stefan''s next words.


    After Stefan paused for a moment, he continued, "Later, after I went to Z Country, I worked with Louis,


    Sam, and Z Country''s king to force the mastermind behind the scenes to take action, and finally


    rescued Martha."


    Maxwell, who was sitting on the chair, listened to his daughter''s experience during this time, and felt as


    if his heart was grabbed by a big hand, and the pain made him unable to breathe.


    He didn''t expect that Martha had been bearing so much on her own during this period of time.


    After a long time, Maxwell asked, "What happened to her that caused her to lose so much blood?"


    "The old Mrs. Lucas of the Lucas family is a clone, and needs to drink the blood of the Lucas in order to


    maintain life, so..."


    Having said that, Stefan pursed his lips tightly and did not continue.


    He felt a dull pain in his heart at the mere thought of Martha''s pale face when he saw her in the


    basement at that time.


    If he had protected her well, she wouldn''t have suffered so much.


    Maxwell, sitting in front of his desk, heard these words and his pupils shrank. He naturally understood


    the meaning behind Stefan''s unfinished sentence.


    His daughter''s blood had been drawn by clones to maintain their life during that period of time.


    He would not let the masterminds go; he must make them pay the price.


    In the next second, Maxwell''s furious voice came from his lips, "Where are those culprits!"


    "They were shot and their bodies were burned."


    Stefan sullenly told the endings of the fake old Mrs. Lucas and fake Martha, feeling the punishment


    was too light for them.


    After Maxwell heard that, he felt the same way.


    He was angry from the bottom of his heart, but he had nowhere to vent it, and he med himself more.


    As Martha''s father, he didn''t notice anything unusual, and...


    In the living room, after Maxwell and Stefan left, Melissa got up and went to Martha, hugging thetter.


    "Martha, it''s all my fault. I didn''t discover your abnormality earlier. If I discovered it earlier, maybe you..."


    "It''s not your fault."


    Martha hugged Melissa back andforted her gently.


    "She is a fake me. It''s natural taht she will avoid contact with you, so as not to show her ws and be


    exposed. That''s all in the past. Now I''m sitting here, in front of you, safe and sound!"


    "Yes." Melissa responded in a muffled voice, and unconsciously tightened her arms holding Melissa.


    She secretly made up her mind that she must spend more time cooking some nourishing soup for


    Martha in the near future.


    She wanted to help Martha replenish nutrient, and made thetter look radiant again.


    Just when Martha was about to say something, Melissa''s cell phone in her pocket suddenly rang


    harshly.


    Melissa scowled, took out her phone and saw the caller ID on the phone at a nce.


    She looked sideways at Martha and shook her phone, "My editor is calling."


    After saying that, Melissa answered directly the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, she reached out and pulled Martha''s hand, saying apologetically, "Martha,


    the editor urged me to go back and talk about the contract, but..."


    "I''m fine, you go ahead, and take care of work."


    Martha showed a slight smile at her best friend, urging thetter to go about her own affairs.


    After hesitating for a while, Melissa said helplessly, "Okay, then I''ll go first, and I''ll see you at night."


    "Hmm." Martha responded softly, winking slyly at her best friend.


    In her opinion, these people were just worried about nothing.


    Since Melissa had something to do, Melissa wouldn''t focus on her all day along, which was a relief for


    Martha.


    Melissa naturally read Martha''s thoughts, smiled mockingly, and reached out to rub thetter''s hair.


    "Stop overthinking it, I''lle here to stay with you during the period, I already knew what you were


    thinking."


    With that said, Melissa got up, picked up her bag, and waved to Martha.


    "I''m leaving first, you should pay attention to rest."


    Eden, who had just received the medicine prescribed by the doctor, saw his girlfriend leave, ran


    towards the kitchen and put the medicine on the table.


    "This is the medicine prescribed by the doctor. Take it ording to the prescription. I need to send


    Melissa."


    After Eden finished speaking, before Martha could answer, he had ran out.


    Seeing him like that, Martha unconsciously raised a smile.


    Sure enough, no matter how calm and dull a person was, as long as he fell in love, he would be


    impatient.


    Stefan suddenly appeared in her mind, and her pretty face immediately turned red.


    Jimmy, who had been sitting obediently next to his mommy, suddenly saw his mommy blushing, and


    his small brows furrowed ordingly.


    He stood up on the sofa, and worriedly put his soft hand on Mommy''s forehead, wanting to see if


    Mommy had a fever to cause her face to be so red.


    Martha felt the softness of his hand, slowly regained her senses, and looked at Jimmy suspiciously.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I saw that your face was very red, so I wanted to see if you had a fever."


    After he finished speaking, he put his hand on his forehead in a serious manner, andpared the two


    to see if his own temperature was simr to that of Mommy.


    Martha froze for a moment, then directly hugged Jimmy into her arms.


    "I''m fine. Jimmy, don''t worry."


    At this moment, Bianca walked over from the kitchen carrying a bowl of pork rib porridge.


    "When I knew you wereing back in the morning, I cooked it for you. Eat some."


    "Okay, thanks, Bianca."


    Martha took the porridge handed over by Bianca with a smile, smelling the familiar smell, with mixed


    feelings in her heart.


    She almost couldn''te back anymore.


    But luckily, she was back.


    Her family members were all there, and she would live happily ever after.

 Chapter 618 He Longs For Having A Home

    Chapter 618 He Longs For Having A Home


    Chapter 618 He Longs for Having a Home


    Bianca nced sideways, and saw Jimmy swallowing his saliva.


    She looked at Jimmy with a smile, and said lovingly, "Jimmy, there is still some porridge in the pot, what


    should I do?"


    "I''ll eat it."


    Jimmy volunteered to walk towards Bianca, and said with a smile, "Granny Bianca, the porridge you


    cook is delicious."


    "If it smells good, you can eat moreter."


    Bianca patted Jimmy''s head kindly, and stretched out her hand to lead him to the kitchen.


    Martha saw that Bianca took Jimmy away, and she knew that Bianca was leaving room for her and


    Rhys to speak.


    Bianca brought Martha up, so Bianca knew thetter wanted to express her gratitude to Rhys for taking


    care of her child.


    Martha showed a gentle smile, feeling warmth flood her heart.


    Seeing her smile, Rhys was taken aback for a moment, and then grinned.


    "Is porridge so delicious?"


    "Bianca''s cooking skills are very good, do you want to try it?"


    After Martha finished speaking, she scooped up a spoonful of porridge and put it into her mouth.


    She hadn''t eaten sincest night and was already hungry. Fortunately, Bianca''s porridge arrived in


    time.


    Rhys smiled and shook his head, "No, I don''t grab food from patients."


    "Rhys, thank you for looking after Jimmy."


    Martha looked gratefully at Rhys, gripping the spoon in her hand.


    If it weren''t for Rhys, Jimmy would have been captured by the fake old Mrs. Lucas.


    Fortunately, Stefan was smart and arranged this step in advance.


    Rhys raised his eyebrows, and a gentle voice came from his thin lips, "Are you going to express your


    thanks verbally?"


    "The projects between my studio and yourpany can continue if you want. After all, I still have


    confidence in the paintings I draw."


    Martha replied with a smile, and continued drinking the porridge.


    Using her own paintings to help him open up the foreign market was the only way she thought she


    could use to repay him.


    And Rhys obviously thought of that too, and nodded seriously.


    "It''s a good idea to open up foreign markets."


    "Sure thing."


    Martha nodded proudly.


    During those years she was abroad, she relied on painting to support herself and Jimmy.


    Moreover, she herself has a certain talent in painting, so her reputation had long been resounding


    abroad.


    After chatting for a while, Rhys suddenly asked, "What happened to you in Z Country? Why did you get


    hurt so badly?"


    Martha paused while holding the spoon, and then gave a concise exnation.


    "It''s a long story. To put it simply, the one who came backst time is a fake, just a clone."


    Rhys was visibly shocked when he heard that, and then couldn''t help but sigh.


    "I''ve heard that Z Country is technologically advanced but I never thought they could create clones."


    Martha who came backst time was a clone, and he saw that she was really lifelike and alive.


    It was a pity that this technology could nevere out, otherwise it would cause global chaos.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After secretly thinking in mind, he frowned slightly, "Why did you get so badly hurt?"


    "The technology of human cloning is not mature enough. If the clones want to survive, they can only


    survive by drinking the blood of the Lucas."


    While drinking the porridge, Martha spoke lightly about the reason for being locked up in the basement.


    Rhys'' eyes darkened, and he unconsciously clenched his fists.


    Unexpectedly, Martha would be taken away to supply blood to the clones.


    He remembered that Stefan had followed to Z Country, and with Stefan''s hot temper, the culprit must


    have ended badly.


    Although he thought that way, he couldn''t help asking.


    "What about the culprit behind the scenes?"


    Martha was stunned for a moment, and then realized that Rhys was asking the ending of the culprit


    behind the scenes.


    She looked down at the fragrant pork rib porridge in her hand, and replied indifferently, "They were


    executed and burned."


    Rhys narrowed his eyes slightly, and an evil glint shed across them.


    That was more like what the king of Z Country would do to the culprits.


    The existence of clonings is against human ethics. As the king of a country, he must strangle all


    potential dangers from their infancy.


    After Rhys figured it out, he didn''t continue this question anymore, and only told Martha to rest well.


    "You are not in good health now; take a good rest at home."


    "I know," Martha responded softly, and then a slight smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, "Don''t


    worry, Mr. Williams, paintings need time to draw."


    "No hurry, your health is more important."


    Rhys put on a gentle smile.


    At this moment, a cold voice sounded from behind, interrupting their chat.


    "Don''t worry, I will take good care of her."


    "Hmm."


    Rhys knew it was Stefan, he raised his eyebrows slightly and got up to leave the Doyle Manor.


    "I have some business to attend to at mypany. I''ll be leaving now."


    Just as he was about to leave, Stefan suddenly said, "Rhys, thank you this time."


    "No need to thank me. Although we''re not blood brothers, I consider Jimmy my nephew."


    After Rhys said that, he walked straight out of the Doyle Manor.


    He thought of Jimmy who was by his side these days, and couldn''t help but curve his lips into a smile.


    Jimmy was mischievous and adorable. Whenever he was in a bad mood, Jimmy woulde over with


    a smiling face and ask him if he was hungry.


    He had been alone all these years, but he felt the warmth from Jimmy.


    Jimmy would stay up all night sitting on the sofa to wait for him, and when he came back, Jimmy would


    rush to the kitchen to cook noodles for him.


    The feeling of home was something he had never experienced before.


    At this thought, Rhys lowered his eyes, envy shing across his eyes.


    He had to admit that he envied Stefan.


    Before, he envied Stefan for being the Harrison, and being loved by Martha, and now he even envied


    Stefan for having a clever son.


    Perhaps, from beginning to end, all he longed for was a home.

 Chapter 619 I DonT Want To Take Bitter Medicine

    Chapter 619 I Don''T Want To Take Bitter Medicine


    Chapter 619 I Don''t Want to Take Bitter Medicine


    At noon, everyone happily sat at the dining table to enjoy lunch.


    Maxwell hid the distressed look in his eyes, picked up themon tableware and picked up a piece of


    ribs for Martha, "Martha, the food Bianca cooks is delicious; eat more."


    "Dad, you eat too."


    Martha saw the distress in her father''s eyes, and knew that Stefan must have told her father everything


    that happened during this time.


    It was just that her father didn''t talk to her about that, so she just pretended not to know.


    While the two were talking, Bianca got up and served Martha a bowl of rib soup, and put it in front of


    Martha.


    "I''ve been stewing this pork rib soup for a long time. You can try it quickly to see if it''s delicious."


    "Thank you, Bianca."


    Martha nced at Bianca gratefully, then drank the soup without any hesitation.


    When Jimmy saw Bianca serving soup to his mommy, he quickly pushed out his bowl.


    "Granny Bianca, and Jimmy, Jimmy wants soup too."


    "Okay, okay."


    Bianca smiled and picked up Jimmy''s bowl, and filled another bowl of soup for Jimmy.


    At this moment, Maxwell suddenly got up and brought back a bottle of red wine, and put it in front of


    him.


    "Stefan, join me for a drink."


    "All right."


    Sitting next to Martha, Stefan responded gently. He uncorked the bottle and poured the wine smoothly.


    Martha finished her pork rib soup, and when she was about to eat more, she was stopped by Stefan.


    "The doctor says you can''t overeat."


    "I''ll just eat a little more."


    Martha frowned slightly, staring at Stefan with displeasure.


    Stefan wasn''t bothered at all; he just stroked her hair lovingly.


    "Good girl, if you want to eat, let Bianca cook something else on tonight."


    "But I..."


    Just when Martha opened her mouth to retort, Jimmy who was sitting on the side suddenly said,


    "Mummy, Jimmy has prepared a gift for you."


    "What gift?"


    Martha turned to look at Jimmy in doubt, her eyes full of anticipation.


    No woman could be impassive when they heard their children had prepared gifts for them.


    Stefan, who was sitting next to her, was immediately diverted, and his eyes turned and finally fell on his


    son.


    He saw Jimmy also looking at him with a proud face.


    Stefan smiled faintly, and feltcent.


    Well, his son was indeed smart.


    "Mommy, the gift is in my room, shall we go and see it together?"


    With that said, Jimmy got up swiftly, stood at the door of the dining room and stretched out his little


    hand, waiting for Martha toe over.


    Martha''s eyes lit up, and she immediately got up and went over.


    Just as the mother and son were about to leave the dining room, Bianca''s voice came from behind,


    "Jimmy hasn''t finished his meal..."


    Before Bianca finished speaking, Jimmy turned his head and showed a big smile to Bianca.


    "Granny Bianca, I just drank a bowl of porridge not long ago, and now I have eaten so much, I am full."


    When Martha heard that, she echoed, "Bianca, children have small stomachs, so they can''t eat a lot at


    once."


    She was anxious just now, and didn''t consider that they were still eating.


    But thinking that Jimmy had just had porridge with her and eaten some food, it waspletely enough


    for him.


    Bianca could only smile and say, "All right, go to have some small talk."


    "Bianca, we''re leaving."


    Then the mother and son walked towards Jimmy''s room together.


    In the room, after closing the door, Martha looked at her son curiously.


    "Jimmy, where''s the present you prepared for me?"


    A proud smile appeared on Jimmy''s mouth, with his hands behind his back, he slowly walked towards


    the drawing board on the balcony covered by a white cloth.


    When he walked to the side of the white cloth, his hand grasped a corner of the white cloth, and he


    looked at his mother seriously.


    "Mommy, are you ready?"


    "Yes," Martha responded softly, looking at Jimmy lovingly.


    When Jimmy found out that the previous Martha was a fake, he must have been very worried about


    her.


    Now her return must have reassured Jimmy a lot.


    "Surprise!" Shouting, Jimmy reached out and pulled off the white cloth vigorously.


    The white cloth fell to the ground, and what Martha saw was a painting that she had never imagined.


    The woman in the painting was wearing a white wedding dress, with a happy smile on her lips, but a bit


    of sadness in her eyes. She looked noble and elegant.


    At that time, she was taken by Stefan to try on this wedding dress, and then she was forced to go to Z


    Country to assume the responsibility of her mother, so she escaped marriage.


    But she didn''t expect that Jimmy would draw her in that wedding dress.


    Martha''s eyes turned red, and she was filled with emotion.


    In a blink of an eye, she and Stefan had gone through so many things again.


    Fortunately, after they''d been through so many twists and turns, he was still by her side.


    Jimmy, who was standing next to the painting, waited for a long time, but still didn''t hear his mommy''s


    praise.


    He looked a little sad and asked nervously, "Mommy, is my painting so awful?"


    "No, your drawing is very beautiful, and I like this gift very much."


    Martha took a step forward and hugged Jimmy in her arms, "Thank you, Jimmy."


    "You''re wee."


    A happy smile bloomed on Jimmy''s face, and the sadness in his heart just now disappeared.


    When fake Martha came backst time, he could feel that that woman was not Mommy.


    But Daddy didn''t believe him at that time, and he was very worried about what to do next.


    Fortunately, Daddy also discovered that woman was a fake.


    Later, it was Daddy who asked Eden to take him to Rhys'' house, and he knew Daddy did so to protect


    him.


    And he believed that his mommy would definitelye back.


    So during his stay at Rhys'' house, he kept himself busy.


    He acted cute to make Rhys get the surveince footage of Mommy trying on the wedding dress, then


    watched the footage repeatedly, and finally screenshot one of the most beautiful pictures of Mommy for


    drawing.


    After Martha hugged Jimmy for a while, she couldn''t help asking, "How did you know what I looked like


    in this dress?"


    "Uncle Rhys helps me."


    Jimmy smiled slyly at Martha, his eyes glistening.


    Martha patted Jimmy''s head, and said in a gentle voice, "Our Jimmy is so smart."


    "Of course."


    Jimmy proudly raised his head, and then reached out to hold Mommy''s hand.


    "Mommy is also very smart."


    Martha, who was squatting in front of Jimmy, twitched her mouth when she heard this, and both mother


    and son had happy smiles on their faces.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door suddenly.


    "Knock knock knock."


    Both Martha and Jimmy turned their heads to look at the door, and it was Jimmy who said, "Come in."


    As the door of the room was opened, an unpleasant smell of medicine wafted through the air.


    Stefan walked in from the door with a bowl of medicine, and saw the frowns on Martha''s and Jimmy''s


    faces.


    He said seriously, "Martha, it''s time to take your medicine."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "I don''t want to take it."


    Martha frowned, pinched her nose with her hand, and looked at the medicine with disgust.


    Stefan took a step forward and coaxed her patiently, "Honey, it''s just one bowl of medicine. Just close


    your eyes to gulp it down."

 Chapter 620 So Sweet

    Chapter 620 So Sweet


    Chapter 620 So Sweet


    "The medicine smells so bad, it must be very bitter. Take it away. I don''t want to eat bitter things."


    Martha pinched her nose and took two steps back, standing behind her son.


    Jimmy nodded seriously, "Daddy, I think Mommy is right, this medicine smells so bad that it must be


    really bitter."


    "Okay, you two can talk some more."


    Stefan said before leaving the room with the medicine in hand.


    It wasn''t until the door was closed again that Martha and Jimmy looked at each other in dismay.


    They were surprised that Stefan gave in so easily. x


    After Jimmy regained his senses, he hesitated and looked at his mother.


    "Mommy, although the medicine smells bad and might taste bitter, but as the old saying goes, good


    medicine tastes bitter, why don''t you go and take some medicine?"


    "No."


    Martha resolutely rejected Jimmy''s request, turned around and walked to the sofa to sit down.


    "That medicine is so bitter, I don''t want to take it."


    In fact, she knew that Stefan would not just give up persuading her into drinking the medicine.


    He would definitely be back.


    Jimmy looked at his mommy hesitantly, thinking about how to persuade his mommy.


    Martha nced at Jimmy lightly, "Don''t worry, your father won''t give up so easily."


    After a while, there was another knock on the door as expected.


    Martha nced sideways at her son, and that look clearly said, "I told you so".


    Jimmy turned to look in the direction of the door, and a soft voice sounded in the room.


    "Come in."


    The door opened, but the person who came this time was not Stefan, but Bianca.


    Jimmy looked at the direction of the door with eyes full of shock, and his voice was raised, "Granny


    Bianca."


    "Hi," Bianca responded lovingly, then turned to look at Martha hesitantly, not knowing whether she


    should say it or not.


    Seeing Bianca''s troubled look, Martha asked puzzledly, "Bianca, what happened?"


    "Oh, you''ll find out when you go downstairs and have a look."


    Bianca sighed, turned and walked downstairs.


    Jimmy watched Granny Bianca''s slowly disappearing figure, and frowned suspiciously.


    "What happened, Mommy? Why did Granny Bianca ask us to go downstairs?"


    Martha shook her head in doubt, "Let''s go downstairs and have a look to see what happened."


    "Good idea."


    Jimmy nodded in agreement, walked to his mommy and took his mommy''s hand before walking


    downstairs together.


    When Martha and Jimmy stood in the living room, their eyes were full of shock.


    At this point, the living room was filled with candies of different sizes and colors.


    All the candies that were sold on the market were avable here.


    Martha turned her head in shock, looking at Stefan who was directing others to put down the candies,


    "Stefan, what are you doing?"


    He frowned slightly, and looked at her confidently.


    "Didn''t you say the medicine was too bitter?"


    At this moment, Martha finally understood why Bianca had that expression just now.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Jimmy, who was standing next to her, widened his eyes in surprise, "Daddy bought these candies for


    Mommy?"


    Stefan nodded slightly, with a smile on his lips, and looked fondly at Martha.


    "Your mother told me that medicine is very bitter. Now that there are so many candies here, your


    mother will not be afraid of taking bitter medicine."


    Martha froze in ce when she heard that.


    She didn''t want to take bitter medicine, but she didn''t let Stefan buy so much candy.


    Jimmy looked at the people who were still carrying candy into the hall, and felt the power of money for


    the first time.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the door, interrupting the thoughts of Martha and Jimmy.


    "Mr. Harrison, the living room can''t fit any more candy, where should we put the rest?"


    Stefan frowned slightly, as if he was thinking about where to put other kinds of candy.


    Martha snapped back to her senses, and hurriedly stopped Stefan from making the next move.


    "Enough, Stefan, these candies are enough."


    "OK, Mrs. Harrison," Stefan said jokingly, then he turned to look at his subordinates standing at the


    door.


    "Take the rest away."


    "Yes."


    The subordinate standing at the door responded respectfully, turned and left the Doyle Manor.


    Stefan walked towards Martha, stopping in front of the still dazed woman.


    "There are so many candies here. It shouldn''t be hard to take medicine now?"


    "I..."


    Martha opened her mouth to speak, but didn''t know what to say.


    Before she fully regained her presence of mind, Stefan reached out and pulled her to sit on the sofa


    next.


    He took the medicine on the tea table, and began to feed Martha the medicine patiently.


    When Martha took the first sip of the medicine, she frowned indiscernibly.


    Soon, she finished taking the medicine.


    Just as she was about to speak, someone stuffed an orange-vored candy into her mouth.


    The sweetness of the candy diffused in her mouth, making the bitterness in her mouth from taking the


    medicine subside a bit.


    Stefan looked at the dazed look of Martha, and stretched out his hand to stroke her hair in a good


    mood.


    "So cute!"


    Martha snapped back to her senses, and red at the man beside her.


    She was just throwing a tantrum and didn''t want to take the medicine.


    Who would have thought that he would send so many candies just to make her take the medicine?


    However, this feeling seemed to be quite good.


    Her mouth curled into a chuckle, yet suddenly she put on a serious face again and looked at Stefan..


    "Mr. Harrison, you''re really rich!"


    "If I wasn''t rich enough, how could I provide for you?"


    Stefan replied with a smile, his eyes full of affection.


    Jimmy, who was standing on the side, regained his senses.


    Seeing his parents showing affection for each other in the living room, Jimmy felt he was unnecessary


    here.


    He reached out and took a candy, peeled off the candy wrapper, and threw it into his mouth.


    Soon, the sweet taste spread in his mouth, and he couldn''t help squinting his eyes slightly.


    "Come on, are you showing PDA?"


    Stefan gave his son a nce. Without feeling embarrassed at all, he said calmly, "You have to get used


    to it, after all, this is just the beginning."


    Martha blushed when she heard that.


    The sweetness from candy couldn''tpare to how much warmth filled up inside her heart right now.


    In the kitchen.


    After Bianca went upstairs and called Martha and Jimmy downstairs, she hid in the kitchen.


    Maxwell, who were also standing in the kitchen, heard the conversation clearly.


    There was a smile on the corner of Maxwell''s mouth, and his deep voice echoed in the kitchen, "Stefan


    has done a great job."


    Bianca smiled helplessly, and said with some mncholy, "I just don''t know where to put all these


    candies. They can''t be ced in the living room forever."


    "It''s okay to leave them there. It makes people feel good just by looking at them," Maxwell said with a


    smile, only feeling very content.


    Bianca shook her head helplessly, then turned around and took out the washed dishes from the


    dishwasher to wipe them clean one by one.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Maxwell leaving the kitchen and heading towards the living room.


    She thought it would be nice to be with him like that for the rest of her life.


    After a while, Maxwell, who had just left, went back.


    Bianca stopped what she was doing, and turned to look at Maxwell in doubt, "Are you back for some


    water?"


    With a smile on his lips, Maxwell shook his head slightly.


    Just when Bianca was puzzled, he stretched out his clenched fist and spread his palm.


    "This is for you," Maxwell said softly.


    Bianca''s eyes fell on the candy in Maxwell''s palm, and she was slightly dazed.


    She hadn''t had candy for years.


    Her eyes were red rimmed. She smiled and took the candy from Maxwell''s hand, peeled its wrapper


    off, and ate it.


    So sweet.


    In the evening, the Doyle family had a sumptuous dinner together.


    Sitting in the living room, the whole family chatted for a long time before going back to their rooms to


    rest.


    After taking a shower, Martha was lying on the bed reading a book. At this moment, the door that was


    closed was suddenly pushed open, and a small head poked in from the outside.


    "Mommy."


    Hearing her son''s soft voice, Martha got up quickly, "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing Mommy''s concerned eyes, Jimmy hurriedly pushed open the door and ran into the room, and


    immediately made the bed.


    He buried his little head in Mommy''s arms, and said softly, "Mommy, can Jimmy sleep with you at


    night?"


    Before Martha could answer, Stefan, who was wrapped in a towel, stood at the door of the bathroom


    and gave the answer sharply, "No."


    Jimmy raised his eyes to look at his father, and then turned to look at Mummy with aggrieved


    expression.


    "Mommy, Daddy is so fierce!"

 Chapter 621 Glaring At Daddy

    Chapter 621 ring At Daddy


    Chapter 621 ring at Daddy


    Martha raised her eyes and red at Stefan in displeasure, and said fiercely, "Why are you being so


    fierce!"


    "I..." Stefan was at a loss for words.


    It was the first day back home, what was wrong with wanting to sleep with his wife in his arms?


    Just when he was still thinking about what to say to make Martha agree to let Jimmy sleep by himself,


    Jimmy''s soft voice came again.


    "Mommy, when you''re not at home, I''m very good and sleep alone."


    "I know, Jimmy is such a good boy."


    Martha stroked her son''s hair and looked at him tenderly.


    Jimmy, nestled in Mommy''s arms, secretly nced at Daddy, raised his eyebrows slightly, and his


    provocative appearance was very obvious.


    Stefan took a deep breath and said sharply, "No, I don''t want him to sleep with us."


    "Then you go sleep in another room," Martha replied lightly, then picked up the storybook that Jimmy


    brought over and opened it.


    "Jimmy wants to hear the story of the little lion today?"


    Listening to Mommy''s gentle voice, Jimmy felt warm.


    He immediatelyy down and pulled up the quilt, looking like a good baby who wanted to listen to a


    story.


    Seeing that Martha treated himself and his son in different ways, Stefan suddenly became angry, but


    there was nothing he could do.


    After hesitating for a moment, he decided to solve the problem from its root cause.


    He walked over to the side of the bed where Jimmy slept and sat down, smiling and reaching out to


    touch his child''s hair.


    "Jimmy, you''re too old to sleep with Mommy and Daddy."


    "Why?"


    Jimmy hid the sh of cunning in his eyes, and turned to look at his mother in confusion.


    Then he blinked innocently again, and asked pitifully, "Could it be that I''m no longer Daddy and


    Mommy''s child when I grow up?"


    Upon seeing Jimmy''s pitiful look, Martha''s heart softened.


    She felt distressed and hugged Jimmy into her arms, coaxing softly, "Nonsense, you will always be


    Mommy and Daddy''s baby."


    "But, but if I''m Mommy''s baby, why doesn''t Daddy let me sleep here?"


    Jimmy bit his lip, pretending to be sad, and looked like he was about to cry.


    Martha quickly lowered her head and coaxed Jimmy softly, "Your daddy is talking nonsense. Jimmy,


    don''t take it to heart."


    After saying that, she turned her head and red at the man standing not far away, and an unhappy


    voice sounded in the room.


    "Stefan, if you want to sleep here, then sleep here; if you don''t, just get out!"


    "I..."


    Stefan pursed his lips tightly and did not speak again.


    He was sure that Jimmy said that on purpose, and then stayed here to sleep.


    However, facing Martha who was protecting Jimmy at this time, he had no way to deal with Jimmy.


    Jimmy gave a soft response and picked up the storybook next to him, handing it to his mother.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Can Mommy tell Jimmy a story?"


    "Of course," Martha responded softly, opened the storybook and began to tell it vividly.


    Stefan listened to Martha''s voice telling the story, and saw Jimmy''s innocent face, he just felt a burst of


    anger in his heart.


    In the end, he held his breath and slept next to Martha.


    ...


    The next day, Jimmy woke up in his little bed.


    He looked at all the familiar decorations in the room in a daze, and his eyes widened suddenly.


    Didn''t he sleep with Mommyst night?


    How did he wake up in his own room?


    Jimmy sat up in doubt, and ran to Mommy''s room.


    As soon as the door opened, he saw Daddy propping up himself with one hand and looking


    affectionately at Mommy who was still sleeping.


    Stefan was visibly taken aback when he saw Jimmying.


    After he came back to his senses, he raised his eyebrows slightly, his eyes clearly said, "Why are you


    here?"


    Jimmy was slightly taken aback, and immediately realized that Daddy must have carried him back to


    his roomst night after he and Mommy were asleep.


    He red at Daddy angrily, closed the door swiftly, and walked towards the bed.


    Stefan frowned, and he watched Jimmy''s movements with displeasure, his eyes full of warning.


    But Jimmy turned a blind eye and walked towards the bed, quickly climbed onto the bed, andy down


    next to Mommy again.


    At this time, Martha stretched out her hand unconsciously, and after touching Jimmy''s soft body, she


    smiled and hugged him into her arms.


    After Jimmy was hugged by Mommy, he rubbed her affectionately, and then found afortable


    position to continue sleeping.


    During this period, he saw Daddy shoot him a warning look, but he didn''t care at all.


    When Martha woke up, the sun was already high in the sky.


    As soon as she lowered her head, she saw Jimmy''s smiling face.


    "Mommy, you''re awake!"


    "When did Jimmy wake up?"


    Martha stretched out her hand and pinched Jimmy''s face, a smile unconsciously appeared on her lips.


    It''d been a long time since she slept with Jimmy in her arms.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that such an ordinary life was also very happy.


    Jimmy raised a big smile, "I just woke up."


    He wouldn''t tell Mommy that he was secretly carried back to his room to sleep by Daddyst night, and


    he didn''t even realize it.


    He also wouldn''t tell Mommy that he ran back to continue sleeping after he woke up in the early


    morning.


    Stefan, who was lying on the side, raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard that, and there was an


    imperceptible smile on his lips.


    He knew that this little guy was absolutely embarrassed to tell what happenedst night.

 Chapter 622 A Mysterious Gift

    Chapter 622 A Mysterious Gift


    Chapter 622 A Mysterious Gift


    At the dinner table.


    Martha ate the millet porridge in front of her, feeling joyful.


    The side dishes on the table were also her favorite, these were her long-awaited breakfasts.


    Her eyes darkened, and she couldn''t help but exim with emotion.


    "Bianca, I haven''t eaten anything you cook for a long time."


    Bianca was very happy when she heard that, but she still coyly replied. "Didn''t you just eat that


    yesterday?"


    "I forgot to express my feelings yesterday."


    After Martha replied in a gentle voice, she continued to have food.


    Bianca, who was sitting next to her, heard the answer, and widened her smile.


    She said, "If you want to eat more of my cooking, you can live here and eat every day."


    Stefan paused in his actions and his eyes darkened.


    He had nned to move back after living in the Doyle Manor for a period of time, and he would


    personally take care of Martha''s daily needs.


    But now, he knew Martha would choose to stay.


    It was a good thing for Martha to stay here, as Bianca''s cooking skills were much better than his, and if


    he left for some emergencies at work, he didn''t have to worry that no one could take care of Martha.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Martha didn''t think that much.


    She raised a smile and her clear voice said, "I''m in bad health now and need more nutrition, so


    naturally I have to live here every day."


    Maxwell, who was sitting on the sofa in the living room and reading the newspaper, came up, with a


    rare smile in his eyes.


    "This is your home; you live here; who can drive you away?"


    "Dad, you don''t understand, I mean if Bianca can cook more delicious food for me."


    When Martha was joking with them, she had finished a bowl of porridge before she knew it.


    When Stefan saw it, he stood up quickly, took the bowl she put in front of her, and walked towards the


    kitchen.


    Soon, a bowl of hot millet porridge was ced in front of Martha again.


    Bianca looked at Martha lovingly, her eyes were full of distress, "Okay, I''ll cook I''m asking Bianca if she


    can cook me more delicious food, and you can just tell me whatever you want to eat."


    "Thanks, Bianca," Martha responded cheerfully, a smile on her face.


    Jimmy, who was sitting across from her, turned to look at Bianca after hearing that.


    "Granny Bianca, Jimmy wants delicious food too."


    "No problem," Bianca responded with a smile, and served a bowl of porridge to Maxwell who had just


    sat down.


    At this moment, Stefan interrupted the pleasant atmosphere by saying, "The doctor said that you can''t


    eat spicy food now, and you should eat less fried things, too."


    Martha stopped her actions and red at Stefan with displeasure. "Who asked for your opinion?"


    Stefan froze and licked his tongue unconsciously.


    Why did he feel that Martha had changed a lot when she came back this time?


    She seemed to have be more domineering, and a little unreasonable?


    Stefan didn''t think there was anything bad about her changes. On the contrary, he felt that the current


    Martha was very cute.


    Jimmy''s eyes lit up when he saw his daddy''s obedient and cowardly look.


    He didn''t expect his father to have such a side.


    It seemed that Mommy was the head of the family now, and he needed to rely on his mother more in


    the future.


    Maxwell nced at everyone''s reactions before clearing his throat and speaking up.


    "You still have to listen to what the doctor says. When you get better, you can eat whatever you want."


    Martha lowered her eyelids and continued eating without arguing with her father.


    She didn''t want to confront her father, or she would be lectured.


    Bianca took a piece of sweet potato for Martha, and said in a gentle voice, "Don''t worry; it''s not like I


    only know cooking spicy and fried food."


    "Bianca, you''re the best!" Martha said with a smile, but there was still a bit of reluctance in her eyes.


    She hadn''t eaten spicy food for a long time, and now she had to wait again.


    Jimmy imitated Bianca''s action and picked up some vegetables for his mommy.


    "Mommy, eat more vegetables to get better faster."


    He didn''t like vegetables before, but it was his mother who told him to grow taller by eating more


    vegetables.


    Now that Mommy was sick, eating more vegetables should help her get better sooner.


    Martha responded softly and continued eating.


    After the meal, she directly pulled Jimmy to sit on the living room''s carpet to y games.


    Just when the mother and son were having fun, Stefan appeared in the living room with bitter medicine.


    "Martha, it''s time to take your medicine."


    When Martha heard that, her face turned gloomy instantly.


    She frowned, sat on the carpet reluctantly, and looked at Stefan withplicated feelings.


    Although he bought all kinds of candies in the city yesterday because she said that medicine was bitter,


    she still didn''t want to take medicine today.


    Seeing her like that, Stefan didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Who would have imagined that a woman who could survive after having her blood drawn for so many


    days would be afraid of taking medicine.


    But the medicine was good for her health, so she had to take it even if she didn''t want to.


    He reached out to stroke Martha''s head, and said in a gentle voice, "Be good, I''ll give you a candy right


    away after you take it."


    Martha pursed her red lips tightly, staring at Martha without taking action.


    Stefan smiled slightly, took a step forward, and lowered his head to whisper in her ear.


    "Take the medicine obediently, and I''ll give you a mysterious gift."


    "A mysterious gift?"


    Martha''s eyes lit up with curiosity.

 Chapter 623 Find True Love

    Chapter 623 Find True Love


    Chapter 623 Find True Love


    Stefan raised his eyebrows slightly, took a step back, and handed the medicine to Martha.


    Martha froze for a moment, her face full of unwillingness.


    But on second thought, it was rare for Stefan to prepare a mysterious gift for her, so it was okay for her


    to take it.


    For the gift, taking medicine was just a small sacrifice!


    Thinking of that, Martha showed a somewhat determined look on her face, reached out and took the


    medicine from Stefan, closed her eyes, and gulped it down.


    Just when she finished and was about to cry out, someone suddenly stuffed a round candy into her


    lips.


    She opened her mouth subconsciously, and the candy was sent into her mouth by Stefan.


    The sweet taste immediately filled her mouth, causing the smell of medicine in her mouth to dissipate a


    lot.


    After Martha regained herposure, she raised her eyebrows slightly, and looked at thetter


    expectantly.


    Stefan curled his lips, and nced sideways at Jimmy who had been looking at them.


    "Come over."


    Jimmy saw Daddy waving at him, and walked over.


    He thought that it was rare for Mommy to stillugh so happily after taking medicine, there must be


    something good going on.


    But who knows, just as he walked over, Stefan stuffed the candy wrapper into his hand and asked him


    to throw it into dustbin.


    Then, Stefan reached out and took Martha by the hand, turned around and walked into the room,


    leaving Jimmy standing there alone.


    After the two walked away, Jimmy came back to his senses and looked at the candy wrapper in his


    hand with a bitter face.


    He had thought Daddy called him over because Daddy had some good news for him.


    But the result was really disappointing.


    Sure enough, Daddy and Mommy were together because of true love, and he was just the result of


    unexpected pregnancy.


    ...


    In the room.


    Martha watched the man close the door mysteriously, and her doubts became more.


    He was always in her sight these days, how could he have time to prepare a gift?


    Could it be an excuse to trick her into taking medicine?


    With that thought in her mind, she asked cautiously, "Is it a lie to make me take medicine?"


    Hearing that, Stefan frowned slightly, and asked with a chuckle.


    "I am such a man in your mind?"


    Martha felt somewhat guilty when she looked at Stefan, but she continued this topic.


    "Where is my gift?"


    "Wait."


    Then Stefan turned and walked towards the desk not far away, and opened the drawer.


    He took out a wrapped gift box from the drawer, turned around and walked towards Martha step by


    step.


    "Open to take a look."


    She couldn''t wait to open the packing bag, and after seeing the contents in the box, she froze in ce.


    She stared at the photos in the box with sour eyes, followed by a smile on her lips.


    The person in the photos was her mother, wearing Z Country''s dress, looking at her with a big smile on


    her face.


    Stefan reached out and gently wiped the tears from the corners of Martha''s eyes, and pulled her to sit


    on the sofa.


    As soon as Martha sat down, she couldn''t wait to take out a small stack of photos in the box.


    The photos were all about her mother, standing or sitting, with an elegant and calm posture, which


    made people aware of how gorgeous the eldest daughter of the Lucas family was back then.


    Martha took a photo, stretched out her hand to gently caress the person in the photo, tears fell drop by


    drop on the photo.


    She still remembered that when she was a child, her mother always took good care of her.


    Even if she did something wrong, her mother would tell her why she was wrong and why she couldn''t


    do that in a soft voice.


    Butter, her mother died in the sea trying to save Hollie.


    The mastermind behind this incident was the fake old Mrs. Lucas.


    If it wasn''t for that fake, her mother wouldn''t have died...


    Seeing Martha crying, Stefan didn''t try tofort her. Instead, he handed her a tissue.


    After Martha vented his difort, he reached out and hugged her gently.


    "Okay, it''s in the past, and the mastermind behind the scenes has also been punished as it should be."


    "But my mother will nevere back."


    Martha buried her head in Stefan''s arms, and couldn''t help crying.


    The man patted her on the back again and again, and said distressedly, "If my mother-inw saw how


    sad you were, she would feel so bad."


    Martha wiped her eyes, yet the tears in her eyes couldn''t stop flowing out.


    Stefan reached out and touched her head lightly, "If I knew you would be so sad, I wouldn''t have given


    you these photos."


    "You dare!"


    Martha pushed the man away, ring at him angrily.


    Those were photos of her mother. How dare this man keep them from her!


    Seeing her angry look, he said helplessly, "I don''t dare."


    "Humph."


    Martha snorted, and looked at the photos in her hand with gentle eyes.


    After looking at them for a long time, she carefully put these photos back into the box one by one.


    After closing the box, Martha looked at Stefan suspiciously, and asked a question.


    "Where did you get these photos of my mother?"


    "Catherine gave them to me." Stefan gave the answer in a deep voice, and his meeting with Catherine


    in Z Country unconsciously appeared in his mind.


    He was shocked to learn that his mother was Catherine.


    But he still didn''t have much affection for Catherine, after all, Catherine had never yed a role of


    mother in his life before they met.


    However, he knew clearly how deep Catherine''s feelings for him were.


    So in order to fulfill his due obligations, he chose to go to the royal pce to meet her after he came to


    Z Country.


    When he went to the royal pce that day, she was obviously very happy, and the smile on her face


    never disappeared.


    She prepared a lot of food for him, looked at him expectantly and apprehensively and said, "I made it


    by myself, have a try."


    Stefan looked at her withplicated emotions, yet he couldn''t bear to let her down.


    He picked up some food and tasted it, then his eyes widened, and he said softly, "It''s delicious."


    Catherine breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that.


    Stefan, the only son she had with her beloved, meant a lot to her.


    But she was absent from arge part of his life, and in the future, as the queen dowager of Z Country,


    she couldn''t always be by his side.


    So she knew that they couldn''t spend much time together.


    Sophisticated as Stefan, he naturally understood this point, so he came to apany his biological


    mother.


    At the dinner table, the mother and son were chatting andughing, not like the mother and son who


    hadn''t seen each other for many years.


    Later, after dinner, Catherine pulled Stefan into her bedroom.


    She smiled kindly, and the look in her eyes was full ofplex.


    "You wait here. I have something for you."


    "All right." Stefan responded in a low voice, standing still.


    Soon, Catherine came over with a stack of things and put them on the table.


    The man looked at the old cloth bag on the table, and asked suspiciously, "What is this?"


    Catherine smiled very gently, as if all the hatred in the past disappeared at this moment.


    "Inside are Elsie''s photos. Take them to Martha."


    Catherine once hated Elsie very much, for Elsie ran away from marriage. If it wasn''t for Elsie''s running


    away, she wouldn''t have experienced so many painful things.


    But now, she understood that Elsie had her own reasons for escaping marriage.


    The tragedy of her life was not caused by Elsie, but by human desires.


    If her parents hadn''t insisted on letting her marry the king to raise the Hopper family''s status to a higher


    level, the matter would not have reached that point.


    But her parents had raised her for more than twenty years, and she had no reason to hate them, so


    she chose not to see them.


    And this man in front of her was her long-lost child. He loved Elsie''s daughter deeply, so she was


    willing to try to let go of the past grudges and prevent the tragedy from happening again.


    Stefan froze, looking at Catherine with obvious shock.


    "Where did you get the photos?"


    Catherine smiled elegantly.


    "The eldest daughter of the Lucas family was famous in Z Country. She was so gorgeous, and her


    photos can be seen everywhere. And it''s not surprising that I collected a few."


    When she was young, she had envied Elsie deeply.


    She envied Elsie, for Elsie could live freely and casually, and she longed to be that kind of person.


    Butter, she met her beloved man. She no longer envied Elsie, but was full of longing for a happy life


    with him.


    But in the end, her wish failed toe true.


    Now that she was old, she only hoped that her two sons could find someone they love and spend their


    lives safely and happily.


    Stefan could feel Catherine''s distress, and he stepped forward, taking her in his arms for the first time.


    "Thank you."


    He knew that Catherine gave him these photos in the hope that he and Martha could have a happy life


    together.


    She used to be so envious that the two people who loved each other could live their lives together, but


    now she hoped so much for her sons to live happily ever after.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    In the end, Martha''s puzzled voice sounded in the room, interrupting Stefan''s thoughts, "Why did she


    give you these?"

 Chapter 624 How Are You Going To Repay Me?

    Chapter 624 How Are You Going To Repay Me?


    Chapter 624 How Are You Going to Repay Me?


    "Because she wants us to be happy."


    Stefan reached out and gently hugged Martha, his mind drifting.


    He would protect her well and live happily ever after with her.


    Martha''s lips curled up in a smile. She hugged Stefan hard, and said softly, "Stefan, thank you."


    Hearing that, Stefan smiled wickedly and let go of her in his arms.


    "How are you going to thank me?"


    "Well, you''re so wealthy and influential, I don''t think you need anything."


    Martha replied with a smile, eyes filled with smiles.


    Stefan took her hand and put it in his palm, "You are way too wrong. Whether I need it or not is my


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    business. Whether you give it or not is your issue."


    Martha was slightly taken aback, deliberately showing an embarrassed look, pursed her lips and


    remained silent.


    After a long while, she smiled and said, "Why don''t you give me a few days, and allow me to prepare a


    mysterious gift for you?"


    Stefan raised his eyebrows slightly, and after pondering for a moment, he stroked her head.


    "OK."


    Martha could prepare a gift for him, and he was naturally willing to wait.


    He would like anything she gave to him.


    Then he leaned over. Just as he was about to kiss her, there was a knock on the door suddenly.


    "Knock knock knock."


    When he heard the knock on the door, his face froze, and then he stared in the direction of the door


    with displeasure.


    Marthaknew what he was going to do.


    She blushed, pretending she knew anything, got up and walked towards the bookshelf.


    The next second, a small figure pushed open the door, "Mommy."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Martha softened her expression when she heard Jimmy''s voice.


    Seeing Mommy''s blushing cheeks, Jimmy frowned slightly, his face full of worry.


    "Mommy, are you feeling unwell?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    Martha looked at her son standing in front of her in puzzlement, with a bit of confusion on her face.


    Jimmy pointed at her face, and looked at his mother with concern, "Mommy, your face is so red, do you


    have a fever?"


    When Martha heard that, her cheeks felt even hotter.


    She gave Stefan a nce, then walked over, and exined softly, "No, it''s because the room is airtight,


    and Mommy is too hot."


    Stefan couldn''t help but raise a smile, and tapped on the sofa with his slender fingers.


    He seemed to have done nothing just now.


    Jimmy turned to look at the room in doubt, then ran to the window and opened it.


    After the closed windows were opened, the cool breeze outside the house blew into the bedroom,


    making the bedroom much cooler immediately.


    Standing by the window, Jimmy raised his head with a bright smile on his face.


    "Mommy, how are you feeling now?"


    Martha froze for a moment, and her face seemed redder.


    Stefan''s eyelids drooped, his smile widened unconsciously, and he felt that his wife was really cute.


    Then, he was red at by Martha.


    He immediately put away the smile on his face, coughed lightly, and turned to look at Jimmy.


    "What do you want from your mommy?"


    When Jimmy heard that, he suddenly remembered the purpose of going upstairs to find Mommy.


    "Mommy, Granny Bianca cooked delicious food for us. She let mee up and ask you to go


    downstairs and eat together."


    Martha''s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly walked towards Jimmy, "Then let''s go."


    As she spoke, she took Jimmy by the hand and left the room.


    After the room became quiet again, Stefan recovered from his daze.


    In his memory, Martha didn''t seem very keen on eating. Why did she have such a big change after


    When Stefan thought of that, his body froze, and a terrible possibility suddenly urred to him.


    The current Martha was fake?


    This ideasted in his mind for a few seconds before he denied it himself.


    Martha is so keen on eating now is because she has been suppressed herself before.


    He lowered his eyes, thinking that Martha''s life seemed to have gradually be easier after they


    returned from Z Country to C Country.


    After she met him, he med her for all the misery that Hollie suffered and kept taking revenge on her.


    Later, after she feigned death and left, she endured all kinds of difficulties during pregnancy alone, and


    had to earn her own living.


    After the baby was finally born, the doctor told her that Jimmy was seriously ill and needed constant


    operations.


    And she, alone at that time, could only earn Jimmy''s medical bills through continuous work.


    After she returned to C Country, though he knew that he loved her, his attitude towards her didn''t


    change much.


    Thinking of that, Stefan sighed helplessly, his eyes full of self-me.


    All the suffering she suffered in her life seemed to be brought about by him.


    Later, after he believed what she said, her suffering still did not stop.


    She was plotted by the clones and almost died, but fortunately he rushed there in time to rescue her


    with King Ducasse and the others.


    Otherwise, she might have...


    Stefan''s heart ached, and he sighed with a wry smile.


    Perhaps the reason she''s showing her keen interest in eating now is that she''s never had the chance to


    After he snapped out of his head, he stood up and walked downstairs in distress.


    At this moment, for some reason, he really wanted to see her smiling face.


    ...


    After dinner that day, Stefan brought medicine to Martha as usual.


    Martha''s face darkened when she saw the medicine.


    She turned her head, pretended not to see it, and continued talking to Jimmy, "Jimmy, when do you go


    to school?"


    "Mommy, tomorrow is Monday."


    Jimmy winked at Mommy with a teasing smile on his face.


    His mommy didn''t want to take medicine again, so she used him as an excuse to change the subject.


    Martha was taken aback for a moment, and just as she was about to speak again, Stefan''s voice


    sounded first, "Martha, it''s time to take your medicine."


    "Hmm," Martha responded faintly, her eyes fixed on the medicine before her eyes.


    Seeing her reluctant look, Stefan smiled helplessly, and his voice softened unconsciously.


    "Be good and take the medicine. We have to set a good example for our child, don''t we?"


    After saying that, he looked sideways at Jimmy who was standing aside, and gave thetter a wink.


    When Jimmy saw it, he raised his eyebrows at him and held up three fingers.


    Stefan frowned slightly. Just when he was about to refuse, he saw Jimmy raise his head proudly.


    He nodded helplessly and agreed to Jimmy''s unreasonable request.


    During the time when Martha was away, in order to cheer up Jimmy, he specially had his men buy the


    anime figure that Jimmy liked.


    He used that to motivate Jimmy to study, but he didn''t expect Jimmy to "ckmail" him into buying


    more.


    However, to make Martha take medicine, it was worthwhile to buy three anime figures for Jimmy.


    After seeing his father nodding, Jimmy''s eyes shed slyly.


    He put on a serious look, with his hands behind his back, "Mommy, Daddy is right, you are an adult and


    you should set a good example for me."


    "You are sick now and don''t take medicine. If I get sick, can I not take medicine as well?"


    As soon as Jimmy finished speaking, Martha red at him sullenly.


    "Of course not."


    "But that''s how you act when you''re sick!"


    Jimmy looked at Mommy solemnly, and said confidently.


    Martha was at a loss for words, and after a short while, she gave Stefan an annoyed look.


    "Who told Jimmy I don''t take medicine?"


    "I said nothing."


    Stefan quickly opened his mouth to exin, looking innocent.


    Seeing him like that, she just felt aggrieved.


    After a while, Martha got mentally prepared, took a deep breath, took the medicine from Stefan''s hand


    directly, and gulped it down.


    Stefan stuffed an orange-vored candy into her mouth.


    "Take a candy to get rid of the bitter taste."


    Martha pursed her lips, letting the candy beat the bitterness in her mouth.


    These days, after she finished taking her medicine, Stefan always stuffed her with a different vored


    candy.


    Although the medicine tasted awful, the candy indeed suppressed the bitterness in the mouth after


    taking the medicine.


    In the past, she didn''t like candy, because her mother said that eating candy would break her teeth.


    Later she liked to eat candy because the person she loved didn''t love her.


    And candy was the only thing that could bring her sweetness, so she liked it very much.


    Thinking of that, Martha narrowed her eyes slightly, and her lips parted.


    "Stefan, during that time, I liked sugar very much, because sugar was the only sweetness in my life."


    At those words, Stefan froze, and he knew that she was thinking of bad things in the past.


    However, he promised that he would not let her suffer any more in the future.


    Stefan tightened his hand by his side, and looked at Martha with determination, "Don''t worry, there will


    only be sweetness in your life from now on."

 Chapter 625 I Will Keep It A Secret

    Chapter 625 I Will Keep It A Secret


    Chapter 625 I Will Keep It a Secret


    Seeing the serious look on his face, Martha felt warm.


    "Go to the kitchen and wash the dirty tableware." Martha ordered.


    "Roger that."


    Stefan curled his lips in a smile, turned around to head towards the kitchen.


    When Stefan stood in front of the washing-up sink, she stared at him affectionately.


    At this moment, Martha suddenly felt someone tugging at the corner of her clothes, and she looked


    down and saw Jimmy standing beside her.


    Jimmy looked up at her with a smile.


    "Mommy, when you look at Daddy, your eyes have stars."


    "What?"


    Martha didn''t understand the meaning of her son''s words.


    Jimmy covered his mouth, snickered, and exined, "Myteacher said that one would have stars in their


    eyes when they looked at their loved ones."


    When Martha heard that, her heart beat faster, and she felt like she was caught red-handed by her son.


    Just when she was about to exin, Jimmy had run towards the kitchen.


    With a red face, she walked towards the sofa, sat back on the sofa, and couldn''t help whispering.


    "Why didn''t I realize that there were stars in my eyes."


    ...


    In the kitchen.


    Jimmy happily ran towards the kitchen, and finally stood at the kitchen door.


    Though he was a child, he knew that his daddy and mommy liked each other deeply.


    And he liked the feeling of home.


    After he came back to his senses, he put his hands on his hips and walked into the kitchen with a


    proud face.


    "Daddy, when will I get my anime figures?"


    Stefan raised his eyebrows slightly, obviously not expecting Jimmy toe to ask for them so soon.


    But since he agreed to his request, he never thought about going back on his word.


    He turned his head and squeezed some more detergent on the rag, and said while washing the


    tableware, "I''ll have my subordinate buy themter."


    "Thank you, Daddy," Jimmy said sweetly and happily.


    He stood chattering behind Stefan and kept talking to him.


    Stefan talked to his son while washing the tableware.


    After talking like that for a while, Jimmy was quiet for a moment, and asked suddenly.


    "Daddy, will you and Mommy be together forever?"


    Stefan was taken aback for a moment, then quickly turned to look at Jimmy.


    He saw the apprehension in Jimmy''s eyes at a nce, but there was still some expectation in his eyes.


    Jimmy must feel the current life too good to be true since he had experienced life without a father.


    Thinking of that, he stretched out his hand to touch Jimmy''s head in distress.


    "Jimmy, are you afraid that I will be separated from your mommy?"


    After hesitating for a moment, Jimmy nodded slightly.


    He was afraid that one day Daddy would not want Mommy again, and he would be a child without


    Daddy again.


    These days, in fact, he had been afraid.


    The reason why he wanted Daddy to marry Mommy was because he thought that once they got


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    married, they would never be separated again.


    But Daddy married Mommy twice, once Mommy ran away from marriage, and once the fake Mommy


    got married to Daddy instead.


    In his opinion, these two times didn''t count, and Daddy had yet to marry Mommy, so he still couldn''t


    help being afraid.


    Stefan smiled and stroked his head, looking at him seriously.


    "I will never be separated from your mommy again."


    Jimmy''s eyes lit up, looking at his father in surprise.


    Stefan curled his lips in a smile, squatted down and hugged his son, while whispering, "Your mommy is


    not in good health now. When your mommy gets better, I will give her a wedding again."


    "But this wedding is a surprise I prepare for your mommy, so you have to keep it a secret for me!"


    After saying that, Stefan let go of Jimmy and looked at Jimmy with a smile on his face.


    Jimmy''s eyes were full of sparkle, and he nodded solemnly.


    "Don''t worry, Daddy, I will keep it a secret."

 Chapter 626 Continue Your Story

    Chapter 626 Continue Your Story


    Chapter 626 Continue Your Story


    "Martha!"


    Martha happily turned her head to look ater, and said excitedly, "Melissa, you''re finally here. If you


    don''te, I''ll be bored to death at home."


    "Don''t be so dramatic!"


    With that said, Melissa went to sit next to Martha and put thermos in her hand on the coffee table.


    Martha looked curiously at thermos on the coffee table, and asked puzzledly, "What did you bring?"


    "Fish soup."


    She got up and walked towards the kitchen to get the bowl and spoon.


    As soon as she entered, she saw the father and son standing in the kitchen.


    "Mr. Harrison, Jimmy, you are all here!"


    "Melissa, here youe."


    Jimmy turned to Melissa with a big smile on his face, still helping Daddy wipe the bowl.


    Stefan responded lightly, and after a moment of silence, he said, "Come and spend more time with


    Martha when you have time."


    "Mr. Harrison, don''t worry, I wille here often when I have time."


    After Melissa responded, seeing Stefan standing by the sink, she was hesitant to ask him for help.


    After a short while, she turned her head to look at Jimmy decisively, and said her purpose ofing


    here.


    "Jimmy, get me a bowl and spoon."


    "Okay."


    Jimmy quickly took out the bowl and spoon and handed them to Melissa, with a smile on his face.


    Jimmy''s cuteness made Melissa reach out and rub his hair.


    "Thank you, Jimmy."


    "You''re wee."


    Jimmy answered solemnly, turned around and continued to help Daddy.


    He said he was staying in the kitchen to help Daddy, but in fact he just wanted to get more information


    about the wedding his father prepared for his mommy.


    After returning to the hall with the spoon and bowl, Melissa smiled and walked to Martha and sat down.


    "You can be called a life winner now. Your husband and child do housework, and you rest here."


    "Sure thing."


    Martha raised her chin proudly, her eyes still fixed on thermos brought by her best friend.


    Melissa felt amused when she saw her like that.


    She put down the bowl with a chuckle, opened thermos and poured a bowl of fish soup to Martha.


    "Taste and see how I do."


    "It must be delicious."


    Martha couldn''t wait to take a spoonful of fish soup and put it into her mouth. The fragrant fish soup


    spread in her mouth, making her let out a sigh of satisfaction.


    "Melissa, your cooking skills have improved again."


    "Of course, I''m a good chef."


    Melissa smiled triumphantly, leaned back on the sofa, and rxed.


    Tired for two days, she could finally take a rest here.


    She suddenly remembered something, and looked at Martha with self-me.


    "Martha, I''m sorry I didn''t see you yesterday."


    "For the sake of the fish soup, I forgive you."


    Martha responded proudly, took a mouthful of fish soup and put it into her mouth again.


    After she drank a whole bowl of fish soup, sheyzily beside Melissa, and asked about thetter''s


    condition with concern.


    "What are you busy with today? Why are you here sote?"


    "My editor asked me for something."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    When Melissa talked about that, she immediately got excited, and grabbed Martha''s arm.


    "Tell me, I''m not dreaming."


    "You''re not dreaming, or you would have pinched yourself, not me, to check if it hurt."


    Martha responded angrily, and at the same time prized opened Melissa''s fingers.


    Melissa grinned, and then happily exined.


    "Yesterday, my editor suddenly called me and asked me to continue writing, so that I won''t stop


    updating, otherwise I would lose a lot of fans."


    "But I couldn''t write at all before yesterday."


    The prototype of her novel was Martha. After Martha escaped marriage, she no longer had the chance


    to talk with Martha about her story in detail, and naturally she didn''t know how to continue the novel.


    So the novel had been not updated for a long time.


    Until yesterday, the editor specially called her to update it quickly.


    And after listening to Martha''s experiences, inspiration flooded her mind, and she updated several


    chapters.


    Who would have thought that the novel would gain even more poprity this time.


    Then the editor called her to discuss cooperation, and she...


    In the next second, Melissa''s thoughts were interrupted by Martha''s concerned inquiry, "Did you write it


    "Yes."


    Melissa looked at her bestie with some embarrassment, and smiled guiltily.


    "After you came back, you told me your experience, and then my inspiration flooded again, and the


    updated novel became popr again."


    "So, my editor had a talk with me today, asking me to finish this novel, to give myself, readers and the


    characters in the novel an exnation."


    "Hmm," Marthazily responded, and closed her eyes a little bit tiredly.


    Melissa''s excited voice rang out in her ear.


    "The editor said that this novel I wrote is getting increasing poprity and readers were fond of my


    story, so she wanted to take this opportunity to publicize it and raise my sry, so that I can


    concentrate on finishing this book."


    "It''s just that these stories are all about you, but they are too secretive. Will it be bad for you if I write


    them out?"


    "Not at all," Martha answered lightly. With her lips parted, she started to help Melissa analyze it.


    "Melissa, you are a novelist. Readers will only regard your novels as stories written after a burst of your


    imagination. What does that have to do with me?"


    Melissa''s eyes lit up, and she looked at Martha with joy.


    "You mean, I can continue to write your story."


    "Sure," Martha responded with a slight smile, then opened her eyes and looked at her bestie with a


    smirk, "But, I have one condition."


    "What is it?"


    Melissa asked puzzledly, the uneasiness that existed in her eyes just now disappeared without a trace.


    Martha curled her lips and pointed to the thermos on the coffee table.


    "My condition is that you should cook more delicious food for me when you have time."


    "No problem."


    Melissa waved her hands nonchntly, looking at her bestie with a hint of distress.


    Regardless of whether Martha would propose this condition or not, she would make soup for her during


    this time.


    In her opinion, Martha had experienced so many things during this period, and had suffered such


    serious injuries, so she should make up for it.


    Martha, who was sitting next to her, pursed her lips in satisfaction after hearing the answer.


    At this time, Martha didn''t know how much she would regret the condition she had brought up now.


    She turned her head and approached Melissa with a smirk on her face, and asked gossipingly, "How


    far have you and Eden progressed?"


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    Melissa''s face turned red, and she sat up straight in a daze and began to clean up the things on the


    coffee table.


    Seeing her like that, the smile in Martha''s eyes widened unconsciously.


    "Weird. I asked if you and Eden are officially together now. Why did you suddenly blush?"


    Melissa retorted angrily. "Haven''t we been together a long time ago? Don''t you all know that he has


    proposed to me?"


    After Melissa said that, she froze for a moment, and immediately realized what Martha meant.


    Martha knew about her situation a long time ago, and the reason why she said that on purpose just


    now was to tease her.


    Yet Martha just watched Melissa innocently as if he had done nothing, "Really? What about your


    engagement ring? Why didn''t I see it?"


    "I... I''m too shy to bring it out."


    Melissa''s confident voice just now was much soft, and she blushed even more.


    Martha froze for a moment, and when she came back to her senses, she smiled and said, "You and


    Eden like each other, and you''re not doing something shameful, then why are you embarrassed?"


    "Besides, isn''t it the same if you wear it early orte? Anyway, I know where you two have progressed."


    Although Martha said so to enlighten Melissa, she knew what her bestie was dwelling on.


    Melissa was not used to Eden''s identity now, or in other words, they suddenly changed from being


    friends to a couple, which made her very ufortable.


    Therefore, Melissa would be very shy when it came to her love life.


    After chatting about other topics with Melissa, seeing that it was gettingte, Martha prepared to ask


    the driver to send Melissa back.


    But who knew, the two had just walked out of the Doyle Manor when they met a familiar person.


    "How did youe?"


    Melissa looked at the man standing not far away in shock, and couldn''t help but exim.


    Eden stepped forward with a smile, and grabbed Melissa''s shoulders, "I''m here to take you home."


    "Hey, seems like you miss your fiance very much, no wonder you can''t wait to go home."


    Martha looked at Melissateasingly, with a smile on her face.


    Melissa blushed, and retorted coquettishly, "No, I''m going home because it''s gettingte."


    "Then go back quickly."


    Martha saw them off with a smile, but felt relieved.


    When she arranged the driver just now, Melissa didn''t refute, probably because she didn''t know that


    Eden wasing to pick her up.


    But Eden hade, which showed that Melissa was very important to him.


    In this way, she was at ease.


    After saying goodbye to Martha with a smile, Melissa followed Eden into the car and left the Doyle


    Manor.


    After Martha sent the two of them away, she turned around and hit a man''s warm chest.


    Immediately afterwards, she was hugged, and the man''s husky voice rang in her ears, "You will be very


    happy too."


    She froze for a moment, then reached out and hugged him back.


    "That''s for sure."


    Because of you, I am very happy.

 Chapter 627 She Has Taken Medicine For A Week

    Chapter 627 She Has Taken Medicine For A Week


    Chapter 627 She Has Taken Medicine for a Week


    Time flies by.


    Soon, a week passed.


    This week, Martha stayed at home every day, and was supervised by Stefan to take medicine on time,


    eat some small snacks made by Bianca from time to time, and draw one or two paintings in her spare


    time.


    Of course, during this week, every night, Melissa woulde visit her with different kinds of soup for


    her.


    At first, she felt that life was simple and happy, but soon, she felt despair.


    She gained six pounds a week.


    When Martha saw her weight this morning, she was stunned for ten seconds.


    She thought that she had a physique that would keep her from gaining weight no matter what she ate,


    but she didn''t expect that one day she would gain weight so quickly.


    Martha reached out and touched the fat on her stomach, looking at the sky speechlessly.


    Sure enough, people can''t just eat without doing anything, or they will be obese.


    This morning, she surprisingly only drank a bowl of millet porridge, and the four people at the table


    were shocked.


    Maxwell discovered it first. He looked at Martha who put down the bowl in shock, and asked worriedly,


    "Martha, do you feel unwell?"


    "No."


    Martha looked at her father suspiciously, not understanding why he asked such a question suddenly.


    Maxwell clearly saw her daughter''s doubts.


    When she was about to exin, Stefan''s steady voice sounded beside her, "During this period when


    you''re home, you''ll have a bowl of millet porridge, a te of fried dumplings and some sandwich for


    breakfast."


    "But today, you only ate millet porridge."


    When everyone else heard that, they all nodded.


    Jimmy ran to Martha worriedly, trying to reach out to touch Martha''s forehead.


    In the end, Martha reached out and grabbed Jimmy''s hand, and said helplessly, "I''m fine, I just don''t


    want to eat anything else today."


    She didn''t want to get fat anymore, so she chose not to eat when she was full.


    Who would have thought that such a small detail would be noticed by them.


    "Is it because the food I made today is not delicious?"


    Bianca looked at Martha nervously, and put a fried dumpling into her mouth as she spoke.


    Soon, she said to herself, "This taste is right!"


    Martha sighed helplessly, and exined embarrassedly, "I''m really fine, I just found out that I have


    gained some weight recently, so I just eat less. You don''t have to make a big deal out of it."


    When everyone heard that, they immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just when Martha thought that this was the end of the matter, Stefan picked up a fried dumpling and


    put it in her bowl.


    "Eat, you are not fat at all now."


    Seeing this scene, Jimmy ran back to his seat, fetched a sandwich for Mommy, smiling very happily.


    "Mommy, you will always be the prettiest in my mind."


    Martha was slightly taken aback, feeling a little moved.


    She knew that the most important thing was good health in their opinion.


    However, in her opinion, a woman should not only be in good health, but also in good shape.


    Thinking of that, she became more and more determined that she wanted to lose weight.


    She did not refute to their words, but said with a smile, "Jimm, you''re the most handsome boy in my


    eyes."


    "Hooray," Jimmy responded cheerfully, and started to eat his own breakfast.


    Martha didn''t eat any more after eating a fried dumpling and a sandwich.


    After everyone finished eating, Jimmy was sent to kindergarten by Bianca, and Maxwell went to the


    Doyle Group to deal with matters.


    Stefan and Martha were left in the vi.


    The former brought medicine to thetter.


    Martha''s face darkened as soon as she saw the medicine, and she turned her head to pretend not to


    see it.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Stefan smiled helplessly, took a step forward, and coaxed her softly, "You''re taken medicine for a week,


    but you are still not used to it?"


    "Why don''t you take the medicine for a week and see if you can get used to it?" Martha retorted angrily,


    and herplexion sank.


    Stefan reached out and stroked her hair lovingly, and continued to coax her, "Honey, when you get


    better, you don''t have to take medicine anymore, okay?"


    "Not okay." Martha responded with displeasure, and looked at the man standing in front of her firmly.


    "I''ve been taking it for a week, and I''ve recovered a long time ago. I don''t need to take it now."


    Stefan frowned slightly, and his voice softened a bit.


    "Just onest time?"


    Seeing that Stefan insisted on letting her take medicine, she was thinking about what to do next.


    Soon, she began to implement another strategy.


    She reached out and gently grabbed Stefan''s clothes, looking at him pitifully.


    "Stefan, this medicine is so bitter, can I not take it?"


    Stefan stretched out his hand, pinched her cheeks, and said with a smile, "You have used the trick of


    pretending to be pitiful, and it won''t work."


    Martha let go of her hand in frustration when she heard that.


    She had been taking medicine for a week !


    Moreover, she now felt that she was in very good health and she didn''t need to take medicine anymore!


    She thought so in her mind, and said angrily, "I know my body well, I''ve recovered, and I don''t need to


    take any more medicine."


    "Besides, medicine can cause toxicity. Are you not afraid that I''ll be poisoned with medicine?"


    Hearing her usible rebuttal, Stefan was a little dumbfounded.


    Just taking the medicine. Why did it sound like a big disaster to her?


    He sighed silently, reached out to put the medicine on the coffee table, and a gentle voice came from


    his thin lips.


    "After taking the medicine, how about I give you another gift?"


    Martha frowned, her lips pursed into a line.


    During the week she was taking the medicine, Stefan had given her many gifts in different ways.


    Since the first time she received the photos of her mother, she took it again out of curiosity, but his gift


    for her turned out to be a set of red gemstones.


    She knew the high value of that set of red gemstones, but, as the eldest daughter of the Lucas family


    and the Doyle family, it was not rare for her.


    Later, she didn''t give up and still took the medicine, thinking that he might have a different surprise for


    her.


    Who knows, the only gifts he gave to her were jewelry and flowers, and there were no other surprises.


    Today, no matter what, she must get away with drinking the bitter medicine.


    Thinking of that, Martha clenched her hands into fists and said firmly, "Stefan, I''ve really recovered. If


    you don''t believe me, you can bring that doctor over again."


    Stefan frowned, and he kept silent.


    Seeing him like that, Martha made up her mind, and said through gritted teeth, "If the doctor concluded


    that I still needed to take medicine, I would obediently take it. How do you think?"


    "Deal," Stefan responded in a deep voice, picked up his mobile phone and contacted Eden, asking the


    An hourter, Eden, Melissa and the doctor walked into the Doyle Manor together.


    Martha sighed helplessly when she saw Melissaing too.


    "I''m really fine! Why do all of them make a big deal out of nothing!" She thought speechlessly.

 Chapter 628 I Feel Great

    Chapter 628 I Feel Great


    Chapter 628 I Feel Great


    In the next second, her thoughts were interrupted by Melissa''s displeased voice.


    "Martha, don''t you know your body conditions? Why don''t you take medicine?"


    "I think I''m recovering pretty well now, and there''s no need to take medicine anymore."


    Martha looked at Melissa with an injured look, knowing that thetter cared about her, so thetter


    talked to her in a harsh tone.


    But her pity did not soften her bestie''s heart.


    Melissa walked quickly to Martha, and red at thetter fiercely, "If the doctor says you''re not in good


    healthter, see how I will spank you."


    "I really feel well now!" Martha immediately said to reassure her best friend.


    At this time, Stefan turned to look at the doctor, his tone softened a bit, tinged with helplessness.


    "Mister, please check on my wife."


    "Hmm," the doctor responded lightly, and signaled Martha to reach out with a serious face.


    Martha stretched out her arms cooperatively, letting the doctor feel her pulse.


    Not long after, the doctor put down his hand and said with a smile, "The patient is recovering very well,


    and there are no major physical problems."


    Martha''s eyes lit up, and she quickly asked, "Then I don''t need to take any more medicine?"


    The doctor shook his head slightly upon hearing the question.


    "No, you don''t have any major physical problems now, but it doesn''t mean that you''vepletely


    recovered."


    "The previous medicine was for you to recover from your major health problems. I will prescribe you a


    prescription to strengthen your bodyter. If you keep taking medicine for another month, basically


    there will be no problems."


    After hearing what the doctor said, Martha''s pupils shrank slightly, and herplexion sank.


    Another month...


    She would rather die than take medicine for another month!


    What the doctor meant was that she had to take medicine, but she still held a sliver of hope and asked


    cautiously, "Can I stop taking the medicine, doc?"


    The doctor was taken aback for a moment, not expecting such an answer.


    Before he could speak, a stern female voice sounded, which made Martha''s hope dissipate.


    "No, you must take the medicine."


    "I..."


    Just as Martha opened her mouth to defend herself, Melissa''s serious voice sounded, "Martha, there''s


    no room for discussion on this matter."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Stefan smiled faintly and thought, "Martha''s hatred for me can be reduced a little bit this


    time."


    He looked at the doctor and said in a low voice, "Mister, please prescribe the medicine."


    "Hmm," the doctor responded lightly, and went to the pharmacy with Eden to get the medicine.


    After the two of them left, Melissa turned her head and red at Martha displeasedly, and began to


    reprimand her angrily.


    "You are capable now, aren''t you? You don''t even take medicine?"


    "I''m in good health. Why should I take medicine?"


    Martha defended herself in a low voice, and tried to leave here, or she would have to take medicine


    But as soon as she took several steps, Melissa reached out and grabbed her arm.


    "Come on, take this medicine."


    "I..."


    Martha had a bitter face and wanted to argue, but she knew clearly in her heart that whatever she said


    was useless.


    She closed her eyes hard, constantly encouraging herself.


    After a long time, she seemed to have made up her mind, opened her eyes and picked up the


    medicine.


    "Do I really have to take it?"


    "Sure," Melissa responded lightly, her eyes still fierce.


    She was a carefree girl, but she had always been very serious when it came to Martha''s affairs.


    All her life, she had long regarded Martha as her own sister.


    Therefore, she would not let Martha get into any ident.


    Martha took a deep breath, put the medicine into her mouth and gulped it down.


    She frowned, only feeling that the medicine was bitter, which made her feel ufortable.


    Just then, a strawberry-vored candy was stuffed into her mouth, and Melissa''s face zoomed in front


    of her.


    Melissa rubbed her hair and said, "Be good, take the medicine, and you will get better."


    Martha looked at her with a pitiful face, yet Melissa didn''t feel a pity for her at all.


    Stefan, who had been watching silently aside, saw this scene and thought, "I''ve tried every means to


    make Martha take medicine, but Melissa made it just with a few words. If possible, I really wished


    Melissa could supervise Martha''s taking medicine every day."


    Melissa saw Martha''s dazed look, and there was a slight smile on her lips.


    Just when Martha finished taking her medicine, Stefan stepped up and handed her the candy.


    Stefan was still so caring for Martha, so she could finally feel relieved.


    ...


    In the evening.


    Stefan brought medicine as usual to Martha''s room with a candy in his hand.


    Just when he thought it would take him a long time to persuade Martha to take medicine, Martha said


    calmly, "Put the medicine and candy on the table, and I''ll take itter."


    Stefan was dazed, and his intuition told him there was something wrong with Martha now.


    Martha took all the medicines under Melissa''s supervision this morning and noon.


    But now that Melissa had gone back home, why was Martha still willing to take the medicine so


    obediently?


    Had she epted her fate?


    Seeing Stefan being lost in thought, Martha put down the paintbrush in her hand in doubt.


    "Do you have anything else to do?"


    "No," Stefan responded in a deep voice, and ording to what Martha said just now, he put the


    medicine and candy in his hand on the table.


    He turned around and sat on the sofa, waiting for her to take the medicine.


    But Martha actually wanted to throw the medicine secretly after Stefan left the room.


    Now it seemed that she had no choice but to take it.


    Martha took a deep breath, held her breath and walked to the table.


    She clenched her hand, and when she spread it, she picked up the candy on the table and tore its


    wrapper open first.


    Then she picked up the medicine and gulped it down, then nimbly picked up the candy and stuffed it


    into her mouth...

 Chapter 629 She Did It On Purpose

    Chapter 629 She Did It On Purpose


    Chapter 629 She Did It on Purpose


    Seeing this scene, Stefan froze in ce.


    For a week, he had to coax Martha into taking medicine, but tonight she took the medicine on her


    initiative.


    What happened to her? Why did she change so much?


    With these doubts in mind, he looked at her with concern.


    "What happened to you today?"


    "Melissa will reproach me if I don''t take the medicine."


    Martha looked at Stefan with a pitiful expression.


    The man''s heart softened, and he hugged her distressedly.


    "Be good. You don''t have to take medicine very soon."


    "Hmm," Martha responded in a muffled voice, and put her arms around Stefan.


    Suddenly, she heard the man''s heavier breathing.


    She rolled her eyes, smirked and reached out to caress his back to ignire his mes of desire.


    Stefan''s body stiffened, his Adam''s apple rolled, and he swallowed unconsciously.


    In the past few days, he had been sleeping with Martha in his arms.


    The unique fragrance on her body turned him on every night.


    But for her health''s sake, he had been restraining himself.


    Today the situation was different. The doctor said that Martha had recovered from majoy health


    problems, and just needed to strengthen her body in the future.


    Did that mean he didn''t have to control his desire for her tonight?


    Just when he was struggling within himself, Martha had slowly let go of him.


    She took half a step back, wrapped her arms around Stefan''s neck, and raised her face to kiss the man


    in front of her.


    Stefan''s body froze, and then his big hands tightly wrapped around the woman''s slender waist, and he


    lowered his head to deepen the kiss.


    There was a sweet taste of candy in her mouth.


    Martha felt his breathing getting heavier, the corners of her mouth curled up, and she stretched out her


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    hand to slightly push the man in front of her away.


    But the man apparently wanted more than a kiss. He bent down, picked up the woman in front of him


    and walked towards the bed.


    He gently ced Martha on the bed, leaned over and whispered in her ear in a husky voice.


    "Martha, can we make love?"


    "Sure," Martha responded in a low voice and blushed.


    Seeing her red face, Stefan gently pinched her cheeks with his big hands, then carefully kissed her


    forehead, eyes, nose as if holding a treasure, and finally his lips fell on her red lips.


    He carefully stroked her lips, greedily smelling her scent.


    Soon, the man ripped off his shirt impatiently. At this moment, Martha covered her mouth and coughed


    softly.


    Stefan suddenly became sober, and sanity returned to him.


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"


    "No," Martha responded softly, reached out to caress his broad chest, and started arousing his desires.


    The next second, her hand was grabbed by the man, and he reprimanded her in a low voice, "Stop


    messing, you''re in poor health."


    "The doctor said I had recovered!" Martha red at Stefan, with a crimson face, which turned on


    Stefan again.


    He widened his scarlet eyes, clenched his hands tightly, and exhausted all his strength to restrain


    himself.


    "Be good. You go to bed first."


    Stefan then turned around and walked towards the bathroom.


    "Bang!"


    The bathroom door closed, and soon there was the sound of a man showering.


    When Martha heard the sound, she couldn''t help chuckling.


    Just now, she did it on purpose.


    Who let him force her to take medicine, and watching her being scolded by Melissa without offering


    help.


    He deserved it!


    Marthay down in a good mood, and pulled the quilt up.


    In fact, she felt that she had recovered.


    It was just that she didn''t want to have sex with Stefan for now. She''d love to see how long he could


    control his sexual desire.


    She grinned and started to think about tomorrow''s n, but she fell asleep without knowing it.


    When Stefan came out of the bathroom, he happened to see her sleeping soundly.


    He smiled bitterly, she aroused his desire, but she slept soundly.


    ...


    The next day, when Martha woke up, she saw the erged handsome face beside her.


    The man''s long eyshes trembled slightly, his broad chest rose and fell regrly, his perfect


    handsome face looked rather gentle at this moment.


    Martha gently reached out to caress the man''s eyes and brows and swallowed unconsciously.


    This man seemed to have never changed; he was still so handsome.


    Suddenly the man opened his eyes slowly, and looked at the woman in front of him with a faint smile on


    his lips.


    "How is it? Do I look cool?"


    Martha froze for a moment, and looked at him in surprise.


    "You... you woke up early?"


    Stefan smiled and hugged the woman in his arms tightly, his voice was husky.


    "If I hadn''t woken up earlier, I would have missed your obsession with my handsome look just now?"


    The woman blushed, and boldly stretched out her hand to pinch his handsome face.


    Stefan curled up his lips, and he couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Martha gave him a doting look before withdrawing her hand.


    "I''m hungry. Let''s get up and have breakfast."


    As she said that, she got up numbly, and rushed into the bathroom as if fleeing.


    The man''s eyes darkened, he sighed helplessly, andy back on the bed again...

 Chapter 630 Waiting For JimmyS Good News

    Chapter 630 Waiting For Jimmy''S Good News


    Chapter 630 Waiting for Jimmy''s Good News


    After breakfast, Martha quickly returned to her room on the pretext that she had a sudden inspiration


    for her painting.


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door as she expected.


    "Come in," she said lightly, then turned her head and continued painting.


    As the door was opened, Stefan''s gentle voice sounded, "Martha, it''s time to take your medicine."


    "You put it there." Martha said, pretending to be nonchnt, and continued what she was doing.


    In fact, she was waiting for the man to leave the room.


    Only when he left could she secretly throw the medicine.


    Stefan put the medicine and candy in his hand on the table, while he leaned gently on the edge of the


    table, looking at the woman holding a paintbrush not far away with deep eyes.


    After waiting for a long time, Martha still didn''t hear the sound of closing the door, so she couldn''t help


    turning her head to look in doubt.


    "Why are you still here?"


    The man raised his eyebrows slightly, and pointed to the medicine on the table.


    Martha froze, and said with a smile, "I obediently took the medicine yesterday, didn''t I? Just put the


    medicine and candy there, and I''ll take itter."


    Stefan''s eyes darkened. Thinking Martha''s good behaviorst night, he frowned slightly.


    She did drink the medicine obediently yesterday, but recalling it, he still felt it a little unreal.


    Did she take the medicine obedientlyst night just to send him away today?


    Thinking of that, he nodded slightly, "Then remember to take the medicer."


    "Sure." Martha quickly responded when Stefan showed the intention to leave.


    When Stefan turned around, he noticed Martha let out a sigh of relief from the corner of his eye.


    He left the room with a chuckle, closed the door, and went downstairs to find Jimmy.


    Martha breathed a huge sigh of relief after Stefan left, and a smile rose to her lips.


    "Sure enough, I''m the smartest."


    She smiledzily, got up and walked towards the table, looking at the bitter medicine on the table, her


    eyes were full of disgust.


    She didn''t want to take such bitter medicine.


    As she spoke, she picked up the medicine, turned around and walked towards the bathroom, ready to


    throw the medicine into the dustbin.


    At that moment, the door was suddenly opened, and Jimmy walked into the room with short legs.


    "Mommy, where are you going?"


    Martha froze for a moment, turned around with difficulty, and looked at Jimmy standing at the door in


    surprise.


    "Jimmy, why are you here?"


    "Daddy said that he had something to do in thepany, so I am here to take care of you."


    Jimmy looked at his mommy who was in a trance, feeling amused.


    Daddy was really a predictor.


    Not long ago-


    After Stefan went downstairs, he pulled Jimmy into the living room.


    "Jimmy, I have something to do, can you go to your mommy''s room and watch your mommy take


    medicine?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why should I?" Jimmy looked at his father in confusion, not understanding why this task became his


    today.


    Stefan raised his eyebrows slightly, and exined, "Your mommy hates taking medicine. You know


    that, right?"


    Jimmy nodded. During the week when Mommy took the medicine, he saw Daddy coaxing Mommy to


    take the medicine countless times.


    But, wasn''t this Daddy''s mission?


    After a pause, Stefan continued, "I''ve coaxed your mommy to take medicine for a week, and your


    mommy doesn''t want to see me anymore. But your mommy will be very weak if she doesn''t take the


    medicine. So, Jimmy, can you help me today?"


    Jimmy nodded hard, turned around anxiously and walked upstairs.


    "Then I''ll go and watch Mommy take medicine now."


    Stefan grabbed Jimmy''s arm and said in a deep voice, "You can''t tell your mommy it''s me asked you to


    go to her, or she won''t feel your love for her."


    "I see." Jimmy patted himself on the chest, and walked upstairs confidently.


    He knew that Daddy was kicked out by Mommy again.


    And Daddy was worried that Mommy would secretly throw away the medicine while he was away, so


    Daddy let him watch Mommy.


    Although the task was difficult, he would definitelyplete it.


    Stefan, who was left alone in the spot, saw Jimmy running upstairs, and the corner of his mouth curled


    up unconsciously.


    In order to prevent Martha from throwing away the medicine secretly, he thought it would be better to


    let Jimmy supervise.


    And he would take a rest today, waiting for Jimmy''s good news.

 Chapter 631 Leading By Example

    Chapter 631 Leading By Example


    Chapter 631 Leading by Example


    In the room, Martha looked down at the bitter medicine in her hand.


    Before she even started to carry out her n, Jimmy came.


    Did she have to take the medicine today?


    Seeing that his mommy kept silent for some time, Jimmy opened his eyes wide and looked at his


    mommy suspiciously.


    "Mommy, what''s the matter?"


    "No... nothing."


    Martha returned to her senses, staring at the medicine in her hand with a bitter face.


    In her eyes, the medicine in her hand was no different from poison.


    The point is, she had bitten the bullet to take the medicine once yesterday in order to implement


    today''s n.


    After thinking about it, she still didn''t want to just give up today''s n.


    Martha turned her head and looked at her child with a smile, her tone was very gentle and even a little


    pleading.


    "Jimmy, the medicine is too bitter, can you go down and get a candy for Mommy?"


    Jimmy blinked and pointed to a candy covered in a colorful wrapper on the desk.


    "Mommy, isn''t there a candy there?"


    Martha froze when she saw the candy on the desk, and the smile on Jimmy''s face became more gentle


    when she looked up at Jimmy.


    "I''ve eaten this kind of candy before, but I don''t like its taste."


    Jimmy pursed his lips, secretly thinking, "In order not to take medicine, Mommy even gives such a


    "But Daddy doesn''t know what kind of candy Mommy likes to eat, so every time, he gives Mommy


    different candies.


    "Therefore, Mommy must be lying to him by saying that she has eaten this candy."


    Fortunately, when he took on the task given by Daddy, he was already prepared.


    Jimmy took out a handful of different candies from his pocket and looked at his mommy with a smile.


    "Mommy, how about these candies?"


    Martha was stunned for a moment, looking at Jimmy standing in front of her in shock.


    She wanted to send Jimmy away and secretly took the medicine to the bathroom to throw it away.


    She never expected that her son woulde to her with a pocket of candies...


    Seeing Mommy staring nkly at the candies in his hand, Jimmy blinked, and his soft voice sounded


    again in the room, "Mommy, don''t you like these candies?"


    Martha forced a smile and tried to soften her tone.


    "Well, can Jimmy go down and find some other candies?"


    "I still have some here!"


    Jimmy smiled and pointed to his other pocket, and took out many different candies from it.


    He put all the candies in his pocket on the table, raised a big smile and looked at his mommy.


    "Mommy, look at these candies, do you like any of them?"


    Martha looked at the pile of candies in front of her withplicated emotions.


    She realized she had to think of other ways to send Jimmy away now.


    She took a few deep breaths to calm herself down.


    Looking at the smiling child in front of her, she thought for a moment, then turned around and walked to


    the table, put down the medicine, and squatted in front of Jimmy.


    "Jimmy, the doctor said that Mommy has recovered, do you know about that?"


    Jimmy shook his head and looked at Mommy suspiciously.


    Jimmy''s adorable appearance made Martha''s heart soften, and she continued, "Mommy has


    recovered. The medicine now is used to strengthen my body. So, actually, I can skip this one."


    "But why did the doctor prescribe the medicine for you if you don''t have to take it?"


    After Jimmy said that, he just looked at his mother with a puzzled expression.


    "And why did Daddy bring it up for Mommy to take?"


    Martha choked on Jimmy''s question and quickly foundme excuses.


    "That''s because your daddy was worried about me, so he asked the doctor to prescribe medicine. But I


    know my body well, and I don''t need to take medicine anymore."


    Jimmy paused for a moment, and after a long time, he pretended to be enlightened.


    "Mommy, you think you are fine?"


    "Yes," Martha answered affirmatively, and secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just when she was thinking about what to say to get Jimmy to allow her to throw away the medicine


    secretly without telling Stefan, Jimmy''s happy voice said, "Mommy, does that mean that you don''t need


    to take this bitter medicine anymore?"


    "Yes, that''s what Mommy meant."


    A happy smile finally appeared on Martha''s lips, and she was even more proud that she had given birth


    to a smart child.


    The next second, Jimmy''s happier voice sounded, "Mommy, next time when I''m sick, as long as I think


    I''m okay, I don''t need to take medicine either?"


    "No." When Martha heard that, she immediately and seriously denied Jimmy''s question.


    Jimmy frowned, puzzled.


    "But, Mommy just meant it."


    "I..."


    Martha opened her mouth, wanting to exin, but found that she couldn''t exin at all.


    That was what she meant just now, but Jimmy...


    Martha froze, took a deep breath, and continued to exin patiently.


    "Jimmy, you are still a child and have to listen to the doctor."


    Jimmy tilted his head and looked at the woman in front of him.


    "But the teacher said that parents should lead by example. I only wanted to learn from Mommy after


    seeing what Mommy did."


    Martha''s inner struggle dissipated at that moment.


    Resigned to her fate, she turned to look at bitter medicine on the table, and let out a long sigh.


    It seemed that Jimmy was here, and she was destined to drink that medicine.


    She was Jimmy''s mother, and she must set a good example for the child and make him an upright


    person.


    She clenched he hand, and turned to look at Jimmy solemnly.


    "What I said just now is wrong. Jimmy is right. There is a reason for the doctor to prescribe medicine


    for me. I should listen to the doctor''s advicet, so that I can get better as soon as possible."


    "Mommy, you''re right!"


    Jimmy smiled and touched his mommy''s cheek, the slyness in his eyes shed.


    He turned around and took a candy on the table, tore open the candy wrapper, and held it in front of his


    mommy.


    "Mommy, I''m ready. As soon as you finish the medicine, I will put the candy in your mouth without


    making you feel bitter."


    "Jimmy is so sweet."


    Martha praised Jimmy with a wry smile on his face, and then, she bit the bullet to take the medicine on


    the table, and gulp it down.


    In the next second, she clearly felt the corner of her clothes being pulled by Jimmy.


    She squatted down slightly, closed her eyes, and opened her mouth slightly.


    Soon, a strawberry-vored candy was thrown into her mouth by Jimmy, overpowering the bitter taste


    of medicine in her mouth in no time.


    Jimmy held his mommy''s cheek very seriously, and gently kissed her.


    "Mommy, don''t be afraid, Jimmy is with you."


    Martha opened her eyes and hugged Jimmy, feeling sad and thought-


    "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have to take such a bitter medicine."

 Chapter 632 Taking Wedding Photos Together

    Chapter 632 Taking Wedding Photos Together


    Chapter 632 Taking Wedding Photos Together


    After taking the medicine, Martha sat on the sofa with a wry face.


    Stefan might have found out her intentions.


    That was why he directly ordered Jimmy to bring medicine to her and supervise her to take it.


    Every time she saw Jimmy''s radiant look, she couldn''t help but think of what happened in the morning.


    She really didn''t know how long this kind of life wouldst.


    Maxwell saw his daughter''s worry at a nce, and couldn''t help asking with concern, "What''s wrong?


    Did something happen?"


    "No." After Martha came back to her senses, she showed a bitter smile to her father.


    In the next second, she saw from her father''s face that he was worried about her, she was slightly


    taken aback, and exined, "It''s just that the medicine is too bitter. I don''t want to take it, but I have to."


    Maxwell chuckled, "You are Jimmy''s mommy. You should set a good example. Why are you still afraid


    of taking medicine?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Dad, I''m not just Jimmy''s mommy. I''m also your little girl."


    Martha spoke dissatisfiedly, then got up and sat next to her father, leaning on thetter''s arm.


    Maxwell was amused at Martha''s words.


    "Yes, yes, you are always my little girl."


    Martha smiled in satisfaction, suddenly thought of the Doyle Group, and couldn''t help but ask, "How is


    the Doyle Group?"


    "After you escaped from marriage, the Doyle Group slowly got on the right track, and its current stock


    price has slowly returned to the peak, regaining its heyday."


    As soon as Maxwell mentioned the Doyle Group, his face was full of smiles.


    The Doyle Group became what it was because of Martha''s and Stefan''s contribution.


    Martha got the Doyle Group to work on Louis'' project, and made it a listedpany.


    Stefan brought many resources to help stablize the Doyle Group''s development.


    Martha was grateful to Stefan for what he had done.


    She concealed the gratitude inside, and stretched out her hand to pull her father''s arm distressedly.


    "Dad, when I fully recover, I will take over the affairs of the Doyle Group."


    "No," Maxwell said with a smile on his face, and then exined, "Some time ago, I discussed with


    Stefan about merging the Doyle Group with the Harrison Group and making the Doyle Group a


    subsidiary of the Harrison Group."


    "Why?"


    Martha looked at her father in confusion, not understanding why he made such a decision.


    Maxwell read his daughter''s thoughts at a nce, smiled and reached out to hold her hand and patted


    it.


    "The Doyle Group is an independent entity even when it bes a subsidiary of the Harrison Group."


    His words made Martha feel relieved.


    Only then did Maxwell continue, "Your mother and I have only one child, and the Doyle Group will be


    handed over to you sooner orter. And he is your husband. You are a husband and wife, and it doesn''t


    matter who owns it."


    Martha was taken aback for a moment, with a lot of thoughts in her mind.


    Before, she tried every means to separate the Doyle Group from the Harrison Group, but she didn''t


    expect that the Doyle Group and the Harrison Group would get merged again.


    Just like the fate of her and Stefan.


    They parted and reunited. After being through a lot, they came to where they were.


    At that moment, Stefan came out of the kitchen and asked with a smile: "Martha, Bianca asked me


    what would you like for supper?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Melissa''s voice came.


    "Bianca can rest now; I brought some supper for Martha."


    After saying that, Melissa walked into the living roomwith a thermos, walked straight to Martha, and sat


    down next to thetter.


    "Martha, today I brought you kelp rib soup."


    When Martha heard that, she put on a wry smile.


    She had thought it was a good thing that Melissa could cook delicious food for her every day, but


    Melissa brought soup to her every time.


    She had been tired of having soup, but, "coerced" by Melissa, she had to have it.


    As soon as Melissa turned her head, she saw Martha''s wry smile and staring at her displeasedly, "Why,


    the soup I made doesn''t taste good?"


    "It''s very delicious."


    Martha forced a smile and looked for help from Stefan who was standing nearby.


    Stefan raised his eyebrows, turned and walked towards the kitchen, pretending not to see it.


    After Maxwell saw Melissaing, he smiled and said, "Melissa is here, you guys chat. I''ll go to the


    study first."


    Having said goodbye to Maxwell politely, Melissa reached out to take the bowl that Bianca handed


    over, smiling obediently. "Thank you Bianca."


    "No biggie."


    Melissa quickly served a bowl of soup to Martha who was sitting beside her, and asked with a smile,


    "Bianca, do you want to try my cooking?"


    "Let Martha drink more, I''m going to rest first." After Bianca said softly, she turned around and walked


    towards the room.


    Soon, only Martha and Melissa were left in the living room.


    Martha looked at the pork rib soup in her hand and said in a low voice, "Melissa, can I not drink it?"


    "It takes three hours to make it. Are you going to waste my hard work?"


    Melissa crossed her arms and red at the woman beside her displeased.


    The woman shrank her neck in fear, resigned herself to scoop up the rib soup in the bowl, and put it


    into her mouth one spoonful at a time.


    After Martha finished drinking the soup in the bowl, she tentatively said, "The doctor said that my body


    has almost recovered, so you don''t need to..."


    Before she could speak, Melissa interrupted her quietly.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what he meant. The doctor said that you still needed nourishment for your


    body."


    When Martha heard that, she hated Eden''s honesty like never before.


    If he hadn''t been so bigmouthed, how could Melissa have known that information and brought her


    soup!


    After these few days, she had gained more than five catties!


    With this thought in her mind, she looked at her best friend beside her with some despair on her face.


    "Melissa, I have gained more than five catties recently."


    "You''re so thin, it''s better to gain some weight."


    Melissa smiled and pinched Martha''s cheek, and filled thetter with another bowl of soup.


    Martha looked at the soup in her best friend''s hand, "I''m already full."


    "You have to drink it when you''re full."


    Hearing Melissa''s domineering voice, the woman resignedly took the bowl and continued to drink.


    Melissa smiled unconsciously when she saw her like that.


    Suddenly, she thought of an extremely important matter, and sat down beside Martha.


    "I''m going to take wedding photos with Eden."


    "What?"


    Martha looked at the woman beside her in shock, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    Melissa had told her about Eden''s proposal, and now were they going to get married?


    Thinking of that, she asked in disbelief. "Are you ready to get married?"


    Melissa nodded seriously, "We have ns for that. We''re nning on taking some wedding photos first


    before discussing further."


    The woman sitting beside her couldn''t help but touch her forehead when she heard that.


    Normally, people would set a date for their marriage first before taking wedding photos, right? Why did


    it seem like things were reversed here with Melissa?


    The next second, the excited voice of her best friend sounded, interrupting her thoughts.


    "Martha, I still remember how you looked in your wedding dressst time, so I want to see what I look


    like in my wedding dress."


    Martha froze for a moment, and the thoughts in her mind slowly drifted away.


    The wedding dress she worest time was designed by Stefan.


    The wedding dress was beautiful, ssic, and elegant.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t wear that dress to take photos with Stefan.


    After Melissa regained her senses, she suddenly noticed the sadness on Martha''s face, and after a


    moment of surprise, she understood what her best friend was thinking.


    "I know that you and Stefan have not taken wedding photos, so I''m here to ask you to take wedding


    photos together."


    Martha suddenly raised her head to look at Melissa, her eyes were somewhat shocked.


    Take wedding photos together?


    She looked at Melissa, who was close at hand, with a slight smile on her lips, "It''s a good idea for us to


    take wedding photos together."


    "I came up with it, so of course it''s good!"


    Melissa raised her chin proudly, and started urging Martha to finish the soup quickly.


    Martha waspletely drawn to the idea of taking wedding photos and didn''t pay attention to anything


    else. She quickly finished her soup, and was absorbed in nning where to take wedding photos.


    They discussed what type of wedding photos to take, how to take them, and how many to take.


    It wasn''t until Eden, who came to pick up Melissa, came in and urged her three times, that Martha


    reluctantly sent Melissa away.


    ...


    When Martha came back into the bedroom, Stefan had juste out of the bathroom after taking a


    shower.


    His hair was wet and hadn''t dried yet, and it scattered on his chiselled face, highlighting a different kind


    of sexiness.


    A glint shed in her eyes as she walked up with a mischievous grin, standing in front of the man.

 Chapter 633 Of Course You Are Important

    Chapter 633 Of Course You Are Important


    Chapter 633 Of Course You Are Important


    "What''s wrong?"


    Stefan raised an eyebrow and asked suspiciously.


    Martha pursed her lips and said nothing, only stretched out her index finger and ced it gently on the


    man''s corbone, slowly sliding down, and finally stopped on the bath towel tied around his waist.


    The man''s pupils shrank slightly, and a certain area beneath the towel was changing at a fast speed.


    He reached out and grabbed the woman''s hand, and his voice became husky.


    "What are you doing?"


    Martha flexibly broke free from his grip, and drew circles on the man''s strong waist.


    The man''s Adam''s apple rolled and he stared at the woman in front of him, his eyes slowly turning


    scarlet.


    He tried his best to restrain himself, and said hoarsely, "Honey, be good."


    "Mr. Harrison, don''t you want to take me?"


    Martha tilted her head back, looking at him innocently with wide eyes.


    Stefan saw this scene and his throat tightened. He could no longer restrain himself, so he bent down


    and picked up the woman in front of him, taking big strides towards the bed.


    At this moment, all he thought about was conquer her.


    He threw her on the bed rudely, leaned over and kissed her bright red lips.


    The breath of the two became increasingly heavy, and just when Stefan wanted to have further


    interaction with Martha, there was an untimely knock on the door.


    He frowned slightly, carelessly rubbing the woman''s slender waist.


    Martha''s sanity slowly came back, and she pushed the man, but she was not as strong as the man at


    all.


    At this moment, Jimmy''s soft voice sounded from outside the door, making Stefan''s body stiff.


    "Daddy, Mommy, can Ie in?"


    When Martha heard that, her anxious voice said, "Get up, it''s Jimmy. Jimmy is here!"


    After Stefan regained his senses, restraining the displeasure in his heart, he stretched out his hand to


    hold Martha''s face, and kissed it lightly.


    "Don''t be afraid. Let me handle it."


    After saying that, he got up, walked towards the door with a gloomy face, and opened the door.


    "What''s wrong?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Just as Jimmy was about to speak, he felt his daddy''s gloominess and shrunk his neck involuntarily.


    After looking into the room, he smiled and said, "I want to sleep with Mommy."


    Before Stefan could speak, he quickly ran into the room, crawled onto the bed, andy down next to his


    mommy.


    "Mommy, Jimmy wants to sleep with you."


    At that moment, Martha was extremely thankful that Jimmyy numbly next to her as soon as he came


    in.


    Otherwise, he would keep asking her questions when he saw her blushing face.


    Martha quickly regained herposure and reached out to hug Jimmy in her arms, and said with a


    smile, "Then what story do you want to hear tonight?"


    "Jimmy wants to hear the story of the little pig tonight."


    After snuggling into his mommy''s embrace and finding afortable position, hey down.


    Stefan saw this scene and his face darkened, "Jimmy, you have grown up and can sleep by yourself."


    "But I just want to sleep with Mommy tonight," Jimmy shrank back into his mommy''s arms, and replied


    confidently.


    Upon hearing that, Martha immediately went into protective mode for her son.


    She gave Stefan a displeased look, "If you don''t want to sleep here, you can sleep in another room."


    Stefan looked at his son with displeasure, his lips pressed together in displeasure, thinking, "This brat


    spoils my fun again! I''ll find a good opportunity tomorrow to tell him what''s right to do!"


    He snorted, turned and walked towards the bathroom.


    Seeing his addy leave, Jimmy embraced his mommy''s arm contentedly, and said softly, "Mommy, I''m


    sleepy, please tell me a story."


    "Okay," Martha replied with a smile, stroked Jimmy''s head, and began to tell the story in a gentle voice.


    By the time Stefan finished taking his cold shower in the bathroom, the mother and son had fallen


    asleep.


    He sighed,y gently beside Martha, stretched out his arms to hug her slender waist, buried his head


    on her neck and took a deep breath before slowly closing his eyes.


    In fact, he should be grateful for Jimmy''s sudden appearance. If the child hadn''t arrived in time, he


    might have been unable to restrain himself and had sex with Martha.


    Yesterday he heard her cough. If they had sex just now, her condition might get worse, and he would


    probably me himself even more.


    Thinking of that, Stefan secretly promised that he would keep a proper distance from Martha and avoid


    having sex with her.


    ...


    The following day during noon time inside their bedroom, Stefan was working, while Martha was


    painting by the windowsill.


    After the man had finished a video conference, Martha''s hand holding the paintbrush paused in mid-air,


    as she suddenly thought of what she had agreed on with Melissast night.


    She felt that now was the right time to tell Stefan about it.


    When she put down her brush and turned around, Stefan was working on a file in his hand.


    A strange look shed across her eyes, and with a smirk on her lips, she walked towards the man


    sitting in front of the desk.


    She put her hand on the man''s shoulder lightly, massaging it, and whispered softly in his ear.


    "Mr. Harrison, you''ve worked hard."


    Stefan raised his eyebrows, his hands kept moving, "Are you hungry?"


    "No, I just want to talk to you."


    As Martha spoke, she slowly reached down with her hand.


    Just when her hand reached Stefan''s chest, she was grabbed by him.


    The next second, his husky voice said, "Don''t mess around. I''m working."


    Martha frowned in displeasure, and pulled her hand out of Stefan''s hand vigorously.


    She strolled to the desk, leaned on the seat in front of him, and sat directly on the desk.


    "Is work more important than me?"


    Stefan''s lips were tightly pressed, but he couldn''t restrain the rolling of his Adam''s apple.


    He had to admit that the woman in front of him was fatally tempting to him, but at the same time, he


    knew that he couldn''t do it now.


    She had not fully recovered, and he could not take her.


    Martha saw through his restraint at a nce, and after a little thought, she understood why he was


    restraining himself.


    She lowered her eyes, and a hint of smile shed across her eyes.


    The next second, she looked up at Stefan again, deliberately testing his patience.


    She reached out and gently touched his Adam''s apple, and slowly reached down, "Which one is more


    important, your work or me?"


    Stefan''s husky voice rang out immediately, "You, of course."

 Chapter 634 Do You Also Want To Take Wedding Photos?

    Chapter 634 Do You Also Want To Take Wedding Photos?


    Chapter 634 Do You Also Want to Take Wedding Photos?


    Martha''s smile grew even wider upon hearing the answer she wanted to hear.


    Seeing her bright eyes and white teeth, his eyes darkened.


    He lowered his head subconsciously, biting the woman''s red lips.


    Martha didn''te back to her senses until she was almost out of breath.


    She had thought that this man would restrain himself and stay away from her, not expecting he would


    expose his nature so soon.


    She reached out and pushed the man in front of her, trying to push him away, but he grabbed him.


    When Martha was out of breath, Stefan let go of the woman in his arms, still holding her waist with his


    big hands.


    He chuckled, "You seduced me."


    Martha red at him, and stretched out her hand to pinch his muscr waist forcefully.


    "Do you have any problems?"


    "No," Stefan endured the pain from his waist and replied with a smirk.


    Martha blushed and thought that this man really had strong self-restraint.


    If it was before, when she seduced him that way, he would have carried her to bed and had sex with


    her.


    But today, he was still sitting there.


    She thought of that and looked up at Stefan, smiling and winking.


    "Mr. Harrison, are you sick?"


    Stefan frowned slightly, looking at the woman in front of him puzzled.


    He was in good condition. Why would she say that?


    Just when he was wondering, Martha''s voice sounded again, "Or why don''t you want to take me at all?"


    After Martha finished speaking, her hand gently caressed the man''s cheek, slowly reached down, and


    finally stopped on his Adam''s apple.


    The man''s body stiffened, his Adam''s apple rolled.


    The next second, he reached out to hold her hand, "Stop messing. I won''t let you go when you get


    better."


    Martha blinked, and pulled her hand out of the man''srge hand.


    She leaned towards him and whispered into his ear, "Stefan."


    Stefan stretched out his big hand and grabbed her slender waist directly.


    "Don''t try my endurance."


    The woman burst intoughter, and fell directly into his arms.


    He lowered his head, and just when he was about to kiss Martha''s rosy lips, thetter pressed her


    fingers against his lips solemnly.


    "Don''t move."


    Stefan frowned slightly, staring darkly at the woman in his arms.


    With a slight smile her lips, she quickly got up and sat back on the desk.


    "I have something serious to tell you."


    Stefan clenched his hand, and took several deep breaths before he could hold back the desire.


    Now he was sure that Martha did it deliberately.


    He sighed, looking at thetter with doting eyes.


    Her body wasn''t fully recovered yet, so he had to restrain himself.


    Once she recovered, he would take her until he was satisfied.


    With this thought in mind, a smile rose to his lips.


    Martha caught sight of his faint smile and immediately became alert.


    "Why are youughing?"


    "Nothing." Stefan gave her a meaningful look, then raised his brows slightly, and asked in a deep voice,


    "What did you want to tell me just now?"


    When Martha heard that question, she suddenly remembered her purpose.


    She cleared her throat, got up slowly, walked to the sofa and sat down.


    "Melissa and Eden may be getting married, so they''re nning on taking wedding photos."


    A slightly shocked look shed in Stefan''s eyes, and his husky voice asked, "Do you want to take


    wedding photos too?"


    Martha was taken aback by Stefan''s response, but what she felt more was disappointment.


    She never thought that Stefan had no intention of marrying her again.


    Otherwise, when she told about Melissa and Eden getting married, he would have said that he would


    give her a make-up wedding.


    Thinking back on their two previous weddings - one where Martha ran away from it, while another


    where the fake impersonated her.


    Neither could be considered real weddings.


    Martha had not talked about having another wedding, but that was what she longed for.


    She raised her eyes, concealed the disappointment in her eyes, and nodded slightly.


    "Yes... we haven''t taken any wedding photos yet either, so I thought we could also take some together."


    Stefan''s gaze grew deeper as his lips pursed tightly together.


    He clearly saw the disappointment lingering within those beautiful eyes.


    She didn''t say anything about having another wedding, but he knew that she wanted it.


    It was just that he couldn''t tell her he was preparing their wedding yet.


    He looked dotingly at her, and said in a low voice, "Okay."


    After Stefan finished speaking, he got up and walked towards Martha, cing his big hand on her head


    and stroking it gently.


    "Do you want to take wedding photos together with Melissa?"


    "Yes," Martha responded softly, and unconsciously began to look forward to the scene of taking


    wedding photos in her mind.


    In their wedding photos, Jimmy should also be included.


    When Jimmy was wearing a small suit, he definitely looked like Stefan.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Martha suddenly remembered the time she spent with Stefan when they were little.


    During that time, he huddled in the corner alone and endured his inner pain, and it was she who


    apanied him through the most difficult time.


    Now, they have gone through all kinds of difficulties and finally got together.


    In the future, they would live together for life.


    Thinking of that, Martha stretched out her arms to hug the man''s thin waist with emotion, and buried


    her head in his waist.


    "Stefan, we will always be happy."


    "Sure," The man responded softly, and the feeling that had just been suppressed rushed back again.


    Martha soon noticed the change of the man, and pushed him with a blushing face.


    "Martha." Stefan called her in a husky voice, reached out and gently pinched thetter''s cheek.


    Martha froze, quickly pushed him away, and said nervously, "I''m hungry, I''ll go ask Bianca to cook


    something for me."


    She pushed him away in a panic and fled the room as if escaping.


    Seeing her running away, Stefan lowered his head and nced at a certain ce, with a wry smile on


    his lips unconsciously.


    She ran away after flirting!


    After taking a few deep breaths, he finally turned around and walked towards the bathroom.

 Chapter 635 Sleep With Mommy Once A Week

    Chapter 635 Sleep With Mommy Once A Week


    Chapter 635 Sleep with Mommy Once a Week


    After Martha left the room, she thought about her weight, and finally turned and walked towards


    Jimmy''s room.


    "Knock knock knock."


    "Come in."


    Martha heard Jimmy''s sweet voice, opened the door and called softly, "Jimmy, what are you doing?"


    "Mommy." Jimmy''s eyes lit up, and he immediately put down his brush and ran towards his mommy.


    Martha bent down slightly and picked up Jimmy.


    "What are you drawing, Jimmy?"


    "I''m drawing a big golden retriever," he said with a smile before pointing to the easel by the window.


    Martha followed his finger and saw half of a beautiful golden retriever on paper. The dog had gorgeous


    eyes, its fur was golden yellow, it held its head high making it look very majestic.


    She carried Jimmy to the easel and stopped, put down Jimmy, and said with a smile, "This big golden


    retriever is so beautiful."


    Jimmy''s eyes lit up, and he looked nervously at his mommy.


    "Mommy, do you like this dog too?"


    Martha frowned and thought about it seriously, and then said, "I don''t hate dogs, but I''ve never owned


    one either."


    Just now, when she saw the big golden retriever painted by Jimmy, an idea crossed her mind.


    Let Jimmy have his own pet to make his life colorful.


    Jimmy smiled shyly, looking into his mommy''s eyes nervously.


    "So Mommy, can I have my own pet dog?"


    "Of course, but I want you to know something before having one." Martha replied with a smile, pulled a


    chair and sat down, and pointed to the chair in front of the easel.


    Jimmy climbed up to the chair and sat down. He looked at his mommy with a very good attitude,


    "Mommy, tell me."


    "Small animals are not appendages of humans, and their lives are also very precious, so I hope that


    you will think about whether you can take this responsibility before raising pets."


    She looked at Jimmy seriously, hoping that he would seriously consider what she had said.


    Keeping pets is a hassle.


    The life of a pet is very shortpared to that of a human, so she hopes that Jimmy will be responsible


    for the pet if he has a pet, and treat the pet well.


    After a long silence in the room, Jimmy''s solemn voice sounded, "Mommy, I''ve made up my mind. I


    want to raise a puppy, and I will take care of it."


    "Then I will take you to the pet store?"


    There was a slight smile on Martha''s lips.


    Jimmy was still young, so it would be nice to have a pet dog to grow up with him.


    But Jimmy shook his head and seriously rejected her offer, "No, we can''t go buy a puppy now."


    "Why?" Martha frowned, and asked in confusion.


    Jimmy reached out to hold his mommy''s hand, and said seriously, "You''re sick and need caring. We


    can keep a pet when you fully recover."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Martha heard that, she suddenly felt warm.


    She rubbed Jimmy''s head, gently saying that she was feeling better already.


    Jimmy tilted his head and looked at Mommy hesitantly.


    "But..."


    Before Jimmy finished speaking, Martha interrupted him, "No more ''buts'', let''s seize the day! Let''s go to


    the pet store today."


    ...


    Martha went to the dressing room for a quick change of clothes, and just as she was about to go out


    with Jimmy, she bumped into Stefan, who was wearing casual clothes, leaningzily on the door frame.


    "Where are you going?"


    The woman was slightly taken aback, since she didn''t expect him to appear here.


    Jimmy standing next to her showed a happy smile and replied excitedly, "We''re going to the pet store!


    Mommy wants to buy a pet dog for me."


    "I''ll send you off." Stefan raised his eyebrows and said lightly.


    Then he went straight to the garage to drive his car and parked it in front of the Doyle Manor.


    Martha looked sideways at Jimmy, "You tell him?"


    She wanted to spend some time outside with Jimmy, and then excused that it was toote, so they


    wouldn''t go home for dinner.


    This way, she could avoid the time to take medicine after meals.


    Yet this n wouldn''t work anymore.


    Jimmy looked at his mommy in confusion, and shook his head.


    "I didn''t know why Daddy would be here."


    Seeing Jimmy''s innocent face, Martha pursed her lips and said softly, "Let''s get in the car."


    "Okay," replied the little guy happily as he quickly climbed into the back seat.


    After he sat down, he quickly exchanged nces with his daddy.


    Ten minutes before departure, Jimmy sneaked into his mommy''s room to find his daddy.


    When he walked in, Daddy was still dealing with thepany''s affairs.


    Seeing Jimmying in suddenly, the man frowned slightly, and asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong?"


    "Daddy, Mommy and I are going to the pet store. Do you want to go together?"


    Jimmy smiled mischievously. There was a calcting gleam in his big eyes.


    Stefan noticed it. After replying "yes", he waited for Jimmy to continue speaking.


    Secondster, Jimmy approached him with a smile, and said sweetly, "Daddy, I told you such an


    important thing. Can you buy food for my Nick in the future? "


    The man raised his eyebrows slightly, looking puzzled.


    "Who is Nick?"


    "The name of the dog I''m going to keep."


    After Jimmy exined with a smile, seeing that Daddy was still expressionless, he hurriedly added.


    "Mommy didn''t intend to tell Daddy about that, but I secretly came to tell you. You should pay me back,


    right?"


    "Besides, if you don''t ally with me, I won''t tell you Mommy''s secrets from now on."


    After Jimmy finished speaking, seeing that his daddy remained unmoved, he gritted his teeth and


    grabbed his daddy''s sleeve. "Daddy."


    Stefan''s heart softened when he heard Jimmy''s sweet voice, but he didn''t say yes.


    After a while, he said lightly, "You are not allowed to sleep with your mommy in the future."


    "I..."


    Just as Jimmy was about to refuse, he saw Daddy''s face turned gloomy, and immediately swallowed


    the words he hadn''t finished speaking.


    Seeing that Jimmy was hesitating, Stefan added, "Think about how cute Nick is, and can you really


    afford Nick''s expenses as a child?"


    Jimmy frowned seriously, and after a moment of thought, nodded vigorously.


    "I can promise you that I only sleep with Mommy once a week."


    "Once a month," Stefan said lightly and rolled his eyes.


    When Jimmy heard that, he knew that this was already his daddy''s bottom line.


    He nodded heavily, "Okay, I promise you."


    ...


    As soon as Jimmy walked into the pet shop, he couldn''t help but let out an exmation.


    In front of the right wall of the pet shop, in eachpartment of the cage, there was a dog of different


    breeds, basically a puppy of two or three months old.


    On the other side, in the cab in front of the left wall, there were kittens of different types, different


    sizes, and different ages.


    The owner walked up to them. His eyes lit up when he saw a couple with an extraordinary bearing and


    a delicate child.


    Soon, he returned to his senses and asked politely, "Do you need anything?"


    At this time, Jimmy had walked to the cage for dogs, and looked at each dog seriously.


    The dogs in thepartment were not very big, only three or four months old, and they looked at


    Jimmy in front of them curiously.


    Martha looked at Jimmy looking excited, and looked at the owner with a smile.


    "We''re here to buy a pet. Let the little guy choose one by himself."


    "OK." After the shop owner responded, he turned around and went to check the hygiene of the store.


    After Jimmy looked around at the puppies in thepartments, his eyes finally fell on the little golden


    retriever in the middlepartment.


    This little golden retriever strode proudly around the cage, reminding him of the big golden retriever he


    met.


    He had an intuition that over time, this little golden retriever would be majestic as well.


    After Jimmy made up his mind, he turned to look at Mommy expectantly.


    Martha saw through Jimmy''s intention at a nce, and said gently, "Jimmy, do you want to try buying it


    yourself?"


    After thinking for a moment, Jimmy nodded solemnly.


    He walked up to the shop owner and gently pulled on the sleeve of his shirt.


    "Sir, how much is the little golden retriever in the middle?"


    The owner looked down at the child standing beside him, without any contempt on his face, "Is it the


    golden retriever walking around?"


    Jimmy nodded lightly, waiting for the boss'' answer.


    The owner walked over with a smile, opened thepartment, and took the little golden retriever


    down.


    As soon as the little golden retriever touched the ground, it began to sniff around curiously.


    Seeing that, the owner smiled gently, and said in a kind voice, "This golden retriever is a purebred one,


    and it will be more expensive. It costs one thousand."


    Jimmy was slightly taken aback. He didn''t expect a little golden retriever to be so expensive.


    At this moment, the little golden retriever suddenly walked towards Jimmy, licked Jimmy''s little hand


    lightly, and its dark eyes clearly said, "Little master, take me home quickly."


    After Jimmy regained his senses, he stretched out his hand and gently stroked the little golden


    retriever''s head.


    "Be good." After coaxing the little golden retriever, he turned to look at Stefan who had been standing


    at the door.


    "Daddy, I want this one."


    "Okay," Stefan responded lightly, took out a card directly, and said lightly, "Swipe the card."


    The owner was stunned for a moment, stepped forward to take the card with both hands, and turned


    around to swipe the card.


    One second before the credit card was swiped, the owner suddenly said, "Kid, do you have dog food at


    home?"


    "No, you can prepare everything needed for keeping a dog, and count the money together."


    Anyway, he made a deal with his daddy, and all the money spent to keep a dog was paid by his daddy.


    Hearing that, Stefan slightly raised his eyebrows, and didn''t say much.


    Martha, who was standing not far away, heard Jimmy''s words, a smile unconsciously touched her lips.


    This kid sure knew how to spend Daddy''s money without hesitation!


    Little did she know that Jimmy earned that amount of money from his daddy by reaching a deal.

 Chapter 636 He DidnT Say He Wanted To Have A Wedding

    Chapter 636 He Didn''T Say He Wanted To Have A Wedding


    Chapter 636 He Didn''t Say He Wanted to Have a Wedding


    The Doyle Manor.


    When Jimmy got home, he introduced his pet dog to Bianca and Maxwell solemnly.


    "Grandpa, Granny Bianca, Mommy, Daddy, let me introduce it to you formally. This is my buddy, Nick."


    Maxwell walked over with a smile, reached out and stroked the little golden retriever''s head.


    "We have a new member in our family."


    "In the future, our family will be more lively." Bianca looked at the group of people in front of her


    lovingly, and echoed with a smile.


    Martha looked sideways at the man standing beside her, and a slight smile appeared on the corner of


    her mouth.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and he wrapped his big hand around hers, "We will always be together."


    Martha suddenly felt warm, and they looked at each other and smiled. The atmosphere in the yard was


    harmonious and happy.


    ...


    That night, when Melissa came to see Martha with the soup, thetter couldn''t wait to share the good


    news with her best friend.


    "Melissa, I asked Stefan, and he agreed to take wedding photos together."


    "Really?"


    Melissa''s eyes lit up, and then she looked at Martha with longing.


    "In this way, we can take wedding photos together, and then bring Jimmy with us, and we can take a


    few group photos as besties."


    "I think so too."


    Martha smiled knowingly and started talking to her about what kind of dresses they should wear and


    when they were going to be photographed.


    they talked about wedding dresses and photo shoots, they naturally talked about the wedding.


    Melissa had a big smile on her face when she heard Martha ask about her wedding, "We are not sure


    when we will hold a wedding yet."


    The next second, she suddenly asked in doubt, "Aren''t you going to have another wedding?"


    A hint of sadness shed across Martha''s eyes when she heard that question, and she replied softly,


    "He didn''t say he was going to have a wedding."


    Probably no more weddings.


    They had had two weddings already, and it didn''t seem to make sense to have one more.


    Melissa frowned, and said displeasedly, "You had a reason to escape from marriage before. Stefan


    should understand you."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Later, the woman had a wedding with him was a clone! How can it be considered a wedding between


    you!"


    Martha wanted to open her mouth to refute, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Melissa was right about this matter.


    But it''d been a long time since she came back, and Stefan didn''t say anything about having another


    wedding.


    She couldn''t be the one to bring it up, could she?


    The thought made her feel uneasy, but she forced a smile on her face.


    "He put his heart into those two weddings. Besides, we can''t me him for what happened."


    "I know, but..."


    Before Melissa finished speaking, she was interrupted by Martha, "Okay, Melissa, I know you''re saying


    that for my own good, but, for me, it doesn''t matter whether to have another wedding or not."


    AAfter everything they had been through together, Martha realized that the wedding was just a


    formality. What mattered most was that they were together.


    Besides, if it wasn''t for her, Stefan wouldn''t have gone through so many things.


    She was very grateful that he was still by her side after going through thick and thin.


    Melissa who was sitting next to her sighed helplessly when she heard that, but she didn''t say much


    after all.


    At this moment, Nick suddenly ran to Martha, and licked Martha''s hand affectionately, which made her


    feel soft, and reach out to gently stroke Nick''s head.


    "Good boy."


    The next second, Melissa''s terrified voice suddenly sounded beside her, "Where did this doge


    from?"


    It was only then that Martha remembered that her best friend was afraid of dogs, raised her brows


    slightly, and exined with a smile, "Nick is Jimmy''s pet, and he just brought it home today."


    "Quick... let it stay away from me."


    Seeing the little golden retriever staring at her curiously, Melissa felt terrified.


    When she was a child, she went shopping with her mother, and a big dog rushed out from nowhere,


    jumped at her very fiercely, and even bit her on the shoulder.


    Now, there was still a scar where the big dog bit.


    It was also that experience that made her hide away every time she saw a dog, for fear of being bitten


    by a dog again.


    And Martha, as Melissa''s best friend, naturally knew what Melissa experienced when she was a child.


    She sighed helplessly, andforted Melissa in a gentle voice, "It''s been so long. Why haven''t you


    ovee your fear?"


    "Ovee it?" Melissa said in a high-pitched voice, "No way! I won''t be able to ovee it in my life."


    "Because of what happened before, when I see a dog now, I think of that mad dog and the wound on


    my body."


    The little golden retriever that was originally standing beside Martha shrank back in fear as Melissa


    suddenly raised her voice.


    Jimmy walked out of the kitchen slowly and gave Melissa a big smile.


    "Melissa, here youe."


    Melissa heard Jimmy''s voice, and immediately said, "Jimmy, take your puppy away."


    She wished that the little golden retriever would be taken out of the living room now.


    Jimmy frowned and walked over, sat next to Melissa, and hugged thetter''s arm.


    "Melissa, you''re afraid of Nick?"


    Seeing Jimmying, Nick immediately stepped forward wagging its tail, wanting to rub its little


    master''s body to get attention.


    Who knew that as soon as it took two steps forward, it was sternly stopped by Melissa''s loud


    reprimand, "Don''te over!"


    Jimmy hugged Melissa''s arm tightly, and said quickly, "Don''t be afraid, Melissa. Nick is very docile."


    "That won''t work either." Melissa quickly shook her head. Now she absolutely couldn''t let the dog get


    closer to her.


    Otherwise, her dream tonight must be full of dogs, and she wouldn''t be able to sleep well.


    Thinking of that, she looked at Jimmy with a sad face, "Jimmy, I''m really afraid of dogs. Can you take it


    away?"


    "But it''s very docile. It won''t bite people randomly." Jimmy frowned and exined in a gentle voice.


    It was just that his exnation couldn''tfort Melissa in the slightest.


    Martha looked at her best friend and smiled helplessly, "Jimmy, Melissa is afraid of dogs. You should


    take Nick away first."


    Jimmy nced at Melissa hesitantly, and nodded disappointedly after seeing Melissa''s vignt eyes.


    "All right."


    He took a step forward, gently stroked Nick''s head, and left the living room with it in his arms.


    Melissa breathed a sigh of relief after seeing the little golden retriever being carried away.


    She patted her chest, and said with a sense of relief, "Luckily, I reacted quickly."


    Martha looked at Melissa distressedly, and said helplessly, "I don''t know when you won''t be afraid of


    dogs."


    "It''s impossible in this lifetime," Melissa said angrily, thinking of the previous experience in her mind and


    her whole body shivering.


    Martha raised an eyebrow, but said nothing.


    The two began to chat about how many groups of wedding photos to take,pletely forgetting the


    previous unhappiness.

 Chapter 637 DonT Force Others

    Chapter 637 Don''T Force Others


    Chapter 637 Don''t Force Others


    In Martha''s room.


    After Stefan had taken care of most of the Harrison Group''s affairs, he just walked to the window to get


    some air when he saw Jimmy sitting in the garden in frustration.


    The little golden retriever sat obediently next to him, staring at its little master, not understanding why


    he was sad.


    Under the illumination of the lights in the garden, the shadows of a person and a dog cast a nted


    silhouette, which looked particrly pitiful.


    Seeing this scene, Stefan raised his brows slightly, his eyes filled with confusion.


    What was going on? Why was Jimmy so upset?


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Before he had time to think about it, he turned around and walked towards the garden downstairs.


    ...


    In the garden, Jimmy looked up suspiciously when he heard footsteps.


    Seeing that it was hid daddy, he lowered his head and called out in a low voice, "Daddy."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Stefan walked over, reached out and gently stroked Jimmy''s head with his big hand.


    Jimmy raised his eyes, with obvious sadness in his big eyes.


    He pursed his lips, shook his head slightly, and didn''t intend to say it.


    Stefan raised his eyebrows, surprised that Jimmy was so proud a child.


    He reached out and stroked Nick''s hair lightly, and praised it in a deep voice, "Nick is so good, and it


    even knows how to keep youpany."


    Hearing that, Jimmy turned his head suddenly, his eyes lit up, and he asked nervously, "Daddy, do you


    really think Nick is very good?"


    "Um," Stefan responded gently, guessing that Jimmy must be unhappy because of Nick.


    But, what happened to make Jimmy unhappy?


    Just when he was thinking about how tomunicate with Jimmy, Jimmy''s muffled voice came, "If


    Nick is so good, why doesn''t Melissa like it?"


    Stefan froze for a moment; he obviously didn''t expect Jimmy to be unhappy because of this.


    After a moment of silence, he stretched out his hand and patted Jimmy''s shoulder, his deep voice


    carrying an almost magical power.


    "Jimmy, it''s your business to like Nick. It''s also your business to take care of Nick. As long as you don''t


    cause trouble to others, you can do whatever you want."


    "But at the same time, you have to understand that not everyone likes what you like."


    "Everyone is an independent individual. They have their own likes and dislikes. You can''t force


    someone else to like something she doesn''t like just because you like it," Stefan said, before falling


    silent and watching the little guy in front of him.


    He knew that what he said might be difficult for a child like Jimmy to understand, but this was


    something he had to learn.


    After a while, the sadness in Jimmy''s eyes dissipated, and there was a cheerful smile on his lips.


    He turned his head and gave his father a big smile.


    "Daddy, I understand. I''m the one who will take care of Nick. It doesn''t matter if others like it."


    "Yes, Nick is your baby, so you need to remember to protect it," Stefan said with relief, reached out and


    patted Jimmy''s head dotingly.


    Jimmy smiled and hugged the little golden retriever who was lying beside him all the time, "Don''t worry,


    Daddy, I will definitely protect Nick."


    "Woof woof!"


    Nick seemed to understand what its little master said, so it barked a few times, and its tail wagged even


    more cheerfully.


    Later, the father and son talked about other topics for a long time.


    By the time Stefan sent Jimmy back to bed, it was already half past ten.


    As soon as Jimmy walked into the room, he turned his head and looked at his daddy pitifully, "Daddy."


    Hearing the soft voice, Stefan immediately understood what Jimmy meant.


    His eyes darkened, and he looked at Jimmy in front of him with displeasure, "No, you have slept with


    your mommy once this month."


    "But, that time you carried me back halfway, that doesn''t count..."


    Before Jimmy could finish his defense, Stefan''s stern voice sounded, "When your mommy just came


    home, she had slept with you."


    Jimmy froze in ce for a moment, apparently not expecting Daddy to remember it so clearly.


    Stefan bent down and carried the child directly to the bed, forcing the quilt back, and took out the book


    on the bedside table.


    He lowered his head slightly, and saw Jimmy''s pitiful eyes at a nce.


    "You should sleep with your eyes closed."


    Jimmy saw that his daddy didn''t buy his trick of ying pitiful, and remembered the agreement he


    made with his daddy when raising the little golden retriever, so he had no choice but to close his eyes.


    Seeing his son close his eyes obediently, Stefan raised his eyebrows slightly, and began to tell the


    story in as gentle a tone as possible.


    Half an hourter, Stefan quietly left Jimmy''s room.


    As soon as he walked into his bedroom, he was hugged by a pair of soft hands.


    In the next second, a slender figure suddenly appeared in front of him, looking at him with a smile.


    "Stefan, you''re back."


    "Yes."


    The man''s pupils shrank suddenly, and his voice became low and husky.


    The woman in front of her was wearing a silk ck suspender dress with thin straps hanging on her


    shoulders, making her look even thinner.


    The woman''s charming and enchanting figure was outlined by the suspender dress.


    Martha hugged his lean waist, and raised a bright smile, "Is Jimmy asleep?"

 Chapter 638 What If I Must Do So?

    Chapter 638 What If I Must Do So?


    Chapter 638 What If I Must Do So?


    "Yes," The man responded in a low voice, stretched out his hand and pulled the woman in front of him


    away, trying to keep a distance from her.


    If this continued, he would be unable to restrain himself.


    She had not fully recovered, and he didn''t want to hurt her.


    Martha was boldly seducing him because she was very aware of Stefan''s idea.


    She took a step forward, raised her pretty face and kissed the man''s lips.


    "Mr. Harrison, why are you so indifferent now?"


    "Be good. Stop messing around."


    Stefan''s Adam''s apple moved, and in the next second, the woman leaned forward, reached out and


    pressed his shoulders before biting his earlobe and breathing out in his ear.


    "So what if I must do so?"


    Upon hearing her sweet voice, the man''s eyes became darker.


    Before he could react, Martha hugged him and said coquettishly, "Carry me to bed."


    The man''s heart beat faster. He immediately bent down and picked up the woman in front of him


    horizontally, and strode towards the bed.


    He carefully put her on the bed like a treasure, and leaned over to press himself on her.


    "Martha, it''s you flirting with me."


    "What?" Martha looked at him suspiciously, not understanding what he meant by that.


    But soon, the man told her what he meant by his actions.


    After a good night, Martha fell into a deep sleep. Before sleeping, she deeply regretted messing with a


    beast.


    She wanted to test this man''s endurance. Unexpectedly, he didn''t restrain himself this time and took


    her.


    ...


    When Martha woke up again, it was the afternoon of the next day.


    She opened her eyes in a daze, just in time to see Stefan sitting at the desk dealing with documents.


    She blushed instantly and covered her face with the quilt.


    The man looked up and saw this scene. He smiled, got up and walked towards the bed.


    Finally, he sat down next to Martha and bantered her, "Are you shy?"


    The woman in the quilt moved, but no voice came from inside.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha only felt that her face was hot, and sweat broke out from the hand that was holding the quilt.


    After waiting for a while, Stefan saw that the woman covered in the quilt still had no intention ofing


    out.


    Afraid that she would be suffocated, he reached out and lifted the quilt directly.


    Martha in the quilt wanted to lift the quilt after Stefan left, but thetter lifted it, which caught her off


    guard.


    In the next second, the man kissed her on the lips.


    "Hmm." Martha''s eyes widened and she reached out to push the man in front of her.


    The man pulled away. A bright smile rose to his lips.


    "Do you still want to hide?"


    Martha pursed her lips, lowered her eyes in silence, and her face became more rosy.


    Stefan chuckled and reached out to pinch her cheek.


    "Are you hungry?"


    The woman nodded slightly, and unconsciously clenched the hand holding the quilt.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Stefan get up and walk out, and suddenly called out to him,


    "Stefan..."


    Turning around, Stefan saw her shy and timid look, his heart skipped a beat, he walked slowly to the


    bedside, and sat down again.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing."


    Martha shook her head, suddenly not knowing how to express herself.


    She was puzzled about why Stefan didn''t restrain himselfst night when she seduced him deliberately.


    When she was wondering, the man suddenly leaned over and kissed her red lips.


    Just when Martha was in a daze, Stefan whispered in her ear, "I asked the doctor. He said we could


    have sex."


    Martha''s face turned even redder. She didn''t expect this man to read her thoughts and speak that out.


    Sitting by the bed, Stefan caught sight of Martha''s reactions.


    He chuckled cheerfully, got up in a good mood and left the room to go downstairs to fetch food for


    Martha.


    And Martha didn''te back to her senses until after the man left.


    Ugh, that was so embarrassing!

 Chapter 639 How About I Pretend Not To Know It?

    Chapter 639 How About I Pretend Not To Know It?


    Chapter 639 How About I Pretend Not to Know It?


    In the evening, after seeing off Melissa, Martha walked towards Jimmy''s room.


    When she came to the door, she reached out and knocked on the door, "Knock knock."


    "Come in," Jimmy''s soft voice replied, which made Martha''s heart soften.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    When she opened the door and got in, Jimmy was sitting in front of the easel, holding a paintbrush in


    one hand, looking at the door suspiciously.


    After seeing that it was her, Jimmy''s eyes lit up, and he called happily, "Mommy."


    "It''ste. Why are you still drawing?"


    Martha looked at Jimmy sitting in front of the easel in puzzlements.


    Jimmy smiled and excitedly expressed his thoughts.


    "I want to record every day I spend with Nick."


    After he answered it, he ran to Martha and grabbed thetter''s hand.


    "Mommy,e over and have a look. Does it look real?"


    Martha walked over, and soon saw the portrait of him and the little golden retriever drawn by Jimmy.


    In the portrait, he was sitting on a bench in the back garden, and the little golden retriever was


    obediently lying beside him.


    The light from themp shone down on them, as if coating them with silver rays of sunshine.


    Her eyes lit up, she smiled and touched Jimmy''s head.


    "Jimmy, your drawing is awesome."


    Martha didn''t expect that Jimmy had reached such a good level of drawing at such a young age.


    He perfectly applied the light and shade, making the whole painting appear three-dimensional.


    The color matching was also very harmonious, highlighting the warm and moving scene in this painting.


    Jimmy standing next to her raised his chin proudly and said triumphantly, "Of course, my mommy is a


    famous painter after all."


    "Jimmy will be a better painter in the future."


    Martha knew that although Jimmy''s painting skills were still immature, he would definitely surpass her


    in the future.


    Her Jimmy would achieve greater sess than her in the future.


    She smiled gratifiedly, and couldn''t resist reminding him gently, "It''s great that you enjoy recording your


    life through art, but you should not to draw toote, which is not good for your health."


    "I see, Mommy." Jimmy smiled and took his mommy''s hand, shaking it and saying sweetly, "Mommy, I


    won''t draw sote in the future."


    "Good boy," after Martha responded softly, she pulled Jimmy to the sofa and sat down.


    "I''m here today to ask you something."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Jimmy''s sweet voice rang out, "What is it?"


    "Jimmy, are you willing to take wedding photos with Daddy and Mommy?"


    The woman looked at Jimmy beside her, and asked seriously, without treating him like a child at all.


    Jimmy was stunned, his eyes widened in shock.


    "Mommy, you''ve known it?"


    Didn''t Daddy agree not to tell Mommy about the secret wedding?


    Why was Mommying here to ask if he wanted to take wedding photos together?


    Had Daddy told Mommy this good news?


    For a while, Jimmy had a lot of thoughts in his mind, and he evenined that his father went back


    on his word.


    Hearing that, Martha was sure that Stefan and his father must have hidden something from her.


    Now it seemed that it had something to do with the wedding photos.


    Had Stefan nned to take wedding photos with her before she proposed it?


    Although she was puzzled inside, she appeared calm.


    She nodded slightly, and replied in a gentle voice, "Yes, your daddy told me all about it."


    Hearing that, Jimmy snorted dissatisfiedly, andined angrily.


    "Daddy lied to me. He told me that he was going to hold a wedding secretly without telling Mommy, but


    he said everything in the end."


    Martha froze in shock.


    Stefan was going to hold a wedding secretly without telling her?


    So these days, he never mentioned having another wedding just to surprise her?


    Thinking of that, she suddenly felt that all the previous puzzles suddenly became clear.


    No wonder at that time, when she said that she wanted to take wedding photos, he was so shocked


    and didn''t refuse her offer.


    It turned out that taking wedding photos was a step forward in his n.


    In the next second, an anxious voice interrupted her thoughts.


    "Mommy."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Martha looked at Jimmy suspiciously, with a smile on her lips.


    Because of Jimmy''s unintentional slip of the tongue just now, her previous puzzlements were solved.


    Sure enough, Stefan knew her well. They didn''t have aplete wedding before, and he nned to


    make up for her.


    Seeing the smile on his mommy''s lips, Jimmy became more sure of his thoughts.


    "Mommy, you didn''t know that Daddy wanted to hold a wedding for you earlier, did you?"


    He just saw the shock on his mommy''s face, and then his mommy smiled.


    It was obvious that she was happy about it.


    If she already knew about that, why would she be so happy now?


    There was only one reason, that was, his mommy had just tricked him into leaking his daddy''s secret!


    Jimmy felt a mixture of feelings after he figured that out.


    Martha, who was sitting next to him, nodded in a good mood, "Now I know it."


    When Jimmy heard that, he was choked.


    It was over! He leaked his daddy''s secret!


    Jimmy looked rather frustrated.


    His daddy tried so hard to prepare a big surprise for his mommy.


    Now he ruined it!


    It was because of him that his daddy''s efforts were wasted.


    Martha noticed how upset Jimmy was. She couldn''t help but chuckle.


    She patted him on the shoulder reassuringly before asking tentatively, "How about I pretend not to


    know about it?"

 Chapter 640 Mr. Harrison, I Love You Too

    Chapter 640 Mr. Harrison, I Love You Too


    Chapter 640 Mr. Harrison, I Love You Too


    "You obviously know it all," Jimmy replied sadly, his heart full of regret for what he said just now.


    He regretted leaking his daddy''s secret to his mommy.


    Martha rubbed Jimmy''s head, and aforting voice came from her red lips, "Jimmy didn''t mean to


    say it out, right?"


    Jimmy gave her a resentful look, and the look in his eyes clearly said, "I wouldn''t have said that if you


    hadn''t tricked me!"


    He drooped his head in frustration and said nothing, silently feeling sorry for his daddy.


    His daddy put so much effort in preparing a surprise wedding for his mommy, but he ruined the surprise


    totally!


    More importantly, his daddy hadn''t known about this bad news yet.


    Martha patted Jimmy on the shoulder amusedly, and continued, "Don''t worry, Jimmy, your daddy won''t


    me you. Because even if you don''t say it, your daddy will."


    Jimmy turned to look at his mother in shock, with obvious puzzlement in those big eyes.


    His daddy told him to keep it a secret.


    How could it be possible that his daddy speak it out by himself?


    Martha looked into his puzzled eyes, raised a smile and said, "Think about it. Your daddy promised to


    take wedding photos with me, so without a doubt, he will propose to me and give me a ring."


    Hearing that, Jimmy tilted his head, as if he was seriously wondering if his mommy''s words made


    sense.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    A hint of slyness shed in Martha''s eyes, and her red lips parted again, "If I take wedding photos


    without a wedding ring, I won''t feel happy."


    After Jimmy thought for a while, he nodded in agreement. "Mommy is right."


    "Your daddy will give me a wedding ring. By then, I will ask him to hold a wedding for me."


    Jimmy nodded seriously, and the anxiety and frustration on his little face disappeared without a trace.


    "Mommy is right."


    Since Mommy will know about the wedding sooner orter, it doesn''t matter if he said it earlier.


    What''s more, Mommy didn''t know the details of the wedding, so it would still be a surprise to take her


    to the wedding.


    At this thought, Jimmy was much more relieved.


    After the mother and son chatted about other topics, Martha read a storybook to Jimmy as usual to lull


    him to sleep.


    It wasn''t until Jimmy fell into a sweet dream that Martha quietly left the room.


    She walked back to her room with a smile, and as soon as she entered, she saw Stefan sitting at the


    desk dealing with business.


    After the man heard the footsteps, his hands paused, and he looked up, "Is Jimmy asleep?"


    "Yep," Martha responded delightedly, and gently closed the door and locked it.


    Then, she turned around, smiled and looked at Stefan who was staring at her with deep-set eyes.


    She reached out and hooked her fingers, with a bright smile on her face.


    The man''s eyes darkened, and he immediately got up and walked towards her.


    Just when he was about to approach, Martha stepped forward suddenly and hugged his strong waist.


    "Stefan, I know all about it."


    "What?" Stefan froze and asked in a husky voice.


    Martha rubbed his chest affectionately, and held his hand tightly, "I know you secretly prepare the


    wedding without telling me."


    Stefan froze for a moment, obviously not expecting her to know that suddenly.


    Soon, he recovered hisposure and asked in a deep voice, "Jimmy said that?"


    Martha smiled and nodded. "Jimmy said it, but I tricked him into telling me. So, you can''t me him."


    "Okay, I won''t."


    Stefan fondled the woman''s hair affectionately.


    A smile rose to Martha''s lips, and she pulled her arms away, "But, I have a condition."


    "Tell me." The man raised his eyebrows and looked at the woman in front of him with interest.


    With one hand on her hip, the woman raised her chin proudly, "No ring, no marriage."


    "Okay." Stefan raised his eyebrows, walked to the desk, reached out to open the drawer, and took out a


    small box from inside.


    He took the box and opened it, then turned and knelt on one knee in front of Martha.


    "Miss Doyle, will you marry me?"


    The woman froze in ce for a moment, apparently not expecting that the man had prepared the ring


    and hid it in the desk drawer in her room.


    Since she escaped marriage, the Doyle Group''s affairs had been handled by her father.


    After she came back, its affairs was handed over to Stefan, and the desk in her room was upied by


    him to handle official business.


    Therefore, she had no idea when this man put a ring in the drawer.


    The next second, Stefan''s solemn voice sounded in the room, interrupting Martha''s thoughts.


    "This ring was custom-made by me, with our initials engraved on the inside. Martha, I will always love


    you."


    Martha looked at the diamond ring in front of her in a daze for a while, and then returned to her senses


    and stretched out her hand gracefully.


    "Mr. Harrison, I love you too."


    Stefan smiled unconsciously when he heard that.


    He excitedly put a wedding ring on the woman in front of him, stood up and hugged her into his arms.


    He buried his head on her shoulder and said softly, "Martha, thank you for being here."


    When Martha heard his deep voice, her heartbeat elerated unconsciously, and she put her hands


    on the man''s strong waist.


    She hugged his waist, making Stefan''s heart skip a beat, and then, as if encouraged, he lowered his


    head and kissed the woman''s red lips, and began to take her.


    The woman lowered her eyes. This time, instead of reaching out to push him away, she wrapped her


    arms around his neck and raised her head to deepen the kiss.


    What happened next was just natural between them.


    After a long time, Stefan, who got satiated, hugged Martha lovingly, lowered his head and kissed


    Martha on the forehead.


    "Take a goor rest. I will not let you down about the wedding."


    "Um," Martha replied in a daze, then fell into a deep sleep.


    ...


    The next day, when Martha woke up, it was mid-morning.


    After she got up, she looked at the time on the phone speechlessly, with a blush on her cheeks.


    When she went down for dinner yesterday evening, Bianca kept looking at her with a worried look, but


    when she looked over, Bianca put away that look. She understood that Bianca was worried about her


    health but didn''t know how to express herself.


    The next second, there was a knock on the door, interrupting Martha''s thoughts.


    "Knock knock knock."


    After Martha regained her senses, she immediately opened her mouth and said, "Come in."


    There was a knock on the door, which meant that this person was not Stefan.


    Where did that man go?


    Soon, the door was pushed open, and Bianca walked into the room carrying millet porridge.


    She handed the porridge to Martha, and said with concern, "Drink some porridge, and fill your


    stomach."


    "Thank you, Bianca."


    Martha took the millet porridge with a flushed face and began having it.


    Bianca sighed helplessly, and looked at her with pity, "Martha, there are some things I know I shouldn''t


    say, but..."


    "I know Stefan and you are deeply in love now and it''s hard for both of you to control yourselves, but


    you''re still recovering, and frequent sex is not a good thing. You need to restrain yourselves."

 Chapter 641 Treasure It Up

    Chapter 641 Treasure It Up


    Chapter 641 Treasure It up


    Martha''s face turned redder when she heard that.


    She lowered her eyes and replied in a low voice, "Bianca, I see."


    Bianca touched Martha''s head with distress, and said lovingly, "Okay, eat quickly."


    After saying that, she turned and left the room.


    Just as she was about to close the door, Martha suddenly called out to stop her.


    "Bianca."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Bianca looked suspiciously at Martha who was sitting on the bed, with obvious puzzlement in her eyes.


    Martha clenched he hand holding the spoon, and asked softly, "Where''s Stefan?"


    "He went to thepany to deal with things. Don''t worry. He said he wille back to dine with you at


    night."


    Bianca, who was standing at the door, showed a gentle smile, and gave Martha several reminders


    before closing the door and leaving.


    Martha lowered her eyes, feeling her heart beating faster and faster, and couldn''t help but refute.


    "I''m not worried about him."


    But when she thought about that man''s n to give her a surprise wedding without telling her, a smile


    curled the corners of her mouth.


    She knew that Stefan would prepare the best wedding for her.


    And what she had to do now was to finish eating the millet porridge, and then decide with Melissa


    where to take wedding photos.


    ...


    That night, Melissa and Martha decided on the location for the wedding photoshoot, including those


    withwns, beaches by the sea, and old-fashioned streets.


    The two chose five locations for the wedding photoshoot. At first Martha thought it would take up too


    much of Stefan''s spare time, which might affect his rest time.


    But Melissa convinced Martha with the reasons that the wedding photos were verymemorative for


    them who finally got together after being through so much.


    Finally, after discussing the details, they set a date.


    Martha also told Melissa about Jimmy going to take wedding photos together.


    After some discussion, they decided to only let Jimmy take a group of wedding photos. After all, taking


    too long leave from kindergarten would not have a good impact on Jimmy.


    After everything was settled down, Martha called Stefan and asked him to arrange for the staff to


    custom make their wedding dresses.


    In the afternoon, the top-notch team of the bridal dress shop came to the door, measured the


    measurements and height of Martha and Melissa, and provided thetest design drawings in the shop.


    After the two finished choosing, the staff in the bridal shop repeatedly promised that all the dresses


    would be produced within a week, and then they left the Doyle Manor with smiles on their faces.


    Time flies, and soon came the day of taking wedding photos.


    When Martha and Stefan brought Jimmy to the bridal shop, Melissa and Eden were already sitting in


    the shop.


    When Melissa saw her best friend, her eyes lit up and she walked over with a smile.


    "You''re here."


    The corners of Martha''s mouth rose slightly, "Have you been waiting for a long time?"


    Melissa shook her head slightly, smiled and looked at Jimmy standing beside her.


    "Jimmy''s growing taller again."


    Jimmy''s eyes lit up, and he showed a big smile to Melissa.


    "Melissa, you''re getting better looking."


    "Wow, you''re so sweet."


    Melissa smiled and rubbed Jimmy''s head, then turned and pulled Martha towards the inner room of the


    bridal shop.


    "When I came, the staff of the bridal shop had delivered all the wedding dresses."


    After the two walked into the inner room, she pointed to the clothes rack not far away, and looked


    excitedly at Martha.


    "Look, all our custom-made wedding dresses are here."


    Martha stared at the wedding dresses hanging on the clothes rack in shock, her eyes full of


    anticipation.


    These wedding dresses were all beautiful.


    Last week they were choosing styles, and this week their custom-made wedding dresses were already


    in front of them, allowing them to choose and try them on.


    Soon, Melissa pulled Martha forward and said excitedly, "How about we try on all these wedding


    dresses instead of taking wedding photos today?"


    "No."


    Although Martha was also very happy, she still maintained her rationality, "Jimmy only took one day off


    today. If he asks for another day off tomorrow, he''ll miss the kindergarten sses."


    "All right," Melissa responded resignedly, but there was still unconceble joy in her eyes.


    Eden, who was standing not far away, saw the woman he liked so happy, and a smile appeared on the


    corner of his mouth.


    In this life, he would always be protective of her and make sure she live a carefree life.


    But Jimmy and Stefan''s eyes stayed on Martha all the time, and their eyes were full of softness and


    tenderness.


    Soon, Melissa and Martha chose a wedding dress by themselves and went to the fitting room


    respectively.


    The first person to change into her wedding dress was Melissa.


    Holding the hem of the wedding dress, she walked briskly out of the fitting room and walked towards


    the mirror not far away.


    The woman in the mirror had a beautiful face. The corners of her mouth were raised slightly, and her


    eyebrows and eyes were full of joy.


    She was wearing a white wedding dress, and the mermaid skirt made ofce outlined her tall figure.


    When Eden saw this scene, his pupils shrank slightly, and his heartbeat elerated unconsciously.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood why Melissa yearned so much for the moment of wearing a


    wedding dress.


    It turned out that all the girls had the most tender dream in their hearts - to put on a wedding.


    Melissa widened her smile when she saw Eden''s stunned look through the mirror.


    She turned around and looked at Eden with a smile on her face.


    "Do I look good?"


    "Yes."


    After returning to his senses, Eden nodded hastily, without taking his eyes off Melissa for a moment.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Then Jimmy''s sweet voice rang out, "Melissa is like a fairy!"


    "That''s right. I''m a fairy." Melissa raised her chin proudly, with a cheerful smile on her pretty face.


    At this time, the quietest person in the room was Stefan.


    The man kept his eyes fixed on the fitting room with the door still closed, imagining what Martha would


    look like in a wedding dress.


    Martha in the fitting room finally gave up after struggling to zip up the wedding dress several times.


    Listening to the sound outside, she understood that Melissa had put on her wedding dress and gone


    out.


    She lifted her skirt, walked into the door, and called softly, "Melissa,e in and help me."


    "Okay." Melissa turned to look in the direction of the fitting room, and responded loudly.


    Stefan frowned, with a hint of displeasure in his eyes.


    He hadn''t seen Martha in a wedding dress yet. How could Melissa see it first?


    Just when he was upset, he had walked quickly towards the fitting room.


    Martha had just unlocked the door as he walked over.


    Just then, the man walked into the fitting room one step ahead of Melissa, and locked the door of the


    fitting room...

 Chapter 642 LetS Continue

    Chapter 642 Let''S Continue


    Chapter 642 Let''s Continue


    Outside the fitting room door, Melissa stared nkly at the closed door.


    Didn''t Martha just call her to zip up the zipper?


    How did Stefan get in?


    Just when she was about to speak, Eden who was standing aside immediately stopped her.


    "It''s just a matter of zipping up a zipper. He can do it as well."


    Melissa had to give up when she heard that.


    Eden stared at the fitting room, then smiled and pulled Melissa, saying, "You look so good in the


    wedding dress, why don''t you apany me to try on the suit?"


    The eyes of the woman standing in front of him lit up, and she nodded hurriedly.


    Eden''s body proportions were very good. Melissa fell in love with himrgely because of his good


    looks.


    Now she had a chance to see his perfect body in tailored suits, so of course, she would not refuse it.


    Then Eden turned to Jimmy who was chatting happily with some employees not far away.


    "Your daddy is helping your mommy zip up the zipper. Let''s try on the suit first."


    "Okay." Jimmy didn''t think much, and agreed with a smile.


    When Eden left the women''s fitting room with Melissa and Jimmy, he looked back at the fitting room


    with deep eyes.


    ...


    In the fitting room.


    After Stefan locked the door, what he saw was arge bare back.


    His pupils shrank slightly, and his eyes were a little scarlet.


    This woman was really defenseless.


    He walked over, stroked the zipper on her back with his fingertips, and his eyes became more


    profound.


    Martha felt the touch on her back, and frowned slightly, but she didn''t think much, and only urged, "Help


    me zip up."


    The man reached out and held her slender waist, gently embracing her with his arms. "Martha."


    "Stefan, how did you get in here?"


    The woman''s body stiffened slightly, and her eyes were full of shock.


    Immediately, a blush appeared on her pretty face, she lowered her lips and said nothing.


    She was not an inexperienced girl, so she naturally knew what was pressing against her back.


    Stefan buried his head in her hair and sniffed lightly. His voice was low and deep, "Let me help you."


    After saying that, he reached out to zip up the zipper, but when he touched the woman''s skin, he


    suddenly wanted more.


    He stroked her smooth back with his hand, and his eyes got darker.


    Martha''s body trembled slightly, and she immediately broke free from his other hand that was holding


    her waist, and looked at him warily.


    "I... I will do it myself."


    Stefan was suddenly struck by the sight of Martha in the wedding dress, and he stood there,


    dumbfounded.


    The woman in front of him was wearing a white tube top wedding dress, revealing her slender neck,


    which made her noble and elegant.


    The custom-made wedding dress just outlined her perfectly curvy figure, causing Stefan''s Adam''s


    apple to roll.


    His husky voice said, "Why would you call for help if you could do it by yourself?"


    After Stefan said that, he took a step forward, directly wrapped his big arms around the woman''s


    slender waist, and lowered his head to kiss her red lips.


    The man''s passionate kiss quickly inmed Martha''s desires.


    A slight smile curled the corner of his mouth, and he began to gently caress her slender waist.


    Just when Stefan was about to go further, Eden''s voice suddenly came from outside the door,


    interrupting his next move, "Bro, is there anything you have to do in the fitting room? Can we take the


    wedding photos first?"


    Stefan frowned unhappily after hearing Eden''s voice.


    Just now he was grateful to Eden for taking Melissa and Jimmy away, but now Eden actually


    interrupted him at a critical moment.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Martha froze, and immediately blushed and red at Stefan.


    "Stop it," she said snappishly, with a blush on her face.


    It was Stefan''s fault! He was here to help her zip up the zipper, but what he was doing now was too far.


    She reached out to push him, but because she was too weak, he remained unmoved.


    From Stefan''s point of view, he just thought Martha was too shy.


    He leaned closer to her, and whispered, "Ignore them. Let''s continue."


    The man kissed Martha''s lips, and his big hands fondled her body.


    Martha frowned, pushed him hard, and shouted in a panic, "Stefan, stop quickly. They are all outside."


    "It''s okay. I''ll take it easy..."

 Chapter 643 Make It Up At Night

    Chapter 643 Make It Up At Night


    Chapter 643 Make It up at Night


    Stefan''s eyes had turned scarlet, and now he wanted to take Martha.


    Martha felt his strong desire, and reached out to pinch his waist, "Stop it. I will ignore you if you do this


    again."


    The man''s hand stopped. He looked at her with scarlet eyes, coaxing her in a low voice, "I''ll be gentle.


    Can I?"


    When Martha heard that, her face became visibly more rosy.


    She nced at him angrily, and a decisive voice sounded in the fitting room, "No."


    "Martha." Stefan frowned, calling out in a low voice.


    Martha could clearly hear the anxiety in his tone, but the ce and time were wrong.


    She couldn''t be softhearted.


    She clenched he hand, and looked at the man with determination in her eyes.


    "You can''t."


    Stefan took a step forward and took her into his arms.


    His lips moved close to her earlobe, and gently kissed her earlobe. "But I feel bad."


    Martha sighed, but finally made apromise, "Can''t we do it when we go back at night?"


    Stefan put his head on the woman''s shoulder, and after a long silence, he decided to agree.


    After all, he would only end up getting nothing if he annoyed Martha.


    With that in mind, he said in a deep voice, "It''s a deal. You need to make it up to me tonight."


    "Hmm, let me go," Martha blushed and responded, just wanting Stefan to let go.


    Melissa and Eden were still waiting outside; it was shameful for them to spend so long in the fitting


    room.


    But the more anxious she was, the less willing Stefan was to let go.


    His big hands tightly held her slender waist, looking at her passionately.


    "I have one more condition."


    "What?"


    Martha frowned, looking at him with puzzled eyes.


    She had promised to do that at night. What else could he ask for?


    Stefan smiled lightly and added, "Tonight, you''re on top."


    When the woman heard that, her eyelids drooped and her heartbeat elerated unconsciously.


    They''d made love many times, but every time he was on top.


    Though she seduced him sometimes, it was just for fun.


    The man proposed that request at such a time was really beyond her expectation.


    Seeing Martha''s hesitation, the man frowned slightly, and stretched out his hand to pinch her slender


    waist, "If you don''t mind, I..."


    Before Stefan finished speaking, Martha interrupted him hastily.


    "Okay, I promise you."


    The man raised a faint smile, and he had started nning for the night in his mind.


    Martha''s agreement was something he''d expected.


    The woman in front of him turned around with a blushing face, and urged in a low voice, "Quickly zip up


    my zipper."


    Stefan''s Adam''s apple rolled, and his fingertips caressed Martha''s smooth back, making her tremble


    again.


    He took a deep breath, restrained himself, and zipped up the zipper.


    Martha breathed a sigh of relief when she felt the zipper on her back zipped up.


    It was a good thing he didn''t do anything too embarrassing here, otherwise she wouldn''t know how to


    face Melissa.


    At this moment, Melissa''s teasing voice sounded outside, "Martha, are you not able toe out?"


    Martha suddenly felt that her cheeks were hotter, she turned her head and red at Stefan before


    turning around to open the door.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    As soon as she walked out, Melissa let out an exmation.


    "Wow, you''re so pretty!"


    Martha''s face was rosy, as if she had applied rouge, making her look attractive.


    She was dressed in a white wedding dress, her slender neck and delicate corbone were revealed,


    and her slender waist was outlined.


    The hem of the wedding dress was decorated with fine diamonds. Wen Martha walked over casually,


    Melissa only felt that she was like a fairy.


    At this moment, Martha looked up and saw herself in the mirror, and she was stunned.


    The woman in the mirror had bright eyes and white teeth, with a blush on her face, and a look of


    happiness in her eyes. She looked like a newlywed who was about to get married.


    In the next second, Jimmy''s excited exmation sounded.


    "Mommy, you are so beautiful, like a fairy."


    Martha looked at Jimmy running towards her. At this time, Jimmy had changed into a small hand-made


    suit, which made him look cool.


    "Jimmy looks so handsome in a suit."


    "Definitely." Jimmy raised his chin proudly, his little face was full ofcency.


    And Stefan, after holding back his desires, walked out of the fitting room to change into his suit.


    The make-up artist who had been on call stepped forward to do Melissa and Martha''s bridal makeup


    and hair.


    Soon, the group of them took a car to a famous beach in the city.


    Half an hourter, the photographer and all equipment were in ce.


    Martha''s family took pictures in the middle of the beach, while Melissa and Eden chose to take pictures


    not far from them.


    The photographer first took the wedding photos for Martha and Stefan.


    After then, the photographer walked over sweating profusely.


    "Mr. Harrison, Mrs. Harrison, next I''d like you to take your child into the water over there to have fun,


    and I''ll capture some candid moments."


    "OK," Martha responded with a smile, turned and waved to Jimmy.


    After seeing Martha''s smiling face, the photographer froze.


    Stefan obviously noticed it, and shot him a displeased look.


    The photographer trembled, and lowered his eyes in fear.


    Not long after, the family of three stepped into the sea, with smiles on their faces.


    Jimmy looked at his mommy happily, "Mommy, the water here is so clear."


    "If you like it, we cane here often in the future."


    Martha fondled Jimmy''s head lovingly.


    Jimmy''s eyes lit up when he heard that, and he eximed in surprise, "Really?"


    "Of course, not only that, you can bring Nick with you."


    Seeing Jimmy''s smile, Stefan softened his tone a bit.


    The photographer standing not far away looked at the happy family at this time, and immediately raised


    the camera to take pictures of this harmonious scene.


    After that, under the prompt of the photographer, the three of them started a water fight.


    Jimmy first bent down to pick up the water and poured it on his daddy.


    Stefan, who was sshed all over, froze for a moment, then bent down and sshed back.


    Martha watched them y with a happy smile on their face.


    The photographer on the side quickly pressed the shutter button, and kept recording beautiful moments


    for the family of three.


    Later, the three of them walked on the beach together, talking,ughing and walking towards the car.


    The photographer who followed behind did not miss this warm scene and recorded it.

 Chapter 644 Are You Shy?

    Chapter 644 Are You Shy?


    Chapter 644 Are You Shy?


    When they went back that night, they were very tired.


    As soon as Jimmy got home, he had a quick dinner, washed up and went to bed.


    And Martha reluctantly returned to the room after being stared at by Stefan and finished taking the


    medicine.


    As soon as she returned to the room, she received a call from Melissa, and the two chatted for a long


    time.


    After she finished all this, she turned around and saw the man lying on the bed and staring at her with


    deep eyes.


    Martha froze for a moment, she suddenly remembered what happened in the fitting room during the


    day.


    Stefan clearly saw the woman''s flushed cheeks, and a meaningful smile appeared on the corner of his


    mouth.


    "I am ready."


    The woman''s pupils shrunk slightly, and her hands unconsciously clenched, and she stuttered, "I... I


    haven''t taken a shower yet, so I''m going to take a shower first."


    After saying that, Martha rushed into the bathroom quickly, and locked its door neatly.


    She leaned against the bathroom door and panted softly, only feeling her heart beating faster and


    faster.


    In the day, she promised Stefan that she would be on top tonight, but she was too shy to do so.


    Martha stayed in the bathroom for nearly two hours.


    She hid inside and thought, "Maybe he has fallen asleep when I go out, and I don''t have to do it by


    then."


    But Stefan seemed to have heard her inner thoughts, and his puzzled voice sounded outside the


    bathroom door, "Martha, why aren''t you out yet?"


    The woman hiding in the bathroom froze, biting her red lip and not speaking.


    Stefan didn''t hear her voice, worried that she had fallen asleep while taking a bath, and something


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    might have happened.


    He frowned slightly, and his voice was a little anxious.


    "Martha, are you okay?"


    "Say something, or I''ll kick the door."


    Martha was afraid that this guy would really kick the door, so she could only muffle, "I''m fine."


    The man breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that.


    Soon, he realized why she didn''te out.


    He let out a chuckle.


    Annoyed, Martha opened the door suddenly, and asked angrily, "What are youughing at?"


    "Are you shy?"


    Stefan took a step forward, stretched out his hand and gently lifted her chin.


    Martha avoided his touch, her eyelids drooped, and her soft voice said, "Certainly not."


    He smiled slightly, bent down and hugged her.


    He gently put her on the bed, leaned down to whisper in her ear, "You''ll keep your promise, right? Then


    you can''t let me down tonight."


    After saying that, Stefany down next to her with a smile on his face.


    At this time, Martha stiffened with a blushing face.


    After a long time of mental preparation, she rolled over and sat up.


    "I''ll just do it!"


    After saying that, she lowered her head and kissed the man''s lips.


    Her clumsy kiss made Stefan slightly frown.


    He wrapped his arms around her slender waist and let her take the initiative.


    But after he waited for a long time, Martha was still kissing him, which made him unable to resist his


    desires anymore. He rolled over and became on top of Martha.


    ...


    The next morning, Martha was woken up by the ringing of her mobile phone.


    She nced sleepily at the caller ID on the phone, then pressed the answer button.


    "Melissa, why are you calling me so early?"


    Melissa''s displeased voice came from the phone, "What do you mean early? It''s already midmorning!"


    "Martha, did you forget that we have an appointment today?"


    When the woman with sleepy eyes heard that, her eyes widened suddenly, and her senses slowly


    returned.


    Last night, that man took her like crazy. Even if she cried and begged, he didn''t stop.


    So today, she overslept gorgeously.


    After Martha came back to her senses, she tightened her grip on the phone and said apologetically,


    "Melissa, I''m sorry, I''ll get up right now."


    "Hurry up!" Melissa on the other side of the phone yelled angrily, and stretched out her hands to rub her


    sore waist.


    Eden also took her like crazyst night after he saw her wear a wedding dress.


    And the reason why she said that to Martha was because she also missed the time...

 Chapter 645 Wedding

    Chapter 645 Wedding


    Chapter 645 Wedding


    Over the next four days, Melissa and Martha took other different types of wedding photos.


    In the past few days, they had also taken some double photos as souvenirs.


    After the wedding photos were taken, the life of the two was back on track, but the busy schedule of


    Stefan and Eden had just begun.


    The time for the wedding was set next month after the four of them discussed it.


    There was half a month left, enough time for Stefan and Eden to finalize everything about the wedding.


    Stefan and Eden didn''t reveal much information about the wedding, just to keep it mysterious and


    surprising.


    Time flies. Half a month had passed, and tomorrow was the wedding of the four of them.


    That night, Martha was sitting in front of the easel as usual, coloring her painting.


    For the past half month, Stefan had been busy with the wedding, while she had been busy with


    painting, and nned to restart her career after marriage, and then work with Rhys to make her


    paintings seen by more people.


    Stefan came back to the room just in time to see her painting in front of the easel.


    He closed the door with a smile, walked over and hugged the woman gently.


    "Martha, tomorrow''s wedding will definitely not let you down."


    The woman raised a smile, and said, "I''ll wait and see."


    So far, Martha had no idea what tomorrow''s wedding would be like.


    Stefan rested his head on Martha''s shoulder and began to caress her.


    She blushed, and quickly reached out to grab his big hand.


    "Stefan, no."


    The man paused, turned her body around, and looked at her innocently.


    "What?"


    Martha''s eyelids drooped, and her cheeks suddenly became even more rosy.


    Seeing that, the man seemed to be enlightened and asked, "Do you think I''m going to take you?"


    Martha frowned slightly, and looked up at him suspiciously.


    There was a bit of confusion in her eyes.


    The next second, the man stretched out his hand and gently pinched her cheek, "Honey, hold on for a


    bit longer. We can''t do that tonight, or I''m afraid you won''t have the energy on our wedding day, and


    we''ll do that tomorrow night."


    Martha blushed at those words. She didn''t mean that just now.


    Just as she was about to deny it, she saw the smile on the man''s lips and realized that he was


    deliberately teasing her.


    She blushed and red at him, then turned and walked towards the bathroom, ready to brush her teeth


    and rest.


    Stefan chuckled, with happiness written all over his face.


    ...


    The next day, Martha was called up by Stefan early in the morning.


    While she was still in a daze, the makeup artists had started to clean her face.


    When she was fully awake, the stylist had fixed her hair.


    Martha stared stunnedly at herself in the mirror.


    Her hair was pulled up, and she wore a white wedding veil with over ten thousand pearls.


    Just then, the make-up artist suddenly spoke, "Miss Doyle, you''re so gorgeous today!"


    "Thanks," Martha replied with a smile.


    When her makeup was done, it was gettingte.


    So, she soon got up and went to the dressing room to change into the wedding dress.


    Melissa and she didn''t know the details of the wedding, but they chose their wedding dresses - white


    long trail wedding dresses.


    When Martha was lost in thought, Stefan''s deep voice rang outside the door, "Maxwell, I''m here to take


    you to the wedding scene."


    "Okay," Maxwell responded with a smile, then walked towards Martha''s room, standing at the door and


    shouting, "Martha, it''s gettingte, we should go."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Yes," Martha responded loudly, got up and opened the door and went out.


    At this time, Stefan was standing behind Maxwell, and saw Martha in full dress at a nce.


    He stood there in a daze, staring at the woman standing at the door without blinking.


    The woman''s face was like a peach blossom. With bright eyes and white teeth, she was smiling


    sweetly at him.


    "Do I look good?"


    "You look gorgeous."


    At this time, she was like a shining treasure, which made Stefan want to treasure it up and appreciate it


    alone.


    But he knew it was impossible, since today was their wedding.


    Maxwell, who was standing in front of Martha, read Stefan''s mind, and hurriedly said, "I''ll go downstairs


    to see what Bianca is doing."


    "Dad, you tell Bianca to hurry up," Martha responded with a smile, knowing that her father was leaving


    space for her and Stefan.


    After Maxwell left, Martha looked at the man who was still standing there in a daze, and the corners of


    her mouth curled up.


    She walked up to Stefan with a beaming smile, and reached out to gently hold his big hand.


    "Mr. Harrison, you don''t recognize me?" she bantered.


    "You look so pretty today."


    Stefan reached out and gently squeezed her cheek, and took a step forward to hold her in his arms.


    He rubbed her shoulder affectionately, and let out a deep voice, "I really want to treasure you up."

 Chapter 646 Wedding Veil With Pearls

    Chapter 646 Wedding Veil With Pearls


    Chapter 646 Wedding Veil with Pearls


    Martha raised her eyebrows slightly when she heard that, and couldn''t help covering her lips and


    smiling slightly.


    "Why don''t you wear the wedding veilter?"


    Martha looked up at him in confusion, "Why should I?"


    "It''s a little heavy, so you''ll feel less tired if you wear itter."


    Stefan reached out to touch the pearls on the veil.


    He specially asked a retired famous designer called Charlie Palmer to make this wedding veil.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Charlie had devoted his whole life to his career and imed that he wouldn''t design anything after he


    retired.


    Stefan came to him and asked him to make a wedding veil. The reason why he agreed to make it was


    because Stefan helped him many years ago when he was not appreciated by others.


    But Martha had no idea about that.


    She smiled, her voice full of tenderness.


    "It is not heavy at all. It''s very exquisite. I like it very much."


    "Good thing you like it," Stefan responded in a low voice, staring at her red lips, wishing he could lower


    his head and kiss them now.


    He thought so in his mind, and he did so in action.


    The woman''s red lips were soft and sweet, making his heart beat faster, and a certain part of his body


    hardened.


    Martha looked at the handsome face in front of her, and her eyes were full of shock.


    She never thought that this man would actually...


    After a long time, Martha was out of breath. It was only then that Stefan let go of her and said in a


    husky voice, "Let''s continue what''s undone tonight."


    Martha pursed her lips and lowered her head, blushing.


    She pretended not to understand what he said.


    Stefan reached out and touched the woman''s cheek lightly, smiling and holding her hand.


    "Be good. I will satisfy you tonight."


    Martha frowned slightly when she heard that, and blushed even more.


    She said nothing, but what he had said seemed like she couldn''t wait.


    Before she could refute, the man had turned around and took her hand and walked downstairs step by


    step.


    Her cheeks were slightly red, and she held the man''s hand slightly tighter, looking at his back with a


    happy smile.


    They would be together for the rest of their lives.


    ...


    Half an hourter, a group of people came to the wedding scene.


    Maxwell and Stefan started to get busy at the scene, while Jimmy looked around curiously.


    Martha, one of today''s leadingdies, was sent to the lounge by Bianca as soon as she got off the car.


    After walking past the red nket, they entered a lounge on the left side of the wedding venue.


    The lounge was very spacious and tidy. When Martha came, Melissa was already sitting on the sofa in


    a white wedding dress.


    When Melissa saw her best friend, her eyes lit up, she immediately got up and walked over, holding the


    "Martha, you''re finally here, I''m bored here by myself."


    "You''re bored at your own wedding?" Martha raised an eyebrow and said jokingly.


    Melissa was about to nod, but she couldn''t help being stunned when she saw her best friend''s smiling


    face.


    When the dresses were finished, they tried them on, afraid that the dresses would not fit well.


    At that time, she was amazed by Martha''s peerless face, but seeing her again now, she still couldn''t


    help marvelling at how gorgeous she truly was.


    "Martha, you look so good today."


    Martha turned towards Melissa just in time to see that starry-eyed expression on her face.


    She smiled and reached out to tap Melissa''s forehead, "You look just as beautiful as me!"


    Wearing a white wedding dress, Melissa was like an angel who had fallen into the earth. Her long


    eyshes were fluttering like butterflies, her pink lips were slightly raised, and her exquisite facial


    features were wless.


    Melissa raised her head and replied proudly, "Of course I do! After all, I am also a bride today."


    "You two chat. I''ll go out to help." Bianca looked at them lovingly.


    Martha turned around and looked at Bianca with a big smile. "Thank you, Bianca."


    "No biggie," Bianca responded gently, turned and left the lounge.


    After she left, Martha turned around immediately, and saw Melissa looking at her with a gossipy smile.


    She frowned suspiciously. "What''s wrong?"


    "Did Stefan flirt with you this morning?" Melissa raised her eyebrows slightly, and looked at Martha with


    a significant smile.


    When Martha heard that, the picture of Stefan kissing her in the morning unconsciously appeared in


    her mind, and her pretty face turned red suddenly.


    Her eyes became evasive, but still retorted in a low voice, "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Upon hearing that, Melissa burst intoughter and pointed to Martha''s lips.


    "Look at your lips. They are swollen from kisses. Who else could do it except Stefan?"


    Martha frowned slightly, and walked to the mirror in the lounge to look into the mirror.


    Her lips were really swollen, which was quite obvious.


    Annoyed, sheined silently, "Stefan! Doesn''t he know we''re getting married today? He made me


    like this. I can''t attend my own wedding with this look, can I!"


    After Marthained inside, she raised her eyes and looked at Melissa for help.


    "Melissa, what should I do?"


    She looked anxiously at Melissa, causing thetter to burst intoughter again.


    After Melissa''sughter subsided, she calmly patted Martha''s shoulder, "Don''t worry. I have a solution."


    "What is it?"


    Martha''s eyes were full of doubts, but she secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    She knew that if Melissa said there was a way, then there really was a way.


    Just when she was wondering, Melissa turned and walked towards the table, then picked up a bag


    from the table and handed it to Martha.


    Martha looked at the bag with confusion, but in the next second her eyes lit up.


    "Ice cubes?"


    "Yes."


    Melissa raised her chin proudly, turned around, walked to the chair and sat down before continuing,


    "Before you came, I predicted that Stefan could not refrain himself from making out with you, so I had


    ice cubes prepared in advance, so to reduce swelling."


    "Melissa, you are my little angel!" after Martha shouted happily, she put the ice bag on her lips.


    Melissa was delighted after being praised.


    She spread her hands and said proudly, "That''s right. I''m the angel sent by heaven to help you!"


    Martha nodded hurriedly when she heard that.

 Chapter 647 Cannot Love Someone Else

    Chapter 647 Cannot Love Someone Else


    Chapter 647 Cannot Love Someone Else


    Just then, there was a sudden knock on the door, causing the two in the lounge to look back at the


    door.


    After they exchanged a nce, Martha hurriedly put down the ice bag in her hand.


    Melissa covered her mouth and chuckled, then calmly called, "Come in."


    The door was pushed open, and Eve, who was standing outside the door, walked into the lounge.


    Martha looked at Eve with obvious shock in her eyes.


    "Auntie, why do you..."


    "I wouldn''t miss your wedding!" Eve replied with a smile, and paused briefly when she noticed Martha''s


    wedding veil. She realized its high value at a nce, but she didn''t say much about it.


    After she looked away, her gaze fell on the girl sitting next to Martha.


    Melissa heard what Martha called the richdy just now, and she vaguely guessed that thisdy should


    be Martha''s family in Z Country.


    She greeted her politely, "Hi, I''m Melissa."


    "Hi, Miss Gray, I''m Martha''s aunt, Eve Lucas."


    Eve greeted her gently, with an amiable smile on her face.


    And then Melissa found an excuse to leave the lounge in order to let the aunt and niece chat more


    After she left, Martha turned to look at Eve with confusion.


    "Auntie, thank you foring to my wedding."


    At this time, Eve looked at the charmingly smiling woman in front of her in a daze, as if seeing her


    sister getting married.


    She thought, "Martha looks exactly like Elsie. Elsie must be as happy as Martha is now when she


    married Maxwell. It''s a pity that I never had a chance to attend Elsie''s wedding."


    After Martha waited for a while, she didn''t hear Eve speak. Looking at her appearance of abstraction,


    she knew that Eve was thinking of her mother.


    When her mother married her father, no family members came to their wedding.


    Her mother must have felt upset about it.


    Fortunately, the man her mother married was the one she liked.


    After Martha regained her presence of mind, she said meaningfully, "Auntie, I am very happy to marry


    the person I like."


    After Eve recovered her senses, her eyes sank.


    She understood what Martha meant by those words. Martha was telling her that Elsie was also happy


    when she married Maxwell, since Elsie could choose the beloved man to marry.


    Feeling touched by this realization, Eve held Martha''s hand.


    "You''re right. I''m happy for you to see you marry the person you like."


    The corners of Martha''s mouth lightly lifted, and she knew that her aunt had understood her


    implications.


    She smiled and pulled Eve to sit down on the chair, and asked, "Auntie, why did youe to my


    wedding? Are you nning to travel with my uncle after attending the wedding?"


    Eve shook her head with a smile, "Your uncle still has some work matters pending in Z Country, so we


    might need to wait a little longer before we can travel together."


    Martha couldn''t help but ask further, "Then how did you get here?"


    As soon as Martha asked the question, she saw Eve looking at her meaningfully.


    Eve smiled and replied, "It was Stefan who asked me toe to your wedding."


    When Martha heard that, there was obvious shock in her eyes.


    She didn''t expect Stefan to invite the Lucas behind her back.


    After the shock, Martha''s heart was full of affection for Stefan.


    This man really put so much effort into this wedding.


    Eve could see that Martha was very touched by what Stefan did.


    She smiled and patted Martha''s hand. "He''s nice to you, but you''re a good girl and deserve it."


    Martha then shook Eve''s arm coquettishly, "We will be lovey-dovey like you and Uncle."


    Eve froze for a moment, and widened her smile.


    Then she took out a gift box she brought today and slowly opened it.


    The gift box was made of ck silk, and an emerald bracelet was ced on the silk surface.


    Martha could tell at a nce the age of the bracelet and its value.


    She looked up at Eve in doubt, and her voice was clearly puzzled.


    "Auntie, is this thing for me?"


    "Yep," Eve responded gently, then put the gift box on the table, and then continued to exin, "The


    bracelet on the box is the bracelet passed down to the eldest daughter by the Lucas family. This


    bracelet should have been given to your mother, but it ended up in my hands."


    "You are getting married today, and I will give you this bracelet as a wedding gift. I hope that you and


    your husband will lead a happy and peaceful life ever after."


    Martha nced at Eve hesitantly. She wanted to refuse it, but saw the firmness in thetter''s eyes.


    Her eyes darkened, and she replied with a smile, "Thank you, auntie."


    After chatting for some more time, Eve excused herself to be tired and left the lounge.


    ...


    On the other side, somewhere at the scene.


    After Louis came to the wedding venue, he pulled Stefan into an empty room alone.


    Stefan looked at Louis and raised his eyebrows slightly, obviously not understanding why Louis brought


    him here.


    Soon, Louis spoke and solved Stefan''s doubts.


    "Stefan, Martha will be your wife from now on. If you dare to treat her badly, the entire Lucas family and


    I will not let you go."


    After hearing that, Stefan put on a serious expression, and made a solemn promise.


    "I will definitely treat her well and will not let her suffer any harm again."


    "You better keep your word."


    Louis said coldly, folded his hands on his chest.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Seeing the obvious tiredness on Louis'' face, Stefan felt sorry for him.


    During those days in Z Country, he realized that Louis'' beloved woman was Jane.


    Louis thought Jane had died, so he had been living a a life of despair.


    In fact, he could understand Louis'' feelings.


    When Martha faked death and went abroad, he didn''t know the truth and had lived like a walking dead


    for a long time.


    Fortunately, Martha came back to him in the end.


    It was a good thing for Louis that Jane just faked her death and left.


    Yet he couldn''t tell Louis about the truth now.


    He believed that as long as these two truly loved each other, fate would bind them together again.


    Although he thought so, he couldn''t bear to see Louis being so sad all the time, so he gave a hint,


    "You''re bound to meet someone you like, too."


    "No I won''t," Louis replied mockingly with sadness filling his eyes.


    He would never have anyone else to love again, because Jane''s death had made him lose the ability to


    love anyone else.

 Chapter 648 A Beautiful Day

    Chapter 648 A Beautiful Day


    Chapter 648 A Beautiful Day


    In the lounge, Martha felt bored after waiting for a while.


    Since she was alone there, she decided to walk out to get some fresh air.


    Who knew that as soon as she opened the door, she saw Sam standing at the door and raising his


    hand to knock.


    She blinked her eyes and looked at the tall man standing in front of her in shock.


    "Sam, you are here too?"


    "How can I note to your wedding?" Sam answered calmly.


    In fact, only he himself knew how many things he had dealt with in advance in order to make time to


    Martha was Elsie''s daughter, so he muste to her wedding.


    Martha, after a daze, came back to her senses and asked, "Stefan asked you toe here?"


    "Yep," Sam responded lightly, his eyes fell on Martha''s wedding veil before looking away quickly.


    Martha was moved by what Stefan did for her, but she didn''t show it on her face.


    She smiled and stepped aside, "Sam, sit inside."


    "OK," Sam responded lightly and walked into the room.


    Just now he seemed to have seen Elsie through Martha, as if Elsie had stood in front of him and smiled


    brightly at him.


    He wondered if Elsie was also so happy when she got married.


    With his eyes cast down, he got a positive answer in his mind, "She must be, because she married her


    beloved man."


    Based on his understanding of Elsie, she would not marry that man if she didn''t love that man.


    The next second, Martha''s gentle voice sounded, interrupting his thoughts.


    "Sam, drink some water."


    Sam looked at the water she handed over, his eyes darkened, and he reached out to take it.


    After taking a sip of water, he parted his lips slightly, "How are you feeling now?"


    "I''m fine. Look at me, my face is rosy, and I am alive and kicking."


    Sam pursed his lips, took out a small delicate box from his pocket, and handed it to Martha.


    "This is your wedding present."


    Martha was taken aback for a moment, and when she came back to her senses, she smiled and took


    Sam''s small box and opened it.


    There was a purple bracelet in the box, crystal clear and natural.


    In the next second, Sam''s cold voice sounded in the lounge, "I bought it years ago, and it has been


    kept in the warehouse. It looks quite suitable for you, so I gave it to you as a wedding gift."


    "Thank you, Sam, I love it."


    Martha''s eyes lit up when she saw the bracelet, and she picked it up and put it on very fondly.


    After Sam saw it, his eyes were unfathomable with emotions.


    In fact, he made some efforts to get this purple bracelet as a birthday present for Elsie.


    Unfortunately, before he could have a chance to give it to Elsie, Elsie had left the country.


    Now he was very happy that Martha was fond of it.


    At this moment, there was a sudden sound of footsteps at the door, making Martha look sideways.


    She turned her head to look in the direction of the door, and sure enough, she saw Maxwell


    approaching slowly.


    She raised a smile and said, "Dad, you''re here."


    "Who is this?"


    Maxwell looked at the man sitting in front of Martha, with obvious doubts in his eyes.


    Martha got up quickly and introduced Sam with a smile, "Dad, this is my uncle, Sam Lucas."


    Maxwell was stunned for seconds after listening to his daughter''s introduction, and then suddenly


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    realized that this man was his wife''s family.


    He smiled and reached out to Sam.


    "Sam, hello, I''m Maxwell Doyle."


    "Hello." Sam frowned imperceptibly, but reached out to shake Maxwell''s hand anyway.


    Maxwell smiled humbly, and a warm voice came from his thin lips, "Gage, thank you foring to


    Martha''s wedding."


    "It''s nothing," Sam responded lightly, keeping his eyes on the man whom Elsie fell in love with.


    The man in front of him was tall and straight, his face was chiselled, and he had a refined


    temperament.


    He suddenly remembered that when they were teenagers, Elsie told him, "In the future, I want to marry


    someone who''s tender, nice to me with good looks!"


    Seeing that Gage didn''t speak, Maxwell felt a little uneasy.


    He guessed what Sam would like in his mind, and he said after a while, "Sam, the current economic


    situation seems bad. It may lead to economy plummet. What do you think?"


    Sam was impressed by Maxwell''s statement and felt that Maxwell was less repulsive.


    Later, after some discussions between them, they discovered that they had many of the same opinions.


    Soon they found out that they had many simr ideas and quickly hit it off.


    After Maxwell chatted with Sam and left, another distinguished guest came into the lounge.


    Martha looked at the man sitting on the couch casually and raised an eyebrow, "You''re here."


    "Uh," Louis responded lightly, stretched out his hand to unscrew the mineral water and took a big sip


    before saying, "I came today for your wedding."


    "I know," Martha responded with a smile, and stretched out a hand to Louis, "Where is my gift?"


    Louis raised his eyebrows, took out a box from his pocket and handed it to her.


    After the woman took the box, she opened it directly, and saw a badge inside.


    She thought Louis would also give her something like jewelry, but she didn''t expect it to be a badge.


    Louis, who was sitting on the sofa, saw the doubt in her eyes, and exined, "Don''t underestimate it.


    With it, you can exert power and influence of the Caesar family."


    "Are you afraid that Stefan will bully me?" Martha raised an eyebrow and asked with a smile.


    Without waiting for Louis '' answer, she put the badge back in the box and handed it back to Louis.


    "Don''t worry. He dare not bully me."


    The badge must be a very important thing.


    And it was useless for her to keep it.


    Louis obviously didn''t think so. He stared at Martha, without any intention of reaching out to take it


    back.


    "Just keep it."


    Seeing his determined appearance, Martha was moved and could only keep this badge.


    She smiled and raised the box in her hand, and said softly, "Thank you."


    Louis didn''t answer but took another sip of the water.


    Martha couldn''t help sighing softly when she saw the sadness in his eyes.


    She knew Louis was still thinking about Jane.


    But things hade to this point, and they shouldn''t see each other anymore. Besides, when she sent


    Jane away, she promised thetter a new life.


    So, although she felt sorry for Louis, she didn''t say anything about Jane.


    Martha''s eyes shed, and she changed the subject, "Who will handle Z Country''s affairs now that


    you''vee here?"


    "Isn''t there still King Ducasse?"


    Louis raised his eyebrows, and a faint smile rose to his lips.


    Marthaughed out loud when she heard that.


    He looked at Martha''s smiling face, and widened his smile.


    Outside the door, Melissa yelled, "Martha, it''s almost time, we should get ready to go to the wedding


    venue."


    "Okay," Martha responded loudly, and turned to look at Louis who was still sitting on the sofa.


    Hurry up and take a seat."


    "Okay," said Louis helplessly as he got up and walked out the door, preparing to sit at the banquet


    table.


    When he saw Martha''s smiling face just now, another smiling face surfaced in his mind.


    That smiling face had been engraved in his memory, which he could never forget.


    Before, he didn''t want toe to Martha''s wedding.


    But he thought, if Jane was still around, she must have wanted to see Martha get married, so he came.


    Since she was gone, he would witness Martha''s happiness for her.


    ...


    On the other side, after Martha left with Melissa, she stood on the red carpet at the wedding scene.


    Until this moment, Martha and Melissa saw the whole picture of the wedding scene.


    The white silk hung high above them, forming wave-like shapes.


    Amidst the silk, there hung warm yellownterns that created a cozy atmosphere in the grand hall.


    At the end of the red carpet stood a huge screen embroidered with vintage patterns.


    White roses were ced in vases beside the screen and the red carpet.


    The petals of white roses were sprinkled on the red carpet, from the beginning to the end.


    Just as Martha was stunned by the wedding scene, the emcee''s gentle voice sounded.


    Martha and Melissa turned their heads and looked at each other, then each took their father''s arms and


    walked step by step towards the grooms who were already standing at the end of the red carpet.


    Stefan, who was standing at the end of the red carpet, watched Martha walking towards him step by


    step, and felt touched.


    They finally got married.


    After today, she would be his legitimate wife.


    Eden, who was standing next to him, looked at Melissa who had a beaming smile, and couldn''t help


    raising a smile.


    He had thought that he would be single forever.


    Unexpectedly, an "angel" suddenly broke into his peaceful life, making him feel all sorts of emotions he


    had never experienced before.


    When he couldn''t see her, he missed her terribly.


    And now, his father-inw was leading her towards him step by step, and she would be his wife from


    now on.

 Chapter 649 Marriage Ceremony

    Chapter 649 Marriage Ceremony


    Chapter 649 Marriage Ceremony


    When Maxwell walked towards Stefan step by step with his daughter, his eyes turned red


    unconsciously.


    It wasn''t until this moment that he really felt reluctant to let his daughter marry someone else.


    He reached out and patted Martha''s hand lightly, a gentle smile appeared on his lips.


    Soon, the two fathers at the wedding handed over their daughters'' hands to their respective grooms


    with red eyes, and told each groom to treat their daughters well.


    Stefan looked at Martha who was standing in front of him with sad eyes, and reached out to hold her


    hand tightly.


    "Maxwell, don''t worry, I will take good care of her."


    "Okay," Maxwell replied, and handed his daughter''s hand to Stefan with red eyes.


    Eden, who was standing next to him, also sincerely assured his father-inw with red eyes, "Dad, I will


    protect Melissa."


    Melissa''s father responded kindly, and grabbed his daughter''s hand and ced it solemnly in Eden''s.


    "From now on, you must treat Melissa well."


    "Okay," Eden replied solemnly as he led Melissa step by step towards the center stage.


    The guests were staring at the two couples in a daze, stunned by their good looks.


    After the two couples stood beside the emcee, they exchanged wedding vows.


    After that, the guestssitting in their seats burst into apuse.


    ...


    When the sun was setting, Bianca walked towards Martha with Jimmy in his arms, and said lovingly,


    "Jimmy will be taken care of by us tonight. You can do what you want."


    "Bianca." Martha''s pretty face suddenly turned red.


    Stefan''s mouth slightly twitched, "Thanks, Bianca, Maxwell."


    He nodded generously to Maxwell, and pulled Martha towards the hotel elevator.


    When Martha heard that, her face became even more rosy.


    As she walked, she looked at him suspiciously, "Aren''t we going home?"


    "Not tonight," Stefan raised an eyebrow while speaking in low yet charming tone.


    ToNIGHT was his and Martha''s wedding night, and he didn''t want to be interrupted.


    Besides, he had already arranged everything at hotel room; going back now would ruin his n


    Martha was dragged by Stefan into the hotel room in a daze, feeling slightly disoriented.


    As soon as she entered the room, she was hugged by the man behind her.


    He closed and locked the door behind his back, then tightened his arms around Martha, resting his


    head on her shoulder.


    "Martha, you are finally my wife."


    Martha snuggled closer into Stefan''s embrace, murmuring "yes" in response.


    They had been through so much, and finally they were together.


    The man''s lips curled up as he slowly raised Martha''s hand, feeling the tremble of the woman in his


    arms. He couldn''t help but let out a lowugh.


    He took a step back, pulled the woman around, lowered his head to kiss her soft red lips, but was


    bumped by the wedding veil she was wearing, and couldn''t help frowning.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Martha couldn''t helpughing when she saw that.


    For a while, the room was filled with Martha''s heartyughter. After sheughed, she looked at the


    dark-faced man in front of her, and slightly curled her lips, "Honey, it seems that your evening didn''t go


    smoothly."


    Stefan''s lips curled up meaningfully as he looked at the woman in front of him.


    At this moment, Martha was joking with Stefan without noticing anything else in the room.


    When she turned her head and saw the arrangement in the room, she froze in ce.


    The walls of the room were covered with her photos, and there was a post-it note next to the photos,


    and small light bulbs were hung around them. The warm yellow lights lit up one by one, making an


    already cozy atmosphere even morefortable than before.


    Those photos ranged from when she first married him to today''s photos of her wearing a wedding veil


    with pearls.


    Martha froze for a moment, raised her foot and walked towards a random ce, stopping in front of a


    photo.


    In the photo, she walked out of the hospital in a daze, her face pale.


    Her eyes slowly lost focus, as if she had gone back to the past.


    That day, she helplessly called Stefan for help, only to see hime out with Hollie instead!


    It wasn''t until that moment that she realized that she could never get his love no matter how hard she


    tried.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as memories flooded back.


    When she regained her senses, her eyes fell on the post-it note pasted next to the photo.


    It reads: Because of my blindness, I left my girl alone to suffer. I''m sorry about that, and I''ll spend the


    rest of my life protecting her from now on.


    Martha raised a smile, looked sideways, and her eyes fell on a photo of her standing on the stage


    illuminated by the lights.


    This photo was about her attending an auction when she returned to C Country from abroad.


    At that time, Louis bought the most expensive ne and gave it to her, but it was smashed by


    Stefan.


    A post-it note was also pasted next to the photo, which reads: My girl is back again and I''m so happy.


    She is dazzling, like an angel, and I thank God for having her in my life once again.


    Martha blinked and continued to look at the photo next to it - a picture of her in a wedding dress. It was


    taken when she had decided to marry Stefan, butter she ran away from the wedding.


    A post-it note next to the photo reads: My girl had other things to do, so she ran away from our


    wedding. I don''t me her for it. Since she''s back, I''ve made up my mind that I won''t let go easily. If


    she runs again, I''ll chase after her."

 Chapter 650 Spend The Rest Of My Life With You

    Chapter 650 Spend The Rest Of My Life With You


    Chapter 650 Spend the Rest of My Life with You


    There were a lot of photos, covering an entire wall in the hotel room.


    There was a post-it note next to each photo, and the smooth handwriting let her know that it was


    written by the man himself.


    But when did he do all this behind her back?


    Martha was moved, and couldn''t help asking in doubt, "When did you do this?"


    Stefan took a step forward, wrapping his big hands around her slender waist consciously.


    "In the past few days. I wrote the post-it notes myself, and I asked my assistant to find the photos."


    "Uh." Martha concealed her suspicious look, responded lightly, then turned around and walked towards


    the sofa, sitting down.


    She stretchedzily on the sofa, and beckoned with her finger to the man standing not far away.


    "I''ve been wearing the wedding veil all day. Can you help me take it off?"


    "OK."


    Stefan looked at her dotingly, walked towards her step by step, reached out and carefully helped her


    remove the veil on her head.


    After he finished it, Martha got up and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    She raised her pretty face and looked at Stefan''s chiselled face with a charming smile.


    "Mr. Harrison, the past is over. If you dare to treat me badly in the future, I will ruin your reputation."


    Part of what happened before was indeed because of Stefan being blinded.


    But it was not solely his fault.


    And after going through so much, she realized that she still liked him, so she was willing to let go of the


    pain in the past and start over with him.


    Stefan listened to the woman''s coquettish threat, raised a faint smile, and his husky voice promised.


    "Honey, I will be well-behaved in the future."


    "That would be best," Martha responded proudly, with a happy smile in her eyes.


    The man''s eyes darkened, he no longer restrained himself, but lowered his head and kissed her red


    lips directly.


    Her face was rosy, and her red lips were sweet, so he couldn''t help but deepen his kiss.


    Stefan reluctantly let go of the woman in his arms only when Martha was out of breath.


    With scarlet eyes, he bent down, picked up the woman and walked towards the bedroom.


    Stefan carefully ced her on the bed and leaned in to nt a kiss on her forehead.


    "Martha, I am being kind to you with a motive."


    "Um?" The woman''s cheeks were blushing, and she didn''t understand what the man meant.


    Stefan looked at her moist eyes, lowered his head and kissed her earlobe, and whispered in her ear, "I


    want to spend the rest of my life with you."


    Martha trembled slightly and was about to speak when the man once again sealed her lips.


    On the other side--


    Eden took Melissa back to their wedding room.


    As soon as she got home, Melissa kicked off her high heels and went barefoot to lie down on the sofa.


    "I''ve been walking for a day, and my feet hurt."


    After Eden picked up her high heels and put them in the shoe cab, he walked over distressedly,


    picked up her feet and began to rub them.


    "I''ll rub them for you and they won''t hurt."


    "OK," Melissa responded with a smile, looking at Eden with love in her eyes.


    Melissa felt a lot better under the man''s massage.


    As soon as she rxed, sleepiness swept over her.


    Just when she was about to fall asleep in a daze, she suddenly felt someone kissing her lips softly.


    The woman was so tired that she didn''t want to open her eyes, and only slightly pushed the man on her


    body.


    "I am so tired."


    Eden listened to the woman''s grumbling words and chuckled softly.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Was this woman so sleepy that she forgot that tonight was their wedding night?


    He stared at her with deep eyes, and got a positive answer in his mind.


    He got up and kissed her lightly on the forehead, then carried her to the bathroom.


    In the bathroom, Melissa fell asleep in a daze, but suddenly felt that she was in the warm pool.


    The next second, she heard the sound of the zipper being unzipped. She shuddered and suddenly


    opened her eyes.


    Before she could react, her lips were kissed by Eden.


    In an instant, Melissa''splexion became even redder.


    His kiss soon inmed her desires.


    ...


    When Martha woke up the next day, Stefan was still fast asleep.


    She moved her body, and soon found that she was not wearing any clothes, and she was not


    ufortable at all. It was obvious that she had taken a bathst night.


    As soon as she thought of Stefan holding her and helping her take a bath, her pretty face turned red.


    After spending a long time building herself up mentally, Martha lowered her gaze and the blush on her


    face slowly faded away.


    After staring at Stefan for a long time, she turned around and couldn''t help but reach out to trace the


    lines on his face with her fingers.


    The man in his sleep seemed to feel a touch, his handsome eyebrows furrowed undetectably, his


    eyshes trembled slightly, but he didn''t intend to open them.


    After waiting for a moment, Martha turned around guiltily, no longer looking at the man''s alluring cheek.


    She moved her body, frowned slightly, the crazy scene ofst night appeared in her mind, her heart


    beat faster unconsciously, and her cheeks became rosy again.


    The next second, her waist was suddenly hugged by a big hand.


    Stefan buried his head in Martha''s hair and took a deep breath, "Are you hungry?"


    Martha blushed, and her long eyshes fluttered slightly. With her eyes closed tightly, she pretended to


    be asleep.


    The man waited for a long time but did not hear an answer, the corners of his mouth slightly raised,


    knowing that she was pretending to be asleep.


    His hand slipped under the covers and touched Martha''s shoulder.


    The woman''s smooth skin darkened his eyes.


    Martha obviously felt something, and couldn''t help cursing in a low voice, "Bastard!"


    Hearing that, Stefan smiled softly, with the corners of his lips slightly raised.


    Just when he was about to take the next step, Martha quickly reached out and grabbed his big hand.


    "No, we have to go home today."


    The man frowned, and his face sank.


    Martha couldn''t help rolling her eyes when she saw his dissatisfied expression.


    Why was this man so physically strong? He went crazyst night, but in the early morning, he still


    wanted to...


    Before she could figure it out, the man''s big hand had reached out and put it directly on her shoulder.


    Martha trembled, and immediately moved to the side of the bed, staring at the man next to her in


    embarrassment, "Stefan!"


    After the man lowered his eyes in silence for a moment, he looked up again, his eyes full of aggrieved


    expressions.


    When she saw it, her heart softened.


    Fortunately, at the most critical moment, she chose to rush into the bathroom with the quilt in her arms.


    The man who was left alone on the bed saw the woman running away with obvious astonishment on


    his face.


    It never urred to Stefan that Martha would do this. He thought she would give in to him.


    Now it seemed that he had to wait until evening.


    He sighed regretfully, reached for the clothes on the bedside table and put them on.


    The clothes were prepared when we booked the hotel a few days ago, just to prevent him from losing


    control and having nothing to wear the next day.


    Now it seemed that this clothing wasing in handy.


    Once Stefan was fully dressed, he picked up the other set of clothes on the bedside table, ignoring the


    scattered torn clothes on the floor, and headed straight for the bathroom.


    In the bathroom, Martha, who hid there, calmed down after a long time.


    Just when she was about to change into her bathrobe, there was a knock on the door.


    She turned her head vigntly and looked towards the door, "What''s wrong?"


    "Here''s your clothes." Stefan''s mouth curled into a wicked smile as he tightened his grip on the clothes


    in his hand.


    Martha paused in the bathroom, and looked in the direction of the door in disbelief.


    The clothes she wore yesterday were all torn to shreds by this man violently.


    Did he get new clothes delivered so quickly?


    Just when she was puzzled, the husky male voice outside the door sounded again, "The clothes were


    prepared a few days ago. Open the door."


    After a moment of hesitation, Martha turned the lock, opened the door slightly, and held out a hand.


    Stefan''s lips curved slightly as he smiled and ced his hand on hers.


    The woman didn''t get the clothes, so she gave him a displeased look.


    Seeing her annoyed look, Stefan unconsciously widened his smile.


    He didn''t continue to tease her, and gave her the clothes directly.


    They still have a lot of time, and he could afford to wait.


    He smiled slightly, and he was not at all annoyed when he saw the door shut as soon as Martha got the


    clothes.

 Chapter 651 Honeymoon

    Chapter 651 Honeymoon


    Chapter 651 Honeymoon


    Stefan and Martha walked hand in hand into the Doyle Manor, and Jimmy, who had been eagerly


    waiting at the door, ran towards them.


    Jimmy hugged his mommy''s thigh, and he raised his face and showed a big smile.


    "Daddy, Mommy, you are back!"


    "Has Jimmy eaten yet?"


    Martha smiled and bent over to hug Jimmy, with faint tiredness in her eyes.


    Jimmy nodded lightly, "Daddy, Mommy, Bianca left food for you too."


    Standing aside, Stefan saw the tired look in Martha''s eyes at a nce, and the guilt shed in his eyes.


    He stepped forward and reached out to take Jimmy, "Let me do it."


    Martha responded softly, and handed her son to Stefan.


    After taking hold of Jimmy, Stefan lifted him up onto his shoulders directly.


    "What did Jimmy have for breakfast?"


    "I ate sandwich and milk."


    Jimmy''s sweet voice rang out above Stefan''s head, and the smile on Jimmy''s face never disappeared


    after seeing them.


    Martha looked at Jimmy, who was obviously much more cheerful, and suddenly realized something.


    On the eve of the wedding, she feel Jimmy''s uneasiness, but she thought it was her illusion.


    In her opinion, Jimmy was still so young, now that she and Stefan were by his side, how was it possible


    for Jimmy to feel uneasy?


    It wasn''t until the moment Stefan put Jimmy on his shoulders that she suddenly figured out what Jimmy


    was uneasy about all this time.


    He''d been uneasy about her rtionship with Stefan.


    Their weddingpleted broke down all Jimmy''s uneasiness, which made him look a lot more cheerful


    than before.


    When Martha thought of that, she felt guilty towards her child.


    After she sighed silently, she smiled and stepped forward to hold Stefan''s big hand.


    "Jimmy, our family will never be separated from now on."


    Jimmy''s eyes lit up obviously, he nodded with a smile, and echoed loudly, "Nick, Grandpa and Granny


    Bianca will also be with us!"


    "OK." Martha smiled softly, took Stefan''s hand and walked towards the living room.


    As soon as they walked into the living room, Bianca''s loving voice rang out, "You''re back! Breakfast is


    on the table."


    Maxwell, who was sitting on the sofa, heard the voice, put down the newspaper in his hand, and turn


    towards the three people.


    The woman had a big smile on her face as she held Stefan''s hand while their little one sat happily on


    Stefan''s shoulder. The man himself had a faint smile. They looked like a happy family of three.


    Maxwell smiled and said softly, "Come over and have dinner."


    ...


    In the evening, Stefan''s assistant suddenly walked into the room with a pile of documents.


    "Mr. Harrison, I have brought all the nning cases you asked for."


    "Put them on the table."


    Stefan nced at his assistant before continuing to work on the documents in his hand.


    After the assistant responded respectfully, he put down the documents in his hand, and picked up all


    the documents that Stefan had finished before leaving the Doyle Manor.


    Martha, who was sitting in front of the easel, was wondering what to paint next, Stefan suddenly said,


    "Come take a look at these nning cases."


    "Me?" Martha looked at him puzzledly wondering why he would ask her to look at those nning


    cases.


    The man responded "yes" in a deep voice, and continued to work on the documents.


    To make time for his honeymoon, he''d been overloaded with worktely.


    And those nning cases were about the itinerary nning of the honeymoon trip, which he had


    ordered his assistant to do as early as a month ago.


    Each nning case introduced in detail different routes, customs and characteristics of each ce.


    As far as he was concerned, wherever Martha went was paradise, so he left choosing where they


    should go entirely up to her discretion.


    After Martha got the answer, she thought that Stefan needed her help to look at the nning case, but


    when she opened one, she unexpectedly saw the words "Honeymoon Travel nning Itinerary".


    She was slightly taken aback, she obviously didn''t expect that he would have someone make so many


    travel ns tailored towards their honeymoon trip.


    She spent two hours reading over a dozen ns and selected five of them.


    Feeling touched, she looked up at Stefan, "Stefan, thank you."


    The tour end of each of these ns was Z Country, and she knew that it was because he wanted her to


    spend some time there.


    In the future, when she resumed working, it might be difficult for her to make free time to go back to Z


    Country.


    The man paused briefly upon hearing her voice but then replied warmly, "Every bride who gets married


    has a honeymoon trip, and so does my bride."


    "Are Melissa and Eden going together?" Martha asked with a smile, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    Stefan''s lips curled slightly as he spoke in a deep voice, "You can ask."


    The woman immediately dialed the number of her best friend, and soon thetter''szy voice came


    from the mobile phone.


    "Hello, Martha, why are you calling me?"


    "Melissa, do you want to go on a honeymoon trip together?"


    On the other side of the phone, Melissa''s sleepy eyes lit up, and she happily replied, "Sure thing! When


    and where?"


    "I have preliminarily screened out five proposals here, would you like toe and take a look?" Martha


    asked with a smile. Hearing the slightly tired voice of her best friend, she knew that she was too tired


    from making out with Eden yesterday.


    Upon hearing that, Melissa agreed without the slightest hesitation.


    Now she couldn''t wait to leave the wedding room immediately, otherwise she might not be able to get


    out for two or three days.


    Eden took her like crazyst night, and had been refusing to let her go.


    Later, she thought he would be exhausted after a crazy night, but who would have thought that he took


    her again before she even woke up!


    When she first met Eden, she thought he was a gentle man. Now looking back, she realized she had


    been blinded.


    Melissa sighed and gave Eden a kick before propping herself up.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The man lying on the bed had a slight smile on his lips, but his eyes couldn''t hide his distress for her.


    It was all his fault for not being able to restrain himself.


    But she was a fatal temptation to him, and now that they were finally legally married, how could he


    resist his desire for her...

 Chapter 652 You Are Gorgeous

    Chapter 652 You Are Gorgeous


    Chapter 652 You Are Gorgeous


    In the evening, Melissa and Eden arrived at the Doyle Manor just in time for dinner.


    So, they had a dinner there at their convenience.


    After the meal, Martha excitedly dragged Melissa to her room, and ced the five ns she had


    selected in front of her.


    "These are the five ns I have chosen. If you think they''re not good, there are more over there."


    Martha pointed to the stack of ns ced beside her, walked to the sofa and sat down, looking a little


    tired.


    Melissa followed her gaze, and was stunned when she saw a pile of ns.


    She turned her head in shock to the woman sitting on the couch and said, "Stefan is really rich. He has


    made so many ns just for a honeymoon trip!"


    "I was shocked too." Martha gave a wry smile and picked up an apple from the table to start nibbling on


    it.


    Melissa pounded her waist while looking at the five ns in her hand.


    After watching for a while, she went straight to the bed andy down.


    "Martha,e here and massage my waist."


    Martha paused, blinked her eyes, then put the unfinished apples on the coffee table, smirked and


    walked towards the bed.


    She sat on the bed and rubbed Melissa''s waist, jokingly saying, "I never thought that a gentle man like


    Eden, would actually be so intemperate."


    "Hmph, he''s just a beast in human form!" Melissa cursed, and silently marveled at her own wise


    decision.


    If she hadn''t seized the opportunity to leave the wedding room, maybe Eden was still clinging to her


    now.


    After chuckling, she continued speaking, "Don''t be so harsh on him. He just knew the fun of it. It''s not


    strange that he can''t help it."


    "What you said makes sense."


    Melissa put down the n in her hand seriously, and nodded slightly.


    Then she turned her head and looked at Martha curiously, "Why are you so alive and kicking today?"


    "It stands to reason that Stefan should make out with you more crazily. But why do you look so much


    better than me?"


    Martha''s hand paused, and memories ofst night involuntarily crossed her mind, causing her face to


    instantly turn red.


    They indeed spent a crazy nightst night, but they didn''t have sex this morning because she ran away


    from him timely.


    As she thought of that, she said with a smile on her face, "I escaped it this morning."


    Melissa couldn''t help feeling sad when she heard that.


    "Damn it, Eden didn''t even give me a chance to escape!"


    "But doesn''t that just prove how beautiful you are?"


    Martha pinched Melissa''s waist with a smirk.


    Melissa flinched, and immediately pinched Martha back.


    The two of them yed around andughed in the room.


    After they got tired of ying around, theyy on the bed and looked at their honeymoon ns


    together. They discussed where would be a good ce to go for their honeymoon trip.


    In the living room, Stefan looked at Eden who was full of vitality unlike before.


    "It seems that you are not as desireless as you usually appear."


    "Same goes for you," Eden responded lightly while her gaze kept looking towards upstairs.


    Melissa followed Martha to her room. He didn''t know when they woulde downstairs.


    He had to admit that he had started to miss her when they were just separated for a while.


    Stefan calmly reached out and took a sip of the water on the table, and said in a deep voice, "They


    should choose their honeymoon travel ns upstairs."


    "Should we go together?" Eden frowned slightly, and his cold voice rang out.


    Stefan pursed his lips and responded lightly.


    He didn''t want to go with Eden, but after thinking that Eden and Melissa could take care of Jimmy for


    him, and in that case, he could spend more time alone with Martha, he suddenly felt it was not bad to


    go on a honeymoon trip together.


    Eden sighed helplessly after remaining silent for some time. "It seems like we have no choice but to go


    together now."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Melissa and Martha were so good friends that they had a wedding together. Now, they must feel very


    happy to go on a honeymoon trip together.


    As long as she was happy, he didn''t mind going on honeymoon together.


    At this time, he had no idea that Stefan had nned to leave Jimmy to his care on the honeymoon trip.


    After an hour passed, it was getting dark.


    Eden, who was sitting in the living room, waited for a long time, but there was no sign of Melissa going


    downstairs, so he had no choice but to follow Stefan upstairs.


    They knocked on the door, and when they heard the answer, they pushed the door open and went in.


    Eden cleared her throat, and looked at Melissa, whose face was flushed. "It''s gettingte. We should


    go back."


    "I''m not going back tonight. I''m going to sleep with Martha."


    After considering the benefits of staying here to sleep - such as finding some peace and quiet to get a


    good night''s rest - she decided not to go back home to sleep at night.


    And Martha nodded knowingly after seeing her best friend winking at her. "That''s right, Melissa is


    sleeping with me tonight. You guys can figure out where you''re sleeping."

 Chapter 653 He DoesnT Want To Stay Alone Anymore

    Chapter 653 He Doesn''T Want To Stay Alone Anymore


    Chapter 653 He Doesn''t Want to Stay Alone Anymore


    The two men standing outside the door heard that and their faces immediately darkened.


    In the next second, they both refused in unison, "No way."


    When Melissa heard that, she put her hands on her hips angrily, retorting angrily, "Why not?"


    When Martha remembered what happenedst night, she also spoke firmly, "Stefan, Melissa is going


    to sleep here tonight. Whether you''re okay with it is not important!"


    "I..." Stefan frowned slightly and was about to speak when Martha interrupted him coldly.


    "Get out! We have private matters to discuss." Martha pretended to look fierce as she red at Stefan


    and said unkindly.


    What she didn''t know was that in Stefan''s eyes, her appearance had a certain charm.


    Having seen Martha''s gentleness and coldness all the time, suddenly seeing her fierce look made him


    feel like she had be more lively.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Because of the presence of Eden and Melissa, he didn''t retort upon Martha, or she might quarrel with


    him after Eden and Melissa left.


    As for Eden, after taking a deep breath, he softened his tone.


    "Melissa, be good. Let''s go home."


    Melissa''s face flushed red when she heard that.


    For some reason, it reminded her of the man moaning against her earst night.


    Immediately afterwards, when she thought of how unrestrained he was yesterday afternoon till now


    today, her body trembled, and her heart became more determined not to go back with him.


    She clenched her hand and looked at him resolutely.


    "I''m not going back tonight. Go back to sleep by yourself."


    After saying that, Melissa got up and walked to the door of the room, closing the door with a "snap".


    It wasn''t until she closed the door that she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sitting on the sofa watching all of these events unfold before her, Martha couldn''t help but burst into


    She teased,"Are you shy?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense," replied Melissa softly while betraying herself through reddening cheeks.


    Martha smiled, walked over with a smile, took the hand of her best friend, walked to the sofa and sat


    down.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t tease you anymore. Let''s continue discussing our honeymoon ns."


    "Alright." After Melissa agreed, she expressed her thoughts again. "First of all, we must go to Send,


    otherwise this honeymoon will not beplete."


    Martha nodded in agreement when she heard this.


    Outside the room, two men who were locked out looked at each other and could only sigh helplessly.


    Just as Eden still wanted to knock on the door, Stefan stopped him and said, "If you knock on the door


    now, she may stay here for more than one night."


    Eden froze, and finally had no choice but to put down his arms.


    "I shouldn''t havee."


    He came over with Melissa to discuss their honeymoon ns but Melissa ended up staying here for a


    night.


    Today was the second day after the wedding, but he had to sleep alone!


    Thinking of this made Eden look at Stefan standing in front of him with displeasure.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and he retorted angrily, "I wouldn''t have let you guys in if I had known earlier."


    It was the second day after his wedding, too!


    Who would want to sleep alone!


    After the two men snorted at each other, they left the door of the room one after the other.


    That night, Stefan slept with Jimmy and Eden slept in the guest room.


    Martha and Melissa, had a good chat, but the two men stayed up all night.


    ...


    The next day, when Martha and Melissa went downstairs for breakfast with dark circles under their


    eyes, Stefan and Eden were already sitting at the table.


    Seeing Martha''s appearance, Stefan asked meaningfully.


    "How did you sleepst night?"


    "Very well," replied Martha stubbornly trying hard not show any signs of fatigue.


    The next second, she covered her mouth and couldn''t help but yawn.


    Stefan, who was sitting across from her, smiled unconsciously when he heard that.


    The two of them probably talked all nightst night, so now they looked like theycked sleep.


    He smiled and picked up a fried egg and put it on Martha''s te.


    "Eat an egg."


    Martha naturally noticed the smile on the man''s lips, but she couldn''t do anything about it.


    She picked up the fried egg and ate it with her head down.


    Eden also put a fried egg on Melissa''s te, and asked with a smile, "Do you still want to stay here?"


    "Why not?" Melissa stubbornly replied with her head held high, but the weariness in her eyes betrayed


    her fatigue.


    She thought she could have a good rest living here, but they chatted excitedly until dawn.


    As soon as dawn broke, hunger swept over her.


    In the noon, Melissa and Martha were too sleepy, so they went to take a nap.


    After exchanging a nce with Stefan, Eden was afraid of any more unexpected incidents. While they


    were asleep, Eden went in and hugged Melissa before leaving the Doyle Manor directly.


    It wasn''t until he left the Doyle Manor that Stefan breathed a sigh of relief.


    He didn''t want to stay alone again at night.


    After Eden and his wife left, Stefan quickly climbed onto the bed andy down beside Martha, gently


    embracing her in his arms.


    He smelled Martha''s unique smell, the corners of his lips slightly raised, and his heart skipped a beat,


    he couldn''t help but lower his head and directly kissed thetter.


    Her lips were soft and sweet, making his sanity quickly disappear without a trace.


    Martha, who was still asleep, was suddenly kissed by someone, and couldn''t help but groan.


    Seemingly being encouraged by her groan, he couldn''t help but deepen the kiss.


    Martha''s breath domineeringly, wishing he could take her as his own now.


    When she couldn''t catch her breath, she opened her eyes in shock and saw the handsome face in front


    of her magnified.


    "Stefan, why are you here?"


    He smiled and pulled away, allowing her to catch her breath.


    His lips curled up slightly, and he smiled brightly. "I missed you, so I came."


    "Where''s Melissa?"


    After returning to her senses, Martha asked suspiciously.


    Stefan smiled and blinked, and replied meaningfully, "She may be almost home now."


    After he said that, he turned over and directly pressed the woman under him.


    Immediately afterwards, without waiting for Martha to speak again, he lowered his head and kissed her


    red lips again...


    On the other side, the ck car was driving fast on the highway.


    While driving, Eden couldn''t help looking at the woman in the back seat through the rearview mirror.


    The womany on the back seat, with her eyes tightly closed and a faint smile at the corner of her


    mouth. It was unclear whether she was dreaming of something pleasant.


    Seeing this scene, he sighed helplessly.


    Eden felt both sympathy and relief as he didn''t have to sleep alone tonight.


    That night, Melissa paid a heavy price for sleeping too soundly in the car.


    While scolding Eden for being a beast in human form in her mind, she couldn''t help begging for mercy.

 Chapter 654 Jimmy Wants A Sister

    Chapter 654 Jimmy Wants A Sister


    Chapter 654 Jimmy Wants a Sister


    Two days passed in a blink of an eye, and a group of five people embarked on a honeymoon trip after


    saying goodbye to their families.


    Jimmy was very happy to be able to go out to y this time.


    He was happy that he could finally go on a trip with his parents, and of course, before going on a trip,


    he didn''t forget to leave Nick to his grandfather and Bianca.


    Before leaving, he specifically told Bianca what Nick would eat and when it needed to get vinated.


    When it was time to leave, Jimmy hugged Nick tightly for a while before finally letting go reluctantly.


    On the ne, Jimmy looked at his mother with excitement.


    "Mommy, where is our first destination?"


    "Lover Ind." Martha responded wearily, tilting her head and preparing to sleep on the ne.


    Seeing his mommy''s tired look, Jimmy frowned suspiciously, "Mommy, did you not sleep wellst


    night?"


    When Martha heard that, her face turned red, and she red at Stefan who was sitting next to her.


    How could she have slept wellst night? This man had been pestering her untilte into the night


    before sleeping himself.


    Now even Jimmy knew that she hadn''t slept well; how was she supposed to answer now?


    Stefan who had been stared at by Martha showed no signs of embarrassment but instead answered


    seriously, "Your mommy is recovering from a serious illness, so she''s been sleepy these days."


    Jimmy suddenly realized what happened and obediently covered Martha with a nket, saying,


    "Mommy, take a good rest."


    Melissa sitting beside them couldn''t help but chuckle after hearing all this. "Oh I see! I thought Martha


    had already fully recovered!"


    Martha red at her best friend in embarrassment, blushed and said nothing.


    Stefan couldn''t help but smile at Martha''s reaction, and he patted her head lovingly.


    "Be good now! Rest properly. I''ll wake you upter."


    "Uh," Martha responded in a low voice, reclined in her seat and closed her eyes gently.


    Jimmy, who was sitting next to her, saw Melissa''s bright smile, and his eyes lit up.


    He always knew that Melissa was pretty, but he didn''t expect she would look even better when she


    smiled.


    He squinted his eyes, unbuckled the safety buckle, ran to Melissa and opened his arms.


    "Melissa, give me a hug."


    "OK," Melissa smiled and lifted Jimmy onto herp.


    A big smile appeared on Jimmy''s face, and he said softly, "Melissa, you are so pretty."


    "Of course!" Melissa''s mood obviously improved when she heard thepliment.


    Eden frowned slightly, and after a long silence, he got up, picked Jimmy up and put him on the chair


    next to Melissa.


    "Jimmy, you''re getting bigger now. Melissa will get tired if you keep sitting on herp."


    Jimmy was stunned, and after thinking for a moment, he nodded in agreement.


    "I''m a big boy now, it''s not right for me to sit on Melissa''sp."


    Melissa, who was sitting next to him, couldn''t help chuckling, and stretched out her hand to pinch his


    chubby cheeks .


    "Jimmy is so cute."


    "Melissa is cute too," Jimmy replied sweetly, causing her heart to melt even more.


    Eden looked at her deeply and asked in a low voice, "Do you want a child too?"


    After Melissa came to her senses, her face turned red and she scolded angrily, "Stop talking."


    Eden smirked slightly but didn''t say anything else.


    Jimmy blinked and turned to look at Melissa, "Melissa, can you give me a sister?"


    He really wanted to have a younger sister, since his ssmates who had younger sisters could brag


    about it at kindergarten every day


    And he only had Nick.


    Melissa was taken aback for a moment, and under Eden''s smiling gaze, she managed toe up with


    an answer that would satisfy the child without making any promises.


    "If you want a younger sister, why don''t you ask your mommy?"


    When Jimmy heard that, his eyes lit up.


    He thought, "That''s right. Why did I forget that Mommy could have another baby?"


    With this thought in mind, Jimmy secretly made up his mind to have a good talk with his mommy about


    having a baby girl at night.


    Seeing Jimmy''s happy face, Melissa turned her head and silently nced at Martha who was asleep,


    with a mischievous look in her eyes.


    She wondered how would Martha react when she knew about that.


    Jimmy, after secretly nning on it with Melissa for a long time, he finally remembered his purpose of


    He tilted his head and asked, "Melissa, what does the Lover Ind we''re going to look like?"


    Melissa blinked her eyes, took out the tablet from her bag, drew out the photos and showed Jimmy the


    pictures she found on the Inte.


    "Lover Ind is known as one of the five most romantic ces in the world, and it is called Ocean


    Paradise, so your mommy and I would like to take this opportunity to go see it together."


    Jimmy''s eyes lit up when he looked at the sea view photos on the tablet screen.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Jimmy likes the ocean too."


    "It''s because you like it that our first travel destination is Lover Ind."


    Melissa affectionately rubbed Jimmy''s head, feeling that he was so cute.

 Chapter 655 ItS Too Late For Regrets

    Chapter 655 It''S Too Late For Regrets


    Chapter 655 It''s Too Late for Regrets


    At dusk, the group finally arrived at Lover Ind.


    The entire ind was filled with soothing piano music that put everyone in a rxed mood.


    As soon as they walked out of the airport, someone drove up respectfully, "Mr. Harrison, we have


    prepared a private car for you."


    "Okay." Stefan replied and took Martha''s hand as they walked.


    "My assistant will prepare a private car and hotel rooms for us before we arrive at each location,"


    Stefan exined.


    Melissa, who walked behind, couldn''t help but marvel at the power of money.


    And she was lucky enough to use it.


    As they got into the car, Jimmy curiously looked around.


    When the driver drove to the hotel, the tour guide sitting next to him smiled and began introducing


    Lover Ind to them.


    "Mr. Harrison, Mrs. Harrison, Lover Ind is one of the most romantic ces in the world. Residents on


    the ind love music, so you can hear mellow and romantic piano music everywhere on this ind."


    "In addition, you can see the clearest sea in the world here. If you like the scenery here, then take half-


    day trip around ind to experience native life."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Jimmy couldn''t wait to ask her another question, "Miss, are there


    any other fun ces on this ind?"


    The tour guide saw Jimmy''s bright smile and sighed inwardly about his stunning looks while


    maintaining a serious look on his face.


    Before she came, thergest tourismpany on the ind specially asked her to treat Stefan and his


    team strictly.


    Since Stefan was the investor in thergest tourismpany on the ind, he was a big shot whom


    she could not afford to offend.


    Only when Mr. Harrison and Mrs. Harrison had fun, could tourism industry on this small ind prosper


    further!


    After she regained her senses, she quickly answered, "There is a wild animal park on the ind, which


    is built in the southeast of the ind."


    "The park is built by the sea. There are more than 10, 000 rare animals in the park. The scenery inside


    is unique, and its design based upon animal habits. You''ll love it, kid."


    Jimmy''s eyes lit up, and he looked at the tour guide sitting in the passenger seat with excitement.


    "Miss, is there a giraffe inside?"


    "Sure," the tour guide replied in a warm voice, and then continued, "Not only are there giraffes, but also


    tigers, alligators, sharks and so on. I believe you will love it once you go."


    Jimmy turned his head to look at Martha eagerly. "Mommy, shall we go to the park now?"


    Seeing Jimmy''s eager face, Martha was somewhat speechless.


    It was getting dark now, so it might not be appropriate to go to the park.


    She was about to speak when Stefan''s gentle voice sounded, "Jimmy, we''ve been after a day''s flight


    today. How about we go tomorrow instead?"


    After hesitating for a moment, Jimmy reluctantly nodded his head.


    The tour guide saw that he looked somewhat disappointed and worried that Stefan and Martha would


    be unhappy because of this, so she suggested, "The hotel is right by the beach with sea view rooms.


    Mr. Harrison, you can take your wife and child to the beach for fresh air after some rest."


    When Jimmy heard that, he perked up again and felt less upset.


    He looked expectantly towards Martha again, fearing that Daddy might refuse him once more.


    Martha reached out and pinched Jimmy''s face fondly, "Okay, we''ll go to the beach to pick up shells


    "Mommy is the best."


    Satisfied, Jimmy threw himself into his mommy''s arms, burying his face into her chest.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    In the next second, he was picked up by Stefan, who stared at him with dark eyes.


    "What about me?"


    "Daddy is great too."


    Jimmy quickly showed a big smile, and replied tteringly.


    Stefan responded lightly, and ced Jimmy beside him.


    After Jimmy sat back on the seat again, he resumed looking curiously outside through the car window.


    Stefan, who was sitting next to him, darkened his eyes, and sighed helplessly when he saw the excited


    look of Jimmy.


    He nned on having a romantic honeymoon with Martha and spending their alone time for a month,


    but in the end, Jimmy, Eden and Melissa also came with them.


    But it was not a problem. If he wanted to spend time alone with Martha, he couldpletely leave


    Jimmy to Eden and Melissa''s care.


    After the group arrived at the hotel, they took a short break and set off towards the beach together.


    As soon as Jimmy walked into the beach, he couldn''t help running. While running, he happily shouted


    to his mommy, "Mommy, this ce is so beautiful!"


    After Martha responded with a smile, she couldn''t help reminding him, "Jimmy, take care."


    Stefan put his hand around Martha''s, and a husky voice came from his thin lips, "Do you like this


    ce?"


    Martha nced sideways, and immediately saw the man bathed in the afterglow of the setting sun.


    She froze for a moment, and the corners of her mouth unconsciously curled into a chuckle.


    "It''s beautiful here."


    "As long as you like it."


    Stefan took Martha''s hand tightly and walked slowly on the beach with her.


    The shadows of the two were stretched very long under the setting sun, and finally ovepped.


    Melissa, who was a few steps behind them, was kissed by the man beside her as she began to


    express her thoughts


    When she was almost out of breath, Eden let go of Melissa slowly.


    She stared at Eden in embarrassment, and cursed angrily, "What a east!"


    "A beast that is in heat all the time!"


    Melissa thought of this and suddenly felt like crying.


    "Why does Eden appear to be an average person on the outside, but he is a lustful man on the inside?"


    She began to think about why she fell in love with him in the first ce.


    Eden seemed to read her thoughts at a nce. The corners of his mouth slightly raised, he leaned over


    and whispered in her ear, "It''s toote for regrets now."


    Melissa frowned slightly, and stretched out her hand angrily to push him away.


    "Get out of the way, I''m here to enjoy the scenery."


    After saying this, Melissa began to stride forward with a serious expression on her face, as if she really


    was there for a stroll.


    With a slight smile on his lips, he stepped forward quickly, put his arms around her slender waist, and


    walked slowly on the beach with her.


    That night, after the five of them had dinner together, they went back to their rooms to rest.


    Jimmy went to the shower first, leaving only Stefan and Martha in the room.


    Stefan looked at Martha who was folding clothes with deep eyes, and couldn''t control himself anymore,


    he directly pinned Martha on the bed.


    He lowered his head and kissed Martha''s red lips.


    Martha was taken aback for a moment, and after regaining her senses, she pushed the man away


    vigorously, and said in a panic, "What are you doing? Jimmy is still in the room."


    The man''s eyes darkened and his voice gradually became hoarse.


    "Don''t worry, Jimmy won''t shower that quickly."


    "You..."


    Martha opened her mouth and wanted to refute, but the man had lowered his head and blew gently on


    her earlobe, which made her tremble all over, and swallowed the rest of the words.


    The corners of Stefan''s lips were slightly raised, and he kissed her red lips in satisfaction.


    His big hands pinched her waist...


    Just then, the sound of water in the bathroom stopped, snapping Martha back to her senses, and she


    started pushing Stefan again. "Get up. Jimmy''s done showering."

 Chapter 656 Honey, When Will We Have A Second Child?

    Chapter 656 Honey, When Will We Have A Second Child?


    Chapter 656 Honey, When Will We Have a Second Child?


    It was rare for Stefan to see Martha''s panic-stricken appearance. With unsatisfied desire, he lowered


    his head to kiss her again.


    With a smile on his lips, he got up and walked towards the living room.


    Seeing him leave, Martha quickly sat up from the bed and straightened her clothes, fearing that Jimmy


    would find out something fishyter.


    Not long after, Jimmy came out of the bathroom, wiped his head and asked doubtfully, "Mommy,


    where''s Daddy?"


    When he just went to take a shower, his parents were still chatting andughing here.


    After taking a shower, his daddy left.


    Just as Martha was thinking about what to say, Stefan came in from the outside with a ss of water.


    "Your mommy said she was thirsty. I go get her some water."


    As he said that, he stretched out his hand and handed the water ss in his hand to Martha sitting by


    the bed.


    Martha blushed, and quickly took a sip of water.


    "Jimmy, you haven''t drunk water all day. Do you want some?"


    After Jimmy responded with a soft voice, he took the water handed over by his mommy.


    Stefan sat on a chair, crossed his long legs, "The scenery here is wonderful. Do you want to try cycling


    around the ind tomorrow?"


    At this time, Martha had stood up, reached out to take the towel that Jimmy used to dry his hair, and


    wiped Jimmy''s hair.


    When she heard that, she hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "The ind should be ratherrge.


    Will it be too tiring to ride around the ind?"


    "Mommy, that''s much more challenging."


    Jimmy looked at his mommy with sparkling eyes and an eager look on his face.


    Martha frowned slightly, and looked at Stefan worriedly.


    "Jimmy hasn''t learned to bike yet."


    Stefan saw through Martha''s worries at once, and said with a smile, "There are bicycles built for three


    on the ind. By then, Jimmy can sit in the middle. He can choose when and when not to ride it."


    Martha''s eyes lit up, "That''s a good idea."


    Jimmy also nodded happily, and excitedly echoed, "Daddy, you are so smart!"


    Stefan smiled unconsciously and his mood improved a lot.


    After discussing for a while, Stefan was rushed to take a bath by Martha.


    After Martha dried Jimmy''s hair, Jimmy suddenly remembered the chat with Melissa on the ne this


    morning.


    After hesitating for a moment, he smiled and approached his mommy. "Mommy."


    As soon as Martha saw the look on Jimmy''s face, she knew he had something to tell her.


    She pretended not to know. While packing the suitcase, she asked casually, "What''s up?"


    "Mommy, Philip is my best friend in kindergarten," Jimmy said tentatively. When he didn''t see any


    reaction from his mommy after that statement, he continued, "Philip has a sister who is really cute. He


    told me that she is pretty and well-behaved."


    When Martha heard that, she almost guessed what Jimmy meant by saying that.


    But having another child was something she wasn''t quite ready for yet.


    She needed to talk it over with Stefan.


    After waiting patiently for some time without hearing a response from his mommy, Jimmy furrowed his


    brows and called out again, "Mommy?"


    After Martha regained her senses, she turned to look at Jimmy.


    "Does Jimmy want a sister too?"


    "Yeah." Jimmy nodded excitedly, his big eyes full of longing.


    If he had a younger sister, he could take her to y outdoors and give the best toys to her.


    Also, he would protect his sister from being bullied by others.


    Martha frowned slightly, and when she was thinking about how to reject Jimmy, Stefan''s dull voice


    came from the bathroom.


    "Will Jimmy take care of his little sister?"


    Hearing his daddy''s question suddenly, Jimmy turned around, nodded seriously with downcast eyes.


    "Daddy... after I have a sister, I''ll be like an older brother who will always take care of my young sis!"


    Stefan dried his hair with a towel when he walked towards his son.


    "Then what if your sister snatches toys from you?"


    Jimmy paused, looked up at his daddy in surprise, and answered seriously.


    "I''ll give them to her. My toys are my sister''s."


    Martha was obviously taken aback when she heard that, and then she suddenly thought of the issues


    that existed in most families with over two children.


    After a moment of silence, she asked, "Jimmy, aren''t you afraid your sister will take away Daddy and


    Mommy''s love for you?"


    Jimmy froze for a moment, and looked at his mommy thoughtfully.


    He felt relieved when he looked at his mommy''s smiling eyes.


    Immediately afterwards, he turned to look at his daddy in a panic, and asked uncertainly, "Will Daddy


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    only like my sister?"


    Stefan walked over quickly, lovingly stroking Jimmy''s head.


    "No, we''ll love you as always. Our love for your sister is another kind of love."


    "By the way, would Jimmy take good care of your sister if she were born?"


    After Jimmy thought about it seriously, he nodded solemnly.


    "I ask for a sister, so of course I''ll take good care of her."


    Hearing that, Stefan curled his lips in satisfaction, and continued to ask persuasively, "Jimmy, think


    about it again, do you really want a sister?"


    As soon Stefan finished speaking, Jimmy''s soft voice sounded immediately, "Daddy, I do want a sister,


    and I will take care of her."


    Stefan''s lips unconsciously curled upwards as he raised his eyebrows and smirked at Martha.


    Martha''s face turned red and she red at him.


    She knew that this man had a lot of bad intentions.


    Stefan got Jimmy to agree, so that he could take some break when taking care of his daughter in the


    future.


    At this time, Martha never imagined that when her daughter was born, Stefan wouldpete with


    Jimmy to take care of the little girl.


    Jimmy had a big smile on his face when he got a positive answer.


    "In the future, I''ll also have a younger sister! She''ll call me ''brother'', act cute in my arms and give


    delicious food to me like Philip''s sister does. Hooray!" Jimmy thought.


    Just when Jimmy was in a daze, Stefan stepped forward, hugged Martha, and whispered softly in her


    ear.


    "Honey, when shall we have a baby girl for Jimmy?"

 Chapter 657 Eden, Do You Like Me?

    Chapter 657 Eden, Do You Like Me?


    Chapter 657 Eden, Do You Like Me?


    Martha felt the temperature on the man''s body, and her pretty face turned red once again.


    She pushed him with a blush and said, "Let go, Jimmy is still here."


    The man chuckled, let go of Martha, and turned to look at Jimmy standing aside.


    "Jimmy, do you want a sister?"


    Jimmy turned his head and nodded heavily, "Yes."


    Seeing her son''s bright eyes, Martha suddenly felt angry, wishing she could walk over quickly and


    shake her silly son awake.


    Her silly son hadn''t realized that he was used and fooled but was still happy.


    Stefan looked at Martha meaningfully, a smirk curled up on the corner of his moutht.


    After Martha took deep breaths, she picked up her clothes and walked towards the bathroom in anger.


    "I''m going to take a shower and calm down."


    The door of the bathroom mmed shut, and Jimmy regained consciousness btedly, and looked at


    his daddy with a puzzled expression.


    "Daddy, what''s wrong with Mommy?"


    "It''s okay, your mommy thinks it would be nice to have a little girl."


    Stefan''s mood lifted as he curled his lips into a smile, then pulled Jimmy over to sit down on the sofa.


    Jimmy blinked and asked suspiciously, "Daddy, what are you going to tell me?"


    "How did you know I was going to talk to you about something?"


    The man raised his eyebrows slightly, and a look of surprise shed in his eyes. He obviously didn''t


    expect Jimmy to react so quickly.


    Jimmy smiled slyly and exined rigorously.


    "Daddy, you don''t usually treat me like this. You suddenly dragged me to the sofa and sat down. You


    must have something to discuss with me."


    Stefan nodded in agreement and said gently, "Jimmy, you just said that you wanted a younger sister.


    Does Jimmy know how to have a sister?"


    "I know." The little one nodded seriously and answered his father''s question with a straight face.


    "As long as Daddy sleeps with Mommy, there will be a little sister, and when Mommy has a big belly,


    the little sister will be born soon."


    Stefan froze for a moment, apparently unaware that Jimmy even knew this.


    In the next second, Jimmy''s soft voice sounded again, "Philip told me all this, and he also said that my


    sister would move when she was in Mommy''s womb."


    The shock in the man''s eyes shed again. He was marveling at the little one''s sensitivity.


    He regained hisposure soon. Unexpectedly, his change was still seen by Jimmy.


    His child is truly exceptional and not inferior to others.


    The corners of Stefan''s lips were slightly raised, and he touched Jimmy''s head with a smile, "Jimmy is


    so smart."


    "I pulled you here just to tell you, if you want a younger sister, give Daddy and Mommy some space, so


    that there will be a little sister in your mommy''s belly."


    Jimmy nodded seriously, then sighed helplessly.


    "But it''s sote now. Where else can I go?"


    "What do you think of Eden''s room?"


    Stefan''s eyes gradually darkened, and he was secretly d that Eden and Melissa came here together.


    Otherwise, he was really worried about leaving Jimmy alone in a room.


    Jimmy blinked, and asked with some concern, "It''s not good to go to Eden sote."


    "Does Jimmy like Eden and Melissa?"


    The man was not in a hurry, but instead asked a question with patience.


    Hearing that, Jimmy nodded heavily, "Eden is gentle, Melissa is cute and charming, and has a good


    personality. Jimmy likes them very much."


    "Do you think they like you?"


    Stefan asked again in a gentle voice, making Jimmy think seriously.


    After a while, he nodded seriously, "Yes, Melissa says I''m cute every time she sees me, and likes to


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    pinch my cheeks, and Eden always smiles when he sees me."


    "So they should all like me."


    At this time, Jimmy didn''t even know that he would be tricked by his father, causing Eden and Melissa


    to be infuriated.


    After hearing the expected answer, Stefan nodded in agreement.


    "Can Jimmy sleep with Eden and Melissa tonight?"


    Jimmy blinked and looked at Daddy anxiously.


    "Daddy, isn''t this a bit inappropriate?"


    Although he was young, he knew what and what not to do.


    His intuition told him that he shouldn''t go to sleep with Eden and Melissa at thiste hour.


    After all, in sleep, people who were woken up tended to be angered.


    He thought so, and then said what was in his mind.


    "It''s sote now. Eden and Melissa should be asleep. They should be angry if I disturb them."


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and he continued persuading Jimmy, "It''s only past ten o''clock. Melissa is an


    online worker and she won''t go to bed this early."


    "Besides, doesn''t Jimmy want to have a younger sister sooner?"


    The temptation of the younger sister became thest straw that broke Jimmy''s resistance, and he


    nodded firmly.


    "Okay, then I''ll go to Eden''s room to sleep at night."


    Stefan nodded in satisfaction, then led Jimmy to open the door and walked towards Eden''s room.


    When Jimmy stood at the door of Eden''s room, Stefan said in a deep voice, "Eden is probably not


    interested in seeing Daddy sote. Does Jimmy know how to talk to Eden alone?"


    "I know."


    Jimmy had no guard up at all and happily nodded his head..


    Stefan rubbed Jimmy''s head in satisfaction, "Daddy will ring the doorbell for you, and you can go in


    with Eden to sleepter."


    "Okay." Jimmy nodded firmly and watched as his father pressed the doorbell, then turned around and


    walked back to his own suite.


    Stefan returned to the suite, still worried about Jimmy''s safety. He stood at the door and observed


    Jimmy''s every move through the peephole.


    Outside the door, after Jimmy waited for a while, the door was opened by Eden.


    Eden was obviously taken aback when he saw Jimmy standing at the door, and asked suspiciously,


    "Jimmy, why are you here?"


    "Eden, do you like me?"


    The man paused, then replied softly, "Yes, I do."


    Hearing that, Jimmy immediately showed a big smile.


    "I also like Uncle Eden."


    Eden furrowed her brows slightly, a hint of darkness shing in her eyes. "Is there something wrong?"


    Jimmy clenched his little hand guiltily, and the smile on his face became brighter.


    "Uncle Eden, can I sleep with you tonight?"


    "No."

 Chapter 658 Space For Them

    Chapter 658 Space For Them


    Chapter 658 Space for Them


    Eden decisively refused Jimmy''s request, and his eyes darkened. He had just kissed Melissa''s red lips


    when the doorbell interrupted them. He wanted to spend the night with Melissa and didn''t want this little


    guy to interrupt them.


    After he spoke, he saw the little guy pout and quickly exined, "I mean you should go find your


    mommy and daddy to sleep."


    Jimmy bit his lip sadly; the tears in his big eyes were about to roll down.


    While waiting for Eden, he had thought of this result.


    But in order to have a sister, this mission must be sessful.


    He clenched, and looked pitifully at Eden standing in front of him, "Doesn''t Eden like Jimmy?"


    "That was not what I meant," Eden retorted without thinking.


    Jimmy stopped sobbing immediately, and asked aggrievedly, "So can I sleep here with you then?"


    "No," Eden refused again without hesitation.


    Jimmy pursed his lips, and just as he started to cry, Melissa''s joyful voice sounded from inside the


    room, "Why is Jimmy here?"


    Soon, a slender figure came out of the room, and immediately saw Jimmy standing at the door with a


    pitiful face.


    She immediately stepped forward and hugged Jimmy distressedly.


    "What''s wrong? Who made you cry?"


    "Eden..."


    Jimmy was about toin about how Eden wouldn''t let him into their room to sleep when Melissa


    red at Eden angrily.


    "Why are you bullying Jimmy?"


    "I''m not," Eden exined helplessly. Just as he was about to exin what had just happened clearly,


    Melissained again in an annoyed tone, "If you''re not bullying him then why is he crying?"


    As she grumbled unhappily, she carried the little guy into their bedroom.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jimmy put his arms around Melissa''s neck, secretly heaving a sigh of relief.


    It was a good thing Melissa came out, otherwise it might not be so easy for him to sleep with them


    today.


    Eden was so poor to be misunderstood because of him.


    Thinking so, Jimmy raised his eyes to look at Eden with sympathy.


    After being stunned for seconds, Eden resigned himself to his fate and turned his head back to the


    room, just in time to meet Jimmy''s sympathetic gaze, and his body froze again.


    Was he being sympathized by Jimmy?


    He had thought thating for their honeymoon would give him and Melissa a sweet honeymoon time.


    Yep, it was ruined by Jimmy on the first day of their honeymoon.


    Did Jimmy have to sleep together with them in the next days of the honeymoon?"


    When Eden thought of that, he couldn''t help but get a headache, and secretly regretted opening the


    door just now.


    On the other side, Stefan stood at the door of the room, and after seeing Jimmy being carried into


    Eden''s room through the peephole, there was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth unconsciously.


    As expected of his son, he was really clever.


    And as Jimmy''s daddy, he would definitely try his best to satisfy Jimmy''s wish and try to let Jimmy have


    a younger sister sooner.


    His eyes darkened, and after locking the door, he walked briskly towards the bedroom.


    He had just walked into the bedroom when he saw Marthaing out of the bathroom in her dressing


    gown.


    Martha was stunned when she saw the empty room, and the next second she saw the man who had


    just walked in from the door.


    "Where''s Jimmy?"


    "Jimmy said he wanted to sleep with Melissa at night, so I sent him there."


    After Stefan finished speaking, his eyes fell on Martha''s curvy figure, and his throat tightened.


    While wiping her hair, Martha asked doubtfully, "Really?"


    Jimmy liked Melissa and Eden, but he didn''t seem to like them so much that he would like to cling to


    them at night.


    Did something happen during her shower that she didn''t know about?


    She thought, and asked, "Just now, did Edene here?"


    "No," Stefan responded softly, walked over naturally and took the towel that Martha used to wipe his


    hair, and gently wiped Martha''s wet hair.


    After a moment of silence, he suddenly realized that Martha was confused and exined in a deep


    voice, "Jimmy wanted a sister, so he left us with a space for two people."


    Immediately after that, without waiting for Martha''s reaction, Stefan pushed her down, lowered his head


    to kiss her red lips and smell her fragrance.


    "Well." Martha''s eyes widened, and her pretty face suddenly flushed.


    She shoved the man who was on top of her helplessly, "You... you tell me clearly, where did Jimmy


    go?"


    "Jimmy will sleep with Eden and Melissa tonight, don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    His pupils shrank slightly, and his eyes became more scarlet. After his Adam''s apple rolled a few times,


    he leaned over to kiss her red lips again.


    Martha was visibly relieved to hear his words.


    Her body softened and she wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Receiving a response,


    Feeling his touch and , she softened her body, and her slender arms spontaneously hooked around the


    man''s neck.


    The man got a response and to satisfy his strong desires, his lips traveled down on Martha''s body.

 Chapter 659 DonT Drive Me Away

    Chapter 659 Don''T Drive Me Away


    Chapter 659 Don''t Drive Me Away


    The next day, Martha opened her eyes because she couldn''t breathe properly.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the handsome face in front of her. Her cheeks turned red


    and she pushed away the man on top of her in embarrassment.


    "Stefan."


    "What''s wrong? Do you feel like one good morning kiss isn''t enough?"


    The man smirked and leaned closer to the woman beside him, his eyes darkening with a mischievous


    glint.


    The woman''s bare shoulders exposed outside the quilt were fatal temptation to Stefan, making him


    unable to resist approaching.


    Just when he was about to kiss her red lips again, the woman stretched out her hand to stop him from


    approaching.


    "Stefan, calm down."


    Stefan frowned slightly, obviously not understanding what she meant.


    "What do you mean?"


    Martha sighed helplessly and looked at the man who was so close to her, saying in a displeased tone,


    "Can you please control yourself and not be so unrestrained all day long?"


    "You''re almost in your thirties. Can you be more mature?"


    Stefan lowered his head and thought. Just when Martha thought he had listened to her, he raised his


    head and sealed her lips directly.


    He pulled away only when Martha was almost out of breath.


    He raised a smile and replied in a husky voice, "No, when I face you, I can''t help myself at all."


    "Martha, it''s your fault for being so alluring."


    Martha''s cheeks turned redder at those words.


    She stared at the ceiling speechlessly, and couldn''t help wondering why Stefan could change so much


    from a ruthless CEO to a clinging sort.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When her mind was drifting, Stefan tilted his head and sealed Martha''s lips again. His big hands


    caressed her smooth shoulders.


    In the next second, he was pushed away again by Martha with all his strength.


    He frowned in displeasure, lowered his head and bit her sweet lips in "retaliation".


    Martha red at him as her begging voice said, "Stefan, don''t do that. We''re going to ride around the


    indter, have you forgotten?"


    Stefan paused in his actions. Though Martha looked rather angry, he thought her angry look was cute.


    Martha read his mind and snapped, "If you dare to mess around again, you''ll sleep in another room


    tonight!"


    Stefan frowned and paused for a moment before rubbing Martha''s shoulder pitifully, "Martha, I''ll be


    good and listen to you. Don''t make me leave, okay?"


    Martha softened her heart and almost surrendered. Fortunately, her remaining sanity held on just in


    time and made her resolutely say, "Hmm, as long as you get up now and behave yourself, I won''t kick


    you out."


    After saying this sentence, she shrunk into the nket as if she had done something wrong.


    Stefan watched it with a faint smile on his lips.


    It seemed that he should take it slowly in the future.


    After pausing for a moment, he reluctantly got up and walked towards the bathroom to wash up.


    When Martha heard the sound of closing bathroom door, she breathed out with embarrassment all over


    her face.


    The events ofst night were still vividly remembered by her. Thinking about it now made her feel


    crazy.


    Martha moved her legs which were sore, feeling somewhat helpless while grinding teeth without tears.


    If it happened again today, not only would she miss today''s cycling around ind, but she also could


    not walk out of this room with sore legs.


    Fortunately... Stefan still had some sense left.


    At this moment, Martha suddenly missed Jimmy''s presence. If Jimmy stayed herest night, then this


    man wouldn''t have been so unrestrained.


    At present, Martha didn''t know that even Jimmy couldn''t stop what happened next door from


    happening.


    Last night after Melissa hugged Jimmy back to their room, she told him bedtime stories to put him


    asleep.


    When Jimmy fell asleep, Melissa turned over but suddenly met Eden''s gaze.


    Her heart trembled, knowing what he meant by that look.


    However, since Jimmy was still sleeping on their bed right now, Melissa didn''t think Eden would do


    anything crazy!


    Melissa thought about it and forcibly looked towards Eden, pretending to be calm. "It''s gettingte.


    Let''s sleep."


    She closed eyes nervously, ignoring how fast her heartbeat was.


    The next second, the man''s husky voice with restrained emotion sounded in her ear, "Melissa."


    Melissa''s body stiffened, and she blushed. But she still pretended to hear nothing, closing her eyes and


    feigning sleep.


    By the moonlight, Eden could clearly see the long eyshes on the woman''s face tremble lightly, and a


    faint smile unconsciously appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    His eyes darkened, and he slowly reached out a big hand towards her.


    Melissa opened her eyes suddenly, shoving Eden''s big hand in a panic.


    "No, Jimmy''s still here."


    Eden moved closer to Melissa''s ear and whispered, "He fell asleep."


    Immediately afterwards, without waiting for her to react, he leaned over and kissed her lips swiftly.


    Since Melissa was afraid of waking Jimmy up, she spoke under her breath and kept pushing Eden


    away.


    But her strength was so small that Eden remained unmoved.


    Finally, before Melissa lost her sanity totally, she muttered, "Let''s do it somewhere else."


    A triumphant smile appeared on Eden''s lips. He got up, picked her up and walked towards the


    bathroom.


    After a long time, when he came out of the bathroom with Melissa in his arms again, thetter was


    sleeping drowsily in his arms.


    With a satisfied smile on his lips, he gently put the woman on the bed.


    Melissa automatically rolled to the inside of the bed, found afortable sleeping position and fell


    asleep deeply.


    Eden, who was standing by the bed, raised his eyebrows when he saw this scene.


    At first, he was not happy about Jimmy''s arrival.


    He felt that this little guy sleeping here would disturb the sweet time of the two of them.


    But just now in the bathroom, he saw the timidity of the woman who wanted to resist but didn''t dare to


    resist; he just felt that it was a sort of new experience.


    Eden looked at Melissa, who had a tired expression on her face. He felt sorry for her and reached out


    to help her fix the hair on her forehead and gave her a kiss on the forehead.


    Melissa moved unconsciously, turned around and hugged Jimmy who was sleeping next to her.


    Seeing this scene, the man''s eyes darkened, and his lips pursed slightly.


    He could feel that Melissa loved children, so since they got married, they hadn''t taken any


    contraceptive measures.


    He wondered when there could be a baby in her stomach.


    At that time, he believed that their home would be warmer and more harmonious.

 Chapter 660 Pregnancy Is A Matter Of Time

    Chapter 660 Pregnancy Is A Matter Of Time


    Chapter 660 Pregnancy Is a Matter of Time


    When the five of them had breakfast together, Eden frowned slightly when he saw Stefan''s spirited


    face.


    "He sent his child to my roomst night, while he spent a great night with his wife!" This realization


    annoyed Eden. He secretly made up his mind that he would never allow Jimmy to enter their room at


    night again.


    Melissa, who was sitting next to him, was very energetic, looking at Martha who was sitting across from


    him with radiance.


    "Martha, do you have any ns for today?"


    "I heard that the coastal scenery on this ind is good. Shall we go cycling around the ind


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    together?"


    Martha paused while holding the spoon, and asked with a smile.


    Melissa nodded happily when she heard that, and echoed, "Okay."


    Jimmy put down the spoon and said with a smile, "Then Melissa can ride a tandem bicycle with Eden."


    "Um," Melissa responded with a smile, what happenedst night shed through her mind, causing her


    cheeks to flush again.


    Last night, she thought that Eden wouldn''t take her since Jimmy was in the room.


    Yet Eden still carried her into the bathroom and took her.


    She didn''t dare to groan loudly because of Jimmy''s presence in the room.


    After Stefan peeled the boiled egg in his hand, he put it on Martha''s te, "Eat an egg and replenish


    your energy."


    Martha felt the soreness in her waist and gave a displeased re at the man beside her.


    It was this man''s fault for not knowing how to control himself!


    Anyway, the three of them were going to ride a three-person bicycle today. If she couldn''t pedal, she


    would let this man do it.


    She secretly thought to herself, and suddenly felt much better.


    Melissa looked at Jimmy, who was eating porridge beside her, with a slight frown on her brow.


    Suddenly, she remembered the scene at the doorst night and furrowed her brows in confusion.


    "By the way, why did Jimmy show up at our room doorst night?"


    Martha''s hands paused, and she turned to look at Stefan, "What the hell happenedst night?"


    Stefan touched his nose guiltily, and exined in a deep voice, "Jimmy said he has never heard


    Melissa tell him stories, and he wants to hear Melissa''s stories to know if they are different from his


    mommy''s."


    "So, I let him go find Eden and Melissa by himself."


    When Martha heard that, she frowned slightly.


    She always felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t say exactly where.


    Jimmy, who was eating next to her, widened his eyes when he heard his daddy''s words.


    That was not what Daddy told himst night. Now, in order not to be scolded by Mommy, Daddy


    actually told a lie!


    Just as Jimmy was about to retort, Stefan gave him a meaningful look, as if saying, "It''s you who want


    a younger sister, right?"


    Jimmy bit his lip and gave his daddy a re.


    It was true that he wanted a younger sister.


    He believed that his younger sister would be cute, always chase after him and call him "brother".


    For having a lovely sister, paying such a small price was worth it.


    Jimmy tightened his hand holding the spoon and nodded heavily, "Daddy''s right."


    Melissa didn''t doubt what she heard that. Instead, she asked happily, "So now tell me, Jimmy, whose


    story is better? Mine or your mommy''s?"


    Jimmy nced at his mommy guiltily, and after confirming that his mommy would not be angry because


    of such a trivial matter, he replied with a smile, "Mommy has a nice voice but her stories are too clich¨¦.


    I prefer Melissa''s stories - they''re interesting and vivid."


    When Melissa heard these words, she proudly raised her chin at her best friend, and looked at her


    proudly.


    "I''m telling you as someone who works in literature - my stories are definitely not inferior to yours!"


    Martha shook her head with a smile, and winked at Melissa yfully.


    "If you love telling stories so much, then why don''t you hurry up and have a baby? Maybe we''ll even


    be family one day!"


    Melissa''s eyes lit up, she looked at Martha like she was enlightened, and agreed with her.


    "That''s not a bad idea! You''ll definitely be a good mother-inw of my child!"


    Eden couldn''t help rubbing his forehead, and looked at his wife with a headache.


    His daughter, who had not yet been born, was already arranged to marry Martha and Stefan''s son!


    It seemed that he had to be more careful in the future. He couldn''t let his daughter be fooled by Jimmy!


    A bright smile appeared on Martha''s lips, and she replied softly, "Don''t worry. I''ll treat your daughter like


    my own."


    She and Melissa were good best friends, so she had always known that Melissa liked little girls and


    had always wanted to have a baby girl.


    Now that Melissa was married to Eden, it was only a matter of time before she got pregnant.


    Her Jimmy was smart and clever, and if he could really marry Melissa''s daughter, it would be a good


    thing.


    Sitting next to her, Stefan became alert in the face of all these changes.


    When Martha gave birth to a girlter on, he must keep an eye on his little girl so that she won''t be


    deceived by anyone else.


    At this moment, Jimmy, who had been immersed in having food, suddenly put down the spoon in his


    hand and looked at Melissa eagerly.


    "Melissa, can I sleep with you at night then?"


    "Sure!"


    "No!"


    The voices of Melissa and Eden sounded at the same time, making the atmosphere at the table reach


    a freezing point.


    Aftering back to her senses, Melissa turned her head displeasedly towards Eden.


    "It''s rare that Jimmy wants to sleep with me and listen to my bedtime stories. Why not?"


    Eden frowned and retorted in a low voice, "If Jimmy wants to hear a story, Martha can tell it too and


    Stefan can also do it."


    Stefan raised an eyebrow but didn''t intend on helping out in any way despite understanding what Eden


    meant by that.


    Martha, who was sitting next to him, immediately understood what Eden meant. With Jimmy around, it


    was inconvenient for Eden and Melissa to make out with each other.


    Martha raised a smile and couldn''t help but think about what it would be like when Melissa had a child


    in the future.


    By then, Eden and Melissa would seldomly have some alone time together.


    Since they just got married, it would be better to give them more space to be alone.


    With this thought in mind, Martha said, "Jimmy,e back to sleep together with me tonight."


    "Why?" Jimmy pouted, apparently not expecting his mommy to intervene at this time.


    Daddy said that he would have a younger sister only if Daddy and Mommy had the time to be alone.


    If he slept together with Mommy tonight, when would he have a younger sister?


    Martha nced at Melissa jokingly, and turned to exin to Jimmy seriously, "Melissa''s story is nice,


    but Jimmy is not the only one who wants to hear the story."


    Jimmy froze in ce, blinking his big eyes in confusion.


    "Does Eden have to listen to bedtime stories when he sleeps?"


    After saying that, he turned his head to look at Eden, and suddenly remembered what happenedst


    night in his mind.


    At that time, he went to Eden and Melissa, and Eden opened the door. After hearing that he wanted to


    sleep with them, Eden immediately rejected his request.


    Could it be... Eden couldn''t fall asleep if he didn''t listen to a story at night?

 Chapter 661 Underestimating StefanS Strength

    Chapter 661 Underestimating Stefan''S Strength


    Chapter 661 Underestimating Stefan''s Strength


    Martha nodded gently and smiled, "Yes, Eden also needs thepany of Melissa."


    Both Eden and Melissa blushed. They looked at each other and pursed their lips without saying a word.


    Only Jimmy turned his head to look at the two with a puzzled expression, and finally his eyes fell on his


    mommy.


    "But if I go there, then Eden and I can listen to Melissa''s stories together."


    Martha smiled and blinked, and after giving Melissa a sly look, she said something meaningful,


    "However, Jimmy can''t listen to the story Melissa told Eden."


    "Martha." Melissa''s hand holding the spoon tightened, and she couldn''t help calling out to Martha, for


    fear that thetter would say something inappropriate.


    Then the little one spoke up with a look of confusion on his face. "Why not?"


    Martha raised an eyebrow mischievously. Her voice was tinged with a hint of wickedness as she


    replied, "Because Jimmy is still young. Only adults can hear that story."


    Melissa red at her best friend when she heard that, and continued to eat with her head buried.


    Eden, who was sitting next to her, twitched his mouth unconsciously, and was very satisfied with


    Martha''s words.


    After all, only when Jimmy didn''t disturb him and Melissa could he do whatever he wanted at night.


    Stefan, who was sitting opposite him, frowned slightly, his eyes were full of strange colors.


    He thought, "Martha can really surprise me and bring me different new ideas."


    Jimmy frowned in displeasure, and looked at his mommy unwillingly, "Mommy, Jimmy has grown up


    and can listen to stories for adults."


    Martha was taken aback for a moment, and then couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    After sheughed, she reached out and rubbed Jimmy''s head, and said softly, "Eden is in his thirties,


    but Jimmy is only five years old."


    Hearing that, Jimmy lowered his head in frustration.


    He knew that his mommy meant that he should not sleep with Eden and Melissa.


    But if he didn''t sleep together with them, how could he have a sister?


    Many children in the kindergarten had younger sisters. He was very envious and also wanted a


    younger sister.


    Stefan noticed Jimmy''s sadness and raised a smile.


    It seemed that Jimmy really wanted a sister.


    After the meal, he hugged Jimmy into his arms, purposely fell behind a few steps, and whispered in his


    ear.


    "You can''t have a younger sister all at once. It has to be done step by step."


    Jimmy raised his eyes and looked at his daddy with a puzzled expression on his face.


    A strange look flickered across Stefan''s face before he cooed softly, "I''ll try my best to make you


    mommy have a younger sister in her belly before you start school, okay?"


    Jimmy''s eyes lit up, and he grabbed his daddy''s cor in surprise.


    "Daddy, you didn''t lie to me?"


    "Of course not," Stefan raised his eyebrows and responded lightly.


    Jimmy smiled in satisfaction when he heard that, and then held out his little finger solemnly to ensure


    that his father would not lie to him.


    "Daddy, let''s pinky promise."


    "Okay," Stefan replied in a deep voice as he hooked his own pinky finger around the child''s tiny one.


    Jimmy''s mood improved a lot after getting his father''s promise, and he bounced around and took his


    mommy to enjoy the various scenery of Lover Ind.


    Not long after, a group of people stopped in front of the rental bicycle.


    After confirming the price with the vendors, they rented a three-person bicycle and a two-person bicycle


    respectively.


    Jimmy who was riding a bicycle for the first time was obviously very happy, bumping here and there,


    and finally smiled and said, "Mommy, can you buy me a bicycle when we go back?"


    "Sure," Martha replied with a smile.


    After the group rode for a certain distance, only Stefan and Eden were left riding.


    Eden looked sideways at Stefan beside him, raised his eyebrows slightly, "I never thought I''d see you


    riding a bicycle in my lifetime."


    "I never thought I''d see you riding either." Stefan retorted coolly


    Eden shook his head andughed when he heard that.


    On the back seat, Melissa held the camera and looked at Martha happily.


    "Martha! Smile!" Melissa called out happily as she snapped several shots of mother-and-son duo


    together.


    Melissa looked at the photos in the camera with satisfaction, and couldn''t help feeling amazed, "You''re


    sooo good-looking, and the photos look so great."


    "Melissa, you are good-looking too," Jimmy looked at the smiling woman in front of him, and said softly.


    Melissa smiled when she heard that, and replied happily, "Jimmy, you really have a good taste."


    After a while, when Jimmy got tired of looking at the coastal scenery of Lover Ind, he couldn''t help


    reaching out and gently tugging at the hem of Stefan''s clothes who was riding in front of him.


    "Daddy, can we stop riding?"


    "What does Jimmy want to do?"


    Stefan nced back and asked softly.


    There was excitement in Jimmy''s eyes, and he said with anticipation, "I want to go to the wildlife park."


    "OK," after Stefan responded gently, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Eden who was riding beside


    him, "What do you think of it, Eden?"


    "I''m fine with it." Eden replied lightly with no hint of fatigue despite having ridden for so long already.


    Stefan pursed his lips, stopped the car on the side of the road, and made a call.


    "Drive the car right under the lighthouse."


    After saying that, he hung up the phone, and let Martha and her son get off from behind him on their


    bike seats before walking over towards where there was an unobstructed view of the sea nearby.


    The ind scenery wasn''t bad at all; if Martha liked it here, then he wouldn''t mind taking her here every


    year for some rxation time together.


    After Martha gave Jimmy a drink of water, she turned her head and saw the man leaning on the railing,


    bathing in the bright sunshine.


    The man''s chiselled cheeks looked even more handsome under the sunlight, making him look like


    Adonis.


    She blinked and smiled contentedly.


    Her husband was really good-looking.


    After Martha came back to her senses, she walked over to him and asked earnestly, "Drink water?"


    Stefan raised an eyebrow slightly, having taken note earlier when she had been momentarily stunned


    by his appearance.


    With deep eyes, he took the water she handed over and unscrewed it, then handed it back, "You drink


    first."


    The woman raised her eyebrows slightly as she looked at the unscrewed mineral water in front of her.


    "Thank you."


    After she took two sips of water, Stefan naturally took the water in her hand and took two sips.


    Then when the woman was slightly dazed, he got up and walked two steps closer to her, and asked in


    a low voice in front of her, "Am I handsome?"


    Martha blushed, and immediately thought of the scene just now.


    Just now she was proud that such a good-looking person was her husband, but now that she was


    caught in the act, she couldn''t help feeling a bit awkward.


    The man standing in front of her noticed her change and couldn''t help but smile. "Even if I am


    handsome, I belong to you," he said before kissing her on the lips.


    Martha was slightly taken aback, but before she could react, the man had let go of her, took her by the


    hand and walked towards an open-top car parked nearby.


    When she came back to reality, Melissa''s smiling face appeared in front of her.


    Seeing her best friend''s teasing smile, the blush on her cheeks deepened unconsciously.


    But Melissa didn''t intend to let her go. Instead, she approached Martha with a smirk, and teased, "You


    two are quite stunning together; it makes me envious."


    After Martha nced sideways at Stefan, he retorted lightly. "Who knows if your handsome guy will let


    you have a good night''s sleep tonight."


    When Melissa heard this, her pretty face turned red, and she red at Martha in embarrassment.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Martha smiled and took Melissa''s hand, whispering in her ear, "Jimmy isn''t around you tonight. You


    should work hard on having a little baby."


    With that said, Martha shed Stefan a brilliant smile before taking the passenger seat.


    Melissa, who was left alone, lowered her head in shame and indignation, and the picture of being in the


    bathroomst night kept appearing in her mind.


    She secretly clenched the hand by her side and bit her lip.


    Had she known, she wouldn''t have made fun of Martha.


    Now... how would she face Eden?


    At this moment, Eden came with a drink, unscrewed it and handed it to Melissa.


    "Drink water."


    Melissa red at him when she heard that, then walked towards the open-top car with a drink.


    Eden frowned suspiciously, and looked at her distant figure in confusion.


    What happened again?


    He just saw Melissa taking pictures, so he wanted to buy a bottle of her favorite drink, but when he


    came back, she...


    The next second, he suddenly remembered the suspicious redness on Melissa''s cheeks.


    A small smile yed on his lips as he gained some understanding.


    After the group got into the open-top car, Melissa couldn''t help but wonder, "When was the car be


    arranged?"


    "When Martha mentioned wanting to bike around the indst night, I had someone arrange for it,"


    Stefan replied indifferently as he drove towards the wildlife park.


    The woman sitting in the passenger seat raised her eyebrows slightly when she heard that.


    Could it be that this man had expected that they would not ride for a whole day?


    She touched her nose guiltily. After all, it was she who brought up biking around the ind in the first


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ce.


    But if it weren''t for this man''s crazinessst night, her legs wouldn''t have been so weak and wobbly.


    After Melissa heard the answer, she couldn''t help feeling amazed by the power of money again.


    "If we had known that Mr. Harrison had arranged for an open-top car, then we wouldn''t have chosen to


    ride to see the scenery."


    After she finished speaking, she leanedfortably on the back seat, admiring the coastal scenery of


    Lover Ind.


    Jimmy nodded and agreed, "Yeah! Mommy is here to have fun and a rxing trip. Why don''t you take a


    car earlier when you have one?"


    Martha choked suddenly and shrugged helplessly.


    Before that, she didn''t know that this man was capable enough to arrange an open-top car on Lover


    Ind.


    God knows how much she regretted choosing to ride around the ind.


    Thinking about it made her re irritably at Stefan, "Why didn''t you tell me that you have a car earlier?"


    "You didn''t ask me."


    Stefan blinked, looking innocently at the woman in the passenger seat.


    The woman froze for a moment, staring at the sky speechlessly.


    She didn''t even know he had a car!


    In the next second, Jimmy''s sweet voice sounded from the rear seat, "Mommy, you should be confident


    about Daddy''s abilities."


    "Jimmy''s right." Stefan agreed with a slight smile.


    Martha pretended not to hear it and turned her head to look at the scenery, thinking indignantly, "Huh!


    It''s all my fault to underestimate Stefan''s abilities. Just me all this on me!"

 Chapter 662 Do You Not Know It?

    Chapter 662 Do You Not Know It?


    Chapter 662 Do You Not Know It?


    When the group arrived at the wildlife park, there were staff members waiting at the gate.


    The staff members rushed up to them and said respectfully, "Mr. Harrison, Mrs. Harrison, Master


    Jimmy, wee to the wildlife park."


    Stefan nced at him lightly, pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Martha, standing next to him, smiled and said, "Thank you for your hard work."


    "Not at all. It''s our honor to serve you," replied the staff member with a shy smile before leading the


    group of people directly into the park.


    Melissa, who was following behind, didn''t regain her senses until she entered the wildlife park, and


    looked at Eden who walked beside her in shock.


    Her eyes seemed to be asking why there were staff membersing out to greet them personally and


    lead them around.


    Eden smiled and reached out to hold Melissa''s hand, parted his lips, and exined, "Stefan has


    invested heavily in Lover Ind''s tourism industry, so these people are just trying to get on his good


    side."


    Melissa was taken aback when she heard that.


    Lover Ind was one of the five most romantic ces in the world, and most of the tourism here was


    even invested by Stefan!


    It wasn''t until this moment that Melissa clearly realized how rich and powerful her best friend''s husband


    was.


    The group followed their guide through various areas within the park with their first stop being an area


    dedicated solely for golden monkeys.


    The monkey enclosure was built next to water with artificial hills surrounding it. The scenery was


    picturesque and very poetic.


    Some monkeys were ying on top of these hills while others were ying around the pool, and some


    were chasing each other.


    When Jimmy saw this scene, his eyes lit up, and he looked at the staff excitedly.


    "Can I feed them?"


    "Sure," the staff member said enthusiastically, and looked at Jimmy respectfully.


    "Master Jimmy, these are special food for golden monkeys. You can try to feed them. They are very


    docile and will not scratch or bite people."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thanks." Jimmy thanked him politely, and walked excitedly into the enclosure of the golden monkeys


    with the food.


    Melissa, who was standing behind and watching, hurried forward, took Martha''s hand and walked to


    the fence together.


    "We''re going to protect Jimmy."


    Melissa showed a bright smile to Jimmy who picked up the food bowl, "Jimmy, I will help you feed the


    golden monkey."


    Martha was somewhat speechless when she heard that.


    She thought, "Melissa wants to feed the golden monkey herself, but she uses protecting Jimmy as an


    excuse."


    However, Martha also knew Melissa''s personality - always impulsive and doing whatever she wanted.


    Jimmy smiled and nodded, then pointed to one of the golden monkeys and turned to look at Martha.


    "Mommy, that golden monkey is so beautiful."


    "Well, this also shows that the living environment here is good, so the golden monkey grows so well,"


    Martha replied in a gentle voice, and stretched out her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear.


    The golden monkey standing in front saw it and followed suit.


    Melissa was stunned when she saw that, and then pointed to the golden monkey andughed,


    "Martha, look, he is learning from you, and he seems to be learning."


    The next second, Jimmy pointed at Melissa with a smirk and pointed at the golden monkey not far


    away.


    "Melissa, there are also golden monkeys learning from you."


    Melissa was slightly taken aback, then turned her head to look, just in time to see the golden monkey


    grinning just like she did just now.


    She frowned slightly, and touched her nose guiltily.


    "I didn''tugh that exaggeratedly."


    "Melissa, don''t be humble, you smile more exaggeratedly than she did." Jimmy retorted calmly, and the


    smile on the corner of his mouth never disappeared.


    Eden stood behind them with a slight smirk on his lips, looking at Melissa with love in his eyes.


    He loved how lively and animated she was; only then could he feel like life was interesting enough for


    him too!


    Melissa yfully hit Jimmy on top of his head, "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m an elegantdy. Don''t ruin my


    reputation."


    Jimmy couldn''t help covering his mouth and giggling when he heard that.


    Martha also had a hint ofughter in her eyes before saying something meaningful, "Melissa, it would


    be great if my daughter-inw had the same temper as you in the future, and she will be liked."


    Melissa didn''t react at first, but then she lifted her chin proudly and looked at Martha with a hint of


    arrogance. "Who does my daughter look like if not me?"


    After saying this, she suddenly realized what she had just said and walked over to Martha with her


    hands on her hips. "Okay, I guess someone who doesn''t know any better would think you were


    Martha blinked her bright eyes and looked at her with a smile, "But wasn''t Iplimenting you?"


    "Hmph, you know exactly what you meant," Melissa huffed before putting down the food in her hand


    and turning to scratch Martha''s itch without hesitation.


    Martha was ticklish, and this time,ughter filled the whole golden monkey park.


    Stefan and Eden, who were standing not far behind them, were smiling, looking at their wives lovingly.


    Soon, theughter of the two was interrupted by the surprised voice of Jimmy, "Mommy, Melissa, look.


    Those two golden monkeys are copying your movements!"


    Martha and Melissa paused, and they followed Jimmy''s line of sight.


    When they saw two golden monkeys with exactly the same movements looking at them, they looked at


    each other and couldn''t helpughing.


    After Jimmy finished feeding the food in the small basin, he looked at the staff member eagerly, making


    thetter soften and believe Jimmy would be a handsome guy when he grew up.


    Jimmy didn''t realize what the staff member was thinking, and asked with a smile, "What animals are we


    going to see next?"


    The staff just stared nkly at Jimmy standing in front of him, wishing Jimmy could be his son.


    After waiting for a while, Jimmy didn''t hear any answer, so he stepped forward and waved his hand in


    front of him in doubt.


    "Hello, may I ask what animal we are going to see next?"


    After the staff member came back to his senses, he looked at Mr. Harrison and Mrs. Harrison


    apologetically, and replied gently, "To your right is where the kos live; while on your left is the


    crocodile pond."


    Jimmy''s eyes lit up, and he said quickly, "Mommy, can we go see the kos first?"


    "good."


    "Sure," Martha replied softly, took the little guy''s hand and signaled for the guide to lead the way.


    As they walked, the staff member assessed Jimmy''s interest in the kos and began introducing them


    in a gentle voice.


    "There are a lot of eucalyptus trees in the forest because kos spend most of their time in trees. Their


    bodies are light gray to light yellow with bare noses that arerge and round. Their heads are round


    and their fur is very fluffy."


    After listening carefully to the staff member''s introduction, Jimmy couldn''t help but ask a question.


    "What do they eat?"


    "They eat eucalyptus leaves. They can eat a lot of eucalyptus leaves every day."


    The staff familiarly introduced the living habits of the kos, fearing that Jimmy would be disappointed


    that he would not be able to get in touch with the kos.


    "Kos are docile by nature but also veryzy so their actions depend entirely on their mood."


    Jimmy nodded understandingly when he heard this.


    He understood that what the staff member was really saying was that when they went over thereter,


    it wasn''t guaranteed that they would see any kos closely .


    Martha standing next to him clearly understood what was implied by what had been said. She looked


    down at Jimmy and saw him nod slightly understandingly.


    "Since wild animals have their living habits. Being forced into doing things is against their nature,"


    Jimmy replied sensibly.


    The staff member walking in front was startled, obviously not expecting such insight from such a young


    child.


    He had been worried about whether or not Jimmy would cry or throw tantrums if he couldn''t touch any


    koster on, but now it seemed that his worry was unnecessary.


    Martha and Stefan, who walked behind Jimmy, nodded in agreement when they heard that.


    Melissa, who was following behind Martha and her son, couldn''t help but exim in shock when she


    heard Jimmy speak. "Jimmy, I can''t believe you''re so young and yet so insightful."


    You see, most kids at his age will cry and throw tantrums if they can''t get what they like, but Jimmy can


    ept the reality without making a fuss.


    For some people, the idea of loving something they cannot have is something they struggle with their


    whole lives.


    As Melissa marveled at this thought, she walked up to the little boy and took hold of his other hand.


    "Jimmy, I''m so proud of you."


    Martha, who was standing on the other side of Jimmy, couldn''t helpughing.


    The group followed the staff to a grove of trees where kos werezily lounging around in them or


    munching on leaves. They never came down from their perches even as everyone tried to get closer


    for a better look.


    But Jimmy didn''t seem to mind one bit; instead he looked excitedly at his mother. "Mommy! The kos


    are so cute! I must draw them when I get home."


    Before Martha could say anything else, Melissa''s cheerful voice rang out beside them, "Jimmy, do you


    want me to take some pictures for you? You can use them as reference when drawingter!"


    "Okay, Melissa, please." Jimmy''s big eyes shone with excitement as he gazed up at Melissa.


    Melissa took several pictures with the expectant eyes of Jimmy, and even showed the camera to


    Jimmy, "Jimmy, what did you think of these photos?


    After Jimmy took the camera, he carefully looked at the kos in various states in Melissa''s camera,


    and the corner of his mouth unconsciously curled up.


    He returned the camera to Melissa with a big smile on his face.


    "The photos taken by you are so beautiful. I will learn to take pictures from you in the future."


    "You''ve got good taste," Melissa replied with satisfaction before catching Eden''s indulgent gaze upon


    her which made her pause briefly before lifting chin haughtily. "Don''t underestimate me."


    "Of course I won''t. You are the best in my mind."


    Eden''s doting eyes fell on Melissa, causing thetter to blush again.


    Somehow, she felt his tone of voice was very flirtatious.


    Before they were in love, she always thought he was a gentleman.


    Later, she realized that she was a horny man who always wanted to have sex with her.


    Martha stood nearby with a smile on her face and happiness in her eyes. She was thrilled to see her


    best friend so happy.


    To Martha, life should be like this - full ofughter and warmth.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened as he took a step forward and wrapped his arms around Melissa''s slender


    waist. "So have you found inspiration yet?"


    Martha paused slightly, and then realized what the man was referring to.


    She was thinking about hereback after marriage, and she didn''t hide it from Stefan, so the man


    asked this question at this time because he was worried about whether she would have the inspiration


    to paint.


    After all, a lot of paintings were needed to open up a studio.


    She smiled coyly at Stefan while looking up at him.


    "Yes," she replied softly. "I''m overflowing with inspiration right now."


    Stefan pursed his lips, looking dotingly at the woman in his arms.


    Martha looked into the man''s deep eyes, and the scene of him leaning on the railing on the road


    around the ind unconsciously appeared in her mind.


    He was bathed in the sun, and the sea water behind him sparkled under the sunlight...

 Chapter 663 Act Like A Spoiled Girl

    Chapter 663 Act Like A Spoiled Girl


    Chapter 663 Act Like a Spoiled Girl


    In the evening, after dinner, the group returned to their respective suites in the hotel.


    After the three members of Stefan''s family rested for a while, fearing that Jimmy would catch a cold if


    he took a bath toote, they asked him to take a bath first.


    Martha had been slumped on the sofa, and the picture of Stefan leaning on the railing keeps shing


    through her mind.


    She rubbed her eyebrows tiredly, and wanted to start painting until she returned to C Country, but that


    picture seemed to be imprinted in her mind.


    Finally, in desperation, she could only turn her head to look at Stefan who was sitting next to her.


    "Stefan, I want some art supplies."


    During their visit to the wildlife park earlier that day, Martha overheard one of the staff members


    mention that most of Lover Ind''s tourism industry was invested by Stefan. This meant there were


    many people eager for his attention on this ind. So it shouldn''t be too difficult for him to help find


    someone who could sell art supplies.


    It was only 8:30 p. m. now; if she worked quickly enough tonight, Martha believed she could create a


    rough sketch and finish painting within two or three nights.


    Thinking this way made Martha feel relieved, because having inspiration but not being able to paint


    was one of the greatest frustrations to the artist.


    Stefan raised an eyebrow slightly at Martha''s request and his eyes were dark with interest.


    "You want to paint right now?"


    "Mmm," replied Martha softly as she looked into his eyes filled with anticipation.


    The man''s lips curved up slightly into an alluring smile as he spoke in a husky voice, "Why should I buy


    you art supplies?"


    Martha was taken aback for a moment, and quickly realized what he meant.


    She frowned slightly, and a blush appeared on her pretty face, "What do you want?"


    As long as Stefan wasn''t asking anything unreasonable from her, she could satisfy him once.


    A wicked smile appeared on Stefan''s lips, and he whispered what he had thought about in his mind.


    "Act like a spoiled girl in front of me."


    Martha had never acted like a spoiled girl in front of him, so he wondered what it would be like.


    Also, after being married for so long, she had never called him "honey", and he wanted to hear her call


    out to him like that.


    Stefan clenched his hand, and his heartbeat sped up when he thought of Martha looking at him with


    puppy dog eyes.


    Martha, who was sitting next to him, was slightly taken aback when she heard Stefan''s requirement,


    and looked at him with shock in her eyes.


    Act like a spoiled girl? Seriously?


    Seeing her confused look, Stefan smiled even more.


    His eyes fell on her red lip. He wished he could lean forward and kiss her lips right now.


    He tightened his big hand by his side, and replied in a deep voice, "You heard me right. I want you to


    act like a spoiled girl."


    Martha froze, and immediately understood what he meant.


    She had never acted like a spoiled girl in front of Stefan, and now she realized that wouldn''t get the


    painting tools if she didn''t satisfy him.


    After thinking it over, she recalled how those spoiled girl would do.


    During this time, Stefan kept staring at her, waiting for her next move.


    After a long time, she bit her lip, shyly stretched out her hand to hold Stefan''s arm, and shook it,


    "Stefan, I want to paint, please help me."


    The man''s Adam''s apple rolled, his pupils shrank slightly, and he wished he could take her right now.


    After waiting for a while, Martha still didn''t hear the man speak. She could only feel his gaze fixed on


    her.


    She looked up at him suspiciously, and after meeting his gaze, her pretty face suddenly became even


    redder.


    She thought Stefan wanted her to continue, and she bit her lip hard, looking innocently at the man


    beside her.


    "Stefan, I like you so much. Don''t you even agree to such a small wish of mine?"


    His eyes became darker as he leaned over and directly pressed her on the sofa.


    He lowered his head and kissed her lips domineeringly.


    "Mmm," Martha couldn''t help but let out a low moan, and began to push the man with her hands.


    Just when he was about to make the next move, Martha froze and reached out to block his big hand.


    "Jimmy''s still here. We can''t do that."


    The man''s hands paused, his lips pursed, and his brows were furrowed in displeasure.


    Martha took advantage of the moment when the man paused, and immediately moved aside, looking at


    him warily.


    "Stefan, calm down."


    The man took a deep breath and looked at the woman beside him with scarlet eyes.


    Martha was slightly taken aback, and immediately opened her mouth to exin the purpose of her


    acting like a spoiled girl just now, "You... you just said that you would prepare painting tools for me after


    I satisfied you."


    "Since I''ve done it, you should fulfill your promise." Stefan sighed helplessly upon hearing these words.


    He knew that Martha didn''t want to have sex with him at this time, so she changed the topic.


    He took a deep breath, his eyes were fixed on her, and finally his lips parted slightly, and he asked


    hoarsely, "Who am I to you now?"


    "You''re my husband." Martha looked at the man next to him suspiciously, not understanding why he


    suddenly asked this question.


    After the man heard what he wanted to hear, his hand tightened again.


    The corner of his mouth slightly raised, and he said in a deep voice, "The painting tools are in the


    cab under the TV."


    Martha froze for a moment, got up and walked towards the TV, and finally squatted to open the TV


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    cab.


    The TV cab was full of all kinds of brushes and painting utensils.


    Surprised, she couldn''t help but turn around and ask.


    "When did you prepare?"


    "Before wee, I have someone to prepare them, just in case you want to paint." Stefan responded


    with a deep voice, got up and walked towards the wine rack, and opened a bottle of red wine.


    Immediately afterwards, he seemed to suddenly remember something, and added, "The easel is


    behind the TV. Just unfold it and it''s ready to use."


    Martha was slightly taken aback, got up and took out the easel behind the TV, at this moment she was


    taken aback again.


    There were two easels, onerge and one small behind the TV, which were obviously prepared for her


    and Jimmy.


    She was moved, and turned to look at Stefan, "Stefan, thank you."


    The corner of the man''s mouth raised slightly, and he said in a deep voice, "I prefer to hear you call me


    ''honey''."


    She blushed, raised a smile and called out in a sweet voice, "Thanks, honey."


    Stefan, who had just calmed down, felt his desires overcame him again when he heard that.

 Chapter 664 So, Can We Continue?

    Chapter 664 So, Can We Continue?


    Chapter 664 So, Can We Continue?


    At that moment, Jimmy''s voice broke the couple''s intimate moment as he stood at the bedroom door.


    "Mommy, where did you get the easel and painting supplies from?"


    "Your daddy prepared them," Martha replied, still arranging her paints and brushes.


    Jimmy rushed over to his dad. A big smile lit up his face as he hugged Stefan''s leg tightly. "Thank you,


    Daddy."


    "Hmm," Stefan responded nonchntly before walking over to sit on the couch with a ss of red wine


    in hand.


    Both Martha and Jimmy loved painting, so when they were nning their honeymoon trip, Stefan had


    instructed his assistant to prepare an easel and painting supplies for each hotel suite they would be


    staying in. He knew they woulde across scenes they wanted to paint during their travels, so it was


    better to prepare them.


    After thanking his dad, Jimmy quickly set up his easel and arranged new paints, ready to paint a picture


    of cute kos he saw earlier in the day.


    Mother and son worked quickly on their paintings. They were still engrossed when Stefan finished


    showering and came out of the bathroom.


    He shook his head helplessly before walking over to Martha and gently cing a hand on her shoulder.


    "Do you want to take a break now or continue after taking a shower?"


    Martha shook her head slightly, lost in thought about her artwork.


    Stefan understood she hadpleted most of it. He smiled wryly before suggesting she should rx


    by taking a shower before continuing.


    "Okay," agreed Martha who looked at what she''d painted, feeling satisfied with herself.


    Stefan watched her intently. Despite his desires being aroused, he didn''t make any moves.


    Jimmy had almost finished his painting, which was about an adorable ko in the wildlife park.


    If Jimmy continued to develop his painting skills, he would surpass his mommy soon.


    After Martha regained consciousness, she gently said, "Jimmy, I will go take a bath and then continue


    painting."


    "Okay," Jimmy didn''t even turn his head and simply responded.


    Martha got up and walked towards the bedroom, fetched her pajamas in the wardrobe, and then turned


    around to head towards the bathroom.


    At this moment, she had no idea that Stefan, who had just been drinking in the other room, had


    followed her into the bedroom.


    Martha had been humming in a good mood because she just painted the picture that she always


    wanted to paint.


    When she walked into the bathroom with her pajamas, she pushed the door of the bathroom and was


    ready to take a shower.


    But who knew, after waiting for seconds, she didn''t hear the sound of the bathroom door closing. She


    turned around and was about to close the door again when suddenly a pair of big hands hugged her


    waist.


    She froze, and before she could react, Stefan kicked the door shut and locked the bathroom door with


    one free hand.


    The "crack" sound made Martha who was stunned suddenlye back to her senses.


    She frowned slightly, and asked puzzledly, "What are you doing here?"


    "Taking a bath," Stefan''s eyes gradually darkened, and he responded with a low voice.


    Martha blushed, holding the pajamas more tightly.


    "Didn''t you just do it?"


    "I can do it again."


    Stefan''s Adam''s apple rolled, and his big hands began to move around Martha''s body restlessly.


    Martha froze, and hurriedly pushed away Stefan''s big hand, "You take a shower first. I''ll do itter."


    After saying that, she walked directly to the door of the bathroom.


    But how could Stefan let her go so easily?


    He raised a smile, stepped forward and grabbed her wrist before pulling her into his arms.


    Martha''s forehead hit Stefan''s chest, so she couldn''t help but gasp.


    "Why is this man''s chest so hard?" she thought.


    Stefan heard her gasp, the corners of his mouth raised unconsciously, and he stretched out his other


    hand to grab the pajamas in her hand, and put them on the shelf in the bathroom.


    He pinched her slender waist with his big hands, and lowered his head to kiss her red lips.


    Martha frowned slightly. She gradually lost her sanity when they were making out.


    Just when the man wanted to move further, she suddenly remembered Jimmy who was still painting


    outside.


    Her mind slowly became clear, she bit her lip, and pushed the man in front of her away.


    She tugged at her loose cor in a panic, and red at Stefan.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Martha."


    Stefan looked at her with passionate eyes, wishing he could take her right now.


    Martha looked in the direction of the door with a guilty conscience, and said in a low voice, "Don''t make


    trouble. Jimmy is still outside."


    He smiled, took a step forward, put his hands on the bathroom door, and locked her between his arms,


    "I locked the door."


    Martha pursed her lips and refused him again.


    "That''s not okay. Jimmy is outside. If he pushes the door andes in, then we..."


    Before the woman could finish her sentence, Stefan sealed her lips.


    The rest of the words were swallowed back.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    When she was almost out of breath, Stefan pulled away and held her in his arms.


    He buried his head on her shoulder and whispered in her ear, "I''ve told him that I have a meeting and


    he should note in to disturb me. So, shall we continue?"


    His husky voice made Martha''s face redder.


    Before she could answer, Stefan kissed her earlobe.


    Not long after, Martha gave in...


    After the two finished taking a shower, two hours had passed.


    Holding the tired woman in his arms, Stefan couldn''t help chuckling.


    Martha gave him a displeased look, raised her hand and lightly hammered his chest.


    She raised her eyes just in time to see the man''s rolling Adam''s apple, and she couldn''t help trembling


    slightly.


    She knew clearly what it implied.


    It was just that it might took them a long time to have sex again.


    In the next second, Stefan''s deep and husky interrupted the woman''s thoughts.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t take you now."


    He turned and left the bedroom, took a dry towel from the bathroom, and wiped her wet hair carefully.


    When he wiped her hair, she couldn''t resist the exhaustion and slowly closed her eyes.


    Later, she could hear the sound of him blowing her hair, but her eyelids seemed to be weighed heavily,


    and she couldn''t open them at all.


    Later, she heard Jimmy pushing the door open.


    Jimmy said, "Daddy, why is Mommy asleep?"


    "Your mommy is too tired," Stefan answered in a low voice, and then asked softly, "Is Jimmy finished?"


    "Not yet."


    Jimmy shook his head slightly, and his voice slowed down a lot, "I have painted some colors, and I will


    continue to paint the rest tomorrow."


    Stefan walked over and gently touched Jimmy''s head, "It''s gettingte. Brush your teeth and go to bed


    early."


    "OK," Jimmy responded softly, and walked towards the bathroom...

 Chapter 665 Male Model Performance

    Chapter 665 Male Model Performance


    Chapter 665 Male Model Performance


    Soon Martha clearly felt someoney beside her, and then she was hugged.


    Soon, on the other side of the bed, someone nted a wet kiss on her left cheek. "Good night,


    Mommy."


    After Jimmy finished saying that, he snuggled up to Martha and fell asleep.


    ...


    The next day, they spent a whole day on several special attractions of Lover Ind.


    When they had dinner together in the evening, Melissa sat next to Martha.


    She blinked suggestively at Martha, her eyes full of pleading.


    Seeing this scene, Martha sighed helplessly and thought, "Melissa still acts like a girl who likes to


    pursue excitement."


    When setting off for the first scenic spot in the day, Melissa took her arm and walked quickly forward for


    a certain distance, then whispered in her ear, "There will be a male model performance on Lover Ind


    tonight. Martha, can you go with me?"


    "No," Martha seriously rejected the absurd invitation from her best friend, and couldn''t help thinking


    about the unfinished paintingst night.


    That painting had been hovering in her mind yesterday, making her heart itch.


    So from the bottom of her heart, she wished to go back early and finish the painting as soon as


    possible.


    After being rejected, Melissa shrugged and looked at Martha with a pitiful look, "Why don''t you go with


    me? I''m your best friend!"


    "Melissa, both of us have been married. It''s not right for us to go watch it."


    Melissa frowned slightly and retorted softly, "Why is it not right? I won''t flirt with those male models. I


    just want to watch a show!"


    "But..." Just as Martha was about to refuse again, Melissa grabbed her hand and interrupted her.


    "We''re here for our honeymoons. How boring it is to stay with our husbands all day long!"


    As soon as Melissa finished speaking, the two had walked to the entrance of the first scenic spot.


    In order to avoid being heard by their husbands and Jimmy behind, Melissa could only keep her voice


    down, and only kept hinting at Martha with winks.


    Martha just pretended not to see it and turned to look at Jimmy with a smile. "Jimmy, what will you do


    when you encounter a scene that you really want to draw?"


    Jimmy lowered his eyes and thought for a while, then replied with a smile, "I''ll ask Melissa to take a


    picture of it for me first, when I finished the unfinished painting in my hotel room, I''ll paint another one."


    When Martha heard that, she rubbed her son''s head in satisfaction. "Jimmy, you''re right. That''s a good


    attitude of doing things. You must finish one thing before doing another thing. Concentration is the key


    to getting twice the result with half the effort."


    "Mommy, I got it."


    After listening to his mommy''s words, Jimmy nodded seriously.


    Martha smiled, took Jimmy''s hand, and followed the guide, enjoying the special scenery of the scenic


    spot in afortable mood.


    In the middle of the trip, when Jimmy went to the restroom, Melissa stepped towards Martha and held


    thetter''s arm affectionately and expectantly.


    Seeing this scene, Martha couldn''t help being speechless.


    She thought, "Doesn''t Melissa give up that idea until now?"


    The next second, Melissa leaned close to her and whispered in her ear, "Sweetie, don''t you want to go


    with me to have some fun?"


    "Calm down. Think about our husbands." Martha sighed helplessly.


    As early as when she met Melissa, she knew that thetter liked muscr men, especially those with


    eight-pack abs.


    But she didn''t expect Melissa to still have that hobby after getting married.


    Melissa smiled, winked at her, and said in a low voice, "I won''t do anything. I just want to go watch the


    show!"


    "Doesn''t your husband have abs?" Martha suddenly asked her teasingly.


    Melissa was taken aback for a moment, and then said in embarrassment, "He does, but he is too fair-


    skinned. So his abs are not so visible."


    In her opinion, a macho who had eight-pack abs should be tanned skin, so that he could look more


    attractive.


    That was why she was so excited when she heard the guide told her that there would be a male model


    show on the east side of Lover Ind tonight.


    She wished so much she could see muscr men immediately.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After asking for the address from the guide, she started the current n: coaxing Martha to go with her!


    Although she liked hunk men with abs, it was still boring to watch hunk men alone in a foreign country.


    She needed someone to apany her!


    Thinking of this, Melissa clenched her hand, and stared at Martha with a frenzied expression.


    "Martha, this is a rare chance. Don''t miss it!"


    Martha didn''t know whether tough or cry when she heard that.


    She rolled her eyes, and blinked at her best friend, "If you like tanned skin muscr guys so much, you


    can ask Eden to get more exposure to the sun with his upper body naked."


    "It won''t be long before he bes the man you imagine."


    Melissa froze in ce, obviously not expecting her best friend to say that.


    After she frowned and thought about it for a moment, she still shook her head seriously, "No, if I miss


    this male model show, I feel like I missed a hundred million."


    Martha raised her eyebrows slightly, looked at her best friend seriously, and parted her lips, "Think


    about it. If you get Eden tanned, he''s your type."


    "You married exactly your type. Your life would be very beautiful..."


    Melissa curled her lips into a happy smile and immersed herself in fantasy.


    Soon, Jimmy''s voice interrupted her thoughts, "Melissa, what are you thinking?"


    Melissa came back to reality. Looking at the handsome little guy standing in front of her, she blushed


    suspiciously.


    "What it would be like to live with Eden, who had tanned-skinned abs?" she thought to herself.


    Obviously, she couldn''t tell something like that to Jimmy.


    Her eyes blinked several times, then she looked at Jimmy, pretending to be calm, "Nothing."


    Jimmy frowned suspiciously, and said, "But I just saw you look like you were drooling over something.


    Were you not thinking of something delicious?"

 Chapter 666 Taking The Opportunity To Sneak Out

    Chapter 666 Taking The Opportunity To Sneak Out


    Chapter 666 Taking the Opportunity to Sneak Out


    Melissa froze on the spot in embarrassment, and responded with a wry smile, "I''m thinking of


    something delicious. You''re so smart, Jimmy."


    A smile rose to Martha''s lips when she saw her best friend trying to conceal her real thoughts.


    Stefan walked over in a happy mood, and asked curiously, "What are you guys talking about? You look


    so happy."


    "We''re discussing what to have for lunch," Martha looked at Melissa meaningfully, and replied with a


    smile.


    Thetter blushed and tugged at Martha''s sleeve, then retorted angrily, "So what if it''s delicious? It''s


    not like I can actually eat it."


    Following closely behind, Eden heard Melissa''s words and furrowed his brow in confusion. He then


    turned to look into Melissa''s eyes. "What do you want to eat? I''ll go find it for you."


    Upon hearing that, Martha couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    As Marthaughed, Melissa''s cheeks became even redder.


    After Martha finishedughing, she turned to Melissa and winked, "What do you want to eat?"


    After saying that, she didn''t wait for Melissa''s response and walked over to hold Jimmy''s hand with a


    smile, continuing to move forward.


    "Jimmy, let''s go take a look at what those strange rocks over there look like."


    Although Jimmy was curious about what Melissa wanted to eat, his attention had been diverted


    towards the rocks over there after Martha asked him. So, he nodded happily.


    After Martha and her family walked away, Eden finally came back to reality and approached Melissa,


    rubbing her head.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "What do you want to eat? Tell me, I will find it for you."


    Melissa looked at the "fool" in front of her with a flushed face, feeling both touched and amused.


    If this "fool" knew that the objects of her affection were the muscr men on Lover Ind, he would


    severely "punish" her tonight.


    Suddenly, the appearance of this man when he was crazy on the bed unconsciously appeared in her


    mind, and she couldn''t help but tremble all over.


    No, she couldn''t let Eden know about the male model show.


    She had also made up her mind to take Martha out when Stefan and Eden were not paying attention.


    Aftering back to her senses, she slyly blinked at the man standing in front of her.


    "They are all gone, let''s hurry up and catch up with them."


    "Okay," Eden responded, reached out to hold Melissa''s hand, and walked in the direction where


    Stefan''s family of three left.


    Standing beside him, Melissa''s eyes flickered as she pondered how to persuade Martha to go out and


    have fun with her.


    Later, Melissa still hadn''t found a chance to spend time alone with Martha until they finished visiting the


    first attraction.


    By the time it was lunchtime, she seized the opportunity when Martha went to the bathroom and used it


    as an excuse to follow Martha.


    Martha just came out of the bathroom and saw her best friend standing next to the sink.


    She raised her eyebrows and spoke lightly, "What, are you still up to no good?"


    Actually, she knew that Melissa had been looking for opportunities to spend time alone with her all


    along, but she didn''t give Melissa a chance.


    She was afraid that she would soften her heart and do something crazy with Melissa.


    But now it seemed like she couldn''t escape it.


    When Martha was thinking to herself, Melissa nodded heavily and stared at her with a ttering


    expression on her face.


    "Martha, it''s truly a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Will you please go with me?"


    "No," Martha refused firmly, turned off the faucet and took out a piece of tissue to wipe her wet hands.


    Melissa''s face darkened, and her eyes were filled with an injured look.


    "Why?"


    "I would be okay with it if it was before. But now we''re on our honeymoons. How can you go behind


    Eden''s back to watch a male model show?"


    As Martha spoke, she blushed somehow.


    Melissa red at her with displeasure and retorted, "Since we''re on honeymoons, why can''t you let me


    do something I like to do?"


    After Melissa finished speaking, she saw that Martha''s attitude was still very firm.


    She had no other ways but say pitifully, "I promise I''ll just watch the show quietly without saying


    anything to those handsome guys, so, please go with me!"


    Seeing Melissa''s pitiful appearance, Martha felt her heart softened. "But..."


    Before Martha finished speaking, Melissa interrupted her directly.


    "We''ll have to stay around our husbands all day along after our honeymoons. Don''t you find it boring?"


    "We should create more unforgettable memories during our honeymoons, shouldn''t we?"


    Martha''s mind had been shaken when she heard her best friend''s usible words.


    Melissa knew Martha very well. Thetter''s expression obviously showed that her mind had been


    shaken, so she decided to make thetter''s mind more determined by saying, "We''ve just begun our


    honeymoons. Let''s indulge ourselves this time. I promise this is also thest time. I won''t do anything


    so reckless in the future."


    Melissa looked rather sincere when she said those words.


    Martha was silent for moments, but finally gave in. "Only this time."


    "I promise!" Melissa responded with a smile, her eyes full of joy.


    In the next second, she quickly expressed the n in her mind, "When Stefan takes a shower at night,


    you stand outside the door and say you want to talk to me, and then I say the same to Eden. Then we''ll


    take the opportunity to slip out."


    "We will meet at the door of the suite and depart together to our destination."


    "Um." Martha reluctantly agreed and then pulled Melissa out of the restroom. "It''s gettingte, We


    should go have lunch."


    For some reason, she always felt like she''d been tricked after hearing her best friend''s ns.


    But now it was toote to regret.


    She saw a rare excitement in Melissa''s expression, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    She hadn''t seen Melissa being so excited since a long time ago.


    The reason why she hesitated to agree to her best friend''s request was that she didn''t want thetter to


    get addicted and easily sneak out to watch male model performances in the future.


    Martha couldn''t help recalling when they were in college, Melissa went for a male model show in the


    midnight and was coaxed to get drunk.


    At that time, if Melissa hadn''t retained a bit of reason to call her before she faintedpletely, her


    virginity would have been taken away by an unknown male model.


    When the two of them returned to the private room, the waiter had served a table of dishes.


    Then they were allughing and chatting while enjoying their lunch. Among them, Melissa was the


    happiest.

 Chapter 667 Really Exciting

    Chapter 667 Really Exciting


    Chapter 667 Really Exciting


    At 8:30 PM, after Stefan said he was going to take a shower, he walked into the bedroom.


    Martha waited for a while, guessing that Stefan should have gone to take a shower, then turned her


    head and looked at Jimmy who was drawing with guilt, then got up and walked into the bedroom.


    She listened to the sound of watering from the bathroom, and her heart unconsciously began to


    beat faster.


    She opened her mouth, intending to say the lines she had prepared for Stefan, but she couldn''t bring


    herself to speak them.


    Stefan was very clever, and she was afraid that he would easily discover her lies.


    So after hesitating for a moment, Martha quickly changed her clothes and got up, pretending to be calm


    as she walked towards the door.


    "Jimmy, I''m going out for a while. Please tell your dadter."


    Jimmy paused with the paintbrush in hand and turned to look at his mother with confusion, "It''s sote.


    Where are you going?"


    "Melissa suddenly called me and asked me to go for a walk with her," Martha answered with a calm


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    expression, while changing her shoes.


    Jimmy nodded understandingly when he heard that Melissa was going to take a walk with Mommy.


    "Mommy, please be careful ande back early."


    "Okay." Martha smiled and responded before calmly walking out of the suite.


    As soon as she walked out of the suite, she couldn''t help but pat her chest and let out a long sigh of


    relief.


    Melissa said they were going to watch a male model show tonight, and Martha didn''t think it would take


    a long time and they would be able toe back before Stefan found it out.


    Soon, the door of the opposite suite was opened, and Melissa, who was wearing short suspenders and


    shorts, walked from the suite with a smile, and whistled proudly at Martha.


    "Am I pretty?"


    "Does Eden allow you to dress like this and go out?"


    Martha looked at Melissa standing in front of her in disbelief, clearly not expecting her to be dressed


    like this again.


    Come to think of it, Melissa hadn''t really dressed like that in a long time.


    It seemed that this male model show had really stirred up her passion.


    Melissa slyly winked at Martha and stepped forward with a smile, linking her arm with thetter''s.


    "He went to take a shower, and then I shouted a sentence outside the door, and slipped out."


    After saying that, she turned her head and nced at the closed door of the suite, her pretty face was


    full of excitement.


    Martha was a little uneasy, but she was still happy to sneak out with her best friend for fun.


    The two took the elevator to the hotel lobby, and soon, a taxi stopped at the hotel entrance.


    Melissa smiled at her best friend and shook her phone. "I''ve ordered a car for us to take as soon as we


    leave, so we can get to the venue quickly."


    "You even found out where it is held?" Martha looked at her friend in shock, not expecting Melissa to


    have gotten the specific address when Eden was around her all along.


    Melissa raised her head proudly. "Of course! Don''t forget who I am!"


    "I''m serious about my obsession with male models," she added.


    As they spoke, they got into a taxi and Melissa quickly gave the driver the exact address of the male


    model performance.


    When he heard where they were going, his gaze lingered on them for a moment before he broke into a


    warm smile. "Are you two also going to see the male model performance?"


    "You know about it too?" Melissa raised an eyebrow in surprise that this seemingly honest man knew


    about this ce too.


    The driver chuckled good-naturedly and exined that he was a local resident of Lover Ind who


    made his living by driving passengers around.


    "Let me tell you about Lover Ind''s male model performances," he said.


    "Lover Ind is a romantic ind where two male model performances are held every year to arouse


    people''s passions."


    "Anyone can go watch these performances here; if you make eye contact with someone there, you can


    have one night stand with them."


    The women sitting in the back seat were stunned when they heard this information. They exchanged


    shocked nces and couldn''t believe the residents on this small ind were so open.


    After chatting with their driver about some famous spots on Lover Ind, their taxi arrived at the east


    side of Lover Ind - where the male model performance was being held outdoors on awn.


    Thewn was crowded with joyful men and women.


    Melissa''s eyes lit up and she turned excitedly to Martha standing beside her. "Thank goodness we


    came, otherwise we would have missed this lively party."


    Martha sighed helplessly and before she coulde back to her senses, Melissa had pulled her into


    the party.


    A stage was set up in the middle, obviously for male models to perform on.


    Not far away were various types of sses filled with different kinds of alcohol.


    Of course, there were also various special snacks from Lover Ind.


    Melissa led Martha to a long table where the snacks were ced and picked up a piece at random,


    handing it over to Martha''s mouth. "Try it."


    Martha raised an eyebrow and took a bite with her mouth open. The snack was soft and tender, melting


    in her mouth quickly. Soon a fragrant sweet taste spread in her mouth.


    She lowered her head in surprise. "It tastes good."


    "Really?" Melissa ate the rest of the snack suspiciously and soon revealed a satisfied smile on her lips.


    She nodded approvingly and added, "It really does taste good."


    She nodded approvingly, they each picked out their favorite colored sses and sat down at a small


    table not too far away from the stage with sses in their hands.


    Soon, a man walked over, holding his ss and smiling brightly.


    He started chatting them up but neither could understand what he was saying.


    Martha told him in English that they weren''t locals so they didn''t understand any dialects spoken here.


    The man raised an eyebrow, looking at them with narrowed eyes, and starting to chat with them in


    English. "You twodies look beautiful! Where are you from?"


    "I''m sorry, but we''re just here for watching the performance. Please don''t disturb us," said Melissa,


    putting an end to his attempts to flirt with them.


    After speaking these words, she turned towards Martha, making eye contact with thattter, as if


    implying that she was here just for the show and she wouldn''t flirt with any guy.


    Martha couldn''t help but chuckle without saying anything else.


    The man was stunned by the interaction between the two women.


    He shook the ss in his hand unwillingly, putting on a gentlemanly appearance and said with a smile,


    "If you twodies don''t mind, we can watch the performance together."


    "Sorry, sir, we do mind."


    Melissa refused the man''s request while slyly winking at Martha.


    The man''s face instantly turned very gloomy upon hearing her words.


    Finally, he gave in and left.


    It was an outdoor party. Since these two women disagreed, he wouldn''t waste more time on them.


    Anyway, he could go find other targets.


    Though the residents here were fierce, they would not force others.


    Not long after, the party suddenly erupted into screams and cheers, with the lights on stage constantly


    shing and changing.


    Soon, the atmosphere on site became very enthusiastic, and everyone cheered along with the sudden


    music.


    When the music reached its climax, shirtless male models stepped onto the stage one by one and


    danced hotly on the stage.


    Male models were about the same height, around 6 feet, and show off their muscr six-pack abs.


    They all wore a ck tie around their necks, and their healthy tanned skin looked even more sexy and


    charming under the flickering lights.


    In addition, they had a red rose pinned to their waist, which created a strong contrast with their tanned


    skin and well-defined abdominal muscles. It was so captivating that it sparked one''s imagination.


    Melissa, who was already excited, became even more excited when she saw this scene.


    She reached out and grabbed Martha''s hand, unable to resist screaming.


    "Ah, they''re so charming!"


    Seeing her crazy appearance, Martha frowned slightly. Although she didn''t understand why Melissa


    was so excited, she didn''t try to frustrate thetter. She picked up the fluorescent stick ced on the


    small table and started to wave it.


    Soon, Melissa''s screaming voice was subdued amidst the movements of the dancing male models on


    the stage.


    The ties tied around their necks fluttered back and forth when they pressed their hips, and the eight-


    pack abs were faintly visible under the effect of the ties, which was very attractive.


    Not long after, the male models took down the roses in their waists under the rhythm of the music.


    Melissa saw such a hot male model performance on the stage, and a suspicious redness appeared on


    her face.


    Even Martha, who had lived abroad for several years, blushed.


    She hadn''t even imagined that the male model show on Lover Ind would be so open.


    A few years ago, Martha went with Melissa to see a male model show, which was not even one-tenth


    as exciting as the current one.


    After the hot music stopped, the male models on the stage walked down the stage in all directions.


    When Melissa regained her senses, she looked at Martha with a flushed face.


    "Martha, the male model show here is really good."


    Martha rolled her eyes with some suspicious redness on her face.


    At this point, neither of them knew that they had caught the eye of one of the male models performing


    on stage.


    The man slowly came down from the stage with a yful smile lingering around his lips. He held a rose


    in his mouth and walked step by step towards the small table where Martha and Melissa were sitting...

 Chapter 668 My Wife And Her Best Friend Are Lost

    Chapter 668 My Wife And Her Best Friend Are Lost


    Chapter 668 My Wife and Her Best Friend Are Lost


    "Two beautifuldies, I wonder if I am lucky enough to know you both today?"


    The man walked to the small table where Martha and Melissa were sitting, smiling as he held a red


    rose in his mouth. He then offered it to Melissa.


    Melissa was slightly stunned, blushing as she looked at the male model who was now within arm''s


    reach.


    The man''s upper body was naked, and his slight bow made the tie on his neck fall vertically, and the


    line on the abdomen was faintly visible, which dazzled Melissa''s eyes.


    She squinted and smiled happily.


    "Yes, yes, we are very d to meet you."


    The male model heard this and his lips curled up slightly as he sat down next to Melissa with a smile.


    These twodies were beautiful in different forms.


    Thedy dressed in suspenders and hot pants looked like someone who he could easily hook up with.


    And her sexy, curvy figure had attracted a lot of attention.


    As for the other quietdy, she looked elegant and aloof.


    The male model thought it would be difficult to hook up with this quietdy, so he decided to chat up


    Melissa.


    He thought of this and gave Melissa a big smile. "Are you here to travel?"


    "Yep," Melissa responded with a smile, took the wine ss and clinked it with the male model''s.


    "Cheers."


    "Cheers."


    The man smiled wickedly, looking at Melissa with undisguised desires in his eyes.


    Martha frowned slightly, and gently tugged on Melissa''s sleeve under the table, but only got a


    reassuring look from thetter.


    Not long after, another male model stepped forward with a rose in his hand, bent towards Martha like a


    gentleman.


    "Beautifuldy, please take this Cupid''s arrow."


    Martha was stunned on the spot and coldly refused, "Sorry, I''m already married."


    She never expected that someone would woo her in front of Melissa at this moment.


    "If Stefan finds out about this, I''m afraid..."


    She couldn''t help but shiver all over and feel a deep sense of fear when she thought Stefan might find


    out about it.


    Just then, the music sounded again, and a woman who was dancing with the musicughed, which


    attracted Martha''s attention.


    The woman raised her eyebrows slightly. "Most of the people here are married. But that''s not a big


    deal. You can leave with whoever you want tonight."


    Martha and Melissa couldn''t help but look at each other when they heard that.


    Both of them couldn''t help clicking their tongues. They didn''t expect the folks here to be so open.


    The male model pursuing Martha smiled and nodded, "Beauty, I have to confess that when I was on


    stage just now, I noticed you at a nce."


    "Your figure is so eye-catching among this crowd that I can''t forget you just after one nce."


    Martha''s eyes darkened, her lips were tightly pursed and she didn''t speak.


    At this moment, Melissa''s voice sounded, "My friend is shy. Please don''t be like this."


    "Then we can keep talking and as we get more familiar with each other, you won''t be shy anymore."


    The male model who was pursuing Martha had his eyes fixed on her, with a determined look as if he


    was certain to win her over.


    When Melissa heard that, she began to wonder if it was right toe here with Martha.


    In her impression, male models would leave after their performances were over.


    But tonight, these male models were not only here for performances, but also for finding someone to


    have a one night stand.


    The male model didn''t seem to feel Martha''s indifference and showed off his figure with excitement.


    "My abs are so perfect. Why are you rejecting me?"


    ...


    In the suite, Stefan had juste out of the bathroom after a shower and hadn''t noticed that Martha


    had left.


    It wasn''t until he walked outside that he frowned suspiciously.


    "Jimmy, where''s your mommy?"


    "Mommy said Melissa asked her for a walk and she should be back soon."


    Jimmy took the time to answer while painting.


    Stefan didn''t doubt it when he heard that, nodded and sat on the sofa, turned on theptop he brought


    and started working on some important documents.


    When the father and son were concentrating on their own business, two hours passed quickly.


    After Stefan finished dealing with business, he looked down at the time, and he frowned imperceptibly.


    "Why haven''t theye back yet? It''s sote. Could it be that something happened?"


    After thinking for a moment, Stefan turned his head and nced at Jimmy who was still drawing.


    "Jimmy, I''ll go see if your mommy is chatting with Melissa in Eden''s suite."


    "OK," Jimmy replied without raising his head, absorbed in his painting.


    When Stefan opened the door, he happened to see Edening out of the opposite suite, and both of


    them were taken aback.


    "What are they talking about for so long?"


    "When will my wifee back to me?"


    The two asked questions at the same time, startling each other.


    Soon, they realized that the two were not in each other''s suite at all.


    Stefan frowned, and his eyes were full of worry, "It''s not like her style not toe back after such a


    long time."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "You mean, maybe something happened to them?"


    As soon as Eden finished speaking, Stefan nodded gravely.


    Not long after, the head of tourism on Lover Ind received a call from Stefan.


    "Mr. Harrison?"


    Stefan narrowed his eyes and spoke coldly, "My wife and her best friend are missing; I''m giving you


    half an hour to find their location." He hung up without waiting for a response and walked back into his


    room.


    Hearing some noise outside, Jimmy thought it was Mommy returning, but saw Daddy and Eden walking


    in together.


    The smile on the corner of his mouth disappeared without a trace.


    "Daddy, where''s Mommy?"


    Stefan paused, and his lips parted slightly, "Your mommy and Melissa went out for a show, and now I''m


    going out with Eden to get them back."


    "Can Jimmy wait here for us?"


    Jimmy''s eyes lit up, and he looked at his daddy eagerly. "I want to go to the show too."


    "There will be many people watching the show. If Jimmy follows me, I will have to take care of you and


    it''ll be harder for me to find your mommy," Stefan looked at Jimmy with deep-set eyes, and spoke


    seriously.


    After pondering for a moment, Jimmy said nonchntly, "Alright, I''ll wait here for you."


    "Good boy."


    Stefan stepped forward, stretched out his hand and fondled Jimmy''s head, "If you''re sleepy, go to bed


    first."


    "Daddy, I know what to do. You should go now."

 Chapter 669 Daring To Go Out

    Chapter 669 Daring To Go Out


    Chapter 669 Daring to Go Out


    After the room became quiet again, Jimmy frowned and looked suspiciously in the direction where


    Daddy disappeared.


    "What kind of performance did Mommy go to see? Why did she hide it from Daddy? Is it because


    Mommy dislikes being controlled by Daddy?"


    After thinking for a while, Jimmy shook his head and continued to paint.


    He was coloring the painting of the ko hanging on the tree that day, and it wouldn''t be long before he


    could finish the painting.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly shed in his mind, making him pause.


    After hesitating for a while, he got up and walked back to the bedroom, found out his mobile phone and


    made a video call to Bianca.


    "Jimmy, why did you suddenly call me?"


    "Granny Bianca, Grandpa, Jimmy misses you so much."


    The two old people had kind smiles on their lips when they heard Jimmy''s words.


    They smiled slightly, and looked at Jimmy in the video dotingly.


    "We miss you too."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Hearing that, Jimmy raised a smiled, and said softly, "Grandpa and Granny Bianca, you need to take


    care of yourselves, and I will go back after the trip."


    At this moment, the little golden retriever lying next to Bianca seemed to finally realize that it was the


    master''s voice, and barked.


    Jimmy''s eyes lit up, and he asked in surprise, "Granny Bianca, is Nick by your side?"


    "Yes," Bianca said and handed the phone to the little golden retriever, "Nick, look who is this?"


    The little golden retriever seemed to understand, and barked several times in a row.


    Jimmy''s eyes softened slightly, and he spoke with a smile.


    "Be good, Nick, I miss you too."


    "Nick must obediently listen to Grandpa and Granny Bianca at home, and I will go back soon."


    ...


    On the other hand, Drake, the head of tourism on Lover Ind, quickly found out where Martha and


    Melissa were going.


    He was sweating profusely and looked nervously at the man sitting on the sofa.


    "Mr. Harrison, Mr. Stone, Mrs. Harrison and Mrs. Stone have been found."


    "Where are they?" Stefan asked coldly as his eyes narrowed.


    Drake felt a cold sweat spread across his back and his body stiffened, and he replied in a trembling


    voice, "They... they are currently on the east side of the ind."


    When Stefan heard that, he immediately got up and walked out.


    Eden saw him leave, followed closely behind, and soon saw him stop in his tracks.


    Drake looked at the cold and imposing CEO with confusion, and asked nervously, "Mr. Harrison?"


    "What is special about that ce?" he asked with a frown.


    He thought that there must be something special about that ce, otherwise Martha and Melissa


    wouldn''t have snuck out for it.


    Now, he only prayed that she was safe.


    Drake wiped his sweat with his hand, then lowered his head and told about the party at that ce


    tonight.


    "There was a party there tonight where male models will be performing."


    Upon hearing these words, Stefan''s eyes darkened and a cold vibe exuded from him.


    How dare Martha sneak out behind his back to watch the male model show?


    He sneered, turned his head and walked quickly outside the door.


    Eden, who was standing behind him, was also taken aback.


    He guessed it must be Melissa who had encouraged Martha to go with her.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, and couldn''t help but wonder if he wasn''t strong enough.


    Why had his wife gone out for male models show?


    On the east side of Lover Ind, the male model didn''t give up after being rejected by Martha again.


    He got up and walked to the wine table, brought two cocktails and handed one of them to Martha.


    "Beautifuldy, is my figure not attractive enough to you?"


    After the male model asked, he straightened up immediately, making his abdominal muscles look


    stronger.


    Martha was taken aback, she frowned slightly, and her voice became colder, "Sorry, I''m not interested


    in you."


    An, who was sitting across from Melissa, heard this, smiled and raised the wine ss in his hand to


    clink it with Melissa''s, saying in a flirtatious tone, "You look much more open than your friend."


    "But I''m as conservative as she is," replied Melissa with narrowed eyes which betrayed her admiration


    for the male model.


    Though she didn''t intend to sleep with this male model, she still appreciated his muscr body very


    much.


    In her mind, that was what a hunk should be like.


    Even with this thought in mind, she didn''t dare to talk too much with An, afraid that she would get


    involved with him.


    After Martha endured the harassment of one male model for a while, she couldn''t help ncing at her


    best friend and saying, "It''s gettingte. Let''s go back."


    "Okay." Melissa happily agreed, got up with her bag and prepared to leave the party.


    Just as the two turned to leave, Martha''s hand was grabbed by Adam.


    Martha frowned, turned her head in displeasure, and her cold voice said, "Let go."


    "Have a drink with me, and I''ll let you go."


    Adam showed a smile that he thought was charming, and pointed to the cocktail on the small table.


    When Melissa heard that, she stepped forward to get Adam''s hand off Martha''s.


    "Sorry, my friend can''t drink."


    "Would you like to have a drink with me then?" An stared at Melissa, who had a curvy figure, and


    asked lewdly.


    Melissa was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and refused. "Sorry, I don''t want to drink with you."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and took Martha''s hand to leave here.


    In the next second, two male models stepped forward to block Martha and Melissa''s way.


    "You two think you can leave easily?"


    Martha looked indifferently at the two men standing in front of her, and asked coldly, "I know that the


    folks on Lover Ind are open but they won''t force others to drink."


    "Ladies, you misunderstood, we just want to make friends with you."


    Adam blinked and took a step forward, his eyes fell on Martha yfully.


    At this time, lively music was yed again, and everyone was busy making friends, so the


    confrontation between the four of them did not attract much attention.


    Martha clenched her hand, took a deep breath, and said coldly, "I am married."


    "It''s not a big deal. Whether you''re married or not, you can sleep with any guy you''re into."


    An smiled triumphantly without caring about the fact that the two women in front of him were married.


    He and Adam were the hottest guys among all the male models, so he believed that they could win


    over these two beauties, who aroused their desires to conquer.


    With slightly narrowed eyes, he fiddled with the tie around his neck with a wicked smile, "As long as


    you stay, I promise tonight will be a very memorable night for you."


    "Melissa, let''s go." Martha gave them a cold look, turned around and tried to walk past them, but was


    blocked by Adam''s outstretched arm.


    "Why are you in such a hush to leave? Don''t you want to taste the good wine on Lover Ind?"


    When Stefan and Eden arrived, they just heard Adam''s words of flirtation.


    Stefan''s pupils shrank slightly, and he stared coldly at the two men standing in front of Martha.

 Chapter 670 She Is My Wife

    Chapter 670 She Is My Wife


    Chapter 670 She is My Wife


    Two male models were shirtless, wearing ties around their necks and chatting up his wife.


    He walked over to Adam with a gloomy expression, raised his foot and kicked Adam to the ground.


    Martha and Melissa were startled by the appearance of their husbands, and then exchanged nervous


    nces.


    As they looked at each other, Adam fell to the ground screaming in pain, and soon got up from the


    ground cursing, "You bastard, how dare you hit me!"


    As he spoke, he swung his fist and ran towards Stefan, but before he could get reach him, Stefan


    raised his foot again and kicked him to the ground.


    Themotion was so loud that it made the previously lively party quiet down a bit. The people who


    had been dancing stopped moving and watched Stefan standing nearby.


    Immediately after, someone walked to the DJ booth and paused the music ying, and soon the scene


    became deadly quiet.


    Stefan didn''t realize it, staring at the man lying on the ground with gloomy eyes, and walked towards


    thetter step by step, with a sneer on his lips.


    "What did you just say?"


    "You bastard!" Adam stared defiantly at Stefan and frowned in pain.


    Before he could struggle, Stefan stepped hard on Adam''s chest repeatedly and said in a snappish


    voice, "You don''t know she''s my wife?"


    He pointed towards Martha while emitting an icy aura.


    Adam followed Stefan''s finger, turned his head, only to see his brother An being stepped on by Eden.


    His pupils shrank. He obviously didn''t expect that they, the strongest men among the male models,


    would be defeated so easily by these two men.


    But his arrogance made him unwilling to admit defeat even if he had been suppressed.


    Adam bit the bullet and looked at Stefan, held his breath, and said sarcastically, "So what if she''s your


    wife? The rules here are we can y with whoever we want."


    Upon hearing his answer, Martha was speechless. She was sure Adam would be in great trouble soon.


    Stefan''s eyes became more gloomy, and his terrifying smile creeped Adam out.


    Adam felt like falling into an ice cave at this moment.


    However, he knew that everyone''s focus was on them at this time. If he conceded defeat at this time,


    he would be ridiculed by hispanions in the future.


    He thought of this and stared fiercely at Stefan.


    "This is my territory, you''d better be sensible and let me go immediately."


    Drake, the head of tourism on Lover Ind, froze when he heard this, and looked at Adam with


    sympathy.


    This ignorant male model asked for it. He even had no idea who he had offended.


    Stefan nced sideways at Eden who was not far away. Both of them sneered, bent down and beat


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    the man trampled on the ground by them.


    Adam and An were beaten up badly by Stefan and Eden. Neither of them was able to fight back.


    Both of them used a lot of strength, so Adam and An were soon covered with bruises.


    In the end, it was Martha who called out to Stefan. "Stefan, that''s enough."


    Stefan paused, stood up and pped his hands before turning around and walking towards Martha.


    Martha saw the man''s deep and unfathomable eyes, and her body stiffened slightly.


    She tactfully stepped forward and grabbed hisrge hand.


    "Does your hand hurt?"


    Upon hearing these words, the man''s eyebrows raised slightly and his anger dissipated somewhat.


    He reached out to touch Martha''s cheek, but when he raised his hand, he suddenly remembered


    something and retracted it.


    Stefan nced sideways at Drake, and ordered coldly, "Bring me a bottle of water."


    "OK." Drake responded, walked over to get a bottle of mineral water, and handed it to Stefan solemnly.


    "Mr. Harrison."


    Stefan took the water without saying a word, unscrewed it, and washed his hands.


    After he finished washing, he reached out and took Martha''s hand, saying, "Let''s go home."


    Martha nodded guiltily, followed Stefan and left the party without a word.


    Melissa immediately ran over to Eden with a bottle of mineral water, and unscrewed it.


    With an apologetic smile, she handed it to Eden, her smile was bright.


    "Honey, wash your hands."


    An, who fell to the ground and howled, was taken aback when he saw Melissa''s smile, staring at


    Melissa intently.


    She was stunningly beautiful with a smile that could light up a room.


    Eden frowned, raised his foot and kicked An again.


    Then he reached out to take the mineral water from Melissa, and washed his hands. He then took


    Melissa by the hand and left.


    Melissa followed behind Eden with a guilty conscience, while smiling guiltily.


    "Honey, you were amazing just now," she said.


    Eden heard her but didn''t know whether tough or cry. His wife knew he was angry so she tried


    everything to please him.


    But it was toote now; he would teach her a lesson about what it meant to be married.


    After they left, silence fell over the party once again.


    After a long time, Adam broke the silence by talking to Drake, "Mr. Drake, who are those two men?


    How can you indulge them in causing trouble!"

 Chapter 671 She Is Acting Cute

    Chapter 671 She Is Acting Cute


    Chapter 671 She Is Acting Cute


    "They are not people you can mess with," Drake stared at Adam and An who were lying on the


    ground with cold eyes, raised his hand and waved it, "Take them away."


    As soon as he finished speaking, four bodyguards rushed out from behind him and quickly carried the


    two male models who had copsed on the ground away.


    Drake turned around and left immediately.


    He seemed calm, but his eyes had betrayed his inner anxiety.


    These two foolish men had offended the big investor of Lover Ind, and what he must do now was to


    find a way to appease his fury.


    Otherwise, tourism development on Lover Ind would surely plummet from then on.


    Thinking of this, Drake became even more distressed.


    ...


    In a sports car, Stefan drove with a gloomy expression, and stepped on the elerator hard.


    Martha clutched her seat with a pale face, pursed her lips and remained silent.


    Eden, who was sitting in the back seat, also looked gloomy. Without saying a word, he let Stefan drive


    back to the hotel at high speed.


    Although Melissa was scared, she dared not break the silence in the car.


    After holding back for a while, Martha felt her stomach churning.


    She gripped the seat tightly, and broke the silence in the car with a guilty conscience, "Stefan, drive


    slowly."


    The man who exuded an icy chill paused for a while, and nced at the woman sitting in the


    passenger seat with deep-set eyes, ease off slightly from pressing down too hard the elerator.


    After the speed of the car slowed down, theplexions of Martha and Melissa obviously improved a


    lot.


    They all carefully looked at the man sitting beside them, their palms sweating.


    What they''d done tonight was caught by their husband, and they would wondering what to do to


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    receive less "punishment" when they went back.


    After silence reigned over the vehicle for a long time, Melissa was the first to talk about what happened


    tonight.


    She turned her head to look at Eden who was sitting next to her, and said in a low voice, "I wanted to


    take Martha to see what the party on Lover Ind was like tonight, but I didn''t expect things to turn out


    like this."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the chill emanating from the driver''s seat seemed to have made the


    air drop a few degrees.


    Melissa trembled all over, stretched out her hand and grabbed Eden''s sleeve cautiously.


    "Honey, I know I was wrong."


    Upon hearing these words, Eden''s eyes darkened slightly.


    Melissa''s guilty voice dissipated a lot of the anger in his heart, but when he thought about the scene he


    saw just now, he still wanted to press this woman beneath him and take her now.


    Stefan, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, tightened his hands on the steering wheel, pursed his lips


    tightly and said nothing.


    Martha hung her head guiltily, and kept rubbing her hands nervously.


    After waiting for a while, Melissa still didn''t see any reaction from the man beside her.


    She bit her lip, moved towards Eden, and sat beside him, "Honey, please forgive me this time!"


    Eden nced at her and swallowed back what he was about to speak.


    The woman hade to the party tonight in tiny suspenders and shorts, and now her hot figure was


    imprinted on his mind.


    As soon as he thought of it, his whole body became hot.


    When he rushed to the party, he saw Melissa''s exposed skin at a nce, and hurriedly stepped forward


    with a gloomy expression, took off his suit jacket and put it on for her.


    Now, seeing her huddled up in his suit jacket with an injured look, he still couldn''t contain the anger


    boiling inside him.


    Whenever he thought about Melissa''s outfit tonight, he couldn''t wait to take her back to the hotel and


    hide her away in his room so that no one else could see her.


    Melissa lowered her head guiltily after seeing Eden''s unfriendly gaze.


    The next second, she slowly leaned against the man, looking pitifully at him.


    At this moment, Martha, who was sitting in the passenger seat, seemed to suddenly have an epiphany


    and turned her head towards Stefan who was still driving, and blinked.


    "Honey."


    After giving Martha a sidelong nce, Stefan asked expressionlessly, "What''s wrong with your eyes?"


    Martha couldn''t help twitching the corners of her mouth when she heard this.


    Please, can''t he tell she''s acting cute to get his forgiveness?!

 Chapter 672 Guilty Conscience

    Chapter 672 Guilty Conscience


    Chapter 672 Guilty Conscience


    She took a deep breath and said helplessly, "Nothing."


    Stefan, who was driving, caught Martha''s expression of despair from the corner of his eye.


    He raised an eyebrow slightly but said nothing. The cold air around him dissipated slightly.


    He naturally knew that Martha was acting cute with him just now.


    He ignored it because he didn''t think Martha had learned from her lesson.


    If he had arrived a bitter tonight, Martha might have been sexually assaulted by one of those male


    models.


    This assumption made Stefan tighten his grip on the steering wheel, his eyes dark with unfathomable


    emotions.


    Half an hourter, the four returned to their respective suites.


    Jimmy, who was drawing, heard the footsteps and looked up, just in time to see his mommy walking


    behind his daddy with her head down.


    He didn''t sense that something was wrong with the atmosphere at all. With a curious look on his face,


    he ran towards his mommy and asked with a smile, "Mommy, what show did you and Melissa go to? Is


    it good?"


    Martha froze slightly, and quickly raised her head to wink at her son, signaling him not to continue


    asking.


    But Jimmy couldn''t understand her signal at all, and still looked at his mother expectantly.


    "The attractions on Lover Ind are all good, and the show must be very good, but Mommy, why didn''t


    you take me along?"


    Hearing this, Stefan Stefan nce sideways at Martha with meaningful eyes while raising an eyebrow.


    "Was it good?" he asked teasingly.


    "No," Martha shook her head vigorously, feeling even more regretful.


    If she had been firmer and persuaded Melissa to give up instead of going to the male model show with


    her, they wouldn''t have ended up being caught red-handed.


    Right now Martha could foresee what "punishment" awaited Melissa.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and he could clearly see the sympathy and pity in Martha''s eyes.


    He frowned slightly, with a sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    He thought, "At this point, she still has the mood to sympathize with Melissa? Does she not realize her


    own situation is no much better than Martha''s?"


    Martha, who was standing at the door, seemed to have finally sensed Stefan''s significant gaze,


    trembled slightly, and immediately showed a friendly smile.


    "Honey, what are you looking at me?"


    "What do you think?"


    Stefan stared quietly at his wife, his dark eyes bing even deeper.


    Martha turned her head guiltily, "How could I know?"


    After saying that, she quickly took Jimmy''s hand and walked into the room.


    "Jimmy, it''s gettingte. It''s time to go to bed."


    Jimmy turned to look at the clock and nodded lightly, "It''s really gettingte."


    Then, he obediently followed his mommy into the bedroom to sleep, not knowing that his mommy was


    using him to as an excuse to avoid his daddy.


    Only when the bedroom door was closed did Stefan slowly clench his hand.


    "My clever wife is using Jimmy as an excuse to avoid me, huh?"


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t avoid him forever.


    In the bedroom, Martha trembled as she went into bathroom to take a shower, and when she came out


    of the bathroom, Jimmy had fallen asleep.


    She climbed onto the bed softly, and kissed Jimmy on the forehead, "Jimmy, good night."


    Then shey down next to Jimmy, and as soon as she closed her eyes, she felt the bedroom door


    pushed open.


    She froze and closed her eyes tightly, not daring to open them.


    "He can''t see me. He can''t see me." She mouthed these words.


    She thought, as long as she fell asleep, she might be able to escape punishment tonight.


    When Stefan stopped beside the bed, her hands under the quilt were sweating uncontrobly, and her


    heartbeat elerated unconsciously.


    Standing by the bed, Stefan looked down at the woman lying on the bed with deep eyes.


    Her long eyshes fluttered slightly, and it was obvious at a nce that she was pretending to be


    asleep.


    Stefan raised his eyes and nced at Jimmy who was sleeping soundly next to Martha, with a rare


    tenderness in his eyes.


    He pursed his lips, bent over and lifted the quilt from Martha''s body.


    He could clearly see that her body trembled slightly, but she quickly returned to normal and continued


    to pretend to be asleep.


    Martha felt a chill all over her body, clenched her hands, and her heart beat faster.


    In the next second, she was picked up by Stefan, and she couldn''t help but let out a soft cry.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Jimmy''s still sleeping," said Stefan''s indifferent voice, causing her to cover her mouth with her hands,


    and turned to look at Jimmy sleeping on the bed worriedly.


    When she saw that Jimmy was sleeping soundly, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Stefan narrowed his eyes slightly, turned around and walked towards the door step by step.


    Just before entering the door, Martha nervously reached out and grabbed Stefan''s cor, "Where are


    you taking me?"


    "Are you going to stay here?"


    Stefan stared at Martha in his arms fiercely, not hiding the emotion in his eyes.


    Martha immediately understood what he meant, pursed her lips slightly, and shook her head quickly.


    "No, not here."


    Hearing the answer, Stefan walked out of the suite door, locked the door, and went to the next suite.


    Martha''s grip on Stefan''s cor tightened again when the door to the suite next door opened.


    "When did you book another suite?"


    "Just now," Stefan responded indifferently, and went straight to the suite with the woman in his arms.


    When Martha finally felt the softness of the bed, her heart beat quickly.


    But after waiting for a while, she only heard his footsteps leaving, but didn''t see any further action from


    him.


    She secretly opened her eyes, and guiltily looked towards the direction where the man had left - the


    bathroom.


    Hadn''t he taken a shower?


    While Martha was puzzled, a bold idea came to her mind.


    Now, if she gets out of here while Stefan is in the shower, she won''t receive any "punishments" tonight.


    But she also knew clearly that if she really left, he might be even more angry when he caught her


    <pter...

 Chapter 673 Stefan Gets Jealous

    Chapter 673 Stefan Gets Jealous


    Chapter 673 Stefan Gets Jealous


    Thinking of this, shey down on the bed, feeling despondent and looking at the ceiling with a look of


    despair.


    Why did she go out with Melissa to see male models?


    Now she had to wait here for Stefan''s trial.


    Martha shrank into the quilt mncholy, covering her ears and and burying herself in the quilt.


    Twenty minutes passed in the blink of an eye, and Stefan, shirtless, opened the bathroom door and


    walked into the bedroom.


    He saw his wife huddled under the quilt at a nce; his brows were slightly raised.


    The woman who was curled up in the bed at this moment, tightened her grip on the quilt as she heard


    the sound.


    At the moment when the bathroom door was opened, sweat had formed in her palms.


    She closed her eyes tightly, hoping that Stefan was too tired to bother her.


    In the next second, she knew that she was thinking too much.


    The quilt was lifted roughly by the man, and Martha froze when she felt the quilt disappear.


    Stefan stared at her condescendingly, his lips parted slightly, "Open your eyes."


    Martha hesitated, and opened her eyes obediently.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, all she saw was a man with a naked upper body and a tie around his


    neck.


    His tanned skin was exposed, and and the eight perfect abs were all muscr without any excess fat.


    The ck tie hung in the middle of the abdominal muscles, giving the man a bit of abstinence and evil


    charm.


    A picture suddenly shed in Martha''s mind; it was the movements of those male models dancing on


    the stage today.


    She drooped her eyes guiltily, and a suspicious blush appeared on her cheeks.


    Stefan''s eyes gradually darkened, and he stretched out his slender fingers to gently lift the woman''s


    chin.


    "It that male model good-looking?"


    "Not at all." Martha hesitated for a moment and then shook her head vigorously to deny it.


    There was a sneer on Stefan''s lips. He stared at her meaningfully, with his lips parted slightly, "Is that


    so? I think he''s not bad."


    "No, no, he''s very in-looking."


    Martha''s survival instinct made her deny Stefan''s words.


    Her intuition told her that Stefan was very angry.


    Before she came to herself, he had leaned over, put one hand on her head, and grabbed her hand with


    the other, leading her to touch his abs.


    "Tell me, which is better, my figure or that male model''s?"


    Martha''s face turned red again, and she pulled out her hand in a panic, trying to avoid it.


    But he held her hand tightly and pressed her hand to his abs.


    "Simply looking at it may not give you a strong feeling."


    Martha''s eyelids drooped, and she didn''t dare to raise her eyes to meet the man''s gaze.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She could clearly hear the man''s breathing getting heavier, and finally she gritted her teeth and


    summoned up the courage to say, "I didn''t take a closer look at his abs, but now I have seen your abs,


    and I''m very satisfied."


    The man''s eyebrows slightly raised, and upon hearing Martha''s slightly teasing words, he only felt that


    the suppressed anger dissipated a lot.


    But he still didn''t intend to just let go of her easily.


    A smile rose to his lips, and he spoke again in a low voice, "Since you like it, then I can let you feel it


    tonight."


    After saying this, Stefan grabbed Martha''s slender waist.


    In the next second, he switched positions with her.


    Martha''s eyes widened, and she looked in shock at him.


    "Stefan, you..."


    Before she finished speaking, he interrupted her in a deep voice, "I never knew you had a liking for hot


    guys until today."


    Martha''s lips parted slightly, and she was about to speak up and defend herself, but she felt that she


    couldn''t exin it.


    The person who liked to watch male models was Melissa. She was just dragged by Melissa to watch a


    male model show today.


    But who knew that it would bring trouble upon herself!


    Looking into Stefan''s eyes, she knew clearly that it was useless for her to exin.


    Not only had she been caught by Stefan watching a male model show, but she had also been pursued


    by one of the male models.


    At this moment, Martha deeply regretted agreeing to watch the performance with Melissa.


    After waiting for a while, Stefan only saw Martha''s absentminded look.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at her with a bit of displeasure.


    This woman is actually distracted now.


    It seems that he has been so nice to her recently that she has forgotten that she is a married woman.


    With a sullen face, he cupped her chin.


    "Have you drawn a conclusion?"


    "I..."


    Martha looked up at Stefan in a panic,y motionless in his arms very weakly and helplessly, not daring


    to move.


    The man''s lips curled slightly as he continued to ask, "Are my abs better than that male model''s?"


    She was speechless upon hearing these words.


    Why was he dwelling on this question? She didn''t expect Stefan to be so childish.


    It seemed that he would not let her go until he got a satisfactory answer.


    Martha bit her lip, and said softly, "Yours are better."


    When Stefan heard that, the emotions in his eyes became more and more intense, and finally he


    turned over and kissed her red lips.


    When Martha was out of breath, he let her go and nibbled on her red lips.


    "Hiss."


    The woman gasped in pain, and the next second, the man''s wicked voice sounded in her ear, "From


    now on, don''t go out to see other men again."


    Before Martha could answer, the man had kissed her all the way along her slender neck...


    She subconsciously grasped the man''s arm with both hands, her eyes gradually bing blurred...


    In the wee hours before Martha got exhausted, she seriously reminded herself that she would never do


    any absurd things with Melissa again.


    She couldn''t bear such a crazy Stefan anymore.


    ...


    In Melissa''s suite, as soon as Melissa entered the room, she was trapped by Eden between his arms


    and the door.


    She was slightly taken aback, and immediately showed puppy dog eyes, and put her arms around his


    neck before saying affectionately, "Honey, I''ve been walking for a day, and my feet are so sore."


    With downcast eyes, Eden bent down and picked up Melissa, throwing her on the bed.


    As soon as Melissa eximed slightly, Eden pressed against her and directly sealed her lips with a


    kiss...

 Chapter 674 A Good Lesson

    Chapter 674 A Good Lesson


    Chapter 674 A Good Lesson


    "What do you think of the figures of those male models?"


    Melissa was stunned when she heard this question, then the images of those male models performing


    on the stage appeared in her mind.


    A faint smile appeared on her lips, "They have very good figures, and their performances are very hot. I


    have never..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Eden stopped her by kissing her.


    He mischievously bit her red lips lightly, causing her to gasp.


    "Say that again."


    Melissa''s body trembled, and her mind instantly became clear.


    After she realized what she said just now, she wished she could p herself to sober herself up.


    Why had she spoken the truth in front of Eden?


    Eden was angry enough, but what she said just now was equivalent to adding fuel to the fire?


    She raised her eyes, and immediately met his deep-set eyes. Feeling panicked, she quickly reached


    out to wrap her arms around his neck.


    "Honey, your figure is the best, and I like you the most."


    Eden''s mood immediately improved a lot, but his gaze at her remained unkind.


    He whispered softly in her ear as he leaned over.


    "But, if you are satisfied with my figure, why would you go to see a male model show?"


    "I..."


    Melissa opened her mouth to argue, but suddenly got stuck, and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    The next second, Eden bit her earlobe.


    Melissa stretched out her hand and pushed him on her body in a panic, "You... what are you doing?"


    "You are my wife. What I''m doing is legal and reasonable."


    Eden''s lips curled slightly as he gave an exnation.


    Melissa was slightly taken aback, and was about to argue back, but found that what Eden said just now


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    made sense.


    She turned her eyes slightly and pondered the current situation for a moment before giving in.


    "Honey, I think your figure is really great."


    Eden raised his eyebrows and gazed deeply at Melissa who wore a bright smile, but he pursed his lips


    without saying a word.


    Melissa smiled and continued, "Think about it, if I hadn''t gone to see a male model show today, how


    would I know that your figure is so good among men."


    "So you mean I should thank those male models?"


    Somehow, she felt that Eden had be a bit terrifying, as if he wanted to devour her.


    But for now, her top priority was to appease him.


    Melissa quickly denied, "No, it''s not what I mean. It''s shallow of me topare you with those men. I


    will never do such a stupid thing again."


    After saying this, she tilted her head up and kissed Eden''s lips directly...


    ...


    The next morning when Martha woke up, she found herself back in her room.


    She stretched out her hands nervously to touch herself and breathed a sigh of relief when she felt her


    pajamas on..


    Thank goodness Stefan helped dress her or else Jimmy would...


    Just then, Jimmy''s voice sounded beside her, his soft and cute little face appearing before her eyes.


    Jimmy''s big eyes were full of confusion as he asked, "Mommy, why is your face so red?"


    "Is it?"


    Martha avoided meeting Jimmy''s gaze, and asked with a guilty conscience.


    The next second, she got a solemn answer from Jimmy, "Yes, Mommy, do you have a fever?"


    After Jimmy finished speaking, he reached out to touch Martha''s forehead, but before he touched it, he


    was grabbed by Stefan who was standing by the bed.


    "Daddy?" Jimmy turned his head towards his daddy, and pouted with dissatisfaction.


    Stefan carried Jimmy away and ced him on the ground beside the bed, allowing him to stand on his


    own.


    "Your mommy is okay. She might just be too hot. It''s gettingte. You go and brush your teeth, and


    we''re going to the next destination."


    "Really?"


    Jimmy''s attention was quickly distracted, and he was fully focused on the next destination.


    "Mhmm," Stefan responded lightly, took Jimmy''s hand and walked towards the bathroom, "Jimmy, you


    can go explore the next destination on your own."


    When Jimmy heard this, his eyes lit up, and he began to look forward to whaty ahead for him.


    After a while, Stefan walked slowly to the bed, stretched out his hand to caress Martha''s face, and


    asked in a deep voice, "Aren''t you getting up yet?"


    "I''ll get up soon." Martha''s cheeks were slightly red, and she responded softly.


    In the next second, she frowned slightly, feeling as if her body was filled with lead, making it difficult to


    move.


    Last night, this man went crazy and kept asking her why she was dissatisfied with his figure and why


    she had to go see male models.


    Even though she exined to Stefan countless times that she was dragged there by Melissa, he kept


    In the end, she felt exhausted from being banged again and again.


    When she woke up again, she was back in Jimmy''s room.


    Martha sighed helplessly, and swore inwardly that she would never do such absurd things with Melissa


    again in the future.


    Stefan, who was standing by the bed, saw Martha''s absent look, raised his eyebrows slightly, and


    asked in a husky voice, "Still think I''m not as good as that male model?"


    Martha felt her scalp tingle when she heard this question again.


    She shook her head hastily, expressing herself immediately, "Your figure is the best."


    Hearing this answer, the man curled his lips in satisfaction.


    He reached out and gently rubbed Martha''s hair, feeling very pleased, "Good girl."


    It seemed that he taught her a good lessonst night.


    His wife, in this life, could only belong to him.


    He would never allow her to be coveted by other men.


    ...


    Half an hourter, a group of five people were having breakfast at the restaurant downstairs.


    Martha looked at Melissa who also looked tired, and couldn''t help sighing.


    After exchanging a nce, the two got up and walked towards the bathroom together.


    As soon as she walked into the bathroom, Melissa turned around and grabbed Martha''s hand, "How


    did you dost night?" she asked.


    "Pretty much same as you." Martha responded angrily, and couldn''t help but recall Stefan''s childish


    behavior fromst night, and her cheeks turned red...

 Chapter 675 Saved A Pitiful Woman

    Chapter 675 Saved A Pitiful Woman


    Chapter 675 Saved a Pitiful Woman


    Melissa noticed Martha''s blush and bantered, "Well, it seems that you have to thank me, otherwise you


    wouldn''t have had such a pleasant night."


    Martha rolled her eyes at her best friend in annoyance upon hearing those words.


    "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have suffered so much. My waist still aches until now."


    "Me too."


    Melissa was somewhat speechless, and recalled Martha''s reminders before they went to a male model


    show.


    She stretched out her hand and pressed her sore waist vigorously, feeling deeply sad.


    "If I had known earlier, I would have listened to you yesterday and would not have gone to see that


    male model performance."


    Eden had caught her in the act. She might not have an easy time in the near future.


    Thinking of this, Melissa wailed again.


    Martha stretched out her hand and pinched Melissa''s arm, "It''s toote to repent, Melissa!"


    "Hmph, I won''t go next time."


    While Melissa said that she would not go next time, she couldn''t help but recall the performance she


    sawst night.


    "By the way, our trip is worth it. At least I saw a bunch of muscr men doing flirtatious movements to


    me."


    "Unfortunately, in this life, I might not have a chance to see it again."


    Martha raised her eyebrows slightly, and asked with a smile, "Tell me, if I were to tell Eden what you


    just said, how do you think he would react?"


    "Martha, are we still best friends?"


    Melissa put her hands on her hips and looked at Martha with an angry expression.


    After exchanging a few more words in the bathroom, the two of them left and returned to their private


    room.


    ...


    Later, after a group of five continued to visit two ces ording to the n, they met a pitiful person


    after they finished dinner at a hotel.


    Except for Stefan, they went downstairs to get into the car. When Stefan went to the bathroom, he


    identally bumped into a girl.


    "I''m sorry."


    Stefan frowned, and he took a step back, pulling away from the girl.


    The girl raised her eyes and looked at him pitifully, bit her lip and shook her head slightly, "It doesn''t


    matter."


    "Stop, where are you going!"


    The next second, the girl''s hand was grabbed by a man reeking of alcohol.


    The girl waved her hands in panic, "Let go of me. Let me go."


    "If you don''t drink with me today, believe it or not, I will report what you''ve done to your superior."


    A man with a beer belly and reeking of alcohol stared at the girl in front of him with narrowed eyes.


    Stefan felt disgusted and was about to turn around and leave when the girl grabbed onto his sleeve.


    "Please, help me."


    Stefan stared coldly at the girl, wanted to shake off her hand, and leave.


    But he suddenly remembered that he bumped into this girl when he was just going out, and now he


    could help her as apensation.


    He thought this in his mind and he acted ordingly.


    Stefan stared coldly at the potbellied man standing in front of him, his tone full of indifference.


    "Let go of her hand."


    "You brat, who are you to order me around?" The beer-bellied man puffed out his chest arrogantly as


    he looked down on Stefan who only had good looks.


    In the next second, the man was kicked firmly on the body.


    "I don''t like repeating myself."


    After Stefan said this indifferently, he took out his mobile phone and dialed up the hotel manager''s


    number.


    "Come over here immediately."


    After saying this, he hung up the phone and looked at the pot-bellied man who copsed on the ground


    and howled in disgust.


    The man with a big belly wailed in pain, and said aggressively, "Wait, I will definitely not let you go."


    Stefan''s eyes darkened slightly, he stared at the man on the ground coldly, a sneer curled up at the


    corner of his mouth.


    Wait? How long has it been since someone dared act so arrogantly before him?


    At this time, the pot-bellied man struggled to get up.


    Despite feeling chills run down his spine from meeting Stefan''s gaze, he didn''t want to lose face in front


    of that girl. So even though it was difficult for him to stand up straight due to pain, he managed it.


    The beer-bellied guy struggled back onto feet, turned towards his subordinates, and smiled


    contemptuously.


    "Now I will let you see how tough I am."


    "Master, are you alright?"


    His subordinate in the lead walked over quickly and helped him stand steady.


    He waved his hand and said angrily, "Quick, teach this ignorant brat a lesson."


    "Yes," his subordinates responded respectfully and rushed towards Stefan.


    But before they could do anything to Stefan, a group of men in ck rushed up.


    Seeing the hotel managering, the potbellied man suddenly felt emboldened and looked at him with


    dissatisfaction.


    "Mr. Thompson, can any random guy have dinner in your hotel?"


    Mr. Thompson gave the potbellied man a meaningful look and then led his men to protect Stefan.


    Seeing this scene, the potbellied man froze in ce.


    The overweight man was stunned by what he saw. He thought he had seen pity in Mr. Thompson''s


    eyes for him.


    Does this man who Mr. Thompson protects have a powerful backing?


    In the next second, Mr. Thompson turned around and looked at Stefan nervously, "Mr. Harrison, I''m


    sorry for beingte."


    "I don''t want any more trouble on my journey," said Stefan coldly as he looked at Mr. Thompson.


    Mr. Thompson nodded respectfully, and replied seriously, "Yes."


    Stefan pursed his lips and walked away.


    The pot-bellied man''s subordinates immediately stepped forward, trying to block Stefan''s way, but the


    men brought by Mr. Thompson stopped the potbellied man first.


    The potbellied man frowned with displeasure, and an angry voice sounded in the corridor, "Mr.


    Thompson, what do you mean?"


    At this moment, Stefan had walked downstairs, followed closely by the girl whom he just helped out.


    The girl followed him because her intuition told her that he was a powerful man. If she could win him


    over, then she didn''t have to worry about money for the rest of her life.


    After they left, Mr. Thompson''s indifferent voice said, "Master Darrell, you offended someone you can''t


    afford to mess with today."


    "Who is he?" Darrell was a little bit uneasy. He had never heard of that man before.


    Mr. Thompson looked at him coldly and his icy voice said, "You don''t deserve to know who he is."


    He turned to his men standing beside him and waved his hand. "Take them away."


    "Yes," the men responded respectfully, and they all stepped forward and took Darrell Gaines and his


    subordinates away.


    Darrell frowned angrily and shouted loudly, "Let go of me! Alfie Thompson, how dare you treat me like


    this? If my dad finds out about this, you won''t get away with it!"


    Alfie''s face darkened, and he nced displeased at Darrell.


    His man got his signal, raised his hand and knocked Darrell unconscious before dragging him away.


    ...


    On the other side, just as Stefan walked to the lobby, he saw his wife and friends waiting for him.


    Martha took a step forward, looking into his eyes with concern.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Are you feeling unwell?"


    "I ran into small trouble but it has been resolved," Stefan responded indifferently, taking his wife''s hand,


    "Let''s go to the next attraction now?"


    Martha heard what Stefan said but her gaze looked towards the woman standing behind Stefan.


    The girl was wearing a ck short skirt with delicate feature. Her slightly red eyes made her look pitiful.


    Stefan soon noticed Martha''s gaze, turned his head, followed her line of sight, and saw the girl


    standing behind him at a nce.


    He frowned slightly, his cold and ruthless voice saying, "Is there anything else?"


    The girl looked at Stefan pitifully, her eyes filled with gratitude...

 Chapter 676 StefanS Bad Luck

    Chapter 676 Stefan''S Bad Luck


    Chapter 676 Stefan''s Bad Luck


    "Sir, my name is Helen. Thank you for helping me just now. I... I am extremely grateful."


    "It''s not a big deal," Stefan said lightly and took Martha''s hand to leave.


    Just at this moment, Helen stepped forward to block their way, looking at them with embarrassment.


    "Excuse me, I... I do have a favor to ask. I wonder if you can give me a few minutes."


    Stefan frowned, and looked at the girl with obvious impatience.


    In his opinion, it was his fault for identally bumping into this girl.


    Butter, he helped her out of trouble, which was considered apensation.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, what was this woman trying to do by stopping him?


    Martha, who was standing beside him, didn''t think much, but turned to look at Stefan with a puzzled


    expression.


    "What''s going on?"


    Before Stefan could exin, Helen''s voice sounded, "Miss, you must be his wife, right?"


    "Yes, my name is Martha Doyle."


    Martha turned to look at Helen with gentle eyes, and introduced herself gracefully.


    Helen pursed her lips, lowered her eyelids, and said softly, "My name is Helen Moore. Just now, when


    your husband was in the corridor, he identally bumped into me. I was being chased by a rogue, and


    it was your husband who helped me."


    "I am very grateful to your husband for helping me."


    What happened here was seen by Melissa who was sitting on the sofa not far away.


    She frowned in confusion and wondered if that girl was trying to steal Stefan away from Martha.


    In the next second, she denied her thoughts.


    She knew how deeply Stefan loved Martha.


    Even if that girl wanted to, Stefan would not make it happen.


    But Melissa couldn''t hold back her curiosity and walked over, "Who is she?"


    Just as Helen was about to continue speaking, she saw a couple walking over with a child, and the


    woman looked at her with a puzzled expression, with obvious scrutiny in her eyes.


    She lowered her eyes humbly, revealing a helpless look.


    "I... My name is Helen Moore. I am the barmaid of this hotel. I was kidnapped by human traffickers and


    sold alcohol here."


    Hearing this, Martha thought of Helen''s expression and appearance just now, and it was not difficult for


    Martha to guess what Helen wanted to say.


    "Miss Moore, do you want us to help you get out of here?"


    When Helen heard this, she looked up at Martha in shock, her wet eyes seemed to glint with hope.


    She nervously looked at Martha for a while before finally nodding slightly.


    Then she told her life experience, "Miss Doyle, when I was very young, my parents died in a car


    ident. My uncle and aunt raised me, and then took over thepany under my parents'' name on


    the grounds that I was young and ignorant."


    "When I was fifteen, they were afraid that I would take back thepany left by my parents when I


    became an adult, so they sold me to human traffickers under the pretext of letting me go out to broaden


    my horizons."


    When Helen said this, tears welled up in her big eyes at the right time, making her look pitiful.


    Martha could feel the sadness emanating from the girl, and her eyes softened a bit.


    Melissa, who was sitting next to Martha, heard this, she felt sympathy for the girl as well as anger


    towards Helen''s uncle and aunt.


    "So you never thought about going back and taking back what belongs to you?" asked Martha.


    "Of course I thought about going back, but I was penniless. When I was sold by human traffickers, I


    was forced to sign an indenture to sell myself."


    "I also thought about running away regardless of the indenture. But every time I was caught, I would be


    beaten severely, and if my master disliked me, he would sell me to someone else."


    "I... I''m staying in this hotel after being sold five or six times."


    "This time, I don''t dare run away anymore, but the money I have saved now should not be enough for


    me to go back to my country," said Helen as she paused briefly while wiping away tears from her eye


    corners.


    She tried her best to show a strong appearance, but she still appeared quite disheveled in the eyes of


    the few of them.


    Martha looked at her sympathetically, and her voice softened a bit.


    "How do you want us to help you?"


    "I hope you can take me back."


    Helen looked eagerly and pleadingly at the group of people in front of her, "We''re all from the same


    country, and I''m willing to give you all the money I''ve saved up."


    Afraid that they wouldn''t agree, she quickly added, "When I go back home, I''ll also transfer all my


    money to you. Please just help me leave this ce now."


    She gritted her teeth and hesitated for a moment before slowly bending down...

 Chapter 677 Mr. Harrison Spoils His Wife Too Much

    Chapter 677 Mr. Harrison Spoils His Wife Too Much


    Chapter 677 Mr. Harrison Spoils His Wife Too Much


    Seeing that, Martha stepped forward and took her arm.


    "Miss Moore, it''s just a little thing for us to do. We are d to help."


    "Really?"


    Helen looked up at Martha with disbelief in her big eyes.


    Martha smiled and nodded. "We''re all from the same country, and we can''t just sit by and do nothing


    when we see you in trouble."


    "Thank you so much!"


    Helen looked at them with tears in her eyes, grateful for their help.


    What she just said was true. She did want to go back home.


    It was just that she had a ulterior motive - to let this man fall in love with her.


    In fact, based on her understanding of her uncle and aunt, they probably had squandered her parents''


    property.


    But if she could hook up with this powerful and rich man, she would live an affluent life for the rest of


    her life.


    After years of wandering around outside, all she wanted was to lead a secure life with nothing to worry


    about.


    Thinking of this, Helen secretly looked at Stefan who stood upright and a hint of affection flitted across


    her face.


    "All men are alike anyway. My looks are no worse than Martha''s. I''m even younger than she is! As long


    as I put some effort, Stefan will be mine sooner orter!" Helen thought.


    At this time, Martha didn''t notice anything wrong, but just felt Helen was a pitiful girl.


    Melissa also felt sympathy for Helen, but at the same time, she noticed Helen looking at Stefan with


    some kind of passion and realized Helen was not as innocent as she looked.


    She nced sideways at Martha, pursed her lips, and didn''t say much.


    She hoped that she was thinking too much.


    It didn''t take long for Alfie and his men to appear in the lobby, Darrell and his men being held down.


    While being controlled, Darrell looked at Stefan in horror, "You... who the hell are you!"


    Stefan nced at him indifferently, without any intention of exining.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Instead, Alfie waved his hands to signal for his subordinates to take Darrell and his men away, then


    walked up to Stefan in a ttering manner, and said respectfully, "Mr. Harrison, I will take care of them. I


    wish you a pleasant journey here."


    "Is this girl from your hotel?" Stefan nced at Helen expressionlessly, and asked in a cold voice.


    Alfie turned to look at the girl standing not far away, obviously stunned, "Yes, she''s my hotel''s barmaid."


    He didn''t understand why Mr. Harrison was asking about this girl. Could it be that he was interested in


    her? As he thought of this possibility, Alfie looked at Helen incredulously.


    In his opinion, Mrs. Harrison was much more beautiful than Helen. He really couldn''t understand how


    Mr. Harrison could be attracted to such a girl.


    Stefan stood nearby and stared sharply at Alfie; naturally understanding what thetter was thinking.


    He frowned slightly, and said indifferently, "My wife felt sorry for her background, and wanted to take


    her away with her."


    Alfie was stunned for a moment; it took him some time to react.


    He never expected that Mr. Harrison would ask about Helen because of Mrs. Harrison.


    But it wasn''t surprising either. Rumors had it that Mr. Harrison doted on his wife very much.


    After a while, Alfie regainedposure and quickly replied, "Mrs. Harrison, since you want to take her


    away, please go ahead."


    Stefan wielded power throughout the whole ind as well as monopolizing most ofmerce here.


    He would not be that stupid to be hostile to Stefan.


    Martha looked at Alfie calmly, "Thank you, Mr. Thompson."


    "Mrs. Harrison, you are wee." Alfie quickly bowed his head and responded respectfully.


    After the group of them left the hotel, Martha suddenly remembered something, and looked at Helen


    standing behind her with concern.


    "Miss Moore, we''re still on a journey. What..."


    Before she finished speaking, Helen hurriedly interrupted her, "I''ll go with you all."


    Helen''s reaction made Martha believe that Helencked a sense of security and worried about being


    abandoned again.


    But what she didn''t know was that Helen wanted to follow along, just to have more opportunities to be


    with Stefan.


    And so, the group set off together for the next attraction.


    During the trip, Helen had been acting timid. It was obvious that she was afraid of being left behind by


    everyone else.


    Later, after spending an afternoon together, she slowly behaved less timidly.


    She would sweetly smile at Martha and talked with a pleasant voice.


    "Martha, don''t call me Miss Moore. Just call me Helen."


    "Okay," Martha responded with a smile, and continued walking hand in hand with Jimmy.


    Jimmy didn''t feel ufortable at all about having a new member join them. On the contrary, he liked


    Helen very much.

 Chapter 678 DonT You Think Helen Is Cunning?

    Chapter 678 Don''T You Think Helen Is Cunning?


    Chapter 678 Don''t You Think Helen is Cunning?


    That night, they were dining in the hotel restaurant where they were staying.


    After Helen happily poured herself a ss of juice, she also poured one for Stefan.


    "Stefan, here''s your juice."


    "Mm-hmm," replied Stefan nonchntly without looking up as he cut the steak for Martha.


    His wife became more spoiled on this honeymoon trip.


    For example, when eating steak, she would ask him to cut it in pieces, so that she didn''t have to do it


    herself.


    Martha sitting next to him had all her attention on Jimmy, "Jimmy, do you want to try this caviar?"


    "Yes."


    Jimmy stared at the exquisite dishes not far away with sparkling eyes, and drooled.


    Jimmy was a foodie and during this trip, he tasted countless different delicious dishes.


    The foreign vors and cooking techniques were different from those in C Country, so Jimmy felt them


    very novel.


    Soon, Stefan finished cutting a steak and ced it in front of Martha, "It''s ready! Eat up."


    "Okay," Martha responded with a smile, lowered her head and began to eat.


    Helen, sitting on the other side of Stefan, saw everything happening. A hint of displeasure crept on her


    face. Then she reached out to serve Stefan dessert, saying, "Stefan, this dessert tastes good. Try it."


    Hearing this, Stefan raised his eyes, nced at her, pursed his lips and said nothing.


    He wouldn''t eat anything handed over by another women.


    Helen waited for quite some time but did not hear any response from Stefan, so she pushed the


    dessert closer towards him, asking once more, "Stefan?"


    "I don''t eat sweets," said Stefan calmly while picking up his te with steak on it and starting to eat it


    gracefully.


    Melissa, who was sitting not far away witnessed everything that happened.


    She smiled slightly, and served Eden some vegetable sd in a good mood. "Try this."


    Eden looked up at his wife suspiciously, not understanding what she meant.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Martha, who had just discussed the painting with Jimmy, stopped what she was doing and looked at


    Stefan with a smile.


    "I''d like some green sd," she said.


    Stefan looked at her dotingly, put a bowl in front of her, "Enjoy it."


    Just when Martha scooped up some sd and was about to put it into her mouth, Stefan suddenly held


    her wrist, and put the vegetable sd she had just scooped into his mouth.


    Martha froze for a moment, never expecting him to do something like this at the dinner table.


    Stefan didn''t notice anything wrong at all, and curled his lips in satisfaction. "It''s so sweet."


    Martha blushed when she heard this and lowered her head shyly as she ate the sd in the bowl


    awkwardly.


    Upon seeing this, Helen''s smiling face betrayed some resentment.


    Melissa, who had been observing Helen, couldn''t help covering her mouth and chuckling.


    She was very satisfied with what Stefan had done.


    It seemed that Stefan became good at dealing with an Angelic bitch after going through a lot.


    Eden looked at Melissa suspiciously, and asked dotingly, "What is so funny?"


    Since Melissaughed a lot just now, everyone''s eyes were on her.


    She smiled and blinked her eyes, her lips parted slightly, "I just suddenly recalled a funny scene in a TV


    series, so I couldn''t hold back myughter."


    Then she shot Helen a meaningful look.


    Martha was taken aback for a moment. Sensing Melissa''s hostility towards Helen, she slightly frowned


    in puzzlement.


    "What''s wrong?" after hesitating for a moment, she couldn''t help asking in a low voice.


    Melissa leaned close to Martha and whispered softly in her ear, "Can''t you see? This girl named ''Helen''


    is up to no good."


    "What do you mean?" asked Martha curiously while looking more puzzled than ever by now...


    But then suddenly realization dawned upon both women at the same time.


    "Don''t worry. Your husband is very faithful to you."


    As long as Stefan wasn''t blinded by Helen, whatever she did was useless.


    Melissa thought about it and turned to Eden with a smile, "Honey, I want some wine."


    "Why do you suddenly want to drink?" Eden asked, but he got up honestly and poured Melissa a ss.


    Seeing this, Melissa pointed to Martha''s ss, "Pour Martha a ss too."


    Hearing this, Eden looked sideways at Martha, with obvious inquiries in his eyes.


    Although Martha was surprised by Melissa''s actions, she didn''t ask, but nodded slightly.

 Chapter 679 I Hope To Be As Happy As Martha

    Chapter 679 I Hope To Be As Happy As Martha


    Chapter 679 I Hope to Be as Happy as Martha


    After Eden poured the red wine, Melissa raised her ss gracefully, shaking it gently.


    Seeing this scene, Jimmy''s eyes lit up, "Melissa, you look so pretty!"


    Melissa tilted her head slightly and smiled at Jimmy. "Of course I do," she said with a hint of pride in her


    voice, "I look good anytime."


    Martha heard this and couldn''t help but smile at her friend''s self-confidence.


    The next second, Jimmy''s soft voice sounded, "Melissa, can I draw you?"


    Melissa was taken aback for a moment, and then a look of shock appeared in her eyes.


    "Jimmy, you... you really mean it?" She had always known that Jimmy liked to draw, but never thought


    she would be his subject of drawing.


    Melissa looked at Jimmy with bright eyes, making thetter a little puzzled. "Can''t I draw you?"


    After Jimmy said this, he turned to look at his mother strangely, with obvious confusion in his big eyes.


    Martha smiled wryly and nodded. "Of course you can! Melissa just didn''t expect that you would want to


    draw her."


    Jimmy turned back towards Melissa. He saw the excitement on her face.


    He blushed, and said in a soft voice, "Melissa is so pretty. Of course I want to draw her."


    "Can I keep it when it''s done?" asked Melissa expectantly while feeling somewhat nervous inside.


    She knew Martha was a famous painter whose works were worth thousands of dors. But she couldn''t


    appreciate the paintings, and this time she wanted to keep Jimmy''s painting of her purely because the


    person Jimmy wanted to paint was her.


    Jimmy nodded and readily agreed. "Okay, but I draw slowly. It might take me some time."


    "No problem. No matter how long it takes, I''m willing to wait."


    There was a gentle smile on the corner of Melissa''s mouth, and she reached out and rubbed Jimmy''s


    head happily.


    Immediately after she looked down, she saw the te of shrimp Eden had peeled for her earlier and


    picked one up before giving it to Jimmy with a smile, "Jimmy, you must be tired today; eat more."


    Jimmy nodded seriously.


    Eden, who was sitting next to Melissa, smiled dotingly.


    Stefan had a rxed expression in his eyes, and he continued to pick up food for Martha.


    When Helen saw this unfold, she lowered her head and clenched her hand into fists.


    The happy atmosphere made her feel out of ce. But it didn''t matter; she would soon defeat Martha


    and be Stefan''s wife!


    ...


    After everyone had eaten their fill and Jimmy rubbed his round belly with satisfaction, he said, "Mommy,


    I''m so full! Do you want to go for a walk with me?"


    "Sure," Martha responded with a smile, and turned to look at Stefan beside her. Seeing thetter


    nodding his head slightly, she widened her smile.


    Melissa stretched herselfzily, "Martha, I''m really tired today, so I won''t go for a walk with you."


    "Then go back and rest early."


    Martha smiled at her best friend before turning towards Helen who hadn''t spoken yet, "Helen, do you


    want to go for a walk with us, or go back to the hotel room to rest first?"


    "I''ll go with you." Helen smiled shyly. Her eyes were moist. Under the hotel lights, they looked


    charming.


    Martha nodded and led Jimmy towards outside.


    "Did Jimmy have a good time today?"


    "Yes!" Jimmy excitedly nodded his head. "Mommy! I didn''t expect that foreign technology developed so


    fast that they even made an underwater sightseeing tunnel!"


    He had been to an aquarium before where he saw various types of underwater creatures, but none of


    them were as amazing as what he saw in the underwater sightseeing tunnel today.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    That was the first time he saw the underwater creatures up close, even the big sharks.


    When he witnessed the process of a shark hunting its prey, he was deeply shocked. The bloody scene


    still lingered in his mind.


    At first, he couldn''t ept the cruel killing of other fish by sharks.


    Later, under the enlightenment of his father, he gradually learned about thew of the jungle.


    He sympathized with other fish but forgot that they too were preying on weaker fish like small shrimp.


    He still remembered what his father said: "Jimmy, the world is actually not as kind as you think. Some


    people exhaust their strength just to survive."


    With lowered eyelids and deep thoughts for a while, Jimmy turned to his father beside him. Stefan was


    standing next to him at that moment and Jimmy reached out to grab Stefan''s big hand and looked up.


    "Dad, I understand thew of the jungle now. I''ll work hard to be stronger in order to help those in


    need."


    Martha was visibly shocked when she heard Jimmy''s words.


    She didn''t expect that Jimmy would say such words suddenly.


    Stefan, who was standing beside him, seemed to have expected it long ago, his lips curled slightly, and


    he stretched out his hand to rub Jimmy''s head with a smile. "I believe in you."


    Jimmy looked ahead firmly, not afraid of the unknown future.


    The three figures cast long shadows on the ground which made Helen''s fragile and sensitive heart


    ache again.


    She used to have aplete family when she was a child, butter, all that was taken away from her,


    and all that awaited her was endless torture.


    After she was sold off, she sought help from others but only received insults instead.


    Now, she no longer trusted men. After all, money was more reliable than any man.


    Helen''s eyes wandered around before settling once again upon Stefan.


    Stefan was so extraordinary. If she could hook up with him, she would definitely have nothing to worry


    about.


    By then, she would make those who humiliated her pay the price they deserve!


    Just then, Martha suddenly remembered Helen following along behind them, so she quickly turned to


    look at Helen.


    "Helen, why are you walking so slowly alone?"


    Helen''s face changed slightly, and soon reverted back into an innocent and pitiful look.


    She smiled and looked at Martha, her eyes full of envy, "Martha, I see that your family of three is so


    happy, I can''t bear to disturb you."


    "You will be happy too someday." Martha turned to Helen and waited for her to approach.


    Helen blinked and blushed as she walked up to them and held Martha''s arm. "I hope I can be as happy


    as you someday," she said meaningfully, nced over at Stefan and then their eyes met.

 Chapter 680 Don鈥檛 Get Me Wrong

    Chapter 680 Don¡¯t Get Me Wrong


    Chapter 680 Don¡¯t Get Me Wrong


    The girl''s eyes were moist, and she blinked at him, causing Stefan''s eyebrows to furrow slightly.


    He lowered his eyes, and when his eyes fell on Martha again, he happened to see Martha smiling.


    Perhaps Helen was just winking at Martha and he happened to catch their eye contact.


    Stefan thought of that and the disgust in his eyes dissipated somewhat.


    As they walked and chatted for a while longer, Jimmy suddenly turned to his mommy. "Mommy, I need


    to go to the restroom. You guys go ahead."


    "I''ll go with you," Martha said before pointing towards a nearby restroom. "It''s right over there."


    Just as she finished speaking, Stefan spoke up in a low voice. "I''ll go with you."


    "It''s okay. It''s only a short distance away. Just wait for us here," Martha replied while looking back at


    Stefan with a smile.


    She took Jimmy''s hand and headed straight for the restroom. On their way, they talked and giggled.


    Helen saw them walk away, approached Stefan and said in a soft voice, "I wonder what they''re talking


    about. They''reughing so happily."


    Stefan pursed his lips tightly without saying anything.


    After waiting for some time without hearing any response from him, she didn''t feel annoyed, but


    reached out to hug herself, gazed sadly at the lights not far away.


    "When I was a child, when I saw my uncle''s family having a good time together, I couldn''t help thinking


    if I would be one of the happiest kids too if my parents were still alive."


    Although Stefan didn''t intend to answer Helen, her words reminded him of the time he spent with his


    adoptive parents before.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    That period of time was one of the happiest period of his life.


    His adoptive father looked stern, but he was always patient with him - teaching him about life lessons


    or taking him out for fun activities.


    And his adoptive mother was gentle and kind, and treated everyone kindly.


    When he looked back now, though he was abandoned by his biological mother, he was lucky because


    his adoptive parents that gave him a happy childhood.


    After waiting for a while, Helen still didn''t hear the man beside him speak. She nced sideways and


    saw the man''s stern side face and deep eyes.


    Her face turned slightly red, and her heart sank.


    She keenly felt the sadness emanating from him, but pretended not to sense it.


    With an envious look on her face, she said, "Stefan, you must have a very happy childhood."


    "Mm-hmm," Stefan responded in a light tone.


    When he was a child, he was indeed happy.


    Memories of Martha apanying him in those days involuntarily surfaced in his mind.


    At that time, Martha wore a cute mask and had a childish and cheerful voice.


    It was her who brought sunshine into his life.


    For the rest of his life, he would try his best to protect her.


    When Helen heard his husky and deep voice, her heart beat faster unconsciously.


    She looked at Stefan, smilingly saying, "Now you have a wife and a lovely son. You also lead a happy


    life now."


    "Unlike me, I have nothing." After Helen said these words in a low voice, her head drooped, and her


    pretty face was full of loneliness.


    Now she looked quite pitiful, and she didn''t believe that this man would remain indifferent after seeing


    it.


    At this time, Stefan''s gaze remained fixed on the bathroom not far away. He waited patiently for Martha


    and their son to appear.


    Helen waited anxiously beside him without receiving anyfort from him.


    She frowned, and stared ahead unkindly.


    Damn it, didn''t Stefan hear what she said just now?


    Helen felt uncertain about Stefan''s attitude, but she was unwilling to give up this opportunity to be


    alone with him.


    She thought Stefan was a wise man to choose her since she was as beautiful as Martha yet younger


    than Martha.


    But little did Helen know how deeply Stefan loved Martha.


    Her eyes rolled slightly, and she suddenly said, "I''ll go to the bathroom over there to see why they


    haven''te back yet."


    As soon as she took two steps, she pretended to be tripped by a stone on the ground, and fell


    backwards with a soft cry, but she had aimed at falling into Stefan''s arms from the corner of her eyes.


    Stefan frowned, and just as he stepped back to avoid Helen, she had thrown herself into his arms.


    Her hands tightly grasped his cor, causing him to furrow his brows even more.


    After a moment of silence, Stefan reluctantly asked, "Are you okay?"


    Helen pretended to steady herself and looked up at Stefan with wet eyes. Her body unconsciously


    leaned forward until it was pressed against him.


    "Stefan, I identally tripped and fell down."


    "Mm," Stefan responded indifferently. He took a step back in an attempt to avoid her touch but found


    that she still held onto his cor tightly.


    Helen didn''t notice Stefan''s impatience, and showed a pitiful look, calling out softly, "Stefan."


    "Let go," he said coldly with obvious impatience in his deep gaze.


    Upon hearing his icy tone of voice, Helen trembled slightly, pretended to be scared, and let go of his


    cor.


    Stefan took a quick step back so as not to smell the strong fragrance emanating from Helen. That


    fragrance made him irritable for some reason.


    The next second he turned towards the direction of the bathroom, happened to see Martha holding


    Jimmy''s hand and walking towards him step by step.


    He pressed his lips together, and just as he was about to step forward to exin, Helen spoke first,


    "Martha, you... don''t misunderstand us. We didn''t do anything just now."

 Chapter 681 When Is Daddy Planning To Send Away That Woman?

    Chapter 681 When Is Daddy nning To Send Away That Woman?


    Chapter 681 When is Daddy nning to Send Away That Woman?


    Hearing this, Stefan frowned slightly, and his heart thumped.


    Helen''s words were really misleading.


    His eyes darkened, and he exined in a cold voice, "She fell down just now, and I helped her up."


    "Yes, yes, that''s exactly what happened. Martha, please don''t misunderstand us. We didn''t do


    anything," Helen anxiously exined, looking like she was about to cry.


    But standing next to Helen, Stefan frowned even more and looked at her with disgust in his eyes.


    He saved Helen in the hotel because he had identally bumped into her before.


    Later, when Helen talked about her miserable past, he didn''t have any sympathy for her.


    Martha asked him to redeem Helen''s freedom, so he did it ordingly.


    But tonight, when Helen poured juice for him, he realized that Helen had ulterior motives to approach


    them.


    Martha''s gaze shifted towards Stefan before she smiled and said, "It''s not a big deal. Why are you guys


    so nervous?"


    Jimmy looked at his daddy suspiciously, "Daddy, I just saw you helped Helen and then avoided her.


    Why did Helen act so nervously?"


    Stefan pursed his lips and sneered mockingly.


    He thought, "Helen''s intentions are now very obvious. What she did just now was to make Martha


    misunderstand."


    But he and Martha were finally together after so many difficulties. Such a trivia couldn''t drive a wedge


    between them.


    After hearing what Jimmy said, Helen touched her nose awkwardly. "I''m afraid your mommy will


    misunderstand me and your daddy."


    After she finished speaking, she turned her head to look at Stefan, and then looked at Martha with a


    guilty conscience.


    Before Martha could speak, Jimmy''s voice sounded first, "Don''t worry, Helen, it''s just a small favor from


    my daddy, and my mommy won''t misunderstand you."


    At this time, although Jimmy showed an innocent look on his face, he had noticed something wrong


    with Helen.


    It was an insignificant matter, but Helen''s description made it exaggerated.


    Thinking back to Helen''s behavior at the dinner table tonight, Jimmy frowned and guessed that Helen


    was coveting his daddy.


    With this thought in mind, he clenched his small hands into fists.


    Martha smiled and rubbed Jimmy''s head, "Jimmy, you''re right."


    "Helen, it''s gettingte, and you must be tired. Why don''t we go back to rest early?"


    Martha''s gaze towards Helen remained gentle as ever.


    Helen breathed a sigh of relief at this, forced a smile, and responded gently, "Okay."


    At the same time, she was thinking that she couldn''t make Martha suspicious of her until she


    seeded.


    Otherwise, she would be finished by Martha.


    The four of them returned to the hotel together, and went back to their rooms to rest.


    After returning to her suite, Martha walked towards the bedroom in a good mood, "Today I will take a


    shower first."


    Immediately afterwards, before Stefan and his son could react, the sound of Martha taking a shower


    could be heard in the bathroom.


    After Jimmy came back to his senses, he frowned and looked at his daddy with a serious face.


    "Daddy, we need to talk."


    Stefan raised his eyebrows and looked at Jimmy with obvious confusion in his eyes, "What are you


    gonna say?"


    Jimmy pursed his lips and walked towards the sofa with his hands behind his back.


    After he sat down on the sofa in a serious manner, he patted the seat next to him seriously, "Come and


    sit."


    It was rare for Stefan to see his son look so serious, raised his eyebrows slightly, strode over, and sat


    beside Jimmy.


    "What is it?"


    Jimmy pursed his lips, and then said solemnly, "Daddy, I feel that Helen is up to no good."


    Hearing this, Stefan was taken aback. He didn''t expect that Jimmy would talk about Helen.


    But how did Jimmy find out that there was something wrong with Helen?


    Did Helen make a move on Jimmy?


    As Stefan thought about this, his eyes became even more gloomy. "What do you mean?"


    Jimmy didn''t notice his father''s change at all and started to analyze it seriously, "I think Helen


    approaches you with ulterior motives. Just now, she could exin herself clearly with one sentence, but


    she chose to stir up misunderstandings between you and Mommy."


    When Stefan heard this, admiration shed in his eyes.


    He was patient and asked a question. "Did you sense something wrong with Helen just based on what


    happened just now?"


    "More than that," Jimmy replied with a frown and exined, "


    "Since she started following us, she has been looking at you from time to time."


    "And during dinner tonight, she showed courtesy to you and served you something from time to time.


    Luckily, you ate nothing she gave, or I would have tell Mommy about it."


    After Jimmy said this, he raised his chin proudly.


    Stefan raised an eyebrow in appreciation and patted the messy hair on Jimmy''s head.


    "I didn''t expect my son to notice so many things at such a young age."


    He thought that Jimmy only judged Helen based on what happened at night but he never expected him


    to observe her behavior so carefully.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His son would definitely surpass him in the future.


    The next second, Jimmy''s serious voice interrupted Stefan''s thoughts, "Daddy, when do you n on


    sending that woman away?"

 Chapter 682 Stefan, You Bastard!

    Chapter 682 Stefan, You Bastard!


    Chapter 682 Stefan, You Bastard!


    "Wait a little longer, after all she is the person your mother promised to bring back to the country. If we


    send her away directly, I''m afraid your mother won''t agree."


    Stefan knew Martha would not break her promise.


    Even if Helen was really up to no good, Martha would arrange someone else to send her back to the


    country.


    The most important thing now was how to tell Martha about Helen''s true face.


    Jimmy pursed his lips and sighed helplessly, clearly understanding the character of his own mother.


    He suddenly raised his eyes and looked at his father with satisfaction.


    "It''s a good thing that my dad can tell Helen is a bad woman, otherwise I would have to worry too


    much."


    After Stefan came back to his senses, he happened to see Jimmy''s approving gaze, and his eyebrows


    twitched.


    Was he being appreciated by his son?


    Thinking of this, he smiled, stretched out his hand and tapped Jimmy''s head with a smile.


    "Okay, don''t worry about the adults'' affairs. Son, you go ahead and draw your picture."


    "Fine." After a moment of pretending to ponder, Jimmy nodded gently.


    Just at that moment, Martha walked out of the bathroom after taking a shower and Jimmy''s eyes lit up


    instantly.


    He immediately jumped off the sofa and ran towards his mommy in a "squeaky"manner.


    "Mommy, are you done taking a shower?"


    Jimmy ran to Martha and hugged her thigh, looking up at his mother with a smiling face. "Mommy, you


    smell so good."


    Martha rubbed Jimmy''s head with a smile, "If you take a bath, you will smell good too."


    Stefan, who was sitting on the sofa, was speechless when he saw Jimmy smiling tenderly.


    Jimmy has two faces. In front of others, he looks serious andposed, but in front of his mother, he


    bes soft and adorable.


    Moreover, judging from Martha''s expression, it is obvious that she does not know Jimmy''s two faces.


    At this moment, Jimmy nodded heavily after hearing his mother''s words. "I''m a clean and good boy


    who can take a bath by myself."


    "Do you need help from your dad?" Martha asked softly, and after getting Jimmy''s negative answer,


    she rubbed his head lovingly, and let Jimmy walk towards the bedroom alone.


    Stefan looked at Martha, whose cheeks were slightly red and her hair was wet, and his eyes darkened


    with emotion.


    He stepped forward quickly, grabbed the woman''s slender waist, lowered his head and directly kissed


    her red lips.


    Martha froze for a moment, subconsciously reaching out to grab the hem of the man''s clothes.


    The man felt encouraged by her actions and deepened the kiss unconsciously. After a while, the


    woman''s lips parted slightly, and she gasped for air with each breath, ring at the culprit standing in


    front of her with displeased almond eyes.


    "Stefan, you jerk!"


    Stefan raised an eyebrow and used his hand to caress Martha''s slightly swollen lips with great


    pleasure.


    "I kissed my own wife; it''s only natural. How can I be a jerk?"


    Martha red at him, stretched out her hand to push him away, and walked to the sofa to sit down.


    As soon as she sat down, Stefan walked over, took her towel and began to wipe her hair.


    After a few seconds of silence, Stefan''s gentle voice broke the silence in the living room.


    "Martha, don''t you think there''s something wrong with that Helen?"


    "What do you mean?" Martha asked nonchntly while ying with her newly done nails.


    In fact, she knew exactly what had happened tonight.


    She knew Stefan would never mess with Helen on his own initiative as well as what was going on


    inside Helen''s mind when she reacted that way.


    However, perhaps because of all that Martha had been through or maybe due to some other reason


    entirely, she didn''t want to judge Helen so easily.


    Just imagine that if she had simr experiences like those of Helen''s, she would also be very afraid of


    being misunderstood, being abandoned and losing the opportunity to return home.


    With lowered eyes, she recalled what Helen had said the day she met Helen.


    "Tonight, she deliberately fell into my arms, and then said something misleading."


    "Maybe she was really tripped?" Martha didn''t have too much doubt about Helen, but felt sorry for


    everything Helen went through.


    Stefan''s face grew stern as his voice became low-pitched yet husky, "Martha, she has ulterior motives."


    Martha raised her eyebrows, and turned her head to look at Stefan speechlessly.


    "Stefan, she has such miserable experiences. She must be afraid of being abandoned by us. That''s


    why she kept exining herself and asking me not to misunderstand."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Hearing this, Stefan pursed his lips, not knowing what to say.


    If only things were really as simple as Martha said.


    Martha waited for some time and didn''t hear any response, so she turned around and took Stefan''s


    hand and patted it lightly.


    "Don''t think too much about it. Not everyone has feelings for you."


    "Compared to getting you, I think her desire to go home is stronger."


    After all, having stayed abroad for several years before, Martha herself had a deep understanding of


    the misery of not being able to return home.


    At that time, if Jimmy hadn''t been by her side through those dark times, she wouldn''t have been able to


    get through them alone.


    When she thought of this, her eyelids drooped, and a hint of sadness appeared in her eyes.


    Stefan keenly sensed Martha''s change in mood; he pursed his thin lips together. He then gently


    embraced the woman before him into his arms.


    "The past is over, and our family will be together happily from here on out."


    He knew that Martha was suddenly upset because she remembered those times when she lived


    abroad with Jimmy.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood that perhaps arge part of the reason why Martha agreed to


    bring Helen was because of herself.


    She had once stayed in a foreign country for years, so she could empathize with Helen''s helplessness


    and despair.


    So when they met Helen, she wanted nothing more than helping bring Helen back home safely.


    Hopefully Helen wouldn''t disappoint them or do anything bad.

 Chapter 683 You Are Prettier Than Any Flowers

    Chapter 683 You Are Prettier Than Any Flowers


    Chapter 683 You Are Prettier Than Any Flowers


    The next day, everyone sat neatly at the dining table for breakfast.


    Helen smiled shyly at Martha and asked softly, "Martha, do you want to eat a boiled egg? I can peel


    one for you."


    "No, I''ll just have some oatmeal."


    Martha responded with a smile, and while eating the oatmeal in the bowl, she handed Jimmy a piece of


    sandwich.


    Jimmy reached out to take it and took a bite while mumbling, "Thank you, Mommy."


    Melissa took the egg that Eden had peeled for her, and ate the egg and oatmeal with a sleepy face.


    After a while, Helen put the peeled egg into Stefan''s te, and said softly, "Stefan, have an egg."


    "No need," Stefan replied indifferently as he served Martha some side dishes. "Try this one."


    When Martha looked up, she just saw Helen''s disappointed eyes. She couldn''t bear seeing it and


    nced at Stefan.


    Stefan met Martha''s eyes and understood what she meant at a nce.


    Though he got Martha''s hint, he still didn''t want to eat anything handed by Helen.


    Pretending not to notice anything, Stefan buried his head in his bowl.


    Helen lowered her eyes. After calming down, she said in depression, "I''m sorry, Stefan, I didn''t know


    you don''t eat eggs."


    Martha frowned, smiling and reaching for Stefan''s te.


    "It''s okay. If he doesn''t eat it, then I will."


    Helen raised her eyes when she heard this, and looked at Martha with bright eyes, her pretty face full


    of surprise.


    Seeing such an expression from the girl softened Martha''s heart somewhat.


    Melissa sitting beside Jimmy noticed all these things happening around them, furrowed her brows


    slightly, and a strange look shed in her eyes.


    After that, Helen just ate her breakfast quietly.


    After breakfast, the group set off for Lavender Valley, a famous scenic spot in the area.


    When they arrived, they were warmly greeted by the tour guide who was already waiting at the gate.


    "Are Mr. Harrison and Mrs. Harrison here?" The guide asked enthusiastically upon seeing them.


    "Yes," Stefan responded calmly before gesturing for the guide to start exining everything about


    Lavender Valley.


    The tour guide nodded, and then led them towards Lavender Valley while starting the introduction.


    "Lavender Valley is the most beautiful valley in the world, filled withvender of all colors. Visitors can


    immerse themselves in a sea of flowers and feel the magic of nature."


    "In addition, there is a small white vi in the deepest part of thevender field where you can overlook


    Lavender Valley."


    Jimmy''s eyes lit up as he asked excitedly, "Are there other colors ofvender?"


    He always thought thatvender was purple, but he didn''t expect it to have other colors.


    Jimmy looked at the tour guide curiously, expecting her answer.


    The tour guide smiled and replied, "Lavenderes in three different colors: purple, blue and white.


    Each color has its own meaning."


    Without waiting for further questions from Jimmy asked, the tour guide went on to exin each color''s


    significance.


    "Purplevender represents romance and symbolizes waiting for one''s true love. Bluevender is


    usually given to lovers as it represents heart-to-heart connection; and whitevender represents


    miracles."


    Jimmy''s eyes eyes shone with delight.


    He knew thatvender was synonymous with love.


    He nced over at his father mischievously as if to say: Daddy, don''t forget to buy Mommy some


    Stefan smiled and nodded.


    After Jimmy saw it, the smile on his mouth widened unconsciously, and he looked at his mommy


    happily.


    "Mommy, thevender fields here are so beautiful! I want to paint them!"


    Melissa chuckled softly before saying teasingly, "Jimmy, don''t you think painting flowers only will make


    your painting boring? You need something else in your painting!"


    Jimmy frowned slightly, and after thinking about it for a moment, he nodded seriously.


    Seeing Jimmy''s serious face, Melissa offered to help happily, "If that''s the case, I''ll help create some


    scenery for you, Jimmy."


    Upon hearing this, Jimmy''s eyes fell on Melissa, thinking seriously about the feasibility of what the


    Melissa was wearing a white dress today, and she looked elegant and charming. Obviously, she


    matched perfectly with thevender field.


    After Jimmy came back to his senses, he blinked at Melissa.


    "Melissa, then you need to ask Eden to take more photos of you!"


    "No problem," Melissa replied.


    Hearing Jimmy promise to draw her made Melissa feel a little better.


    Eden''s new house needed decorations anyway. She could frame Jimmy''s paintings and decorate the


    new house with them.


    Most importantly, these paintings were about the spots where she and Eden went on their honeymoon,


    which were so meaningful.


    Thinking about this made the corners of Melissa''s mouth curl up in a smile that never faded.


    The group walked towards Lavender Valley while talking andughing, and soon they arrived at the


    The valley was filled with purplevender flowers blooming everywhere. Bits of purple slowly converge


    into purple "rivers". Under the azure sky, it formed a beautifulndscape painting with the lush


    mountains in the distance.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Melissa couldn''t help but exim at this sight. It suddenly dawned on her that just such scenery alone


    was beautiful enough!


    As Martha gazed upon this breathtaking scenery with delight. Stefan who stood beside her was looking


    affectionately at her with a faint smile.


    After everyone had been stunned by what they saw before them, their guide smiled and said, "Mr.


    Harrison and Mrs. Harrison, you can pick somevender flowers here if you''d like to give bouquets to


    each other as gifts."


    Stefan grinned mischievously. He stretched out his hand to pull Martha close to him and wrapped his


    arms around her waist before kissing her lips passionately.


    Martha gasped softly when Stefan kissed her unexpectedly.


    Everyone else turned their attention towards them immediately after hearing Martha''s reaction.


    However, Stefan just ignored what happened around him.


    Once he finished kissing Martha, he became satisfied and released his grip on Martha''s waist while


    whispering softly, "You''re prettier than any flower."


    "Wow, my daddy and mommy are a loving couple!" eximed Jimmy.


    He watched his parents embracing each other with a smile, and without being noticed, he shot a


    meaningful nce at Helen who was standing beside him.


    He thought, "No one cane between my parents who love so deeply each other!"


    At this time, Martha''s face turned even redder when she heard Jimmy''s words.


    She buried her head in Stefan''s chest, ignoring Melissa''s teasing eyes.


    She never thought Stefan would hug her and kiss her all of a sudden with Jimmy around them.


    Martha then red at Stefan in embarrassment, felt that it was not enough, so she reached out and


    secretly pinched Stefan''s strong waist...

 Chapter 684 Can You Help Me, Please?

    Chapter 684 Can You Help Me, Please?


    Chapter 684 Can You Help Me, Please?


    Stefan, however, seemed to be oblivious to her shyness and wrapped his big hands around her fair


    hand.


    "Shall we take a walk deeper in?" he asked.


    "Sure," Martha replied softly, following Stefan''s steps towards thevender field.


    When Helen was watching them from behind, she thought, "One day, I''ll be the one standing by


    Stefan''s side. I''ll make him bow before me. Everything that belongs to Martha now will be mine!"


    Jimmy stole a nce at Helen and noticed the jealousy in her eyes.


    A sneer curled his lips. He thought, "It''s so ridiculous that Helen tries to seduce my daddy and drive my


    mommy away."


    Jimmy knew that the reason why his daddy showed affection in public was because he wanted Helen


    to see reality and give up her wishful thinking.


    But Stefan never expected that Helen, who was delusional, would not give up easily.


    Just as Helen snapped out of her head, she happened to the sneer on Jimmy''s lips. She was taken


    aback and thought, "Does Jimmy discover my intentions?"


    Before she could think it through, Jimmy hade back to his senses, showing a bright smile to


    Melissa and Eden who were standing beside him.


    "Melissa, Eden, let''s go deep too."


    "Okay," Melissa said with a smile, walked over and held Jimmy''s small hand while following Stefan and


    Martha into the flower field step by step.


    After the three of them took a few steps, Jimmy suddenly stopped, and turned to look confusedly at


    Helen who stood on the spot.


    "Helen? Why aren''t youing?"


    Helen came back to her senses, and saw Jimmy''s innocent face, and all the doubts in her heart


    vanished instantly.


    She thought, "I must be thinking too much. How can a small kid like Jimmy read my thoughts?"


    With this thought in mind, a gentle smile appeared on her lips, and she responded softly, "I''ming


    right now."


    Soon, Melissa suddenly bent down and and carried Jimmy.


    Jimmy frowned slightly, looking at Melissa with a puzzled look in his eyes.


    "Melissa, I can walk by myself."


    "I know," Melissa walked a few quick steps and whispered to Jimmy, "Helen doesn''t seem like a good


    person. Jimmy, don''t be deceived by her appearance."


    When Jimmy heard this, a smile appeared on his mouth. He leaned close to Melissa who was hugging


    him, whispering, "Well, Melissa, you''re so smart to notice that woman is bad!"


    Hearing Jimmy''sment, Melissa paused for a moment before continuing to walk forward.


    When Eden and Helen were out of sight, Melissa stared at Jimmy in her arms with shock on her face.


    "You knew?"


    Jimmy nodded coolly and leaned closer to Melissa. He spoke softly about how he discovered it himself.


    "Yesterday, when that woman sat in the same car with us, she kept staring at my daddy all the time.


    Later during dinner, she even handed something over for my dad to eat but my dad didn''t eat it."


    Melissa raised an eyebrow when she heard this.


    She clearly didn''t expect this young boy could be so sharp-witted; he could discover such an insidious


    woman''s approach at such a young age!


    But after thinking about it for a moment, she felt relieved.


    Jimmy was Martha and Stefan''s son. No wonder he was witty!


    After she regained her senses, she smiled affectionately at Jimmy''s soft cheek, "You are really smart!"


    Jimmy was pleased when he heard praise from Melissa. He raised his chin proudly as if taking pride in


    himself, "Melissa, you''re also very smart!"


    After all, his mommy did not notice anything wrong with Helen but Melissa did!


    Jimmy thought in disappointment while rubbing his head against Melissa''s neck and asking, "Even you


    notice Helen is bad. Why didn''t Mommy realize it?"


    "Because your mommy trusts your daddy," answered Melissa smilingly, while her eyes betrayed her


    deep concern for Martha.


    She knew everything Martha had gone through so far, so she understood Martha''s way of thinking


    better than anyone else.


    Based on what she knew about Martha, Martha was never stubborn or obstinate.


    Although Martha felt sorry for Helen, she might have noticed Helen''s strange behavior and yet she was


    not ready to admit something wrong with Helen.


    After hearing what Melissa said, Jimmy frowned and thought for a moment before nodding in


    agreement. "Melissa, you''re right. My mommy trusts my daddy, so she isn''t afraid that woman will steal


    my daddy away."


    "That''s exactly it," Melissa said with a smile as she moved her slightly sore arms.


    The next second, Eden who had been following closely behind her stepped forward and scooped up


    Jimmy from Melissa''s arms. "Tired?"


    Jimmy hesitated for a moment before scratching his head and looking at Melissa. "Melissa, am I too


    heavy?"


    "Nope, it''s just that I didn''t sleep wellst night," Melissa quickly found an excuse to make sure Jimmy


    wouldn''t me himself.


    But Martha and Stefan heard this conversationpletely differently as they walked ahead of them.


    Martha turned around and slyly stared at her best friend who was sweating slightly on her forehead.


    "You two are still so close and can''t restrain yourselves after you''ve been married for so long?" Martha


    said.


    Melissa blushed immediately upon hearing thisment and red at Martha. "What nonsense are


    you talking about?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense; you know what I mean deep down inside," Martha smiled mischievously


    before turning to look at Eden who was holding onto Jimmy.


    "Jimmy is growing up now; he needs to walk by himself," she said teasingly while looking at Eden


    holding onto Jimmy tightly.


    "Okay." Eden chuckled as he bent down to put Jimmy back on the ground again.


    As soon as his feet touched the ground again, Jimmy ran over to hold his mother''s hand tightly while


    saying shyly, "Mommy, let''s go together."


    Watching this scene from behind them made Eden miss the softness of Jimmy''s body. He thought, "If


    Melissa could have a child, maybe it will be like Jimmy with a soft body and bright big eyes!"


    With this thought in his mind, he stretched out his big hand and directly grabbed Melissa''s hand.


    "Melissa."


    Melissa heard that and turned to look at him.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she met Eden''s affectionate gaze.


    Aftering back to her senses, she shrank her neck unconsciously, and asked timidly, "Eden, what


    did you call me for?"


    "Nothing."


    Eden looked away hurriedly and forced himself to suppress his sexual desires.


    They could sleep together tonight, so he didn''t have to rush it.


    Sooner orter, he would let her conceive their baby.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Melissa looked at Eden with suspicion, and didn''t dare to ask more.


    Finally, her inner doubts were left unresolved.


    After walking for a while, the tour guide turned around and smiled, saying, "Mr. Harrison, Mrs. Harrison,


    this is avender field where you can pick some and have fun."


    "Thank you." Martha smiled and said, taking Jimmy''s hand and walking straight ahead, "Jimmy, do you


    want to pick a bouquet ofvender?"


    "Yes," Jimmy eximed, looking around the endlessvender field with bright and sparkling eyes.


    Stefan rarely saw the anticipation in the eyes of Martha and her son, and his voice softened


    unconsciously when he spoke. "You guys go pick some. I''ll wait for you here."


    "Okay."


    Martha turned around and smiled at the man standing behind her, leading Jimmy step by step towards


    the flower field.


    Melissa, standing behind, pulled Eden along with a smile and said excitedly as they walked, "Lavender


    symbolizes love, so today you must make me a bouquet with your own hands."


    "Okay."


    Eden dotingly looked at the woman in front of him, who was smiling from ear to ear. He felt as though


    his heart had beenpletely filled by her.


    Standing behind, Helen watched as the group walked away before timidly walking over to sit next to


    Stefan.


    "Stefan, are you thirsty? I brought water."


    She struggled to unscrew the bottle lid, but after a while, she didn''t unscrew it.


    In the end, she looked up at Stefan with a pitiful expression and said, "Stefan, I can''t screw it. Can you


    help me?"

 Chapter 685: Is The Flower Helen Gave You?

    Chapter 685: Is The Flower Helen Gave You?


    Chapter 685: Is the Flower Helen Gave You?


    Stefan stared at Helen with indifference all the time. Upon hearing her words, his eyes grew even


    colder.


    He had no intention of paying attention to this woman, but it seemed that if he didn''t speak up, she


    would continue talking.


    So, his clear voice said, "I don''t drink."


    Helen was stunned in ce and looked at him helplessly. Her big eyes were misty for no reason and


    seemed a bit sad. It made people want to hold her in their arms andfort her.


    But all Stefan felt was disgust.


    He stood up and walked directly to a distant stone chair on the other side while looking gently at Martha


    and Jimmy not far away.


    Seeing Stefan''s actions, Helen gritted her teeth with a resentful look in her eyes.


    She took several deep breaths before calming herself down again.


    Since deciding to chase after Stefan, she knew that he was indifferent. But none of these could be


    reasons for stopping her from getting him. She aimed to get him no matter what happened.


    After calming herself down again, Helen stood up and sat back next to Stefan once more.


    She looked pitifully at him with tears in her eyes as she choked out the question, "Stefan, do you hate


    me?"


    Stefan frowned tightly as disgust showed clearly on his face. But before he could say anything else,


    Helen''s voice rang out once more, "I have been suffering from homelessness since I was a child; I


    didn''t see the hope of going home until I met you."


    "I know that Martha is the one you like; but I just can''t control myself."


    "Whenever I think about that day when you appeared before me like a hero, my feelings towards you


    just can''t be suppressed."


    "I know that what I''m doing is wrong, but I still want to tell you. Only by telling you, I''ll have no regrets in


    my life."


    After finishing speaking these words, she handed over a small bouquet ofvender flowers and then


    walked away without any trace of sadness left on her pretty face anymore.


    She was confident that as long as Stefan''s gaze could fall on her, she could use all means to make him


    crazy about her.


    As long as this man could focus his attention on her, she would gradually break down their marriage


    and eventually...


    Helen''s smile widened unconsciously at the thought, and there was an expectant light in her eyes.


    At this moment, Stefan was emitting a terrifying aura.


    He disdainfully swept the bouquet of flowers that Helen had just handed over to him onto the ground


    with one hand.


    The small bouquet of purplevender scattered on the ground, looked particrly messy.


    He stared at the scattered purplevender and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He thought, "Does this woman stop hiding her true intentions?"


    Stefan clenched his hands and made up his mind once more. He would talk to Martha tonight and send


    this woman away early tomorrow morning.


    After sitting for a while with furrowed brows, he couldn''t hold back the nausea any longer.


    He took out a wet tissue from his pocket to wipe his hand that had just touched the flower.


    When Martha and Jimmy returned, they immediately noticed Stefan''s displeased expression.


    Jimmy paused slightly when he saw it. Then his puzzled tone of voice said, "Daddy?"


    Stefan lifted his deep-set eyes towards Jimmy before giving an indifferent response.


    Martha immediately noticed the scattered bouquet ofvender flowers on the ground, secretly thinking,


    "He''s really showing off! He just came out to see flowers and so soon there''s a woman giving him


    flowers? I''m so good-looking but I haven''t received any flowers yet!"


    After thinking for a while, she turned around and signaled Jimmy with her eyes, "Jimmy go check why


    Melissa and Eden haven''te back yet."


    Jimmy nodded quickly after receiving his mommy''s signal, "Okay! I''ll go now."


    Then he ran towards Melissa and Eden who were not far away.


    After he left, Martha walked up to Stefan with the bouquet in her hand and handed it to him. "This is for


    you," she said.


    Stefan raised his eyes and looked at the bouquet handed to him by Martha.


    Several bluevender stems were tied together by the woman, making a small bouquet.


    Bluevender was a gift for lovers, representing heart-to-heart connection.


    When Stefan saw this, his irritable mood was relieved. He reached out and took the bouquet handed to


    him by Martha.


    "Martha, is this a courtship?"


    Martha looked up suddenly at him when she heard his words. When she met his intense gaze, her


    heart skipped a beat in surprise.


    She thought, "What''s wrong with him? He was clearly displeased just now, but suddenly he became


    like animals in heat.


    She pouted and said angrily, "I''d love to give it to someone else, but I don''t know who to give it to."


    "Do not give it to others."


    The man red and forcefully grabbed Martha''s arm, pulling her into his arms and firmly holding onto


    her waist with his big hands.


    In the next second, his handsome face erged in front of her, and he directly blocked her red lips.


    Martha was caught off guard by the kiss, and couldn''t help making a low moan.


    After she regained her senses, she stretched out her hand and began to push Stefan. Her muffled


    voice came, "You... what are you doing? Let me go."


    After her sweetness filled his mouth, he let her go reluctantly.


    "You''re so charming."


    His husky voice made Martha blush even more.


    She thought, "I did nothing! Clearly he''s the one seducing me!"


    She gave him a displeased re and scolded him unkindly.


    "It''s your impure thoughts that make you unable to control yourself. I did nothing!"


    Upon hearing this, Stefan''s gaze fell onto the scattered purplevender on the ground. His pupils


    dted and his body temperature dropped a few degrees.


    Martha was keenly aware that something was wrong with him, and said with a smile, "I want to know


    which little girl fell in love with you and showed her love so boldly."


    Upon hearing these words, Stefan pursed his lips and pondered on how to exin the recent events to


    Martha.


    Just at that moment, Martha''s joking voice sounded again.


    "Could it be that this little girl is hoping you will pay more attention to her?"


    Stefan reached out and grabbed Martha''s waist, his gaze deep and his voice slightly lowered.


    "Martha, have you ever thought that some people may be two-faced? They just look pitiful on the


    outside."


    Martha hesitated for a moment before realizing who he was talking about. She lowered her eyes,


    tightened the hand resting on herp, and asked softly, "Did Helen give you those flowers?"


    "Yes," Stefan replied tly, his voice cold as he recounted what had just happened. "After you left, she


    came over to get closer to me. I refused her offer of water but she cried while giving me flowers. She


    even confessed her feelings for me."


    "She said she knew what she did was wrong but still wanted to express herself." Stefan''s indifferent


    tone echoed in Martha''s ears, causing her heart to grow colder.


    She had thought Helen only tried so hard because of fear of being abandoned by Stefan but now it


    seemed like there was no way for her to deceive herself anymore.


    However... she couldn''t bear leaving Helen alone overseas either. After all, that girl had also gone


    through such unbearable experiences before. Maybe if she was left behind, she would never be able to


    go back.


    Martha thought, maybe it was just Helen''s obsession, now that Stefan had clearly rejected her, maybe


    it wouldn''t happen in the future.


    She thought so and said, "You have rejected her, and she should know what to do in the future."


    Stefan interrupted with a frown, "Martha."


    Sighing helplessly at his reaction, Martha spoke softly, "Stefan... I know what you want to say but


    someone who has been homeless for so long can''t easily let go when they finally find something worth


    holding onto."


    "Let''s give her one more chance; if she does anything inappropriate again, then we''ll send her back


    home first." Stefan could only reluctantly agree with his wife''s request.


    He tightened the grip on Martha''s hand and buried his head in her neck while lightly sniffing at strands


    of hair as he apologized quietly, "If I hadn''t been blinded before, you and Jimmy wouldn''t have suffered


    abroad."


    "That''s all in the past," Martha smiled gently as she turned around and nted a kiss on Stefan''s


    forehead. "We''re happy together now."


    "Mr. Harrison, guess what color flower Jimmy just picked?"


    "Blue?" Stefan raised an eyebrow, puzzled.


    A happy smile rose to Martha''s lips. "Yes, blue! He said he and Nick are soulmates."


    Stefan thought of Jimmy''s little golden retriever at home and twitched his lips. A dog as a soulmate?


    Martha''s gag made Stefan feel better instantly. When Jimmy, Melissa, and Eden returned, the couple


    was beaming with joy.


    Later, when it was time for everyone to leave, Helen appeared, following behind them slowly as if


    nothing had happened.


    Martha and Stefan exchanged knowing nces but said nothing; they only resolved to keep a closer


    eye on Helen.


    That night after dinner, everyone retired to their own rooms for rest.


    At 8:30 PM, there was a knock on Martha''s door; Stefan answered it.


    When Helen saw him, she hesitated slightly before calling out softly, "Stefan."


    Hearing her crying voice made him feel disgusted; he reached out to close the door immediately.


    But Helen quickly blocked it with her hand and begged,"Stefan... I want to talk to Martha."


    "Who is it?" Martha asked curiously from inside the room when she noticed that Stefan had been


    standing at the door for some time.


    Stefan stepped aside so that Martha could see who was outside their room.


    Upon seeing Helen at their door, her eyes flickered briefly before returning back to normal again.


    "Helen, why did youe sote?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 686 Martha, Do You Blame Me?

    Chapter 686 Martha, Do You me Me?


    Chapter 686 Martha, Do You me Me?


    Helen timidly looked at Martha sitting on the sofa in the suite, and after biting her red lip hard, she


    made up her mind and opened her mouth to tell her why she came.


    "Martha, can I talk to you?"


    Martha looked up at her suspiciously, with obvious surprise in her eyes.


    She didn''t know what Helen wanted to talk to her about sote.


    Could it be something that happened during the day?


    Martha hid the doubt in her eyes, got up and walked out of the room, "Of course."


    The apprehension in Helen''s eyes dissipated, and turned into grateful ones.


    As soon as Martha took two steps, Jimmy, who was sitting in front of the small easel, reached out and


    pulled her out.


    When she turned her head, she happened to meet Jimmy''s worried eyes, and a slight smile


    unconsciously appeared on her lips.


    "Jimmy, be good. I will be fine."


    Hearing his mommy''s response, Jimmy could only turn to look at his daddy as if asking for help.


    After meeting Jimmy''s eyes, Stefan pursed his lips slightly, and suddenly shifted his gaze to Helen.


    "Helen, what is it? Come in and talk."


    For fear that Helen did something bad against Martha, Stefan suggested they should talk in the suite.


    Helen was stunned by Stefan''s words for a moment, then nodded slightly, and walked into the suite.


    When Martha came to her senses and was about to speak, Stefan had walked towards Jimmy and said


    with a smile, "Jimmy just said that he misses his grandpa. I''ll take him to video with Dad."


    "OK," Martha responded with a smile, watching her husband lead Jimmy towards the bedroom step by


    step.


    She knew Stefan''s kind intentions and felt warm.


    After the bedroom door was closed, Martha smiled and looked at Helen, "Come in and sit."


    "Alright," Helen responded timidly, walked slowly to the sofa and sat next to Martha.


    "Why are youing to me sote?"


    Helen lowered her eyes, bit her lips and sped her hands.


    After a moment, she raised her eyes and looked at Martha with teary eyes, her voice choked up.


    "Martha, I''m sorry... I''ve failed your trust in me."


    Martha''s eyes flickered before returning to normal. "What happened?"


    Helen reached out and grabbed Martha''s hand as tears slowly fell from her eyes. She began


    apologizing continuously with a guilty expression on her face. "Martha, I''m sorry... I made a mistake. I


    shouldn''t have had feelings for Stefan."


    "I..."


    She couldn''t finish speaking as she sobbed uncontrobly.


    But Martha understood what she was talking about.


    Helen was apologizing for the bouquet of flowers she gave Stefan today because of the feelings she


    had for him.


    Martha withdrew her hand and looked at Helen indifferently. "My husband is excellent, so there is no


    need to apologize if you admire him."


    After all, this indirectly proved that she had good taste; otherwise how could Stefan be so likable?


    Thinking of this, Martha pursed her lips tightly and continued waiting for Helen''s next words.


    Helen saw Martha''s calmness from the corner of her eye and was shocked by it.


    Today after giving Stefan a bouquet ofvender flowers in the field, she didn''t leave immediately


    afterwards. Instead she hid herself nearby, observing his every move closely.


    If that man had any sympathy towards her, then he would have stared at those flowers, but Stefan


    didn''t do that; instead he made them scatter on the ground, showing obvious dislike towards her.


    Later on, when Jimmy arrived along with Martha, they sent away their child, then talked quietly and


    soon Stefan''s mood changed from gloomy back to sunny again.


    At that point, when Helen saw everything happening around them, it became clear that today''s n


    wasn''t sessful.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Stefan wasn''t so easy to get, so she had to change her strategy.


    Helen looked up again, tears welling in her big eyes, with a pitiful expression on her face and a hint of


    surprise.


    "Martha, you''re not mad at me?"


    She looked shocked on the surface but had been calcting in her mind all along.


    The reason she came tonight was to clear herself of suspicion. She couldn''t let Martha suspect her;


    otherwise, this woman would definitely drive her away to prevent her from seducing Stefan. Then she


    would have no chance at all.


    Therefore, she came to apologize and gain Martha''s trust.


    Martha sighed helplessly and spoke coldly, "Do you still not believe that we can really take you back?"


    At this point, she knew deep down that Helen was not as innocent as she appeared on the surface.


    However, she still felt sympathy for Helen who had suffered for a long time.


    After shee back to reality from deep thought, Martha''s gaze fell on Helen while paying attention to


    any subtle changes in Helen''s facial expressions.


    Helen pursed her lips and hesitated for a moment before nodding gently. "Someone once said they


    would take me back before but what I got instead was just beatings and humiliation, so I..."


    She didn''t finish speaking but Martha understood what she meant - being hurt once made it hard for


    her to trust them easily.


    Just as Martha was about to speak up, suddenly Helen reached out and held onto Martha''s hand with


    sincere eyes fixed upon hers, "Martha, it was my mistake not believing you before. Now I understand


    that you are truly a kind-hearted person who will take me home."


    Martha paused slightly when seeing the determination shining through Helen''s eyes and then asked,


    "What if you go back and get nothing back?"


    Helen froze, unable toprehend what exactly did Martha mean. After some time, she regained


    which is indelible. They should pay the price, right?"


    As soon as these words were spoken by Helen, her sorrowful gaze suddenly turned vicious!


    She wanted those who have hurt her to pay the price!

 Chapter 687 The Only One I Like Is You

    Chapter 687 The Only One I Like Is You


    Chapter 687 The Only One I Like is You


    Martha sighed silently and thought, "Helen bore some resemnce to my old self. But I''m lucky


    enough to have Jimmy as my pir of support back then. When Jimmy fell ill, my biggest wish was for


    him to recover and live a healthy life. However, Helen is different. Revenge was what kept her going


    until this day."


    Martha could sense the deep hatred in Helen''s eyes and sighed again before speaking up, "Helen,


    have you ever thought that maybe they''ve received their punishment?"


    Helen furrowed her brows slightly and looked at Martha with a nk expression. After a moment of


    silence, she opened her lips slightly and clenched her hand into a fist. "But I haven''t got my revenge,"


    she said.


    Martha reached out to hold Helen''s hand gently and spoke in a soothing tone, "Revenge shouldn''t be


    the priority of your entire life. Don''t lose yourself in it."


    Although she knew better than to advise someone without understanding their pain first-hand, Martha


    couldn''t help but feel uneasy about seeing such hatred consume someone so young.


    Helen lowered her eyes and whispered softly, "It is my luck to meet you."


    "Alright now," Martha smiled warmly at the delicate girl beside her. "It''s gettingte; you should go rest."


    With a quiet response from Helen as acknowledgement, Martha walked Helen out of the door.


    However, just as the door closed, Helen suddenly turned her head with an ironic smile on her lips while


    muttering under her breath, "Ever since I was humiliated all those years ago, there has only been one


    thing left for me - revenge."


    "Meeting you really is my luck," continued Helen sarcastically while smirking coldly. "But meeting me?


    That''s your misfortune."


    Though she was grateful for being helped after all these years, Helen, who had been living in hell,


    would not do anything good in return.


    Suppressing anyst bit of pity within herself, Helen let out another coldugh before walking away.


    She had nothing left except for revenge, and climbing higher seemed like an easy way out.


    In the room, Martha sat on the sofa with a low mood after Helen left. She thought about a lot of things,


    including the days when she was tormented by Stefan, the days when she was alone with Jimmy


    abroad, and the desperate days when Jimmy fell ill. Those scenes kept ying in her mind and made


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    her heart ache.


    When Stefan came out of his room, he saw Martha sitting alone on the sofa with tears in her eyes. He


    walked over quickly and hugged her shoulder.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    Martha wiped away tears from her eyes and buried herself in his arms. "Nothing," she said. "I just


    suddenly remembered how you used to abuse me."


    Stefan tightened his grip on Martha''s hand and looked guilty as he gazed into her dark eyes.


    Before he could say anything, Martha reached out and pinched his waist tightly. "If you ever treat me


    badly again," she said firmly, "I won''t let you get away with it."


    "I won''t," Stefan whispered softly as heforted her. His heart ached for her even more now that he


    knew what kind of person he used to be.


    He couldn''t understand how someone like him could have done such terrible things before.


    Martha buried herself deeper into his embrace as she wiped away tears from her face.


    After calming down a bit, Stefan asked in a deep voice, "What did Helen say to you?"


    He knew that Martha wasn''t someone who would dwell too much on past events, so there must be


    something that Helen had said to upset Martha so much earlier.


    However, what exactly did Helen say that caused such an emotional reaction from Martha?


    Stefan pursed his lips slightly while looking at Martha''s face intently.


    Martha fixed up some stray hairs before speaking softly, "She said that she didn''t believe we would


    really take her back home; she has developed feelings for you because she thinks maybe you will take


    care of her in this way."


    "She also apologized to me saying that it wasn''t right for her to fall in love with you." As soon as these


    words were spoken by Martha''s mouth; Stefan immediately rified their rtionship status by saying,


    "This has nothing to do with me! The only person I love is YOU!"


    "I know." replied Martha.


    Stefan breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this, but then his brows furrowed. "Do you believe what


    she said?"


    Martha pursed her lips and took the ss of water that Stefan had just brought over, taking a sip


    without answering.


    Seeing her reaction, Stefan understood immediately.


    He reached out and ced his hand on Martha''s shoulder, his expression serious as he spoke.


    "Martha, Helen is a scheming woman. Whatever she did tonight was surely a part of her n."


    "Maybe from the very beginning, her target was me because I have power that she can never attain.


    She wants me to help her seek revenge."


    Martha raised an eyebrow andughed in response. "Stefan, don''t tter yourself."


    Deep down inside Martha felt that Helen might be exactly the type of person Stefan described.


    Putting down the ss of water in her hand, Martha rubbed at her sore shoulders.


    Stefan saw this and immediately began massaging them for her while sighing helplessly.


    "I know you don''t want to ept this reality but you never know how greedy people can be," he said.


    Just like the fake grandmother from the Lucas Family, she sacrificed so many lives just to stay alive


    forever; now Helen was getting close to them only for selfish reasons.


    His eyes grew darker as he thought about it but ultimately didn''t say anything more about it.


    The next day they all headed off towards their tourist destination under bright sunshine as usual.


    Their first stop today was an adventure spot with some climbing involved.


    Upon learning where they were going, Jimmy became excited right away.


    "Mommy! I have never climbed before!"


    "Jimmy, you need to be careful," replied Martha dotingly while looking at him with affectionate eyes full


    of warmth.


    The two chatted happily along their way until suddenly Jimmy turned around to look at his daddy when


    he noticed once more how much attention Helen kept giving him all along.


    Running towards Stefan with quick steps, Jimmy grabbed onto his daddy''s hand tightly before walking


    towards his Mommy again.


    "Daddy, Mommy is a girl. You need to go protect her," said Jimmy.


    Stefan smiled and tousled his child''s messy hair before taking Martha''s hand naturally...

 Chapter 688 Jimmy Gets Injured

    Chapter 688 Jimmy Gets Injured


    Chapter 688 Jimmy Gets Injured


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Soon the group arrived at the climbing rockery, and the staff in charge were already waiting there.


    "Mr. Harrison, Mrs. Harrison, the equipment here have been checked for the safety''s sake."


    "Yes," Stefan responded lightly, then turned to look at Jimmy who was looking around excitedly.


    During the previous honeymoon trip, he had seen the local attractions, and specifically picked some


    ces where children could y.


    In this way, both Jimmy and Martha could have a great time.


    Not long after, several staff members came forward with some safety equipment and respectfully lined


    up in front of Stefan and the others.


    The leading staff member showed a respectful smile, "Mr. Harrison, Mrs. Harrison, you must wear


    these protective clothing to ensure your safety."


    Stefan responded indifferently, turned around and nced at Jimmy and Martha who was smiling.


    Jimmy turned around cooperatively, and looked curiously at the staff member who was about to put on


    protective clothing for him.


    "I can climb this rockery by myselfter?"


    "Yes."


    The staff member responded respectfully while putting on protective clothing for Jimmy.


    In the end, he was afraid that Jimmy would feel ufortable wearing the protective clothing, so he


    asked, "Master Jimmy, do you think the protective clothing is too tight?"


    "No," Jimmy responded happily, and turned his head to look at the rockery not far away with an excited


    face.


    The rockery was not very high, only about 10 to 20 meters, but for those who were not good at


    climbing, its height was enough.


    After putting on the protective clothing, Melissa happily turned her head to look at Martha.


    "I haven''t climbed before, so this time it''s a brand new experience."


    "Climbing depends on skill and physical strength. We obviously don''t have both. If you can''t climb up


    Martha looked sideways at her best friend, and couldn''t help but exhort her.


    In her mind, Melissa had always been that hot-tempered, carefree girl who always made her worry.


    Melissa waved her hand, and responded carelessly, "I know. When I can''t climb any higher, I''lle


    down."


    Martha frowned slightly, and said yes with a smile.


    After a while, the group of them put on protective clothing and stood in front of the rockery, and began


    to climb.


    Stefan was on the far left, next to him was Martha, followed by Jimmy, Helen, Melissa and Eden.


    At the beginning, everyone climbed hard, but Helen deliberatelygged behind Jimmy by a short


    distance.


    After a while, she looked slightly sideways at the staff members at the high ce.


    The staff members were chatting andughing without paying attention to her.


    When Helen saw this, her eyes shed viciously. She slipped her feet, pretending to be scared and


    letting out a scream.


    After a scream, Helen pulled down Jimmy who was not far away from her.


    Jimmy was caught off guard, his body suddenly lost his bnce, and he fell.


    "Mommy!"


    When Martha heard Jimmy''s call, she immediately turned around and stretched out her hand to pull


    Jimmy, but only touched Jimmy''s fingertips.


    "Jimmy!"


    She stared at the falling Jimmy with heartache, only to feel that her breathing stopped suddenly.


    The next second, her pupils shrank suddenly, she turned around and was about to jump down to


    protect Jimmy, not wanting him to suffer any harm.


    At this moment, her hand was suddenly grabbed, and she turned her head to look at Stefan beside her


    in a panic.


    "Calm down. Jimmy is wearing a protective rope."


    Martha looked at Stefan''s deep-set eyes, and nodded tremblingly as if she had found her backbone.


    But Stefan was not as calm as he seemed.


    He quickly moved his body, stretched out his big hand, directly grabbed the rope tied to Jimmy''s body


    and quickly wrapped it around a few times, trying to stop Jimmy from falling.


    When they were in chaos, Helen, the culprit, grabbed the rock vigorously with her hands, trying not to


    let herself fall.


    Melissa immediately turned around, only to see Jimmy fall, her heart tightened, she reached out her


    hand to catch him, but almost fell as well. Fortunately, Eden grabbed her slender waist in time.


    Under the gravity, Jimmy closed his eyes in fear, hugged himself tightly with both hands, and let himself


    fall.


    Jimmy''s falling made Stefan''s body tremble.


    Startled, Martha stepped on the stone and grabbed the rope hanging on Jimmy.


    With Stefan and his wife pulling on the rope with all their strength, Jimmy''s falling speed decreased a


    lot.


    It was just that, after all, the two of them were also hanging on the artificial mountain, and they couldn''t


    really restrain Jimmy.


    At the same time, the staff members who had just been chatting with each other finally came to their


    senses, and together they grabbed the rope on Jimmy''s body, barely stopping Jimmy at a distance of


    tens of centimeters from the ground.


    By the time Martha and the othersnded, Jimmy had been put down.


    After the intense stimtion, Jimmy was already exhausted, and he stretched out his hand to Martha in


    fear.


    "Mommy."


    "I''m here."


    Martha trembled as she approached and grabbed Jimmy''s hand tightly.


    There were a few glistening tears on Jimmy''s face, and his pale little face was very frightening.


    The pants were torn in several ces at Jimmy''s knees, and the bright red blood oozed out, which was


    particrly dazzling.


    Martha''s pupils contracted suddenly, and she trembled as she asked, "Jimmy, how are you?"

 Chapter 689 ItS Not Your Fault

    Chapter 689 It''S Not Your Fault


    Chapter 689 It''s Not Your Fault


    "Mommy, don''t worry, I just hurt a little bit..." Jimmy struggled to answer but eventually passed out


    before finishing his sentence.


    Martha''s body shook as she immediately bent down to pick up her son. "Jimmy, wake up and look at


    me."


    "Tell me where else you''re hurt besides your leg," Stefan calmly approached Martha and gently held


    her shoulder. "Martha, don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    He finished speaking and wanted to take Jimmy from Martha''s arms but thetter held onto him tightly


    while looking at him in panic.


    "Hospital, we need to go to the hospital now." Only by going to the hospital could Jimmy be saved.


    They needed to go there right away.


    Martha''s eyes turned slightly red as she forced herself to calm down but her body continued trembling


    uncontrobly.


    "Okay, let''s go straight away," Stefan pursed his lips tightly and responded in a low voice.


    He took the child from Martha''s arms and headed towards their parked car outside of the scenic area.


    Martha stumbled behind him towards their car while tremblingly saying, "Jimmy will be fine; he must be


    fine..."


    After they left, Melissa turned around and grabbed Eden''s arm, "Let''s go too."


    "Okay." Eden replied in a low voice before following Melissa into their car.


    The sports car quickly disappeared, leaving only Helen standing alone in front of the rockery .


    She was staring at it with a vicious smile on her lips.


    "Martha... this is just beginning..."


    ...


    In the hospital, since Jimmy was taken into emergency room, Martha had been shaking all over while


    staring at its direction intently.


    Stefan tightly held onto her hand and tried to reassure her, "It''s okay; we caught Jimmy right before he


    fell off."


    If their kid fell on the ground, then he couldn''t imagine how sad they would be.


    His face became grim as he clenched his hands while his gaze grew darker.


    Melissa who sat beside them hugged Eden more tightly.


    She thought, "Jimmy has suffered so much since birth... Now that the family of three finally lead a


    happy life together, such an ident happened to him."


    Eden lightly patted Melissa''s back, whispering, "It''s okay. Nothing will happen."


    Martha snapped out of her daze and stared straight ahead at the operating room. Her hands were


    tightly clenched together and her eyes were filled with self-guilt. She bit her lip tightly.


    Stefan quickly noticed something was off about Martha. Her face was pale and she kept staring at the


    direction of the operating room with a look of guilt and remorse in her eyes. He held onto Martha''s hand


    tightly and pulled her into his arms.


    "It''s not your fault. No one could have predicted this ident," heforted.


    In his mind, Jimmy was always a sensible child. Stefan chose this climbing spot because it had good


    safety measures in ce for years without any idents happening before. If Jimmy felt like he


    couldn''t continue, the staff would have helped him down safely when he spoke up.


    But today an unexpected ident happened so suddenly that even the staff couldn''t react in time.


    Stefan''s breath became heavy as these thoughts ran through his mind. Martha took a deep breath


    before leaning gently against Stefan''s chest while saying with a sobbing voice, "It''s my fault; if I had


    stopped Jimmy from climbing that rockery earlier on, maybe this wouldn''t have happened."


    "Sweetheart, this has nothing to do with you," Stefan said as his eyes betrayed more self-me.


    Beforeing here today, he sent someone to inspect all the climbing equipment to ensure there were


    no problems, but an ident still urred regardless.


    He took another deep breath, then squeezed Martha''s hand slightly harder, while saying, "Don''t worry.


    Jimmy will be fine."


    Just then, the door of the emergency room opened, a doctor wearing a white coat walked out while


    removing his mask and asking, "Who is his family?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "I am," Martha immediately stood up nervously, approaching the doctor and asking anxiously, "How is


    Jimmy doing?"


    The doctor saw how concerned she looked, so he kindly reassured her by saying, "Don''t worry too


    much; your child is stable now but has broken his right leg, which requires three months to recover."


    Stefan furrowed his brows and asked in a deep voice, "Did you do a full body check? Are you sure


    there are no other problems?"


    "We did. He had no other problems," the doctor replied rigorously.


    Seeing the anxious look on the family''s face, he continued to exin, "The reason why the child fainted


    is because he received too much stimtion in a short period of time, so his body had a stress


    reaction."


    "He''ll be fine when he wakes up."


    Martha nodded tremblingly and looked gratefully at the attending physician.


    "Doctor, thank you, thank you."


    "The child had been transferred to VIP ward now. You can go see him there." The doctor finished these


    words before turning around.


    Melissa heard this and hurried forward to grab her best friend''s wrist. "Thank God Jimmy is okay. Let''s


    go see him now!"


    "Okay," Martha responded excitedly and quickly walked towards VIP ward.


    Stefan noticed bloodstains on Martha''s right hand but didn''t say anything. He just pursed his lips and


    followed her towards the ward...

 Chapter 690 Jimmy Needs Resting

    Chapter 690 Jimmy Needs Resting


    Chapter 690 Jimmy Needs Resting


    In the hospital room, Jimmyy quietly on the bed, his pale face almost blending in with the sheets.


    When Martha pushed open the door and saw him, her heart ached. She stumbled over to sit by his


    bedside and gazed straight at him.


    Thank goodness Jimmy was okay.


    Melissa and Eden stood at the doorway, watching Stefan''s and Martha''s concerned eyes fall upon their


    son. Their eyes grew moist as they exchanged a nce before silently leaving the room.


    Outside in the hallway, Melissa let out a soft sigh. "Thank goodness Jimmy is okay. Otherwise Martha


    would me herself very much."


    As Martha''s best friend, she knew how much her son meant to her. He had always been her spiritual


    pir since they ever lived abroad.


    That was why Melissa knew that if anything ever happened to Jimmy, Martha would feel like losing part


    of herself.


    Eden reached out to pat Melissa''s shoulder gently. "It''ll all be alright soon enough," he said


    reassuringly.


    "Hmm," Melissa murmured softly but inside she still felt shaken up from everything that had happened


    so far today.


    Just then an image shed through her mind, causing her brows to furrow slightly, but it disappeared


    too quickly for her to make sense of what she''d seen...


    In Jimmy''s hospital room, Martha had calmed down somewhat. Stefan turned around and headed


    towards the door, intending to call for some disinfectant tools from one of nurses outside when he saw


    Melissa standing there holding a medical tray looking dazedly at him.


    Their eyes met briefly before she handed over what he needed, saying, "Here you go. Everything you


    need is here."


    Melissa had noticed earlier how badly bruised up Martha''s palm was from saving Jimmy, but hadn''t


    been able do anything about it earlier. Now she managed to get hold of these disinfectant tools which


    included bandages too.


    But then something caught Melissa''s eye: Stefan''s hand looked just as bad!


    "Never mind," said Melissa, withdrawing both hands holding the medical tray, "I''ll take care of this


    myself."


    With that said, she walked into Jimmy''s room, leaving Stefan standing there...


    She ced the medical tray in her hand on the bedside table and sat next to Martha, looking at the


    woman beside her with concern.


    "Martha."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Martha turned her head absentmindedly and nced at her friend before looking back at Jimmy lying


    on the bed.


    Melissa sighed silently, reached out and gently grabbed Martha''s wrist. "Your hand is injured. Let me


    take care of it for you."


    Martha suddenly felt a sharp pain in her palm when she heard this.


    She thought of Stefan and turned towards him who was standing not far away.


    Stefan met her anxious gaze, gave her a reassuring look, and said softly, "I''m fine. Get your wounds


    dressed first. I can handle mer."


    "Okay." Martha whispered softly as she reached out with her right hand towards Melissa.


    The bloodstains on her hand had coagted. However, they still looked particrly shocking now.


    Melissa''s pupils shrank as she looked at Martha with pity. "It hurts badly, doesn''t it?"


    "I''m okay," replied Martha with a pale smile while showing signs of fatigue in between eyebrows.


    Melissa sighed helplessly and picked up swab dipped in alcohol to disinfect Martha''s wound.


    As soon as the swab touched the wound, Martha took a cold breath through gritted teeth while


    shrinking back from pain.


    At that moment, Helen who had been silent all along suddenly spoke up, "Melissa, let me do this?"


    All four people present focused their attention on Helen making even herself shrink involuntarily.


    Then Helen hesitantly continued, "When I was homeless, I often got hurt, so I learned how to treat my


    wounds myself, which is why I think I am more skilled than Melissa."


    Before Helen could finish speaking, Melissa interrupted her firmly, "No need."


    "But..."


    Melissa cut her off again. "Jimmy needs rest."


    Helen fell silent upon hearing that statement, while Melissa bent down, carefully wiping off all traces of


    blood before applying medication and putting a bandage around Martha''s wound.


    "Try not to use your hands these days. If you need anything, just tell me and I''ll help you do it."


    Martha lowered her head and nced at the bandage in her hand, nodding slightly.


    "Okay, I understand."


    Melissa put down the scissors in her hand and turned to Eden. "I''ll leave Stefan''s injury to you."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Okay."


    Eden nodded lightly and walked forward to pick up the medical tray, cing it on the sofa.


    Stefan obediently followed his pace and sat at the other end of the sofa.


    Eden picked up the tools on the tray and began to bend down to help his buddy clean the wound.


    After watching for a while, Helen''s resentment shed in her eyes as she stood up and got a ss of


    water from the nearby water dispenser.


    She took the water and a cotton swab to the bedside. "Martha, Let me moisten Jimmy''s lips."


    Martha nced up at her.

 Chapter 691 This Woman Is So Artificial!

    Chapter 691 This Woman Is So Artificial!


    Chapter 691 This Woman is So Artificial!


    Upon seeing this, Melissa furrowed her brows and couldn''t help but speak up. "Let me do it."


    "Melissa, your hands are stained with blood. Let me handle it," Helen said with a soft smile.


    Melissa couldn''t help but feel annoyed at Helen''s fake demeanor. She nced down at the blood on


    her hands and stood up in anger before walking towards the bathroom. "I''ll go wash my hands."


    She wanted to clean her hands and stay by Jimmy''s side to prevent any danger from approaching.


    Martha nced at Melissa as she left and then turned back to her son lying on the bed, worried that he


    would wake up without her noticing.


    Helen stood by the bedside, using a cotton swab to moisten Jimmy''s lips before quickly putting down


    what she was holding. She looked down at his tightly closed eyes and felt an inexplicable sense of


    urgency.


    She had to get Martha''s room key card before Jimmy woke up, so that she could have a chance to stay


    with Stefan when he went back alone.


    As Melissa came out of the bathroom, there was a knock on the door, followed by a nurse walking in


    and saying, "The patient''s family member needs toe with me."


    Stefan looked over at Martha as he saw her stand up nervously. "What happened? Is there something


    wrong with my child''s health check results?"


    The nurse turned around and looked at Martha; seeing how anxious Martha was made her soften her


    tone, "The child is very healthy. We just need you for some paperwork."


    Martha breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this news.


    Stefan walked forward and gently patted Martha''s shoulder. "You rest here; I''ll go take care of it." After


    speaking these words, he turned around and walked out of hospital room


    Melissa furrowed her brows as she watched Stefan leave.


    Fearing that nurse would ask for trouble at this time, Melissa spoke up, "Eden, why don''t you follow


    him?"


    Upon meeting Melissa''s gaze, Eden immediately understood what she meant, "Okay, I''ll go take care of


    it; wait here for our message."


    "Mm-hmm." Melissa responded lightly before turning around and taking position next to Martha.


    Once they heard the hospital room door close, Helen turned around once more, moistening Jimmy''s


    lips.


    Not long after, Helen turned to look at Martha who had a simrly paleplexion as Jimmy''s.


    "Martha, both you and Stefan got injured today. It may not be convenient for you to go back and forth,


    so Melissa, why don''t you go back and bring two sets of clean clothes for you?"


    Melissa''s eyebrows furrowed as she heard these words.


    She thought, "Why does Helen intentionally ask me to go back and get clean clothes? Does she want


    to spend alone time with Martha? Is she going to do something shameful again?"


    Her eyes darkened and she lightly bit her red lip.


    "If I leave, only Martha and Helen will be left in the room. When Martha leaves the ward again, Helen


    will be able to do anything she wants to Jimmy, won''t she?"


    Melissa thought of this and stared at Helen with a hostile look, "What do you want to do?"


    Helen''s body trembled slightly as she looked at Melissa with fear and exined, "I just wanted you to


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    go back and get clean clothes."


    "Then you can find some separate time to talk to Jimmy?"


    Melissa kept pressing closer, her gaze at Helen bing increasingly fierce.


    Helen''s eyes turned slightly red, and she looked at Melissa with a face full of grievances.


    "Melissa, I didn''t mean it, I really didn''t."


    "I just figured Martha and Stefan might have something important in the suite, and I haven''t known you


    guys for long, so you wouldn''t trust me to go back and get clean clothes, which is why I ask you for


    help, Melissa."


    Melissa''s body stiffened and she furrowed her brow in thought for a moment. Surprisingly, she found


    that Helen''s words made some sense.


    But if she were to go back to get their clothes and Martha happened to be out, it would give Helen a


    chance to stay alone with Jimmy.


    Jimmy was still unconscious and she absolutely wouldn''t allow a woman like Helen to stay by Jimmy''s


    side.


    As these thoughts race through her mind, her gaze appraised Martha.


    Then she exchanged a nce with Martha. Thetter immediately understood what Melissa meant.


    Jimmy was so important to her, and she would never put him in danger again at this time.


    But neither was it good to let Helen go back to their suite.


    Martha thought for a while, pursed her red lips and said in a deep voice, "No need to discuss it now.


    Let''s wait until Stefan and Edene back."


    Helen looked pitifully at Martha, then pretended to suddenly realize something and looked at Martha


    knowingly.


    "Martha, are you afraid that I will destroy something in your suite and take important documents with


    me?"


    Martha narrowed her eyes slightly, feeling somehow annoyed.


    There were no important documents about the Harrison Group or the Doyle Group in their suite where


    they lived as a family of three. Some were just finished paintings by her and Jimmy, and there was


    nothing else important.


    She turned to look at Jimmy who still had his eyes closed tightly. She knew that Stefan wouldn''t agree


    to this now if she let him go back. After all, Jimmy hadn''t woken up yet, so Stefan would probably send


    an assistant to get their clothes instead.


    After thinking for a moment, Martha looked tiredly at Helen.


    "No, is it too much trouble for you alone?"


    "It''s okay. I''m very familiar with this ce and it won''t take me long."


    Helen smiled confidently as if she was happy that she could finally do something for Martha.


    A strange look shed through Martha''s eyes before she took out her key card from her bag and


    handed it over to Helen.


    After Helen left, the hospital room returned to its quietness again. Melissa frowned as she watched her


    best friend with obvious impatience in her eyes.


    "Martha, don''t you see anything wrong with her?"


    "I see," Martha replied calmly while looking exhausted. After experiencing what happened earlier with


    Jimmy, all she wanted was just being able to apany him well by his side.


    As for Helen, she had some sympathy towards her earlier on, but now it vanished.


    Melissa heard what her best friend said. She was surprised and asked, "You noticed something wrong


    with Helen?"


    "Mm-hmm," Martha responded lightly while picking up a ss of water from the bedside table along


    with cotton swabs before moisturizing Jimmy''s lips.


    When she put down cotton swabs, Melissa asked curiously, "If you noticed something off, you shouldn''t


    have let her go into your suite. Aren''t you afraid of your things being taken away?"


    "Only by letting her enter can I find out what she is really after."

 Chapter 692 Seeing A Disheveled Woman

    Chapter 692 Seeing A Disheveled Woman


    Chapter 692 Seeing a Disheveled Woman


    Martha looked at her best friend with a calm face, and after seeing thetter''s worried eyes, she added,


    "Don''t worry. There''s nothing important in the suite."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Stefan deals with thepany''s business online, so there''s nothing special in the room except the


    paintings Jimmy and I drew."


    Martha''s words reassured Melissa, but she was somehow worried that Helen might tamper with


    something in the room.


    With this thought in mind, she said, "But..."


    Martha interrupted her without waiting for her to finish, "She yed the victim to approach us at the


    beginning. Later she imed she wanted to get her revenge, and now she is eager to go to my suite.


    Can you feel at ease if we don''t find out what exactly she is up to?"


    Melissa hastily shook her head, and finally looked at Martha''s calm eyes and nodded heavily, "Indeed,


    only if we know what her purpose is, we can put an end to it."


    Time passed quickly, and in a sh, it was evening.


    When Stefan came back, his face was gloomy and his body exuded a chilly cold air.


    Martha''s eyebrows were knitted and her eyes were full of puzzlement, "What''s wrong? Is there


    something wrong?"


    "Nothing, I met someone shameless," Stefan replied indifferently, walked to the hospital bed, and


    looked at Jimmy on the hospital bed with worried eyes.


    "Jimmy hasn''t woken up yet?"


    "No." Martha''s eyelids lowered and her eyes were filled with worry.


    Stefan reached out and gently wrapped his arm around Martha''s shoulders, whispering reassuringly,


    "It''s okay. The test results are good. Maybe he''ll wake upter."


    After he said this, he frowned unnoticeably, and his eyes shed with disgust.


    Melissa saw that he had returned and said, "I''ll go out for some air."


    After saying this, she gave a wink to Eden, and the two of them left the ward one after the other.


    As soon as the door of the ward was closed, Melissa couldn''t wait to ask a question.


    "How was it? Did the nurse juste to show you the test results?"


    "No," Eden replied calmly, his eyes showing a hint of helplessness.


    He had followed Stefan out to prevent him from doing anything impulsive at this time. But who would


    have thought that they would actually witness what Melissa had predicted - someone seducing Stefan.


    The next second, Melissa''s voice interrupted Eden''s thoughts.


    "What happened?"


    "I followed Stefan into a ward and the nurse only let him in because he is an immediate family


    member."


    "After waiting outside for a while, Stefan came out with a gloomy face."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Melissa asked curiously: "What happened inside?"


    "I saw a woman with disheveled clothes through the crack in the door," Eden said and then pursed his


    lips tightly. His earlobes suspiciously turned red.


    Melissa didn''t notice it at first and proudly raised her chin, saying, "See? I knew that nurse had ulterior


    motives."


    But as soon as she finished speaking, her gaze fell on the redness of Stefan''s earlobe. She frowned


    slightly and leaned closer to him with an wicked smile on her face.


    "You saw something you shouldn''t have seen in that ward?"


    "I didn''t see anything," Eden quickly retorted. Blushes appeared on his face unexpectedly. He never


    expected to witness a woman throwing herself at Stefan one day.


    Later, when Stefan came out of there with a very gloomy expression on his face, he stared at the nurse


    standing by the door menacingly and asked coldly, "You lied about showing me my child''s test results?"


    The nurse trembled all over and felt like she was falling into an ice cave before answering shakily,


    "Yes... I''m so sorry..."


    After saying this sentence, she stepped back fearfully, almost tripping over herself.


    Stefan looked sternly at her before saying coldly, "Resign or leave this country now!" Then he turned


    around and walked away without looking back.


    Eden couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. This nurse was really bold to do such a shameful thing at this


    time!


    Soon, Melissa spoke again impatiently, making Eden snap back into reality.


    "Humph! You better not have seen anything!"

 Chapter 693 Jimmy Was Pushed

    Chapter 693 Jimmy Was Pushed


    Chapter 693 Jimmy Was Pushed


    In the hospital room, Stefan waited for Martha to calm down before speaking. "When I followed the


    nurse out earlier, she tried to hit on me," he said.


    "Thank goodness I have self-control and left the room quickly."


    Martha understood why Stefan had looked so gloomy when he first came back into the room. She


    looked at him with a hint of admiration in her eyes. "Mr. Harrison, you''re quite charming; everyone


    seems to want you."


    Stefan raised an eyebrow and wrapped his arm around Martha''s waist, leaning in close to her ear. His


    voice was low and seductive as he spoke through his lips, "But I only want you."


    Feeling his warm breath on her face made Martha blush slightly. "Stop it," she said as she pushed him


    away.


    As she turned her head away from Stefan, she saw their son lying on the bed staring at them with big


    eyes.


    "Mommy!" Jimmy eximed with a mischievous grin on his face.


    Martha paused for a moment before blushing even more at being caught by their son while flirting with


    Stefan.


    "Jimmy... when did you wake up?"


    "Just now," Jimmy replied happily as he felt overwhelmed by love from both of his parents who were


    always there for him no matter what happened.


    Martha red at Stefan who had caused this awkward situation but then quickly shifted her attention


    back to Jimmy''s condition.


    "How are you feeling? Does it hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt yet," Jimmy replied confidently, knowing that anesthesia was still working on him so he


    couldn''t feel any pain yet.


    Martha gently touched Jimmy''s head andforted him. "The anesthesia hasn''t worn off yet; your leg


    will start hurting soon."


    "Don''t worry, Mommy. I''m not afraid of pain," Jimmy reassured her with a smile full of happiness!


    Then he put on a serious expression and thought to himself, "I must protect my mommy well!"


    Martha touched Jimmy''s messy hair with pity. "Jimmy, you need to rest well even if you don''t want to


    feel pain. The doctor said that you need at least three months of recovery for this condition."


    Jimmy pouted when he heard this.


    When he fell, he felt his leg hit the rockery wall and it hurt. At that moment, he knew that his leg would


    be injured but didn''t expect it would take so long to recover.


    He thought, "Doesn''t that mean that I can''t go with Mommy and Daddy to Z country?"


    He nervously looked at his mommy and asked tentatively, "Does this mean I can''t go with you to Z


    country?"


    "You can go to Z country but only when your feet is almost healed," Martha said smilingly as she looked


    at her son lovingly.


    Last time Louis came for the wedding, he told many stories about Z country which made Jimmy really


    want to visit there. If Martha told him now that they couldn''t go, she was afraid her son would be upset.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    As expected, after Jimmy heard Martha''s answer, his eyes lit up. "Mommy, you must keep your


    promise."


    "Yes, I will," Martha replied smilingly as she got up and poured a ss of water for her son. "Do you


    want some water?"


    "Yes please," Jimmy took the ss from his mommy and drank it all in one breath before handing it


    back over.


    Martha was about to ask if Jimmy was hungry when she saw him suddenly frown deeply.


    She furrowed her brows, nervously looking towards him.


    "What''s wrong? Is your leg hurting?"


    Jimmy shook his head, turned serious looking towards Stefan who had noticed something wasn''t right.


    Martha saw them staring at each other; Stefan had a grave expression on his face while Jimmy also


    looked serious.


    "Is there something I should not know about?"


    "It wasn''t me who fell down this time," said Jimmy, turning towards Martha.


    Upon hearing those words, Martha was taken aback.


    Did Jimmy not identally fall down himself?


    Did someone push him?


    A figure suddenly appeared in her mind.


    Jimmy clearly saw his mommy''s face change, and then looked at him with a serious expression.


    He nodded and said in a deep voice, "Mommy, you guessed right. Helen pulled my foot, so I couldn''t


    hold on and fell."


    Martha froze from head to toe as countless fears spread from the depths of her heart.


    She never thought she had kept a "snake" by her side.


    If... if she had reacted just a little slower at that time, Jimmy might have suffered more.


    Thinking of this, Martha felt scared and trembled slightly.


    Stefan quickly stepped forward and hugged Martha tightly. "Martha, calm down. Jimmy is fine now. You


    should think about how to deal with that woman."


    Martha turned her head nkly to look at Stefan and bit her lower lip.


    The pain from the lip made her regain consciousness in an instant.


    She grabbed Stefan''s big hand firmly with one hand and replied firmly, "If she dares to mess with


    Jimmy again, I won''t let her off."

 Chapter 694 Who Is Clapping Outside The Door?

    Chapter 694 Who Is pping Outside The Door?


    Chapter 694 Who is pping Outside the Door?


    After Martha had calmed down, she walked out of the hospital room and found Melissa sitting on a


    bench.


    When Melissa saw Martha''s stern face, she nervously asked, "What''s wrong? Is it Jimmy...?"


    She didn''t finish her sentence, but Martha understood what she was trying to say.


    Martha shook her head slightly, "Jimmy has woken up and he''s fine."


    Melissa breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing these words.


    "I was so scared. I thought Jimmy''s condition had worsened."


    Although she knew that Jimmy only had a broken leg and there was no serious injury, she couldn''t help


    but worry about Jimmy, fearing that something else might happen to him.


    When Melissa came to her senses, she looked at Martha standing in front of her with a puzzled


    expression. "If Jimmy is fine, why do you look so upset?"


    "Jimmy didn''t fall down by himself."


    Melissa froze for a moment, looking at her best friend with confusion before widening her eyes in


    shock.


    "What? You''re saying Jimmy didn''t identally fall down himself?"


    Martha nodded gently, her tone bing even colder as she spoke again, "Jimmy woke up and said


    he was pulled down by Helen."


    "How could this vicious womany hands on a child!"


    Melissa looked at Martha furiously, wishing she could leave the hospital and tear Helen apart.


    As she thought this way, she walked towards the elevator and said fiercely, "I''ll tear that vicious


    woman!"


    The next second, her wrist was grabbed by Martha.


    "Melissa."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Melissa turned her head with a bad mood, her face full of angry expression.


    Martha sighed helplessly and tightened her grip on her hand. Her red lips parted slightly as she said, "I


    came to find you because I want you and Eden to stay at the hospital and keep an eye on Jimmy."


    "And what about you?"


    Melissa frowned, clearly unwilling to miss the opportunity to teach Helen a lesson.


    Martha bit her bottom lip, her eyes filled with rage.


    "I''m going back with Stefan to see what tricks Helen cane up with."


    "Okay, but you have to promise me that she won''t get away with it!"


    Martha nodded, her voice cold and ruthless. "Don''t worry, since she dares to touch Jimmy, she better


    be prepared for hell."


    "That''s more like it," Melissa said as she thought about the misery Helen was about to face.


    When Martha turned towards the elevator door, Stefan''s expression was just as grim. He had made up


    his mind that Helen would suffer for the rest of her life.


    Melissa watched them leave and furrowed her brows in aplex manner. She couldn''t help but feel


    like Martha and Stefan were bing more alike.


    ...


    When Melissa and Eden arrived at the hospital room, they saw Jimmy lying on the bed ying with his


    fingers.


    Her heart softened when she looked at him and her eyes filled with tenderness.


    "Jimmy, does it hurt?"


    Jimmy looked up at Melissa with bright eyes and shook his head whileughing. "No, Melissa! I just


    saw you suddenly appear out of nowhere looking so beautiful."


    Melissaughed at this remark. "My sweet Jimmy always knows what to say." She sat down next to


    him by the bed and picked up an apple from the bedside table.


    "Do you want an apple?"


    "Melissa, you can peel the apple so nicely! Of course I want one!" Jimmy smiled brightly like a cute


    angel, making Melissa feel overjoyed.


    Eden watched this scene y out before him while shaking his head in amusement.


    Melissa was carefree. When they yed together, Jimmy looked even more adorable.


    ...


    When Martha and Stefan got back to their hotel, it was already dark.


    Martha handed the key card obtained from the reception desk to Stefan.


    Standing outside their suite door, Martha smirked slightly before saying, "You go in first."


    Stefan noticed something off about Martha''s behavior. As he turned towards her questioningly, he only


    saw coldness reflected in her eyes.


    He pursed his lips tightly together before nodding lightly in agreement without saying anything further.


    He suppressed the doubts in his heart and swiped his card to enter the suite.


    The living room in the suite was very quiet, as if no one had ever been there before. Everything was


    very neat, without any traces of being touched by anyone.


    Stefan furrowed his brows and turned around in confusion, walking towards the bedroom.


    The bedroom was slightly closed, but he pushed it open with one hand.


    Then he saw a woman with an enchanting figure lying on the bed and stroking her hair in coquetry.


    That woman was Helen.


    After Helen left the hospital, she rushed to the mall and bought a very revealing dress, in order to show


    Stefan her most beautiful side when he came back.


    Over the years, she had been mingling among various men, believing that she had a very thorough


    understanding of human nature.


    She figured that Martha, being a mother, would be worried about Jimmy''s injury and wouldn''t want to


    leave the hospital.


    So at this moment, when she saw Stefan push open the door and walk in, she was a little bit shocked.


    She raised the corners of her mouth, revealing a charming smile, and called out softly, "Stefan."


    Stefan''s eyes darkened and his body temperature dropped several degrees instantly.


    He looked at Helen on the bed with a disdainful expression in his deep-set eyes, and his voice was


    cold and merciless when he spoke.


    "What are you doing?"


    At this moment, Helen was feeling very proud of herself for finally having the opportunity to be alone


    with Stefan, without realizing anything was wrong with him.


    She was confident in her figure and over the years, every man who had seen her body had been


    captivated by her.


    Therefore, she was confident that Stefan was also the same.


    Helen''s smile involuntarily widened at the corners of her mouth, and blushes appeared on her pretty


    face. She gracefully stood up and walked towards the man standing at the door with a charming


    demeanor.


    Finally, she stopped barefoot in front of Stefan, reached out and touched his chest, and said, "Stefan,


    I''ve been waiting for you for a long time.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Stefan kicked her out.


    "Ah!" Helen screamed in agony as she fell beside the bed, her pretty face filled with an expression of


    disbelief.


    She didn''t understand which link went wrong and why she was kicked out by him.


    Her eyebrows furrowed, and her mind was still a bit slow to react, but her body had responded first.


    Her eyes turned red, tears welling up in her eyes. She looked like she had been wronged as she


    pitifully gazed at Stefan.


    "Stefan, what... what are you doing?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, there was a round of apuse outside the door.


    Helen''s eyebrows furrowed even more as she looked towards the direction of the door with increasing


    confusion.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Who was pping outside?


    Could it be...


    She thought of this and her face stiffened.

 Chapter 695 Is This Your Repayment To Me?

    Chapter 695 Is This Your Repayment To Me?


    Chapter 695 Is This Your Repayment to Me?


    Martha walked in from the door with a sneer on her face, looking at Helen who was sitting on the


    ground in a miserable state with mocking eyes.


    "What''s wrong? Are you shocked to see me?"


    Helen reached up to fix her hair, trying to appear elegant as she struggled to stand up from the ground.


    She calmly looked towards Martha standing at the door.


    "Martha, what are you doing here?"


    Martha standing at the doorway looked at Helen with a cold gaze, her voice was icy and devoid of


    warmth. "Did you forget that this is the suite where I live?"


    Helen hesitated for a moment, pursed her red lips and remained silent.


    The atmosphere in the room plummeted to freezing point, and the three people remained silent and


    tense.


    Finally, Martha turned her head to Stefan standing beside her and said indifferently, "Stefan, you go out


    first."


    Stefan furrowed his brows, clearly uneasy about leaving Martha here alone with Helen.


    Martha turned around and pulled Stefan out of the door, "Give me some time. After I finish chatting with


    her, I won''t stop you in whatever you want."


    "Okay," Stefan responded helplessly, stretched out his hand and gently rubbed his wife''s head, "Call


    me anytime if you need anything."


    "Um," Martha murmured and walked towards the direction of the bedroom again.


    By the time she walked back to her bedroom, Helen had tidied up her disheveled clothes and was


    wrapped in a white bathrobe.


    Her eyes gradually darkened and her gaze towards Helen was cold.


    "Is this how you repay me?"


    Helen curled her lips into a smile, lifting her chin when she heard these words.


    "Yes, this is exactly what I want to do."


    "Unfortunately, you have met a man who has been devoted to me for his entire life."


    Martha had a slight smile on her lips, and the mockery in her eyes was very evident.


    When Helen heard these words, she was clearly stung by the deep-seated insecurity hidden within her


    heart.


    Her hand by her side tightened, and the look in her eyes towards Martha in front of her was no longer


    calm. Her eyes were filled with malice.


    "Does your arrival at this time mean that the child in the hospital has woken up?"


    She was insecure and fully aware that she couldn''t be mentioned in the same breath as Martha.


    So, after her disguise was torn away, she merciless used such harsh words to hurt Martha and get her


    own pleasure.


    As expected, when Martha heard her words, her pupils constricted, she stepped forward and pped


    Helen directly in the face.


    She red at Helen in anger, and her body temperature suddenly dropped.


    "Helen, the one person you should never ever mess with is Jimmy."


    Helen''s head was pped on one side. She covered her burning cheek and turned her head to look at


    Martha''s angry face. A mocking smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    "If I didn''t hurt Jimmy, how could I have this opportunity today?"


    "Opportunity to seduce Stefan?"


    Martha took a deep breath and her gaze became even colder.


    So, Helen pulled Jimmy down on purpose today, just to create a chance to seduce Stefan?


    She never expected that this woman would go crazy and hurt an innocent child because of a man.


    Martha red at her with uncontroble anger and pped her again as she raised her hand.


    "This p is considered as you repaying me for what you owe me. If it weren''t for my sympathy


    towards you back then, my child wouldn''t have suffered the harm he is experiencing now."


    Martha looked at the woman in front of her with a cold gaze, her hand by her side tightening


    continuously.


    "I really don''t know why I let you follow us back then."


    Helenughed sarcastically when she heard this and said, "Because you pity me."


    After saying this, her smile widened, and sheughed even more contemptuously. "Hypocritical people


    like you are always so high and mighty, thinking that sympathy is enough to keep me around and take


    me with you. But how do I know if you really want to help me, or..."


    Helen took a step forward and walked up to Martha, staring at thetter with a gloomy expression. She


    continued, "Are you going to deceive me again and sell me off somewhere else? After all, you won''t


    gain anything by helping me return home."


    Martha frowned slightly at Helen, her gaze bing increasingly disdainful.


    Her good intentions didn''t end up with anything good.


    A person who had been in hell for a long time saw everything as bad.


    She should not have had any pity for such a woman from the very beginning.


    Martha stared coldly at Helen and said, "So, you just want to hit on Stefan and bask in his favor, then


    go back home for revenge?"


    "That''s right."


    Helen smiled and reached up to fix her hair, then turned around and sat down on the sofa.


    "Those people who took over my parents''pany, why should they be able to live well? They sold me


    and left me in this situation. They should pay a painful price."


    "I want to go back home, make them afraid, make them feel the consequences."


    After saying this, Helen''s gaze fell on Martha. She raised her eyebrows and smiled sweetly, but her


    tone of voice was harsh.


    "But then everything changed because I met you."


    When Martha heard this, she frowned even tighter. The next second, Helen''s sinister words rang out


    again and filled the room with a chill.


    "When Stefan saved me, I knew I had to follow him."


    "Butter on, I found out he already had a wife and son."


    "At that time, I was unwilling and didn''t expect you would take me away."


    "Later on, I carefully tried to please him because someone powerful like him could easily abandon me if


    he wanted to."


    "That night we had a talk. It was then that I suddenly realized what you said made sense."


    "What would I get from revenge?"


    Helen stared crazily at Martha while smiling brightly.


    "It won''t give us anything except for emptiness."


    "My parents''pany is probably already bankrupt by now or if it''s still around, then just an empty


    shell."


    "Why do I have to strive for something so intangible?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Helen paused and reached out to gently pull open her cor due to excitement.


    "Revenge doesn''t capture reality in front of us."


    "A man like Stefan who has power ¨C who wouldn''t love him?"


    "As long as I can capture his heart, he can help me solve all my problems."


    Martha looked at Helen whose left cheek was swollen from being pped, whose eyes were burning


    with madness that made her look like a lunatic.


    She did tell Helen before that revenge might not give what she wanted.


    But little did she know, those words soundedpletely different in Helen''s ears.

 Chapter 696 Tit For Tat

    Chapter 696 Tit For Tat


    Chapter 696 Tit for Tat


    After waiting for a moment, Helen still didn''t hear Martha''s response. She sneered and looked at her


    with contempt in her eyes.


    "Martha, do you think that my approach today is wrong?"


    Martha snapped back to reality and stared coldly at Helen, "If you dare to hurt my child, you must be


    prepared to pay the price."


    "What do you want to do to me?"


    Helen breezily looked at Martha whose face was angry. She raised an eyebrow slightly, smiling


    mockingly, "Are you going to sell me again? Or do you want to torture me in a different way?"


    "Jimmy is the apple of my eye. You hurt him, so it''s not too much for me to take something from you in


    return, right?" As Martha said this indifferently, she walked towards Helen and finally stopped in front of


    her.


    Without waiting for Helen to respond, Martha turned and walked towards the door.


    Helen watched her departing figure, her big eyes filled with a puzzled expression.


    She didn''t understand why Martha suddenly left.


    At this time, Martha was looking around for something suitable to beat people in the suite. When she


    searched around, she frowned slightly.


    Unexpectedly, there was not a single item in the spacious suite that was suitable for use.


    At this moment, a dull voice sounded from behind her, with a hint of confusion.


    "What are you looking for?"


    Martha was slightly startled, but soon realized that the person speaking was Stefan.


    She pursed her red lips and coldly stated what she wanted, "A stick."


    Stefan furrowed his brows slightly, and his eyes became even deeper.


    Before he could react, Martha had found a closet rod from the corner of the suite.


    She waved it twice and a bloodthirsty smirk appeared on her lips.


    She thought, "Helen broke my son''s leg. It isn''t too much that I break her leg, is it?"


    Martha walked into the room with a sneer, making Stefan a bit confused.


    Soon, he came to his senses and understood what Martha was going to do.


    His eyes darkened, filled with affection as he looked towards the direction of the bedroom.


    This was his Martha.


    An eye for an eye.


    In the bedroom, after waiting for a long time, Helen suddenly saw Marthaing in with a closet rod,


    which made her feel a little confused.


    Martha quickly walked towards Helen, lifted her hand and swung the closet rod, hitting Helen''s left leg


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    directly.


    As soon as Helen reacted, she felt a burning pain in her left leg.


    She screamed and dodged backwards, no longer calm orposed.


    "Martha, what are you doing?"


    "You caused my son''s broken leg. I''m just returning the favor," Martha said coldly. She took a step


    forward and swung the closet rod at Helen''s leg again.


    Helen panicked as she tried to avoid it but was backed against the wall with nowhere to go. She took


    another hit from the rod on her already injured left leg and fell to the ground in pain.


    Martha stared coldly at the woman sitting on the ground in fear as she approached step by step.


    "Don''te any closer!" Helen eximed with a trembling voice.


    Martha sneered when she saw how scared Helen was.


    She threw down the rod without hesitation and said, "Helen, these two hits are for Jimmy that you owe


    him. Now that I''ve returned the favor to you, I won''t do anything else to you."


    As for what punishment Stefan would give Helen next was not something he would tell her about, but


    she would no longer have any sympathy towards Helen.


    Martha clenched her hand before turning around leaving the bedroom. As soon as she stepped out of


    it, Stefan who leaned against the wall looked at her meaningfully and asked if he had scared her.


    "No," Martha replied shortly before adding, "It''s not over yet."


    Stefan chuckled while wrapping his arm around Martha''s waist, pulling her close, so he could


    that he would make sure Helen pay dearly for what she had done.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door, which made Martha turn towards it and wonder who could be


    visiting them at this hour.


    Stefan''s eyebrows raised slightly and he spoke with a smile, "She''ll pay soon."


    With these words, he released Martha in his arms and walked straight towards the door.


    As soon as the door opened, four men dressed in ck suits walked into the room with respectful


    manners.


    The four of them stood in a row, nodding slightly and respectfully calling out, "Mr. Harrison."


    "Break her two legs."


    After saying this sentence lightly, Stefan turned around and walked towards Martha. He dotingly took


    her hand and led her to sit down on the sofa.


    Martha pursed her lips, said nothing, and sat obediently beside Stefan.


    At this moment, Helen standing at the bedroom doorway heard these words, her pupils contracted


    slightly, her body trembled lightly, and an infinite fear rose in her heart.

 Chapter 697 The Beginning Of A Living Hell

    Chapter 697 The Beginning Of A Living Hell


    Chapter 697 The Beginning of a Living Hell


    The curtains had been drawn.


    The four men in ck approached Helen with solemn expressions, moving like robots. She watched


    them with obvious panic in her eyes.


    Turning to Martha, she angrily questioned, "Martha, didn''t you say that you wouldn''t do anything else to


    me after you hit me?"


    "What... what''s going on now? How could you go back on your word?"


    Seeing Helen''s confusion and distress, Martha calmly said, "I didn''t bring these people here."


    Helen was shocked and turned towards Stefan sitting next to Martha.


    Wasn''t it Martha who brought them here? As soon as this thought crossed her mind, Stefan''s cold


    voice came out of his lips, making everyone in the room feel as if they were trapped in an ice cave.


    "I brought these people here. You hurt my son and I will make sure you pay a heavy price."


    "Stefan... I didn''t mean it," Helen backed away fearfully while looking at him with pleading eyes, hoping


    he would take pity on her.


    But Stefan''s gaze did not linger on her for even a moment. Instead, he looked lovingly at Martha beside


    him, saying,"Martha, let''s leave first."


    Martha nodded calmly and got up, walking towards the door. Stefan nced coldly at the four men


    dressed in ck suits, indicating that they should wait until he and his wife left before taking any action.


    The four men nodded slightly, then slowly turned around, and approached Helen step by step, causing


    her legs to be so weak that she leaned against the door frame, trying not to fall down.


    At this moment, she truly felt their oppression, which made her panic even more. She looked towards


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    where Martha and Stefan had left, shouting frantically, "Martha! Come back! Pleasee back!"


    But neither of them stopped or even turned around when hearing her cries for help.


    After leaving the suite, Stefan pulled Martha into another suite next door.


    As soon as they entered it, Stefan reached out and gently pulled Martha into his arms. "It''s okay. Don''t


    worry. Jimmy will be back to his lively self in three months."


    Martha nodded lightly, still holding onto her husband''s coat tightly.


    Leaning against him and smelling his familiar scent, she couldn''t hold back her emotions any longer.


    The self-me that had been suppressed in her heart began to amplify infinitely.


    After waiting for a while without hearing Martha''s answer, Stefan immediately sensed that something


    was wrong with her and loosened his embrace on her.


    When he saw Martha''s slightly red and wet eye, he tenderly wiped away the tears from her face with


    his hand and whispered softly, "It''s okay now."


    Upon hearing Stefan''sforting voice again, Martha broke down emotionally once more.


    "It''s all my fault. I didn''t protect Jimmy well enough," she said through sobs.


    "I said I would take good care of Jimmy, but I left a bad woman around him," she continued ming


    herself further.


    "If it weren''t for me, Jimmy wouldn''t have broken his leg."


    Stefan listened to Martha repeatedly ming herself with a pained expression in his eyes.


    After consoling her for a long time, Martha was still sobbing. He finally lowered himself towards her


    face and kissed away each tear drop from her eyes until they were gonepletely.


    Feeling Stefan''s warm lips on her face made Martha freeze up momentarily.


    Once Martha regainedposure, she blushed slightly before pushing him away gently with one hand.


    Stefan released Martha, then looked at her lovingly and said, "What is done cannot be undone; we


    cannot change it anymore, so we must learn to ept what has happened."


    "This incident should serve as a warning for you to be careful of those people who have ulterior


    motives," he added sternly, "Do you understand?"


    He pointed lightly at Martha''s nose tip yfully, which made both of them burst intoughter.


    Then an iing phone call interrupted their intimate moment together.


    As soon as he answered the phone call, a respectful voice spoke out from within it, "Mr Harrison, how


    do you want us to handle this woman now?"


    "Take her to Moriya. He knows how to handle her."


    After saying this, Stefan hung up the phone in a casual manner.


    Martha pursed her lips and asked in a calm tone, "When are we going to the hospital?"


    She had missed Jimmy shortly after they broke up.


    Stefan reached out and gently rubbed his wife''s hair, his deep voice rang out, "Wait a little longer.


    When things are done over there. We''ll go over and pack a few clothes before we go to the hospital."


    "Okay," Martha softly responded and thought to herself that she would apany Jimmy well during


    the next few days of staying in the hospital.


    At dusk, she suddenly thought of something and reached out to grab Stefan''s arm.


    "Stefan, about the paintings in the room, please have someone deliver them to the hospital."


    Jimmy just had a fracture, but his hand could still move.


    Moreover, drawing can divert his attention and prevent him from constantly thinking about the fracture.


    In the past few days, they had visited many ces and Melissa had taken many photos, which should


    be enough for Jimmy to paint.


    Stefan thought the same as Martha.


    He reached out to pinch her cheek gently, his lips curled slightly and his gaze towards her was


    affectionate.


    "Okay, I got it."


    In the next-door suite, Helen had be numb to pain after both of her legs were broken by the four


    ck-d men.


    She copsed on the ground with cold sweat all over her forehead, gasping for breath.


    At this moment, she deeply regrettedying hands on Jimmy.


    If she hadn''t messed with that child, she wouldn''t have ended up in this situation now.


    But what shemented more was the failure of seducing Stefan.


    If she could have more time spent with him, she believed she could win Stefan over with her figure and


    good looks.


    Unfortunately, there would never be another chance for her to try again..


    Heleny on the ground, listening to the ck-d man making a phone call to ask how to handle her.


    She thought to herself that at most she would be sold once more, and it wasn''t a big deal.


    But she couldn''t have imagined that her living hell had just begun from now on.

 Chapter 698 StefanS Strong Will To Survive

    Chapter 698 Stefan''S Strong Will To Survive


    Chapter 698 Stefan''s Strong Will to Survive


    When Martha and Stefan returned to their suite, everything inside had been tidied up neatly.


    Martha looked thoughtfully in the direction of the bedroom, her eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    Just now, Helen was lying in that bedroom, dressed in revealing clothes and seducing Stefan.


    Stefan approached Martha and interrupted her thoughts, "What are you thinking about?"


    Martha nced sideways, her gaze fixed on her husband.


    "What do you think of Helen''s figure?"


    Stefan was slightly taken aback, but his strong instinct to survive kicked in and he said, "I didn''t even


    look at her."


    "Really?" Martha looked at her husband with suspicion and continued to speak, "She''s younger than


    me and quite good-looking. As for her figure..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Stefan interrupted her.


    "Martha, my gaze in this lifetime will only ever rest on you."


    "I love you, whether it''s in the past, present or future, my eyes can only see you."


    "Because, wherever you are, everything else loses its radiance."


    Martha blinked her eyes unconsciously and nodded in satisfaction upon hearing these words.


    This man had a strong instinct to survive.


    Her mood improved instantly, and she walked towards the bedroom to start packing up her clothes.


    Soon, the two of them packed several sets of clothes and set off for the hospital...


    An hourter, the two returned to the hospital.


    When they returned to the ward, Jimmy had already fallen asleep.


    Melissa stood up and rubbed her tired eyes before speaking softly, "Since you haven''te back for


    so long, I had Eden go out and pack some food for us to eat."


    "After Jimmy finished eating, he chatted with us for a while and just fell asleep."


    Martha reached out and held Melissa''s hand with concern, but before she could express her gratitude,


    thetter interrupted her.


    "Skip your words of thanks. We''ve been good friends for so many years. It will hurt my feelings if you


    are being so polite to me."


    Martha smiled helplessly when she heard this, then rubbed her stomach and looked at Melissa with a


    pitiful expression. "I''m hungry too."


    Melissa softened at the sight of Martha''s appearance and smiled as she reached out to take her hand,


    leading her towards the sofa.


    Martha''s lips curled up slightly, and her eyes were filled with a smile.


    She sat on the sofa without any hesitation and first solved her own hunger problem.


    After she finished eating, Melissa finally activated her gossip system.


    "What happened after you guys went back?"


    Martha took a tissue, wiped her mouth with it and said calmly, "I saw Helen seducing Stefan."


    Melissa''s eyes lit up and she looked excitedly at her best friend.


    "And then? Did you teach that bitch a lesson or did Stefan step in?"


    Melissa knew Martha very well. Though Martha looked nonchnt about everything, she would make


    those offended her pay the price.


    Melissa couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement at the thought that Martha might hit Helen.


    Martha raised her eyebrows, leaned backzily on the sofa, and lightly replied, "He did. I hid outside


    the bedroom to watch the show."


    "Tsk, I didn''t expect you had a quirk of watching your husband being seduced." Melissa joked, but she


    actually approved of Stefan''s behavior.


    Since they were already married, Stefan should not allow any chance of the extramarital affairs.


    Martha nced at her best friend and remained silent, with her lips tightly pursed.


    She and Stefan had been through so much together that their rtionship could withstand anything.


    Helen was just a woman who delusionally clung to Stefan. It was impossible for her to easily destroy


    their rtionship as a married couple.


    The next second, Melissa leaned in and stared at Martha with confusion. "Did you do nothing then?"


    Martha then reached out to pinch Melissa''s cheek. "I beat her."


    Hearing her words, Melissa got excited again. "How did you hit her? Tell me quickly."


    Under Melissa''s intense gaze, Martha started to talk about what had happened in the suite, "At the


    beginning, I gave her two ps in a fit of rage. Later, when she provoked me, I found a closet rod and


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    hit her leg twice with it."


    If it weren''t for Helen''s actions towards Jimmy, she wouldn''t have resorted to physical violence.


    After all, she was a gentle and reasonable woman.


    Martha thought of this and reached up to smooth her hair beside her ear.


    Melissa, who was sitting next to her, was shocked to hear that exnation.


    After a moment of staring nkly, Melissa gave her best friend a thumbs up and said, "You''re


    awesome. I love your fiery personality."


    If you always appear gentle and weak, others might think you are easy to bully.


    Martha smiled and fiddled with her fingers, "She crossed the line. How could I let her get away with it?"


    Melissa''s eyebrows raised slightly, as if she had just punched someone and was feeling quite satisfied


    with herself.


    She then lifted her chin in triumph. "You''re right. This kind of woman deserves a severe lesson."


    "There''s more than just this."


    Seeing Melissa''s excited expression, Martha added, "Later on, Stefan called four men over to break


    Helen''s both legs."


    Melissa couldn''t help but p and cheer when she heard this.


    "To deal with such a woman, you should learn from Stefan. Hit her hard and fast to teach her how to


    behave!"

 Chapter 699 I Want Your Son To Marry My Daughter

    Chapter 699 I Want Your Son To Marry My Daughter


    Chapter 699 I Want Your Son to Marry My Daughter


    The next day, when Melissa and Eden arrived at the ward, Martha, Stefan and Jimmy had already


    finished their lunch.


    Jimmy was staring at the easel in front of him, his tiny eyebrows furrowed together. Stefan had


    specially ordered the easel that could stand on Jimmy''s bed so that he could paint while recovering


    from his injury.


    Jimmy was very excited when he saw it this morning and after finishing his meal, he asked his dad to


    set up the easel so that he could continue painting.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When Melissa and Eden arrived, Jimmy was just working on a painting of Melissa standing in a


    The painting had a rough outline; all that was left were some details. When Melissa saw the easel in


    front of Jimmy, she was surprised.


    "Is everything ready so soon?" she asked.


    Jimmy peeked out from behind the easel with a smile on his face as he looked towards them.


    "Don''t you want to receive my paintings early?" He said yfully.


    Melissa''s eyes lit up as she smiled brightly, "Of course I do! I dream about receiving your paintings all


    the time."


    After saying this, she walked over quickly and immediately noticed the painting on top of the easel.


    The purplevender swayed gently in the wind while white clouds leisurely floated across the blue sky


    and a slender woman wearing a white dress stood in front of them with an adorable smile on her face.


    Her hair danced along with breeze adding more charm to her appearance.


    When Melissa saw this scene before her eyes, shock filled her eyes though she knew how talented


    Jimmy was.


    Witnessing another one of his masterpieces made it impossible for her not to feel amazed!


    His painting was breathtakingly beautiful enough even when it was ced among professional artists''


    works.


    Aftering back to herself, Melissa turned towards Martha with an astonished look.


    "Jimmy has such incredible artistic talent!" She eximed


    Martha nodded approvingly, "Yes! His ability to learn is very strong."


    She finished speaking, then lowered her head and continued peeling apples.


    For Martha, she didn''t worry if Jimmy would take painting as a career or simply keep it as a hobby.


    She would support her son no matter what choice he made.


    Melissa admiringly looked at Martha and saw down next to her. "Martha, your life really seems like a


    novel, full of twists and turns. Even your son is a genius cutie."


    Martha turned her head towards Melissa and blinked lightly before saying with a smile, "If you envy me


    so much, you can have one yourself."


    Melissa''s face suddenly turned red as certain inappropriate images shed through her mind. She


    lowered her head shyly.


    After waiting for some time without hearing Melissa speak, Martha sitting beside her became curious


    and looked over. When she saw Melissa''s red face, she widened her smile.


    "Melissa, it''s not good to think about those inappropriate images during the day. Although you are


    newlyweds but still need to restrain yourselves sometimes."


    Melissa''s face immediately reddened even more when she heard thisment from Martha. She


    reached out irritably and gently pinched Martha''s waist.


    "I didn''t think of anything!"


    Martha only showed a meaningful smile in response to what was said by Melissa.


    Feeling embarrassed, Melissa quickly changed the subject, "Did you have a good sleepst night? Do


    you want us to take over night watch tonight?"


    "No need," said Martha while smiling wickedly. Then she cut up an apple into several pieces, walked to


    Jimmy and put a te on bedside table, saying, "Jimmy, have some apple if you feel tired."


    "Okay," Jimmy replied softly, without taking his gaze off his painting.


    When Martha sat beside Melissa again, thetter had recovered herposure and looked at Jimmy


    lovingly, "Martha! I''m going to have a daughter in the future so that your son will be my son-inw!"


    As soon as these words left Melissa''s mouth, she started imagining what life would be like when this


    happened. How beautiful it would be if a genius like Jimmy could be part of their family someday!


    She couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride whenever she thought about her future son-inw.


    Her smile grew wider as she looked at Martha and said, "When Jimmy bes my son-inw, he''ll


    paint whatever I want him to."


    Martha raised an eyebrow, amused by Melissa''s words.


    Watching Melissa smirking for a while, she interrupted by saying, "It sounds like Jimmy won''t paint for


    you now."


    Melissa turned her head to the side and thought for a moment before her eyes lit up. "Yeah! He paints


    whatever I want now!"


    Martha chuckled at Melissa''s response.


    Melissa pursed her lips and then turned to Martha. "I don''t care; it''s different when he bes my son-


    inw. It will feel closer."


    "He doesn''t feel like your son already?" Marthazily leaned back on the couch with a teasing glint in


    her eye.


    When Martha wasn''t home, she entrusted her son to Melissa''s care.


    Even when she left the hospital yesterday, she left her child to Melissa''s care too. In fact, even her


    son''s eating habits and preferences were well-known by Melissa.


    Come to think of it, Melissa was caring for Jimmy just like she was caring for her own son.


    Melissa was taken aback for a moment before responding, "What? You don''t want your son to be my


    daughter''s husband?"

 Chapter 700 Becoming In-Laws

    Chapter 700 Bing In-Laws


    Chapter 700 Bing In-Laws


    "How could that be?" Martha answered with a smile, then leaned in close to Melissa and said, "Why


    don''t you bring your future son-inw home now?"


    Before Melissa could react, Martha''s voice rang out again. "Don''t worry, when he marries your


    daughter, they''ll have a house and car. I''ll take care of it."


    "After they get married and move out, I won''t interfere with their lives. He can even live with my


    daughter at your house," Martha added mischievously while winking at her friend.


    Melissa was stunned for a moment before snapping back to reality with widened eyes.


    "I feel like there''s some ulterior motive behind what you''re saying but it doesn''t seem like there''s any


    problem," she said hesitantly.


    "Is there any problem?" Martha blinked innocently at Melissa.


    Just then two men approached from nearby - Stefan walking ahead while gazing fondly at Martha and


    Eden following closely behind him.


    "What are you guys talking about that has youughing so happily?" Stefan asked as his lips curled up


    slightly.


    "We''re talking about Jimmy bing Melissa''s son-inw in the future," replied Martha with a wink


    and an impish grin on her face.


    Eden sitting next to Melissa heard this and his expression darkened immediately. His daughter wasn''t


    even born yet but someone was already thinking about marrying her off?


    As he brooded over this unpleasant thought, Melissa turned to him thoughtfully before hesitatingly


    repeating what she had just told Martha earlier:


    "Martha says we can bring Jimmy home as our son-inw right now. Andter on when they get


    married she will buy them a car and house without interfering in their lives - being the perfect mother-in-


    "Yeah! I''ve made myself clear enough already; why are you still hesitating?" added Martha gleefully as


    she looked into Melissa''s eyes which were shining brightly now too - obviously pleased by all this talk


    of weddings!


    But Eden shook his head firmly. "No way."


    "Why not?" asked an incredulous-looking Melissa who couldn''t understand why anyone would refuse


    such an offer!


    Eden rubbed his temples tiredly before exining, "We''re still in our honeymoon period right now;


    having another child around would make things more difficult."


    "Besides, Jimmy is so shrewd. What if... what if he finds out something? It would be so embarrassing.


    Also, we''re not sure whether we''ll have a baby girl," Eden said, grasping his wife''s hand as he spoke.


    Melissa suddenly realized this and eximed, "That''s right! We might not even have a daughter."


    Stefan and Martha smiled at each other as they listened to the conversation.


    Time flew by quickly and before they knew it, a week had passed. Melissa and Eden spent their time


    exploring all the sights in the city while Stefan and Martha stayed with Jimmy in the hospital. One


    managed hispany affairs online while the other painted beside him to pass the time.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    One morning, Melissa burst into Jimmy''s room excitedly, calling for Martha.


    "Martha!"


    "What is it?" asked Martha curiously as she paused her breakfast to look at Melissa.


    "Do you remember my favorite band from college - KB?"


    "Yes," replied Martha with a knowing smile on her face. She had guessed what wasing next -


    either KB was touring or there was an uing event that they were attending together.


    Melissa continued excitedly without waiting for an answer, "KB is going to perform here soon! Will you


    Martha felt like she had seen this scene before; it was familiar somehow. She realized that Melissa was


    using her usual tactics of persuasion when she added in a pleading tone: "You know how much I love


    KB from college days! Pleasee watch them with me."


    The sound of Melissa''s voice echoed through the hospital room leaving no doubt about how much this


    meant to her.


    She knew why she felt so familiar with this scene! When Melissa persuaded her to see the male model


    performance, she said the same thing!

 Chapter 701 Did You Forget The Lesson From Last Time?

    Chapter 701 Did You Forget The Lesson From Last Time?


    Chapter 701 Did You Forget the Lesson from Last Time?


    Later on, they were caught by two men. Stefan "punished" Martha harshly,paring himself to male


    models in terms of physique and appearance. In the end, Martha had no choice but to have a long talk


    with Stefan all night long - she promised not to watch male model performances anymore and Stefan


    never mentioned it again.


    Although Stefan did keep his promise not to bring up the matter again, Martha could clearly feel that he


    was much more passionate than before when they were intimate.


    Melissa watched her best friend lost in thought and frowned slightly as she waved her hand in front of


    her eyes. "Martha, what are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing," Martha snapped back into reality suddenly with a suspicious blush.


    But Melissa didn''t seem to notice anything strange and continued speaking, "I saw online that this


    might be KB Band''sst tour, so we must go see them this time or we may never get another chance."


    "Just the two of us?" Martha asked nervously as she ate her sandwich.


    Melissa nodded heavily with excitement. "Just us!"


    Martha nced at the woman sitting next to her and asked softly, "Melissa, did you forget ourst


    lesson?"


    Melissa''s body stiffened suddenly as everything that happened after watching male models came


    flooding back into her mind. She shook her head fearfully.


    If it weren''t for what Martha said just now, Melissa might have forgotten about their previous experience


    altogether and repeated the same mistake again. Although she was afraid of Eden''s fierce appearance


    at times like these, KB Band was part of their youth! This might be theirst chance - how could she


    bear not going?


    Thinking about this made Melissa pitifully grab onto Martha''s hand. "But it''s KB Band!"


    Martha hesitated for a moment before brightening up suddenly. "Why don''t we take them along with


    us?"


    Melissa blinked in shock; obviously hadn''t thought about doing something like that before. After


    recovering from being surprised though, she furrowed her eyebrows slightly, "Will they agree though?"


    "If they don''t agree, then we''ll find a way to make them agree!" replied an excited yet restrained-looking


    Martha who looked straight at Melissa with suppressed excitement in her eyes.


    She had been with Jimmy in the hospital for a week and needed to get some fresh air. Melissa saw


    Martha suddenly regain her energy and felt herself bing excited again.


    As long as Eden and Stefan agreed to go see the KB Band''sst tour with them, there wouldn''t be any


    trouble between the two of them. It was such a great idea!


    Just as they were thinking about how to persuade Stefan and Eden, Jimmy''s voice suddenly rang out


    from his bed, which frustrated them immediately.


    "Mommy, where are you and Melissa going for the show?"


    Martha and Melissa both snapped back into focus, mechanically turning their heads towards Jimmy on


    the hospital bed.


    The next second, they locked eyes,municating silently about what to do with Jimmy. If all four of


    them went to see KB Band''s tour together, then wouldn''t Jimmy be left alone in the hospital?


    After waiting for a moment without hearing an answer, Jimmy frowned slightly.


    "Mommy, are you leaving me behind again?"


    "No, no, no," Martha quickly denied it but couldn''t help feeling guilty inside.


    Melissa heard her friend''s response and nodded along in agreement. "Jimmy, you need rest right now,


    so we''re discussing waiting until you feel better before going together."


    Jimmy looked at both women deeply before nodding seriously.


    Martha and Melissa breathed a sigh of relief when they saw this scene unfold but then Jimmy couldn''t


    help asking one more question, "Really?"


    "Of course it is," Marthaughed nervously as she got up from her seat by the sofa and headed


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    towards his bed. "You know how much Melissa loves your paintings, right?"


    Jimmy pursed his lips but didn''t say anything else while Martha signaled for Melissa to speak up


    quickly.


    Melissa stepped forward, holding a cup of milk that was sitting on table nearby, handing it over to him


    and saying, "Don''t worry about anything. I would never lie or deceive you."

 Chapter 702 Worth The Trip

    Chapter 702 Worth The Trip


    Chapter 702 Worth the Trip


    Jimmy pursed his lips and scrutinized them with suspicion, responding with a low voice. When his gaze


    fell back on the easel in front of him, Martha and Melissa exchanged a guilty look, sensing that it was


    time to act.


    Later that night when Jimmy had fallen asleep, Martha nced at Stefan from the corner of her eye. He


    nodded slightly, indicating she could leave.


    Martha''s lips curled up mischievously as she turned her head to look at the sleeping child beside her.


    His long eyshes fluttered rhythmically as he breathed deeply and evenly in peaceful slumber.


    She couldn''t help but smile wider at the sight before tiptoeing towards the door. Soon enough, she


    opened it quietly and left the hospital room.


    Outside of Jimmy''s room were Melissa, Eden and six men dressed in ck suits who had been waiting


    for them. Stefan walked out quickly while ncing back at the incense ced on top of a bedside table


    next to Jimmy''s bed.


    Martha had specially requested this incense from a doctor which helped induce sleep so that he could


    rest more soundly throughout his recovery process.


    After regaining focus again, Stefan walked out of the hospital room before closing it gently behind him.


    He then looked over at several men dressed in ck suits standing nearby before saying, "I''m leaving


    this ce under your watch."


    "Mr. Harrison, you can rest assured. Knowing we are here, not even a fly will get in," one man replied


    respectfully while nodding his head slightly.


    Stefan nodded back approvingly while ncing over towards Martha whose expression seemed tense


    with worry about leaving Jimmy alone inside.


    "Don''t worry," he whispered softly into her ear as they headed towards an elevator together, "I''ve


    arranged everything properly, including tight security measures around Jimmy."


    Ever since Martha mentioned going to see a band show earlier that day, Stefan had begun arranging


    extra protection for little Jimmy without dy.


    These six people were his subordinates who had been following him all along. Each of them was


    skilled and could easily handle three opponents at once.


    To ensure Jimmy''s safety, he even arranged for a private ne to bring them over.


    Martha nodded lightly upon hearing this, but still kept looking back towards the direction of the hospital


    room.


    Melissa walked behind the couple and sighed helplessly upon seeing this scene. It seemed that when


    mothers went out to y, they worried about their children in every way possible. Even women like


    Martha, who were strong and independent, were no exception.


    Aftering back to her senses, Melissa quickly stepped forward and took hold of Martha''s wrist.


    "Don''t worry so much. Your husband has arranged everything so well that there won''t be any


    problems."


    Martha turned her head around and saw her best friend''s excited smile which slowly dispelled her


    worries and reced it with excitement instead.


    The KB Band show was something that they had always wanted to see since college days. However,


    they couldn''t get tickets back then, but now Stefan managed to get some for them.


    With Stefan''s help, they managed to buy front row tickets for the concert. They would be even closer to


    their favorite singers from college days than ever before!


    An hourter, four people arrived at the concert venue together.


    They queued up for ticket inspection where a stamp was stamped on their hands before receiving glow


    sticks followed by orderly entry into the venue.


    Only after sitting down in their seats did Martha and Melissa have time to take in everything about the


    concert venue.


    The live performance area was huge; it could probably amodate tens of thousands of people from


    afar.


    The audience seating area surrounded the circr main stage in a circr pattern with rows upon


    rows.


    On top of the stage''s floor disyed these words: "Have you been chasing your dreams all these


    years?"


    Upon seeing this line, Melissa felt her nose twitch as she grabbed onto Martha''s wrist excitedly, saying,


    "Martha! KB Band has not changed at all!"


    Back when they were studying at college together, KB Band often promoted how young ones should


    dare chase after their dreams. Now many years have passed, yet here they are still chasing theirs!


    It felt as if time hadn''t changed anything; just like how things used to be during those old times¡­


    Thinking up till here caused tears to well up in Melissa''s eyes.


    Martha smiled and nodded happily. "Melissa, they haven''t changed, and neither have we."


    KB Band was still around, and so were they.


    She remembered when Melissa first discovered KB Band by chance in college.


    After that, her best friend became obsessed with the band. She not only rmended them to Martha


    but also collected every album of theirs and dragged her to every concert.


    At first, she didn''t understand why Melissa loved this band so much.


    Butter on, she realized that in this materialistic society, most people are lost and lonely.


    However, KB Band is different. They have dreams; they constantly pursue their dreams while igniting


    the mes of hope for others as well.


    Their lyrics are full of helplessness yet still filled with fighting spirit.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    They continue to move forward towards their dreams without wasting time in their youth.


    It''s because of all these reasons that she slowly fell in love with this ordinary yet extraordinary band


    too.


    Melissa nodded heavily. After scanning the sea of people at the scene once more, her smile became


    even brighter than before.


    "See? I told you one day KB Band would be a huge sess."


    "Mm-hmm," Martha responded excitedly. Her big eyes were brimming with excitement too.


    Stefan sitting next to her saw his wife''s expression like this; he couldn''t help but smile indulgently at


    her.


    He rarely saw Martha like this. Seeing how happy she was now made it worthing here!

 Chapter 703 Always Loved By Someone

    Chapter 703 Always Loved By Someone


    Chapter 703 Always Loved by Someone


    Soon, the concert venue was filled with people and all the lights went off at once. The next second, the


    lights were focused on the central stage of the concert venue.


    The lift slowly rose from the middle of the stage, and KB Band''s lead singer held his guitar while two


    bass yers stood behind him. There was also a drummer sitting in front of his drum set on one side


    and a keyboardist at the back on another side. All five members of their band were standing together


    on that lift.


    The cheers erupted from all over as soon as they appeared, reaching a climax throughout the entire


    concert venue. Everyone waved their glow sticks and shouted loudly, "KB! KB!"


    The next second, a melodious song began to sound from the center stage which gradually lowered


    down all other sounds in that ce. Fans started waving their glow sticks along with them while singing


    softly to match up with their lyrics.


    Melissa''s eyes became teary as she smiled and turned her head towards Martha who joined her by


    singing along, "We have always had dreams; we keep pursuing them."


    This opening song was KB Band''s first-ever performance when they just debuted into this industry. It


    was also their first dreamyposition that marked their journey towards sess.


    Later on during this show, almost everyone sitting in that audience sang along with them for every


    single song they performed until finally everyone had tears rolling down from their eyes.


    KB Band fans knew deep inside it was an unspoken farewell where they used these past few years''


    songs to sing about how hard it has been for them but also how far they havee through thick and


    thin together.


    After finishing up performingst song, the lead singerughed while looking around at thousands of


    fans sitting there, "Thank you so much foring here today to support us despite traveling such long


    distances."


    As soon as he finished speaking those words out loud, fans started shouting even louder than before,


    "KB! KB! KB!"


    The lead singer listened attentively to the voice that erupted from the audience before his eyes became


    red rimmed.


    He took a deep breath before holding onto his microphone again, saying, "Although we have sung all


    our songs today during this concert, I still want to say some special words here tonight."


    The fans in the audience heard his words and some of them began to cry uncontrobly.


    Melissa''s heart tightened and she unconsciously reached out to hold Martha''s hand beside her.


    Martha also held onto her hand with a slight force, her eyes turning red.


    The atmosphere of sadness infected the lead singer, causing his eyes to turn red.


    However, his smile was exceptionally bright.


    "I deliberately left a few minutes for everyone today because I want everyone to witness my love," he


    said.


    As soon as he spoke these words, the scene erupted into chaos. Fans stared in shock, clearly not


    expecting their favorite band''s lead singer to confess his love on stage during a concert.


    Even Melissa who had been a fan of KB for years couldn''t believe what she was seeing on stage right


    now.


    After a while, Melissa came back to reality and looked at Martha sitting next to her with surprise written


    all over her face. "Martha, he already has someone he likes?"


    Martha nodded nkly while looking towards the direction of the stage with an expression full of shock


    in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, two men sitting on either side of Melissa and Martha secretly breathed a sigh of relief upon


    hearing this news. It was good that there was someone else whom he liked; they feared that if it wasn''t


    so, then their wives would bepletely smitten by himter on!


    Following this announcement from the lead singer came another round of nervousness but deep


    affection could be heard in his voice as well, "I''ve known this girl for quite some time now but back then


    I was just an ordinary person."


    "Afterwards we made an agreement, within three years, I would be famous and confess my love


    for her. If I failed, it meant I couldn''t make her lead a happy life, so I would just give up on her."


    "Luckily, I seeded! Our KB Band became famous both domestically and internationally!" The lead


    singer eximed excitedly, raising his voice by one octave higher


    Then he looked around all the fans, showing a bright smile. "Today here at my tour concert venue - my


    dearest fans - please bear witness my love story!"


    Upon hearing these words from him, all his fans raised up high glow sticks which they held tightly in


    their hands, swaying them around in the hope of boosting their idol''s confidence.


    They cheered to wee their idol''s girlfriend and showed their support.


    Just then, the lights on stage suddenly were turned off and a white light shone down on the stage. In


    the white light stood a girl wearing a white dress with hair obediently draped over her shoulders. She


    stood quietly under the spotlight with a peaceful smile on her face.


    Her bright eyes and teeth, delicate eyebrows, slender waist made her look like an angel fallen into this


    world.


    When the lead singer saw this scene, he was clearly stunned for a moment before quickly regaining his


    many fans intoxicated.


    They stared intently at the center of the concert stage while unconsciously imagining what would


    happen next.


    Melissa turned excitedly to her friend sitting beside her and asked, "Do you think he''ll propose right


    now?"


    "Maybe," Martha replied as she kept staring at the center of the stage with a faint smile on her lips for


    fear of missing what would happen next.


    The girl in center stage held up her microphone gently while slightly red-eyed from emotion as she


    smiled, saying, "Mr. Brown, I''m d I waited three years for you."


    "If not so, I wouldn''t have seen you being so confident. You look cool now."


    Her soft voice reached the ears of every person present via microphone, leaving all fans smiling


    broadly, some even moved to tears by this moment.


    Just then, someone shouted, "Propose! Propose right now!"


    Soon all fans started shouting "Propose", which echoed throughout the entire venue, making both


    people standing at the center stage blush deeply.


    The lead singer looked deeply into his girlfriend''s eyes while holding out his hand that held a prepared


    ring and kneeling down onto one knee:


    "It took me three years to realize my dream."


    "Chloe, thank you for waiting for me for three years. From now on, I will treat you well for another three


    years and more."


    "Chloe, will you marry me?"


    The girl in a white dress blinked back tears and nodded with a smile.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she realized that this was happening in a live concert and quickly raised


    the microphone, "I do."


    After saying this, the girl smiled and extended her right hand, her big eyes involuntarily shedding a few


    glistening tears.


    The lead singer was momentarily stunned, but then excitedly took out a ring and put it on the girl''s


    finger.


    The girlughed and then cried, saying, "I finally married you."


    The lead singer''s lips curled up slightly as he nodded excitedly, standing up and taking the girl''s hand


    as they walked towards the front of the stage.


    As he took his steps forward, a deep and melodious singing voice came from his lips, spreading


    throughout the entire concert venue.


    After the fans present regained theirposure, they waved their glow sticks and softly hummed along


    with emotion.


    Soon, the atmosphere at the concert reached its climax once again.


    After finishing a song, the lead singer turned towards his fans and shouted with a smile, "If you came


    here today with your beloved ones, please give them a kiss while witnessing my love."


    "Let the other person know that he has always been deeply loved at this moment."


    After he finished speaking, he stretched out his hand and pulled the fiancee standing beside him into


    his arms, and lowered his head to kiss her lips.


    The fans on site witnessed this scene and were first stunned for two seconds, followed by the entire


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    audience bursting into joyfulughter.


    But the next second, the cheers gradually faded away...


    When Melissa and Martha were cheering, the men sitting beside them grabbed their necks and kissed


    their mouths.


    Martha looked at the magnified handsome face in front of her eyes, blinked her big eyes twice, and


    then realized that she was kissed by Stefan.


    Stefan noticed the shock in the woman''s eyes and slightly deepened the kiss unconsciously.


    Melissa sitting next to her was also silenced by Eden.


    After a while, Martha stretched out her hand and pushed the man in front of her, signaling that he could


    stop.


    But who knew that the man grabbed her hand with his left hand and clenched it tightly, and pressed the


    back of her head with his right hand, deepening the kiss again.


    Just when she felt like she was losing her breath, Stefan let go of her, chuckled, and said, "Maybe we


    should practice kissing more sometime."


    Martha rolled her eyes at him when she heard this.


    "Practice kissing?"


    She knew he was already great at it, no need for practice!

 Chapter 704 He Forgives His Mommy

    Chapter 704 He Forgives His Mommy


    Chapter 704 He Forgives His Mommy


    Beside her, Melissa couldn''t help but smirk after seeing Melissa''s slightly swollen mouth.


    "I envy you guys. Still so intimate after so many years."


    "It sounds like you want to be with someone else." Eden furrowed his brow.


    Melissa quickly shook her head. "No, I didn''t mean it."


    Before she could finish speaking, Eden had ced a hand on the back of her head and pulled her in for


    another kiss.


    He had nned on keeping it short since they were at the concert for Melissa''s idol and he didn''t want


    to make things awkward afterwards. But this woman was relentless.


    As he kissed her deeply, Melissa''s face turned even redder than before.


    She tried to push him away but he held onto her tightly until finally releasing her when she was almost


    out of breath.


    When she turned around to face Martha again, the redness on her cheeks deepened as she saw


    Martha teasingly raise an eyebrow at them.


    She had intended to make fun of Martha earlier but now felt like a fool herself for getting caught up in


    the moment.


    After the concert ended, Stefan drove Eden and Melissa back to the hotel before taking Martha back to


    the hospital where they arrivedte at night.


    As they walked into the hospital building, Stefan naturally took hold of Martha''s hand while walking


    beside her.


    Martha looked over at him with a smile. "How was your experience watching the concert tonight?"


    "It was okay," he replied curtly before his gaze fell onto their shadows cast upon the ground, causing


    his expression to darken slightly.


    He loved their life together now - having his beautiful wife by his side made everything feelplete -


    but moments like these reminded him how fragile happiness could be.


    As they approached their destination, Martha saw six men standing guard outside Jimmy''s hospital


    room.


    Walking closer towards them with a smile on her face, she said, "Thank you all for your hard work


    tonight."


    "This is what we''re here for," replied one man respectfully as all six men eyed up their boss who had


    waited years just for this woman.


    Now it seemed that their boss''s wife was a stunning beauty, no wonder their boss fell for her.


    The next second, they felt a strong sense of oppressioning from the front.


    They knew this was their boss warning them not to look at his wife, and they all wisely looked away.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened as he said, "It''s gettingte. Just go back and rest."


    "Yes," the six men in ck suits respectfully replied before turning and leaving.


    Soon enough, they disappeared into the night without a sound.


    Once they left, Martha nervously turned to the man standing beside her.


    "What if Jimmy finds out we snuck out to y?"


    "He won''t."


    The man''s low voice was maic and hearing it made Martha feel inexplicably at ease.


    Unfortunately, that feeling of ease didn''tst long.


    Martha smiled faintly as she pushed open the door to the hospital room and tiptoed inside.


    Just as she hesitated whether or not to turn on the light switch, a childish voice came from somewhere


    in the room - "Mommy, Daddy, where did you go sote?"


    "... Jimmy."


    Martha suddenly heard her son''s voice and was startled. She turned towards where it came from but


    unfortunately saw nothing. After a whileter, there was a loud "pop" sound when someone switched


    on lights in the hospital room. Everything inside became visible.


    She stood right beside the sofa while Stefan leaned against light switch position.


    At this moment, Jimmyy on his bed with bright eyes looking at his mommy.


    His gaze carried some doubts mixed with sadness.


    That day, he clearly heard Mommy talking about going somewhere for fun with Melissa but she


    wouldn''t tell him anything about it despite being asked.


    He had gone to bed early tonight, but he drank too much water during daytime, so he needed bathroom


    breaks which woke him up. He called for his daddy and mommy without getting any response.


    With the help of his phone light, he found both empty beds, which confirmed his suspicion that his


    daddy and mommy went out without telling him anything!


    Thinking of this made Jimmy''s eyes misty with tears, showing how sad he felt about being left behind


    once more by them both!


    Martha''s heart softened at the sight, and she walked guiltily to her son''s bedside.


    "Jimmy, I was wrong."


    "Mommy, you''re lying."


    Jimmy pouted and looked at his mommy with a pitiful expression.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Martha gently rubbed his head, speaking softly. "I didn''t mean it. I had to go out this time because it''s


    KB Band''s concert."


    "That band meant a lot to me, so I couldn''t resist the temptation of going to their concert."


    Jimmy lowered his head and sobbed for a moment. His pitiful voice echoed in the hospital room.


    "That''s the reason you left me alone in the hospital room? Don''t you worry about me?"


    "I was really wrong, Jimmy. I promise it won''t happen again."


    Martha looked guiltily at her son as he nodded in agreement.


    Jimmy was only about five years old, although Stefan had arranged for someone to protect him; it


    wasn''t good leaving him alone in the hospital like that.


    But Martha wouldn''t do it again; she just thought staying in the hospital all these days was too boring...


    As Martha thought this way, her face became more determined as she looked at her son.


    "Jimmy, I promise next time we go out together for fun."


    "Really?"


    Jimmy hesitated while staring at his mommy with suspicion still present in his eyes.


    Martha nodded quickly with a hint of exhaustion on her face. When Jimmy saw it; he pursed his lips but


    forgave his mommy anyway.


    When Jimmy turned to look towards his daddy, he pouted again.


    He could forgive his mommy, but he couldn''t easily forgive his daddy who was super rich!


    He finally had an opportunity to fleece his daddy properly this time around!


    Just as Jimmy thought this way inside of himself, Stefan''s deep gaze fell upon him while a low-toned


    yet maic voice said, "Don''t y games, kid. Five limited edition model sets!"


    All traces of sadness disappeared from Jimmy''s face instantly! There were even faint hints ofughter


    lurking within his eyes now...


    "Deal!"


    Before, he could only get one model set no matter how hard he begged his daddy. But this time, he


    could get five in one go!


    Jimmy knew how difficult it was to collect the limited edition model sets.


    Every time he tried to buy them, they were quickly snatched up by wealthy buyers from all over the


    world. Now he...


    He looked up in admiration at his father who was showing his wealth.


    It really is good to be rich.


    He wanted to be just like his father and have enough money to buy any limited edition item he desired.


    While Jimmy was basking in his happiness, Martha red at the man standing beside her.


    How did this man manage to soothe their son so easily?


    If she had known it would be that simple, she wouldn''t have gone through all that trouble earlier.


    Stefan noticed Martha''s expression and raised an eyebrow slightly while a faint smile yed across his


    lips.

 Chapter 705 Little Genius Painter

    Chapter 705 Little Genius Painter


    Chapter 705 Little Genius Painter


    The next day, when Melissa and Eden arrived, the former seemed visibly guilty. Melissa carried several


    pre-cut fruits and freshly bought desserts into the hospital room, smiling as she ced everything on


    the coffee table.


    The next moment, she picked up one of the desserts and turned to Jimmy with a sycophantic smile.


    "Jimmy, I heard this souffle is delicious. Do you want to try it?"


    "Humph." Jimmy let out an angry snort but his gaze lingered on the dessert in Melissa''s hand.


    At times like these, his mommy would use warnings about how too much sugar was bad for his teeth to


    control his intake of sweets. And after seeing those scary tooth cavities himself, he had no choice but


    to resign himself to not eating sweets anymore. Out of sight, out of mind.


    But now that Melissa had brought over some desserts again, his craving for them resurfaced.. He really


    wanted to taste that souffle.


    Melissa saw right through Jimmy''s desire at a nce and breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. It was


    good that this future little painter was easy to please; she couldn''t afford to offend such a talented


    young artist.


    Her eyes darkened slightly as she held up the dessert in her hand with a smile on her face and took


    steps towards Jimmy. "These souffles were just made by the store clerk this morning; they should be


    very delicious so I couldn''t resist buying some."


    "Jimmy," she continued while looking at him directly in his eyes. "I know you love sweets and have a


    good taste. Can you help me taste these souffles to see if they''re delicious?"


    When he heard this request from Melissa, the craving inside him grew even stronger than before...


    He unconsciously swallowed saliva while ncing sideways at Martha who looked back at him with an


    expression full of helplessness.


    "It''s okay if you help Melissa taste them," Martha said while smirking slightly, "Just don''t eat too much."


    "Got it." Jimmy nodded before turning eagerly towards Melissa who stood nearby waiting patiently for


    him...


    However, just as he was about to urge Melissa to hurry, he suddenly remembered he was still angry, so


    he forced himself to calm down quickly. With a stern look on his face, he said towards Melissa.


    "Melissa, you can bring it over here. I''ll help you try some."


    "Okay." Melissa happily picked up a souffle and walked towards the bedside, offering it to Jimmy with


    joy.


    Eating sweets could improve one''s mood, and once Jimmy''s mood improved, he would naturally


    forgive her.


    Thinking of this, she took three steps in two and walked towards the coffee table. She reached out to


    pick up a cup of milk tea but was stopped by Martha.


    "What are you doing?"


    Martha frowned slightly and watched her good friend standing in front of her with caution.


    She allowed Melissa to give Jimmy sweets asionally. However, at his age where he was changing


    teeth frequently, if he ate too many sweets, it would cause tooth decay.


    Melissa obviously knew this too. She smiled apologetically and said, "Martha, don''t worry. It''s easy on


    the sugar. It won''t be too sweet."


    Martha pursed her lips tightly and hesitated without speaking.


    Jimmy had been paying attention to what was happening here all along.


    Seeing that his chance to drink milk tea was about to be ruined made him pout unwillingly.


    Melissa saw that her best friend wasn''t budging, so she blinked at thetter like a spoiled child.


    "Martha, I haven''t seen Jimmy drink milk tea for so long!"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Martha nced at the cup of milk tea on the table but still shook her head firmly. "No."


    Jimmy saw that his milk tea would soon be gone, so he immediately whined softly: "Mommy."


    Martha looked down at him; she had softened inside before hearing him speak again, "I''ve been in


    hospital for a long time and I can''t go out either. I''ve been pitiful enough."


    "Drinking milk tea can make people feel better. Mommy, you don''t want me unhappy forever, do you?"


    Hearing this made Martha sigh helplessly as she waved at Melissa with resignation - oh well! It''s just


    one cup of not-so-sweet-milk-tea after all; there shouldn''t be any problem with it!


    But after today ¨C no more sweets for Jimmy this month!


    Melissa obviously didn''t know about the decision made by Martha deep down inside but still happily


    handed over the cup of milk tea to Jimmy.


    "Jimmy, now do you think I look pleasing in your eyes?"


    Jimmy pretended to ponder deeply before nodding his head arrogantly, and taking the milk tea from


    Melissa''s hand.


    He eagerly opened up the straw package, wanting nothing more than drinking the contents quickly! But


    when he caught sight of Melissa''s smiling face, he coughed lightly while slowing down his


    movements...


    He inserted the straw into the milk tea, saying, "Melissa, let me taste this milk tea first."


    "Okay."


    Melissa looked indulgently at Jimmy in front of her with a smile on her pretty face.


    Jimmy''s words meant that he had turned the page on yesterday''s incident.


    Fortunately, she was smart enough to catch Jimmy''s weakness and hit him with one blow.


    When Jimmy finally drank milk tea and ate sweets that he hadn''t had for a long time and showed a


    satisfied smile, Melissa felt relieved. She happily began chatting with Martha about Z Country''s


    customs and scenery.


    Jimmy listened while secretly longing for Z Country''s scenery.


    In the afternoon, Jimmy continued to focus on his painting.


    By evening, he stretchedzily and looked slyly at Melissa who was lyingzily on the sofa.


    "Melissa."


    "Ah?"


    The woman turned her head in confusion towards Jimmy. She quickly got up and walked over to him


    with concern in her eyes.


    "Do you want to go to bathroom?"


    Stefan went next door for a meeting with Eden this afternoon while Martha just left to buy something,


    so only Melissa was left watching Jimmy in the hospital room now. The boy broke his leg, so he


    couldn''t walk yet; someone needed to help him even when he had bathroom breaks.


    So when Melissa heard Jimmy shouting out loud, she thought it was because he wanted help.


    Jimmy blushed upon hearing this question from Melissa, then awkwardly said, "No."


    "Why did you call my name then? Are you thirsty?"


    Melissa looked at Jimmy curiously as she spoke these words while gazing into his eyes which seemed


    puzzled


    The boy pursed his lips before pointing proudly at the easel in front of him as if showing off something


    special: "Melissa, what do you see here?"


    Following where Jimmy pointed out, Melissa saw a painting hanging there - it was actually painted by


    himself under Melissa''s requestst time they met - depicting herself wearing a white dress and


    standing amidstvender fields.


    Her yful hair fluttered beautifully against wind, making it look very aesthetic. In bottom right corner of


    painting there is a man looking towards the direction where she stood ¨C It''s Eden!


    Frowning slightly, Melissa pointed at that man, asking,"Is this Eden?"


    "Um," Jimmy looked up at Melissa proudly, his big eyes carrying a hint of teasing as he began to


    exin.


    "That day in thevender field, I saw Eden''s gaze constantly falling on you, so I drew this scene."


    Melissa listened to Jimmy''s words and was slightly stunned. Then a blush appeared on her cheeks.


    Even if Jimmy hadn''t said anything, she wouldn''t have realized that Eden had been watching her all


    along that day.


    Since being with Eden, she found this seemingly serious man was very affectionate towards her.


    No matter when she looked at him, she could see that he was looking at her.

 Chapter 706 You Are Thick-Skinned

    Chapter 706 You Are Thick-Skinned


    Chapter 706 You Are Thick-skinned


    Jimmy waited for a long time, but Melissa didn''t say anything. He blinked his big eyes and asked,


    "Melissa, do you like this painting?"


    The woman standing by the hospital bed snapped out of her thoughts and replied eagerly, "I love it!


    Your paintings are so beautiful. How could I not like it?"


    Melissa looked at Jimmy''s artwork with satisfaction. She had decided where to hang it.


    Seeing Melissa''s happy face made Jimmy smile too. To him, having someone appreciate his art was a


    great feeling.


    ...


    After Jimmy''s leg got better, they set off to Z Country.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Since Jimmy still had difficulty moving around, he went in a wheelchair.


    When they arrived in Z Country and settled into the Lucas Residence for their stay there, Jimmy,


    Melissa and Eden couldn''t help but marvel at how wealthy the Lucas family was while also being


    fascinated by the exotic culture here.


    Sam was delighted to see Jimmy. His smile never faded off throughout their tour around many ces


    until it was time for them to go back home, which made Jimmy tearful as they left.


    They stayed in Z Country for half a month before returning home. The day when Martha returned to the


    Doyle Manor from her trip abroad with her family members including Stefan who went elsewhere on


    business upon arrival back home; Rhys came over for a visit.


    Maxwell and Bianca were out shopping together at that time while Jimmy started his new semester.


    Rhys saw Martha standing at the door with raised eyebrows andmented, "You look good."


    "I just got back from traveling," Martha replied nonchntly as she turned around to walk inside.


    As soon as they sat down in the living room together, after being served fruit tea by one servant, Rhys


    said meaningfully, "He trusts you enough to let you be alone with me."


    Martha knew that ''he'' referred to Stefan when she heard thisment. She elegantly picked up her


    cup of tea and took a sip before smiling, "I''m his wife. Of course he trusts me."


    "After spending so much time on our honeymoon, Stefan''s assistant had to take care of everything at


    the Harrison Group. When Stefan left before, Eden was able to support thepany, but this time


    around Eden travelled together with them, so important documents are just piled up, waiting for Stefan


    toe back and sign them." Martha thought of it and knew that Stefan must be very busy during this


    time."


    Rhys'' eyes darkened and a slight smile appeared on his lips as he said, "You can get divorced though


    you''re married."


    Martha was slightly stunned but then smiled and blinked her eyes. "I wonder if Jimmy will still be close


    to you after hearing you say that."


    Rhys choked for a moment and a strange look shed in his eyes before he finally said nothing.


    After finishing her tea, Martha ced the cup back on the coffee table. "Why are you here today?"


    When she asked this question, she had known that Rhys hade to see her about their studio and


    their working project.


    But she didn''t mention that those paintings were already ready. Why would hee?


    As Martha thought about this, she looked at the man sitting across from her with some confusion in her


    eyes.


    Rhys regained hisposure as he lightly opened his lips, saying, "Have you forgotten our


    cooperation?"


    When Martha looked over at him, it seemed like he was indifferent but for some reason she could hear


    a hint of grievance in his voice.


    She raised an eyebrow slightly while saying, "I haven''t finished paintings yet."


    Rhys saw through the cunning expression in Martha''s eyes but pretended not to notice it as he picked


    up a teacup from the coffee table and sipped it slowly.


    After a long pause, he spoke slowly, "If you don''t make an appearance soon, you''ll be forgotten by


    everyone else. All your previous efforts will have been wasted."


    Martha''s long eyshes trembled slightly but there wasn''t any sense of urgency on her face when she


    replied, "Anyone who sees my paintings won''t forget them easily. Fame is only a matter of time for me."


    Seeing how confident Martha looked, Rhys shook his head helplessly.


    "If those who have worked hard for many years and only achieved sess were to hear this, they


    would probably criticize you harshly."


    Martha''s lips curled up involuntarily when she heard these words. She fixed her slightly disheveled hair


    and said gently, "I''ve already painted enough paintings. The rest is up to you."


    Rhys'' shock shed in his eyes before he responded gleefully, "No problem, I''ll take care of the rest."


    When Martha lived abroad, her paintings had gained worldwide fame.


    Later on, due to the Lucas family''s affairs, Martha stopped painting for about a year.


    Now that their studio was about to be established, Rhys was going to lead the first "battle" to put it on


    the map.


    He would make Martha famous again and double the value of her paintings while simultaneously


    cooperation.


    Thinking of this n made Rhys raise an eyebrow. He smiled at Martha while raising his tea cup. "Wish


    our cooperation a great sess, cheers!"


    Martha smiled as she picked up her tea cup in front of her and said towards Rhys, "Cheers!"


    After finishing their drinks together, Rhys'' gaze fell on a small golden retriever that had been squatting


    beside them all along.


    He suddenly remembered that Jimmy''s drawings were also very beautiful. His eyes darkened as he


    lightly opened his lips, "Will Jimmy follow your path in bing an artist?"


    If Jimmy wanted to be an artistter on, Rhys needed to get him under contract early so that the


    Williams Group could have an easier time ahead.


    Martha understood what was going through Rhys'' mind after thinking for a moment.


    She raised an eyebrow and replied warmly, "What he wants to do is his own decision. I can''t make


    decisions for him."


    Rhys nodded in agreement before adding, "He has talent in this area. If he bes an artist, I believe


    it won''t be long before he surpasses you."


    Martha responded softly with pride written all over her face, "It won''t be surprising. He''s my son after


    all."


    She knew deep down inside that Jimmy had more talent than herself when it came down to painting.


    If one day, Jimmy decided not to inherit the Harrison Group but chase after his own dreams, she would


    support him unconditionally.


    Rhys chuckled at the remark and said, "You are so thick-skinned."


    But Martha didn''t think there was anything wrong with what she had said.


    After chatting about a few other things, Rhys left the Doyle Manor.

 Chapter 707 The Last Painting Depicted Stefan

    Chapter 707 The Last Painting Depicted Stefan


    Chapter 707 The Last Painting Depicted Stefan


    When Rhys received the paintings from Martha, he couldn''t help but admire them for a long time.


    Martha''s style was delicate, and her depiction of scenery was so detailed that she even included ants


    on tree leaves.


    Most of the paintings she had painted werendscapes. As he admired them one by one, his gaze


    lingered on thest painting for a long time.


    Thest painting depicted Stefan. He stood with his back to the light, gazing ahead with deep eyes


    while the sea behind him shimmered in sunlight.


    Stefan''s tall and imposing figure exuded an air of coldness as usual, but there was also a hint of


    tenderness in his sharp eyes if you looked closely enough. It seemed like he was looking at someone


    he loved deeply.


    Rhys paused for a moment when he held the painting in his hand. There was some kind of heaviness


    in his chest. His lips pursed tightly as a strange look shed across his eyes.


    Just then, there came a knock at the door apanied by his assistant''s gentle voice, "Mr. Williams,


    we''ve received news from our partners."


    "Come in," Rhys replied coolly. His assistant pushed open the door and walked into his office, holding a


    stack of documents.


    "Mr. Williams," said Rhys'' assistant solemnly after cing all documents onto Rhys'' desk. "Our


    partners have sent us theirtest proposal which requires some modifications."


    "I see," Rhys responded indifferently before lowering his head again to look at Martha''s artwork on top


    of his desk once more.


    Rhys'' assistant turned around to leave but suddenly caught sight of Martha''s artwork lying on top of


    Rhys'' desk and felt shocked upon recognition. "Mr. Williams, is this Sunnay''s work?"


    Rhys raised an eyebrow coldly before replying, "Yes."


    Rhys'' assistant became even more excited upon hearing this news but restrained himself from acting


    impulsively since Mr. Williams sat right before him now.


    He used all means necessary to control himself from losingposurepletely.


    However, despite these efforts made by Rhys'' assistant, excitement still shone through his eyes.


    When Rhys held an art exhibition for Sunnay, he was unable to attend due to business travel and


    missed the opportunity to see Sunnay''s artwork.


    Later, when he returned home, he learned that Sunnay had opened a studio with Rhys. He was excited


    at the prospect of being close to his goddess and possibly having the chance tomunicate with her


    in the future.


    However, after nearly a year since the establishment of their studio, he had not seen or heard from


    Sunnay. He began to believe that she had retired from painting altogether.


    But today, he was fortunate enough to witness Sunnay''s artwork firsthand.


    Rhys sat behind his desk with slender fingers casually resting on the armrests while staring intently at


    his assistant standing nearby.


    His assistant had been working for him for five years and he rarely saw his assistant lose control like


    that before.


    Rhys was certain that his assistant must be one of Martha''s fans.


    As soon as Rhys'' assistant regainedposure after being caught off guard by Rhys'' gaze, he


    immediately spoke up, "Mr. Williams, can you entrust me with anything rted to Sunnay? I am her


    fan, so you can rest assured that I will do my best."


    Rhys lifted an eyebrow slightly but remained silent while listening attentively as if weighing something


    important in mind before finally responding, "Hmm."


    Upon hearing this response from Rhys, the assistant felt overjoyed and believed everything would turn


    out well.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Williams," said the ecstatic assistant, nning to leave the office and brag


    about how he could get closer to Sunnay!


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Just after he took two steps, a news report shed through his mind briefly but he didn''t give it a further


    thought...


    After watching his assistant leave the office, Rhys lowered his gaze once again onto that painting...


    The person in the painting is Stefan, and it''s clear that Martha has drawn him with great detail, even


    down to the slightly messy hair on his forehead.


    Rhys pursed his lips and his eyes were dark with unfathomable emotions.


    The next second, the office door was opened again and the assistant rushed in.


    Rhys looked up, his cold gaze falling on the assistant. His voice was still serious when he spoke,


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Mr. Williams, I have an idea," said the assistant nervously as he walked up to Rhys'' desk.


    "I was reading news today about a national paintingpetition that''s epting submissions of


    paintings. Should we consider entering?"


    The assistant didn''t finish speaking, but Rhys already understood what he meant.


    Rhys pressed his lips together and looked at his nervous but excited assistant standing nearby with


    deep-set eyes.


    Just as Rhys weighed whether or not it was worth participating in thispetition, it seemed like the


    assistant sensed Rhys'' hesitation and took another step forward despite feeling scared inside.


    "Mr. Williams, think about it, with Sunnay''s skills, winning an award is just a matter of whether or not we


    enter."


    "And besides," continued the assistant eagerly, "our studio has just been established. If Sunnay wins


    this award, it will be like giving our studio free advertising which everyone recognizes."


    Rhys furrowed his brows slightly but then opened his lips to speak in a cold voice. "You handle this


    matter."


    "Okay!" The assistant happily agreed before leaving excitedly.


    Soon, silence reigned over the office again. Rhys thoughtfully looked at the painting on his desk.


    Ripples glittering behind Stefan in the painting seemed to sting Rhys'' eyes.

 Chapter 708 Martha, You Started It

    Chapter 708 Martha, You Started It


    Chapter 708 Martha, You Started It


    The night was cool, but the temperature in the study of the Doyle Manor kept rising.


    When Martha saw the man''s watch fitting perfectly on Stefan''s wrist, a satisfied smile appeared on her


    lips.


    "I know this size fits you."


    Stefan''s well-defined hand rested on the desk casually and his lips were pressed together as he looked


    at the lovely and delicate woman in front of him.


    He gazed deeply into her, his mes of desire seemed to be burning.


    It was just that Martha, who was standing in front of him, seemed not to notice it.


    She looked with satisfaction at Stefan with a bright smile.


    "Stefan, you look very celibate now."


    As soon as Martha finished speaking, she suddenly felt that there was something off about Stefan''s


    aura.


    She was slightly stunned, but quickly realized that it was because of the sentence she had just said


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    that caused it.


    The sentence she just said was meant to praise Stefan for being handsome.


    However, judging by his current appearance, the words that were clearly heard in Stefan''s ears


    seemed to have changed their meaning.


    Martha blushed and lowered her gaze, feeling a bit flustered. Her thoughts raced through her mind.


    Just as she was about to exin, Stefan''s gaze slowly became infused with a dangerous sense of


    aggression.


    The next moment, her wrist was pulled by Stefan and her whole body slumped over his long legs.


    Soon, he grabbed Martha''s right hand and held her tightly in his arms.


    The smoke emanating from Stefan''s body was aggressively sweeping over Martha''s hair, causing a


    shiver to run down Martha''s spine.


    Just as she was about to break free from Stefan, he leaned in close and his deep, maic voice


    sounded in her ear, "Martha, this time it was you who started it."


    Martha was slightly stunned, shrank her neck in shame, and only felt that the warm breath of the man


    just hit her ears and made her panic.


    "Stefan, I... what I just said didn''t mean that at all. You misunderstood me."


    Stefan smiled and turned Martha''s face towards him, bending down to kiss her red lips.


    Her lips were warm and soft, making Stefan deepen this kiss unconsciously.


    Not long after, Stefan released Martha in his arms, his breathing bing heavy.


    Martha''s seductive eyes glistened as she spoke softly, "Not here."


    Stefan stared at the woman in his arms with a flirtatious expression.


    He smiled widely as he carried her horizontally towards the bedroom.


    Soon enough, in the bedroom, a mix of suppressed and coarse voices intermingled with delicate and


    gentle ones...


    The next day at the Doyle Manor''s dining hall...


    Jimmy was having breakfast when he noticed that his grandpa, daddy and Bianca were all seated at


    the table eating breakfast but Mommy was missing. He furrowed his eyebrows in confusion and turned


    to his daddy, asking concernedly, "Daddy, where is Mommy?"


    "Your mommy hasn''t woken up yet," Stefan calmly replied while eating breakfast.


    Upon hearing this response, Jimmy''s eyebrows furrowed even tighter. He put down his spoon and was


    about to jump off his chair to wake his mommy up when Bianca sitting next to him stopped him from


    taking any further action.


    "Jimmy, don''t go," she said.


    "Why not?" Jimmy turned around, looking into Bianca''s eyes. They had told him that not eating on time


    would stunt growth or make one sick, so why weren''t they worried about his mommy who didn''t show


    up at breakfast time?


    As these thoughts ran through Jimmy''s mind, he asked a question, "Granny Bianca, didn''t you tell me


    that if I don''t eat on time, my stomach will hurt?"


    Bianca suddenly froze in ce, unsure how to exin it all.


    The next second, Stefan''s deep voice echoed throughout the dining hall, sessfully diffusing any


    awkwardness present. "Because your mommy ate supperst night."


    Jimmy turned around, looking towards his daddy and blinking confusedly. "So does this mean if my


    tummy isn''t hungry, I don''t have to eat breakfast?"


    "No," Stefan calmly answered, "Think about it. I have work today. You need to go to kindergarten.


    Bianca and your grandpa are going to take you there. As for your mommy, she doesn''t have anything


    to do today, so she can sleep in a bit longer beforeing down for breakfast."


    Jimmy lightly furrowed his brows, feeling like something wasn''t quite right, but couldn''t quite put it into


    words...


    Stefan nced at Jimmy who was still standing there looking confused, raised an eyebrow, and asked


    in a good mood, "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?"


    "No," Jimmy replied and sat back down in the chair.


    Bianca saw Jimmy''s appearance and pursed her lips.


    When Martha woke up, Bianca and Maxwell had note home yet.


    As soon as she arrived at the dining hall, the servant served her a bowl of millet porridge that had been


    kept on the stove.


    As soon as Martha picked up the spoon, the servant smiled and spoke Bianca''s instructions to her.


    "Miss Doyle, Bianca asked me to tell you that if you feel tired after eating, you can take a nap and they


    will save your lunch for you."


    Martha blushed and felt embarrassed, not knowing what to say after hearing these words.


    Finally, she only gave a soft response and asked the servant to leave her alone.


    When Martha was the only one left in the dining hall, her hand holding the spoon tightened slightly. The


    thought of what happenedst night made her blush uncontrobly.


    The next second, her phone ced on the dining table suddenly vibrated, and the screen disyed a


    note with the word "Honey".


    Martha cleared her throat and answered the phone.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The man on the other end of the phone had a slight smile on his lips, indicating that he was clearly in a


    very happy mood.


    "I''m worried you''ll go hungry."


    When Martha heard these words, she couldn''t help but recall the scene fromst night in her mind.


    [Last night after they had sex, Stefan bit her earlobe and his warm breath sprayed on her cheeks from


    time to time. "Martha, have you eaten enough tonight?"


    Shey limp on the bed, with sweat constantly oozing from her palms and her heart beating faster and


    faster.


    Martha hung her head shyly, her long eyshes quivering lightly and her red lips tightly pressed


    together without speaking.]


    After waiting for a while, Stefan still didn''t hear Martha speak and chuckled...

 Chapter 709 Had A Good Nightlife

    Chapter 709 Had A Good Nightlife


    Chapter 709 Had a Good Nightlife


    When Martha came back to her senses, her face had be even redder than before.


    She bit her lip and said, a little bit annoyed, "Isn''t that thanks to your torturest night?"


    If it wasn''t for Stefan who did it again and again, she wouldn''t have to get upte.


    She had ns to go shopping with Melissa today. But now, since she woke up sote, she would


    definitely be teased by Melissa again.


    At this moment, the man on the other end of the phone had a slight smile on his lips as he replied in a


    low and seductive voice, "Thank you for your praise, my dear wife. I will definitely continue to work hard


    tonight."


    "Shameless!" Martha gritted her teeth and spat out one word, then hung up the phone decisively to


    prevent herself from getting any angrier.


    She red at the bowl of millet porridge and stack of small dishes on the dining table in front of her,


    feeling a sourness in her lower back.


    Last night she didn''t mean that at all. They were doing it again and again because of his strong sexual


    desires, but he made it sound like she wanted to satisfy her own desire.


    She became so angry when she thought of this, but unfortunately, she had no way to deal with the man


    she was with.


    The Harrison Group''s CEO office.


    After being hung up on, Stefan''s mood was surprisingly good as he lightly tapped the desk with his


    hand and kept smiling.


    He had a mental image of Jimmy earnestly talking to him about his younger sister, and he felt that the


    task ahead was daunting.


    Moreover, he was also curious about what Martha looked like when she was a child.


    That soft and tender little girl must be very charming.


    Stefan, who was usually very aloof, couldn''t help but start looking forward to the arrival of their second


    child.


    What he doesn''t know is that having a second child is really a long and arduous journey for him.


    In the Doyle Manor, Martha had just finished her breakfast when she received a phone call from


    Melissa.


    As soon as the phone was answered, Melissa''s urgent voice came through, "Martha, what time is it


    now?"


    A weird look shed through Martha''s eyes, and she quickly spoke to soothe Melissa''s emotions.


    "Melissa, my bad, my bad. I overslept today."


    "Humph, indulging in pleasure every day; be careful of your waist!" Melissa said in a bad tone, then


    asked, "Shall we meet at the old ce?"


    "Okay then."


    "She had made ns to go shopping with Melissa today, and this time she wouldn''t hesitate. She was


    determined to use Stefan''s credit card to satisfy her shopping desires and forget about her sadness


    and anger.


    Half an hourter, Martha was all dressed up and ready to go. The driver took her to the city''s most


    famous mall. When she arrived, Melissa was already trying on clothes at a well-known brand store.


    Martha walked over with a smile on her face and casually picked up a piece of clothing from the rack by


    the door before approaching Melissa.


    "Why don''t you try this one?"


    Melissa turned around, saw her best friend, and couldn''t help but smile.


    "You finally came! I''ve been waiting for you."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman in front of her pursed her lips slightly as she smiled while holding out the piece of clothing


    in hand.


    Melissa raised an eyebrow as she reached out for it.


    "Not bad. It''s rare that you remember my preferences. I''ll forgive you this time."


    When she first entered the store earlier, Melissa had set eyes on that particr piece of clothing but


    intentionally didn''t ask for it from the salesperson to see if Martha could pick out the dress she liked.


    Thinking about this made Melissa look at Martha with satisfaction in her eyes.


    Martha nervously walked closer towards Melissa while winking at her, "You are my best friend after all; I


    can''t forget your preferences even if I tried."


    "Humph! You have a conscience," replied Melissa happily as she took the clothes from Martha''s hands


    before walking towards the fitting room.


    With a good mood, Martha turned around confidently, heading towards another rack nearby and


    looking for something nice for herself too. Soon enough, a salesperson approached, offering them both


    some new seasonal clothes which just arrived recently. "Mrs. Harrison, this is ourtest collection which


    has juste in stock yesterday, would you like me show them?"


    She furrowed her brows and shook her head gently after a moment. "Thank you for the


    rmendation, but I don''t like this style."


    After she finished speaking, she turned her head to continue looking at the clothes hanging on the rack.


    The salesperson was slightly stunned upon hearing her words, then turned and walked towards the


    nearby warehouse.


    A momentter, the salesperson came back with a ck long dress in hand and approached Martha.


    "Mrs. Harrison, this dress is our new product in store. We just received a sample from the workshop


    today. Do you like this style?"


    Martha turned around and looked at the ck dress that was being presented by the salesperson.


    The dress was beautiful with some diamonds embedded on it; it was also a fishtail skirt design.


    However, such dresses were not suitable for daily wear; they could only be worn during evening events


    or parties.


    She opened her lips to refuse but Melissa''s voice came from behind, "Martha, take a look at this dress!


    Doesn''t itpliment my figure well?"


    Upon hearing Melissa''s voice, Martha immediately threw an apologetic nce at the salesperson


    before whispering softly: "I''m sorry; I''ll go over there first."


    "Okay," replied the salesperson respectfully while understanding that Martha had indirectly declined


    their rmendation earlier.


    She thought that Mrs. Harrison would appreciate such an elegant and noble design of ck skirt but


    apparently she had overestimated herself earlier.


    Martha quickly headed towards Melissa who looked radiant not far away while praising, "Not bad! Let''s


    take this er!"


    "I think so too," said Melissa cunningly before dragging Martha to pick other clothes without even


    changing out of her current ones.


    After buying all their desired clothes, they both decided unanimously to have lunch first before heading


    off to coffee shop for some chit-chatting time together.


    They arrived at the nearest restaurant where they ordered several dishes casually before starting up a


    lively conversation again.


    "Martha, didn''t you work on your studio again? How is everything going now?"


    Sitting beside Melissa, Martha put down her ss gently while speaking warmly, "I''ve sent my paintings


    to Rhys'' ce. As for other things, I''m not sure yet."


    "That''s good enough; now you can rest well for awhile," replied Melissa soothingly .


    Melissa picked up the ss of water in front of her and took a sip. Jimmy had broken his leg a while


    back, and Martha had been busy taking care of him at the hospital. It was exhausting work, but now


    that she was back home, she could finally take some time to rest.


    In a few weeks'' time, if Martha''s fans found out that the famous painter was making aeback, there


    would be another global frenzy.


    Martha responded with good spirits andzily leaned back in her chair. Melissa nced over at the


    woman beside her with rosy cheeks and suddenly pinched her cheek.


    "Look at you glowing face! You must be having a colorful nightlife."

 Chapter 710 There Is A Baby In Your Belly

    Chapter 710 There Is A Baby In Your Belly


    Chapter 710 There Is a Baby in Your Belly


    Martha blushed and then forced herself to calm down, answering in a brazen manner, "Not bad."


    She had a great nightlife, but she hoped to have less of this kind of nightlife.


    Thinking about how strong her husband was, Martha''s earlobes turned red.


    Martha''s response made Melissa burst intoughter.


    After she finishedughing, she couldn''t help but envy her best friend again. "I really envy you for


    having such a good-looking and smart child like Jimmy."


    "Do you want to have one too? It''s best if it''s a daughter, so we can be inws."


    Martha slyly looked at Melissa, with a meaningful smile on her lips.


    Many girls nowadays are afraid of getting married, which eventually leads tote marriage or even


    remaining single.


    In this way, it bes even more difficult to have a girlfriend.


    If she arranged a marriage between her son and Melissa''s daughter and things went smoothly, she


    wouldn''t find it difficult to have grandchildren.


    Melissa also thought an arranged marriage between their children was a good idea.


    In that case, she and Martha could get closer. Also, she and Martha would take her daughter''s side if


    her daughter and Jimmy started fights.


    Melissa''s lips curled up unconsciously as she thought of this, and she couldn''t help but feel some


    sympathy for Jimmy.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Martha, if I really have a daughter, then Jimmy will only be bullied."


    "It''s okay. Men should be able to bear things of this kind."


    After Martha finished saying this with a smile, the waiters entered one after another carrying the freshly


    cooked dishes.


    Soon, the dishes that the two of them ordered were all served.


    Martha smiled as she served Melissa a bowl of soup and pushed it in front of her. "I heard the chicken


    soup here is really delicious. Give it a try."


    "Okay," Melissa answered with a smile and lowered her head to scoop a spoonful of soup.


    Before she even had a chance to take a sip, she suddenly felt a surge of nausea in her stomach.


    She quickly covered her mouth and rushed to the bathroom.


    Martha, who had just finished pouring soup for herself, saw this scene and quickly got up in concern


    and followed Melissa out.


    She walked over with concern, handing her friend a tissue while gently patting her back. "How are you


    feeling? Is something bothering you?"


    Melissa took a deep breath and wiped her mouth with the tissue Martha had given her. She leaned


    against the sink, exhausted, and shook her head with a bitter smile. "I think I have some stomach


    issues these days, which is why I feel nauseous."


    Martha frowned when she heard this and pursed her lips in silence.


    Feel nauseous?


    Before Martha could react, Melissa had noticed her friend''s concern.


    Melissa patted Martha''s shoulder and forced herself to smile. "Don''t worry about me; I''ll be fine in a few


    days."


    The woman standing in front of Melissa furrowed her brows even more tightly at the sound of those


    words.


    Suddenly she thought of something and grabbed Melissa''s hand tightly. "Have you been feeling


    nauseous on and off these past few days?"


    "Uh-huh," Melissa responded dazedly, not quite understanding why Martha was suddenly so excited.


    Martha was clearly thrilled to hear this news; there was an extra sparkle in her eyes.


    "So, whenever youe into contact with greasy food or anything like that, do you feel sick to your


    stomach? Do you lose your appetite?"


    "Yes! That''s exactly it!" Melissa looked at her best friend incredulously; even she hadn''t realized that


    every time she came into contact with greasy food, it made her feel sick to the point where she lost all


    appetite.


    In the next moment, Martha squeezed Melissa''s hand again tightly as excitement flooded across her


    face.


    "Melissa! You''re pregnant!"


    "What did you say?"


    Melissa stared nkly at Martha without fullyprehending what was going on.


    Martha smiled broadly as she stepped forward one step closer towards Melissa, cing one hand on


    Melissa''s belly.


    "You silly girl! There''s probably a baby in your belly!"


    It finally dawned on Melissa what Martha''s words meant as confusion turned into amazement written all


    over face.


    "I''m pregnant?"


    "It looks like it," replied the excited Martha. She nodded vigorously while looking straight at Melissa''s


    belly which seemed to shine bright under Martha''s gaze.


    "My future daughter-inw ising!" Martha thought excitedly.


    Soon, Martha snapped out of her thoughts and smiled as she took Melissa''s arm. "Let''s go to the


    hospital for a check-up and see if you''re really pregnant."


    "But we haven''t eaten yet," Melissa hesitated, ncing towards the table full of food they had just


    ordered.


    Martha suddenly remembered that they came here to have lunch. Now that her best friend was


    pregnant, it wouldn''t be good for them to go hungry.


    Realizing this, she quickly agreed with Melissa. "Right, right! Let''s eat first and then go to the hospital."


    "Okay," Melissa replied softly with a hint of fear in her eyes. Just moments ago, they were talking about


    their children''s marriage in the future but now she might actually be pregnant herself. It felt like a


    dream.


    As Martha suspected that Melissa might be pregnant, she helped support thetter as they walked


    back towards their table while giving some careful advice along the way: "Now that you''re pregnant,


    you may experience nausea, but it''s important to eat something for your health."


    "And also," Martha continued while walking beside her friend. "You can''t wear high heels anymore, so


    wait here after we finish eating and I''ll buy you a pair of ts."


    "It''s not necessary," Melissa protested but received an admonishing re from Martha.


    "You don''t understand; you have to listen to me," Martha warned firmly.

 Chapter 711 SheS Actually Pregnant!

    Chapter 711 She''S Actually Pregnant!


    Chapter 711 She''s Actually Pregnant!


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you. I''ll do what you say," Melissa finally gave in under Martha''s warning gaze.


    She obediently followed her best friend back into the private room and ate a lot of food under Martha''s


    watchful eyes.


    After a while, Melissa couldn''t eat anymore and turned to look at Martha with despair in her eyes.


    "Martha, I really can''t eat anymore."


    "Would you like some soup?" Martha asked with concern, her eyes filled with excitement.


    Melissa was pregnant. And from the tone of Melissa just now, it was clear that she hadn''t been eating


    well these past few days.


    That wouldn''t do. She was in a critical period right now and needed to eat well to face the challenges


    ahead.


    Melissa wrinkled her nose at the sight of the soup. "No thanks, I don''t want this soup."


    "How about another one?" Martha didn''t force her but pointed to another pot of soup beside them.


    "What about vegetable beef soup?"


    Since Melissa had said chicken soup was too greasy earlier on, Martha had ordered several soups for


    fear that she wouldn''t be able to eat anything else.


    Melissa shook her head slightly and said pitifully, "I really can''t eat anymore; besides, I''ve eaten quite a


    bit just now. Please don''t force me to eat anything else!"


    "Okay then," replied Martha gently as she patted Melissa''s shoulder after saying, "As long as you''re full


    enough. My only worry is that if you haven''t eaten properly for several days, your stomach might have


    problemster on."


    After saying this sentence kindly, Martha reached out and gently patted Melissa''s shoulder before


    continuing, "Alright then, you wait here for me while I go out."


    "What are you going out for?" asked Melissa curiously without understanding why Martha needed to go


    out right now.


    Martha sighed helplessly before answering, "I''m going out to buy shoes for you."


    "Martha, let mee with you," said Melissa as she stood up, wanting to follow along with Martha.


    But as soon as she stood up, she was pressed back down by Martha''s hand on her shoulder, "You sit


    here waiting for me."


    "But..." Before Melissa could finish speaking, Martha interrupted her directly, "Melissa, listen carefully.


    Don''t move an inch! Sit here quietly waiting for me!"


    Melissa saw determination in Martha''s eyes, so she reluctantly nodded her head, knowing how


    stubborn Martha could be sometimes .


    And now, with the situation being so special, she decided to go easy on Martha.


    Not long after, Martha returned to the private room with a pair of shoes in hand.


    She smiled and handed the bag to Melissa. "These shoes match your outfit today."


    "Really?" Melissa opened the bag with anticipation and saw a pair of nude pink shoes that matched her


    outfit perfectly.


    She happily tried them on and found themfortable to wear.


    Seeing her friend''s delighted expression, Martha couldn''t help but smile. "As long as you like them."


    "I love them." Melissa beamed at her best friend like a little girl again.


    Martha felt renewed seeing how Melissa had never changed over all these years ¨C still smiling so


    brightly and confidently just like before. She knew that she would always be this happy in the future too.


    After trying on her new shoes, they went together to pay for their items before heading straight to the


    hospital for some tests.


    After all of the medical examinations were done, Melissa sat exhausted on a bench in the hospital


    corridor.


    "I might really be pregnant because I feel so tired," she said wearily.


    "Hopefully it is," replied Martha with a faint smile as she hoped for her best friend''s wishe true.


    Melissa blushed slightly at Martha''s words but remained silent with pursed lips.


    They didn''t have to wait long until a nurse called out from behind them, "Melissa!"


    "Huh?" Confused by what was happening, Melissa looked up at the nurse who said, "The results are


    ready."


    Martha walked over nervously while thanking the nurse who left after reminding others toe get


    their test results.


    As soon as Martha came back holding onto test result paper tightly in hand; however, Melissa couldn''t


    resist standing up and leaning closer towards it, asking anxiously, "So? Am I pregnant or not?"


    Martha smiled softly seeing how nervous her friend was about this news ¨C "Let me take a look first."


    Soon, Martha looked up excitedly at Melissa. "Melissa, the pregnancy test result is positive!"


    "Huh?" Melissa looked at her friend with confusion, not understanding what she was saying.


    But as soon as Martha saw the result of the pregnancy test, she immediately looked at anotherb


    report.


    The level of chorionic gonadotropin in her blood was high!


    Martha''s hand tightened around the test results as she eximed with excitement, "The level of


    chorionic gonadotropin in your blood is high!"


    Melissa still didn''t understand what Martha was talking about. She furrowed her brow and asked


    uncertainly, "Am I pregnant?"


    "Yes! You''re pregnant!" Martha grabbed Melissa''s arm and pulled her towards the doctor''s office.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Melissa followed numbly behind Martha while still feeling shocked by this news. She couldn''t believe


    that she was actually pregnant!

 Chapter 712 With This Attitude?

    Chapter 712 With This Attitude?


    Chapter 712 With This Attitude?


    Melissa had thought that getting pregnant would require serious preparation, followed by a series of


    steps before she could conceive. She never imagined it would be so simple.


    As she came back to reality, Melissa blinked her eyes in disbelief and looked at the woman walking


    beside her with confusion. "Martha, where are we going now?"


    "We''re going to the doctor''s office to get an ultrasound," Martha replied happily as she held up the test


    results and led Melissa towards their destination.


    When they arrived at the doctor''s office, there weren''t many people inside. Martha knocked on the door


    and upon hearing e in" from the doctor, she pulled Melissa into the room.


    After making sure that Melissa wasfortably seated on a chair, Martha handed over her friend''s test


    results with a smile. "Doctor, here are my best friend''s test results. Could you please take a look?"


    The doctor nced at Martha before taking hold of the test results and carefully examining them. Soon


    after, she put them down with a warm smile on her face.


    "Congrattions! You''re pregnant for about two months now; everything looks normal with your baby''s


    heartbeat and fetal sacs."


    Melissa was momentarily stunned upon hearing this news but then ced her hand gently on her belly


    - there was a baby growing inside of her!


    Though Melissa was still somewhat incredulous about it, maternal love shone through in her


    expression.


    Seeing this reaction from Melissa only made Martha grin even wider, "Thank you so much, Doctor!"


    Aftering back to reality, Melissa gave the doctor a grateful look.


    The doctor nodded and gave her some instructions before reminding her toe back for checkup


    regrly.


    When they went outside, Melissa''s mind drifted from time to time.


    Martha yfully pinched Melissa''s arm, "Does it hurt? Are you dreaming?"


    "Nope, I''m not dreaming," replied Melissa excitedly after feeling some pain from being pinched by


    Martha earlier. "I''m not dreaming ¨C I really do have a baby!"


    "That''s right," said Martha reassuringly while hailing an avable taxi nearby. "And ording to the


    doctor today, your baby is already two months old and very healthy." As they got into the taxi together,


    Melissa couldn''t help but think back to what happened two months ago¡­


    Two months ago, she had gone on a trip with Martha, it seemed like they had just left not too long ago.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She seemed to be knocked up on the night when they went to see male models perform together. After


    realizing this, Melissa blushed.


    Martha caught sight of it and jokingly teased her. "Looks like your baby in your belly is also a little guy


    who wants to see some male models. I guess I''ll have to make sure Jimmy exercises more so he can


    catch the eye of young girls in the future."


    After blushing, Melissa raised her head proudly and said, "Male models are so good-looking! Not only


    do they have great looks but also their bodies are amazing. Watching them makes me feel happy both


    physically and mentally."


    The woman sitting next to her heard this and couldn''t help but smile wider. "If Eden heard you say that,


    I wonder what he would think."


    Melissa red at her friend threateningly while raising a fist, saying, "This is a secret between us! You


    can''t tell him!"


    The experience of sneaking out with Marthast time to watch male model performances was still vivid


    in Melissa''s mind. Eden acted like crazy that night; she didn''t want to go through that again.


    Thinking about it made Melissa shiver involuntarily.


    Martha smiled as she squinted, "You beg for me with this kind of attitude?"


    Hearing this, Melissa immediately put on a pitiful look and said, "I''m carrying your future daughter-in-


    "Well yeah... for my future daughter-inw''s sake then... I''ll help you no matter what." Martha nodded in


    agreement while secretly feeling happy for Melissa inside.


    The two wereughing and chatting all the way until they reached Melissa''s house.


    As soon as she got home, Melissa couldn''t help but yawn, "I''m sleepy as soon as I get back."


    "People who are pregnant tend to be like that. Just get used to it." As Martha spoke, she ced all the


    things she bought onto the floor.


    After both sat down on the sofa, Martha couldn''t resist sharing many interesting stories from when


    Jimmy was younger which made Melissa look forward even more for her baby''s arrival.


    After another two yawns from Melissa, Martha asked concernedly, "You''ve been tired all day today.


    Would you like to rest for awhile?"


    "That''s exactly what I had in mind."


    After Melissa finished speaking, she couldn''t help but ask, "Do you want to rest here?"


    "I have to go back. I''m going to pick up my son from school," Martha replied in a warm voice as she got


    up and walked towards the door.


    As she walked, she continued to remind Melissa with concern, "Be careful when you''re home alone. If


    anything happens, call me."


    "Don''t worry. What could happen when I''m at home?"


    Melissa smiled as she watched Martha put on her shoes and then looked at herself with lingering


    concern.


    She waved helplessly and said, "Go ahead. Don''t worry about me. If anythinges up, I''ll definitely


    give you a call."


    "That''s more like it."


    Martha gave Melissa a satisfied nce before saying goodbye and leaving her house.


    After her best friend left, Melissazily reclined on the sofa again.


    She carefully ced her fair hand on her belly and grinned foolishly.


    She was pregnant now.


    The baby was already over two months old; soon enough they would have an adorable kid - hers and


    Eden''s baby that Martha had also been looking forward to seeing!


    Thinking of this made Melissa''s lips slowly curl upwards as she began imagining how Eden would react


    when he heard the news about their child for the first time!


    Meanwhile, after leaving Melissa''s house, Martha called Stefan.


    Soon enough, his deep voice came through from the other end of phone line, "Martha."


    Hearing this low-pitched maic voice caused Martha''s earlobes to turn red.


    She pursed her lips for a moment before returning back to normalcy and asking warmly, "What time do


    you finish work today?"


    "Do you miss me?" The man on the other end of phone asked teasingly with a hint of smile in his tone.


    Upon hearing Stefan''s words, Martha quickly denied it by saying, "No way! You''re talking nonsense."


    "If you didn''t miss me, then why did you call me?" The man continued teasingly while his voice carried


    an unclear sense of flirtation.


    Hearing Stefan''s response left Martha momentarily speechless.


    After regainingposure after few moments, she found her voice and said, "Finish work early today


    because there is something important that I need tell you."


    "Alright," Stefan replied softly with a flirtatious undertone.


    Martha''s face turned red again as she hung up the phone. She took a few deep breaths to calm herself


    before heading off to pick up Jimmy from school.


    Meanwhile, in the Harrison Group''s CEO office, Stefan sat behind his desk with his fingers casually


    resting on the armrest of his chair and a faint smile on his lips. His wife had asked him to leave work


    early for something important.


    A few days ago, she had sent her artwork over to Rhys'' ce and Rhys started to take action in that


    regard. So, it couldn''t be about that.


    Stefan pursed his lips and furrowed his brow as he tried to guess what else it could be about. He was


    dying to go back home right now and find out what was going on.


    But he couldn''t yet.


    He still had plenty of matters that needed attending; some projects simply couldn''t afford any more


    dys or they''d risk losing not only money but also their reputation.

 Chapter 713 We Can Have Another Child Soon

    Chapter 713 We Can Have Another Child Soon


    Chapter 713 We Can Have Another Child Soon


    When Stefan returned to the Doyle Manor, Bianca had just finished serving all the dishes she had prepared.


    Martha turned her head and saw Stefan, instantly beaming with joy. "You''re back!"


    "Mhmm," Stefan replied warmly, taking off his suit jacket and hanging it on a hanger.


    Once he hung up his jacket, he walked over to the dining table and sat down next to Martha. As soon as he sat down, Jimmy


    spoke up. "Daddy, you came home early today.¡±


    "| finished everything | needed to do at work, so | coulde home earlier," Stefan said before ncing at Martha with a


    meaningful look.


    Martha met his gaze but stiffened slightly while her ears turned red. She wanted Stefan toe home early so that Eden could


    leave work early too and spend time with Melissa. But now seeing him like this made it clear that he misunderstood her.


    She pursed her lips together before coughing lightly and asked casually, "Since you''re already here, did Eden go back after


    work?"


    Stefan served Martha a bowl of soup before cing it in front of her. "Not yet; there are still some things he needs to take care of


    at the office.¡±


    Upon hearing this news from Stefan caused Martha''s eyes to widen in surprise.


    The person who should have gone back didn''t go back while someone who shouldn''t havee back did instead.


    She tightened her grip on her fork anxiously as she looked towards Stefan urgently, "Call Eden right now and tell him to go home


    immediately."


    Everyone sitting around the table stared at Martha confusedly, not understanding what was going on until finally Stefan snapped


    out of it first and asked worriedly, "Did something happen?"


    "Mhmm," replied Martha quickly, urging Stefan again, "Quick! Call Eden right now and tell him to go home immediately."


    ¡°What happened?" asked Stefan, frowning slightly as he looked into her eyes, trying to understand what was happening.


    His intuition told him that Melissa wasn''t in danger, or else Martha wouldn''t be acting like this, but he couldn''t guess what exactly


    happened either.


    Just when he was feeling puzzled about everything happening around them, an anxious answer came from Martha, "Melissa is


    pregnant! You need call Eden right away, but don''t tell him why."


    "Melissa needs to tell Eden this good news herself, understand?" Martha said all this in one breath and stared at Stefan with a


    tight gaze, signaling him to take action.


    Stefan understood and dialed Eden''s phone.


    Soon, Eden''s gentle voice came through the phone with a hint of annoyance. "What''s up?"


    Stefan nced at Martha who was anxiously looking at him and calmly said, "I''ll handle thepany matterter. You go back


    first."


    "Okay."


    Eden hung up. After finishing sorting out all the documents, he went directly to Stefan''s office and ced them on his desk.


    Two hours ago, he ordered takeout for Melissa because he was afraid she would get hungry. He didn''t know if it was because


    they had just returned home or something else buttely she had been feeling nauseous and her appetite wasn''t good.


    He suggested going to the hospital but Melissa refused, so it had been two or three days since then. If her condition doesn''t


    improve tonight, he would have to be firm and take her for an examination forcefully.


    Thinking about this made Eden unconsciously quicken his pace.


    At the Doyle Manor, after Stefan ended the call, Martha looked more guilty than ever while avoiding eye contact with him. She


    felt like crying but couldn''t shed any tears.


    She knew that sometimes Stefan worked together with Eden. To avoid the situation where Eden got the news from her instead of


    Melissa, she had to lie to Stefan.


    Who would have thought that Stefan would misunderstand her? She didn''t want things to turn out like this either.


    Martha pretended to be calm while holding the fork, readying herself for some food. When she turned around, she saw Bianca


    along with Jimmy staring straight at her without blinking their eyes.


    She paused before asking curiously, "Why are you all staring at me?"


    Bianca regained consciousness first, then smiled while asking,"Has Melissa done a check-up yet? Is it confirmed that she is


    pregnant?"


    ¡°Mommy! Does Melissa already have a baby inside?" The little guy curiously stared at his own mother, waiting for an urate


    answer from her.


    Martha nodded and smiled, "Yes, today | had ns to go shopping with Melissa, but she suddenly got sick. It reminded me of


    when | was pregnant, so | took her to the hospital for a check-up."


    "Turns out, she really is pregnant!" Martha said happily. Bianca quickly added, "Make sure that Melissa stays home for the first


    three months and doesn''t go running around everywhere.¡±


    "Okay, got it," Martha replied with a smile as she picked up her spoon from the bowl of soup.


    The next second, Jimmy''s voice chimed in. "Mommy, is Melissa having a baby girl or boy?"


    Martha looked over at her bright-eyed son and asked with a smile,"Do you want Melissa to have a baby girl or boy?"


    "A boy," Jimmy answered seriously before exining himself further. "Daddy said you''re going to give me a younger sister, so if


    Melissa has a son, there will be one more person protecting my sister."


    Martha chuckled at his exnation before burying herself in eating again.


    Just as Jimmy was about to say something else, Stefan spoke up calmly, "Don''t speak when you''re eating.¡±


    Just those few words scared and silenced Jimmy Jimmy.


    He knew better than to provoke his dad right now or he''d be in troubleter on.


    Jimmy sensed this and shifted his attention back onto tonight''s dinner instead.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Later that night, Jimmy was already fast asleep.


    As Stefan entered their bedroom, Martha was leaning against the headboard reading an international bestseller book.


    She heard hime in but didn''t look up from her book until half an hourter when she felt something blocking out the light


    above her head, causing her to nce upwards curiously.


    Stefan stood there, wearing nothing


    but a white towel loosely tie and


    his waist, while-cropleta ot water


    omic down from his hairline into


    his eyebrows before falling off onto


    his corbone. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The mischievous water droplets slid down the man''s toned waist andnded on his towel, disappearing from sight. Martha''s


    cheeks turned red as she struggled to regain herposure.


    ¡°Are you done with your shower?" she asked after a moment.


    Stefan pursed his lips and silently watched the flustered woman in front of him, taking note of her every move.


    Martha waited for a response but received none. She tried to make a conversation, "I''m reading a book. Do you want to join


    me?"


    Instead of giving a gentle reply,


    Stefan''s hand shot out and grab


    her chin. His lips eartedl SigHtyas he


    spoken altw voice, "So you wanted


    me toe back early today so that


    Eden could leave early too?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mhmm," Martha replied hesitantly.


    She sensed danger emanating from


    Stefan as his eyes darkened after she


    answered. She remeraticied thelr


    convaesation at the dinner table


    earlier that day and realized he had


    misunderstood her intentions. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Her survival instincts kicked in as she desperately tried toe up with an excuse. "Uh... there was also something else |


    wanted to talk about.¡±


    Stefan raised an eyebrow and asked calmly, "What else did you want to talk about?"


    Martha wracked her brain but couldn''t think of anything else. Finally, she sighed and said wistfully, "| can''t believe Melissa


    already has a baby."


    Stefan leaned forward towards Martha until they were almost touching noses. He whispered softly while tracing her evasive gaze


    with his own eyes,"If you want one too, we can have another baby soon.¡±

 Chapter 714 We Need To Have A Daughter

    Chapter 714 We Need To Have A Daughter


    Chapter 714 We Need to Have a Daughter


    Martha shyly avoided the man''s gaze and awkwardly retorted.


    ¡°What are you talking about..."


    "| mean it.¡±


    Stefan held the woman''s slender shoulders, forcing her to face him.


    "Jimmy wants a younger sister, and we arecking a daughter, so | think we should prioritize having a daughter on our agenda."


    Before Martha could speak, Stefan lowered his head and blocked her lips, taking the opportunity to bite her lower lip.


    Martha couldn''t help but gasp. As soon as she came to her senses, she immediately pushed the man in front of her and said


    intermittently, "No... no, | can''t..."


    But Stefan didn''t even give her a chance to finish speaking, he just arrogantly took what he wanted.


    Not long after, Martha surrendered under the man¡¯s fierce attack.


    Since that night, Martha had returned to her old life: go to work and get back home. The only thing that remains unchanged is the


    intimacy between her and Stefan at night.


    She was not currently managing the Doyle Group anymore, instead she asionally went to the studio where she coborated


    with Rhys.


    The paintings she created were loved by everyone in the entire studio, and they all begged her to create more so they could


    feast their eyes on them.


    Later on, gradually, her time spent in the studio turned into time for painting.


    She was painting beautiful clouds, misty streets in the rain, and lovely smiling faces over at the studio.


    Of course, what the studio staff liked most was still that group picture at work.


    The work picture showed each of them busy and was drawn by Martha in her spare time. However, it was observed by everyone


    in the studio and after unanimous agreement, it was hung on the wall.


    When Rhys came over, he didn''t see himself and said a few indifferent words to Martha because of it.


    Finally, Martha also painted Rhys, who looked at her with a resentful gaze.


    Upon seeing this, the bitterness in Rhys¡¯ dark eyes towards Martha dissipated somewhat.


    In addition to her daily routine, Martha went back home that belonged to her and Stefan.


    Martha had previously discussed with Stefan whether or not to move back over there, but after further discussion between them,


    they ultimately decided to stay living at the Doyle Manor.


    Jimmy is a happy-go-lucky guy who can bring a lot of joy to those around him. As for the golden retriever that Jimmy takes care


    of, it slowly grows up day by day.


    Time passes quickly, and two months have passed in the blink of an eye. On this day, Martha went to her studio as usual,


    preparing to paint a portrait of the golden retriever as a birthday gift for Jimmy.


    But little did she know that as soon as she arrived at the studio, Rhys'' assistant came over with a package in hand.


    "Martha, this is your delivery," said the assistant cheerfully.


    As one of Martha''s fans who was in awe of her talent and beauty after getting acquainted with her, he had even started calling


    her "Martha."


    He often ran errands here because his idol was here. Of course, he didn''t miss anything rted to the Williams Group since it


    was also part of his job responsibilities.


    When Martha saw the package, she hesitated for a moment and asked, "My delivery?"


    "Yes," replied the assistant with a smile. His eyes lit up at the sight of Martha; after all, Martha was not only beautiful but also


    graceful like an angel walking out from one of her paintings.


    Martha epted the package while still looking puzzled and thanked him, "Thank you."


    "It''s my pleasure," replied the assistant bashfully when he heard Martha thanking him. He blushed slightly and scratched his


    head nervously.


    Martha gave him an appreciative look before heading towards her office while opening up the package along on way there.


    Inside was arge card that caught her attention immediately upon opening it:


    ¡°National Painting Competition" - three words stood out prominently in its center followed by: "Sunnay, congrattions! You have


    sessfully entered into finalspetition for National Painting Competition! Please arrive at Ulmore Gallery on June 30th


    promptly to participate!"


    Martha blinked several times; she didn''t remember when or if she had signed up for suchpetition herself? Moreover,


    whoever submitted artwork on behalf must be someone close enough like Rhys, since he just recently acquired some pieces


    from her.


    With these thoughts running through her mind, she took out her phone, dialing Rhys'' number right away.


    Soon enough, a man''s charming voice came through from the other end. "Why did you suddenly call me today?"


    Martha flipped over notification letter in hand nonchntly before asking, "Did you sign me up for National Painting


    Competition?"


    On the other end of the phone, Rhys listened to Martha''s confident voice with a hint of confusion, but couldn''t help but smile at


    her certainty.


    "It''s me," he replied.


    "Why did you sign up for thepetition?" Martha asked absentmindedly, already having an idea as to why Rhys had signed her


    up.


    He probably wanted to use the national paintingpetition championship title as a way to promote their studio and make a


    name for themselves. After all, who would refuse free publicity?


    Sure enough, Rhys chuckled and said, "As a businessman, | wouldn''t miss any opportunity for free promotion."


    Martha ced the notification letter on her desk and rubbed her forehead in frustration. "Okay, I''ll participate in time."


    She was now part of the studio and should have some professional attitude towards it. She needed to work hard for its future


    prospects.


    Thinking about this made Martha wonder what kind of theme they would be given during the finals when she got there.


    On the other end of the phone line, Rhys heard this and his fingers curved slightly on his desk before tapping lightly on it. "Do


    you need me to go with you?"


    "No need. | can go by myself," Martha replied calmly as she picked up a brush from beside her and dipped it into water.


    Rhys'' eyes darkened slightly at this response before returning back to normal. "I''m afraid Stefan won''t let you go alone."


    ¡°Well, then I''ll just go with him," Martha sighed, knowing that Stefan wouldn''t let her travel alone all that way out to Ulmore City


    where they were holding thepetition finals.


    Last time they went on their honeymoon for two months or so; after returning home, Stefan worked nearly another month just


    catching up with work piled high while they were gone!


    If she went alone again this time around, it would surely take even longer thanst time!


    After snapping back into reality, she chatted briefly about some more studio matters with Rhys before hanging up.


    June 30th wasing soon - at month-end.


    Jimmy''s birthday was next month, which meant that, after participating in thispetition, she coulde back home and refine


    her artwork further.


    Martha began to arrange the tools she needed and then ced a new piece of paper on her easel. She closed her eyes slightly,


    and the scene of Jimmy ying with the little golden retrieverst night suddenly appeared in her mind.


    Jimmy was always happy when ying with the golden retriever. As an intelligent breed, the retriever learned quickly and could


    already do basic actions like shaking hands and fetching balls. Jimmy had also be more active, spending more time ying


    with his furry friend every day.


    Martha supported this change as Jimmy was still young and should be lively. When Martha opened her eyes again, she had a


    rough idea for the painting''sposition in mind.


    With this idea in ce, she began to paint smoothly. By noon, she hadpleted a preliminary framework for her painting.


    That evening, Martha went to pick up Jimmy from school before they both made a trip to the supermarket together. When they


    returned home, Bianca was preparing ingredients for dinner in the kitchen.


    Martha walked into the kitchen carrying their purchases and said cheerfully, "Bianca! I''m back!"


    In response came a childish voice from outside, "Granny Bianca! Jimmy is back!"


    "Okay," Bianca replied before turning back towards Martha. "So what would you like to eat tonight?¡±


    Martha blinked at first, but then looked mischievously at Bianca before answering hesitantly, "Everything you make is so


    delicious that | don''t know how to choose."


    Bianca chuckled at this response while affectionately patting Martha''s head, saying, "You''re such a sweet child. No wonder


    Jimmy is also very sweet."


    Martha smiled even wider after hearing thatment while feeling grateful for having such wonderful people around her.


    Jimmy was well-behaved as usual; he told Bianca about his return first before putting down his backpack and going off to y


    with his furry friend again.


    After dinner, Jimmy would sit by


    himself writing homework while mM


    Maxwell watc c-pews|on WS? read


    bopkerearBy, meanwhile, Bianca


    worked on some handicrafts projects


    until it was time for bed. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As for Stefan, he spent most of his


    nn in the study dealing Gy mM


    business mattergQaeasion Me


    wWouiceeorhe''down to make a cup of


    coffee and watch the news with


    Maxwell, discussing recent industry


    trends. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Martha usually curled up on the couch at night reading a book. Whenever she put her book down and saw this scene, she felt


    warm inside. This was the home she wanted - a warm one.


    That evening, they all had a pleasant dinner together. When it was almost time to rest, everyone said goodnight and went back


    to their rooms to rest.


    As soon as Martha returned to her room, she started packing luggage when Stefan walked in through the door.


    Seeing Martha busy folding clothes, Stefan raised an eyebrow and asked curiously, "Are you packing your luggage?"


    "Yeah," Martha replied while continuing to sort out her clothes. "I''m going to Ulmore at the end of this month."


    Upon hearing this news, Stefan frowned.


    He took two steps forward and spoke in a low voice, "What are you doing in Ulmore?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "To improve our studio''s reputation,"


    Martha exined while still sorting


    out her clothes. "R ys-submiti¨¦a hh)


    peintiog farhatibria painting


    competition. | received notification


    letter that | needed to participate in


    the finals at the end of this month."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Stefan listened intently as Martha exined everything; his eyes gradually darkened.


    So was Martha going alone? He didn''t object if she pursued her own career but he objected if he was left behind here.


    Thinking about it made him ask softly, "So you n on going alone?"


    "What else can | do?" Martha replied immediately without giving it much thought.


    The temperature inside their room suddenly dropped after Stefan heard those words.


    After pausing briefly with surprise written all over her face, she smiled lightly then stepped forward towards Stefan, hooking her


    arms around his neck.


    "Of course, if you have free time, I''d love to have you apany me!"


    These words made Stefan feel better instantly.


    "Pack my clothes too."


    "Sure thing," replied Martha happily before nting a kiss on Stefan''s cheek and then turning around again to continue packing


    up things.


    As soon as Stefan approached closer, he could see that his own clothing were neatly folded next to hers!


    He raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Martha with a meaningful gaze.


    Martha smiled and blinked her big eyes, full of cunning.


    "You''re my husband, so wherever | go, you''ll go."


    Stefan''s mouth lifted slightly as he looked deeper into Martha''s eyes.


    Martha had packed their clothes. Everything that just happened was just an act she put on for him.

 Chapter 715 Willing To Be Controlled

    Chapter 715 Willing To Be Controlled


    Chapter 715 Willing to Be Controlled


    It seemed that he had long been tightly controlled by her.


    However, he was happy to be controlled by her.


    Stefan approached her with a smile and embraced her, gently blowing on her earlobe.


    ¡°How about you guess again whether | will satisfy you tonight or not?"


    Martha stiffened in the man''s embrace, and her cheeks flushed red in an instant.


    She dodged and pushed away the man''s arm, anxiously saying, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    The corners of Stefan''s lips were slightly raised, and he held the woman''s slender shoulders, staring at her with a smile.


    ¡°What nonsense am | talking about? Can''t you understand?"


    Stefan''s voice was low and maic, tinged with flirtation, making Martha''s heart skip a beat.


    She could feel the scent of tobo emanating from Stefan''s body, enveloping her in its faint aroma, and she couldn''t escape it.


    Just when she was about to answer, the man standing in front of her suddenly lowered his head, directly blocked her lips, and bit


    her red lips recklessly.


    This time, his aura was much stronger, and his whole body exuded an aggressive aura, making Martha feel increasingly anxious.


    Before she could recover, she was picked up by the man and put on the bed.


    Immediately after, the man leaned in again and blocked her slightly swollen red lips.


    The next day, at dinner, Martha sat in her seat and announced that she was going to participate in the national painting


    competition finals.


    ¡°Everyone, | have received an invitation to the final of the national paintingpetition, so | am nning to go to Ulmore at the


    end of this month."


    Jimmy paused and turned to look at his mother, questioning her with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Mommy, why did you suddenly sign up for thepetition?"


    His mother was a globally renowned painter before, but she gradually withdrew from the public eye due to various events this


    year.


    Currently, she was working with Rhys at a studio. Bing popr again is just a matter of time for her.


    He doesn''t understand why his mom signed up for the national paintingpetition and had to travel so far to participate.


    Jimmy''s confusion was understood by Martha naturally.


    She smiled and reached out to touch the wispy hair on Jimmy''s head, her voice bing even more gentle as she spoke, "I


    started a studio with Rhys, and the studio needed publicity to raise its poprity. Rhys thought thepetition was an


    opportunity for free publicity, so he signed up for me. Obviously, | was lucky enough to enter the final."


    Jimmy proudly lifted his head. "Mommy, you''re so talented. You''ll definitely win the championship."


    "Jimmy''s right, | agree," Maxwell chuckled in agreement, his eyes filled with pride.


    His daughter had loved painting since she was a child and now that she had a chance to make aeback, he naturally


    supported her wholeheartedly.


    Bianca smiled lovingly when she heard this. The next second, however, she couldn''t help but ask worriedly, "Martha, are you


    going to Ulmore alone?"


    "No," Martha replied warmly as she looked at Stefan sitting beside her before adding, "Stefan will apany me."


    Upon hearing this news, Bianca''s worries dissipatedpletely. Ulmore wasn''t far from where they were, but it wasn''t close


    either.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was afraid that if Martha went alone, there wouldn''t be anyone around to take care of her if something happened like


    catching a cold or fever.


    Now that Stefan was going with Martha, Bianca felt much more relieved.


    However, Jimmy wasn''t too happy about it.


    Turning his head he looked at his mommy pitifully and asked, "Mommy, what about me?"


    "You have to go to school," Stefan responded indifferently as he reached out and picked up a piece of spare rib for Martha before


    cing it in her bowl.


    Jimmy pouted upon hearing this statement. "Daddy, you have work too!"


    Howe Daddy didn''t need to go to work while he had school? Why did Daddy get special treatment?


    Thinking of this, Jimmy red at his daddy even more defiantly than before.


    Raising an eyebrow, Stefan calmly retorted, "I''m the boss; whether | go to work or not is my decision."


    For several moments, Jimmy stood there stunned, unable to think of how to respond until finally after some time passed, he


    angrily said, "Then | want to be the boss too!"


    "No problem," Stefan replied coolly, after which he wiped his mouth elegantly with a napkin, saying, "The Harrison Group will be


    under your management.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Martha couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    Jimmy turned his head to look at Martha usingly, his big eyes with a clear usation in them.


    Martha immediately held back herughter, turned her head in a fierce manner and said seriously, "Stefan, you are not allowed


    to bully Jimmy."


    Stefan raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at his wife who still had a smile in her eyes, feeling only good.


    Jimmy heard his mommy speak up for him, he was in a better mood, but at the bottom of his heart, he still wanted to go to


    Ulmore with his mommy.


    He hadn''t been to Ulmore yet.


    Peter said that Ulmore was a beautiful ce with a big oceanarium, a library with lots of bookshelves, ancient streets, and lots of


    good-lookingdies in traditional costumes.


    He also wanted to go see what kind of a city Ulmore was.


    Jimmy thought of this, clenched his hands, and his eyes were filled with hope when he looked at his mommy.


    ¡°Mommy, can | go with you?"


    Martha was silent for two seconds before asking, "Jimmy doesn''t want to go to ss?¡±


    Jimmy''s lips were pursed in silence.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to go to ss, he liked it because there were a lot of his buddies there and he could learn a lot of


    things he didn''t know.


    It was just that,pared to Mommy, they weren''t that important.


    Especially, that city filled him with curiosity.


    Martha saw theplicated emotions in Jimmy''s eyes, but she changed the topic instead, "Bianca worked very hard to make


    the meal. Let''s eat first, OK?"


    Jimmy nodded cooperatively and once again turned his attention to the food.


    After dinner, Jimmy seemed to notice that his mommy didn''t want to take him to Ulmore, and he hid in his room alone.


    He huddled sadly on the bed, feeling his eyes watering and ufortable.


    It wasn''t long before he heard a knock at the door, followed by his mommy''s gentle voice at the door, "Jimmy, can |e in?"


    "Uh-huh." Jimmy muffled a response.


    The next second, Martha pushed the door open and saw Jimmy cowering on the bed.


    She pretended not to notice Jimmy''s red eyes and asked, "Are you tired of ying today, so you want to rest?"


    "Hmm," Jimmy answered sullenly, not showing too much emotion.


    Martha sat down on the edge of the bed and gently stroked Jimmy''s hair.


    "Jimmy, | heard that Ulmore is very


    beautiful, even the streets are art


    It''s a pity that | caqit;go tind Seeit


    wien DYE t6''pa rticipate in the


    national paintingpetition finals


    at the end of the month." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Jimmy couldn''t help but poke his head out and look at his own mother with confusion.


    Martha saw Jimmy''s confusion and


    gently exined, "I''m going t


    them wit ursovd¨¦et Pour around


    DRAWe you''re at school. | will


    only enter the finals without tour


    around that city." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Jimmy furrowed his brows slightly and opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say anything.


    Martha reached out and gently


    touched the scattered hair on m


    Jimmy''s forehead, gattisajingy |


    promise Yoe that when you have a


    break from school, we''ll go to Ulmore


    together. Is that okay?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Jimmy pursed his lips and remained silent for a while before extending his pinky finger. "Then let''s pinky swear," he said.


    "Okay."


    Martha made a pinky swear with Jimmy, promising that she would not break her promise.


    Finally, she told Jimmy a few bedtime stories and left his room only after he had fallen asleep.

 Chapter 716 Goodnight, My Wife

    Chapter 716 Goodnight, My Wife


    Chapter 716 Goodnight, My Wife


    Time passes quickly. In the blink of an eye, twelve days had slipped away quietly.


    It was time for Martha and Stefan to head to Ulmore.


    The couple packed a few clothes and boarded a private ne headed for Ulmore.


    As soon as Martha stepped onto the ne, she felt tired and leaned on Stefan''s shoulder before falling asleep.


    When Stefan noticed the weight on his shoulder, he nced over to see Martha''s longshes trembling slightly. Her shallow


    breaths tickled his neck, making his heart itch with desire. But when he saw the dark circles under her eyes, he suppressed all


    romantic thoughts.


    Martha had been working with Rhys at the studio most of these past few days so she had little time to rest. When she got home,


    it was usually just enough time for dinner.


    Stefan thought about getting someone else to help but knew that Martha would never let anyone take over something she loved


    doing herself because that was just who she is.


    So all he could do was watch her work tirelessly while feeling sorry for her exhaustion.


    Aftering back from his thoughts, Stefan motioned towards a nearby flight attendant who came over immediately.


    "Can you bring me a thin nket?"


    "Yes," replied the flight attendant respectfully before leaving quickly.


    Soon after, they brought him a dark-colored nket which Stefan carefully draped over Martha before leaning back in his seat


    with closed eyes.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    By the time they arrived in Ulmore, it was already midnight.


    When they got back to their hotel room, Martha dragged herself into bed after taking a shower while Stefan went off to take one


    himself once she fell asleep.


    He listened quietly as she breathed softly in sleep, then smiled resignedly before he walked up close beside her bed and nted


    a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    "Goodnight, my dear wife."


    The next day, when Martha woke up and checked her phone, it read 8:30 AM, which made her widen her eyes in shock since her


    rm should have gone off at eight o''clock sharp! She turned around only to find no trace of Stefan.


    She didn''t have time to think too much, suppressing the doubts in her heart and quickly getting up to go to the bathroom to wash


    up.


    Just as she finished washing up, Stefan pushed open the door and walked in.


    When he saw her, he clearly paused for a moment before asking with concern, "Are you hungry?"


    "It''s okay." Martha replied lightly, taking out her makeup bag from her luggage and heading straight for the bathroom to do light


    makeup.


    After cing breakfast on the table, Stefan walked towards the bathroom. He leaned against the door frame and stared calmly at


    Martha doing makeup. "Thepetition time has changed."


    "What?" Martha''s movements paused for a moment as she looked at him in shock.


    "The sponsor had some issues so they pushed back the finals by half an hour." Stefan raised his eyebrows before exining


    slowly.


    Martha furrowed her brows skeptically as she looked at him standing by the door. "Did you do it?"


    Originally, thepetition was scheduled for nine o''clock which gave Martha enough time if she set her rm clock at eight


    o''clock sharp.


    But Stefan had turned off her rm clock earlier than that which meant that he knew about this change beforehand.


    Martha thought of this and looked at Stefan with a hint of displeasure in her eyes.


    This was a national paintingpetition with participantsing from all over the country; how could this man dy such an


    important event just because of her?


    Stefan remained calm even under Martha''s increasingly fierce gaze. "It has nothing to do with me."


    Martha frowned as suspicion filled her gaze while looking at him.


    Stefan shrugged innocently,"You slept earlyst night, so you don''t know they sent you a message about itter that night."


    "| read your message. | turned off your rm clock so that you could sleep longer."


    Martha blinked doubtfully while asking hesitantly, "Really?"


    "You can check your phone yourself."


    With a slight smile on his lips, St


    turned around wagds theirfodd


    wiEreHe pidke up Martha''s phone


    from its bedside table before walking


    back into their bathroom again.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Take a look," He said, handing over Martha''s phone while still smiling faintly.


    As she took hold of it, there was still


    disbelief lingering within herself Tull


    National Painting Goreeition fs eld


    raniorawide mong painters who have


    confirmed their participation time


    long ago; how could they suddenly


    change the time? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Martha believed there was something fishy going on here.


    But when she opened the text message on her phone and saw the sender, she had to admit that Stefan didn''t lie to her.


    It read, "Hello, Sunnay, | am in charge


    of the National Painting Competition.


    Due to some issues withouc¨¦Ab,


    aye tiscid but postpone the


    finals by half an hour. | sincerely


    apologize for any inconvenience this


    may cause you and hope for your


    understanding." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Amomentter, Stefan frowned and looked pitifully at Martha.


    "You see? It wasn''t me.¡±


    Martha still looked at him skeptically and asked again, "It really wasn''t you?"


    "No," Stefan replied resignedly before adding, "If it were me involved though, it probably wouldn''t just be a half-hour dy."

 Chapter 717 The Most Beautiful Scene

    Chapter 717 The Most Beautiful Scene


    Chapter 717 The Most Beautiful Scene


    Martha listened to this and tilted her head in thought before nodding in agreement. Indeed, with Stefan''s personality, if he were to


    take action, the finals would probably be postponed to tomorrow.


    With that thought in mind, she turned back to continue doing her makeup.


    The national paintingpetition finals had been dyed by half an hour and was now scheduled for 9:30 AM. They still had


    time to make it to the venue but Martha needed to finish her makeup first.


    Stefan saw Martha turn back to continue putting on makeup. His lips pursed slightly as a sh of something crossed his eyes.


    In the next second, he turned around and walked towards the living room where heid out breakfast that he had just bought. He


    took out a boiled egg from inside and expertly cracked it open before peeling it.


    When Martha came out, there was a peeled boiled egg on her te along with a ss of milk. There were also sandwich,


    hamburger and hot dog.


    When she saw all this foodid out before them, she blinked slightly, saying in shock, "We can''t eat all this."


    The man lifted his eyes up at her, indulgently saying "You just need to eat until you''re full; if you can''t finish, I''ll help.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha cutely blinked as she searched through memories, trying to recall how much Stefan ate for breakfast but couldn''t find


    anything concrete. Oh well - if she couldn''t finish, then there was always Stefan who could help eat what remained anyway, so


    no worries about wasting food or anything like that!


    Martha pulled out a chair, gracefully sitting down while starting breakfast and asking, "Will you apany me for the final?"


    "Sure," replied Stefan nonchntly while picking up one of the sandwich beside him, eating it casually.


    Seeing such an elegant demeanor from him made Martha secretly amazed deep down inside - this man really maintained his


    composure regardless of whatever situation!


    But then again... she was elegant too, so they matched each other quite well indeed!


    Thinking about these things made Martha reach over, taking hold of milk beside her and sipping lightly from it...


    By the time they arrived at the venue of National Painting Competition Finals together, it was already 9:20 AM, which meant most


    contestants were already walking towards backstage area and collecting their tools such as paintbrushes...


    Martha''s arrival surprised everyone. None of those painters expected such a young woman like Martha could make it to the


    finals.


    Some people even looked down on her and thought she was just lucky to be there. But little did they know how difficult it was to


    make it this far in thepetition.


    Soon enough, all the finalists were given their painting tools and supplies. The organizers checked everything carefully before


    giving a thumbs up to start thepetition.


    The host''s voice boomed over the loudspeakers as he weed everyone to witness this exciting event. He exined that they


    would be broadcasting live throughout the entire process and that both judges from National Painting Association and audience


    votes would determine who wins.


    "The judges¡¯ scores will ount for 60% of total points while audience votes will ount for 40%. So, when you see your


    favorite artist create a masterpiece, don''t hesitate to use your voting device next to your seat," said the host with enthusiasm.


    The crowd erupted with cheers as they eagerly watched each contestant take their ce at their easel. Many fans were hoping


    that Martha woulde out on top since she had so many supporters in attendance.


    Sitting in the front row center was Stefan Harrison - Martha''s husband. As soon as she told him about making it into finals, he


    sent his assistant out immediately for tickets in the front row seats. Even though tickets were sold out everywhere else, Mr.


    Harrison didn''t mind paying extra just so he could witness his wife''s shining moment firsthand.


    He firmly believed that Martha had what it takes to win the first ce against all odds but little did he know almost everyone in


    attendance was rooting for her too!


    After a thunderous apuse died down from excited fans; contestants began taking their ces at easels, readying themselves


    mentally before starting work on creating masterpieces worthy of winning such an esteemed award!


    As the host said, "Next up, we have the painter, Sunnay." The fans in the audience fell silent for a moment before erupting into


    enthusiastic cheers.


    Over a year ago, Sunnay was holding global art exhibitions and was highly sought after by everyone. Later on, the world-


    renowned painter disappeared from public view and rumors circted that she had married Mr. Harrison. Countless fans


    lamented their goddess¡¯ retirement from the art world.


    Now, their goddess had returned to the scene and her fans were naturally excited.


    Martha took to the stage amidst thunderous apuse and cheers from the crowd. She smiled and waved at everyone before


    sitting down at her designated easel marked with number twelve.


    Soon enough, all of the contestants


    were seated on stage waiting for


    instructions from the Aagst, woot"!


    anjoungetahait painting topic: paint


    something rted to snow. Martha


    immediately thought of Jimmy


    ying in snow during winter days.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Before Jimmy''s treatment was


    completed, he couldn''t engage in


    strenuous activities or.qatch Cbd,


    otherwise hls ddndition would


    worsen. If things went well with


    chemotherapy, it could stabilize his


    condition, but if not, then death would


    be imminent. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ying in snow was always an extravagance for Jimmy until he got better.


    Every time it snowed outside, Jimmy


    looked longingly out of his windo


    but knew deen dey ehibheeduldin''t


    gonutside 6 express his


    disappointment because it would


    only make things harder for his


    mother. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But as Jimmy''s mother, how could Martha not see through her son''s sadness? So after Jimmy recovered, she took him out to


    y in the snow without any worries.


    That day, Jimmyughed happily with bright eyes full of childish innocence and satisfaction - it was Martha''s most beautiful


    memory about snow.


    Therefore, when she heard that they had to paint something rted to snow during thispetition, that inage immediately


    came into her mind as inspiration.


    With this idea firmly nted inside her head, Martha began mixing colors together carefully, while trying them out on paper until


    finally sketching out an outline onto the drawing paper.


    As soon as finals began, all eyes were fixed upon each contestant''s artwork disyed onrge screens around them. Stefan


    who sat in the front row was staring intently at Martha with deep affection.

 Chapter 718 My Amazing Wife

    Chapter 718 My Amazing Wife


    Chapter 718 My Amazing Wife


    And Martha had seen Stefan in the crowd when she just got on stage. Now, even though her attention was focused on her


    painting, she could still feel his loving gaze upon her, just like when they went on their honeymoon together.


    When they went on their honeymoon together, she woulde back and paint with Jimmy at night while Stefan finished up his


    work and poured himself a ss of red wine while watching her.


    At first, Martha was puzzled as to why Stefan kept staring at her. When she turned around, she had even caught him looking at


    her with affectionate eyes.


    Later on, when Jimmy wasn''t around, Martha asked Stefan curiously why he kept staring at her all the time.


    The man''s lips curled up into a smile as he answered yfully, "Wherever you are is my home. Am |mitting a crime by


    looking at my own wife?"


    Martha rolled her eyes and didn''t say anything else about it. But slowly but surely, she grew ustomed to it.


    She got used to painting while he watched from nearby with that same look in his eyes as now.


    The painters participating in thepetition quickly immersed themselves in their paintings onstage while those watching below


    were also gradually drawn into each stroke of their brushes.


    Time slipped away unnoticed as everyone became engrossed in what they were doing for three hours until one by one each


    painter stopped using their brush and admired what they had created so far with satisfaction.


    The host standing offstage looked down at his watch after seeing several painters put down their brushes before announcing


    cheerfully, "Some of our painters havepleted their works and can take a break over there where we have some.


    refreshments waiting for them. For those who haven''t finished yet, don''t worry. We still have plenty of time."


    As soon as he spoke these words, some artists who weren''t mentally prepared enough began getting anxious, which caused


    them to be unsteady with holding onto their paintbrushes.


    On the other hand, though Martha''s gaze remained fixed solely upon what was being painted throughout this entire eventful


    experience, if anyone stood before Martha right now, that person would definitely see Martha always wearing a faint smile while


    painting.


    Another hour passed by quickly, until finally it came time for thispetition to draw its curtains closed.


    As Martha stepped off the stage, her gazended precisely on Stefan sitting in the front row. Her eyebrows lifted and a confident


    expression spread across her pretty face.


    Seeing her like this, Stefan knew without a doubt that she would be the champion this time around.


    The artists orderly left the center of the stage and slowly made their way to chairs on the side to drink water and replenish their


    energy. The host then took over.


    With a signature smile on his face, he addressed the audience with high spirits. "Ladies and gentlemen of our esteemed panel of


    judges and those who havee to watch, after four hours of hard work, our finalists have allpleted their paintings about


    snow. Now wee to an exciting moment!"


    "Firstly, let us appreciate each artist''s work one by one. Judges and audience members alike, please look at our big screen."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a huge curtain fell from above, revealing number one artist''s painting projected onto it.


    Soon enough all the paintings from each finalist were projected onto thatrge screen for everyone to see.


    After projecting thest painting up there for everyone''s viewing pleasure, finally came another moment where many white


    snowkes formed together into a giant word ¡®SNOW¡¯ was disyed on that same screen!


    At this very moment, a hostess walked onto stage, wearing a long white dress while walking slowly but gracefully.


    Then came her delicate voice through microphone echoing throughout entire venue. "Next up is our judges who will score each


    painter''s artwork."


    ¡°Next up we have Edward," she announced after finishing speaking.


    As soon as she finished speaking, there was an eruption of enthusiastic apuse from those present in attendance; The painter


    Edward made his way slowly up onto stage.


    Taking hold of the microphone handed over by the hostess himself, Edward bowed respectfully towards both judges panel and


    audience before introducing himself. "Hello,dies and gentlemen! My name is Edward. | am the contestant with my painting


    titled Snowy Path - please evaluate my artwork."


    With these words spoken aloud by him; projector behind him began disying his entry piece uponrge canvas hanging above


    the stage.


    Edward''s art matched its name perfectly ¡ª it depicted winding mountain path during heavy snowfall season.


    The trees, rooftops, andnd were all covered in white snow, as if the entire world was nketed in a snowy wondend.


    However, amidst this sea of white, there was one path that remained untouched by the snow. The path was muddy and winding,


    leading off into some unknown direction.


    After a few moments of silence from the judges, the hostess broke the quiet with a smile. "Mr. rke," she said turning to one of


    them. "What do you think about Edward''s painting?"


    Mr. rke snapped out of his thoughts and picked up his microphone to give his evaluation. "The painting has deep meaning


    and good attention to detail but stillcks something essential for it to be truly great. I''ll give it 80 scores." He then turned towards


    Mr. Hebert sitting next to him. "What do you think of it, Mr. Hebert?"


    Mr. rke came back to his senses, picked up the microphone and remarked on it, "It''s true that it''s not quite great."


    Mr. Hebert paused and continued, "Snowy Path, it''s a good name. The artist''s idea is also very good, and the details are handled


    properly."


    "| personally feel that itcks a bit of tender feelings and warmth. If you add a few more strokes in the chimney on the roof, it will


    give me that kind of feelings. | give it 75 scores."


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hebert."


    When Edward heard thisment, his eyes lit up and he bowed respectfully toward the judges.


    When he was painting, he always felt that something was missing somewhere, but he couldn''t figure it out.


    Mr. Hebert pointed it out, which enlightened him.


    Martha''s lips pursed slightly with admiration for their sharp eyesight as judges on national levelpetitions.


    Martha listened intently as other four judges gave their remarks and scores that were recorded by the staff members.


    Soon, it was number twelve''s turn.


    The hostess smiled and said, "Thank you to all the judges for yourments on 11 contestants. Now, let''s wee contestant


    number twelve, painter Sunnay."


    Martha heard this and calmly walked onto the stage from backstage. She stood in the middle of the stage withposure and


    took the microphone handed to her by the hostess. She looked politely at a certain audience member sitting in the front row.


    Stefan felt his wife''s gaze and his lips curled up slightly. His eyes were full of doting affection for Martha.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha quickly nced at Stefan before returning to herposed state. She said with humility, "Hello everyone, judges and


    audience members alike. | am painter Sunnay, contestant number twelve. My painting is called Warmth."


    The canvas revealed Martha''s painting depicting Jimmy ying in the snow during winter time - his cheeks red from cold but


    smiling brightly with happiness shining through his big eyes.


    In front of him was a man''s back figure that exuded an air of nobility despite being only seen from behind.


    When the judges saw this painting, they were momentarily stunned, but then began examining it more closely and noticing many


    details such as white snow sticking on Jimmy''s head or tiny rocks under the man''s feet.


    After a while, Mr. Hebert took over the microphone, excitedly saying, "Wonderful! The details are handled so well." He turned


    towards Martha on stage, trying hard to show an affectionate smile. "Miss Sunnay, do you have any mentor?"


    ¡°l|_am self-taught," replied Martha calmly as she looked at Mr. Hebert who was eagerly seeking talented artists among


    contestants.


    Three years ago, she had be famous globally due to her paintings being exhibited worldwide. If she was not great in


    painting, how could her fans spend so much buying her paintings?


    Mr. Hebert could tell that Martha was indeed a genius artist who possessed great talent in painting, which made him even more


    excited.


    At that moment, Mr. rke, sitting next to him suddenly reached out gently to pull Mr. Hebert''s sleeve while whispering softly,


    "Hebert, calm down."


    Mr. rke''s voice was very small, so he was not heard by anyone else.


    After hearing this, Mr. Hebert took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    After calming down, he suddenly felt ashamed of himself.


    He had worked hard for his life to learn painting techniques and only after he was fortunate enough to be guided by a famous


    teacher did he achieve his current sess.


    But the woman standing on stage was young and had no famous teacher guiding her. She taught herself and still had such great


    painting skills.


    How could he be in the position to judge her painting?


    After calming down, Mr. Hebert couldn''t help but show a bitter smile on his lips as he looked at Martha withplex feelings.


    Martha frowned slightly when she saw Mr. Hebert¡¯ strong reaction and asked in confusion, "Mr. Hebert, may | ask if there is


    anything wrong with my painting?"


    She modestly looked at the judges with a puzzled expression on her pretty face.


    Because of Mr. Hebert''s reaction just now, fans who were full of expectations for Sunnay also became nervous and all looked


    towards Mr. Hebert.


    They thought Sunnay painted very well without noticing anything wrong with it.


    But why did Mr. Hebert have such a reaction?


    Just as everyone was wondering, Mr. Hebert''s deep voice echoed through the microphone, "There is nothing wrong with your


    painting."


    "On the contrary, | think you painted


    very well, with moderate stro @s that


    handled detailg nested ou are


    thud) Git ed. | give you 99 scores, and


    hope you continue to work hard for


    thatst point." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hebert."


    Martha smiled brightly while remaining humble throughout their conversation.


    The audience below breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing this scene unfold before them.


    They thought Sunnay must have


    made some huge mistake in her mM


    artwork which quse@siieh Sn?


    iqrenda reaction from Mr. Hebert.


    Now it seemed that he was simply


    excited because Sunnay''s painting


    was too good! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fans naturally hoped for Sunnay''s sess since she had always been their favorite artist who rose to fame years ago but was


    now making anothereback!


    Mr. Hebert was increasingly pleased with Martha''s humble andposed attitude. However, he knew that they were not capable


    of providing her with more in-depth guidance to improve her painting skills.


    He hoped that Martha would continue to paint because there weren''t many talented artists in the industry, and he wanted C


    Country''s paintings to be promoted by someone like her.


    Aftering back to his senses, Mr. Hebert looked at Mr. rke next to him with deep emotion.


    Their eyes met and they both saw admiration and frustration in each other''s eyes.


    They admired Martha''s talent but were frustrated that they didn''t have the ability to take on such an apprentice themselves.


    For those who are gifted, as long as they persist on this path, bing famous is just a matter of time.


    Mr. rke regained hisposure


    and looked lovingly at Martha on


    stage before slowly speaking: O''")


    " nnay, Your baftting is very


    infectious; you''ve managed to


    capture the joy of the kid in your


    painting, which has shocked me."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''ve brought snow truly alive through your art.¡±


    "Thank you for your praise, Mr. rke," replied Martha humbly without any hint of pride or arrogance.


    Mr. rke nodded approvingly upon seeing this behavior from her.


    "| give you 100 scores for this painting; | hope you can create even better works with greater emotional impact in the future."


    "Thank you for encouraging me, Mr. rke; | will continue working hard," said Martha as she raised an eyebrow while showing a


    perfect smile.


    The audience sitting below couldn''t help but cheer loudly after hearing these words from their idol who had received high scores


    from two famous judges consecutively!


    They cheered for Sunnay while also cheering for her exceptional artwork.


    The other judges also gave high scores one by one whenmenting on Martha''s artwork.


    Martha humbly expressed thanks to all the judges before stepping down from stage and looking towards Stefan!


    It seemed like winning the first ce at thispetition was already within reach!


    Stefan sitting in the front row saw his wife''s brilliant smile and couldn''t help but show a shallow grin - His wife is amazing!


    His handsome face was filled with a mixture of joy and pride. He was proud to have such an amazing wife by his side.

 Chapter 719 Where Does His Wife Feel Uncomfortable?

    Chapter 719 Where Does His Wife Feel Ufortable?


    Chapter 719 Where Does His Wife Feel Ufortable?


    An hour and a halfter, all the paintings of the finalists had been scored by the judges from the National Painting Association.


    Out of all the participants, only Sunnay received the highest score.


    The hostess took to the stage with a smile after all judges had finished evaluating each artist. "Ladies and gentlemen, now that


    ourst painter has been evaluated, our team is calcting each artist''s score within our judging panel."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But this isn''t their final score yet; those who scored lower still have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Next up, let''s wee an exciting moment. Let''s pick up your voting devices together and cast your precious vote for your


    favorite artwork."


    As her voice came out of her mouth, a rectangr bar chart appeared behind her on the canvas.


    Underneath were numbers representing each finalist while above them were growing bars indicating their vote count. Initially,


    contestant number 17 was leading by far but was soon overtaken by contestant number 12.


    For one minute straight afterward, contestant number 12 continued to grow its bar and maintained its lead over other finalists in


    competition.


    Seeing this scene unfold led to even more enthusiastic remarks from the hostess. "Everyone, please look at our big screen! We


    can see that Contestant Number 12 is currently leading with votes!"


    "For those who haven''t voted yet," she continued,"please hurry up and pick up your voting device to cast your precious vote for


    your favorite finalist."


    Finally, the rectangr bar chart disappeared slowly from view as she faced towards audience members with a bright smile on


    her face.


    ¡°Now every audience member here has cast their own vote! Do you want to know which artist will be in first ce?"


    "Yes!" The audience members shouted loudly with excitement written across their faces.


    Stefan sat quietly in his front row seat as usual watching everything unfold on screen without any expression change


    whatsoever.


    He knew that Martha would undoubtedly take the first ce this time around.


    All he needed to do was sit quietly here beside his wife under these bright lights, then take her home afterwards when it was


    over.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened slightly while pursing his lips together tightly as he thought about whaty ahead for him tonight.


    With his current power, it was too easy for Martha to seed.


    He could spend money to help her advertise, or he could invite celebrities at great expense to promote the studio''s coboration


    between Martha and Rhys.


    But he wouldn''t do that, and neither would Martha agree.


    He knew that what Martha wanted was not like a delicate flower in a greenhouse but someone who stood shoulder-to-shoulder


    with him.


    So he supported Martha''s participation in the finals and appreciated her sess.


    Soon, amidst enthusiastic cheers from the audience, the host announced with a smile. "| now announce that the third ce


    winner of this national paintingpetition is painter number fifteen - Wesley Benjamin."


    "Next up, can you guess who came in second?"


    As soon as the host finished speaking, the audience below began answering excitedly.


    "Edward! Edward!"


    "Carson! Carson!"


    Watching as excitement once again swept through the entire venue, the hostess revealed just at right moment. "That''s right. The


    second ce winner of this national paintingpetition is painter number twenty - Jake Poole!"


    "Jake! Jake!"


    Some fans supporting Jake sat eagerly calling out from their seats in the audience section.


    After pausing briefly, the hostess stepped forward one more step closer towards those seated below before eximing loudly.


    ¡°Now we have arrived at most exciting moment of all!"


    ¡°| am pleased to announce that this year''s first-ce winner of our national paintingpetition goes to none other than


    Sunnay!"


    With these words ringing out across all corners of venue apanied by cheering voices from supporters throughout crowd, the


    entire audience rose up spontaneously, waving glow sticks while looking expectantly towards the entrance area where they knew


    Sunnay would be appearing any moment now!


    They knew Sunnay would never disappoint them!


    Sunnay was their forever idol!


    There were even some excited fans whose eyes had turned red while gazing upon stage and shouting loudly, ¡°Sunnay! Sunnay!"


    Fans were happy for Sunnay; happy she had made such an impressiveeback by winning first ce honors at National


    Painting Competition. They had been waiting for this day for so long!


    Finally, they got what they''d been waiting for.


    Just when everyone was eagerly


    anticipating what would happen next


    on stage, the cited @ice ee Nediess


    rang aut bride again, "Ladies and


    gentlemen, please give warm


    wee as we invite three painters


    onto stage!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Soon enough these three painters walked up onto stage one after another each wearing smiles on their faces.


    Martha stopped at the center of the


    stage and looked up to meet Stefan''s


    deep eyes. The man''s . weit


    tt mylepsawith(@ hint 0 a smile on


    his lips as he doted on Martha.


    Martha''s mouth curved into a bright


    smile as she won the first ce, and


    Stefan was happy for her. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Once the three contestants had taken


    their ces, the host turned to f


    the judges¡¯ table and e@ebbeottutt


    say, Bin Hebert, please present


    awards to our three artists." Mr.


    Hebert nodded slightly and walked


    towards the stage. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ayoungdy carrying a tray gracefully entered from backstage and stood beside him. Mr. Hebert approached Martha first,


    handing her the trophy from his tray with an affectionate smile.


    "Sunnay, | look forward to your future,¡± he said kindly.


    "Thank you very much," replied Martha humbly as she epted her award with both hands.


    Mr. Hebert looked at her approvingly; his heart filled with hope for the future of artistry before turning around to present second


    and third ce awards.


    As Mr. Hebert presented awards onstage, Martha suddenly felt sick in her stomach, her face changing slightly while trying hard


    not to show it. She tightened her grip on trophy tightly.


    Stefan who sat in the front row had been watching closely all along. He noticed every little change that happened to Martha. His


    eyes narrowed as he stared at his wife full of worry.


    What happened? Is there something wrong?

 Chapter 720 Their Daughter Is Coming

    Chapter 720 Their Daughter Is Coming


    Chapter 720 Their Daughter Is Coming


    Stefan was worried that Martha wasn''t feeling well due to the recent stress andck of rest. He silently made up his mind to take


    her for a medical check-up after the paintingpetition was over.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The award ceremony ended quickly, and the host stepped forward with a smile. "Thank you, Mr. Hebert, for presenting awards to


    these three painters. Now let''s focus our attention on Sunnay, who won the first ce in the national paintingpetition.¡±


    The host handed Martha a microphone and looked at her gently.


    "Sunnay, do you have anything to say about winning the first ce in today''s national paintingpetition?"


    Martha tightened her grip on the microphone and forced a smile as she looked at the audience below.


    ¡°Hello everyone, I''m Sunnay. Thank you for your appreciation and support over these years. It is because of your support that |


    am able to achieve what | have today."


    "Next, |..."


    As Martha spoke these words, she furrowed her eyebrows slightly as if something was wrong. She felt dizzy again with an even


    stronger urge to vomit.


    She tried hard not to show it but clenched her hand tightly while struggling against nausea before continuing speaking, "I will


    definitely not disappoint everyone''s expectations; I..."


    Before Martha could finish speaking, she suddenly felt ckness enveloping everything around her as she copsed onto the


    ground with weak legs.


    Just before losing consciousnesspletely, Martha noticed Stefan rushing towards her anxiously.


    She thought it had been ages since shest saw him so panicked like this...


    Stefan had been looking dotingly at his wife standing on stage when he noticed something was off about how pale Martha''s


    complexion became all of sudden...


    Before he could react any further, Martha fainted right there in front of him!


    Stefan''s pupils shrank as he stood up in panic, rushing towards stage, picking her up and rushing outside Ulmore Gallery without


    any dy whatsoever!


    This scene happened so suddenly that when people came back into their senses, they were left wondering what happened


    exactly?


    Fans were eager yet anxious, asking each other. "Why did Sunnay faint all of sudden?"


    "What''s going on?"


    ¡°Just now, | should have reacted faster. If anyone was going to take our goddess to the hospital, it had to be me!"


    "| hope our goddess is okay."


    In the hospital.


    When Martha woke up, it was already evening.


    She opened her eyes and saw a man sitting by her bedside.


    The man''s eyes were filled with a mixture of worry and a hint of hidden happiness.


    Martha moved her sore shoulder and said tiredly, "| want some water."


    Stefan got up and helped Martha sit up. He also grabbed a pillow from the side and propped it up behind Martha so she could be


    morefortable.


    After Martha leaned against the pillow, Stefan picked up warm water from the bedside table and handed it to her.


    Martha took the water slowly and looked at the man sitting by her bed. "What did the doctor say?"


    Before she passed out, she felt


    obvious pain in her stomach,


    figured CReperro=e @\eing too


    busy auant y with irregr eating


    habits that caused stomach pain.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When Martha thought about this, she


    had calcted that if Stefan bl


    herter for this incident then she


    WOU Kite since their studio


    must continue operating anyway.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She took painting seriously after all.


    Stefan raised his eyebrows as he picked up Martha''s hand from under the nket and held it in his palm.


    "Martha," he said slowly. "The doctor says you''re pregnant.¡±


    Martha had prepared herself mentally


    but when she heard these warda'' '' ''


    Penly( sie irdze¡®on spot, staring


    nkly at Stefan. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She was pregnant?


    Did Stefan just say that?


    Aftering back to reality, Martha looked at him with wide eyes full of surprise .


    "The doctor said I''m pregnant?"


    "Yes," replied Stefan cheerfully as he put his hand gently on Martha''s abdomen while looking deep into her eyes.


    ¡°Martha, our daughter hase looking for us."

 Chapter 721 This Must Be A Baby Girl In The Womb

    Chapter 721 This Must Be A Baby Girl In The Womb


    Chapter 721 This Must Be a Baby Girl in the Womb


    Martha''s body stiffened as she looked up at Stefan in surprise, then down at her own stomach in shock. She was pregnant. It


    had happened so quickly. Just a few months ago, she had been envious of Melissa''s pregnancy, and now she was carrying her


    own child.


    As Martha thought about the little baby growing inside of her, a soft smile spread across her face.


    Her child and Melissa''s baby could grow up together.


    Stefan saw his wife''s smile and couldn''t help but feel happy himself. He curved his fingers around Martha''s belly and said with


    joy, "Our daughter will be just as beautiful as you."


    Martha raised an eyebrow and asked with a grin, "How do you know it''ll be a girl?"


    Stefan hesitated for a moment before shaking his head decisively. He couldn''t imagine having anything other than a little girl.


    After thinking for another moment about how he wanted their daughter to look like Martha but have some of his own traits too,


    Stefan said seriously, "I''m good looking. It wouldn''t hurt if our daughter looked like me."


    Martha couldn''t help butugh at Stefan''s self-absorption.


    "What if we have a son?" she teased him yfully.


    Stefan frowned slightly before catching on that Martha was teasing him again. He rubbed his temples in resignation.


    Although he wasn''t very angry, he denied his wife''s idea quickly.


    "It''s impossible. It must be a girl.¡±


    Girls are so adorable!


    Besides, they already had one mischievous boy. Why would they want another one?


    Stefan looked at his wife firmly as she sat on the hospital bed, staring straight at Martha''s belly, wishing to know right now


    whether it was a son or daughter.


    Martha rarely saw such an immature side of her husband and could only smile helplessly.


    Whether it was a son or daughter was not something they could decide. It was a fifty-fifty chance for Stefan to guess himself.


    Anyway, if the baby turned out to be a boy in the end, she would show her motherly instincts to protect him.


    Martha felt good as she rubbed her belly and thought that if Maxwell, Bianca and Jimmy knew she was pregnant again, they


    would be very happy.


    Although Jimmy had never said that he really wished his younger sister coulde as soon as possible, Martha knew he really


    looked forward to her being pregnant again.


    Every time Melissa went to the Doyle Manor to visit them, Jimmy always brought lots of delicious food for Melissa and carefully


    touched her belly with anticipation written all over his face.


    She knew that Jimmy really wanted a sister but having another brother wouldn''t hurt either.


    As for Stefan, he always felt guilty towards Jimmy for not growing up together with him, so he unconsciouslypensated him in


    many ways.


    Of course, being pregnant was something happy for Martha because this was their first child since marrying Stefan.


    They were happy together and would continue being happy while watching their baby grow up.


    When Martha came back from


    daydreaming happily, she su


    remembe ed thacsheainte on


    stageduting the national painting


    competition. What happened after


    that? Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    She frowned slightly and looked worriedly at Stefan, "! fainted on stage. Wasn''t everything chaotic there?"


    "Don''t worry. They will handle it,"


    replied Stefan calmly as he watched


    his wife''s worried exprepsion Hal")


    peviechen fant fovinly, "Think about


    it. This is live broadcast TV show


    hosted by nationally renowned hosts.


    Can''t you trust them enough?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s true.¡±


    Martha nodded in agreement and


    then shifted the eee


    alth, ¡®gqaynar@iaithe octor say?


    Is-¨¦verything okay with the baby?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah," Stefan replied proudly, lifting his chin. "| mean, she''s my daughter after all. Nothing bad could happen to her."

 Chapter 722 Showing PDA

    Chapter 722 Showing PDA


    Chapter 722 Showing PDA


    Martha held her forehead resignedly and rolled her eyes at Stefan with no good grace.


    The baby''s gender was uncertain, but Stefan had shown his great enthusiasm for a daughter.


    If the baby in the belly was a son, then his life would not be too easy.


    After Martha returned to her senses, she patted Stefan''s big hand, "Bring my phone over. | need to call home."


    "Okay," Stefan responded gently and quickly brought Martha''s cell phone.


    After Martha got the phone, the first thing she did was to video call her father.


    The video call was quickly answered, and as soon as Maxwell saw his daughter, a loving smile appeared on his face.


    "Martha."


    "Dad, where are you now?"


    Through the phone, Martha could clearly see the blue-colored sky, thus affirming that Maxwell was outdoors.


    The corner of Maxwell''s mouth curled up in a good mood, "I''m having coffee with Bianca in the garden, and in a few minutes


    we''re going to pick Jimmy up from school."


    "Bianca''s around too?" As soon as Martha asked, Maxwell handed the phone to Bianca.


    Bianca lovingly looked at Martha on the phone. Suddenly she frowned and couldn''t help but ask with concern, "Martha, what''s


    wrong with you? Why do you look so bad?"


    "Bianca, I''m pregnant.¡±


    Martha smiled and looked at Bianca.


    Bianca heard these words, obviously stunned in ce.


    It was Maxwell, who was standing to one side, who first came back to his senses and asked a follow-up question in shock.


    ¡°Martha, you said you''re pregnant again?"


    "Well, the doctor said that everything is fine with me and that the baby is about two months old."


    Martha''s eyes were full of smiles and she was obviously looking forward to the birth of this baby.


    Maxwell couldn''t help but say out loud, "Good, good, that''s good."


    Bianca smiled too.


    ¡°Martha, then you better eat well now and rest well, do not eat or rest irregrly like before.¡±


    "| know, | will take good care of myself."


    Martha looked sideways at Stefan and pointed to the water bottle sitting not far away.


    The man followed her movements and immediately understood that his wife was thirsty and wanted water.


    He got up right away to pour Martha a ss of water, carefully testing the temperature before handing it to her.


    Martha took the ss and drank from it, looking at Stefan with obvious admiration in her eyes.


    After Bianca asked a question, there was no response from Martha for quite some time. Bianca couldn''t help but ask again,


    ¡°Martha, when do you n oning back?"


    ¡°Tomorrow should be fine," replied Martha with a smile, feeling excited deep down inside.


    She hade to Ulmore to participate in the national paintingpetition in order to win the first ce to promote her and Rhys''


    studio for free. Now that everything was settled, she could go back home with Stefan without any worries. Plus, now that she


    was pregnant, she couldn''t wait to share her joy with Melissa and Bianca.


    Just as she happily responded though, Stefan spoke up and denied her answer, "No."


    "Why not?"


    Martha frowned in confusion at the man sitting beside the hospital bed.


    Stefan took her phone and exined gently while looking at Bianca and Maxwell,


    "Dad... Bianca... the doctor just did an overall checkup on Martha; they said there might be some instability with the fetus, so |


    n on staying here longer."


    Maxwell and Bianca both echoed their agreement over the phone, "That is reasonable. Martha should stay for further


    observation. It''s better and safer.¡±


    Martha widened her eyes,pletely taken aback by what Stefan said.


    When she asked him earlier about their baby''s health, he told her everything looked good ording to what doctors said.


    Why did his words change all of a sudden?


    As Martha remained puzzled, Stefan handed back the phone to Martha.


    Maxwell and Bianca who were previously happy also changed their attitude into concern and reminded Martha, "Sweetie, listen


    to Stefan. Stay put in hospital until you recover fully!"


    Bianca had just finished reminding Martha, and Maxwell echoed immediately, "Yes, Bianca is right. You should listen to the


    doctor''s advice. You don''t need to rush back home. We''ll take care of Jimmy."


    Bianca nodded in agreement. Fearing that Martha might be careless, she couldn''t help remind again, "Martha, even though this


    is your second child, there are still things you need to pay attention to. Don''t be stubborn."


    "Yes, yes, we''re here for you at home. Don''t worry," Maxwell echoed once again as Martha finally snapped out of her trance and


    looked at her father and Bianca who were anxiously waiting on the other end of the phone.


    "Dad, Bianca, don''t worry about me. I''m fine," Martha reassured them.


    Maxwell nodded his head but was still worried since Stefan had just mentioned that the fetus was unstable.


    He quickly said, "Where''s Stefan? Give him the phone, so | can talk to him."


    Martha reluctantly handed over her phone to Stefan.


    Stefan looked kindly at his father-inw and said, "Dad, I''m listening."


    As Martha watched how well-behaved he was with his father-inw, she raised an eyebrow.


    She always knew that Stefan respected Maxwell very much but never thought he would behave so well in front of him.


    Soon enough, Maxwell''s worried voice interrupted Martha''s thoughts.


    "Stefan, Martha is stubborn


    sometimes. It''s okay that YOUSBGH


    her much But paw Hal she''s


    dana! take sure to keep her in


    the hospital for a few more days of


    observation." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing these words from Maxwell, Stefan solemnly nodded his head, saying "Dad, rest assured; | will take good care of


    both Martha and our child.¡±


    "With you around, | naturally feel relieved," replied Maxwell before ending off their conversation.


    Then Bianca continued giving instructions ranging from what foods should be avoided all the way down to making sure not spill


    water or slip on wet floors.


    Martha was getting impatient while Stefan remained good-natured.


    She watched his serious expression and had no doubt that Stefan would follow through on everything Bianca told them.


    Finally, when Martha was almost falling asleep from boredom, they ended the call. As soon as the video chat disconnected,


    Martha perked up and looked at Stefan suspiciously.


    "Did the doctor say my pregnancy is unstable?" she asked.


    "Yes," replied Stefan calmly. "He said you should rest well and not overexert yourself.¡±


    Stefan then made a call to his assistant and ordered some high-quality grapes to be delivered. After hanging up, he sat back


    down beside Martha''s bed.


    In reality, the doctor never mentioned


    anything about an unstable


    pregnancy for Martha. K signly\ \\


    visertngrtoreet More ecause she


    had been working too hardtely


    while also being pregnant and not


    eating regrly enough. This caused


    her to faint during thepetition.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Martha had just won first ce in a


    national paintingpetitio


    recently. If iheyenifel Rom fow,


    Bea aeneaoe start


    preparing for the sale of her paintings


    with Rhys¡¯ help. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    If her paintings were sold well, there would be even more work for her in the future - something that Stefan didn''t want while she


    was only two months pregnant.


    Therefore, he lied a little bit so that Martha could take some time off and rx properly since Rhys was capable enough to


    handle things on his own.


    If Rhys knew what Stefan really thought about, he''d probablyin endlessly since he was still single and had to put up with


    their PDA!

 Chapter 723 Wanting A Daughter

    Chapter 723 Wanting A Daughter


    Chapter 723 Wanting a Daughter


    At this moment, Martha had no idea what Stefan was thinking and asked in confusion, "Why buy grapes? | clearly prefer apples."


    Stefan reached out and rubbed her head, whispering softly, "Be good and eat more grapes."


    "What did Bianca tell you?"


    Martha clearly felt that something was wrong and couldn''t help but ask again.


    The man lowered his head and saw the shining light in his wife''s eyes at a nce. He couldn''t resist it after all and revealed the


    reason.


    "Bianca asked me to supervise you eating grapes more. Eating more grapes will make our daughter''s eyes bigger."


    Upon hearing this, Martha suddenly felt that this sounded familiar.


    Soon she realized that when she was pregnant with her son Jimmy, Melissa had said something simr to her.


    Melissa said, "Martha, eat more grapes. If it''s a baby girl, she can have bright big eyes. Girls with big eyes are cuter."


    Then she really ate a lot of grapes but gave birth to a son instead, which disappointed Melissa. But fortunately, Jimmy wasn''t


    ugly so Melissa quickly immersed herself in happiness.


    Aftering back to reality from her thoughts, Martha smiled yfully at Stefan.


    "If it turns out to be a boy, then we''ve eaten all these grapes for nothing?"


    Stefan''s face darkened as he pursed his lips before firmly refuting her statement, "No way. It must be a baby girl"


    He had one son already, so he was more eager to have a daughter.


    But what if it was a boy?


    Thinking of this, he red at Martha''s belly with a somewhat gloomy expression.


    If they were unlucky enough to have another boy, then he wouldn''t mind sending him away somewhere else!


    Seeing Stefan like this made Martha worry about their baby even more. What if they do have another boy? Would Stefan dislike


    him before he was even born...?


    Then she suddenly remembered that she needed to stay hospitalized for observation, which made her pout pitifully.


    "When can | leave the hospital?"


    "I''ll take you home once your pregnancy is stable," replied Stefan calmly while taking an apple from the bedside table and


    clumsily peeling it off.


    Martha had an uneasy feeling inside of herself, but didn''t know the reason.


    Somehow she felt like she would be stuck in the hospital for ten days or maybe even half a month!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She helplesslyy down on the bed while reaching over for her phone nearby, searching about today''s news regarding national


    paintingpetition finals.


    Soon, she found the video of herself fainting on stage.


    Surprisingly, thements werepletely one-sided, all expressing sympathy for her and saying that she worked too hard and


    needed more rest. There was not a single negativement about her at all.


    There was a small group of fans who even imed that they went to the scene today, but their minds were not clear enough to


    act quickly and take her to the hospital. They regretted not being able to have close contact with their goddess.


    In thisment section, there were still many fans who were echoing.


    When Martha saw them, she couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    These fans were really interesting.


    Stefan who was currently in a battle with the apple heard herughter and turned his head abruptly.


    "If you meet anything happy, tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Martha responded briefly and continued scrolling through her phone.


    After Stefan finished peeling the apple, she naturally took it and lowered her head to start nibbling on it.


    At this time, Martha just saw an interestingment: "I wish | can possess the body of that man, stand up and save my goddess


    Sunnay. Maybe when Sunnay wakes up, she will give me a painting.


    Her lips curled up into a radiant smile.


    In excitement, she couldn''t help but reach out and tug on Stefan''s hand. "Look at thisment. It''s so interesting."


    Stefan cast a curious nce at Martha''s phone.


    After reading thements, his eyes darkened and he exuded a cold aura.


    It''s never someone else''s turn to save his wife!


    When Martha sensed that something was wrong, her body trembled and she nervously looked up at the man.


    She clearly saw Stefan''s face darken, and only then did she realize what a stupid thing she had just done.


    She licked her red lips with guilt, and tugged at Stefan''s hem of skirt in an ingratiating manner. "Honey, don''t make a fuss over it.¡±


    There was no need to get angry over just onement, right?


    Stefan immediately understood Martha''s meaning in her words.


    As soon as he thought of someone else coveting his wife, he wished to hide her away and never let her go out again.


    With this thought in his mind, Stefan bent slightly, kissed her red lips passionately.


    Martha''s eyes widened in shock, and her hand instinctively rested on the man''s shoulder.


    She wanted to resist, but her consciousness had faded away.


    When Martha was confused by the kiss, she unconsciously made a delicate sound.


    When Stefan heard this, the lust in his eyes suddenly increased, and he leaned forward, wanting to make the next move.


    At this moment, there came a knock on the door apanied by the sweet voice of a nurse, saying, "Round check."


    Martha suddenly came to her senses, blushing and whispering, "Someone''s here."


    The man''s throat rolled up and down and he only felt desires overcame him when he heard his wife''s sweet and soft voice.


    The next second, the door of the ward was pushed open by a nurse.


    As soon as the nurse walked in, she was slightly stunned by what she saw.


    She lowered her head and nced at the medical record in her hand, then asked softly, "Martha?"


    "Yes, | am Martha."


    Asuspicious blush appeared on Martha''s cheeks, and she felt very guilty.


    If they were at home, it wouldn''t matter how intimate they were. But now, they were caught in the hospital.


    Although they were a married couple, they still felt a little guilty when the nurse caught them like this.


    The nurse walked shyly into the ward


    and remained silent for a while


    before speaking in a,prqtessiohall


    rpayyneritMartha, you are about two


    months pregnant and your blood


    sugar is low. You need to rest more


    and observe yourself closely in the


    near future." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Miss."


    Martha looked at the nurse with an unnatural tone of voice.


    After the nurse finished speaking, she turned around and quickly left the ward.


    After the ward door was closed, the nurse stood outside and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Phew, fortunately, I''m d | didn''t run into anything more embarrassing."


    The nurse blushed at the scene she


    had just witnessed upon openi


    door. After takings i¨¦ep breath, she


    Hell datd the patient''s chart and


    turned to walk towards the next


    ward. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In the hospital room, after the nurse left, Martha red at Stefan.


    "It''s all your fault!"


    Stefan blinked his eyes confusedly in the face of his wife''s usations, "I kissed my wife, and | didn''t cheat. What''s wrong with


    it?"


    Somehow, she felt what Stefan said was usible.


    Stefan saw the rare look of confusion


    on the woman''s face, and a hi


    different olors sti¨¦a i his eyes.


    orate his wife with a teasing


    expression in his eyes. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s said that being pregnant makes one foolish. It seems like my wife is really going to be silly for a while.¡±


    However, being silly like this made her quite adorable.


    Stefan smiled and gently rubbed his wife''s head, saying in a low voice, "Honey, you are so adorable."


    Martha was slightly taken aback, and a blush slowly appeared on her cheeks.


    Stefan smiled faintly before he put on a serious expression and gentlyforted her, "Alright. Seriously, if you seduce me again,


    | won''t be able to resist it.¡±


    "Who seduced you?"


    Martha muttered under her breath and instinctively distanced herself from Stefan.


    Although she had no intention of seducing Stefan, she was still afraid of getting too close to this man and getting "punished".


    After moving to a safe distance, she picked up her phone again and scrolled through thements she had just read.


    Before she could take a closer look, the man snatched her phone away.


    Martha furrowed her brows and looked at Stefan with displeasure, "What are you doing?"


    "Don''tugh so happily because of other men, or | can''t help but punish you."

 Chapter 724 Following The Orders Of My Wife With Respect

    Chapter 724 Following The Orders Of My Wife With Respect


    Chapter 724 Following the Orders of My Wife with Respect


    With that, Stefan stepped forward and leaned in close to Martha, kissing on her red lips.


    When Martha was released, her eyes were misty, her lips were slightly parted, and she was panting softly.


    Stefan''s pupils shrank slightly and it took all his reason to restrain his urge to make love to Martha.


    He kept telling himself that Martha was still weak and needed to recuperate, and that it wouldn''t be toote for them to do it


    again when Martha was a little better.


    Just as he had slowly restrained himself, Martha''s gentle words instantly shattered all of his rationality.


    "Stefan, don''t."


    Agust of cold wind blew outside the window, gradually bringing back Martha''s lost rationality.


    She blushed, feeling her cheeks burning with panic.


    What did she just say?


    Why did she feel like she was ying hard to get?


    Martha lightly bit her lower lip and looked up at Stefan with an angry gaze, meeting his deep eyes.


    She was slightly taken aback, and immediately reached out towards the bathroom.


    "You... go to the bathroom and wash your face to calm down. Don''t go crazy here."


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and after a moment, he nodded slightly.


    ¡°Roger that, my darling.¡±


    After saying this, his lips curved slightly and he turned around happily towards the bathroom.


    Although he could not sleep with her now, just the thought that she was carrying their daughter in her belly made his heart melt.


    At this moment, Stefan had no idea that He couldn''t have sex for a long time.


    When Stefan came out, Martha had fallen asleep on the pillow.


    He walked over to herpassionately and gently held her head in his hands to prevent her from sleeping with her head tilted


    so that her neck would not be sore when she woke upter.


    Two hours passed quickly. When Martha woke up, she opened her eyes and saw his husband looking at her affectionately.


    She looked down shyly, but suddenly found herself leaning on his hand as she slept.


    Martha was a little stunned and moved her head away in a hurry, saying in surprise, "You''re holding my head with your hands so


    I can sleep?"


    "It''s my pleasure to hold your head and let you sleep well.¡±


    The corners of Stefan''s mouth lifted slightly as he looked at his wife dotingly.


    They had a light dinner consisting of millet porridge and a few small dishes.


    When Martha saw it, she frowned visibly and looked unhappy.


    "Stefan, | want to eat pork ribs."


    Stefan ced the cutlery on the table and decisively refused his wife, "No, you can''t eat greasy foods with your current health


    condition."


    ¡°But | really want to eat pork ribs. Can | just have a little bit, please?"


    Martha''s eyes shone brightly as she looked at the man beside her, her big eyes filled with longing.


    Stefan was almost swayed by the woman''s pitiful appearance, but fortunately his rationality kicked in at thest moment.


    He pursed his lips and firmly refused, "No, the doctor said you should avoid spicy food recently and your taste should be light."


    "However..."


    Before Martha could speak, Stefan''s maic voice rang out and interrupted her.


    "Martha, be good, when your health is


    better, I''ll have someonepack apt!


    sei parrips teu! then you can


    e . much as you want, okay?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The woman didn''t get the answer she wanted and pouted with a pitiful look.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Stefan let out a sigh and slowly lowered his gaze, then looked at Martha with pursed lips.


    "If you tempt me again, | really won''t be able to control myself."


    Martha suddenly blushed and felt too embarrassed to continue ying the victim.


    Finally, she resigned herself to


    drinking millet porridge and eatin


    small dishes, ever, qulingstefan to


    ea with! heP iming that they would


    share good fortune and stick


    together through tough times. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    On this night, a gentle breeze blew


    and the alluring darkne s.enyetonied


    them extwia fa the sickroom


    bes


    each other and drifted off


    to sleep. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Martha sleeps soundly, but Stefan didn''t sleep well.


    He couldn''t suppress the mes of desire inside of himself and took a cold shower in the bathroom in the middle of the night.

 Chapter 725 My Fetus

    Chapter 725 My Fetus


    Chapter 725 My Fetus


    The next day, after Martha had finished breakfast, she sent a video call to Melissa.


    It didn''t take long for Melissa to answer the phone with a bright smile on her face. Martha''s irritable mood improved considerably


    as a result.


    "Martha."


    ¡°Melissa, I''m in the hospital and going crazy."


    When Martha came to Ulmore, she never thought about going out to have fun. But being locked up in the hospital made her feel


    bored and restless.


    However, given her current condition, leaving the hospital was not an option for her. She knew this deep down inside and that


    was why she felt so frustrated.


    On the other end of the phone, Melissa heard what Martha said and tightened her grip on her phone while looking at Martha with


    concern.


    ¡°Martha, what happened? Why are you in the hospital?¡±


    Seeing how worried Melissa was made Martha remember that she hadn''t told Melissa about being pregnant yet. She quickly


    spoke up, "Melissa, I''m pregnant.¡±


    After Melissa was stunned for a long time, she snapped back to her senses and screamed with joy.


    "You''re pregnant? When did it happen? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Martha couldn''t help but feel a little weak in the face of her best friend''s triple question.


    She had meant to tell Melissa yesterday but then Jimmy sent a video call and she couldn''t hold on to sleep after talking to him.


    When she woke up today, she just felt bored with the hospital and couldn''t go out.


    She held her tongue and called Melissa on the video phone to spill the beans, but she suddenly realized that she forget to tell


    Melissa about her pregnancy.


    "Martha?" Melissa sounded skeptical, with disbelief written over her face.


    When she was two months pregnant, it was justifiable that she didn''t know, after all, she was pregnant for the first time.


    But Martha was different. Martha had a son, How could she still be so careless?


    Fortunately, the baby in her belly was safe and sound, otherwise everyone would be worried.


    Melissa just thought of this, suddenly sensed something wrong, frowned and asked worriedly.


    ¡°Wait, why are you in the hospital now? Is it because you''re ufortable with your pregnancy?"


    She nervously scratched her head and then answered, "My fetus is unstable. Stefan asked me to stay in the hospital and take


    care of myself until my condition stabilizes before going back."


    "Stefan finally showed some intelligence."


    Melissa rarelyplimented Stefan, but the next second her topic returned to Martha''s pregnancy.


    ¡°Martha, you haven''t told me when you got pregnant yet."


    In the hospital, Martha took the water that Stefan handed over and held it, smiling as she said, "I just found out yesterday. The


    doctor said I''m already about two months pregnant."


    Melissa heard this and her eyes lit up, a bright smile appearing on her lips.


    "My child is only two months older than yours. By the time | finish my postpartum recovery, you''ll probably be giving birth.¡±


    "That''s fine, it saves us from sitting confinement together without even seeing each other and getting bored to death."


    Martha listened to her best friend''s teasing words, and her previously gloomy mood improved significantly.


    After chatting for several more minutes, the topic returned to the children again.


    Melissa smiled at Martha and asked, "Martha, do you hope to have a boy or a girl this time?"


    "If it''s a girl, | can braid her hair and she will be a considerate cutie."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "If it''s a boy, it would be nice if he could grow up and protect me.¡±


    Martha answered while taking small sips from the ss of water.


    Actually, Martha knows that Melissa, like her, likes both boys and girls. Whether it''s a boy or a girl, they are both delighted.


    Now that they are pregnant, they enjoy envisioning their future life.


    As soon as Martha finished speaking, Melissa echoed with her.


    "You''re right, I''ve thought about it, if | have a boy, I''ll beat him up if he makes me angry."


    "If | had a delicate girl, | would not want to beat her, | would reason with her and teach her right from wrong."


    Martha nodded in agreement. Knowing Melissa as she does, she knows that Melissa does tend to favor girls.


    When Melissa saw Martha nod, she felt that Martha was agreeing with her decision and proudly lifted her chin.


    "Do you also think what | said makes sense?"


    Martha smiled and replied in a cheerful mood, "No, | was thinking that from what | know of you, you would indeed do that."


    Melissa couldn''t help but burst outughing when she heard this.


    In her opinion, girls were generally more delicate and needed to be protected from any harm. Boys, on the other hand, could be


    roughed up a bit and had to learn how to do hard work or else they wouldn''t find a partner in the future.


    After Melissa finishedughing, she ced her hand on her stomach with a loving smile on her face.


    Martha noticed that Melissa was already four months pregnant and suddenly remembered something important.


    She quickly reminded Melissa by saying, "Melissa, don''t forget to have Eden apply some cream for stretch marks prevention! Be


    careful not to get them."


    "| know," replied Melissa with gratitude for Bianca, "Bianca had exined it to me from the time | found out | was pregnant. | went


    back and told Eden about it then, so he has been creaming me since then until now."


    Just as Melissa thought about how lucky she was to have Bianca''s guidance during pregnancy, she reminded Martha, "Now that


    you''re pregnant again, make sure your husband creams you too!"


    Martha raised an eyebrow towards Stefan as he solemnly nodded his head before walking towards the door of the hospital room


    where he beckoned over a nurse who quietly took note of his request.


    Meanwhile, inside the hospital room,


    Martha continued her lively om


    conversation wittowidethe without


    nodici efan leaving or returning


    with the requested item. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After chatting for another half hour or so, Melissa looked at Martha lovingly. "Martha, when are youing back? Let me pick


    you up from the airport."


    Martha looked down at her belly before shaking her head slightly. "| don''t know yet but if everything goes well, then maybe just


    one week."


    Her fetus wasn''t stable due to being overworked recently, but as long as she rested properly, there shouldn''t be any major


    issues.


    Melissa''s eyes lit up as she smiled. "When youe back, then let me pick you up."


    Realizing what might sound wrong


    about what she said earlier, all


    quickly a ded. Bord6rt Fush


    youis¨¦t , okay? Your health is most


    important right now! We''re all here


    waiting at home." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| know," replied Martha reassuringly.


    Martha smiled and replied, and the two women started chatting about the national paintingpetition, starting a new round of


    conversation.


    This chatsted all morning.


    When it was almost lunchtime, Melissa reluctantly hung up the phone.


    Martha saw the lunch on the coffee table and frowned again.


    The food was too nd.


    It was so nd that she didn''t even have an appetite for it.


    When Stefan saw Martha''s frown, he knew she wasining again.


    Resignedly, he walked over to Martha and held her hand as they sat down at the coffee table.


    He gently coaxed her, "Look at this. Today we have pork ribs that you like to eat. | told the chef not to add any spicy peppers


    since you can''t eat them now."


    ¡°And there''s steamed fish. | guarantee it tastes delicious and won''t be greasy."


    As Stefan spoke, he picked up


    chopsticks from his Peed a


    and removed all osthetish bones


    Derr icking some up for Martha''s


    bowl. "Try it out," he said with a smile.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Martha hung her head low but eventually tried some under Stefan''s watchful gaze.


    At first, she thought steamed fish couldn''t possibly taste that good, but when she put a piece in her mouth, she realized how


    wrong she had been!


    The chef had prepared this dish perfectly; its vor was incredibly fresh and delicious!


    After finishing her portion of fish, Martha raised an eyebrow and nce sideways at Stefan before saying, "I want more."

 Chapter 726 Afraid Of Being Coveted

    Chapter 726 Afraid Of Being Coveted


    Chapter 726 Afraid of Being Coveted


    Stefan smiled and started picking out fish bones carefully.


    After he was done, he then served the fish to Martha.


    ¡°Be good, you can have as much as you want. If it''s not enough, I''ll have the chef make more and send it over."


    During the video call with Bianca earlier, she reminded him that it would be good for Martha to eat more fish.


    Fish was very friendly to Martha, as it could help make her baby smarter.


    As soon as Stefan thought of this, he immediately gave the order.


    He hoped that their daughter would be a smart and lovely little girl in the future, so she wouldn''t be bullied by others.


    At this moment, Martha, eating the fish that Stefan had finished picking out, squintedfortably.


    "Such days are really nice."


    It was quite nice to be a freeloader, with food readily avable at hand and mouth.


    Martha had this idea in mind and said, "Stefan, | suddenly realized that being pregnant was great and | could enjoy myself all the


    time."


    The man furrowed his brow slightly and asked with a faint smile, "When have you not enjoyed yourself?"


    Martha hesitated for a moment, then carefully thought about it and nodded seriously.


    "| seem to be enjoying all along.¡±


    Usually, when she eats fish, it is Stefan who picks the fish bones before giving the fish to her. When she eats shrimps, it is also


    Stefan who peels the shells and hands them to her.


    It seems that she has always truly enjoyed Stefan''s kindness towards her.


    The woman nced at the man sitting beside her, blinked her eyes and said solemnly, "Stefan, | will treat you well in the future


    and try to make you feel my kindness towards you."


    Upon hearing these words, Stefan''s lips curled slightly and a deep voice came from his lips.


    "Don''t you know how you should repay me? | want you."


    Martha was stunned for a moment, and certain intimate scenes suddenly shed through her mind, causing her cheeks to flush.


    After she regained herposure, she lowered her head and silently ate the fish in her bowl, no longer speaking.


    Stefan couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw her appearance.


    "Try this small pork rib, the chef specially made it for you to eat," Martha responded in a low voice and buried her head in her


    meal.


    Time in the hospital passed quickly for Martha. Besides eating and drinking, she spent her days lying down, ying on her


    phone and reading books. As a result, herplexion improved significantly.


    When Martha saw "Rhys" on her phone screen, she paused for a moment.


    After she won first ce in national paintingpetition, she called Rhys and told him this good news and also her pregnancy


    and hospitalization, which led him to tell her to rest for a few more days.


    In the following days, besides video chatting with Jimmy and Melissa every day, Martha could only read books to pass time. She


    never expected that today she would receive a call from Rhys.


    Could it be that he wanted to urge her toe back soon?


    Martha answered the phone with curiosity and said softly, "Rhys."


    ¡°Martha, | have good news for you,¡± came Rhys'' happy voice which made Martha even more puzzled.


    It was rare for Martha to hear his happy voice like this one, which deepened her suspicion even further.


    She raised an eyebrow slightly and asked gently, "What happened? Why are you so happy?"


    ¡°Our studio''s first batch of sales earned us ten million dors in profit!" said Rhys cheerfully as he tapped his fingers on his desk.


    Martha was clearly stunned when she heard this news.


    Winning first ce in the national paintingpetition would give their studio free publicity and increase its poprity but never


    did she expect such high profits from their first batch of sales.


    Her hand holding onto the phone tightened slightly as her eyes brightened up. "Rhys... thank you so much for your hard work


    while | wasn''t there."


    "No biggie! When you twoe back home together, we''ll have dinner together!" replied Rhys without hesitation while still


    smiling widely.


    Martha smiled triumphantly at Stefan after regainingposure before replying confidently, "Of course! In other words, you''re


    like our magic money tree now!"


    Upon hearing this statement from Martha, Rhys couldn''t help but chuckle before asking kindly, "When do you n oning


    back?"


    "We should being back soon, maybe next week," replied Martha happily as she yed with her fingers, feeling contented


    inside.


    She and Stefan had been staying in Ulmore for several days now, and she was feeling much better physically. She knew that


    going back home would only take a couple more days.


    Two dayster, Stefan watched Martha happily, eating her food with a furrowed brow. He was hesitant about whether or not to


    tell her about the dinner party.


    Martha''s health had improved significantly during their stay at the hospital, but he still didn''t feelfortable leaving her alone


    there.


    However, news came from Eden that if they could sign a contract with the Palmer family in Ulmore, then the Harrison Group


    would be able to take their business to another level.


    Although the Harrison Group had achieved great sess in their business endeavors, the Palmer family''s expertise could help


    them ovee some of their weaknesses. Therefore, signing this contract would be highly beneficial for both parties involved.


    Just as Stefan was contemting how to bring up this topic with Martha without worrying her too much, she happened to look up


    and catch his hesitation in his eyes.


    As she ate her meal calmly and quietly beside him, she asked him gently, "What are you hiding from me?"


    Stefan lifted his gaze towards hers and realized that Martha had noticed something unusual about him. But he quickly rxed,


    knowing that it was normal for his wife to pick up on it.


    After regaining hisposure, he said solemnly, "the Palmer family is currently negotiating a partnership with the Harrison


    Group. the Palmer family is as powerful as the Harrison Group, so Eden wants me to go meet them personally to reach the


    deal.¡±


    "Then go," replied Martha nonchntly as she pointed towards the bowl of soup ced before her on the table.


    Stefan understood what she meant by this gesture and quickly picked up a porcin bowl before filling it with soup for Martha


    while reminding her carefully, "Be careful not to burn yourself."


    As Martha sipped on her soup slowly


    while looking curiously at Stefan,


    sitting next to her Sidesyho eared


    igsh desprrethouight again; She knew


    there must be more than just what he


    told earlier since he hadn''t rxed yet


    even after sharing everything


    important till now... Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    And just like clockwork; The next moment brought forth an alluring voice resonating within those four walls, "the Palmer family is


    hosting a dinner party tonight."


    Martha heard these words clearly which made excitement sparkle brightly within her beautiful eyes.


    She put down her spoon slowly while turning towards Stefan who seemed hesitant.


    "Will you take me along with you?"


    Stefan frowned, and obviously didn''t want Martha to go with him.


    "You are still pregnant now. If you attend the dinner, I''m afraid you will be too tired."


    "No, | have been recuperating well in the hospital recently and my body has almost fully recovered.¡±


    Martha urgently spoke out about her


    current situation. After finishing her


    sentence, she noticed that the m


    did notpromi aitadded?


    "wnerethelsuirse came to check on


    me today, she said my body is in


    good condition now and | should go


    out more for some activities, which is


    good for both me and the child. You


    heard those words too." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Stefan pursed his lips. "But..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Martha interrupted him and said, "Stefan, just let me go with you. I''ve been cooped up in the


    hospital for so long and it''s time for me to get out and walk around."


    "| promise that | will follow you to the banquet and behave myself. | won''t run around, okay?"


    Martha''s eyes sparkled as she looked at the man in front of her, her pretty face filled with a pitiful expression.


    God knows how much she wants to go out and see other scenery, but Stefan doesn''t let her go out at all, fearing that she might


    get his precious daughter hurt.


    When she was pregnant with Jimmy before, she even worked part-time everywhere to earn money, but Jimmy was safe and


    sound.


    In Martha''s opinion, Stefan seemed to be very cautious since it was the first time he encountered her being pregnant.


    After hesitating for a while, Stefan couldn''t resist Martha''s coquettishness and finally agreed.


    Martha''s mood became much better after she heard a satisfactory answer.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Finally, | can go out and have a look. Going to a dinner party to rx and unwind would be nice."


    Martha continued to eat while humming a tune.


    After taking a sip of pork rib soup,


    she said with all seriousness,_"}


    ae


    going tot e.dinnes way with you to


    protect ou. I''m afraid those young


    girls outside might have some tricks


    up their sleeves." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 727 Morning Sickness

    Chapter 727 Morning Sickness


    Chapter 727 Morning Sickness


    After all, her husband was so handsome, rich and powerful. Which woman wouldn''t like him?


    Martha thought to herself that it was very necessary for her to attend the dinner party with Stefan.


    Stefan''s eyes darkened, and he looked meaningfully at the woman who was happily eating meat.


    ¡°Martha, we''ve been together for so long, you underestimate me too much."


    "Do you think I''m so stupid in your eyes that anyone can easily manipte and seed in deceiving me?"


    Martha blinked her eyes and the previous incident about Helen came to his mind.


    To be honest, this man seemed good at identifying Angelic bitches.


    So what if that''s the case!


    Even if Stefan really had the ability to judge women, she still had to attend the dinner with him.


    She had been locked up in the hospital for so many days, she just wanted to go out and get some fresh air.


    After Martha regained herposure, she bravely retorted, "That''s not necessarily true. What if some women see that you have


    power, influence, and good looks and thene after you aggressively? How will you handle it?"


    Stefan looked solemnly at Martha, thinking that his wife was insecure in her mind because she was pregnant.


    He patiently looked at Martha with deep affection and gently coaxed, "Martha, you are the one | love the most. | will never look at


    another woman."


    Martha pouted and muttered a sentence. "What if you do?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Stefan spoke up to assure her. "Don''t worry, there is absolutely no chance of this happening.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Martha''s stubbornness kicked in and she loudly eximed, "I said there is a possibility, so there is!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She stubbornly stared at the tall and handsome man, feeling that there were not many men as attractive and wealthy as him.


    Suddenly, she felt a sense of crisis.


    As the following months of pregnancy go by, she will be increasingly heavier and won''t look as good as she does now.


    Others would definitely think she is not worthy of Stefan when they see her like this, and then...


    Martha frowned, and her previously good mood disappeared in an instant.


    Stefan reached out and rubbed Martha''s head, smiling as he ced her hand in his palm.


    As he rubbed her delicate hand, he promised, "If | dare to look at another woman, I''ll be punished for not being able to sleep with


    you tonight, okay?" Martha rolled her eyes when she heard this. "What kind of punishment is that? It won''t have any intimidating


    effect."


    ¡°Well, what do you suggest then?" Stefan asked with a good temper, looking at his wife with an indulgent expression.


    Martha narrowed her eyes and fixed them on Stefan. "If you dare to look at another woman again, I''ll take our daughter and


    remarry another man so that she won''t carry your name!"


    Stefan furrowed deeply upon hearing this, realizing the seriousness of the problem. He tightened his grip on Martha''s hand and


    said solemnly, "I promise that | will only look at you for the rest of my life."


    "That''s more like it," Martha snorted as she withdrew her hand and resumed "fighting" with the food on the coffee table.


    Stefan turned around to peel some shrimp for Martha before cing it in a small dish in front of her.


    To take care of Martha during her pregnancy, he had consulted with doctors about what foods were taboo during pregnancy and


    read some books about pregnant womentely.


    He knew that pregnant women tended to be emotionally unstable due to hormonal changes.


    Therefore, he had made up his mind early on to be patient with Martha and promptly notice any changes in her mood.


    That night, Martha finally got dressed up in a formal dress for attending a dinner party as she wished.


    Stefan arranged for a stylist to give her a simple hairstyle while using makeup products suitable for pregnant women.


    The dinner party hosted by the Palmer family was quite lively but not very friendly towards someone who had been easily


    fatigued recently like herself.


    However, since Stefan took care of her throughout the evening, she didn''t suffer much from diforts or inconveniences


    caused by fatigue.


    During the course of attending the dinner party, there were several youngdies who came over eagerly after seeing Stefan but


    left quickly after hearing him say that his wife was standing next to him, which pleased Martha greatly.


    When they returned to the hospital roomter on, exhausted from everything going on earlier, Martha took a quick shower and


    fell asleep immediately.


    When Stefan finished washing up, he turned around and saw his wife''s sleeping face, and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    In fact, he knew very well that Martha insisted on following him to the dinner party just because she had been bored in the


    hospital during this period of time, so she wanted to follow him out for a walk.


    But now, seeing her tired face, he still felt very sorry for her.


    Finally, after nting a kiss on Martha''s forehead, he went to bed and gently embraced her into sleep.


    When Mr. and Mrs. Harrison were ready to leave, they had been in Ulmore for almost half a month.


    After that dinner party, Martha, who used to eat and drink every day, suddenly started vomiting for no apparent reason.


    She vomited several times a day and could hardly eat much.


    Faced with this, doctors in the hospital were helpless.


    Therefore, when Martha sat in the private car on her way to the airport, she was even a little incredulous.


    She thought that with Stefan''s nervous attitude these days, she would have to stay for another half month before she could go


    back.


    On the way, Martha couldn''t help but ask, "How did you suddenly decide to go back?"


    "You haven''t had an appetite over here and can''t eat. Maybe after you go back, you''ll be able to eat the food Bianca cooks."


    Stefan replied helplessly, looking at his wife''s tired face with pity in his deep eyes.


    Actually, he didn''t n to go back now, but with Martha''s current condition, it was safer to go back and take care of her.


    After all, there were Bianca and


    Maxwell at home, and if WO Saiile


    to worst hereyas eGehrwho had


    ekp¨¦rie e taking care of Melissa. He


    could still learn from them and not be


    completely lost here. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At the beginning, Stefan called and


    consulted with Bianca about stirer


    there was any way toGlleviate


    Niarthat vomiting. However, he was


    told that there was no solution


    avable. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As for diet, Martha had never had a big appetite.


    If you ask her what she wants to eat, she can reluctantly give you an answer, but when the food reaches her mouth, she can only


    take a few bites.


    Stefan watched her with a pained


    expression as she che op th 1


    vse a fond ARGY Car¨¦tul


    ? hi eration, he decided it was best


    to go back early. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 728 Mr. Harrison Is At A Loss

    Chapter 728 Mr. Harrison Is At A Loss


    Chapter 728 Mr. Harrison Is at a Loss


    After listening to Stefan''s words, Martha nodded in agreement. "Makes sense, after all I''ve been eating Bianca''s cooking for over


    a decade."


    Maybe when she went back, her body would also improve a bit. She had just finished recovering from her stay in the hospital


    and was about to leave when suddenly she started experiencing morning sickness.


    It was constant throughout the day and even made it difficult for her to sleep at night.


    These past few days had left dark circles under her eyes and it felt like all the weight she had gained during those first ten days


    of recovery were lost again.


    Stefan nodded in agreement, feeling more confident about his decision.


    Martha sat in the backseat of the car, watching as everything around them passed by. Her eyes grew heavy with fatigue until


    they stopped at a red light intersection.


    As she nced out of the window, she saw a little girl standing on the side of the road crying uncontrobly while sporting two


    braided pigtails on either side of her head.


    Her eyebrows furrowed slightly as she pointed towards where the little girl stood. "Did that little girl get lost?"


    Following where Martha pointed, Stefan noticed how dirty and disheveled-looking this little girl was.


    He suddenly thought about their unborn daughter inside Martha''s belly, causing him to soften his tone slightly before answering,


    "| think so."


    There were many passersby rushing past without giving much attention or care towards this little child who seemed lost and


    alone.


    Martha''s heart softened at seeing this scene unfold before them as several people walked by without stopping to help this poor


    child out.


    She looked towards Stefan with concern written across her face. "Stefan, find somewhere safe to park, so we can go help that


    little girl."


    "Okay," Stefan replied gently while ncing up ahead at their driver. "Find somewhere safe for us to park; we need to get out."


    "Yes, sir," the driver respectfully responded, and after passing this intersection, found a ce to stop the car where he could.


    As soon as the car was parked safely nearby, Martha quickly opened up one door, then got out.


    Stefan followed behind her, reached over to grab hold of his wife''s hand and said reassuringly, "Don''t worry. We''reing now."


    Martha hadn''t slept well these past few days and her spirits had been low as a result. He was really afraid that she would


    be too emotional and something would happen.


    But luckily, Martha was feeling fine.


    As they approached the little girl, Martha''s attention waspletely focused on her.


    "Don''t cry, little one," Martha said as she quickly pulled out a tissue from her bag and handed it to the girl.


    The little girl looked at the beautiful woman in front of her with curiosity. She timidly took the tissue from Martha''s hand and said,


    "You look like a fairy."


    Martha couldn''t help but smile at thepliment.


    She crouched down to be eye level with her and replied, "Thank you so much! You''re very pretty too."


    The little girl had chubby cheeks and big bright eyes that were now red from crying. Even though she was dirty from tears


    streaming down her face, it was clear that she was still very cute with cherry lips and delicate eyebrows.


    Even Stefan couldn''t help but feel his heart soften when he saw this little girl.


    He believed his own daughter would be pretty as well.


    He made up his mind then that if any boy ever made his future daughter cry, he wouldn''t let them off easily.


    Martha continued to wipe away tears from the little girl''s face .


    Soon, a clean face was showed before her. She couldn''t resist pinching those chubby cheeks again while saying softly to herself,


    "Little girl, you''re so pretty. You''re going to grow up into a beautifuldy."


    Hearing these words caused this poor lost child to cry out again, "My mommy used to say that too... but | can''t find my mommy


    anymore."


    The little girl''s eyes were red rimmed again, and big tears fell from her big eyes.


    Martha saw her pitiful appearance,


    reaching out to wipe her tears, cuhile


    spivagrreanse ices Do notC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    cy, I''ll take you to find your mommy,


    okay?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The little girl slowly stopped crying but still looked at Martha with uncontroble sobs.


    "But... but | don''t know where my mommy is. And you don''t know my mommy either. How can we find her?"


    As she spoke, the little girl suddenly realized that she would never see her mother again and started crying even harder.


    Martha patiently rubbed the little girl''s messy hair and asked gently, "Can you tell me your name?"


    "I''m Anna Miller." The little girl replied through sobs with red eyes that made her look especially pitiful.


    Seeing Anna in such a state softened


    Stefan''s heart as he took as Pyiri


    forward a dungomscieusly spoke in


    Toasts "Do you remember


    your daddy or mommy''s phone


    number?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Anna shook her head sadly with tears


    streaming down her fa @,"| doa!


    r eaiprienines Fean''t see my


    daddy or mommy anymore. I''ll never


    see them again." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At this point, Anna couldn''t hold back any longer and began crying loudly once more.


    Stefan was taken aback by this sudden outburst of emotion from the young child.


    He had only asked one simple question out of concern, but it seemed to have triggered another wave of intense sadness within


    the poor child.


    He had note into contact with other children besides Jimmy, so when he encountered Anna bawling, he was at a lost for


    what to do.

 Chapter 729 The Little Girl Is A Bit Gullible

    Chapter 729 The Little Girl Is A Bit Gullible


    Chapter 729 The Little Girl is a Bit Gullible


    Martha patiently wiped the girl''s tears and coaxed her, "Don''t cry. | will take you to find your mommy and daddy, okay?"


    Anna hesitated for a moment before nodding gently.


    Martha squatted for a while but got tired and struggled to stand up with Stefan''s help.


    At that moment, Anna took a step forward and tightly held Martha''s finger in her small hand, afraid that Martha would leave if she


    let go.


    "Pretty auntie, please don''t leave me," she said. She wanted to follow this beautiful auntie home.


    Anna stared at Martha without blinking and couldn''t help wondering if she would grow up as pretty as her one day.


    Martha touched Anna''s head lovingly and said gently, "Don''t worry. | won''t leave you."


    Upon hearing this, Anna instantly calmed down a bit. She kept staring at Martha with her eyes wide open lest the pretty auntie


    disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Martha turned to Stefan worriedly and asked, "Should we take her to the police?"


    "Yes. Ulmore has high traffic flow so it is safer to find the police," Stefan replied with his eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    He obviously knew that finding this child''s parents was not easy. Even though he had some power in Ulmore, various forces


    were intertwined here, making it difficult for him to locate the little girl''s parents quickly enough.


    Moreover, handing over this matter to the police could prevent imposters from pretending they were rted family members of


    the child.


    Martha nodded in agreement, then bent down trying to pick up the little girl standing right before them.


    Anna nced at Martha''s bulging belly hesitantly, which made Stefan immediately lean over, picking up the girl directly and


    saying, "Let me do it."


    Stefan looked at Martha''s belly with obvious concern. He didn''t trust letting her hold such a young child who appeared two or


    three years old given she was pregnant.


    Martha nodded slightly, knowing full well that holding children was inconvenient for herself now.


    Suddenly being lifted by this serious uncle made Anna feel scared; Her small hands nervously sped together while looking


    back at Martha anxiously.


    Although this strange man was handsome which made Anna want him to hold her, he had such an expressionless face which


    seemed scary sometimes.


    Martha immediately noticed how frightened the girl was feeling, so she smiled reassuringly while reaching out to touch Anna''s


    head and softlyforting her.


    ¡°Anna, don''t be afraid. He is my husband. I''m carrying a baby in my belly, so it''s not easy for me to hold you," Martha exined


    gently.


    Anna nodded seriously. "I know, there''s a little boy in your belly, just like my mommy."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Martha smiled and patted Anna on the head, praising her for being sensible. Meanwhile, Stefan frowned slightly and his face


    darkened.


    Nonsense! It was obviously a little girl in Martha''s belly.


    He thought this to himself and corrected Anna out loud, "It''s a little girl."


    Anna saw the sudden change in Stefan''s expression and her big eyes became evasive fearfully.


    This uncle looked scary as if he was going to eat her up!


    Martha stood by and found it amusing. "Why are you arguing with a child?" She then reached out to touch Anna''s chubby cheeks


    again.


    "Don''t be afraid. With me here, he won''t bully you."


    Anna nodded seriously again and held Martha''s hand tightly.


    Feeling the softness of Anna''s palm against hers made Martha even softer in her tone when she spoke, "We''re heading to the


    police station now."


    "Okay," replied Anna softly as she felt that this beautifuldy who helped her today was really gentle.


    She thought that she had met an angel today who not only helped her but also took her away from that messy ce.


    The group got into the car together with Stefan holding Anna on hisp while Martha sat next to him on one side of the back


    seat.


    Stefan looked at the driver with deep eyes before instructing him, "Go to the police station.¡±


    "Yes," replied the respectful driver before turning around and driving towards their destination.


    During their journey there, Martha could sense Stefan trying hard not scare off or upset Anna by softening his facial expressions


    even more than usual.


    However, despite his efforts at looking less intimidating than usual, he still frightened poor little Anna somewhat.


    If possible, she would have loved nothing more than escaping from this strange uncle''s embrace but didn¡¯t know how or what


    words would work best for such an asion.


    Martha quickly noticed how ufortable Ana was feeling, so she turned towards Stefan, saying, "Look what you''ve done?


    You''ve scared off her."


    Stefan turned innocently towards his wife; he didn''t want things like this happening either.


    He could feel the stiffness in the little girl''s body as he tried to slow down his tone, but he didn''t know how tomunicate with


    such a young child.


    It was only at this moment that our


    cold Mr. Harrison truly realiz (ihatif


    he had a ayopten there wou d be


    mhudshtdre for him to do, like how to


    communicate with a little girl. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After a long silence, Stefan finally managed to say something.


    "Little one, how old are you?"


    Anna suddenly heard the strange man''s words and her body stiffened again. The smile on her face also looked forced.


    "I''m already three and a half.¡±


    Martha blinked and looked


    mischievously at the little girl be


    her. She smileg.and saitS3arna,


    you vrecstbhan adorable little girl. This


    uncle holding you is a good person,


    so you don''t have to be so scared."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Anna nodded lightly and gave Martha a big smile in return.


    "Pretty auntie, | believe you," she said confidently, "if you say he is good, then he must be good."


    Stefan raised an eyebrow slightly and suddenly felt that this little girl was easily fooled.


    In the future, he must teach his own daughter not to be easily deceived by others.


    Just as Stefan was lost in thought, Martha''s concerned voice came from her red lips -


    ¡°Why were you crying at that intersection, Anna? Where did your mommy go?"


    Upon hearing this question, tears


    welled up in Anna''s eyes again. She


    pouted for a mom tWenGke Was


    abgutggprPadain, tefan''s low yet


    soothing voice sounded behind her,


    "Anna, you''re so cute; if you cry, then


    you won''t look cute anymore." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Stefan imitated what Martha did when sheforted Anna by softly whispering into Anna''s ear, which made Martha surprised


    She never expected him to learn how to soothe a kid.


    Now it seemed like Stefan really wanted a daughter of his own!

 Chapter 730 She Prefers The Handsome Uncle

    Chapter 730 She Prefers The Handsome Uncle


    Chapter 730 She Prefers the Handsome Uncle


    Before Martha could regain her senses, Anna held back her tears and started to exin the situation pitifully. "Today, My mommy


    and daddy went to the hospital to check on my little brother''s condition. Then Phoebe said that my mommy asked her to take me


    with her to the hospital.¡±


    "| followed Phoebe out of the house and when we got to the intersection, she said that if we crossed that street, | would be able


    to see My mommy and daddy at the hospital. | even asked her about my little brother''s condition. But..."


    ¡°But as soon as | turned around, | couldn''t see Phoebe anymore. No matter how much | called for her, she wouldn''te out."


    Anna finished speaking in a broken voice and pouted again with sadness in her eyes. She wanted to cry but remembered what


    Stefan had just told her, so she held back.


    Although Anna was only three years old, she had been educated by her mommy with high standards and loved her very much.


    Most importantly, she was a true fan of good looks.


    In Anna''s eyes, Stefan looked fierce but handsome at the same time.


    She liked this handsome weirdo and also this beautiful auntie which was why she followed them in the first ce.


    If it weren''t for standing alone at that intersection today where people wereing and going, she wouldn''t cry without caring her


    own image.


    After all these years growing up as a girl alone without ever facing such situations before made it difficult for Anna now.


    Martha frowned slightly upon hearing this exnation while lookingplicatedly towards Stefan who sat next to him.


    Stefan''s gaze gradually deepened before he looked up towards their driver who was driving them around town.


    "Do we have any hospitals nearby where we parked just now?"


    "No," replied their driver quickly adding another sentence afterwards.


    "Mr Harrison and Mrs Harrison, the ce where we parked is considered downtown area without any hospitals nearby; even if


    there are any, they are half an hour drive away from there."


    Upon hearing this news, Martha and Stefan both looked down. They never thought things would turn out like this.


    Based on what Anna said earlier, it seemed clear that Phoebe intentionally abandoned her there.


    Phoebe also deliberately mentioned crossing one road will lead directly into a hospital.


    When Anna couldn''t find Phoebe, she might cross over onto that road with heavy traffic flow, which might lead to a traffic


    ident or worse...


    Stefan and Martha exchanged a nce, both understanding that Anna''s background was probably not simple.


    Now that they had saved her life, they didn¡¯t want to leave Anna alone.


    If the Miller family was in chaos now, leaving with them might be a good thing for Anna.


    Martha sighed helplessly at this thought.


    She couldn''t believe how much this young girl had been through at such a young age.


    Thankfully, she met them today; otherwise things could have turned out much worse for her.


    Stefan nced over at his wife sitting next to him and suddenly felt like taking this little girl home would be nice. It would give him


    time to adjust to having a child around again since he missed so much of Jimmy''s childhood as his fatherly duties werecking


    experience.


    And since Anna was such an adorable little girl, he knew their future daughter would also be just as beautiful as Anna is right


    now.


    So, he didn''t mind getting used to having a daughter by bringing Anna home with them.


    Stefan thought about it more and finally spoke up, "Martha, should we take her back with us?"


    Anna heard this and eagerly leaned towards Martha.


    Stefan loosened his grip on her hand and let the little girl lean closer.


    The next second, Anna grabbed Martha''s hand, "Pretty auntie," she said pitifully, "Can you please not leave me behind?"


    "I''m such an adorable little girl; if | get left behind, who knows what kind of bad people will pick me up? Then you''ll never see me


    again.¡±


    Anna looked up at Martha with big blinking eyes full of hopefulness.


    This auntie was so pretty; she wouldn''t mind being with this pretty auntie for another few days or so...


    And this uncle was handsome, even more handsome than her dad!


    Martha couldn''t help but chuckle when she heard what Anna said. She hadn''t expected this young girl to have such contrasting


    personalities - scared one moment thenpletely unafraid around themter on - perhaps because she hadn''t experienced


    any danger yet due to being so young...


    Aftering back to her senses, she looked at Anna''s pitiful expression and her heart softened.


    "Okay, | will take you to my house as a guest, okay?"


    "Okay."


    Anna obediently nodded her head. She felt hopeful about living with such a beautiful aunt and handsome uncle.


    In this era where looks matter, Anna is influenced by her mother and learns quickly.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of the police station.


    Stefan held Anna in one hand and led Martha into the police station step by step with the other hand.


    As they entered the police station, a policeman greeted them.


    "Hello. Is there anything | can help you with?"


    "We''re here to report a missing child," Stefan said while looking up at the officer. "This little girl got separated from her parents."


    "Please follow me to make a statement.¡±


    The officer looked at them


    professionally before leading them


    towards an office rogeny te mbsated!


    towards Two. chbirs ced in front of


    his desk and said, "You three can wait


    here for a moment while | go get


    someone to take your statement."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Thank you," Martha smiled sweetly as she spoke.


    The officer gave Martha another look before saying seriously, "Serving our people is our duty."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left his spot.


    It didn''t take long before another officer came in holding a notebook for statements.


    "You guys reported the missing child?" The new officer asked as he walked over towards them, holding his notebook open


    "Yes," Stefan replied calmly while adjusting Anna''s sitting posture forfort.


    Anna tugged on Stefan''s cor tightly after sitting downfortably, which made Anna have some good feelings toward him


    "What is your name?" The officer asked.


    "Stefan." He replied curtly with pursed lips


    The officer wrote it down, then turned towards Martha, "What is your name?"


    ¡°My name is Martha." She answered swiftly while keeping an eye on how Anna was doing.


    This was Anna''s first time being


    inside of a police station, so


    worried t at nna yniGht Be atraid,


    bud ther Sh¨¦ saw Anna look around


    curiously, without showing timidity.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The officer quickly wrote down Martha''s name and then looked up at the girl with a softer expression. "What''s your name, little


    one?" he asked.


    "Anna," the little girl obediently replied.


    The officer couldn''t help but praise her. "You''re amazing, knowing your own name at such a young age.¡±


    Anna blushed and lowered her head


    shyly in response to the offiger¡¯s (1!


    lime Inpreaity-ste v


    ise ity, she was


    sH¨¦ntlyparing him to Stefan who


    held her in his arms. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This police officer was quite handsome, but not as good-looking as Stefan. After making thisparison, Anna preferred Stefan.


    As she thought this way, Anna leaned closer into Stefan''s embrace.


    Stefan felt the girl move and stiffened for a moment before rxing back into his original posture...

 Chapter 731 Thought They Were A Family Of Three

    Chapter 731 Thought They Were A Family Of Three


    Chapter 731 Thought They Were a Family of Three


    After writing down the girl''s name, the officer looked up at Stefan.


    ¡°Where did you find this little girl?"


    Stefan remained silent for a moment before stating the address where they had just stopped the car in a detached tone.


    The officer quickly made note of it and then turned to Anna with a slightly sympathetic expression.


    ¡°Anna, do you remember what your mommy and daddy''s names are?"


    "Uncle, | remember what my mommy and daddy look like, but I... | don''t remember their names."


    Anna shook her head lightly, looking confused at the policeman in front of her.


    The officer sighed helplessly upon hearing this response. He continued to ask another question.


    "Do you remember your home phone number?"


    Once again, the little girl shook her head pitifully and said, "My mommy didn''t teach me that; | don''t know."


    Upon hearing this response from Anna, the officer sighed helplessly once more.


    Another child who didn''t seem to remember anything had gone missing. It seemed they could only wait for her parents toe


    im her.


    Anna heard the police officer sighing and felt her eyes start to water again.


    She stubbornly refused to let any tears fall as she stared intently at him holding his pen.


    "Uncle, will | never be able to find my mommy or daddy again?"


    "How could that be?¡±


    Seeing how pitiful Anna looked tugged on his heartstrings; he immediately reassured her, "Don''t worry, Anna. | will do everything


    possible to help you find your mommy and daddy."


    Upon hearing these words from him, Anna finally rxed a bit more before politely thanking him.


    "Thank you, Uncle."


    "You''re wee," the officer replied softly so as not scare or upset her further with his tone of voice.


    He then turned towards Stefan who was holding onto the little girl.


    "The statement isplete now; You guys can leave while leaving behind this young girl here."


    As soon as she heard those words from him, Anna pouted anxiously, turning around quickly grabbing onto Stefan''s cor tightly.


    "Uncle, please don''t leave me here alone! Please!"


    Seeing how pitifully scared she looked, Stefan felt her heart soften.


    He reached out to pat Anna''s back and softened his tone of voice.


    "Don''t worry. We won''t abandon you!"


    The police officer frowned slightly upon hearing this. "Are you taking this girl with you?" he asked.


    "Yes," Stefan replied nonchntly, his brow furrowed as he added, "Do we need to go through any procedures?"


    The officer hesitated for a moment before asking seriously, "Are you sure about taking her away?"


    "Yes," Stefan answered again, looking directly at the officer and waiting for further questions.


    The officer paused briefly before regaining hisposure. "You''ll need to provide us with the address where she''ll be taken and


    your phone number," he said in a formal tone after jotting down their information in his notebook.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Sure thing." Stefan responded coolly before turning to nce at the woman sitting beside him.


    Martha caught his gaze and offered him a gentle smile while shaking her head slightly to indicate that she was fine.


    Stefan nodded silently without saying anything while the police officer had left to retrieve some paperwork from outside.


    Soon enough, the officer returned with some forms which he ced in front of Stefan. "Fill these out and then leave your


    fingerprints here. Once that''s done, you can take the child away."


    "In case we find her parents or theye looking for herter on, we''ll verify their identities first before disclosing your address


    so they can pick up their child," the officer exined further.


    ¡°Of course, just in case something happens along the way or if there are any concerns regarding her safety during transport or


    otherwise, we will contact you from time to time.¡±


    After hearing all of this, Martha smiled warmly at him, "Thank you so much. Sorry for troubling you."


    "You''re being so kind towards a strange kid. | should express my thanks to you."


    The officer looked at the couple sitting across from him with much more appreciation.


    If they didn''t take the little girl with them, she would have no choice but to stay temporarily within the police station, where police


    were busy handling various cases throughout town, leaving little time or attention given towards this little girl.


    Anna smiled and squinted her eyes, her childish voice ringing in the office.


    "Uncle Policeman, you''re really good!"


    Stefan, who was filling out paperwork, heard this and furrowed his eyebrows slightly with some displeasure.


    He raised an eyebrow and said suddenly, "Why don''t you stay here?"


    "No," Anna shook her head immediately and grabbed Stefan''s tie. "| don¡¯t want to stay here alone."


    Stefan raised his eyebrows slightly as he looked at the little girl in his arms with darkened eyes.


    At this moment, a sh of inspiration suddenly came to Anna''s mind. She showed a big smile to Stefan.


    "Handsome Uncle, | like you the most!"


    Satisfied with what he heard, Stefan nodded and continued filling the forms.


    Anna breathed a sigh of relief when she saw this scene.


    Fortunately, this uncle was easy to please; otherwise she would have had to throw tantrums just to follow them out.


    Martha sitting next to them couldn''t help but be amazed when she saw all of this happening before her eyes.


    She never expected that Stefan would get jealous over one sentence from a little girl.


    She also didn''t expect that Anna had such strong survival instincts at such a young age.


    At that moment, Martha could


    imagine what life would be like for


    Stefan with his da hterdn theRtlite


    Typ constantly being jealous while


    his daughter coxed him depending


    on how she felt about it. After all,


    those who were favored were always


    more secure. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After filling out the formpletely,


    Stefan carried Anna on one m


    while holdi Macinaehand as they


    dep the olice station together,


    heading towards the airport by car.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As they left behind several police


    officers who couldn''t h but gater


    undyoKiagly\Seying, "That kid is


    so cute." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "If we didn''t know that little girl was picked up off the street, we''d think they already a family of three.¡±


    "I''ve never seen such a perfect match before."


    "Their baby must be very cute.¡±

 Chapter 732 Spoiling My Daughter

    Chapter 732 Spoiling My Daughter


    Chapter 732 Spoiling My Daughter


    At the airport, before boarding the ne, Anna stared nkly at therge aircraft in front of her.


    "This airne is so big!"


    Stefan raised his eyebrows and asked in a good mood, "Do you like it?"


    "Sure!" Anna immediately nodded, her big eyes shining with a bright light.


    The curve of Stefan''s lips unconsciously lifted upwards, and he spoke in a gentle tone, "If you like it, | will buy you an airne


    model."


    ¡°Of course, if you want to take a ne, | can take you to fly every day for fun."


    Anna blinked her big eyes, excitement filling her big eyes. "Can | fly every day?" she asked.


    ¡°Of course," Stefan promised the little girl with a tender look in his eyes.


    Martha, upon witnessing this scene, felt both amused and deeply moved.


    She lowered her head slightly and looked at her slightly bulging belly, sighing helplessly.


    If there was really a baby girl in her belly, with Stefan''s current attitude, she wouldn''t doubt that he would spoil their girl very


    much in the future.


    By then, their girl would be a spoiled little girl!


    At this moment, Anna, who was being held in Stefan''s arms, heard these words and her eyes instantly curved like the moon.


    ¡°Handsome Uncle, you''re really nice.¡±


    After the girl finished speaking, she reached out to wrap her arms around Stefan''s neck in admiration and nted a kiss on


    Stefan''s cheek.


    Stefan''s body stiffened, and he turned awkwardly to look at Martha with a hint of confusion in his dark eyes.


    Martha couldn''t help but burst outughing at the sight.


    In the next second, her teasing voice came out from her lips.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, our renowned handsome Mr. Harrison to be conquered by a girl one day."


    Stefan stared at Anna in confusion, while Anna looked back at him with a puzzled expression and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong? Did Anna do something wrong?"


    "No," Stefan responded with an unusual expression, trying hard to regain his usual cold demeanor but unable to do so.


    Martha''s lips curled up slightly as she approached and gently touched Anna''s head with a smile.


    ¡°Anna, you did nothing wrong. He likes you so much, so when you suddenly kissed him, he was at a loss for what to do," After


    saying this, he threw a meaningful gaze at Stefan.


    Anna tilted her head and looked at Stefan for a few seconds before saying seriously, "Uncle, you''re so handsome. | like you very


    much."


    Stefan heard her words and his ears turned slightly red with suspicion.


    To cover up his embarrassment, he coughed lightly and said, "It''s gettingte. Let''s get on the ne quickly.¡±


    "Yay! We''re taking a ne! I''m taking a ne!" The little girl leaned on Stefan''s shoulder excitedly and looked at Martha with joy.


    Martha couldn''t help but smile when she saw how happy the girl was.


    When they got back with this child, everyone would know that Stefan was a doting father.


    If it weren''t for this child and Martha''s suggestion to help out, she couldn''t help but suspect that this little girl was Stefan''s


    illegitimate daughter outside of marriage.


    After boarding the ne, Martha couldn''t hold back her exhaustion any longer and fell asleep heavily in her seat.


    At this time, Anna still sat on Stefan''sp excitedly chattering about changes in the clouds outside.


    Stefan turned his head to see Martha already asleep. He put his finger to his lips and whispered to Anna,"My wife is sleeping.


    Let''s keep our voices down okay?"


    Anna nodded sensibly with a smile on her face as she put her index finger in front of her mouth making a hushing gesture.


    The man saw how cute the little girl looked like and smiled even more fondly of her.


    His future daughter would definitely be as lively as this little girl who was adorable like an angel.


    Feeling good about everything around him now, Stefan waved over one steward standing nearby, gesturing for her toe


    closer towards him.


    The stewardess came over quickly, asking respectfully, "Mr. Harrison, do you need anything?"


    "Bring me that thin nket please."


    Stefan gave instructions calmly because he worried that Martha might catch cold while sleeping like that.


    "Yes, sir." the stewardess responded respectfully then turned around leaving them alone again.


    Just two steps away from him though, Stefan parted his lips slightly once more, calling out after them again, "Hold on."


    The stewardess turned around again, walking back towards where they were seated earlier.


    "Mr. Harrison, is there anything else you need?"


    After ncing at the little girl in his arms once more, Stefan said calmly, "Can | have a ss of apple juice please?"


    "Yes, sir," with another respectful reply from the stewardess, she left again, giving them some privacy.


    Soon, two stewardesses came over with trays. The first one to approach them was the one holding a nket.


    "Mr. Harrison, here are the things you requested," she said.


    Stefan reached out and touched the little girl in his arms, gently coaxing her, "Come down first, | will cover my wife with a nket,


    okay?"


    Anna obediently nodded and jumped out of Stefan''s arms to stand aside and wait.


    Stefan stood up and picked up the nket from the tray held by the stewardess. He carefully covered Martha with it before


    returning to his seat. Once he sat down again, Anna skillfully climbed onto hisp.


    "Uncle, you''re so nice to Auntie," she said sweetly.


    "That''s my wife," Stefan raised an eyebrow and smiled as he spoke even though he didn''t know if the little girl understood him or


    not.


    Once Anna was seated properly on hisp again, he nced at another stewardess who was holding juice on a tray beside


    them.


    ¡°Put down that juice," he instructed her calmly.


    "Yes."


    The stewardess quickly put down her


    tray on their table beforgpictino


    S ative frofa Nt Snd cing it


    back onto their table as well. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Afterpleting these tasks for


    them both politely without any fu


    or hesitation, she-stoep straig t


    beharesaying respectfully, "Mr.


    Harrison, if there is anything else you


    need, please don''t hesitate to ask."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Hmm." Stefan responded


    indifferently, but when he loo


    down at Anga sitting Ghep, his


    tod GF oice softened, "Would you


    like a ss of apple juice?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Standing beside, two stewardesses wisely left quietly...


    When Anna heard Stefan''s pleasant voice clearly, she was slightly taken aback.


    But soon, she came back to her senses and nodded with a smile.


    "Yes please, Uncle!"


    Stefan picked up a ss of apple juice from the table and handed it to Anna.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Anna took the ss with both hands and said sweetly, "Thanks, Uncle."


    "You''re wee," replied Stefan in a good mood, imagining the scene where he got along with her daughter.


    He believed he and his daughter would spend warm and harmonious time together like what he and Anna was doing now.


    A few hourster, the airne finallynded on the home city.


    When the airne wasnding, Anna looked out the window curiously with her eyes widened.


    "Uncle, it''s sooo beautiful here!"


    ¡°If you don''t mind, you can stay here for a bit longer." Stefan looked dotingly at Anna in his arms.


    Anna''s eye lit up as she looked at Stefan expectantly, "Are you serious?"


    "Yes," Stefan responded gently, looking at the happy girl with a sudden pang of sympathy.


    The situation with the Miller family might not be resolved anytime soon.


    They brought her back here, but they were also afraid she would get homesick and cause trouble.


    It was great news that she could enjoy being here now.

 Chapter 733 Jimmy And AnnaS First Encounter

    Chapter 733 Jimmy And Anna''S First Encounter


    Chapter 733 Jimmy and Anna''s First Encounter


    After the nended, Stefan saw that Martha still had no intention of waking up. He couldn''t help but feel sorry for her as he


    looked at her sleeping face.


    This was the soundest sleep she had gotten in days.


    He didn''t have the heart to wake her up just yet when he saw this scene.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Anna tilted her head and looked affectionately at the uncle holding onto her. "How about we let pretty auntie sleep a


    little longer?"


    Stefan raised an eyebrow and asked in confusion, "Don''t you want to get off the ne and go out to y?¡±


    "Pretty auntie looks very tired, so | want her to sleep a little longer."


    Anna really liked this pretty auntie and was willing to wait for her here until she woke up slowly.


    The man''s lips pursed slightly as he said softly, "Then we''ll let her sleep a little longer. | will take you out to find something


    delicious, okay?"


    "Okay."


    Anna obediently nodded and climbed down from Stefan''s arms.


    By the time Stefan came back with Anna, Martha had woken up.


    She smiled and felt refreshed after having slept for a while.


    "Why didn''t you wake me up when we arrived?" she asked curiously.


    "She wouldn''t let me," replied Stefan with his head lowered as he nced at the girl who was full from eating and drinking. A faint


    smile appeared on his lips as he thought of how cute she was with two pigtails swaying non-stop on either side of her head.


    Anna released Stefan''s hand and ran over to Martha with a bright smile on her face. "Pretty auntie, | saw you look very tired, so |


    wanted you to sleep more."


    ¡°Anna is such a good girl," said Martha smilingly as she touched the little girl''s hair. She felt like she was looking at an angel in


    front of her eyes.


    Standing beside them, Stefan watched as Anna ran towards Martha with both pigtails swaying in motion; his gaze grew even


    softer than before.


    Anna proudly lifted her chin and answered, "Of course | am good!"


    Martha smiled mischievously at Stefan. She knew Stefan didn''t have the heart to awaken her. After all, she had a bad sleep for a


    long time because of pregnancy reaction.


    But now that they were home again together ¡ª everything would only get better from here onwards!


    Aftering back aroundpletely, Martha stood up smilingly, extending out her hand towards Anna and saying, "Let''s go


    home together, Anna."


    "Okay!" replied Anna happily .


    Anna smiled and took the pretty auntie''s hand. The auntie was so beautiful, and her hand was soft. Anna really liked her.


    Stefan stood behind them with a smile on his face, silently following the two of them.


    An hourter, a sports car stopped at the entrance of the Doyle Manor. As soon as Stefan, Martha and Anna got out of the car,


    they saw Maxwell, Bianca and Jimmy waiting for them at the door.


    When Jimmy saw his parentsing back, he ran towards Martha while shouting, "Mommy!"


    "Jimmy," Martha said gently as she looked at her son while still holding Anna''s hand.


    As Jimmy ran towards Martha, he suddenly stopped in front of Anna with curiosity written all over his face. He was wondering


    who this little girl standing next to his mother was.


    The two children stared at each other curiously.


    When Jimmy saw Anna for the first time, his eyes lit up with excitement.


    She had chubby cheeks, her hair tied into two cute braids that made her look like an adorable littlemb, her round eyes


    sparkled like diamonds and dimples on both sides of her cheeks made her look like a fairy.


    She was more beautiful than any other little girl he had ever seen before!


    But where did this pretty little girle from? Why did his mommy bring such a lovely girl home?


    While Jimmy pondered these


    questions about Anna''s iden ity


    silence, A na alsoysdke¨¦Pcuriously at


    cee wondered where she had


    seen this handsome boy before.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Although he was still very young now


    but already quite handsome! He had


    long eyshes slightly earlede


    upwatiis! ¡é¨¦Vering his bright yet


    deep-set eyes, which added to some


    mysterious feeling about him...


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    And somehow she felt familiar with this appearance but couldn''t recall where or when she met him before...


    As she tilted her head in thought, her gazended on Stefan standing next to her, and her eyes lit up.


    This little guy looked just like Stefan.


    Was he the son of Stefan?


    As both kids sized each other up, Stefan reached out and affectionately touched the two braids on the little girl''s head.


    "Jimmy, go say hello to Anna."


    Jimmy was momentarily stunned but quickly took a step forward and extended his small hand.


    "Hello, sister, my name is James Harrison. I''m over five years old this year."


    Anna blinked cutely and followed Jimmy''s lead by extending her chubby little hand as well.


    ¡°Hello, brother, my name is Anna Miller. I''m already three and a half years old."


    As Jimmy held Anna''s soft little hand in his own, he felt an unusual sensation rising within him.


    Is this what it feels like to have a


    sister? He thought having roleiue!


    edorble iste y@nifen? His sister


    t


    Wadi cit an any of the girls


    belonging to his ssmates at


    kindergarten. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 734 The Girl Seems Like A Little Angel

    Chapter 734 The Girl Seems Like A Little Angel


    Chapter 734 The Girl Seems Like a Little Angel


    Although Jimmy was happy inside, he didn''t show it on his face. He withdrew his hand seriously, but the slight raise of his


    eyebrows still let Martha and Stefan know what he was thinking.


    Bianca and Maxwell standing at the door looked at the little girl with obvious confusion in their eyes.


    They exchanged a nce and both saw doubt in each other''s eyes. But obviously, now is not the time to ask about this.


    Martha saw that both kids were looking at each other, smiled and said, "Jimmy, do you want to show Anna around our house?"


    "Okay," Jimmy happily replied and after hesitating for a few seconds, he directly took Anna''s hand. "Let''s go. I''ll take you


    around.¡±


    Anna turned her head and nced at the beautiful couple standing next to her.


    Martha nodded lightly with a gentle tone in her voice. "Go ahead."


    "Okay," Anna happily answered as she followed Jimmy towards the Doyle Manor''s garden.


    After the two children walked away, Bianca couldn''t restrain her curiosity anymore. She quickly approached Martha with quick


    steps.


    "Whose child is that?"


    "| picked her up on the way," Martha said with a light smile as mischievousness flickered through her eyes.


    She knew that by saying this, Bianca would definitely be very worried, but it was just how things were.


    Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, Bianca raised her voice an octave higher than before, "You picked her up on the


    way?"


    "Yes," Martha responded calmly while reaching out to grab Bianca''s arm before gently exining, "When we were heading


    towards the airport, we passed by an intersection where that little girl stood crying out loud. | felt sorry for her, so Stefan and |


    brought her back."


    Bianca and Maxwell were stunned by such words.


    They never expected Martha and Stefan would take a young girl back after their trip in Ulmore.


    After a while, Maxwell finally came back from his thoughts, saying worriedly, "By bringing this little girl back, if she can''t find her


    parents, then..."


    Maxwell didn''t finish what he wanted say but Stefan walking beside him already knew what he meant anyway...


    His eyes darkened, and he spoke softly, "We''ve been to the Ulmore Police Station and left our address there. If the parents find


    it, they''lle to pick her up.¡±


    "That''s good. | was afraid if her parents wouldn''t be able to find their child, they would be worried sick," Bianca quickly agreed


    with relief.


    But if the child was lost, wouldn''t the parents immediately report it to the police?


    That meant that as soon as they brought back the child, she would be taken away again? That''s what Bianca thought in her


    mind, as she asked curiously.


    "If you bring back the child now and her parents find out about itter on, won''t they report it immediately? Then won''t they have


    toe over here to get their child?"


    Martha sighed helplessly before answering quietly, "I''m afraid things aren''t peaceful in that girl''s family. | suspect that her parents


    can''t take her back anytime soon."


    Maxwell frowned slightly when he heard this and asked in confusion, "What did that girl tell you guys?¡±


    "She said that while her daddy went with her mommy for a prenatal checkup, a nanny took her out."


    "When they stopped at an intersection along the way," Martha continued speaking softly. "The nanny told Anna that if she


    crossed this road, then she could see her daddy and mommy."


    ¡°But after she turned around," Martha paused briefly before continuing slowly, "the nanny was nowhere to be found."


    Bianca and Maxwell fell silent upon hearing all of this.


    They were no longer children. Just hearing these few words made them guess what kind of person this nanny might have been.


    They didn''t know what kind of family Anna came from exactly, but just thinking about how a nanny could harm a two-year-old


    made them feel cold inside.


    Martha continued speaking with sadness in her eyes for Anna, "If Anna''s parents report it to the police, they could see our


    address, but maybe they will choose to let their daughter stay with us temporarily."


    "So we decided to bring her back first," Martha concluded firmly.


    In Martha''s opinion, nothing was more important than ensuring safety for children''s lives.


    If she were Anna''s mother, she would choose to do so. After all, the abductors would not go to the police station or leave an


    address while filling out forms there .


    Maxwell quickly understood all these twists and turns involved in between.


    Bianca nodded in agreement as she walked beside Martha. "The child will be rtively safe with us here."


    After the group of four arrived at the hall, a servant brought them tea and then left.


    Just as the servant was about to head to the kitchen, Stefan suddenly called out to him. "Take Martha''s tea away and give her a


    ss of juice instead."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes," replied the servant respectfully before taking away Martha''s tea.


    Bianca smiled with satisfaction. "Stefan, you''re so thoughtful."


    Martha blinked yfully at Stefan, her eyes full of mischief.


    Stefan looked indulgently at his wife and said, "I''ve been staying in the hospital for some time now. Whenever | have nothing else


    to do, | ask doctors about what foods are good or bad for you. I''m already used to it."


    Maxwell''s attention was immediately drawn towards Martha upon hearing Stefan speak.


    She had been vomiting after eating recently and he had been worried sick about her.


    But Bianca told him it was normal during pregnancy and that it would subside after two months.


    When he saw his daughter standing at their doorstep earlier on, he noticed that she seemed much more spirited than yesterday.


    He didn''t ask any questions then, but couldn''t help worrying when they brought up this topic again now.


    ¡°Martha, are you hungry? Do you want me to cook something for you?" Maxwell asked anxiously.


    Martha shook her head with a smile.


    "Dad, I''m not hun ryfiahenow. Date


    anfhoyahi td like-Some noodles


    cooked by Bianca." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sure thing! | can cook whatever you want,¡± Bianca replied and patted Martha''s hand happily.


    Seeing Martha''s rosy cheeks, she was much more relieved.


    However, all of this was just a facade.


    In fact, Martha''s face was very pale due tock of sleep.


    In order not to worry them, she used makeup suitable for pregnant women to make her look less terrible.


    Now seeing neither Maxwell nor Bianca noticed anything unusual made her feel relieved too.


    In the garden, Jimmy led Anna into the garden before letting go of her hand gently and blowing his whistle.


    Soon, the little golden retriever ran over, wobbling very cutely.


    Anna''s eyes lit up when she saw the puppy, and she pointed at it with a smile on her face. "What a cute doggie!"


    Jimmy turned to her with a gentle smile and said, "His name is Nick, and he''s a boy."


    Nick ran up to Jimmy and obediently


    sat down in front of hing. Jimmy (1)


    ard @nu Ah seen


    Note.


    ''s head. "Nick is such a good


    dog," he said proudly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Anna stepped forward curiously and asked timidly, "Can | pet him?"


    ¡°Of course you can," Jimmy replied with a smile before introducing Anna to Nick. "Nick, this is Anna. You mustn''t bully her."


    Nick obedientlyy down without making any noise while Anna slowly approached him and began stroking its fur gently.


    "Hi there Nick! My name is Anna, nice to meet you," she said sweetly.


    Nicky still while both children petted its fur lovingly.


    Jimmy watched from behind as Anna


    yed with Nick under the yaoi


    that filtered thrqughytts trees-a ove


    thamaWasiike watching an angel


    ying with an animal in heaven - so


    beautiful it almost took his breath


    away. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 735 She Likes This Boy

    Chapter 735 She Likes This Boy


    Chapter 735 She Likes This Boy


    The next second, Anna snapped out of her thoughts and smiled brightly at Jimmy, who was standing behind her.


    "Jimmy, can | feed Nick some food?" she asked.


    ¡°Of course you can," Jimmy replied with a smile before adding, "Just wait here."


    He disappeared in a sh and returned with a bag of freeze-dried pet snacks.


    In the lobby, Martha and Bianca were still chatting when Melissa''s voice suddenly came from the door.


    "Martha, I''m here," she announced.


    "Why did it take you so long?" Martha turned to look at Melissa and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that her friend looked


    healthy and glowing.


    As Eden carried their shopping bags to the kitchen for them, Melissa exined happily, "We went to the supermarket on our way


    here. Since you just got back home, my husband and | decided to stay for dinner tonight."


    She walked over to sit next to Bianca. "Bianca, your cooking is so delicious. I''ve been craving it all day!"


    Bianca beamed with happiness upon hearing thispliment.


    She looked lovingly at Melissa who had been pregnant for more than four months now.


    "As long as you like it here," she said warmly while gesturing towards Martha''s growing belly beside them. "You can stay as long


    as you want. You guys can keep each otherpany."


    Melissa''s eyes lit up in surprise. "Can | really stay?¡±


    Bianca cooked well, and knew many things about pregnancy. Most importantly - her best friend Martha was also pregnant!


    If Melissa stayed there, then they could both take care of each other during their pregnancies!


    With a gentle smile on her face that made her eyes sparkle even more brightly than before, Bianca replied, "Of course! Taking


    care of one pregnant woman is no different from taking care of two."


    Melissaughed even harder upon hearing this but soon noticed something amiss when she saw Martha''s glowing face."


    "You... you haven''t had any morning sickness these past few days?" She asked hesitantly


    When they video-chatted two days ago, didn''t she see how sickly pale-looking Martha was? Howe today she appeared


    rosy-cheeked?


    Did Martha put on makeup or something?


    Martha hesitated briefly before giving Melissa an eye signal, indicating not to reveal anything about her...


    Understanding what this meant immediately, Melissa realized that Martha was still suffering morning sickness but put on makeup


    secretly to not worry Maxwell and Bianca.


    Since that''s the case, she won''t expose Martha.


    After saying a few more words, Bianca went to the kitchen to cook.


    When Martha and Melissa were the only ones left in the hall, Martha''s shoulders rxed momentarily and she leaned wearily on


    the couch.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m exhausted.¡±


    To keep her father and Bianca from worrying, she had done a lot.


    Martha got up tiredly and reached out to gently touch Melissa''s belly, "I envy the little one in your belly, so well behaved."


    Melissa raised her eyebrows slightly and smiled, "Such a well-behaved baby is probably really a girl."


    Martha blinked her eyes and spoke in a warm voice, "So, this is a baby boy in my belly?"


    Melissa, who was sitting next to her, was about to nod when she suddenly remembered that when Martha was pregnant with


    Jimmy, she didn''t have such a hard time.


    She shook her head uncertainly as she thought this in her mind.


    ¡°Not necessarily. When you were pregnant with Jimmy, you didn''t react this much."


    Martha thought about it seriously, and then nodded in agreement.


    "Indeed, this one of mine could be a naughty girl."


    After she said this, she reached out and gently ced her hand on her stomach, with a light smile at the corner of her mouth, "By


    then, | hope your kid won''t be bullied by my naughty girl.¡±


    "If | have a boy, it''s okay that he''s bullied by your girl. If | have a girl, I''ll teach her to be good and quiet, so that your naughty girl


    is embarrassed to beat her."


    Melissa couldn''t stop herself fromughing when she said this.


    Martha could not help butugh, "You are so jumpy. Are you sure you can make your girl behave like ady?"


    "One should have dreams!"


    Melissaughed and winked, leaning back on the sofa and raising her eyebrows, "Martha, do you think | should have a second


    child after this one is born?"


    "Yes, " Martha did not hesitate in the slightest and gave a direct answer.


    When Melissa heard this, she frowned in confusion and turned her head to look at her best friend sitting beside her.


    "Why?"


    "If you have two children, they can take care of each other. It save you from worry to some extent."


    Martha ate the fruit that the maid had just brought up while handing it to Melissa, "You eat some too. More fruit is good for you


    and the baby."


    Melissa nodded approvingly, eating the fruit as she said, "You have a point, and when the bigger one grow old a little bit, he or


    she can take care of my second child.¡±


    "When they get a little older, we can go on a trip around the world."


    Melissa''s eyes lit up at this idea. "That''s a great idea! We can live our own lives without worrying about the kids."


    "| have so many ces | want to go that | haven''t been to yet," Melissa added as she began to daydream about their future


    retirement.


    Martha smiled warmly and said in a gentle voice, "We''ll go see all of the local sights in every country we visit. We''ll make new


    friends, attend bonfires and climb mountains together."


    "Okay!" Melissa replied happily with her eyebrows raised beside Martha.


    After Jimmy became familiar with Anna over time at the Doyle Manor, he took her almost everywhere on its grounds.


    Finally exhausted from walking around so much, Anna stopped walking pitifully rubbing her stomach. "Jimmy hungry.¡±


    Jimmy was about to speak but suddenly realized something was wrong. He seriously replied, "Jimmy is not hungry."


    "Hungry!" Anna pouted before repeating herself again.


    ¡°Anna hungry?" Jimmy stepped forward gently touching Anna''s hair.


    Anna tilted her head silently for half a


    moment before nodding slig thy


    They hadyed fon al hours


    row, sh she was very hungry. She


    wanted meat, ice cream, and eggs


    too! Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    When Jimmy saw Anna''s cute


    expression, he couldn''t help but


    reach out and geeHy toch Anna''s


    chpeOMe! Cheeks were tender like


    boiled eggs. Her big eyes blinked like


    stars in the sky, dazzlingly bright.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He thought that this was his most beautiful sister ever seen; just like an adorable doll - well-behaved, cute, and pretty.


    In the end, it was still Anna who spoke first interrupting Jimmy''s thoughts, "Jimmy, why aren''t you saying anything?"


    When Jimmy snapped back to reality, he remembered what Anna had just said and chuckled. "It''s Anna who''s hungry, not


    Jimmy."


    Anna blinked and nodded in agreement.


    "Jimmy hungry," she added.


    Hearing this made Jimmy chuckle even more. The little girl couldn''t quite understand the meaning behind her own words yet, but


    that was okay as long as he understood her.


    He gave up on continuing to teach Anna and instead asked with concern, "What do you want to eat, Anna?"


    ¡°Egg custard and meat," she replied.


    When Anna looked up at Jimmy


    standing before her with her big


    bright eyes shining, it | thine O11)


    Weer ittnean'' Gust him; even


    Artna was frozen in ce. She


    thought to herself how handsome


    this big brother was. She liked him a


    lot and wished she could see him


    every day. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy thought how adorable this little girl was; if only she were really his sister...


    Once Jimmy came back from his thoughts, he smiled and took hold of Anna''s hand, saying, "Come on then! Let me take you


    have something delicious."


    "Okay!" replied the excitedly beaming Anna as they walked towards the living room together step by step.

 Chapter 736 Jimmy Is Enchanted

    Chapter 736 Jimmy Is Enchanted


    Chapter 736 Jimmy Is Enchanted


    In the living room, when Anna and Jimmy walked into the living room, Jimmy, who was holding Anna''s hand, clearly felt the little


    girl shivering.


    Anna curiously looked at Melissa sitting next to Martha, feeling timid but unable to resist the urge to look.


    This auntie sitting next to the pretty auntie was also very attractive.


    However, they were pretty in different ways.


    Her belly was bigger than that of the pretty auntie, and the smile on her face was very bright, which as more infectious than the


    pretty auntie.


    After realizing what was happening, Jimmy stood up and walked in front of Anna, shielding her from Melissa''s scrutinizing gaze.


    ¡°Mommy, Melissa."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Anna timidly peeked her head out and greeted the two pregnant women sitting on the couch in


    a soft voice.


    "Pretty auntie, Melissa."


    When Martha saw this scene, a deep shock shed through her eyes.


    She didn''t expect that Anna already trusted Jimmy so much after they spent a few hours together.


    Moreover, Anna was constantly gripping Jimmy''s sleeve nervously, looking very dependent on Jimmy.


    Although she saw it, she didn''t say it out loud.


    Melissa blinked her eyes in confusion, but once she realized what was happening, her big eyes filled with excited intensity.


    "This little girl is so pretty!"


    After she finished speaking, she turned her head in confusion to look at her best friend sitting beside her.


    ¡°Martha, who is this little girl?"


    ¡°When | was about to return to Ulmore, | happened to see her getting lost, so | brought her back."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Martha exined in a gentle tone, then smiled at the little girl who was peeking behind Jimmy.


    ¡°Anna, you can call me Martha from now on."


    The little girl hiding behind Jimmy nodded upon hearing these words. "Martha, | remember," she said.


    At this moment, Melissa had been won over by Anna''s appearance, smiling as she looked at the little girl standing behind Jimmy.


    "Little cutie, what''s your name?"


    ¡°Melissa, my name is Anna and | am three and a half years old," Anna was still hiding behind Jimmy, answering in a soft voice.


    After hearing the name, Melissa repeated it quietly and became increasingly interested as she looked at the little girl.


    ¡°Anna, would you like toe and sit with Melissa over here?"


    Anna was startled and unconsciously tightened her grip on Jimmy''s hand in front of her. Her lips were tightly pressed together,


    but she didn''t dare to move forward.


    Jimmy keenly sensed Anna''s fear and quickly said, "Melissa, Anna is still young and very scared. Wait for her to adapt a little


    before talking to you?"


    "Okay!" Melissa replied cheerfully, a hint of excitement shing in her eyes as she looked at Jimmy in front of her.


    Martha also noticed Anna''s nervousness at this point and quickly spoke up to ease the tension. "Jimmy, why don''t you take Anna


    to the kitchen and see if there''s anything good to eat?"


    "Okay," Jimmy responded calmly before turning around and leading Anna towards the kitchen.


    As soon as the two little ones left, Melissa couldn''t contain her excitement any longer. She turned around with a thrilled


    expression on her face and looked at her best friend. "That little girl is quite pretty. She would be perfect for your Jimmy."


    Martha was slightly taken aback by Melissa''s words but quickly regainedposure and said seriously, "She is very cute indeed.


    I''m sure she will grow up to be a beautiful youngdy one day. It wouldn''t be bad if she could be Jimmy''s wife."


    At that moment, Martha had no idea that her unintentional remark would actuallye true in the future.


    Melissa heard what Martha said and pretended to feel disappointed while rubbing her belly. "My poor daughter hasn''t even been


    born yet but someone has stolen Jimmy away from us."


    Martha heard this and the corners of her mouth lifted slightly, "It''s not necessarily that Jimmy has his eye on Anna. Maybe he will


    fall for the girl in your belly in the future!"


    ¡°My daughter will be as cute as Anna, I''ll braid her hair too."


    When Melissa thought of Anna''s adorable appearance, her eyes glinted with excitement.


    The little girl was too cute.


    Her daughter would definitely be this cute in the future.


    Martha smiled slightly when she heard thisment before analyzing it carefully, "You look good, Eden looks decent too; your


    daughter will definitely be beautiful just like Anna."


    Melissa nodded satisfactorily upon hearing Martha''s analysis.


    Later that night in Jimmy''s room:


    Anna was ying with some building blocks, trying hard to build a small house out of them.


    Jimmy smirked before saying, "Jimmy will help you build a castle! How about that?"


    "Jimmy, you know how to build castles?" asked Anna excitedly with sparkling eyes looking up at him full of anticipation.


    With confidence oozing from him, he raised his chin proudly, asking, "Is there anything else | can''t do?"


    After thinking for a moment or two seriously, Anna shook her head lightly. "Jimmy, you''re the best. You can do anything," Anna


    said with admiration.


    Jimmy smiled contentedly upon hearing her words.


    Later, he ran to the table and grabbed a te of fruit, cing it in front of Anna. "Eat some fruit while | build you a castle," Jimmy


    said.


    "Okay," Anna replied happily as she ate her fruit with a small fork and watched Jimmy work.


    In no time at all, Jimmy had built an


    entire castle out of blocks with


    various other Udiqas Sarretniding


    if, DnGeltl¨¦ Flhished building his


    imagined scene, he looked up at


    Anna expectantly for praise. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anna, look! Isn''t it beautiful?"


    Anna waspletely stunned by


    what she saw before her eye Tolkal


    pee expe ched that Simy could


    Cc an incredible castle using


    = eo and other materials


    around them. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She stared in amazement at the masterpiece on the carpet before finally eximing, "Jimmy, you''re so talented!"


    ¡°If you like this one tomorrow I''ll build something even better!" replied Jimmy proudly as he gazed down at his creation, feeling


    aplished.


    Anna''s eyes lit up once again when she heard him say this, "Jimmy, will you make another different block castle?"


    ¡°Of course! | can make many different kinds!" boasted Jimmy as if nothing was impossible for him to achieve.


    Upon hearing this news from him, Anna transformed into a little fan, "Wow! You''re amazing!"


    Jimmyughed happily, then began teaching Anna how to build better block structures together by hand-in-hand guidance for


    half an hour.


    Finally standing up like an older brother, Jimmy patted her head gently, saying, "It''s gettingte now. We should go to bed."


    Anna tilted her head slightly while


    blinking sleepily but stil felugtantito)


    ching tambivck creation


    hpineil yet; "But | still want to


    y..." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s okay; | will y with you tomorrow," reassured Jimmie softly, feeling great that having such a cute little sister-like friend


    around.

 Chapter 737 When I Grow Up, ILl Come To You

    Chapter 737 When I Grow Up, I''Ll Come To You


    Chapter 737 When | Grow Up, I''ll Come to You


    A few dayster, when Eden came to the Doyle Manor to deliver some files, he happened to see two little kids who had just


    finished ying in the mud.


    When he saw Anna''s dirty appearance, his eyes softened unconsciously. "Anna looks like a little dirty cat."


    As soon as he spoke, Jimmy immediately stood up and blocked Anna behind him. "Eden, you can''t bully Anna."


    Eden raised an eyebrow at Jimmy''s words and smiled meaningfully. It seemed that his little "girl" was safe now and no one would


    bother her.


    Thinking of this, he felt relieved all over.


    Just as he was lost in thought, Anna timidly peeked out from behind Jimmy. "Hello, Eden."


    Seeing the cute little girl hiding behind Jimmy with her big eyes looking like a nervous rabbit made Eden''s heart soften even


    more.


    He spoke softly again with a slightly slower tone. "Hello, Anna." After saying this sentence gently, he continued, "Go y with


    Jimmy now while | go find Stefan," he said before turning around and leaving.


    Only after Eden walked away did Anna''s tense body finally rxpletely.


    Jimmy felt her rxation and smiled at her reassuringly. "Don''t be afraid, Anna. With me here, nobody can bully you."


    "Thank you," replied Anna with a bright smile on her face .


    Jimmy couldn''t resist reaching out to touch the top of her head but suddenly realized that his hands were covered in dirt, so he


    gave up but chose to hold Anna''s hand and walk into the lobby.


    Happy times always seem to pass by quickly though...


    By the time Anna''s parents arrived at the Doyle Manor, more than half a month had passed.


    At that time, Anna''s parents were downstairs chatting with Martha and Stefan.


    Mrs. Miller, with a bulging belly, looked gratefully at Stefan and then shifted her gaze towards Martha.


    "Mr. Harrison, Mrs. Harrison, | really appreciate your taking care of our daughter for so long."


    "No biggie. Anna is very well-behaved. We really liked having her here," Martha responded with a warm tone, her eyes filled with


    reluctance towards Anna.


    Although she had only spent a short time with Anna, she found her to be adorable and well-behaved, and liked her very much.


    Moreover, since they had met that day, it must have been fate.


    Mrs. Miller sighed helplessly and looked at Anna with pity in her eyes.


    "If it weren''t for all the recent events happening in the Miller familytely, | would havee over earlier. Speaking of which,


    thanks to you guys, Anna is safe and sound."


    She had watched the surveince footage at the police station and knew where the nanny abandoned Anna was located - a busy


    intersection where cars were constantly passing by.


    If Anna had identally run towards the road at that time... she might not be ying safely now with Jimmy from the Harrison


    family.


    Later that day, Anna''s parents also saw the address left by Martha and Stefan at the police station.


    Her husband sent someone here secretly to see if Anna was really okay before they could rest assured.


    However, during those days when the Miller family was still fighting amongst themselves internally, in order not to let Ana fall into


    another internal conflict again, she could only temporarily leave Anna at the Doyle Manor.


    She believed that Martha, a pregnant mother who would stop the car to protect her daughter, would definitely take good care of


    Anna.


    Martha looked over at Anna who was still ying happily nearby Jimmy and said softly, "Anna is so well-behaved; my son enjoys


    ying together with her."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Mr. Miller''s voice followed closely after, "Mr. Harrison, Mrs. Harrison, thank you for your efforts


    during this period of time."


    At noon, both parents stayed for dinner together before preparing to leave.


    Mrs. Miller held onto Ana''s hand gratefully looking towards Martha, "Mrs. Harrison, thank you so much; we are truly grateful for


    your kindness. We will remember this forever."


    "It''s nothing; feel free to visit us whenever you''re free." Martha smiled back while responding gently.


    Mrs. Miller chuckled softly while speaking tenderly, "We will definitelye visit you when we have some spare time."


    Standing next Mrs. Miller, Mr. Miller extended his right hand towards Stefan, "Mr. Harrison, I''m extremely grateful. If there is an


    opportunity, | look forward to working together."


    ¡°We''ll work together if there''s an opportunity," Stefan replied smilingly while shaking hands firmly with him. When his eyes fell on


    Anna, he seemed reluctant to part with her.


    Mrs. Harrison noticed it and called out softly, "Anna, say goodbye to Uncle Stefan and Aunt Martha."


    Anna looked at Martha and Stefan with her head tilted slightly. She smiled at them, "Aunt Martha, Uncle Stefan, I''ll miss you!"


    "We''ll miss you too, Anna," Martha and Stefan said as they held hands.


    Although this little girl had only been in their lives for a short time, the memories she left behind were unforgettable.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy stood silently by their side with pursed lips. He didn''t want Anna to leave but he knew it was time for her to go


    home.


    When Anna saw Jimmy standing there looking sad, she blinked her big eyes curiously, wondering why he wasn''ting to see


    her off.


    Mrs. Miller lovingly touched her daughter''s head and said gently, "Anna, say goodbye to Jimmy too, okay?"


    "Okay." Anna obediently responded, then walked over towards Jimmy.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When she reached him, she gently hugged him, saying, "Jimmy, I''m going home with my mommy and daddy now."


    Jimmy pursed his lips, then hugged the little girl back tightly.


    After a while, he asked quietly, "Will you forget about me?"


    Will you forget about our time together?


    His dark eyes were filled with loneliness.


    Anna let go of her hand, then looked seriously into his eyes, saying,


    "Jimmy, don''t worry. | won''t forget you.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, Jimmy reached out to touch Anna''s head, tenderly saying, "When | grow up, I''lle find you, so


    don''t forget me, okay?"


    "Okay," Anna said softly as tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Jimmy, | don''t want to leave."


    "Don''t be afraid, Anna; one day soon,


    nell y nouns againcreassoted


    tora eene ire@Dnakd not let any


    t rs all down from his own face.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He gazed firmly at the little girl standing before him, knowing that they would meet again someday soon.


    Anna nodded, but before she could say anything, Mrs. Miller''s voice rang out from nearby.


    ¡°Anna, we have to go."


    "Okay."


    Anna turned to look at her mother for a moment before turning around and waving goodbye to Jimmy while holding back tears.


    "Goodbye, Jimmy."


    "Goodbye," Jimmy whispered softly as he unconsciously tightened his grip.


    Anna nodded and quickly ran towards her parents.


    After the Miller family of three got


    into their car, Anna stuck her


    out of the windqun nit Fe eyes and


    wave odbye to the group of


    people standing outside. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Grandpa Maxwell, Granny Bianca, Pretty Auntie, Uncle Stefan, and Jimmy. Bye-bye."


    "Bye-bye," they all replied in unison.


    ¡°Be good when you get home."


    ¡°Eat more food when you get home."


    "Don''t forget toe back and y sometime!"


    They watched Mr. Miller''s car drive away into the distance until it was no longer visible.


    Even after the shadow of the car disappeared from viewpletely, Jimmy still stared intently in Anna''s direction as she left.


    Martha sighed resignedly but smiled


    warmly as she reached over cA yffte


    Jimmy''s hair gertiNifile-saying,


    ¡®ENirid dodbye is only temporary;


    reuniting is a new beginning." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Jimmy gazed deeply into his mother''s eyes for a moment before nodding slightly and turning away from where he had been


    standing.

 Chapter 738 Melissa Gives Birth

    Chapter 738 Melissa Gives Birth


    Chapter 738 Melissa Gives Birth


    Stefan watched Jimmy''s departing figure and his eyes darkened. He turned around and ced a hand on Martha''s belly, asking


    in a deep voice, "Do you think our daughter will be as cute as Anna?"


    ¡°What if it''s a son?" Martha asked with a smile, ruining the mood.


    As expected, Stefan frowned at her words and promptly denied the spection. "No way. It must be a daughter."


    Martha couldn''t help but burst outughing at his certainty. Maxwell and Bianca exchanged amused nces.


    The next second, Martha''s suppressedughter escaped from her lips. "How can you be so sure that our baby is going to be a


    girl? Are you some sort of fortune teller, Mr. Harrison?"


    Stefan''s brows furrowed even tighter as he pursed his lips in silence.


    It was only then that Stefan realized something very serious - there was no guarantee that their child would definitely be female


    despite his strong desire for it to happen.


    Although he hoped for it and firmly believed that they were having a daughter, the reality was that there was only 50% chance of


    having one.


    He found it hard to ept but had no choice but toe to terms with it.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy felt depressed because he missed Anna while Stefan became moody due to the possibility of having a son in


    Martha''s belly.


    Time flew by.


    In no time at all Melissa''s due date arrived.


    On this day, Melissa waddled into the living room with her big belly before she sat down on the sofa opposite Martha who ate


    fruit while watching TV.


    She sighed, looking down at her stomach and saying, "This thing is really heavy; | don''t know when I''ll finally deliver."


    After Anna left them, Melissa moved into the Doyle Manor under false pretenses, iming Eden worked too much for the


    Harrison Group which left him unable to care for her during pregnancy, so she moved into the Doyle Manor.


    But truthfully, Eden being an inexperienced father-to-be and Melissa being a mother-to-be meant that they still had a lot to learn.


    In case that they would be flustered when Melissa''s water broke, Martha thought it better to have Melissa move into the Doyle


    Manor under the watchful eyes of Martha and Bianca.


    Just like now, Martha calmly listened to her best friend''sints while holding a fruit tter and never taking her eyes off the


    TV screen.


    ¡°Eat some fruit to calm your nerves. When it''s time for the baby toe out, it wille out," Stefan heard something about


    radiation from electronic devices and started restricting Martha''s phone andputer usage without any reason.


    This led Martha to be so bored that she had nothing else but watching TV dramas about love stories.


    Even when she watched TV, she had to sit three meters away from the screen because of Stefan''s restrictions. If it weren''t for


    her good eyesight, she would have wanted to hit Stefan.


    It was just pregnancy; there was no need for such fussing around.


    However, when Eden also started restricting Melissa, life didn''t seem as difficult for Martha anymore.


    Later on, Melissa and Martha often sat together on their sofa enjoying watching scheduled romance dramas together.


    After eating a piece of honeydew melon, Melissa sighed, "Today''s grapes are so sweet."


    "Melissa," Martha quipped without looking at her friend while munching on grapes in hand at a steady pace. "Can you say


    something different asionally? Don''t say ¡®today''s grapes are so sweet'' every day."


    She didn''t hate eating grapes but couldn''t stand having them every single day.


    However,ter on, with Stefan coaxing her into eating them every day, she got used to it.


    Grapes contain high sugar content which was why during pregnancy period, she drank lots of water daily as an antidote against


    high blood sugar levels.


    And these days even Melissa got used to eating grapes too.


    Upon hearing thisment, Melissazily nced at Martha before calmly saying, "If | don''t say ¡®today''s grapes are so sweet,¡¯


    should | say ¡®water is so sweet''?"


    Martha thought about this for a moment before agreeing that they should indeed describe how good the grape tasted instead of


    anything else.


    Just then Bianca walked out from kitchen holding pork rib soup in hand, "Martha, Melissa! Come drink soup quickly!"


    "Okay."


    Martha responded helplessly before turning towards Melissa again. "| wonder what kind of soup we''re drinking today."


    From the moment she returned, Bianca made a different soup for Martha to drink every day. When Melissa moved in, she started


    drinking it too.


    Melissaughed and said, "Bianca makes everything taste good."


    Martha nodded in agreement as she rubbed her pregnant belly and sighed. "I''ve gained so much weight since getting pregnant."


    Stefan had hidden all the scales in the house to spare Martha from seeing her weight gain and feeling upset about it. So while


    Martha knew she had gained weight, she didn''t know how much exactly.


    Melissa rolled her eyes. "Where have you gained weight?"


    Sitting next to Melissa, Martha looked radiant with a maternal glow on her face due to pregnancy.


    She wore cute maternity clothes that entuated her round belly but otherwise looked no different from any other woman who


    was not pregnant.


    Despite this, Martha stillined every day about how much weight she had gained.


    ¡°I''m hungry," Melissa grumbled as she clumsily got up to go drink some soup.


    "I''lle too," said Martha as she slowly stood up with difficulty due to her big belly.


    As they walked towards the table together, Melissa suddenly turned around with a look of panic on her face and an expression


    that seemed like crying without tears.


    Martha was taken aback and asked nervously, "What''s wrong? Are you going intobor?"


    Melissa''s hand trembled uncontrobly as she opened her mouth wide before nodding hesitantly, "My water broke."


    "That means you''re going intobor!" eximed Martha before turning towards the kitchen and shouting, "Bianca! Bianca!


    Melissa''s water broke!"


    "We need to go to the hospital right away!"


    Bianca rushed out of the kitchen and quickly went over to support Melissa''s trembling arm.


    "Don''t be afraid; we''re all here for you."


    Melissa nodded anxiously but couldn''t say another word after that.


    At that moment, she could clearly feel waves of pain in her stomach, making her want to scream but feeling embarrassed to do


    so.


    Martha hurried towards the door, shouting at the entrance of the hall, "Dad, have the driver take Melissa to the hospital."


    "Okay."


    After hearing this, Maxwell quickly responded and had the driver start the car.


    Agroup of people rushed onto the car in a panic. Just as Martha was about to follow them onto it, Bianca frowned slightly. "What


    are you doing following us?"


    "Bianca, I''ll wait for Melissa at the hospital. | won''t be at ease otherwise," Martha said before trying to get on board but was


    stopped by Bianca.


    "You''re almost eight months


    pregnant yourself. What are you


    doing going to hogpitas voutust


    bexaasing touble,¡± Bianca red


    unhappily and clearly didn''t want


    Martha toe along. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Everyone was anxious enough. What if something went wrong with Martha during Melissa''s delivery?


    Besides, with Martha''s swollen legs right now, she wasn''t suited for waiting outside an operating room anyway.


    Just then, despite enduring waves of pain in her stomach area, Melissa struggled to say, "Martha, you stay home; I''m fine."


    Martha frowned as she tried arguing back but Maxwell urged them all on instead, "Quickly! Drive us to the hospital!"


    Melissa had always been close with Martha over these years while Maxwell himself treated her like his own daughter, so he too


    felt worried when she gave birth now.


    Bianca replied before quickly closing up the car door.


    Soon, the driver drove away.


    Martha, who stood on the spot, watched the car fading away and felt helpless.


    "Why does it seem like Melissa is more like my father''s biological daughter than me?"


    After regaining herself, she looked towards where the car disappeared into distance with worry.


    She hoped that both mother and child would be safe.


    After standing there for a while


    longer and feeling soreness i


    legs, she uspeg anoufa) Rea ing


    badk Ae living room where


    clumsily walking over towards the


    sofa. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    She picked up the phone receiver, dialing a familiar number without dy.


    Soon, a low yet maic voice came through its speaker, "Martha."


    Martha tightened her grip on the phone and said anxiously, "Have Eden hurry over near our house''s local hospital. Melissa is


    giving birth."


    "Okay," Stefan murmured in response, but before he could say anything else, a busy tone came through the phone.


    Martha sat on the couch, anxiously clutching her phone and wondering if they had packed everything they needed.


    Melissa was due to give birth within


    the next week or two, and Eden h


    been by her side eyereday. But to ay


    there @askdme business that


    required Eden''s attention at work,


    and yet Melissa happen to give birth


    today! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Bianca had prepared a delivery bag when Melissa entered her final month of pregnancy. Martha thought about what else they


    might need.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 739 Melissa Gave Birth To A Boy

    Chapter 739 Melissa Gave Birth To A Boy


    Chapter 739 Melissa Gave Birth to a Boy


    Half an hourter, Stefan returned to the Doyle Manor. Martha was nervously staring at thendline phone, waiting for Bianca


    and the others to call back. But she knew they probably didn''t have time to call right now.


    Stefan walked quickly into the living room and called out softly, "Martha."


    Martha turned her head in the direction of his voice and her eyes lit up. "Stefan."


    "Why did youe back?" Martha''s voice was full of confusion.


    "I''m worried about you, so | came back to check on you,¡± Stefan replied gently as he sat down next to Martha. He reached out


    and lightly stroked her back with a deep yet pleasant voice. "Don''t worry, Eden has already gone to the hospital."


    "Mm-hmm." Martha responded softly but still felt very worried about Melissa''s situation.


    This was Melissa''s first delivery; she must be very scared. But with Eden there, she shouldn''t be that afraid anymore.


    Time passed quickly; it had been nine hours since 9 PM.


    Just then, thendline phone in the living room suddenly rang.


    Martha immediately stood up and hurried over to answer it while Stefan sitting next to her gently grabbed her wrist. "Slow down;


    don''t rush."


    "It must be that Melissa gave birth," Martha said anxiously as she slowed down despite having difficulty walking due to severe


    swelling duringte pregnancy.


    When she answered the phone, Maxwell''s gentle voice came through from other end of line. "Martha."


    "Dad! Did Melissa give birth?" Martha asked nervously while holding onto her phone tightly .


    Maxwell quickly gave an answer from his end, "Yes! She gave birth safely; mother and son are both fine!"


    "That''s great news!" Martha breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this news and asked more questions about Melissa''s


    condition.


    After she hung up, Stefan couldn''t help but say sympathetically, "Are you feeling better now?"


    ¡°Mm-hmm." Martha smiled contentedly as if relieved from heavy burden. Then she let Stefan guide her towards their couch again


    before lying back down once morefortably .


    Stefan gently lifted Martha''s swollen feet and ced them on hisp, continuing to massage his wife.


    Since he had returned, Martha had been waiting by thendline for a call.


    Eventually, he convinced her to drink some pork rib soup and persuaded her to sit on the couch while he massaged her;


    otherwise, she would have beenining about body aches all day long.


    Lying down with relief that everything was okay with her best friend Melissa, Martha rxed.


    She reached out and touched her high bulging belly with regretful eyes as she looked at Stefan.


    ¡°Melissa gave birth to a boy; it seems like we won''t be able to arrange for our child to marry theirs."


    Stefan raised an eyebrow mischievously and said, "How do you know they will only have one child?"


    Martha was slightly stunned but couldn''t helpughing," Yeah, what if their second child is a girl? We can still arrange for them to


    marry."


    The man sitting next to them chuckled helplessly upon hearing this conversation.


    The next day at the hospital...C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    With Stefan''s support, Martha walked into Melissa''s ward. Everyone didn''t want her there since she was almost due in two


    months'' time. It was quite troublesome going back and forth from the hospital too.


    Howeverst night she used various methods until Stefan agreed secretly bringing her here.


    As soon as Martha entered the room smilingly, she said,"Melissa, I''m here!"


    All four people in the room were shocked when they saw Stefan bringing Martha along. They never expected it!


    Maxwell frowned immediately upon seeing this scene, muttering unhappily, "What are you doing here!"


    Martha rubbed her belly while walking over smilingly. "Dad, I''m very careful. There won''t be any problems.¡±


    Maxwell sighed helplessly. He cared about his daughter after all, and didn''t say anything else.


    Melissa''s eyes lit up immediately. She pointed towards a chair beside the bed. "Martha, you should sit down quickly.¡±


    Martha walked over smilingly, wanting to ask about Melissa''s condition, but then suddenly, a nurse came over holding Melissa''s


    baby son in arms, saying, "4607, this is your baby. I''ll put him in his crib now."


    "Okay. Thank you, nurse." Eden gentlemanly thanked.


    The only thing he was doing was peel the apple for Melissa, so he didn''t even nce at their own baby lying in the crib.


    And at this moment, Melissa''s happy smile upon Martha''s arrival disappeared when she heard about the baby.


    She pouted and looked unhappily at Martha. "Why is my son so ugly? He looks like a monkey.¡±


    Before Martha could say anything, Melissa suddenly stood up. "Why didn''t our son inherit any of our good looks?"


    Eden was sitting next to her, peeling an apple when he heard this and his hand paused for a moment before nodding in


    agreement with a serious expression on his face. "He is quite ugly."


    Melissa was speechless upon hearing this and turned to look at Martha sitting beside her with tears in her eyes. "My son is so


    ugly that he might not be able to find a wife in the future."


    Martha burst outughing upon hearing this while even Bianca and Maxwell standing nearby couldn''t help but chuckle as they


    watched the couple.


    Stefan standing on the other side secretly nced over at the baby in the crib and somewhat agreed with Eden''s words but


    didn''t understand what exactly they were allughing about.


    The next second, Melissa''s puzzled voice echoed through the hospital room. "What are you allughing about?"


    Martha smiled slightly before saying, "He will look better when he grows up."


    Melissa frowned skeptically as she turned to look at Bianca. "Are you saying that someone who looks like him will grow up


    handsome?"


    ¡°How your child turns out depends on you," replied Bianca lovingly as she gazed down into the crib.


    Melissa pouted again unwillingly before turning back towards Martha. "I''m much better looking than him, right?"


    "Yes," replied Martha smiling before


    adding, "Newborns change exaeyicay,


    give him atimaldad Soon


    aU ll see that your little boy


    grows into a handsome young man."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thanks for your kind words," answered Melissa without saying anything more.


    That day, Martha spent an entire day joking around with Melissa. She didn''t leave the hospital room until evening came around.


    When she went back, Maxwell, Bianca and Stefan also went back with her.


    That night, when Martha was lying in


    bed and reading, Stefan gent om


    touched arthaestimiaeh and said


    ia \s¨¦tibus manner, "Martha, don''t be


    afraid. Our unborn baby must be


    good-looking." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Martha was speechless upon hearing these words.


    She understood that Stefan didn''t listen to her and Bianca''s words at all, firmly believing that the baby would be born ugly.


    Suddenly, she frowned slightly and looked at Stefan with a mischievous expression.


    ¡°What if our baby also turns out to be that ugly?¡±


    Stefan furrowed his brows and


    answered in a deep ae ¡®its okay) If


    its a daughtershgant rind


    supporting her for the rest of my life."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "What if it''s a son?"


    Martha frowned slightly and asked again.


    Stefan answered without any hesitation, in a crisp and decisive manner. "I''ll just let him grow naturally."


    Martha sighed upon hearing these words.


    She thought, "He really has double standards when ites to the treatment of his son and daughter."

 Chapter 740 Postpartum Period Is Really Exhausting

    Chapter 740 Postpartum Period Is Really Exhausting


    Chapter 740 Postpartum Period is Really Exhausting


    After Melissa was discharged from the hospital, she moved directly to Doyle Manor to have her postpartum confinement.


    Under the care of everyone, the child grew up to be more and more handsome, with fair and tender skin like a little prince.


    Melissa and Eden both breathed a sigh of relief when they saw it. After all, if the baby was too ugly, they didn''t feel like taking


    care of it.


    Stefan was shocked by the changes in the child.


    He never expected that a little baby, who was as ugly as a monkey, would change every day and be more and more good-


    looking, which was why he kept wondering if his future daughter would experience the same changes.


    Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, Melissa''s child had turned one month old.


    Afterpleting her postpartum confinement, Melissa had be vibrant and lively, exuding confidence wherever she went.


    On that day, she walked out of the room and stretchedzily with afortable feeling.


    "| have to say, it feels great after ¡®unloading¡¯ my baby!"


    Martha couldn''t help but feel envious when she saw Melissa''s slim figure. "| hope | can recover as well as you after giving birth,"


    she said.


    Melissa raised her eyebrows and smiled, "What, you want to unload¡¯ now?"


    "Um."


    Martha lowered her head and poked her bulging belly.


    Thete stage of pregnancy was really exhausting.


    Melissa heard this and counted on her fingers before saying gently, "You''re almost there too. You''ll be able to ¡®unload¡¯ in about


    twenty-something days."


    As soon as Melissa finished speaking, Stefan walked over with several names in his hand.


    ¡°Martha, I''vee up with a few more names. Take a look and see which one you like."


    Stefan spoke and handed the paper with the name written on it to Martha.


    Martha blinked her eyes and reluctantly took it.


    All the names that Stefan gave were female names.


    She once asked Stefan why he didn''t choose a name for their son, in case she gave birth to a boy.


    Stefan waved his hand and answered in a deep voice, "You can name your son whatever you want, but naming a daughter must


    be done with great care."


    She turned her head in shock to Martha sitting beside her. "You''re thinking of names when the baby hasn''t even been born yet?"


    ¡°Mhmm," Martha calmly replied, continuing to read through the names on the piece of paper in her hand.


    As she looked at these names, she couldn''t help but feel speechless. After all these days spent brainstorming, the names Stefan


    gave were still so tacky.


    She sighed helplessly and pursed her lips without saying a word.


    Melissa sitting next to her burst outughing as soon as she saw the names on the paper.


    "What kind of ridiculous names are these?"


    Stefan furrowed his brows slightly and asked in a deep voice, "What''s wrong with them?"


    After seriously pondering for a moment, Melissa suddenly spoke up. "These names aren''t as nice-sounding as Jimmy''s name."


    "Melissa, say one for him to hear," Martha couldn''t resist speaking up. She hoped that Melissa would suggest a normal name.


    But ultimately she had ced too much hope in Melissa.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Melissa put on a thoughtful expression before seriously suggesting, "Your son is named Jimmy, how about calling your daughter


    Jamie?"


    Upon hearing this suggestion from Melissa, Martha couldn''t help but cover her forehead with one hand.


    Before she could speak up, Stefan immediately denied it with an indifferent face, "No way! That name doesn''t sound good at all


    and doesn''t match my daughter''s elegant temperament.¡±


    Rolling her eyes at Stefan''s response, Melissa retorted irritably: "It''s still better than any name you''vee up with."


    "That''s my daughter," Stefan said coldly while looking at Melissa.


    He then added tly, "If you want toe up with a name, then go ahead and do it for your son."


    Melissa blinked before considering that option; after all she hadn''t decided what to call her son yet anyway


    Thinking this over, Melissa stood


    abruptly from where she wa f


    grabbin old of@nidak Sheet of


    White? er before rushing towards


    the study room energetically. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Martha pursed her lips silently before suddenly speaking again, "Stefan... how about you think about some more names?"


    Frowning, he asked lowly from between lips, "You''re not satisfied with any of those options?"


    "That''s right," replied Martha bluntly without hesitation while cing one hand onto her stomach confidently.


    ¡°Our daughter is our little princess, so we must choose her name carefully!"


    Stefan nodded in agreement when he heard this and turned to grab the dictionary he had brought with him from the table,


    handing it to Martha.


    "You take a look at the dictionary, see if there are any good names that would be suitable for our little princess."


    Martha took the dictionary with a stiff


    expression and pretended to fudyit


    closely. egnwhile stetan turned


    aroune nd sat next to Martha, lifting


    her leg and starting to give her a


    gentle massage. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Before long, Martha tossed aside the dictionary and fell asleep. Seeing this scene unfold before him, Stefan sighed helplessly


    but continued massaging herp.


    With an unreliable wife, he knew that he needed to put extra effort into choosing their daughter''s name.


    The man made up his mind that he


    would spend more time stud ipgythe


    dictionar crafty Water that hight in


    order ome up with just the right


    name for their little girl. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 741 The Ending Of Stefan And MarthaS Story

    Chapter 741 The Ending Of Stefan And Martha''S Story


    Chapter 741 The Ending of Stefan and Martha''s Story


    In the evening, Melissa rushed over to Martha with a piece of paper in hand.


    ¡°Martha, look at the name | picked for my son!"


    Martha sighed inwardly and felt a hint of exhaustion in her eyes. She didn''t know what she did wrong to make Melissa and


    Stefane to her for name suggestions. All she wanted was to escape.


    Although she thought this way, her hands still honestly took the paper that Melissa handed over. The paper had more than ten


    names written on it.


    When Martha saw these names on the paper, she couldn''t help but stare nkly at them. Standing next to her was Melissa with


    an excited expression on her face as she proudly lifted up her chin.


    "What do you think? My chosen names are cultured right?"


    Martha mechanically lowered her head and looked at the names again before saying hopelessly, "I don''t recognize any of these


    names except for their surname."


    "That''s exactly what | want," said Melissa smugly with a happy expression on her face. "With such difficult-to-pronounce names


    like these ones that I''ve chosen for my son now - teachers won''t be calling him out often anymore."


    Upon seeing how proud Melissa was acting about this whole thing made Martha sigh once again and think, "Have you ever


    thought about Eden? Have you ever considered how your child''s father would feel after seeing all these strange-sounding


    names?"


    Although Martha thought this way inside herself, she dared not say it out loud because she was worried that Melissa would


    spend more hoursing up with new ones again.


    It was autumn when Martha gave birth to a baby boy, but Stefan realized he had been mistaken all along. He had Stefan realized


    he had been mistaken all along!


    Now Stefan no longer needed to dwell in what name he should give his daughter.


    As for his youngest son, Stefan directly named him "Noah Harrison".


    Martha thought this name was okay and raised no objections.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy was disappointed when he found out that his new sibling was a brother instead of a sister.


    But he quickly warmed up to Noah and enjoyed having someone to follow around all day long.


    After all, there was already one little sister name "Anna" waiting for him in this world...


    After Martha recovered from childbirth, she and Stefan went on a trip to Jane''s city. When they arrived there, it wasn''t hard for


    them to find Jane thanks to Stefan¡¯s connections with Jane''sndlord.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    When they saw Jane again, they didn''t say hello but stood afar watching her.


    She was performing as a puppeteer on the street corner to earn a living.


    Later, she sat on a bench to take a rest.


    When Martha observed her from a


    distance, she notice hat, Jaaea\


    fage- was full of ixbecta ncy for life.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She knew that Jane had been reborn and that Jane had started to live for her own sake.


    As Jane felt someone watching her


    intently nearby, she tur ed around) \


    we paw aiworh dressed ina


    casual outfit. Wind blew up her


    strands of hair. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She felt that woman looked oddly familiar yet she couldn''t recognize her.


    Maybe they knew each other?


    But that was not important anymore.


    She was just a person without


    memories, and ciayaheraeut


    ths momertwab''ex austing, she


    was content... Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 742 Spin-Off: Louis And JaneS Story

    Chapter 742 Spin-Off: Louis And Jane''S Story


    Chapter 742 Spin-off: Louis and Jane''s Story


    As thergest and most famousmercial building in Odonstin, Angel House has always been a giant in people''s minds. But


    today, those high-level executives who used to stand high above the masses are now standing nervously at the door, as if


    waiting for someone important.


    Mr. Lawrence stood at the forefront of the crowd, asionally looking at his watch and then gazing into the distance.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he excitedly pounded his palm. "Here theye! Everyone get ready!"


    Astretched Rolls-Royce drove up to the intersection and stopped steadily in front of everyone.


    The ck-d bodyguards respectfully opened the car door, revealing a tall figure that descended like a god from heaven. His


    slender body was wrapped in a sharp suit with deep features. Especially those blue eyes - one nce could make people


    involuntarily sink into them.


    It took Mr. Lawrence several seconds to react before he realized what was happening and walked up excitedly. "Mr. Louis,


    wee! | am Mr. Lawrence, general manager of Angel House."


    Louis responded indifferently while Mr. Lawrence continued to smile brightly.


    The reason why Mr. Lawrence showed so much respect towards Louis was that Louis controlled the economic lifeline in Z


    Country.


    Louis remained indifferent towards those present around him; he had met too many such smarmy guys before.


    He came here only because Odonstin was indeed worth investing into. Even though it wasn''t that big, it still presented some


    opportunities which were hard to ignore.


    Louis strolled leisurely through the mall like walking through his back garden. His every move exuded elegance that kept


    strangers away from him.


    Mr. Lawrence followed closely behind him eagerly introducing everything about Angel House.


    When they passed by a clothing store name "JANE", Louis nced at it and became lost in thought.


    JANE, a very simple name, yet it seemed like a knife that stabbed into Louis¡¯ heart, causing so much pain.


    Louis pursed his lips and suppressed the emotions welling up inside him. He continued walking forward, but unexpectedly, he


    collided with something around the corner.


    Bang!


    "Ouch..." a childish voice whined.


    Louis looked down and saw a tiny girl in a doll outfit, who was shorter than his legs, sitting on the ground. The doll''s head had


    fallen off due to the impact of her fall, revealing a little girl with two small buns on her head and soft cheeks that were slightly rosy


    from being suffocated under the hood for too long.


    She clumsily tried to stand up but couldn''t because of how heavy her costume was.


    Gradually, tears welled up in her eyes as she became more upset.


    The little girl looked up for help and when she saw Louis standing there, she froze momentarily.


    This uncle is so handsome!


    His eyes are blue like the color of the ocean her mommy once talked about.


    The little girl''s innocent eyes were as pure as newborn deer''s; they were wet as she gazed at him.


    At that moment, Louis¡¯ usually cold heart softened.


    He didn''t want to make things difficult for such a young child, but Mr. Lawrence standing nearby thought differently.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Lawrence was terrified by this


    sudden collision caused by this


    young child; he quick\y stepped)"


    f shouted at her, "Where


    did youe from? You''re so


    reckless! You''ve disturbed our guest.


    Can you afford topensate?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Louis instinctively furrowed his


    brows; he disliked ren shouting |


    loudly in frat orm a)


    pr¨¦tending to be tough or


    intimidating others. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Just when he was about to speak out against it, an oversized teddy bear rushed over from nearby.


    "Vivian!"


    The oversized teddy bear moved


    nimbly enough. When it picked u


    Vivian and magle supe Vian was fine,


    ifprotadtetfthe girl behind it and


    shouted, "A group of adults are


    bullying a kid? Aren''t you shameful?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Louis could only tell that it was a woman speaking, whose voice sounded somewhat familiar.


    Since she wore a hood that muffled her voice, it was difficult for him to hear clearly what she said.


    He furrowed his eyebrows slightly and ignored the feeling of familiarity since he didn''t know anyone in this unfamiliar city.

 Chapter 743 SheS Already Dead

    Chapter 743 She''S Already Dead


    Chapter 743 She''s Already Dead


    Jane was wrapped tightly in a doll costume, but it didn''t hinder her movements.


    Just moments ago, she had been acting cute to the crowd while wearing the costume.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When she turned around just now, she realized her daughter was missing.


    She looked around and saw Vivian lying on the ground with a group of big men yelling at her aggressively.


    Now Jane was shielding her daughter behind her and fiercely defending her daughter''s dignity.


    Mr. Lawrence sweated profusely. Though he was afraid inside that the mother and daughter dressed in costume had offended


    Louis, he smiled obsequiously at Louis. "Mr. Louis, | apologize for you having to witness such an unpleasant scene."


    Then he turned around and barked at Jane and Vivian. "You two are fired! Get out of here!¡±


    Jane felt likeughing with anger at this arrogant man who thought so highly of himself.


    From her limited field of vision, she could see the man surrounded by executives and judged who was truly in charge.


    His handsome face undoubtedly made people''s hearts flutter; Jane stared at that face with inexplicable emotions stirring within


    herself.


    "Sir, my daughter was knocked down; what do you have to say about that?¡± Louis knew this woman was asking him.


    Due to his fondness for this little girl, he said softly, "I''m sorry. There are 500 thousand dors in this card. Take it as my


    compensation."


    The man pulled out a ck card from his pocket. The contrast between ck and white struck everyone present deeply,


    including Jane who began to doubt this despicable capitalist society!


    She had worked hard for five years just to save up tens of thousands after expenses were deducted from eating and drinking


    every day.


    Yet this person casually took out 500 thousand dors!


    Vivian stood behind her mommy, looking up excitedly at Louis who was holding up the card, then ncing at her mommy who


    seemed dumbfounded, and reaching out with both hands high above for that card.


    "Thank you, Uncle." Vivian expressed thanks sincerely.


    Jane almost choked, but seeing Vivian''s innocent face made it difficult for her to refuse such generosity.


    "Sir, thank you very much for your generouspensation." Afterward, Jane remembered this man''s name - Louis.


    She couldn''t refuse the money now, and after Vivian''s illness was cured, she would work twice as hard to earn the money back.


    Mr. Lawrence''s mouth twitched uncontrobly as he watched the mother and daughter walk away without saying a word.


    Jane took her daughter to see the mall manager and resigned from her part-time job at Angel House.


    She checked their bnce at a nearby ATM with the password-less card they were given, and it was like winning a lottery! Jane


    transferred the half-million dors to her own ount, feeling hopeful for once because of this huge sum of money.


    "Vivian, are you happy that you can get treated soon?" Jane asked while yfully messing up Vivian''s hair.


    "Mhm!" Vivian knew she had a serious illness that required lots of expensive treatments.


    Her mommy worked very hard every day just for her sake. Now there was an uncle who had helped them out with his kindness


    and wealth; both mother and daughter were very happy about it even though they knew they''d have to pay him back someday


    when Vivian grew up.


    Looking at her mom''s smiling face


    made Vivian smile too; runes


    earned so much enaitey/ that ane


    a Sina about it - which


    made Vivian happy too! Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Louis continued


    patrolling around in the mall without


    thinking much about what just"


    happened¨¦arlict, hundreds of


    thousands meant nothing to him


    anyway since he could easily spend it


    all in one go if he wanted. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    But then he overheard Mr. Lawrence asking his assistant, "What''s the name of the woman who yed ¡®Jamie¡¯ just now?"


    Usually, part-timers weren''t


    remembered by name but "J cael


    was their I''syenas¨¦at character


    andthe e who yed "Jamie" would


    be registered with real names. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Mr. Lawrence''s secretary flipped through his notebook hesitantly before answering, "I think... her name is Jane?"


    Louis suddenly froze in ce upon hearing that name - how could this be possible?! No... it couldn''t be true...


    He covered his chest while trying not to let his emotions take over him again; what did he expect anyways? She already died...


    He shouldn''t have felt agitated just because he heard another person having the same name.


    "Mr. Lawrence," Louis spoke softly yet authoritatively, "Don''t bother the mother and daughter."


    Helping out someone named Jane felt like redemption for what happened between himself and Jane long ago...

 Chapter 744 Vivian Has Congenital Heart Disease

    Chapter 744 Vivian Has Congenital Heart Disease


    Chapter 744 Vivian has Congenital Heart Disease


    Jane brought Vivian back to their rental house to pack their bags.


    Vivian was born with a heart condition that was getting worse by the day. Jane had contacted a doctor and they were going to


    perform surgery on Vivian as soon as possible.


    Looking at Vivian''s sweet face, Jane''s heart melted.


    Five years ago, Jane woke up in a hospital with no memory of anything except her name - Jane - which she found on her ID card


    in the bedside drawer.


    She wandered aimlessly for days like a ghost, not knowing where she came from or where she belonged.


    At that time, there was always an inexplicable sadness lingering in her heart that made it hard for her to breathe.


    Although she didn''t know why she lost her memory, intuition told her that those memories weren''t ones she wanted.


    So naturally, she stopped trying to retrieve them and moved on from those vague memories of the past.


    Jane survived by doing odd jobs and lived simply for one year until one morning when she found an abandoned baby girl in an


    alleyway, who was Vivian.


    Vivian had been abandoned because of her congenital heart disease; perhaps the seriousness of this illness made it too much


    for whoever left her behind.


    Jane lived alone and had no intention of raising a child, but nobody else wanted to adopt Vivian and welfare institutions wouldn''t


    go out of their way to care for such a child, so ultimately what awaited Vivian was death.


    Jane didn''t have the heart to let Vivian face it. With empathy stirred within herself, she decided to raise this abandoned child and


    gave her a name "Vivian".


    Vivian became very dependent on Jane but also incredibly adorable, making anyone who saw her feel pity towards them both.


    Although only four years old now, due to health reasons, Vivian rarely interacted with other children and could not go to school,


    which meant wherever Jane went, she had to bring Vivian along.


    Thus, she could only do multiple part-time jobs everywhere just so they could afford treatment fees.


    Jane knew if she stopped working even briefly, then there would be no hope left for Vivian


    The surgery cost 800, 000 dors. Jane thought she needed more time to save up, but she didn''t expect someone to give her


    500, 000 dors.


    Now that most of the money was raised, she could make Vivian stay in the hospital for observation and continue to earn money


    for the surgery.


    Once a suitable heart source was found, they could proceed with the operation without dying Vivian''s recovery.


    Jane breathed a sigh of relief and picked up her luggage. "Vivian, let''s go."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, Mommy, I''ll help you carry it.¡±


    The hospital Jane contacted was where she woke up initially. She had heard that the doctors here were well-known.


    She had also wondered why she woke up here but couldn''t remember anything and eventually gave up on trying to figure it out.


    Afterpleting Vivian''s admission procedures and holding a stack of documents, Jane walked towards Vivian''s ward.


    As she passed by a doctor in a white coat who caught her eye, Jane smiled and nodded before walking away without thinking


    much about it.


    What Jane didn''t notice was that when the doctor saw her, he looked thoughtful as if he recognized her from somewhere else.


    In Vivian''s ward, there were two other


    children besides Vivian: Ben whsin


    broke his leg while pidying around


    rook ly; Molly who suffered an


    allergic reaction after eating


    something wrong. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Both children were being taken care of by their mothers while in hospital.


    After arranging things for Vivian''s care, Jane chatted with both mothers.


    In five years'' time since she started raising funds for Vivian''s treatment, Jane had be very smooth-talking from all those


    experiences dealing within society.


    So, both innocent housewives werepletely swayed by what Jane said during their conversation together.


    "Jane," Ben''s mother asked curiously, "Is the supplement you mentioned really effective? Can it really improve my child''s


    health?"


    ¡°Of course! Didn''t | tell you? This product is certified by national medicine authorities! Even if you don''t believe me, you should


    believe our country''s medical professionals!"


    With utmost sincerity, Jane patted


    her chest as if guaranteeing, "We''


    known each o errquiteltiell how,


    Hayerts W4Prmend it to you


    guys because this product works!


    Besides, | wouldn''t lie in front of


    these kids, right?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Vivian showed an adorable smile


    while lying on bed, which made Ben''s


    mother feel ev retond towards


    then alk 8Sduring this short period,


    Jane earned over 1000 dors again


    with her silver tongue. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 745 She Looks So Much Like Jane!

    Chapter 745 She Looks So Much Like Jane!


    Chapter 745 She Looks So Much Like Jane!


    Sitting around, Molly''s mother was also very interested, but she looked hesitant and walked out.


    Jane noticed this and casually chatted with Ben''s mother for a few moments before taking the opportunity to follow Molly''s


    mother outside.


    Sure enough, she saw Molly''s mother sighing while holding her phone at the door.


    When Jane came out, Molly''s mother smiled awkwardly and tentatively asked, "Jane, | just checked online and found that the


    supplement is also sold online. It''s more than two hundred dors cheaper than yours. What do you think?"


    Jane''s face immediately became serious as she earnestly advised, "I know you have concerns but don''t trust those cheap


    products online. Most of them are fake goods that you can''t distinguish if you''re not an expert in this field."


    ¡°However, | got my products from legitimate channels with transparent production marks and supply chains, so feel free to check


    them out yourself! But many of the same models sold online are just imitations, which means that you pay almost the same price


    for a fake product."


    "Besides, most counterfeit sellers change their names after selling one batch. So, once you realize something is wrong, it will be


    hard to find them again. Isn''t that a loss?"


    Molly''s mom sighed, "Ah... the money is all with my child''s father; | don''t have much cash on hand right now."


    Well then... another helpless housewife who puts everything on her husband.


    Jane replied calmly without any surprise, "Hey, it''s not a big deal! How about this? Let me give you a box first, so your child can


    try it out; if it works well, then maybe you can talk to your husband and buy some more from me anytime!"


    Molly''s mom was overjoyed by this offer. "How could | ept such kindness..."


    Janeforted her again before they both returned to the hospital room together.


    She lowered her head against Vivian''s forehead and whispered softly, "Vivian, | earned several hundred dors today. You''ll get


    better soon!"


    Vivian smiled sweetly and talked quietly, "Mommy, you''re so great! Let me give you a sweet kiss!"


    So, Jane received a soft kiss which made her heart feel like melting!


    After settling down Vivian properly and asking nurses to take good care of her, Jane set off again towards another part-time job


    location.


    This time she had taken up temporary work at an airport coffee shop.


    When she arrived at the workce at 3 PM, she wore work clothing hurriedly and started working with a signature smile on her


    face.


    And at this moment, a group of people was walking towards the entrance of the airport.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Louis, we look forward to your next visit." A middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes spoke calmly and confidently. The


    young man beside him was no less impressive.


    "Mr. Travis, thank you. It was a pleasure working with you." Louis shook hands with the middle-aged man before leading his


    group into the airport.


    In the VIP lounge, one of Louis'' subordinates reported to him, "Mr. Caesar, our flight is dyed by two hours. Should we arrange


    for a private jet?¡±


    Louis didn''t even lift his head from hisputer screen as he replied, "No need. It won''t affect us."


    His slender fingers tapped away on the keyboard before hitting "Enter". He closed hisptop and rubbed his forehead with


    exhaustion.


    Although Louis had only been on an inspection trip in Odonstin for three days, it had been quite hectic and he hadn''t slept more


    than ten hours during that time.


    "Go get me a cup of coffee," Louis said sternly as he turned to face the nearby airport cafe.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Jane stood by her grinder, waiting for customers while coffee aroma filled up every corner of the shop.


    Suddenly, a burly figure dressed in ck walk to her.


    "A cup of Blue Mountain coffee


    without milk or sugar," said ue


    muscr ma fapidied St theo


    coynterttke-an i imposing cheetah


    that left the waitress stunned for


    several seconds before she regained


    composure. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "P-please wait just one moment!" She quickly slipped into the grinding room after finishing speaking. "Jane! Can you help me


    deliver this Blue Mountain?"


    Though confused, Jane didn''t refuse. She quickly brewed up a cup of Blue Mountain coffee, then carried it out.


    The reason why the waitress looked


    panicked dawned on ay wh


    saw the bl agk-d wan \Stan ing


    ¡®nares counter. Somehow, she


    felt that man looked familiar... Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Excuse me, Sir? Your coffee is ready.¡±


    The burly man lifted his head upon hearing Jane''s voice, then froze immediately.


    "Mister? Your Coffee!" Though puzzled by what just happened, Jane still reminded him dutifully.


    The ck-d giant took his coffee, then nodded slightly at Jane before turning around.


    He had worked for Louis for almost


    five years, and once heard that L


    had a female ascig? taertamsshe


    thannatrusted very much, and Louis


    was very sad when Jane passed


    away due to an ident. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He had seen the photos of Jane, which left him a deep impression.


    And just now that barista in the coffee shop looked too much like Jane!

 Chapter 746 Sir, Do You Know Me?

    Chapter 746 Sir, Do You Know Me?


    Chapter 746 Sir, Do You Know Me?


    After the man in ck returned to the VIP lounge with his coffee, he still had many questions on his mind.


    He quietly approached his senior colleague and whispered, "Leon, | just saw a woman who looks exactly like Jane. Mr. Caesar


    has been unable to forget her... Should we bring her here for him to see?"


    Leon narrowed his eyes and lowered his voice as he scolded Randy, "Don''t say things like that again. If Mr. Caesar hears you,


    you''re done for."


    Randy shrunk back and didn''t say another word, but he couldn''t shake off the feeling that the woman from earlier looked too


    much like Jane.


    Taking advantage of an opportunity to use the restroom, Randy went back to the coffee shop.


    "Hello," said the waitress when she saw him return. She was intimidated by this big guy''s sharp gaze and almost started crying.


    "H-hello, what... what can | do for you?" the waitress stuttered out.


    "Do you know where thatdy who brought me my coffee earlier is? | need to ask her something," Randy tried to sound friendlier


    this time.


    The waitress choked up before replying hesitantly, "Please wait a moment."


    She then ran back into their grinding room.


    "Jane! That big guy from earlier is here again looking for you!" she eximed.


    Jane was taken aback but wiped her hands clean before walking out of her workspace.


    ¡°Hello sir! Is there anything | can help you with?" Jane asked calmly while staring at him without blinking once.


    Randy muttered under his breath as he gazed at Jane, ¡°Just as | thought... You look exactly like her!"


    Jane frowned slightly but still maintained a gentle tone of voice towards him, "Sir, if there''s nothing else, please don''t disturb our


    other customers.¡±


    The man quickly waved his hand apologetically. "I''m sorry about that. It''s just that you look exactly like someone | know


    personally... May | ask what your name is?¡±


    Jane raised an eyebrow and pointed at her name tag on her shirt. "My name is Jane; hopefully this isn''t about anyints


    regarding my service?"


    The man''s eyes widened suddenly - could it be possible for someone else in this world to have both identical facial features and


    names as "Jane"?


    "Miss, would it be possible if you could do me a favor? Could you personally deliver another cup of coffee over to our VIP


    lounge?" Randy asked carefully despite feeling nervous inside.


    "I''d be d to do so!" replied Jane with a smile.


    Since after all these people in VIP lounge were either wealthy or influential, maybe she could even earn herself some tips!


    Jane prepared another cup of coffee before following Randy over towards their VIP lounge area...C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Huh?" Standing at the entrance, Jane saw a man whose silhouette seemed oddly familiar...


    It turned out to be the man who generously paid her a lot a couple of days ago!


    Now that she could see him clearly without the hood blocking her sight, she had a clearer recognition of the man''s features.


    "He is really handsome!"


    Especially those blue eyes could make all women swoon!


    He was good-looking, and wealthy with a great personality, which gave Jane a stronger with a great personality.


    Jane pursed her lips and thought to herself that thest time they met, she was wearing a costume.


    To him, she was just a stranger. It was better not to think too much about it.


    With a smile of readiness for business, Jane walked into the lounge without noticing how many people dropped their jaws in


    amazement at the sight of her.


    "Sir, hello, here''s your coffee." The sound of the coffee being ced on the table was somewhat crisp.


    While Louis was resting with his eyes closed, he heard a voice and unconsciously frowned. "I didn''t ask for coffee..."


    All sound ceased when Louis opened his eyes, and he even felt like he was dreaming.


    The face in front of him was so


    familiar, it was that very face that had


    caused him counties eiitestNot


    wart tolWake up from his dreams,


    and every time he thought of her, it


    was a suffocating pain. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It was his blindness and arrogance


    that killed her. He didn''t reali


    much he lo ved henitallie lost her. In


    tha pale years, he had been


    suffering the self-me and the pain


    of losing his beloved. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But now, she stands alive and well in front of him.


    "Jane..." Louis struggled to make a sound, filled with disbelief.


    Jane was taken aback and asked, "Sir, do you know me?"


    Louis suddenly stood up and grabbed Jane''s wrist, his voice urgent. "Are you still alive?!"


    What does he mean?


    Of course, she is still alive!


    Jane was simply baffled, she struggled, but found that the man really had a lot of strength, she couldn''t help feeling a little angry.


    "Sir, please let go of me, otherwise | will report you for harassment!"


    Louis finally realized that something


    was wrong. The woman in front of


    him looked at him ithacstrangnid


    dexeress, which was not


    the familiar look he knew from his


    Jane. His Jane always centered her


    trust on him and had never been so


    cautious before. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aren''t you Jane? Who sent you?" Louis calmed down and wondered why this woman who looked exactly like Jane was


    approaching him.

 Chapter 747 That Woman Is Jane

    Chapter 747 That Woman Is Jane


    Chapter 747 That Woman is Jane


    Jane took a deep breath and suppressed her anger, letting out a coldugh. "I''m sorry, sir, but | don¡¯t know you. Although my


    name is Jane, unfortunately, | am not the Jane you know. | came here only because your subordinate asked me to bring youa


    cup of coffee. If there''s nothing else, please let go of my hand and don''t dy me from going back to work."


    Randy realized that things were not as simple as he thought and quickly spoke up. "Sir, this youngdy was called here by me..."


    Louis nced at Randy and realized what he said was true. The woman in front of him still looked wary even after he let go of


    her hand. Louis steadied his heartbeat and slowly released his grip.


    Jane felt relieved and stepped back several steps to create some distance between them. "Thank you for your generosity," she


    said sarcastically before turning around to leave without any hesitation.


    Louis had an urge to chase after her but stopped himself with reason.


    The atmosphere became heavy as Randy shivered with his head down.


    "Make arrangements for me to stay longer in Odonstin," Louis ordered while clenching his fists.


    He was sure that woman was Jane.


    His heart suddenly burst with new hope as he smiled broadly. He never saw Jane''s body all those years ago because he never


    suspected Martha''s story about how she died or that she had been cremated without even leaving ashes behind - it all seemed


    too easy for him at the time.


    Now looking back on it made him realize how many loopholes there were in Martha''s story; He really did care too much about


    everything then...


    Although he didn''t know why Jane didn''t recognize him now, if she was indeed alive, none of it mattered anymore!


    Meanwhile, Martha received news about Jane''s whereabouts.


    "Jane has been found?"


    "Yes! A doctor from the hospital confirmed seeing Jane! Besides, Mr. Caesar is currently in Odonstin."


    Martha paused briefly before responding, "Okay... | understand."


    As soon as she hung up, another call came through on her phone, showing that it was Louis calling...


    Martha took a deep breath, knowing five years had been enough torture from him already...


    When she answered the phone, Louis¡¯ anxious voice sounded, "Is it true? Is Jane really alive?"


    Martha gazed outside at the swaying tree branches before sighing deeply. "Yes..."


    "She doesn''t seem to recognize me though."


    "... This is her choice.¡±


    After a long silence on the other end of the phone, Louis finally spoke up, "I understand."


    Martha looked at the phone in her hand and thought about everything that had happened. It was her own selfish desire to hope


    that this time, those two would have a different ending.


    When Jane returned to the hospital from the airport coffee shop, it was already past eleven at night. She quietly entered Vivian''s


    room and saw that she was already asleep. Jane tucked Vivian in and sat by her bedside until she fell asleep herself.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Vivian, who had been soundly sleeping before, quietly opened her eyes and reached out to touch her mommy''s hair. She


    whispered softly, "Mommy, | love you most."


    The next day, Jane''s part-time job involved handing out flyers on the street.


    "Interested in swimming or fitness?"


    ¡°Summer ising soon - want to show off your great body?"


    "Don''t wait until May or June to start losing weight!"


    Across the street in his ck


    Rolls-Royce car, Louis'' face darkened


    slightly as he leaingdenigre abdut ''


    Jaye fron Beopte- ak the airport


    coffee shop where she worked


    temporarily for a few days. He didn''t


    know much about her beyond what


    he heard there. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Out of respect for Jane''s privacy,


    Louis didn''t send anyone to


    investigate further into iS cot


    skargHne Ha hoped s e would tell


    hth herself someday. He guessed


    that things might not be going well


    for Jane but never imagined how


    difficult they really were. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The distinguished Mr. Caesar saw how Jane greeted people with a smile but received little feedback; it made him feel annoyed


    inside.


    Suddenly several tall muscr men appeared before Jane. She immediately became wary and backed away cautiously while


    keeping an eye on them as if ready to run away at any moment.


    "Miss... could we have those flyers?" One man asked politely while holding out his hand towards hers.


    Jane rxed slightly when they asked for flyers but couldn''t help asking curiously, "You guys... need fitness training?"


    All of these men were strong and muscr - they hardly seemed like people who needed extra exercise!


    They exchanged nces with each


    other, then looked back at their leader


    Louis Caesar witr,petaless CO


    epreasidas- even professional


    bodyguards sometimes had no


    choice but distribute flyers! Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    One man scratched his head awkwardly. "We''ll take care of distributing these; you can rest here."


    Jane wanted to say something but didn''t know how to start when the flyers in her hands were snatched away.


    Agroup of men were seriously distributing flyers, and surprisingly, things were going well when the muscr men sent out the


    flyers. Many people were consulting them about fitness issues.


    Unlike her own flyers that went unnoticed...

 Chapter 748 Have We Met Before?

    Chapter 748 Have We Met Before?


    Chapter 748 Have We Met Before?


    ¡°What kind of people are you guys?" The flyers were distributed at ten times the speed, and when they were about to leave,


    Jane quickly stopped them.


    They looked across the street, and Jane followed their gaze.


    Then she saw an obviously very expensive luxury car!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    One of the men wearing wireless earphones said to Jane, "Miss Jane, my master would like to see you."


    "Who is your master? What does he want with me?" Jane suddenly felt uneasy.


    "You''ll know when you see him. Don''t worry, we won''t harm you. My master just wants to meet you."


    Jane''s mouth twitched. If she didn''t want to go... well, it seemed like she had no choice now.


    She quietly put her hand on her phone in her pocket and pressed the emergency call button. As long as something was wrong,


    she would dial out!


    Jane didn''t expect that when the car door opened, there was someone familiar inside.


    Louis nodded politely at her. "Miss Jane, can we talk?"


    Jane wanted to refuse but looking at those pleading blue eyes made it seem like magic had been cast on her mouth and she


    couldn''t say no. When she came back around from being lost in thought for a momentter on, she found herself sitting opposite


    him already.


    "Mister..."


    ¡°Louis, you can call me Louis."


    This name circled around on Jane''s tongue. This name sounded strange yet familiar, making her feel both sad and nostalgic.


    "Mr. Louis, what can | do for you?"


    "| don''t know if I''m lucky enough, but would you like to have dinner with me? Aspensation for my previous rudeness," The


    man looked at her, his tone slow.


    "If | say | don''t want..."Jane tried tentatively.


    "Then | will have to ask several more times," Louis remained unflustered.


    Jane choked up, a little speechless.


    What kind of invitation was this?


    She couldn''t even say no...


    ¡°Well then, I''d like to," She smiled, thinking that she couldn''t offend such a wealthy man.


    This was Jane''s first time eating French cuisine in five years. The elegant sound of violins lingered in their ears, and flowers


    scented the air...


    Jane felt out-of-ce dressed casually as they sat there. She just wanted to finish dinner quickly so that they could leave soon


    after.


    Louis propped his chin up with both hands, gazing upon that face which he had been longing for so long. He smiled elegantly.


    "Miss Jane, don''t tell me, you haven''t realized who | am yet?"


    Jane looked up and said, "Sir, your line is as tacky as ''Have we met before?¡¯ This kind of pick-up line is outdated."


    Louis was taken aback. "No, this isn''t a pick-up line. What | mean is that we''ve met before."


    Jane paused for a moment and even though she had guessed it, she still stubbornly replied, "Is that so? I''m sorry but | don''t feel


    familiar with you at all.¡±


    The man pursed his lips and his blue eyes were full of mncholy.


    Jane felt uneasy under the gaze of


    those emotional eyes. She twitched


    her mouth andpro ised; (£¤au |


    hose head t awa site past. |


    have indeed forgotten many things


    but even without those memories,


    my life is still good. If you care to


    know me again, we can start over."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Louis fell silent.


    Indeed, if Jane remembered their past together, would she sit across from him without any resentment?


    If she recalled those painful memories, would she choose to leave him again?


    Thinking about this made Louis shudder.


    "You''re right; let''s get to know each other again," Louis extended his hand. "My name is Louis."


    "Hello, my name is Jane," Jane saw


    how tactful he was beingand Ker |


    signa hivimproved slightly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After a meal where both Louis and Jane were satisfied with their food choices, they checked the time.


    "I''m sorry but | have to go back to the hospital now to see my daughter," said Jane.


    "I''ll take you there..." The man suddenly stopped mid-sentence. "... you have a daughter?"


    She looked at Louis puzzledly as she answered, "Yes, | do have a daughter who''s already four years old."


    It was like lightning striking on a clear


    day; Louis was stunned! He kad) (\


    ver hqyght th¨¦? Yerie ad gotten


    ied or given birth! Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 749 Almost Missed Her Again

    Chapter 749 Almost Missed Her Again


    Chapter 749 Almost Missed Her Again


    "Louis?" Jane waved her hand in front of him.


    Louis snapped out of his thoughts and grabbed the hand in front of him, his voice trembling slightly. "Who is that man?"


    Jane was startled, once again feeling the man''s unpredictable moods.


    "It seems like it has nothing to do with you, right?" Jane really didn''t feel very familiar with Louis.


    Even if she might have known him before, for her now, Louis was just a good-looking but somewhat neurotic man.


    Upon hearing this, Louis found it even harder to ept. He even wanted to reveal the truth regardless of everything else but


    reason stopped him.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He couldn''t bear the consequences of telling the truth either.


    Under the woman''s solid gaze, he let go of her hand and said apologetically,"Sorry, | lost my temper."


    Jane forced a smile,"Then I''ll leave first. Thank you for your hospitality.¡±


    After speaking, she left without looking back and walked away quickly.


    Louis watched as she disappeared into the distance before sitting back down on his seat dejectedly.


    With one hand covering his eyes and lips tightly pursed together, he suppressed any impatience within himself.


    After a while, he took out his phone and dialed a number. "Go check all information about Jane from these past five years."


    Jane had no idea that Louis was investigating her; she went straight to the hospital instead.


    The three children in Vivian''s room were ying together happily; Vivian had finally made some friends, which made Jane very


    relieved.


    She couldn''t always be with Vivian so having same-aged children y with her would be very beneficial for Vivian''s growth.


    With peace at heart, she left Vivian''s room and went over to another consultation room on the other side where Dr. Peck worked.


    She knocked on the door, then heard an answer from inside before pushing it open.


    "Dr. Peck."


    The young doctor wearing sses lifted up his head.


    "Miss Jane! It''s you! Please sit down."


    "I''m sorry for disturbing you, Dr. Peck, but | wanted to ask about Vivian''s surgery."


    Although Dr. Peck was young, he was trained by famous doctors, so he was outstandingly skilled - currently serving as Vivian''s


    attending physician.


    Dr. Peck looked at Jane with a regretful expression and said, "I''m sorry, we haven''t found a suitable heart yet. But don''t worry,


    Vivian is doing well and we''re actively searching for a donor. | believe we''ll have good news soon and will inform you as soon as


    possible."


    Jane took a deep breath to hide her disappointment and replied, "Thank you."


    Dr. Peck smiled kindly at her and added, "Take care of yourself, Miss Jane. Don''t overwork."


    As Jane left the hospital room, Dr. Peck couldn''t help but sigh to himself - being a single mother was not easy.


    That evening, Louis received the information his subordinate had sent him.


    The first page of the report exined why Jane had lost her memory.


    Louis knew that Martha must have revealed this information to them; he also understood what Martha meant when she said on


    the phone earlier that day...


    It was Jane''s own decision to forget everything - including him - in order to start anew.


    Louis crumpled up the papers in his hand before taking a deep breath and continuing reading.


    The rest of the report detailed some


    events from Jane''s life over the past


    five years; it wasn''t ven detatlde bit


    jsdgarin¨¦u thi¡¯she had a child


    about one year after leaving hospital


    and her child was now staying in the


    hospital due to poor health. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    There was no information about who


    fathered her child or anything


    specific beyond that; gee One


    neypuenieasaht child on one


    page, he realized that he bumped into


    that child at Angel House that day.


    So, the woman who yed "Jamie"


    that day was really Jane! Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He realized then that they''d already met once, but he missed out on her back then.


    If Randy hadn''t been so quick-witted at airport security, he would have missed Jane again.


    Reading through all these details


    made Louis feel pained by what she


    must rave gong ties these


    past fox s; but since she chose


    to forget everything from before, it


    gave him hope for starting fresh with


    her again... Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    From hereon out, they could begin anew together...

 Chapter 750 Have More Money Than God!

    Chapter 750 Have More Money Than God!


    Chapter 750 Have More Money than God!


    When Jane received Louis¡¯ call, she had juste out of the supermarket where she lost her part-time job. The position had


    been taken by the boss''s niece, and she lost an ie and needed to find a new part-time job.


    When her phone rang, it showed an unknown number.


    "Hello, who is this?"


    "Jane, it''s me, Louis." A deep and sexy voice came slowly from the other end of the phone.


    Jane was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t think about how Louis got her number and asked back, "It''s you. What can | do for


    you?"


    ¡°First of all, I''m sorry. | went to your previous workce to ask about your situation..." Louis paused and tried to say gently, "Are


    you having some financial difficulties now?"


    Jane looked around and walked to a rtively quiet corner. "Louis, what do you want to say?"


    Louis wasn''t surprised that Jane was wary of him as a woman. To be honest, he was satisfied that she could talk calmly with him.


    "Well... mypany starts doing business here; | will also settle in this city soon, so | just bought a vi, but it''s too big... So


    would you like..."


    To live with me?


    Louis didn''t finish his sentence but Jane suddenly seemed to understand something.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "I''d love to! Louis, you have found the right person! | used to work as a maid for quite some time; my skills are very proficient in


    this field. Besides, my sry requirements are not high at all. Hiring me won''t cause any loss!"


    Jane felt like she hit jackpot unexpectedly!


    Louis choked on his words when he heard what Jane said but he thought...


    This was good because Jane would be more willing to ept his help.


    "That''s great then! As far as sry goes - how does thirty thousand dors per month sound?"


    "Thir... Thirty thousand?" Jane eximed in surprise.


    "Is that too little? How about fifty thousand?"


    "No, no," said Jane, steadying herself while confirming multiple times if he meant what he said or not.


    Louis sighed in relief, "Jane, this sry isn''t high actually. Cleaning it up would be difficult because the vi is huge. Practically


    speaking, it''s hard for strangersing into my ce often. You being willing is really great news though... Or maybe you can


    come see my vi first before making a decision?"


    Jane raised an eyebrow, emotionally thinking rich people were really capricious and they bought vis without much thought...


    After some consideration, Jane realized that this job was a thousand times better than her previous part-time job. The pay was


    much higher, and she would be able to quickly gather enough money for Vivian''s surgery!


    Thinking about this, Jane felt overflowing gratitude towards Louis. He was like a living angel of wealth! No, he would soon


    be her big boss!


    "Okay, boss, I''ll start working right away!" Jane''s voice was filled with enthusiasm.


    Louis paused and furrowed his brows. "Jane, don''t call me boss..."


    "Should | call you Mr. Boss?" Jane joked cheerfully.


    Louis chuckled. Hisughter brushed over Jane''s heart like feathers.


    Oh no... the big boss¡¯ voice is too seductive!


    Jane didn''t even realize it herself - she trusted Louispletely from beginning to end... she never suspected that he would


    deceive her...


    The rest of the process went


    smoothly - Jane quit her other


    part-time jobs freaking GStrips.


    gingeaks tebeived such high pay


    now, it only made sense for her to


    wholeheartedly serve her employer!


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Louis¡¯ vi was really huge...


    Looking at the luxurious three-story mansion with courtyard, fountain pool and swimming pool, Jane almost burst out in jealousy.


    Once again realizing how extraordinary this man truly is...


    The intricately carved gate was


    equipped with an advanced


    electronic passyerq eabatteO''


    igputting tHe code and pressing


    confirm button there came a "ding'',


    then the gate slowly opened up.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As she walked through the courtyard


    into the house where floors and


    winding stairs were reeetoo tik


    layer of een ed cleaning


    iit ut thinking about fifty


    thousand dors monthly sry gave


    her motivation to roll up sleeves and


    get started right away! Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 751 Innocent Woman

    Chapter 751 Innocent Woman


    Chapter 751 Innocent Woman


    Louis saved the document and closed hisputer. He checked the time, it was already past seven in the evening and time to


    go back. Upon thinking that there would be traces of Jane at his current residence, Louis¡¯ expression softened and he felt a


    sense of urgency to go see her.


    With this emotion in mind, Louis urged the driver twice on the way back. The driver was shocked but did his best to reduce travel


    time by a third while ensuring safety.


    From afar, Louis saw lightsing from the vi and couldn''t help but smile. Meanwhile, Jane had spent an afternoon cleaning


    up the vi and spent over half an hour preparing dinner before realizing that Louis may note home for dinner.


    But what if he did? Magazine articles said entrepreneurs like them often had irregr eating habits and most likely suffered from


    stomach problems. Today was her first day on duty, so being prepared wouldn''t hurt.


    Just as she thought about this, she heard the sound of the gate opening outside. Jane quickly wiped her wet hands on her apron


    and went out to meet Louis.


    "Good evening, Jane," said Louis with a gentlemanly smile.


    "Good evening, Louis, have you had dinner?" replied Jane who waspletely taken by his handsome appearance.


    Louis raised an eyebrow when he saw Jane''s apron and asked, "Not yet. Have you made dinner?"


    As they talked, they entered into the clean living room where delicious smells were wafting through the air.


    "Yes, youe back just in time! | just cooked thest dishes!"


    Louis lowered his eyes to cover the joy in them. "Well, then I''d love to try them."


    Three dishes plus soup were served. All were ordinary homemade dishes but carefully cooked.


    The aroma made Louis who was not so hungry crave food. "Thank you for cooking this meal for me," said Louie appreciatively


    after taking one bite.


    Jane raised an eyebrow and smiled, her eyes shining with excitement. "It''s my pleasure to do this for you. After all, you''re my big


    boss now."


    Louis didn''t particrly like her choice of words, but he didn''t want to stir up any trouble either.


    There was only one set of utensils on the table and Jane stood by without any intention of sitting down. It wasn''t until Louis


    spoke up that he realized something.


    "Don''t you want to eat with me?" he asked.


    "Since when do servants dine with their bosses?" Jane replied matter-of-factly.


    "We''re friends though, aren''t we? We''re helping each other out, not in an employer-employee rtionship," Louis said as he


    pursed his lips.


    Seeing the surprise on Jane''s face, Louis paused before continuing in a somewhat dejected tone. "Just... pity me a little bit. |


    don''t really have any friends, so it''s rare for someone to have dinner with me."


    Jane was immediately taken aback by his pitiful expression and felt a pang of sympathy in her heart.


    Without thinking twice about it, she quickly grabbed another set of utensils from the kitchen and sat across from Louis at the


    table.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Louis couldn''t help but smile triumphantly but the smile faded the next second.


    "Try it out and see if it suits your taste buds. | had limited ingredients today, so | made something light, hoping that it would suit


    your pte," Jane said.


    Louis looked into Jane''s expectant eyes and replied with a smile, "Coincidentally, all you cook today are my favorites."


    Louis grabbed one bite and said


    lly, "Over th d


    casually, "Over ¡°ets ugte (11


    avy warkioad) th ve suffered from


    stomach problems, and it is just right


    to eat light food." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Looking back at him knowingly, Jane


    thought to herself that sessful


    people always p


    opsretonitels emselves


    physically, which is why they end up


    suffering from illnesses when they


    get older - not worth it at all! Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    During dinner time together, Louis


    always seemed to be unintentionally


    ying the victim, whichled dane 1!


    i 9 Delievite0 ROM Sing money


    doesn''t necessarily equate happiness


    or ease in life; she began feeling


    more affectionate towards him


    because of this realization alone.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In this way, Louis achieved his goal: leading the innocent Jane to fall for his love trap.

 Chapter 752 Where Is The ChildS Father?

    Chapter 752 Where Is The Child''S Father?


    Chapter 752 Where is the Child''s Father?


    After dinner, Jane prepared a te of peeled and sliced apples. Louis enjoyed the moment, but it was short-lived. Jane looked at


    the time and realized it was gettingte.


    ¡°Louis, | have to go now."


    Her fingers clenched around a piece of apple as she spoke.


    "It''ste. Where do you want to go? You can stay in your room here in the vi."


    Jane tucked her hair behind her ear and said with some embarrassment, "My daughter is still in the hospital. She''s young and


    hasn''t seen me all day. I''m worried about her and need to check on her."


    Louis felt his heart sink. He had almost forgotten that Jane had a daughter.


    He suppressed his emotions and forced a smile at her. "Your daughter is adorable."


    Jane smiled proudly when she heard this. "Yes, Vivian is truly the best gift God has given me. She''s so well-behaved and cute...


    but also very heartbreaking sometimes."


    Talking about Vivian''s illness made Jane feel anxious and sad. But fortunately, surgery sess rates were not low. Besides,


    Louis helped by providing high pay to cover medical expenses.


    Louis couldn''t bear seeing Jane upset but he still held back his emotions and asked, "What about Vivian''s father?¡±


    Jane was taken aback by this question. She shook her head. "! had Vivian by ident; she doesn''t have a father."


    She indeed found Vivian, the child who was abandoned by her birth parents, by ident.


    The apple in Louis'' hand almost turned into mush from being squeezed too hard. He couldn''t help wonder if a certain man


    knocked Jane up and then abandoned her irresponsibly.


    In that moment, Louis'' mind was tormented with anger mixed with sadness; he couldn''t imagine how helpless Jane must have


    been then...


    That man!


    If he could find that man someday, he would surely make that man suffer!


    "That bastard..." The apple finally turned into pulp under his grip. He threw it away into the trash bin and grabbed some tissue


    paper to wipe his hands sullenly.


    Jane didn''t understand why Louis suddenly became angry until she remembered what she said earlier. She realized that maybe


    Louis misunderstood something but didn''t feel like exining herself...


    To be honest, she didn''t want Vivian''s background to be known to everyone. She was afraid that if Vivian found out that she had


    been abandoned, it would only make her more sad and upset.


    Louis was just her boss. She thought maybe he would give her a raise if he saw her pitiful situation.


    Jane also knew that one should not be too greedy. The sry offered by Louis was already quite high.


    But she could still show some gratitude to her boss...


    ¡°Louis, do you need anything? | did some part-time work before and got a lot of stuff, | can give it to you... | can even give you a


    discount on some of it!"


    Louis choked when Jane suddenly changed the topic. He then asked ordingly, "What do you have?"


    Seeing that Louis was really


    interested, Jane immediately began


    to introduce with great enthusiasm.


    "Your stomach isn''t deittg, wal"


    Lagiyinredently got some


    stomach-nourishing herbs from an


    old doctor. Many of my clients have


    personally verified their


    effectiveness. I''ll make some for you


    in the future and within six months,


    you''ll definitely be able to improve."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Louis nodded slightly, feeling a slight improvement in his gloomy mood as he heard Jane''s words.


    "Thank you, is there more?" he asked.


    Hearing that, Jane immediately spoke a long paragraph to introduce all kinds of products she had.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Louis was listening attentively when


    he suddenly heard the words - "| also


    have condom impportetSroi ?


    cvpis¨¦asl ¡®Hey are made of natural


    and harmless materials, varying in


    smells, sizes and colors..." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Jane was like a salesperson, with a


    passionate and SUMS tle tees uh


    committed to pramotiayher


    drodduets Without noticing the


    increasingly dark face next to her.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 753 That Thing Was Meant For Men Anyway

    Chapter 753 That Thing Was Meant For Men Anyway


    Chapter 753 That Thing Was Meant for Men Anyway


    Jane said unconsciously, "These condoms received quite a lot of positive feedback. Whoever used them said they were good!"


    Just then, a gloomy voice reached Jane''s ears, "Is that so?"


    Jane choked... She slowly turned her head and saw Louis'' handsome face, but at the moment his mood seemed far from good,


    and he seemed irritable.


    ¡°Louis, what''s wrong with you?" Jane swallowed nervously and asked.


    "You sell condoms for money?" Louis said through gritted teeth.


    Jane blinked her eyes and said, "Yes, what''s up?"


    "Do men buy them from you?"


    Jane waspletely puzzled. "Of course, that thing is designed for men to use."


    At this moment, Jane waspletely unaware of how angry the man next to her had be.


    When Louis thought about Jane selling condoms to the men, he became frenzied.


    ¡°Why would you sell this kind of stuff?"


    Jane scratched her head, finally realized that condoms should be some kind of private things in Louis'' eyes.


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, she exined, "| chose to sell this because | could earn quite a lot from it. It''s not so


    embarrassing to sell birth control supplies actually. Besides, many girl will choose to buy them from me"


    Jane touched her nose and added, "Are you sure you don''t want it? The customers all say it''s effective."


    "In that case, why don''t you let me use it myself? | need to try one before | buy some, right?"


    Louis slowly unbuttoned the cuffs of his shirt, stretched out his long hand, and pulled Jane into his arms.


    Jane was suddenly shocked and struggled after a moment. "Louis, what are you doing? Let go of me!"


    ¡°Aren''t you selling condoms? How will | know if it works if | don''t try it myself?¡±


    With that, Louis sped Jane''s waist in one hand and pinched her neck in the other.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane''s neck was cold and stiff, and she dared not move. She murmured, "I sell condoms, but | don''t sell my body!"


    Louis was angry, and Jane''s words made himugh out of anger. "Ha-ha, it is not up to you to decide."


    Hadn''t she ever thought about what if some man had dirty thoughts and tried to hit on her? Like him, for example.


    ¡°Louis, stop messing around. | regard you as a friend, do you want to sleep with me?" Jane shrank and wanted to escape, but


    was imprisoned tightly by the man.


    "If | said yes, what then?" Louis felt like he was going crazy.


    With the woman he loved in his arms, the faint fragrance kept rushing into his nostrils, and the soft skin under his hands was


    attracting him and tempting him.


    There was a hint of lust in Louis¡¯


    eyes. He stared at Jane) fageand |


    S ddenlyieandd falWard and buried


    hts head in Jane''s neck... Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Jane widened her eyes and saw the


    soft golden hair. She fe ta sligh>pain


    i er coghones and finally realized


    that Louis was not joking. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Ah"


    The sudden scream made Louis


    wake up a lot. He Igoketkyp fc"


    Jane''syiaaiahdttet panicked face


    came into his eyes. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Louis frowned in frustration and said, "Jane, I''m sorry... |...


    As he spoke, his hand gently loosened.


    Jane''s response was to jump in ce and move away!


    She stared at Louis warily, then ran out of the vi without a word or a nce back.


    Louis sat still, covering his eyes with his hand, blocking out all emotions.


    Damn it, | still couldn''t control myself and even scared her...

 Chapter 754 VivianS Heart Donor Has Been Found!

    Chapter 754 Vivian''S Heart Donor Has Been Found!


    Chapter 754 Vivian''s Heart Donor Has Been Found!


    Jane escaped back to the hospital in the middle of the night.


    Yes, she ran away!


    Her heart was pounding. She was not sure if it was out of fear or something.


    No matter what, she realized Louis was dangerous!


    She really thought of Louis as a friend, but Louis actually wanted to sleep with her!


    Anyone else would be freaked out under such circumstances!


    There was a mirror in the hospital bathroom. Even though it was dimly lit, Jane could clearly see a hickey on her corbone.


    She rummaged through her bag and found a Band-Aid for kids with pink strawberries printed on it.


    She was somewhat speechless after she put it on.


    Well, though the Band-Aid looked childish, it at least covered the hickey and saved her trouble!


    After adjusting her mindset, Jane went to Vivian''s room where Vivian was reading a fairy tale book. When she heard Jane''s


    voice, she looked up and immediately became overjoyed.


    "Mommy!"


    Vivian''s sweet and lovely smile instantly made Jane''s heart melt. Yetplicated emotions flooded her heart the next second.


    Tomorrow, should she continue working for Louis? If not, she had quit all other part-time jobs and finding another high-paying job


    would take some time. Plus, she had to afford Vivian''s medical bills!


    But if she went to work...


    ¡°Mommy! What happened to your neck?" The thoughiful little Vivian reached out and touched the Band-Aid on Jane''s neck.


    "It''s nothing! | just got bit by a mosquito..." said Jane with an awkward smile.


    Yes! That''s right! Just pretend like it''s just one mosquito bite...


    She decided that no matter what happened between her and Louis, she could separate work from private affairs.


    Besides, Louis was often busy at work. There wouldn''t be any unnecessary trouble if she finished the job before he went back


    home.


    Jane built up her courage before smiling again at Vivian and telling bedtime stories.


    In the next few days, Louis noticed that everything was clean in his vi with hot meals prepared every night he went home, but


    there was no sign of Jane.


    Louis didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    This situation might actually be interesting since he was quite patient when "hunting his prey".


    At the same time, Jane received good news from Dr. Peck: a donor heart for Vivian was found!


    When Jane heard the news, she was stunned for a moment before bursting into tears of joy in front of Dr. Peck,ughing and


    crying like a fool.


    But Dr. Peck didn''t mind at all. He took out a tissue from his desk and handed it to Jane.


    "Miss Jane, congrattions," he said.


    Jane wiped away her tears sheepishly. "Thank you, Dr. Peck."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s nothing. Vivian is a good girl. | really like her."


    As her red eyes shone with tears, Jane smiled sweetly.


    She didn''t notice there was affection in Dr. Peck''s eyes when he looked at her.


    The next afternoon, she ran into Dr. Peck at the market while picking out ingredients for Louis¡¯ dinner.


    "Miss Jane?"


    "Huh? Dr. Peck?" Jane turned around in surprise to see him there and asked if he had taken the day off work.


    Dr. Peck scratched his head


    awkwardly and said, "You don''t h


    to call me ''Dr. Pek outbid SF Wor :


    rp naate KAwyatt Peck. I''m two


    years older than you are. If you don''t


    mind, just call me Wyatt." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Then he added quickly, "I don''t mean anything else; | just think you look like my sister."


    Jane didn''t notice anything unusual about it and agreed with him by nodding her head slightly.


    When she was still working at the


    hospital, nurses often talked abo


    this young, handsqmerd¨¦etor tamed


    Vypatiantid Was talented enough to


    be promoted to chief physician in his


    30s and became many girls¡¯ dream


    guys. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Now here he stood before her dressed casually, looking even younger than before.


    "All right then," said Jane nonchntly.


    The two exchanged smiles openly but looked like they were made for each other in others¡¯ eyes nearby.


    The inclothes bodyguard standing


    not far away felt so jewbat.


    roraotids report this scene to


    Louis. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In a split of second, he decided to take out his notebook and recorded it.


    He was just an unfeeling bodyguard. All he was responsible was recording rather than analyzing it.


    He sure was quite clever!

 Chapter 755 Have We Dated Before?

    Chapter 755 Have We Dated Before?


    Chapter 755 Have We Dated Before?


    Jane and Dr. Peck just had a chance encounter, they greeted each other and exchanged a few words before going their


    separate ways. The inclothes bodyguard behind them inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief. At least there wouldn''t be any


    scenes like a battle between love rivals happening.


    Afterwards, Jane returned to the vi as usual and took care of the cleaning and cooking. Once everything was in order, she


    prepared to sneak away while Louis was still out.


    She didn''t even have time to take off her apron when the noise at the door made her shiver all over.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Louis actually came back early!


    Jane''s scalp instantly tingled, the scenes of that day involuntarily yed in her mind, and her face turned red.


    It was toote to run away. But she didn''t want to face Louis head-on.


    She could only hide instead, thinking that Louis would not search through rooms for her.


    There was a small storage room on the first floor, and Jane ran over to it quickly.


    She opened the door, entered and closed the door in one go.


    At the same time, she took a deep breath and press her ear against the door frame to carefully distinguish any soundsing


    from outside.


    Perhaps because of the good quality of the door panel, Jane couldn''t hear any sound for a while.


    It was bad to wait passively. Vivian was still waiting for her to go back.


    At this moment, Louis outside the door pinched his forehead and showed a helpless smile.


    What a little fool...


    Knock knock knock -


    Jane was scared to the point where her whole body was covered in goosebumps.


    "Jane, | know you''re in there. Come out, please. | think we need to talk." Louis'' voice came from behind the door panel, sounding


    slightly muffled due to the thick door.


    Jane was immediately embarrassed and struggled whether to go out or not.


    She thought to herself, "Avoiding like this all the time is definitely not a solution."


    So, the door was opened and Louis saw the awkward face revealed through the crack of the door.


    Louis tilted his head slightly, coughed, and concealed the urge tough.


    Jane''s palms were sweating as she nervously clutched the edge of her apron.


    She smiled politely but awkwardly and said, "He-he, Louis, good evening. You''re back quite early today."


    Louis hooked the corner of his lips and, as if he hadn''t noticed Jane''s difort, naturally reached out to hold her hand.


    Jane was startled and tried to break free, but she failed and was eventually dragged onto the sofa.


    "Jane, don''t be afraid of me," Louis sighed resignedly.


    Jane pulled at her stiff lips. "What are you talking about? I''m defending my chastity!"


    Louis took a deep breath, looking intently at Jane. "Jane, please don''t be like this. It would make me very sad."


    Jane nced at Louis out of the corner of her eye. He seemed to have lost some of his vitality.


    "Can you promise that you won''ty a hand on me again?"


    Louis hesitated for a moment before saying regretfully, "I''m afraid | can''t."


    Just as Jane was about to retort, she heard Louis continue speaking. "When ites to the woman | love, | can''t guarantee that


    I''ll always be rational."


    Jane''s heart surged with emotion even though she had sensed that Louis treated her so specially.


    ¡°Louis... I''m sorry," Jane began speaking.


    "| know," Louis interrupted her.


    His deep-set blue eyes were filled


    with mncholy as plogked direttty


    ere\tJaskweltanother chance to


    stand by your side." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Another chance?


    "Did we... ever date before?" Jane asked hesitantly while swallowing hard.


    Louis fell silent for a moment before answering softly, "No. By the time | realized how much | cared for you, you had left."


    A heavy feeling settled in Jane''s heart and an inexplicable sense of grievance washed over her.


    She didn''t understand why she felt wronged but it was clear that this man had an immense impact on her life.


    Even though she couldn''t remember


    anything from their pas dogetherbut


    rates wera Sti touched


    something deep within her soul.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Louis... | feel pressured," said Jane


    uneasily. "Regardless of who or what


    kind of person | used ¡éo\be inthe¡¯ ''


    t: pawnl afrordinary citizen


    with a daughter and we''re not


    compatible especially since your


    family background is so different


    from mine." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It doesn''t matter what your background is," replied Louis earnestly while looking into Jane''s eyes. "You are who you are."


    He had lost once before; there was no way he could let go again this time around!

 Chapter 756 She Must Have Loved Him Very Much

    Chapter 756 She Must Have Loved Him Very Much


    Chapter 756 She Must Have Loved Him Very Much


    The next day, Jane didn''t go to the vi early like she usually did. Instead, she stayed at the hospital with Vivian, sitting by her


    bedside and listening to the mother in the next bed talking while Louis'' words echoed in her mind.


    She couldn''t fool herself; she had feelings for Louis. She just suppressed them instinctively. In addition to being shocked by


    Louis¡¯ confession, there was also a hint of fear.


    She thought that she must have loved him deeply before but didn''t know why she gave up chasing him. She struggled and


    hesitated too. Maybe losing her memory was also her own choice.


    But now Louis hadn''t done anything wrong to her. Her thoughts were all over the ce and she had no idea how to face him


    anymore.


    Jane gently rubbed Vivian''s hair and hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Mommy, are you unhappy?" Vivian sensitively noticed Jane''s emotional changes.


    Jane looked at her daughter''s innocent yet worried eyes and quickly smiled. "Nope! When | see you, my little angel, all


    unhappiness flies away."


    Vivian grinned sweetly. "Mommy, can we go on a merry-go-round?"


    Jane was stunned by Vivian''s question.


    "Ben said it was fun to y on a merry-go-round." Vivian frowned as she continued, "Mommy, if it costs too much, then forget it."


    Jane took a deep breath. Who could say no to such a kind child?


    Moreover, for these past few years, Vivian had been following Jane around without joining in any entertainment activities.


    "Good girl! Let me ask Dr. Peck if your body allows it first."


    "Okay!" Vivian''s excited voice melted Jane''s heartpletely.


    Jane turned around and consulted Wyatt about it.


    "Dr. Peck, how is Vivian doing? Can | take her out for some fun?"


    Wyatt flipped through Vivian''s medical records and then nodded his head. "Vivian''s condition has been goodtely, so mild


    recreational activities should be fine as long as she doesn''t get too excited."


    With Wyatt''s approval, Jane felt relieved immediately, and led Vivian straight towards the amusement park that afternoon.


    Jane bought tickets and entered the amusement park with Vivian. There were colorful balloons, fluffy cotton candy, adorable


    dolls, and brightly colored carousels. Despite the hustle and bustle of peopleing and going, it was still lively and festive.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Vivian nestled in Jane''s arms, her two grape-like eyes were rolling around, and her small mouth was open in amazement.


    Jane saw Vivian''s delighted expression and couldn''t help but me herself for neglecting her child''s growth.


    Previously, she was too focused on making money and took Vivian everywhere with her. Vivian was very well-behaved and had


    never made any demands.


    Fortunately, there weren''t many people ying on the merry-go-round, so Jane took Vivian for several rounds andpletely


    satisfied her curiosity.


    ¡°Mommy, | am sooo happy!" When they came out of the amusement park, Vivian''s face was full of excitement.


    Jane kissed her little face and said, "| am also very happy."


    Not far away, an inconspicuous sedan was parked on the side of the road, and the air inside the car was somewhat tense.


    The driver looked at his boss''sposed appearance, feeling uneasy and suddenly shivering - it''s so cold.


    Louis rubbed the cufflink on his left hand, but his gaze was fixed on Jane outside the car. Suddenly, he saw something and felt a


    chill run through him.


    "Drive ahead!"


    "Bang-"


    "AI"


    The ident happened too quickly, Jane didn''t even have time to react.


    A flower pot fell from the sky and


    landed directly on the head o BM


    passerby i rancher The guy


    Taaksn ave time to make a


    sound before he copsed to the


    ground. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The blood poured from the man''s head, and Jane''s blood almost froze


    She btedly covered Vivian''s eyes, but it seemed toote.


    Vivian had witnessed that tragic


    scene with her own eyes, and her


    young heart w dpyandny tte


    SuydaA''SHSdk, which made her short


    of breath almost instantly, and her


    little hands tightly grasped her chest.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Vivian!"


    There were exmationsing from all around, and the cacophony of noise was incessant. Passersby were anxiously dialing


    911.


    Recently, Vivian had been staying in


    the hospital, which made things very


    easy on Jane. So ne\gidn¡¯


    ths erpatl bottle! rescue pills in her


    bag had been empty. When she


    found it out, she hugged Vivian''s tiny


    body and trembled all over. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She didn''t have time to regret or me herself. She just wanted to quickly send Vivian back to the hospital.


    But as she turned her head and saw that familiar face, she didn''t dwell on why Louis had suddenly appeared. The priority was to


    get Vivian to the hospital!

 Chapter 757 I Can Do Anything For You!

    Chapter 757 I Can Do Anything For You!


    Chapter 757 | Can Do Anything for You!


    Once they got in the car, Vivian''s face turned pale and her lips were slightly purple. Jane''s eyes were red as she kept whispering,


    "Vivian, don''t fall asleep. Open your eyes and look at me!"


    Louis sat beside them with a serious expression and told the driver to hurry to the hospital. He also made a phone call but Jane


    didn''t hear what he had said when she was consumed by panic.


    Louis felt sorry for Jane and held both her and Vivian in his arms, giving her some strength without saying anything.


    They rushed to the hospital where doctors had received Louis'' notification about Vivian''s condition. Doctors took over Vivian


    immediately upon their arrival.


    Jane copsed on the hallway floor after they gave Vivian to doctors. She looked like a soulless body with pale skin color while


    Louis helped her up andforted her softly. "It''s going to be okay. Trust me."


    Jane cried silently on Louis'' shoulder while thanking him for being there for them during this difficult time.


    She couldn''t imagine how long it would have taken if it wasn''t for Louis¡¯ help to get Vivian back safely.


    After what seemed like an eternity of waiting outside of surgery room, a doctor finally came out with a grave face. "The child is


    out of danger now but needs rest. But | advice her to undergo surgery soon, or the emotional instability like the one today can


    cause further harm to her."


    Jane nodded absentmindedly with tears streaming down her face.


    Vivian was sent back to the hospital room. Jane watched her daughter''s pale face in distress.


    Suddenly, she seemed to make up her mind, stood up and went straight into Dr. Peck''s office, only to see thetter''s serious


    expression.


    Jane had a bad feeling and said under her breath, "Dr. Peck, may | ask about Vivian''s heart donor?"


    Wyatt furrowed his brows as he spoke, "Miss Jane... I''m sorry but we''ve just received news that Vivian''s previous heart donor


    backed outst minute because they want their child whole again."


    Those words hit hard like lightning bolt on clear day sky, leaving Jane stunned momentarily before regainingposure, "Thank


    you, Dr. Peck... | understand."


    The current situation was already bad enough, but now it seemed to be getting worse. Jane wandered the hallway like a lost


    soul, with Louis quietly following behind her.


    When he heard faint sobsing from up ahead, Louis quickly stepped forward and stood in front of Jane.


    He was a bit annoyed as he asked her, "Why do you always forget that you can ask me for help?"


    Jane looked up at him dazedly and saw his clear blue eyes. It was as if she had suddenly woken up from a dream.


    Her previously dull eyes suddenly lit up as she said urgently, "Louis! Can you help me? Please help me! I''ll do anything for you!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Louis¡¯ joyous mood was ene


    by herst sentence. Ai


    vle\eeltrvontso, ay you do


    rete for them?" he asked. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Jane was taken aback by his


    ised and hesitated f atsieeo)


    swering slowifNo- iF it''s


    someone else, then I''d have to think


    about it." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Louis¡¯ breathing hitched at her words


    and his heart skipped a beat. He


    closed his eyes briefly befor img


    thema inandsard Gia, "Since


    hatee Soe | can help you out. I''ll


    find Vivian''s heart source myself and


    arrange for the best surgeon to


    operate on her. You don''t have to


    worry about the cost. But on one


    condition." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Jane looked up at him with anticipation in her eyes.


    "| want... you to marry me," Louis dered.


    Did she mishear it?


    But Louis¡¯ serious expression told her that he meant every word of what he just said; there was only room for her in his fiery blue


    eyes.

 Chapter 758 Getting Married

    Chapter 758 Getting Married


    Chapter 758 Getting Married


    Louis acted quickly. As soon as Jane nodded in agreement, he took her out of the hospital and arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau


    within ten minutes.


    Jane''s eyes widened in surprise. What Louis was doing really caught her off guard.


    "Wait, wait! | haven''t brought my ID card!" Jane tried to stop Louis, feeling anxious and wanting to escape.


    The man reached out and firmly grasped Jane''s wrist. "I''ve got it for you. Since you promised him, don''t try to run away."


    Whether he took advantage of her vulnerability or not, he didn''t mind being a little maniptive if it meant keeping her by his


    side.


    Like a puppet on strings, Jane followed Louis through the process without thinking much about it.


    Before she knew it, she had received the freshly printed marriage certificate in her hands.


    "Did | time travel? How did | get married?" wondered Jane aloud.


    Meanwhile, Louis couldn''t hide his joy from his eyes and he even tried hard to suppress the urge to kiss her right then and there.


    Their stunning appearance became the envy of other couples waiting in line for registering a marriage.


    As they left the Civil Affairs Bureau with marriage certificates in their hands, Louis took Jane''s from her hand, ¡°"It is better to let


    me keep the valuables."


    Jane rolled her eyes at him incredulously but couldn''t help asking, "Are you sure you won''t regret marrying someone like me?"


    Louis replied solemnly, "| won''t regret it. I''m only afraid that you might."


    "I''m sorry we can''t have a grand wedding yet," he continued after a pause, "but once Vivian recovers from illness, we can have


    her be our flower girl."


    Jane remained silent for some time before finally saying, "Louis... no matter what happens next... thank you."


    Louis raised an eyebrow suggestively as he leaned closer towards her ear and whispered softly, "How about showing your


    gratitude practically?"


    His words carried hidden implications which made Jane blush bright red


    She suddenly remembered that he kissed her and left a hickey on her neck that night.


    "| need to go see Vivian..." said Jane suddenly, breaking free from his grip before running off and leaving him standing there


    alone.


    She had yet to be mentally prepared for living together with Louis.


    After all, their marriage happened so fast and unexpectedly!


    Louis raised his eyebrows and curled his lips into a faint smile.


    Anyway, Jane had fallen for his love trap, and he had plenty of time and patience.


    In the hospital, Vivian was arranged by Louis to a luxury ward.


    When Jane returned, Vivian had woken up. She didn''t cry or make a fuss, but was quiet like a doll.


    Jane hurriedly walked up and gently grabbed Vivian''s hand that wasn''t attached to the IV, calling out to her softly.


    "Vivian, do you still feel ufortable?"


    Vivian whispered, "I''m much better now, Mommy. Don''t worry.¡±


    Jane kissed Vivian''s forehead with concern and said, "You will soon recover. Don''t be afraid."


    Vivian murmured in agreement and shifted her gaze to the guy behind her mother.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Handsome uncle!" Vivian suddenlyughed, "I remember you, uncle."


    Louis was amused by her childish voice and corrected her firmly, "No, you should call me Daddy.¡±


    Vivian was taken aback. She nced


    at her mommy who seemed a its


    bit embarrassed and then attHig


    Hamddoirid dncle. She couldn''t help


    thinking, "Have | slept for so long?


    Why do | sudden have a father when |


    wake up?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Jane looked at Vivian''s confused


    face and exined, "Vivi , gust got


    ried to thisthandsorne guy. From


    new on, things might be different..."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Before she could finish her sentence,


    Vivian''s eyes lit u esbhe fi


    laine red ¡®| also have a daddy


    now!" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Jane was speechless.


    She hadn''t even finished speaking yet, and this little girl had epted Louis so quickly?


    Louis gently rubbed Vivian''s head and said, "In the future, | will protect you and your mommy."


    "Daddy!" Vivian''s tone of voice was childish, but it was filled with uncontroble excitement.


    Great, she finally has a dad! And her dad must be the most handsome dad in the world!

 Chapter 759 ILl Handle Everything For You

    Chapter 759 I''Ll Handle Everything For You


    Chapter 759 I''ll Handle Everything for You


    The nurse came over with an IV fluid bag and said, "Vivian, it''s time for your treatment today." She spoke softly to the little girl


    and showed a lot of patience.


    Vivian was afraid of needles. She didn''t want to worry her mom, so she always tried to be brave when she was getting a shot.


    But after her mom left, she would cry for a long time.


    "Can youe back in ten minutes?" Vivian didn''t reach out for the needle.


    She was afraid that if she cried in front of her handsome dad, he would think less of her. The nurse agreed toe backter


    since Jane and Louis were there too.


    Jane rubbed Vivian''s head and asked gently, "Are you feeling ufortable when they give you shots?"


    Usually, Vivian behaved very well when she was given IVs, so her sudden request made Jane worried about her.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Vivian shook her head and said quietly, "I just want to stay with you longer because | always fall asleep after the treatment."


    "| don''t want to sleep! I''m scared!" Her voice became low and pitiful as she looked up at them with teary eyes.


    "What are you scared of? Tell me about it. I''ll help you solve it," Louis took Vivian''s small hand into his own gentle one as he


    spoke softly.


    Knowing what this child and Jane had gone through, he was fuming with anger.


    But he also felt grateful that fate brought him together with Jane.


    He couldn''t afford to miss Jane again. As for Vivian, the child that Jane cherished delicately, he would protect her as well.


    "|..." Vivian hesitated for a moment.


    "Just say it, Vivian. | will take care of everything," Louis interrupted gently before Jane could say anything else.


    It couldn''t be denied that his eyes were full of tenderness at this moment as he looked sincerely at Vivian while speaking softly;


    he seemed like a good father indeed.


    Although Vivian never said anything directly about wanting a father in her life, Jane knew deep down inside that the little girl


    yearned for one.


    But why did even good moments make Jane feel so uneasy inside? Why did something still seem missing?


    What memories did she lose? What happened between her and Louis?


    "I''m afraid that when | wake up, Daddy will be gone, and it will just be Mommy and me again..." She didn''t want to cry in front of


    them, but also feared that this was all a dream.


    Louis smiled and hugged Vivian. "Don''t worry. | always do what | say. | promise to protect you and your mommy, I''ll keep my


    promise."


    "Okay, let''s pinky swear!"


    "Mhmm."


    Louis really made a pinky promise with Vivian. Jane watched on the side with a tightness in her chest as if an invisible hand was


    squeezing it painfully.


    Ten minutester, the nurse came to give Vivian an injection.


    After asking the nurse about it, Jane found out that the medicine had sedative effects. It wasn''t long before Vivian fell asleep.


    The silence soon reigned over the hospital room. Jane wanted to say something but didn''t know how to start.


    In the end, Louis spoke first in a husky voice, "Jane... today we got our marriage certificates... you should be with me on days


    like this... I''ll take care of everything for Vivian..."


    ¡°Let''s go." Without waiting for him to finish speaking, Jane interrupted him abruptly.


    No matter what, their marriage was an agreement. Marrying him meant he could pay for Vivian''s medical expenses, so she had


    no choice but to fulfill everything he asked for so that he could feel happy and satisfied.


    Louis took Jane to Odonstin''srgest shopping mall.


    As soon as they walked inside, Jane was surprised by its luxurious decor which exuded nothing but extravagance.


    "What do you like? Just take it," said Louis with a slight smile at seeing her awestruck expression.


    "This is your mall?" asked Jane incredulously; while she knew Louis had money, she never expected him to be so generous.


    "If not yet, then soon enough," replied Louis confidently while looking at her surprised face.


    He''d never seen this side of Jane before - slightly taken aback yet very cute at once.


    Hearing his words made Jane frown slightly. What does ''soon enough¡¯ mean anyway?


    But she was only confused for a moment, and then quickly reacted.


    The mall is not his now, but he has the money and ability to acquire it.


    Wow! How impressive!


    "So, um... about our agreed sry, can we sign a contract? Also, for our marriage rtionship... uh! Can we set a time frame? If


    you don''t want to continue the marriage with me in the future, please let me know in advance. And for the time we spent


    together, you should... give me somepensation?"


    He is wealthy.


    And this is the case in both novels and TV dramas, where wealthy young masters of prominent families only seek temporary


    novelty. Once the novelty wears off, she is left behind and forgotten.


    She knew that making such a request


    was somewhat unpleasant,


    was also A benefackoln li Boe


    centeirt hings were not agreed upon


    in advance, she would be the one to


    suffer. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This is also her first time getting married with someone else!


    "If you''re not confident, | can have


    someone draft an agreement reel


    For now, take logkat that ou


    repd Louis didn''t expect Jane to


    hesitate to tell him this, she was


    afraid that he wouldn''t keep his word.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    His heart was instantly twisted up.


    In all these years they had been together, how could she not understand his character?


    In the years she had lived alone, what


    she had experienced had sh egher


    Het eal ater as


    Wele he burden of raising a sick


    child that would forever be a wound


    in her heart. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He would fulfill any of her requests.


    As long as she was secure andfortable!


    "|... we''re getting married, right? Can | buy some jewelry?" Jane approached Louis cautiously and asked.


    Her gaze fell on the counter, where the jewelry shimmered and sparkled in the light. Jane couldn''t help but feel a sense of


    longing and a hint of mischief.


    If Louis lost his interest in her by then, she could sell these jewels for money!


    "Jane, am | making you feel so insecure?"


    Seeing Jane''s absent-mindedness, Louis grabbed her wrist and asked with pursed lips.


    With a sudden grab, Jane was also startled.


    Upon seeing him, she slowly regted her breathing. However, when she noticed Louis staring at her intensely, she immediately


    felt ufortable.


    She thought of the words Louis said to her.


    They used to know each other.

 Chapter 760 Prepare Some Jewel

    Chapter 760 Prepare Some Jewel


    Chapter 760 Prepare Some Jewel


    Jane struggled, "Um, can you let go of me first?"


    Louis paused for a few seconds but he sensed Jane''s difort and eventually released her.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Jane took a deep breath, "Louis, it''s not that | don''t feel safe with you. It''s just that | need concrete assurance from experience.


    You said we knew each other before but | have no recollection of it. I''m happy with my life now and | don''t want to dwell on the


    past.¡±


    Louis didn''t respond and his lips tightened into a straight line.


    For a moment, his blue eyes were fixed on Jane and she felt suffocated under his gaze.


    As soon as she looked away from him, Louis realized he had been staring too long and quickly shifted the topic, "Let''s pick out


    some things!"


    Martha had warned him that someday he would regret what he did.


    And now he did regret it. If he hadn''t arranged for Jane to take the risk or determinedly refused Jane, Jane wouldn''t have chosen


    to forget about their past together.


    When they met again, they wouldn''t be strangers.


    She wouldn''t be hurt or alone raising her child as a single mother.


    It was all his fault.


    "Jane, I''m sorry for questioning you earlier." Louis apologized with guilt written all over his face. His apology came suddenly


    without warning.


    Jane''s heart skipped a beat but she didn''t forget why they were there in the first ce, so she quickly picked out some items:


    rings, nes, earrings and bracelets - all made of gold.


    Even though it may seem tacky for someone her age, gold holds its value well.


    As Jane approached Louis with her selections ready to exin herself once more, he asked while keeping an eye on her, "Are


    you done choosing?"


    "Well... we''re newlyweds today, so | need to prepare some jewelry for our wedding." She scratched her head sheepishly while


    exining herself.


    "Hmm... if there''s anything else you want, just ask me; whatever your request is, consider it done," Louis replied promptly before


    walking towards the saleswoman, indicating that they wanted everything to be wrapped up nicely.


    His hand naturally fell on her waist, and with a slight push, she was pressed against his chest.


    In that moment, the hormones emanating from him flooded her senses and she could feel his heartbeat on the left side of his


    chest. It had a steady rhythm.


    Jane''s breath caught in her throat as her heart skipped a beat.


    Ever since she decided to raise Vivian, Jane had been living for her daughter. She worked four or five jobs withoutint just


    to provide for Vivian''s needs and medical expenses.


    Of course, there were men who pursued Jane at work but as soon as they found out about Vivian and all that came with raising a


    child alone, they backed off. Only Louis persisted despite knowing everything about Jane''s situation.


    What happened between them?


    "Take her to the women''s clothes section," Louis said abruptly when he noticed Jane struggling with herself.


    The saleswoman immediately approached them after Louis spoke up. Clothes and shoes in Jane''s size were lined up neatly


    before her eyes. She felt like if she asked for it, everything here could be moved into their home!


    Although money was important to Jane, she knew better than to be greedy in life.


    She picked two outfits casually but when she saw their prices... she was stunned.


    The price is six digits!


    The world of rich people is truly beyond imagination.


    "This is too expensive," said Jane holding up the clothes in front of Louis.


    If it could hold its value well, she would keep it, but second-hand clothes were worthless.


    Louis didn''t care about any of this; he parted his lips slightly, saying "As long as you like it."


    He saw what caught Jane''s eye while picking out clothes earlier.


    "Well, | do like them but they''re too expensive..."


    It made her feel guilty owning so many valuable things.


    "Just wrap up all thetest seasonal styles ording to her size," Louis said towards the saleswoman without waiting for an


    answer from Jane.


    Just one piece of clothing cost so much money, let alone the fact that Louis asked for so many pieces. The saleswoman, of


    course, wouldn''t offend such a big client.


    So, she quickly wrapped up every item at lightning speed before handing over each package one by one.


    Holing Jane''s waist, Louis exined, "I''ll have these bags delivered to our vi. What do you want to eat for dinner?"


    Jane wondered if Louis would reserve an entire restaurant just for dinner.


    Jane felt that it was highly possible ording to Louis''s worth.


    She didn''t want to go, after all, Vivian was still suffering in the hospital.


    Jane stood still and pursed her lips. "Um... let''s skip the meal. I''m a little worried about Vivian in the hospital.¡±


    She felt guilty for having so much while Vivian was alone in the hospital, even though Louis had arranged for a nurse.


    To put it inly, she didn''t know how to interact with Louis because he treated her too well, which made her feel anxious.


    As soon as Louis heard the name "Vivian," his heart sank.


    This girl named Vivian was someone else''s child and she didn''t even know who hurt her. Even after investigating, there were no


    results.


    She had no memory of the past and was raising a viin''s child while constantly worrying about this child.


    How could he not know why she wanted jewelry and an agreement or why she worked tirelessly every day?


    "Jane, I''ve arranged for a nurse. Didn''t


    we agree on that when we le &5


    hospital? Today waidsiigot ¡®married


    andlr¨¦g rdless of anything else, your


    time today belongs to me!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Louis knew he shouldn''t demand things from her or get angry, but today was indeed their time together.


    Since Jane forgot everything from before, they could start anew.


    He could ept that child because of Jane, but it should never be an obstacle between them!


    How could Jane not understand what he meant by those words?


    He held power over Vivian''s life and death.


    Jane took a deep breath. "Don''t be


    angry first; | just said | have thi \t¡éa.


    Since youve mado aifahgern¨¦nts,


    that FH relieved now. We can


    discuss everything calmly, right?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Her attitude lowered significantly.


    Louis remained silent as he remembered their conversations before getting married.


    If it wasn''t him, then someone else could have been with Jane instead.


    "| never said you couldn''t take care of


    Vivian," He spoke up finally, "


    told you before that GilRake care of


    bod you and your daughter, but


    today you must be with me!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 761 She Is Just A Swindler

    Chapter 761 She Is Just A Swindler


    Chapter 761 She Is Just a Swindler


    ¡°Let''s go eat," Louis reiterated, and Jane took the initiative to link arms with him.


    Her touch was exhrating for Louis, and the words "starting anew" shed through his mind. They would live happily together in


    the future.


    She would always be by his side, and they might even have a child of their own.


    ¡°After Vivian is cured, there will be a specialist taking care of her..."


    "You want to separate me from Vivian?"


    Jane couldn''t remain calm after hearing this. She even showed signs of wanting to retract her hand from Louis''s grip. However,


    he noticed it and held on tighter.


    "| didn''t mean that. Vivian is young but needs surgery; no one knows what will happen afterward. Having someone look after her


    can help ensure she recovers properly. Besides, when she gets better, won''t she need to go to school?" Finally, Louis asked


    Jane a question in return.


    Although Jane remained silent at first, her heart felt heavy inside.


    Undeniably, what Louis said made sense: Vivian was already at an age where she should be attending school; however, due to


    health reasons, she had been resting at home all this time.


    Louis had thought everything through thoroughly, but she misunderstood him instead.


    "Louis..."


    "Jane, we''ve got married."


    Jane wanted to apologize but before she could finish speaking, he interrupted her with those words instead.


    Louis turned towards her with his blue eyes focused solely on hers - captivatingly beautiful.


    How could Jane not understand what he meant?


    "I''m sorry," said Jane as if trying to make amends for earlier misunderstandings. "Vivian means everything to me since | don''t


    have any other family members left."


    "Silly girl! Don¡¯t you still have me? My words carry weight around here." He pulled away from holding hands with her, then


    wrapped an arm around her shoulder while applying some pressure too.


    Jane leaned against his chest, listening intently as they both stood there together, feeling the strength of his heartbeat pulsing


    against hers along with that familiar yet intoxicating scent surrounding them both.


    For a moment there though ¡ª something felt off about it all ¡ª like something wasn''t quite right...


    Why did memories suddenly flood back into Jane''s mind? What exactly had happened in the past?


    Jane was overwhelmed by the years of experience she had gone through, and although the past was behind her, why did her


    heart still race when she was with this man in front of her? Why were her thoughts so uncontroble?


    Louis¡¯ phone rang, interrupting Jane''s thoughts.


    He held onto her with one hand and reached for his phone with the other.


    However, he only nced at it before hanging up.


    Jane pursed her lips. "Um... if you''re busy, you can go ahead and do what you need to do. Don''t worry about me; I''ll wait for you


    no matter howte it is tonight."


    She knew he had money and naturally didn''t have much leisure time.


    But Louis casually said, "It''s just some unimportant matters. Besides, nothing is more important than being with you right now."


    The words came suddenly but they hit Jane straight in the heart.


    For all these years of struggling on her own for survival, this was the first time someone had said something like that to her - that


    nothing else mattered more than being with her.


    She felt satisfied and warm inside - even more so because his promise wasn''t just about herself alone.


    ¡°But | don''t want to hold you back..."


    She knew his status wasn''t simple while she herself was just a poor swindler who happened to be a single mother as well...


    ¡°How could you think like that?" Louis frowned when he heard what Jane said; his face turned cold too.


    Jane shrugged helplessly. "It''s not like that; I''m just worried... our backgrounds are different and if we get married, our lifestyles


    may sh. | don''t want my presence to hinder your original life trajectory."


    The more she spoke like this, the deeper Louis'' frown became - which surprised Jane since it was rare for him to show


    displeasure around here...


    Oh well! She couldn''t afford offending such an important person anyway. She might as well try making him happy first before


    anything else!


    "Sorry," She apologized while lowering her head as if feeling guilty over something, which made Louis¡¯ mind drift back several


    years ago during those days when Jane stayed by his side as his assistant.


    No matter what he asked for, she always got it done right away with great efficiency and excellent results. Sometimes when


    things went wrong, she would apologize to him like she was doing now, waiting for his response and forgiveness.


    Since she was starting a new life, how could she have such an expression?


    No, that''s not right.


    "Jane, you don''t need to apologize to


    me. | should be the pe\apgiaing|


    les, posryithiat liMedle you feel this


    way..." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Louis held her shoulders and apologized while pursing his lips. Guilt flooded his blue eyes.


    This guilt made Jane even more uneasy.


    They were still in the mall with peopleing and going.


    "Don''t think about these trivial matters anymore. You said we were going to eat together? Let''s go eat first."


    Jane quickly took Louis¡¯ hand and didn''t want to talk about this topic anymore.


    "No, | must rify this matter with


    you." Louis¡¯ attitud syeryt


    distal it bidce, unwilling to


    move on. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "This is not a trivial matter for me


    because | want to spend my life wi


    you. You have taffeeddanithing in


    rfp life inistea _ everything


    concerning you is what''s most


    important and what should be cared


    about the most." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was rare for someone to say such words to her.


    ¡°Really? Then what exactly happened between us?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The words slipped out of Jane''s mouth before she could take them back.


    Louis didn''t expect her question but couldn''t avoid those past events either.


    If...


    "Forget it; it was just a casual question. We''re going out for food anyway, so let''s go."

 Chapter 762 I WonT Spend Your Money Recklessly

    Chapter 762 I Won''T Spend Your Money Recklessly


    Chapter 762 | Won''t Spend Your Money Recklessly


    Jane had thought about it, and the words just slipped out of her mouth. But she wasn''t sure how she would react if she found out


    about her past. What if it was something terrible? How could she face him again? And right now, he was the only one who could


    save Vivian.


    So, Jane became timid once again.


    However, for Louis, this was a relief because Jane didn''t continue to ask questions.


    The moment Jane asked him that question, he couldn''t deny that his heart suddenly started beating faster. He couldn''t hide


    anything from Jane but didn''t know where to start.


    The driver took them to the best restaurant in town where Louis had reserved the entire ce just for the two of them. The music


    yed only for Jane and waiters attended to their every need.


    As they walked through the restaurant together until they were seated at their table, Jane''s heart kept beating fast.


    Back when she struggled in life, she carried boxed meals with her everywhere; now here she was transformed into someone


    who frequented high-end ces like this...


    "This is my supplementary card; you can swipe it as much as you want," Louis interrupted her thoughts by handing over a ck


    card while still speaking with a smile on his face.


    A ck card! Her eyes lit up at the sight of it - not only did Louis give her such a high sry and arrange surgery for Vivian but


    also gave her a ck card!


    She pinched herself hard on the thigh - ouch! It hurt; this wasn''t some dream!


    "| don''t think | should take this," said Jane, even though deep inside her wanted nothing more than that card.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Since I''m your legal husband now, isn''t it normal for me to give my wife money?" asked Louis teasingly after seeing how


    hesitant she looked.


    He made sense though - husbands should provide money for their wives'' expenses without any second thoughts or hesitation...


    but then again, how long have they been married?


    Jane felt conflicted inside. "You''ve bought me so many things and paid Vivian''s surgery fees... that''s enough already."


    "Just keep it as backup,¡± replied Louis straightforwardly, leaving no room for Jane to say no.


    Jane had no words left in response, afraid that if she refused once more, then maybe he would get angry with her again...


    She touched the ck card hesitantly ¡ª feeling its weighty significance within seconds before finally epting it reluctantly.


    "I''ll take it for now, don''t worry, | won''t misuse your money," Jane coughed twice and reassured Louis.


    Louis was amused by her words. "You can go to the mall every day, Jane. All | want is for you to be happy.¡±


    Meanwhile, in a certain basement.


    Aman in ck asked his subordinate, "Are you sure you saw correctly? Is the woman next to him the assistant who has been


    with him for years?"


    The man frowned and looked sullen.


    "Yes, that woman is the assistant who has always been by Louis¡¯ side. They are now lovers."


    ¡°Keep an eye on them and report back when necessary."


    "Yes!" The subordinate left and the manughed smugly.


    He had been expelled from Z Country by Louis before and had suffered many setbacks. He almost lost his life and became a


    laughing stock of his entire family.


    This time he came here to make Louis pay with blood debts.


    Louis... ha! You want to return to a normal life? | won''t let you!


    In a western restaurant, the waiter had served their food already, and Jane and Louis were eating face-to-face.


    Although she hadn''t visited such restaurants in years due to her busy schedule, when she saw the cutlery ced before her, she


    took it so naturally that it startled herself.


    Was she once rich?


    ¡°What''s wrong?" Seeing Jane''s reaction suddenly made Louis nervous; he feared that she might remember something from their


    past together.


    Jane shook her head. "Nothing much really; it''s just funny how natural this feels despite myck of experience with these things.


    Oh yeah, about what | said earlier, don''t take it personally. It was just me being impulsive asking those questions earlier on."


    "Forgetting about our past is destiny''s arrangement. My current life is pretty good too."


    Looking at how intently Louis gazed at her made Jane feel like he owed her something again.


    She wanted answers but didn''t know where or how exactly she should start asking.


    ¡°Jane, | willpensate you. I..." said Louis hesitantly.


    Without waiting for Louis to finish speaking, Jane interrupted him and said, "But the way you treat me only makes me anxious.


    I''m constantly wondering what happened between us in our past."


    Jane paused for a moment and continued, "Well, | don''t want to talk about that. Let''s just focus on living in the present."


    "Okay," Louis replied with a single word.


    After finishing their meal, Louis held Jane''s hand as they walked out of the restaurant.


    Before they could get back to their car, a tall man in a ck suit approached them and said respectfully to Louis, "Mr. Caesar,


    Mrs. Caesar is waiting for you at the Carl Grand Hotel."


    Upon hearing this news, Louis¡¯ face turned cold instantly.


    Jane wondered if the so-called "Mrs. Caesar" was his mother.


    Rich families always emphasized matching social status when it came to marriage partners.


    Given how wealthy Louis waspared to her own humble background, she knew that his family would be the first ones to


    oppose their rtionship if they found out about it.


    Not wanting to make things difficult


    for Louis, Jane immediately


    suggested, "Since agone gs Ol''


    ing forGou there, you should go


    ahead. |''ll head over the hospital


    myself. You can call me when you''re


    done or I''ll just take a taxi back."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Louis nodded in agreement and let the driver send Jane to the hospital while he got on the ck sedan.


    About an hourter, the car stopped


    outside a seven-star hotel w FS Eve:


    Louis'' mot r, was Sippase y


    Waltirfd or him. Louis got out of the


    car and finally met up with her in the


    lobby. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He walked up directly and asked bluntly, "Is there something you couldn''t say over phone?"


    "If | had told you over phone


    something unpleasant that you


    wouldn''t have |i es notin Sd


    Haye jastihg up on me?" Eve


    retorted wryly, knowing full well how


    stubborn her son could be


    sometimes. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Louis then countered by saying, "Well, I''m here now. So, tell me what it is, but you know that | won''t obey any orders from


    anyone.¡±


    "You''re an adult now, and your status speaks for itself. | don''t need to give you orders. What | hope is simply that you think


    carefully if it is worth it before doing anything..."

 Chapter 763 Only If It Were Cash

    Chapter 763 Only If It Were Cash


    Chapter 763 Onlly If It Were Cash


    "Why isn''t it worth it?" Louis asked, his voice calm as he furrowed his brow in response to Eve''sment.


    Eve was taken aback by his question.


    Jane had been by Louis'' side for quite some time now, and with his position firmly established, there were plenty of women


    waiting in line for him. But he wanted Jane - the hardworking girl who also happened to be easy on the eyes.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be on my way. She''s still waiting for me," Louis said coolly before Eve could say anything else.


    His mind was consumed with thoughts of Jane now.


    "Since you''ve made your decision, | have nothing more to say. You know that all | want is what''s best for you," Eve replied


    calmly.


    When she heard that Louis hade to Odonstin and had been spending a lot of time with Jane, she rushed over immediately,


    afraid that he might have acted impulsively without thinking things through properly.


    But now it seemed like this was something deeply rooted within him!


    "With her by my side, everything is perfect," Louis said softly as he curled his lips into a smile.


    What more could Eve say?


    "I''ll be staying in Odonstin for a few days; bring her over so | can meet her as your mother," Eve added finally.


    Louis nodded before walking away and disappearing into the distance...


    Watching his departing figure made Eve feel like she was seeing Jane once again - always working tirelessly ahead of him no


    matter what tasky ahead of her.


    Her dedication truly knew no bounds...


    Louis instructed the driver to take him straight to the hospital but when they passed by a flower shop along their way, he told the


    driver to stop.


    When the driver was about to ask the reason, Louis had pushed open the car door and got off. The driver hurriedly followed him,


    only to see him walk into the flower shop and say to the saleswoman generously, "I want 999 roses."


    Louis is surely romantic buying so many roses!


    And it''s enough to see his sincerity, because he never does this kind of thing normally, even if he does, he orders his


    subordinates to arrange it.


    When the clerk was packing the roses, Louis was standing by. He looked around. The flowers were colorful, but Jane loved the


    roses the most.


    He personally carried 999 roses into the backseat of the car, and then got them out after he got off.


    He walked slowly towards Jane while holding onto this enormous bouquet, and everyone around them couldn''t help but stare at


    them both with awe and admiration.


    The bouquet was huge, and the roses were bright red.


    Jane was taken aback at the sight before her, her heart pounding in her chest.


    Louis stood there, tall and lean, with deep blue eyes and a smile thatplemented the roses he held. It was like looking at a


    masterpiece.


    Jane felt herself gasping for air. She had never seen so many roses in one ce before.


    "These are for me?" Jane asked incredulously, staring at Louis with wide eyes.


    Louis¡¯ smile deepened as he replied, "The roses match you perfectly, Jane. Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    He took a step closer to Jane and she could smell the sweet fragrance of the flowers mixed with his own musky scent. It made


    her dizzy.


    "No, no," she stammered out quickly. "| wasn''t waiting long... thank you for the roses though! They must have cost a fortune!"


    Even as she spoke these words though, Jane couldn''t help but feel envious of Louis''s wealth.


    The rich really did live differently from everyone else; they never hesitated to buy whatever they wanted.


    So many roses... so much money...


    If only it were dor bills instead!


    "Is something wrong?" Louis noticed that Jane seemed lost in thought and furrowed his brow slightly.


    He just wanted to make things right between them - he wanted to make her happy again after she experiences all those years of


    hardship.


    Jane felt embarrassed by how transparently greedy she sounded earlier but still tried to y it off coolly. "Oh, no, nothing''s


    wrong! | just think next time if you want to give me something, maybe money would be better? Flowers wilt away so quickly, but


    moneysts forever! Whatever | want, | can buy myself then.¡±


    She forced out an awkwardugh, hoping it would cover up how much she loved money above all else - especially after all those


    years struggling financially with Vivian.


    "... Alright then." Louis replied quietly, at a loss for words.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    You should know that Jane used to love roses very much, and there was always a rose on her desk.


    Nowadays, all she sees in her eyes is money.


    But as long as she likes it, he is willing to amodate anything.


    Jane was taken aback and felt extremely embarrassed, while Louis seemed to be very straightforward. Indeed, wealthy people


    do not care about small amounts of money.


    ¡°Let''s go."


    Louis nodded towards her.


    Jane was holding a bouquet of roses. When she heard this sentence, she was momentarily stunned, but quickly reacted.


    I need to follow him home.


    Fortunately, Vivian has fallen asleep, so there''s no need to say goodbye now.


    So, Jane left the hospital with Louis, holding 999 roses in her hand amidst the hustle and bustle of people.


    Suddenly, they became the scenery in people''s eyes, especially attracted a lot of women.


    Jane subconsciously nced at the


    man beside her, undeniably, thio \


    Par nenstenlly indeed, was


    a eee attraction and


    temptation. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Jane felt a sense of satisfaction and superiority.


    But what shed in her mind was still


    the image of herself holding eegel


    ndl norhat scene must be


    Abin


    cking and impressive. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, there was another thought popping into her mind.


    Since Louis was so generous with her, if she were to make a request for money... wow! She must be very wealthy.


    "Um... Louis, we have an agreement between us, and nowadays there are sry standards in the job market, so um..."


    ¡°We''ll go by your standards."


    Before Jane could finish her sentence, Louis interrupted her with a low and confident voice.


    Jane was moved.


    She got so excited that she directly grabbed Louis¡¯ wrist, "Louis, you''re just too good! | really really like you!"


    She must have saved the world in her


    past life, otherwise ho could ghe\!


    et sushi gdd@person like Louis


    0 was willing to meet all her needs


    and give her money! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ah, Bing a rich woman was just around the corner!


    ¡°What do you like me for?"


    Louis raised an eyebrow in an instant.


    Jane was embarrassed. She couldn''t say she liked his money.


    ¡°Ahem... Of course, | like your demeanor, temperament and handsome appearance!"

 Chapter 764 I Trust You

    Chapter 764 I Trust You


    Chapter 764 | Trust You


    "| certainly couldn''t just say she liked his money," Jane thought to herself.


    "Hmm?" Louis raised an eyebrow in response.


    After her amnesia, Jane had changed from her usual self. But this new side of her was amusing to Louis.


    ¡°Louis, do you not trust me?" Jane asked nervously as she noticed his blue eyes fixed on her.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Louis smiled at the sight of her anxiety. When she used to be by his side, she always wore professional attire and maintained a


    serious demeanor. But now he found this new side of hers natural and endearing.


    "| didn''t say | don''t trust you," Louis replied with a grin. "If what you say is true, then that''s good enough for me! Let''s head


    home."


    Eating out was too expensive anyway. If she cooked at home, she could save some money and maybe even make a profit!


    Wow! She was quite proud of herself foring up with such a clever way to earn some extra cash.


    So Louis took her back to their mansion where all the things they bought from the mall were already delivered by his staff


    members. Their bedroom was on the second floor and as they walked up together, he said, "If you don''t like the decoration style


    in our bedroom, | can have it changed."


    Jane had been stunned by how luxurious their mansion looked since the moment she first saw it; not to mention that he came


    from an aristocratic family abroad! The castle over there must be super huge!


    She shook her head and said, "No need for changing anything... but there is something else..."


    Jane felt embarrassed bringing it up but eventually mustered up the courage. "Although we are newlyweds tonight, everything


    happened too suddenly for me. Louis... could you please give me some time?"


    As soon as those words left her mouth, Jane felt nervousness grip hold of every inch of herself - even down to each finger that


    clenched tightly into fists.


    Though she knew that making such a request was unreasonable.


    But for her, no matter how familiar Louis made her feel or how much he brought up the past, it remained nk to her. She


    couldn''t bring herself to share a bed with a man she had only known for such a short time.


    ¡°How long do you need?"


    Louis asked quickly as he stepped closer to her.


    His tall figure loomed over her and she felt an oppressive feeling wash over her. She didn''t like this feeling and instinctively took


    two steps back.


    "| don''t know how long | need, but Louis, | will do my best to..."


    Jane bit her lip as she struggled with uneven breathing.


    But Louis interrupted her before she could finish speaking. "I told you tonight is our wedding night."


    She had to go back with him; she had no choice but to...


    Thinking about it made Jane''s head ache. At the time of Vivian''s request, Jane hadn''t thought too much about it, but now that


    their rtionship was firmly tied together, problems kept arising one after another.


    "| can sleep with you tonight, but..."


    ¡°Don''t worry. | won''t force you."


    Those words were like an adrenaline shot for Jane.


    Her eyes widened in shock as she looked at him; did this man really just say those words? It was unbelievable!


    ¡°Are you really not going to force me?"


    Men tend to lie.


    If they shared the same bed tonight, what if he couldn''t control himself?


    As soon as Louis heard Jane''s response his face darkened in anger.


    "Jane, don''t you trust me?"


    He didn''t like this version of Jane especially when he saw the way she looked at him now.


    The old Jane always believed everything he said or did and put his words first without any conditions attached.


    However, thinking back on those times caused Louis¡¯ heart pain because it reminded him of his "perfect n". Martha said that


    at the time Jane trusted him too much which ledter on to her despairing hopelessness.


    Everything they went through then was because of what she wanted - not wanting anything else from him nor wishing ever again


    being seen by him nor having any other kind of interaction between them whatsoever .


    Now everything happening between them came from his initiative alone.


    Therefore, Louis quickly stopped his thoughts and spoke before Jane had a chance to say anything. "Don''t worry, | keep my


    word. | am suffering from insomnia right now. If you can tell me a story and keep mepany, | will pay you 50, 000 dors for


    the night."


    At this critical moment, Louis thought about Jane''s current situation and her love for money.


    "Really?"


    As soon as she heard the amount of money he was offering, Jane''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    For her, being able to tell a story and keep someonepany in exchange for 50, 000 dors was an opportunity she couldn''t


    Pass up.


    "| never go back on my word," said Louis with a smile when he saw how excited she was.


    Jane was overjoyed. "! believe you! So it''s settled then - I''ll tell you stories all night long if you give me 50, 000!"


    "Yes," replied Louis without hesitation; he would give her however much she wanted.


    But before they could sleep together that night, Jane needed to figure out what to make for dinner based on Louis'' preferences.


    The fridge was well-stocked with


    ingredients, but she stil soughtotit!


    rs pester. weer are SO many


    dishes in your fridge! What do you


    want to eat?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As soon as those words left her


    mouth, an idea popped into her head:


    since Louis is an arisfaqrgt cedar¡¯


    t fave expensive tastes in


    food anyway - why not make


    something difficult? That way she


    could raise the price even more!


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Little did Jane know that every reaction of hers had been noticed by sharp-eyed Louis...


    ¡°How should | put it... I''m quite picky when ites to food,¡± said Louis slowly and deliberately while looking directly at Jane.


    She felt like everything around her suddenly became chaotic because his request seemed impossible! How could anyone fulfill


    such specific demands?


    It felt like torture or some kind of test!


    Louis knew exactly what kind of reaction he would get from Jane at this point...


    Jane crossed her arms in frustration.


    "Louis, even though we are married, it


    doesn''t chang thefaetlthat youre


    sfiy rrp bose | understand that you


    have requests, but you can''t be too


    demanding, can you?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 765 Have You Almost Killed Me Before?

    Chapter 765 Have You Almost Killed Me Before?


    Chapter 765 Have You Almost Killed Me Before?


    "Is this too much?"


    Seeing Jane''s angry expression, Louis felt extremely pleased.


    He wanted tough, but he managed to hold it in.


    However, there was a faint smile on the corners of his mouth. To Jane, it undoubtedly looked like he was mocking her


    intentionally!


    But then again, he couldn''t me her!


    ¡°Louis, the chefs you hired are all five-star or above. | have confidence that | can make you satisfied with my cooking skills, but


    your sry..."


    As she spoke, Jane made a gesture of counting money with her hands.


    Louis'' eyes deepened as he watched this movement.


    The old Jane would never have made such vulgar gestures before. But now she couldn''t be med; it was the harsh reality that


    had pushed her step by step into this situation.


    Aside from feeling heartbroken for her situation though, Louis also found her cute.


    ¡°As long as you can satisfy me... I''ll give you twenty thousand dors for a meal."


    Twenty thousand?!


    Hearing this number caused Jane''s blood pressure to skyrocket instantly.


    Sure enough... rich people were so arrogant and casual when it came to spending money!


    Where could one find such an easy way to earn money?


    And where could one find such a good financial supporter?


    Damn it! Even if she had to die trying... she had better serve this financial supporter well!


    She made soup along with dumplings and porridge. She even cooked one of her signature dishes: egg drop soup.


    She arranged soy sauce and scallions on top of the dishes in a way that Louis had never seen before, so he asked, "What is it


    that you made?"


    "| prepared everything ording to your request," said Jane proudly while pushing the egg drop soup towards him. "Vivian says


    my egg drop soup is delicious - try some."


    Although he''d only ever been exposed to famous dishes before, now when hearing what Jane said about how good hers tasted,


    he realized what kind of dish it was - eggs cooked together in broth until they formed little drops.


    "Do you like it?¡±


    Jane sat across from him smiling at him happily while propping up the table with both arms.


    This egg drop soup contained some secret ingredients known only by herself; if not for needing quick cash while still having


    Vivian under care, then she would have set up shop selling these already.


    "Mm-hmm."


    Louis nodded and asked, "Did you learn your cooking skills in the past few years?"


    During the years when Jane worked for him, he never saw her cook a meal.


    "What else can | do? I''m not as rich as you. Eating out is expensive and on top of that, Vivian''s medical expenses are huge...¡±


    As she spoke, Jane''s expression dimmed slightly.


    She had indeed had a tough time in recent years, but she gritted her teeth and persevered for the sake of her child. Since she


    had decided to keep Vivian by her side, how could she easily give up?


    Therefore, she no longer yearned for those delicious dishes. What she longed for was Vivian''s recovery from her illness.


    Fortunately, fate smiled upon her and she met Louis, a generous benefactor.


    But she had also decided that during the time she stayed with Louis, she would take good care of him and make him feel happy


    both physically and mentally.


    Listening to Jane talk about this, Louis could even imagine how Jane had been living a turbulent life for the past few years,


    taking care of her child while working at the same time.


    Thinking of Vivian''s biological father who hurt Jane and caused this, Louis clenched his fists tightly.


    He must find out about this man and teach this man a lesson.


    "Sit down and eat together. Don''t worry. I''ll pay you for whatever I ask you to do. Also, | won''t let you go through your previous


    hardships again."


    "It is not okay, is it?"


    Jane felt a little embarrassed.


    Louis said that outright, so it would be shameless of her to still sit across from him and dine together.


    No, no, she can''t do this.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. You are my wife and also my maid. We just started a new business between us, didn''t we?


    Besides, now that you''re here, | don''t want anyone else to interfere with us."


    Louis pursed his lips and slowly uttered these words, his speech steady and powerful, leaving Jane stunned.


    Louis, who have dozens of servants to take care of his daily lives, are now dismissing all his servants just because he doesn''t


    want anyone to interfere with them?


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Ahem! Louis, you can''t have that


    kind of idea. Having more people will


    make it easier to take oF of your Vin


    sady d Aiko several


    people, and it''s exhausting," Jane


    said, panting slightly for effect. She


    just wanted to show Louis how


    difficult it was for her to live alone in


    a huge vi. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    But Louis was surprisingly confident and said, "I told you those people would only get in our way. Besides, you can handle it all,


    can''t you?"


    ¡°But | don''t want to work myself to death!" Jane felt very frustrated.


    Louis made decisions one after another so fast.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll pay you double for all this work. If you think that''s not enough, name your price." Seeing Jane''s sad


    eyes, Louis spoke slowly.


    He knew she would agree if he offered money; he felt a little smug at the thought that if she did agree, then he could keep her by


    his side forever and their life together would be wonderful.


    Double pay was undoubtedly the


    most attractive thing for Jane rg


    now ¡ª mens Rees ¨¦h¨¦could


    Sep rSCF er eyes now ¡ª such


    an opportunity to earn so much


    moneyy before her; how could she


    not seize it tightly? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "There have been many changes between ustely. We should probablye up with some kind of agreement or things might


    getplicatedter on," Jane suggested cautiously.


    "| don''t have anyone else around me


    right now; if you''re worried about


    anything, then feel fpee tewrit¨¦ Up an


    agneeht Yourself or record our


    conversation,¡¯ replied Louis directly


    without any hesitation or guile.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Jane couldn''t believe what she heard ¡ª either write an agreement or record their conversation?


    ¡°Louis... did you almost kill me once?" asked Jane curiously but also with a hint of suspicion in her voice, which made Louis¡¯


    pupils shrink suddenly as his heart sank heavily into his chest.

 Chapter 766 I Just Feel You Are Too Good To Me

    Chapter 766 I Just Feel You Are Too Good To Me


    Chapter 766 | Just Feel You Are Too Good to Me


    The thing Jane feared most was the sudden silence that descended upon them. She panicked.


    Although she had only known Louis for a short time, he had always been responsive and quick to reply whenever they


    interacted. But now, this silence - was it real?


    "No," Louis said, his tightly pursed lips parted as he spoke slowly.


    He hadn''t expected her to ask such a question and couldn''t deny that it made him feel uneasy for the first time in many years.


    He was afraid that she would leave him once she knew it.


    All he could do now was hide his feelings and go against his own heart.


    Jane didn''t know how to describe her emotions at this moment when Louis gave her an answer. She knew that there wasn''t any


    need for him to deceive her or lie about anything.


    But why did she still feel so anxious?


    At this moment, Jane hated herself for asking such a brainless question out of nowhere when everything seemed fine just


    moments ago.


    "You seem like you don''t believe me, Jane," Louis said without hearing her response as he turned towards her with those


    piercing blue eyes fixed on hers which made her heart skip a beat.


    "Tell me your reasoning behind asking me that."


    Jane lowered her head and replied hesitantly, "I just thought you were very good to me... and you mentioned something


    happening between us before? Louis... | know my words have affected you but I''m curious too... why are you always there for


    me?"


    Louis knew there was no escaping from answering Jane''s questions now, so all he could do is exin himself while trying not to


    look directly into her eyes.


    "We''ve met before and after you left, | realized my feelings towards you. Now | want to make up for what happened in the past


    by being good to you because I''m afraid if | don¡¯t treat you well enough, then one day you''ll leave again.¡±


    As soon as Louis finished speaking, he walked over towards where Jane stood, towering over her with his tall frame, making it


    hard for Jane to breathe!


    Without hearing a response from Jane, Louis reached out to wrap her hand, which seemed so sudden to Jane that she abruptly


    withdrew her hand.


    Realizing they''d been married, Jane let out a dryugh.


    "I''m sorry! It''s just reflexes! | didn''t mean it. Louis, please tell me what''s on your mind!"


    This action caused Louis¡¯ heart rate to increase rapidly.


    If she hadn''t been hurt by someone, how could her unconscious reaction and self-protection awareness be so strong?


    At the thought of this, Louis felt a surge of anger and strong urge to find out the man who hurt her.


    ¡°Jane, what I''m saying is true. If you don''t believe me..."


    Louis stopped his thoughts and he also knew that the most important thing in front of him was tofort Jane, and not to let her


    have any more bad experiences.


    "No, Louis, you must not say that. You have exined so much to me and | naturally believe you. Please go ahead and have


    your meal before it gets cold and loses its taste."


    Louis''s humility made Jane feel uneasy, and she interrupted him before he could finish speaking.


    "Um, let''s eat together."


    Actually, Jane wanted to turn around and go to the kitchen to clean up.


    Louis had made a request, so Jane had to stay. After the tense conversation just now, no one else seemed to want to speak and


    the atmosphere was very quiet, making it very ufortable.


    As he finished his meal, Louis¡¯ use of the napkin was incredibly graceful. Jane couldn''t help but be stunned by even the slightest


    nce as she cleared the table.


    This man has a good temper, a lot of wealth, amodates her in every way, and is also handsome. He''s like a prince


    charming straight out of a fairy tale world!


    Louis put down his napkin, he had something to say to Jane.


    But at the moment when their gazes intersected, Jane quickly lowered her head, and their gazes collided unexpectedly, making


    Jane feel extremely flustered.


    Louis, however, was very happy, "I''m your husband. Feel free to watch me. Don''t be shy. But | have to take care of something


    now, soe up to me when you''re done cleaning up."


    "Um," Jane responded in a low voice, not daring to even lift her head.


    Jane breathed a sigh of relief only when she heard Louis¡¯ footsteps fade away as he went upstairs.


    Damn it.


    Jane, you have been running around for so many years and have met all kinds of people. Why are you so timid in front of Mr.


    Louis?


    He is right.


    He''s your legal husband. Just feel free to watch him. What are you afraid of?


    After giving herself a pep talk in her mind, Jane turned around and headed straight into the kitchen.


    "Not being able to find someone doesn''t mean they don''t exist. I''ll give you three days. If you can''t find him by then, you can get


    lost!"


    The person on the other end of the phone broke out in a cold sweat upon hearing these words. "Mr. Caesar, we are doing our


    best to investigate, but there is absolutely no information about the child''s biological father."


    "Check blood type. Get the DNA


    testing. Do | really need to teach yeu


    this?" Louis intercopt¨¦d his


    odbrai ate impatiently before he


    could finish his sentence. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He had no patience at all right now.


    How can he allow others to hurt Jane?


    Why is it that the man who hurt Jane can escape and live carefree, while Jane has to raise a sick child alone and run around


    everywhere?


    Now that he knows the suffering that Jane went through before, how can he allow Jane to continue enduring this suffering?


    ¡°Find him out and punish him."


    Louis issued a final ultimatum, with a clear expression of hostility and determination in his eyes.


    Even through the phone, the other person could feel Louis¡¯ powerful aura, causing them to shiver involuntarily.


    Even he couldn''t help but mourn for the man, why provoke someone who shouldn''t be provoked?


    In the kitchen, Jane was thinking to


    herself. "What Louis just ai¡éraad


    lot of sense! gnoald make good use


    ofthis opportunity to earn more


    money." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She brewed a cup of coffee for Louis.


    Thinking that he must be dealing with some affairs, she walked towards the study.


    After finishing the phone call, Louis turned on hisputer and was currently reviewing the emails sent by his subordinates for


    approval.


    Jane knocked on the door very politely.


    "You can juste in directlyter."


    There was no one else in the vi


    now except for him and Jan


    when the knookjea sana came, the


    Arsitianig {Kat shed in Louis'' mind


    was Jane''s smiling face. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 767 He Only Had Jane In His Heart

    Chapter 767 He Only Had Jane In His Heart


    Chapter 767 He Only Had Jane in His Heart


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jane pushed open the door with a cup of brewed coffee in her hand.


    "Mr. Louis, | have brewed a cup of coffee for you.¡±


    Jane had a big smile on her face.


    Louis didn''t know what Jane was up to, but he enjoyed being approached and ingratiated by Jane.


    When Jane handed it to him, he took a sip and couldn''t help but praise her, "This is really good. So, how much is this cup of


    coffee?"


    He held the coffee in his hand and sipped it gently at his lips.


    Jane has thought that wealthy people like him either drink coffee or smoke cigars when dealing with work.


    She didn''t smell any tobo or alcohol on Louis and decisively opted for coffee.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    All the materials are avable in the vi, she just made coffee ording to the instructions from the inte and was praised by


    Louis for her efforts.


    At this moment, Jane was satisfied.


    "This is my first time making coffee, but it''s good that you like it. This cup is for free. Next time..."


    "There''s no such thing as a free lunch in the world, right? It''s great that you have such skills on your first try. However, can you


    give me a discount?"


    Every time Jane has an idea of her own, she can''t resist Louis¡¯ tenderness.


    He still tries to give her money when she says it''s free.


    Wow, he is simply amazing!


    However, she still had to show some courtesy, "It''s my first time making coffee. How can | let you pay for it?"


    "It''s okay. | have to spend money when | go out buying coffee anyway. Besides, you''ve saved me a lot of money," Louis said


    persuasively.


    Upon hearing Louis¡¯ words, Jane dispense with the formalities and said, "Well then, if that''s the case, I''ll charge you... five


    hundred?"


    "Okay."


    Louis nodded.


    Jane thought that transferring money directly would be more convenient, so she asked him, "Louis, do you have Facebook?"


    "What is Facebook?"


    "It''s just a chat and money transfer app. Give me your phone and I''ll register for you," he said.


    Jane didn''t think much of it when she heard that Louis didn¡¯t have the app yet. It was normal, especially since he was a wealthy


    count.


    Louis handed over his phone and Jane swiftly went through the registration process with lightning speed. To fit Louis¡¯ status,


    Jane spent a long time choosing her nickname and avatar picture before binding the ount.


    After everything was done, Jane handed the phone back to Louis. "I''ve set everything up for you. Just follow the prompts on the


    app in future transactions and transfer my agreed-uponpensation directly to me."


    Louis took over his phone and quickly understood how to use it.


    Jane''s avatar was simple - a sunflower - with an ellipsis as her nickname while his nickname was "L".


    She used to love red roses.


    "If you like roses... why not take a photo holding onto a bouquet of roses as...?"


    Before he could finish speaking, Jane interrupted him. "No woman can resist the temptation of roses but Louis... you saw my


    situation earlier, right? If | spend money recklessly, then Vivian won''t have enough for treatment."


    She found this child so she had to be responsible for her. Now that they were bound as mother and daughter by fate itself. She


    couldn''t let Vivian down! She had hope of living now, so naturally she would hold onto that hope tightly!


    "You can like them now," said Louis, who felt sorry for her, as kind words flowed from him instantly.


    Jane felt happy, because no one could refuse someone who treated them well.


    ¡°Okay then, thank you, Louis! How long do you need until your work is finished? Do you want me to wait here or..." She pursed


    her lips before changing topics while asking about what would happen next between them.


    She hadn''t forgotten their agreement. If she didn''t do what they agreed upon, then there might be some emotional issues


    between them.


    "Just wait here; I''ll finish soon,¡± replied Louis.


    Jane was surprised because she thought he''d ask her to go instead of waiting around.


    She sat on the couch, bored and ying with her phone, but Louis didn''t let her boredomst too long.


    He said it would be soon and it was.


    Jane was just about to watch some TV when the app had just opened and Louis spoke up, "Let''s go."


    "Ah, so soon?" Jane asked instinctively.


    But she followed his words, put away her phone and got up to follow him.


    "Otherwise how long do you want me


    to take care of this? | can''t keep you


    waiting here forever, And) detinntely:


    doit waiit Poul Walting for me too


    long today," Louis said in a gentle


    tone with a deep smile at the corners


    of his mouth as he spoke. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Jane felt embarrassed. He kept mentioning their wedding night over and over again, making her feel nervous.


    Can she trust his words? What if he wants...


    "What are you worried about?" Without hearing Jane''s answer, Louis frowned slightly.


    He stopped walking suddenly while


    Jane was looking down at th gynd


    behind him She aneid¨¦heally umped


    into\hrt from behind, causing her to


    scream out in pain immediately after


    impact. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Jane, are you okay?" Louis rushed over to help support her while expressing concern in his speech.


    His back felt like a bronze wall that caused even more pain when she collided with it.


    She rubbed her nose and replied sarcastically, "What do you think? Louis! If only you had warned me before stopping!"


    "I''m sorry. It''s my fault. Why don''t you try hitting me back?"


    If anyone else heard this sentence


    from Louis, they would be surpri


    that Loui thegunt @\Owas always


    High a6 ve everyone else, would


    speak so humbly towards an ordinary


    woman. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Louis didn''t think there was anything wrong with what he said, because all he could see were Jane!


    As for Jane herself, well, she found what he said quite amusing and asked, "How?"

 Chapter 768 She Is A Bad Girl

    Chapter 768 She Is A Bad Girl


    Chapter 768 She is a Bad Girl


    Furthermore, there was a difference in strength between men and women, so her bump couldn''t


    have any effect on Louis.


    "How about you hit me back?" Louis suggested, his calm blue eyes looking at her with sincerity,


    seeking her opinion.


    As long as she spoke up, anything could be achieved with him.


    Such an excellent man would make anyone''s heart flutter, including Jane''s. Her heart thumped hard


    in her chest.


    "Jane?"


    Not hearing Jane''s response, Louis called out to her with a slightly raised tone of voice.


    It immediately brought Jane''s thoughts back to the present moment.


    Thinking about Louis'' question earlier, Jane quickly said, "Just forget it. This isn''t the era where


    problems are solved through violence."


    She still kept her head down and felt embarrassed for some reason.


    "I''m really sorry. Don''t worry; I''ll remember next time to give you a heads up before doing anything,"


    said Louis, feeling sorry somehow.


    It had started as just a simpleint but ended up getting such serious assurance and apology


    from Louis that made Jane feel even more guilty than before!


    If she didn''t say something soon enough to stop this topic from going on, then it wouldn''t end


    anytime soon!


    Jane quickly added, "It''s nothing really. I was just scared earlier. You''re probably busy tomorrow, so


    get some rest early tonight. Shall I find you some clothes?"


    "Sure," replied Louis without hesitation.


    Jane wanted to cry but knew that since she had offered help herself, then she needed to finish what


    she promised no matter what!


    The walk-in closet was huge and filled with suits of different colors and styles thanks to Louis''


    wealth.


    After searching through three or four rows of clothing racks, Jane finally found the pajamas


    section... Hmm, ck-colored ones!


    When picking out close-fitting clothes like these ones for Louis made Jane want to p herself!


    How could she have unconsciously asked such questions? She had never been this close


    physically with any man before, let alone helping them find their clothes. It was so embarrassing!


    But no matter how much regret or self-loathing went through her mind, now there wasn''t much use


    dwelling on it anymore.


    She remembered that there were only two people living in this vi: she and Louis who wouldn''t do


    things himself because of his noble status.


    After struggling internally for a while longer over whether or not should fetch his underwear for


    Louis, she randomly picked one along with pajamas for him, then handed them both over, saying,


    "Most of your clothes look alike anyway. I just grabbed them at random!"


    When giving them to him, Jane didn''t dare to look at him.


    "Jane, thank you."


    Louis is always so gentle.


    Jane cleared her throat twice and pretended to be serious, saying, "Don''t thank me. You''re my


    employer. If you really want to thank me, a small tip would be okay."


    When Jane said this, she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear to cover her current panic.


    "OK," Louis said quickly, which startled Jane.


    "I''ll go take a shower. You go fetch your clothes. If you don''t mind, you can join me." Louis put aside


    his phone.


    Although any woman would reject when hearing such words and find them very frivolous, when they


    came out of Louis'' mouth, Jane''s heart raced and she felt extremely uneasy.


    Damn it, shouldn''t she said no immediately? How could she have such a reaction?


    "Jane?"


    Louis elongated his tone and uncertainly asked her.


    He walked to Jane, grabbed her hand instantly, but she quickly reacted, "No, Louis, you should take


    a bath yourself. In case you need anything, I can still serve you anytime outside right?"


    "You''re right." Louis nodded. Before entering the bathroom, he grabbed her hand tightly, "It''s you


    ability to make me happy, I won''t let you work for nothing."


    With that said, Louis released her and went into the bathroom.


    Jane was lost in thought as she pondered this sentence. "I won''t let you work for nothing," she


    repeated to herself.


    With a chuckle, she realized that this meant there was always a reward for any taskpleted. She


    couldn''t help but think, "I''m going to get rich!"


    During the time Louis was taking a shower, Jane sat bored on the sofa.


    However, it wasn''t long before she received a call from the hospital. Seeing the caller ID, Jane''s


    heart sank as she had a gut feeling that something had happened to Vivian.


    "Mommy!" Vivian''s cheerful voice came through the phone, instantly relieving Jane of her worries.


    Such a lively and cheerful voice indicated nothing happened to Vivian.


    "What''s wrong, Vivian? Do you miss me?" When she left, Vivian was asleep and she hadn''t told


    Vivian where she went.


    She understood Vivian. After all, they''d been living with each other for so many years.


    In Vivian''s mind, she is the only one.


    Vivian spoke with a hint of timidity.


    "Vivian, just tell me directly. I''m your mom, don''t be afraid. No matter what happens, I will always be


    by your side."


    Hearing Vivian''s tone like this made Jane''s heart ache.


    Although Vivian wasn''t her biological daughter, after so many years of being together, she had long


    regarded Vivian as her own.


    Now that Vivian was like this, how could Jane feel good?


    "I had a dream. You abandoned me after Uncle Louis took you away..."


    Vivian choked up and started sobbing.


    Jane felt a pang in her chest.


    When Louis went to the hospital room with her today, Vivian showed joy towards him and even


    changed how she addressed him. If it weren''t for the change in tone, then Jane wouldn''t have


    noticed the change in how she addressed him already.


    Children are indeed sensitive.


    "Silly child, how could I not want you? The most important thing for you now is to get well soon after


    surgery."


    Jane gentlyforted her.


    Vivian answered "Hmm" with sobs.


    There was silence on the phone for a moment before Vivian finally asked courageously, "Mommy,


    every time you''re by my side, I can sleep soundly but without you here, I can''t sleep at all... I miss


    you so much."


    The nurse asked her to behave herself and leave her mommy and Uncle Louis some alone time,


    but she wanted her mommy by her side so badly!


    She was such a bad girl who wasn''t behaving well at all! But all she wanted was Mommy!


    Hearing what Vivian said made it impossible for Jane to remain calm orposed any longer:


    "Don''t worry, sweetie. I will change clothes right away ande over, okay?"


    "Then I''ll wait for you," replied Vivian eagerly.


    "All right then."


    After making an agreement, they hung up.


    When Jane was changing clothes...C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 769 You Have To Compensate Me

    Chapter 769 You Have To Compensate Me


    Chapter 769 You Have to Compensate Me


    "Where are you going?"


    Jane was about to take off her clothes when she heard Louis'' low, cold questioning voice.


    She was startled and turned around to see Louis staring at her coldly.


    The look made Jane uneasy, especially when she remembered his many reminders and instructions


    today.


    He was good to her, but she had no choice.


    Vivian was waiting for her in the hospital. She could have ignored it before, but after Vivian''s call,


    she couldn''t ignore it anymore.


    Such a small, sensitive child like Vivian would be scared if she had nightmares alone without


    anyone by her side.


    "I''m going to the hospital, Louis. I remember everything you told me earlier, but I just received a call


    from Vivian. She needs surgery and can''t be alone."


    Jane''s face showed a worried expression and even her tone was very concerned.


    In fact, from the moment Louis saw that Jane had prepared herself to change the clothes, he knew


    that Jane was going out to find that child.


    He wasn''t happy about it.


    But seeing Jane like this softened his heart again.


    She belonged to him. From the moment he saw her again, he was sure that no matter what


    happened, he would keep her firmly by his side.


    He also promised to fulfill all of her requests.


    At present though, he could only restrain his emotions.


    "You didn''t eat much dinner and now it''s sote with no servants around. How will you get there?"


    Louis'' eyes were full of concern for Jane.


    "I... I''ll take a taxi!" What else could she do?


    She couldn''t possibly ask Louis to drive her over there!


    "It worries me if you''re taking taxis sote at night. As your husband, if you need anything, you can


    alwayse find me. I''ll take you there together." As soon as he finished speaking, Louis walked


    into the cloakroom.


    Jane didn''t want to trouble him any further. Thinking of that, she chased after him and called out his


    name.


    But Louis had begun taking off his clothes inside the cloakroom.


    His sturdy yet well-proportioned naked body startled Jane immediately, causing her to turn around


    and cover up her eyes.


    "Can you put on your clothes please?"


    Jane''s breathing became unsteady.


    "Right away." Louis moved quickly; in no time at all , he stood in front of Jane with open arms,


    "Button my shirt."


    What else could Jane do? She could only do as she was told.


    Since they got so close to each other, she saw Louis''s Adam''s apple and the scene from earlier


    shed through her mind again. Her face burned and she felt awkward. She had to hold herself


    together while helping him with his clothes.


    "Jane, a lot of things between us are clear, right?" Louis asked.


    "Yes," Jane replied, confused by his question.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The next second, Louis immediately followed up with another question, "So how should we


    calcte my loss tonight?"


    Jane was at a loss. How was she supposed to know how to calcte his loss? He didn''t really have


    any losses anyway. He hadn''t given her any money. All he had given were tips and what she earned


    herself.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can think about it slowly. I''m not in a hurry," said Louis slowly with a deep


    smile on his mouth.


    Hearing this made Jane want to hit him. What did he mean by "think about it slowly"?


    "If you pay me for something I haven''t done yet, then that''s your loss. But nothing has started yet,"


    Jane felt like it was necessary to rify things.


    "But isn''t that still my loss? My wedding night..." said Louis sadly.


    "Louis, I will talk to Vivian today and make everything clear for you, so don''t worry about it too


    much." To prevent the topic from dragging on forever, Jane quickly interrupted him.


    Louis understood what Jane was thinking, but he still said mischievously, "But you have to


    compensate me ording to the rule - doublepensation."


    Louis understood what Jane was thinking but when he thought about it himself, he couldn''t help but


    feel happy, "Hmm? Doublepensation? How do you want me topensate?"


    Jane became confused by what he meant, "What do you mean by doublepensation?"


    Louis smiled slyly. "Since you owed me tonight, thenpensate me tomorrow night and even after


    tomorrow night..."


    When Louis spoke those words out loud, Jane finally understood what he meant. "So your meaning


    is that I''ll bepensating two nights for free?"


    Businessmen are so cunning!


    "I''ll still give you the money, but it will take two nights. Fair exchange is no robbery, right?" Louis


    raised his eyebrows as he spoke.


    The blue eyes are particrly tender and shining under the light, sparkling like diamonds.


    Jane observed the smile that lingered on his lips, especially the one at the corner.


    How can this man be so good-looking?


    She can''t get angry when such a handsome man proposed such demands.


    But! She has not forgotten the focus of the problem.


    One night, that''s over ten hours, let alone two nights.


    "We need to have an agreement! I am only responsible forpleting what you say, and I


    absolutely will not do any other services!" Jane''s eyes were full of caution at this moment.


    "Um." Louis nodded, and Jane was very satisfied.


    After changing their clothes, the two of them set off for the hospital together.


    But when Jane pushed open the door to the hospital room, she was stunned.


    The ward was empty and Vivian was nowhere to be found. Even the instruments that normally


    operated were all turned off at this moment!


    "Vivian, Vivian!"


    How could Jane remain calm?


    She was like a wild beast out of control, crazily running around the ward, searching for Vivian''s


    figure.


    Vivian was not in the restroom or hallway.


    Jane was in a state of panic as she grabbed her hair and rushed out to find a nurse. There was no


    one aroundte at night, and Vivian''s disappearance must have something to do with the nurse.


    However, Louis noticed the most important thing - the nket was uncovered.


    He took a step forward and reached out his hand, feeling the residual warmth.


    "Vivian has just left. Maybe she got tired of being alone in the ward and went out for a walk?" Louis


    held onto Jane, trying to calm her down.


    This sentence did have an effect.


    Jane calmed down and said, "Didn''t you find a caregiver? Where is her phone number? Quickly call


    the caregiver!"


    Jane urged Louis, who she had previously respected, but at the moment was clearly impatient and


    out of control.


    The importance of this child to Jane is crystal clear.


    Louis had thought of calling the caregiver. But just now he tried to calm down Jane first.


    Seeing Jane''s impatience, Louis no longer procrastinated.


    However, the caregiver did not answer the phone call.


    Seeing Louis preparing to make a second call, Jane finally burst out, "Why bother calling again?


    Vivian must have had an ident!"

 Chapter 770 People Who Have Grudges With Louis

    Chapter 770 People Who Have Grudges With Louis


    Chapter 770 People Who Have Grudges with Louis


    "Jane, calm down first," Louis said, considering that he had arranged for a caregiver and they were


    in the hospital''s VIP ward with surveince cameras covering every angle.


    Besides, Vivian was just a child. Even if Jane had enemies, the news of her death spread five years


    ago and her enemies wouldn''t know she was still alive or harm her child.


    "How can I be calm? Vivian is missing now. How can I be calm?" Jane roared.


    She couldn''t control her emotions at this point. She felt guilty because Vivian was different from


    other children due to her poor health. Now that she was missing on such ate night, where could


    she have gone if nothing had happened to her?


    "I''ve arranged for someone to check the surveince footage and find Vivian," Louis said as he saw


    Jane''s outburst and felt displeased.


    He wondered why she showed him this side of herself which he''d never seen before.


    But right now, he hoped that Jane could remain calm. He called his subordinate and found out that


    all the surveince cameras in the hospital malfunctioned within ten minutes; there was nothing but


    white noise on them.


    Louis immediately changed his expression upon hearing this news. "Find me those responsible! I


    want to see who dares to act recklessly under my nose!"


    He spoke coldly which made Jane feel like her heart fell into an ice cer. It seemed like something


    really did happen to Vivian!


    Jane burst out crying instantly. It was all her fault!


    If she had persisted or been less greedy about money tonight, she would have stayed by Vivian''s


    side. Even if they were both caught and taken away, there might still be some hope left.


    But what about now? Louis and she couldn''t even find any leads from the surveince footage.


    They didn''t know who took away Vivian!


    "Jane, don''t worry. I''ve given orders to find whoever took away Vivian as soon as possible," Louis


    said as he saw Jane breaking downpletely and reached out his hand wanting to embrace her


    tightly.


    Louis indeed possessed such abilities but unfortunately, Vivian''s health wasn''t good enough yet...


    Jane took a deep breath, trying hard not to cry anymore. She had intended on begging him but


    eventually losing control of herself, "Louis, please help me bring back my daughter safely. I''ll do


    anything you ask me. I''m sorry for getting emotional earlier..."


    Five years ago, he didn''t see Jane in such a distressed state. This child had been intertwined with


    her for five years, and when Louis saw Jane like this, an image subconsciously appeared in his


    mind. It was the scene where he and the child were involved in an ident together, and Jane''s


    first choice was Vivian.


    She didn''t love him now, no, she had no feelings for him at all. All she could get from him was


    money.


    This realization made him very ufortable, but what could he do? If it weren''t for him, how could


    Jane have suffered these miseries for five years? How could she have been hurt by a stranger?


    It was all his fault!


    "Jane, what can I do for you? As long as you stay by my side, I will do everything I can to help you."


    Louis said as he reached out and gently wiped away the tears from the corner of Jane''s eyes.


    Although Jane was very sad and worried right now, she could only hope that this man in front of her


    would be able to help her. Only he had the ability to find her child back!


    Louis had made arrangements, so there was no need for them to stay at the hospital any longer.


    Besides, it waste and Jane needed rest.


    "Jane let''s go home first. If there is any news, I will tell you immediately." Louis hugged onto Jane,


    wanting to take her out of the ward.


    His subordinates were still investigating. It wouldn''t be so quick, so staying here would be useless


    anyway.


    But Jane shook her head firmly, refusing to leave, "No! I won''t go anywhere until Vivian is found!"


    Where else could she go?


    She wasn''t in any mood right now even if she did anything else.


    Her mind were full of images of Vivian being kidnapped by bad people.


    "I''ll wait with you here." Seeing that Jane didn''t want to leave, Louis did not force it either.


    He helped support Jane on a nearby sofa and asked his men to send over surveince footage


    from ten minutes ago onto his phone.


    Knowing that Jane had a train of thoughts, Louis asked her to watch surveince footage together


    and put his arm around her shoulder.


    Jane wholeheartedly focused on watching surveince footage without noticing Louis'' movement.


    Just after two minutes, Louis'' phone rang.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    With Jane in his arms, he answered the call directly.


    A wild and bold voice came from the phone, "Count Caesar, you must be very curious about the


    whereabouts of that little girl now, right?"


    Jane was right beside him, and this sentence instantly made Jane''s heart jump to her throat.


    It turned out someone who had a conflict with Louis caught her girl!


    "Tristan, if you have any resentment towards me, take it out on me and don''t harm the innocent!"


    Louis immediately recognized the speaker''s identity. Tristan Higgins, the ruthless guy who was


    forever expelled from the Higgins family and Z Country.


    Jane sensed Tristan''s ruthlessness from his voice, so she immediately said in a pleading voice,


    "She''s just a kid. I beg you to let go of her. I''ll do whatever you want as long as you let her go."


    Jane was very afraid that Tristan would harm Vivian!


    Tristan had been secretly observing Louis since the moment of his exile, so he was well aware that


    Louis had an assistant named Jane.


    Naturally, he also knew how much Louis had changed for Jane and how much Louis cared about


    Jane.


    Listening to their words, Tristan burst outughing. "Let her go? You two are really a loving couple. I


    can let her go, but there''s no such thing as a free lunch in this world. What do you have to offer in


    exchange?"


    Tristan intentionally raised his voice, pretended to look confused, and even elongated his tone.


    Jane became anxious all of a sudden, "Didn''t I tell you? As long as you let her go, I can do anything


    for you!"


    "Well, to show your good faith, kill him in the live stream." Tristanughed wickedly.


    Upon hearing this, Jane''s heart skipped a beat, and even Louis was not an exception.


    He even subconsciously nced at Jane.

 Chapter 771 He Owed Jane Too Much

    Chapter 771 He Owed Jane Too Much


    Chapter 771 He Owed Jane Too Much


    He had imagined such a scene before, where he and Vivian were both standing in front of Jane,


    and Jane would undoubtedly choose Vivian without hesitation.


    Did his imaginatione true? Louis couldn''t help but find it a bit funny. But he could do nothing


    about it.


    Jane forgot him. Now he was a stranger to her. Even though they had financial dealings with each


    other, it did not represent their emotions towards each other.


    Even if Jane remembered the past, it would only bring endless hatred.


    He had something to say, but his throat was sore, and it hurt so much that even his heart stung.


    He couldn''t say a word and could only watch Jane silently.


    She went from shock to conviction.


    "You want me to kill Louis, right? You can make such a cruel request. If I really do what you say, I


    doubt if my daughter still have a chance to live."


    Louis thought Jane would nod in agreement.


    He didn''t expect her to ask such a question in return.


    "Didn''t you say that as long as your daughter is safe and sound, you are willing to do anything?


    Why, Jane, are you unwilling now?"


    Although Tristan did not receive Jane''s approval, he did not feel the slightest bit upset. In fact, his


    laughter was even more arrogant than before.


    It looked like he wanted to drag Louis down with him.


    Jane was now in a dilemma.


    If she didn''t do as Tristan said, Vivian would be in danger.


    But even if she did as Tristan said, Vivian may not be let go.


    Jane took a deep breath and said, "Your enemy is him, not me. Do you think hurting my daughter


    will make him feel pain?"


    She could only say this.


    She didn''t want to face Louis in such a situation, so when she said those words, she instinctively


    took two steps to the side.


    Louis, however, could see her expression very clearly.


    The phone was taken away by Jane, and Louis couldn''t hear Tristan''s voice anymore. But he knew


    that Tristan wouldn''t have anything good to say.


    Louis couldn''t help but worry and wonder what Tristan would say to upset Jane.


    Jane pinched her palm and spoke to Tristan, "Do you think the child is your bargaining chip to


    negotiate with Louis? I tell you, impossible. Louis just made a deal with me. If I die, he can find


    someone else. There is no way my child and I can be your chips!


    At this moment, she was extremely worried and panicking.


    Tristan, however, didn''t take her words to the heart. "Jane, you''re wrong. If Louis doesn''t care about


    you, he wouldn''t have got involved with you anymore. I''ll give you only three days to consider


    whether you want this kid to live or not!"


    Before Jane could say anything else, Tristan hung up the phone. The busy tone "beep beep" came


    from the phone, and Jane''s heart suddenly tightened.


    Three days.


    She can''t wait a moment now.


    "Louis, I know this person is very abnormal. Please help me. I can''t let anything happen to Vivian..."


    "What if there is no choice?"


    Faced with Jane''s desperate plea, Louis turned a blind eye.


    He cares about Jane''s attitude.


    Jane cannot let Vivian have an ident, but on the contrary, she can sit by when he got into


    trouble.


    If there is really no way out, Jane will choose to follow Tristan''s advice and kill him in the live


    stream.


    He will unconditionally agree because he owes Jane too much.


    Jane didn''t know how to respond to Louis.


    She saw the sorrow in Louis'' eyes, and when she met them, her heart ached fiercely, causing even


    her breath to be painful.


    She had never had such kind of feeling before.


    She was an ordinary person, knowing killing was against thew. Tristan was a pervert, and wanted


    to torture people intentionally, but she wouldn''t be as abnormal as Tristan.


    "Louis, I am not like Tristan. And thew does not allow me to do so," Jane gave him the best


    answer she thought she could give.


    Although she really wanted to save Vivian, she could not harm the innocent.


    Moreover, if it weren''t for Louis, Vivian wouldn''t be able to afford such a good hospital room now


    and wouldn''t have been prioritized by doctors for examination, treatment and surgery.


    It was just bad luck.


    Everything could have developed in a positive direction, but something like this happened.


    "What if you can kill me?"


    Louis, however, still dwelt on this topic.


    As soon as she heard this, Jane raised her head in astonishment. She was shocked that Louis


    would ask such a question.


    How could someone like Louis, who was so high above the masses and mighty, dwell on this


    meaningless question?


    Was heparing himself with Vivian in terms of importance? But this was unnecessary.


    Jane had been very anxious because Vivian was in trouble. She could only answer weakly, "Louis,


    you cannotpare with Vivian in any way."


    Jane''s words truly depressed Louis. He recalled how much she obeyed him five years ago. But now


    she was willing to do anything for a kid whose father remained unknown.


    "Jane, I know that. But I still want to know your true thoughts. If you had no choice, would you listen


    to Tristan?"


    Louis spoke while his blue eyes remained fixed on her without blinking once.


    He wanted to watch her closely and see how she answered.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Louis, how should I answer that? It''s a difficult question, you know? It''s like asking you who you''d


    save first if both your mother and I fell into water at the same time."


    Jane felt helpless and irritated by Louis'' question.


    Louis was taken aback by her response.


    Such a hypothetical scenario had never urred to him before.


    But he understood what Jane meant as well:


    He couldn''t just stand idly by while his mother drowned or let Jane disappear before him because


    they were both important people in his life.


    "Jane, I''m sorry."


    Louis realized it was his problem and apologized softly towards Jane.


    The apology came suddenly for Jane.


    It shouldn''t have been Louis apologizing at all.


    "Louis, you don''t have to apologize..."


    "No," said Louis firmly, cutting off Jane mid-sentence, "If it weren''t for me, Tristan wouldn''t have


    taken away Vivian. I promise you that even if it means risking my own life, I will bring Vivian safely


    back here!"


    When he said that, his blue eyes revealed determination and an unyielding resolve.

 Chapter 772 One Life For Another

    Chapter 772 One Life For Another


    Chapter 772 One Life for Another


    Jane perceived the danger from Louis'' words. Someone with a high status like Louis wouldn''t


    tolerate others acting recklessly against him.


    Jane prayed that Vivian was safe in the hands of Tristan.


    However, Tristan was exiled by Louis for decades and his heart was filled with nothing but hatred


    towards Louis. He had been struggling for over a decade, relying on revenge to keep going.


    He arranged everything and found Jane''s number.


    He sent MMS one by one. All were about videos of Vivian crying.


    Tapping them, Jane saw Vivian crying her heart out, with the fear in her eyes magnified infinitely.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Tristan''s wildughter apanied it.


    Jane felt a stabbing pain in her heart, she couldn''t ept that her daughter was tortured by such a


    perverted man. She grabbed her phone and begged Louis.


    When she knelt before Louis, he helped her up.


    "Louis, I beg you, please send more people to save Vivian! If you can bring her back, I will give you


    anything you want! I will stay by your side for the rest of my life and won''t ask for money!"


    If Louis wasn''t stopping her, she would be kneeling in front of him, bowing and begging him.


    Her voice was hoarse.


    And her tears were like broken pearls on a string.


    Vivian was taken away by Tristan and she was worried.


    Although she acted out of justice and did not listen to Tristan''s words due to her kind heart, she


    definitely had thought of killing Louis in exchange for Vivian in her mind.


    "Jane, I have arranged for someone to guard Tristan. Look..."


    As he spoke, Louis pulled out his phone, which disyed a video of Tristan being monitored from


    afar.


    She saw Vivian huddled in the corner, like a helpless little puppy.


    And what about Tristan?


    He sat leisurely on the sofa, with a particrly carefree smile on his face.


    Jane also saw his face clearly.


    There was a very long scar on his face, which made him look particrly fierce and ugly when he


    smiled.


    Louis'' camera could actually capture such clear images.


    So, could her daughter be saved?


    "Louis, you see how capable your subordinates are. Vivian..."


    Jane''s words were interrupted by Louis, who just wanted to tell Jane the specific situation and not


    let her worry so much.


    But as soon as Jane heard that Vivian had a bomb on her, she copsed to the side.


    Fortunately, Louis caught her in time.


    How could Tristan do such a thing to such a young child?


    Jane was trembling all over. "No, he''s simply a devil..."


    "Jane, I''ve promised you. I always do what I say. Don''t worry. I''ll go over tonight. His real target is


    me," said Louis firmly.


    Isn''t this what Tristan has been waiting for?


    He goes over and trades his life for Vivian''s life. With his wealth, Jane can live happily with Vivian


    after she recovers from her illness.


    But Jane isn''t so blinded.


    Tristan''s intense hatred towards Louis is obvious. If Louis really goes to exchange himself for


    Vivian''s safety, then Louis would undoubtedly be walking into a trap; Tristan will definitely torture


    Louis mercilessly.


    One life for another. How can she feel at ease?


    "You know exactly what his intentions are. Going there is equal to suicide..."


    Jane grabbed onto Louis'' arm tightly.


    Although she really wants to save Vivian, but not at the cost of someone else''s life, of course,


    except hers.


    She regards Vivian as her only family member and is willing to sacrifice everything for Vivian''s sake.


    It''s just that Tristan doesn''t want anything from her.


    "Jane, I told you before, being able to see you again is heaven-sent luck for me. It was my


    carelessness and mistake when Vivian was taken away by Tristan."


    Louis patted Jane''s hand, signaling her to loosen her grip.


    With a smile, he tried conveying that he won''te into any harm, but the more he smiled, the


    more anxious Jane became.


    "Tristan is a psychopath! Going to him means walking into his trap! He gives me three days and


    keeps sending videos to me because he wants me to listen to him!"


    Jane held onto him tightly again.


    "Why should we listen to him? We can stall his move and have your men sneak in! We can find


    someone else who looks like you! As long as Tristan feels satisfied, he will let go of Vivian, right?"


    Toply with Tristan''s request and satisfy him, the best way she could think was to find someone


    to pretend to be Louis.


    So, Jane used Louis'' phone to call Tristan.


    "Jane." Before she could even speak, Tristan''s voice rang out in her phone.


    It seemed that Tristan had full confidence in her.


    "It seems that you are very confident."


    "If I hadn''t prepared enough, would I dare to do these things under Louis'' nose? As expected, the


    woman who can be by his side is special to him."


    Tristan chuckled, his voice cold and mocking.


    Jane was not interested in what he was saying.


    She only cared about Vivian.


    "Did you mean what you said before? I''ve got Louis tied up now, and I''ll do what you tell me in the


    live stream, but I''m not gonna kill him! And you have to show me your good faith as well."


    When Jane spoke these words, she was trying hard to restrain her emotions.


    She was facing a perverted person who harbored endless hatred.


    "Alright, I can show you good faith. How about you give me Louis and I give you Vivian?" Tristan


    changed his request, which suddenly made Jane panic.


    Jane never expected Tristan to change his mind.


    Tristan wanted to trade Vivian for Louis. It meant that Tristan''s hatred towards Louis was really


    immense.


    "Are you unwilling? It seems that flesh and blood cannotpare to the allure of men," Tristan


    sneered, hisughter like a haunting melody.


    "Jane, if you want your daughter to be safe and sound, I need to see Louis within two hours,"


    Tristan interrupted coldly before Jane could say anything.


    Without waiting for Jane to say anything else, Tristan hung up the phone directly.


    Jane''s head was buzzing.


    Louis stood up and said, "If that''s the case, then let me trade myself for Vivian."


    He had made up his mind. He would make sure Jane and Vivian were safe and sound.


    As for Tristan who dared to provoke him, what awaited Tristan was death!

 Chapter 773 I Will Never Leave You

    Chapter 773 I Will Never Leave You


    Chapter 773 I Will Never Leave You


    To keep Louis safe, Jane tied the rope into a loose knot. "Talk with your men properly. If Tristan


    dares to cause any harm to you, finish him."


    Louis was amused by her, "Whose way of speaking are you learning from?"


    His question embarrassed Jane. She red at him and said, "In such a critical moment, how can


    you still talk so leisurely?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine." Louis shrugged it off.


    Actually, Louis wanted to joke with Jane, but seeing her so worried and anxious, he decided to hold


    back.


    He tried his best tofort Jane.


    Jane didn''t believe Louis'' statement, "How can you be okay? Tristan was mean enough to hold a


    child hostage and tied a bomb around Vivian, what couldn''t he have done?"


    Jane was actually very nervous. But after she asked that question, a thought stirred in Louis'' mind.


    If Jane was so worried about him, how about he chose not to go?


    Anyway, Tristan wouldn''t do anything to Vivian in the short term because he wanted to use her as a


    pawn.


    But when Louis thought about Jane''s hard work and dedication for Vivian, as well as her initial


    reaction upon hearing about Vivian''s ident, if he really chose not to go, then the distance


    between him and her would only be greater.


    "It''s okay. His hatred towards me won''t bring me any pleasure."


    Louis'' words worried Jane more. The scene where Louis was tormented severely by Tristan popped


    into Jane''s mind.


    Her heart was racing and she felt extremely ufortable.


    But what could she do?


    She couldn''t watch Vivian being tortured and dying in front of her!


    "Louis, I always do what I say. As long as you save Vivian, I will listen to you no matter what


    happens in the future. I don''t want money and I will never leave you!"


    To her, the past was long gone, and she had decided not to ask anything about it since she lost her


    memory.


    "Alright," Louis responded and leaned forward to nt a kiss on Jane''s forehead.


    This kiss was very gentle, making him seem very tender.


    At this moment, the situation was clearly not right, but Jane''s heart was still uncontrobly


    pounding.


    In front of this man, she often felt out of control. It could be said that Louis had an indescribable


    charm...


    Jane brought Louis to Tristan.


    Seeing Louis being tied up, Tristan burst intoughter. He pointed towards Louis'' nose andughed


    at him.


    Louis had a cold expression on his face, with a fierce look in his blue eyes.


    He scolded, "Release the kid immediately!"


    If it weren''t for Vivian or Jane, how could he possibly endure such humiliation?


    "Release the kid? Why should I? Louis, did you spare me when I begged you before?" Tristan


    laughed coldly.


    Jane couldn''t restrain her emotions, "Why won''t you let her go? Didn''t we agree on this?"


    "I told you, as long as you bring Louis to me, I will let her go. But I never said that I must let her go!"


    Tristanughed and acted like a rogue.


    In the next second, several tall men in ck suits walked out from the side.


    Louis took the first step towards Jane and shielded her behind him.


    Tristan sneered at this scene.


    "Louis, one person alone can not save the situation. This time, you''re finished!"


    Tristan was very arrogant and impudent at this moment.


    In fact, even if Louis was not tied, Tristan would still be the same.


    Since the moment Jane appeared by Louis'' side again, Tristan had anticipated this scene. This


    woman was Louis'' weakness.


    And that child was also Jane''s weak spot.


    As long as the child was in his hands, he could juggle these two guys!


    "Is that so?" Louis curled his lips coldly and made a contemptuous sound.


    Even though he was alone at this moment, the kingly aura emanating from him made him look


    down upon everything.


    Louis posture made Tristanugh out loud. "Louis, wake up! You''re sold by the woman around you.


    She traded you for her daughter. Don''t you realize you get fooled?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "So what?" Louis didn''t take Tristan''s words to the heart, but directly pulled out a derringer and


    pointed it to Tristan''s head.


    Tristan showed no fear at the sight of the ck hole, and Louis knew that Tristan''s confidence came


    from Vivian.


    However, as Louis pulled out the derringer, his subordinates swarmed from all directions. Tristan


    simply shook the remote control in his hand, feeling arrogant and pleased with himself.


    "Louis, dare you act against me? Don''t you know that girl would be sted into smithereens as long


    as I push the button?"


    "Don''t!"


    Jane screamed out loud to stop it.


    She couldn''t even imagine such a scene.


    "See? Your woman asked me not to do so. If you don''t wish that happened, let me leave."


    "Do you think I will still believe you? You said if I brought Louis to you, you would let my daughter


    go, but now you have gone back on your word..." Jane angrily used Tristan of his wrongdoing.


    If Vivian wasn''t in the hands of Tristan, Jane would rush towards him and beat him hard!


    How could there be such shameless people like Tristan!


    "I went back on my word, ha-ha! Have you two kept your promises? If you really followed my


    request, then what does Louis mean by pointing this at me now?"


    Tristan snorted. He had thought that Louis wouldn''t submit so easily in front of him. After what


    happened just now, he realized how important Jane was to Louis.


    Louis saw the killing intent betrayed from Tristan''s eyes, so he scolded with a scowl, "Tristan, dare


    youy your finger on Jane, I''ll rip you a new one!"


    "Wow, sounds scary. But Louis, will Jane agree to do it?"

 Chapter 774 Flames

    Chapter 774 mes


    Chapter 774 mes


    Louis and Jane immediately recognized the meaning of Tristan.


    As long as Louis keeps his word, Tristan will naturally keep his promise too. With just a press of the


    button, Vivian will instantly be sted into smithereens!


    Jane would certainly not allow Tristan to do so.


    She could only cast a pleading look at Louis for help.


    Louis can''t stand this kind of gaze.


    "Tristan, you know I always keep my word. As long as you put down the remote control in your


    hand, I''ll let you go," Louis put away his weapon.


    He knew Tristan well, knowing that Tristan would throw away the remote control and quickly


    escape.


    In the future, Tristan will prepare a bigger and deeper n.


    This is the act of releasing a tiger back to the mountains.


    For now, he can only do this.


    He can bet with Tristan, but Jane can''t afford to do it!


    Tristan felt very proud when he heard these words. "Louis, you have lost to me. The Caesar family


    is mine, and the earldom is also mine. How did you exile me back then? I will definitely make you


    pay for it in the future!"


    With these words, Tristan put down the remote control and left.


    At the same time, Louis'' men carried Vivian out of the room upstairs.


    Vivian was already asleep, so she didn''t know that the bomb was defused on her body.


    Upon seeing Vivian sleeping peacefully, Jane rushed over and hugged her tightly. After staying


    together for five years, they can no longer separate from each other.


    This scene made Louis feel his heart fiercely throbbing with pain.


    If Jane rushed up to hug him at the first moment...


    "Jane, let''s leave this ce first."


    However, Louis restrained his inner thoughts.


    He was holding Jane, and Jane was holding Vivian in her arms.


    They left the vi and got into the car. Two minutester, there was a loud "bang" and the car shook


    violently, apanied by deafening noise. mes were roaring behind them.


    Vivian was startled awake and began to cry loudly.


    Jane was also stunned, but her first reaction was to coax Vivian, "Vivian, don''t be afraid. I am here."


    In her eyes, there was only Vivian, without realizing that in the first moment of sound and sensation,


    Louis was the first to hold her in his arms.


    Jane was still trembling with fear and breaking out in a cold sweat.


    If they hadn''t listened to Louis and gotten out of the vi, then they would have been blown up by


    now!


    And behind them, there was indeed a raging fire!


    Louis'' face was as dark as it could be, and his kindness towards Tristan was only because of the


    child in Jane''s arms. But who would have thought that Tristan had calcted so much.


    Tristan not only set bombs around Vivian, but also left bombs around the house.


    If they hadn''t left in time, the consequences would have been unimaginable!


    "Jane, I''m sorry for getting you and your daughter involved in such a dangerous situation..."


    In response, Louis grabbed Jane''s hand, hoping that she could feel his strength and warmth, as


    well as expressing his deep regret towards her.


    This sincerity instead made Jane very ufortable.


    She was oddly embarrassed, "How can I me you? It was also me who needed the money. If I


    didn''t need the money, how could I have been involved with you? I can''t tell who is right and who is


    wrong. But the only one to me is Tristan!"


    Jane spoke the truth.


    Louis didn''t respond, but it was implied that he agreed.


    Tristan''s hatred is indeed too heavy. If he hadn''t been merciful and spared Tristan''s life in the first


    ce, how could Tristan be so arrogant here now?


    "It''s my fault anyway."


    He should not be too merciful.


    When Louis said this, he felt very guilty. He held Jane in his arms and subconsciously patted her


    shoulder gently.


    Louis'' subconscious actions had revealed that he just wanted Jane to be at ease.


    Late at night, Louis instructed the driver to take them to the hospital and urgently arranged for


    Vivian to undergo a check-up. Although Vivian had not suffered any physical injuries, a rare


    substance was found in her blood.


    This substance has never been detected before in any previous examinations, including the


    preoperative check-up, and the doctor had never mentioned that there was a rare substance in


    Vivian''s body.


    So!


    It was injected by Tristan into Vivian.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of Tristan''s perverted and hideous grinning face, Jane was enraged. She couldn''t wait to


    rush to Tristan right now and ruthlessly tear Tristan''s face.


    How could there be such vicious people in the world!


    "Mr. Caesar, Miss Jane, the rare substance in Vivian''s body is unknown to us medical staff. We


    need to send her blood for in-depth testing and research at theboratory. Vivian cannot undergo


    surgery until we receive the results."


    Jane waspletely bewildered.


    The doctor had previously stated that now is the perfect time for Vivian to undergo surgery.


    Furthermore, with her condition worsening several times before, the doctor had informed her that


    Vivian''s surgery must be done immediately and cannot be dyed any longer.


    She works tirelessly, raises money, all for the purpose of being able to have Vivian undergo surgery


    and recover her health as soon as possible.


    But now the doctor has given her such words.


    "Doctor, you are aware of Vivian''s current condition. If you don''t perform surgery immediately, she


    will die!" Jane''s eyes turned red.


    Louis reached out to embrace her, but Jane avoided him.


    The doctor saw Jane''s excitement at the moment and felt very uneasy. "Miss Jane, although now is


    the best time for the child to undergo surgery, we have no idea what substances are in her body. If


    we proceed with surgery recklessly, the risks she faces on the operating table will be even greater!"


    It''s not that the doctors don''t want to perform surgery, but the risks are too high and difficult to bear.


    Unless Jane signs that consent form.


    But how could Jane sign now?


    No matter what she chooses, Vivian has to die.


    Jane truly feels the fragility of life at this moment and also feels her own helplessness.


    What should she do?


    "Jane, don''t worry. I will immediately arrange for the best doctor from overseas toe over. I


    promise you that..."


    "That''s enough, Louis, how can you assure me before life and death? That unknown substance in


    Vivian''s body was injected by that pervert! What he injected must be ten thousand times worse than


    what we thought!"


    Jane angrily interrupted Louis.


    However, beneath her hysterics, there was even more of a breakdown.


    The one who caused all of this is Tristan, and the guilty person is Tristan. What does this have to do


    with Louis?

 Chapter 775 She Will Definitely Be My Wife

    Chapter 775 She Will Definitely Be My Wife


    Chapter 775 She Will Definitely Be My Wife


    Jane forced herself to calm down, lowered her head, pursed her red lips, and finally expressed her


    apology in a stiff manner.


    "Louis, I''m sorry. I was too emotional and didn''t mean tosh out at you."


    "Jane, I understand your anxiety and I won''t me you. But don''t worry. I will make sure Vivian is


    safe."


    Louis looked helplessly at the woman standing before him. Although he felt ufortable deep


    down inside, his heart was filled with pity for Jane.


    He couldn''t help but think about Jane''s experiences over the years: having multiple jobs just to


    support Vivian and even doing five part-time jobs a day just to pay for Vivian''s medical bills.


    He took a step forward and reached out to hug Jane but she stepped back and avoided him directly.


    "Louis, it''s gettingte. You should go back home and rest. I''ll go keep Vivianpany."


    After saying this, Jane turned around unsteadily towards Vivian''s hospital room.


    Inside the room, Vivian with pale skin and dry lipsy on the bed, like a fragile porcin doll that


    could break at any moment.


    Seeing this scene made Jane''s eyes sting. She tightly pressed her lips together.


    It had been so difficult to get enough money for Vivian''s heart surgery but now Vivian was facing an


    unknown future ahead of her...


    Thinking about this made tears well up in Jane''s eyes.


    She walked heavily towards the hospital room where she sat next to Vivian on the bed while gently


    stroking her face with one hand...


    "Don''t worry, dear... I will make sure you''re okay... I never gave up on you before... And I won''t give


    up now!"


    No matter what difficulties they faced ahead of them, she would get up the courage to face it all!


    As these thoughts ran through her mind, tears once again began streaming down from her eyes


    onto her pants below...


    But no matter how hard she tried holding back these emotions, they still came pouring out


    uncontrobly...


    At that moment outside of the hospital room stood Louis who saw everything unfold before his eyes.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He clenched his fists while his gaze became sharp.


    He wouldn''t let Tristan get away with what he did!


    From here on out, he''d make sure Tristan paid dearly for every single thing!


    Louis gazed deeply into that hospital room where Jane sat beside Vivian''s bed, but he didn''t enter


    the ward...


    Vivian ended up like this all because of him.


    If it weren''t for him, Tristan wouldn''t have harmed Vivian.


    Louis lowered his gaze and walked towards the end of the hallway.


    Finally, he stood by the window and called in with a deep look in his eyes.


    The phone rang for a short while before in answered with a tired voice, "Louis, what''s wrong?"


    The man standing by the window lowered his gaze and said in a low voice, "King Ducasse, Jane''s


    daughter is in trouble."


    in was still dealing with political affairs when he heard this. He was slightly stunned and had a


    shocked expression in his eyes.


    He knew that Jane used to be Louis'' assistant. He also knew how sad Louis was when Jane died.


    But he never thought that not only did Jane not die, but she also gave birth to a daughter.


    Jane had disappeared for five years, and that child was probably not Louis''.


    And of course, in understood why Louis called him now. Louis wanted the most famous doctor


    from Z Country to help out.


    However... that old man was very strange. He previously dered that he would only diagnose and


    treat people from the royal family throughout his life. The reason why he helped Martha when she


    was at death''s door back then was because Martha almost became queen at one point.


    Now... he didn''t know if that old man would help Jane''s daughter or not...


    in rubbed his forehead wearily before lightly opening his lips, "I don''t know if Callum Berger will


    help."


    Louis'' eyes were full of grief as he spoke, "I called you just to ask for permission. I have other ways


    to make Callum help."


    "Okay."


    in responded indifferently but couldn''t resist asking, "Why is Jane..."


    in didn''t finish speaking, but Louis understood what in wanted to ask anyway...


    The man reached out and ced it on the windowsill before slowly saying, "Jane didn''t die. Martha


    helped her leave back then. She chose to forget her past and start anew."


    "Now I''ve found her again; I won''t let her go anymore. She''ll definitely be my wife."


    Louis'' words sounded like they were meant for King Ducasse yet also seemed like they were meant


    for himself...


    There was silence inside the pce until in solemnly spoke up again, "I believe you can bring


    her back to Z Country. When you do so, I''ll give you two an official marriage ceremony, so she can


    be your wife legally."


    "Thank you, King Ducasse." Louis responded before hanging up the phone. He stood at the


    window, his blue eyes looking particrly deep in the darkness of night.


    Meanwhile, in the hospital room, Jane took a deep breath and clenched her hand into a fist after


    calming down. With her current ie and influence, she couldn''t provide better treatment for


    Vivian. Now she could only beg Louis to help save Vivian.


    That man would definitely save Vivian, right? Jane had some uncertainty deep down inside, but she


    trusted Louis more than anything else. She didn''t even know why she trusted this stranger so much.


    After making up her mind, Jane began nning how to make it happen. After careful consideration


    for a while longer, she decided to go see Louis tomorrow instead of today because her emotions


    were still unstable and might cause things to get worse if she got angry with him.


    Thinking about this made Jane determined that no matter what demands Louis made tomorrow


    when they met, she would agree without hesitation.


    Shey on the bed next to Vivian.


    Looking at Vivian who was sleeping restlessly, she gently patted Vivian and softly said, "Don''t be


    afraid, Vivian. I will always be here with you."


    The little girl who was sleeping restlessly seemed to have heard her mother''s words. Her facial


    expression gradually rxed along with breathing bing more stable.


    Jane stayed there by Vivian''s side, gazing at thetter tenderly, until eventually dozing off herself.

 Chapter 776 Save My Child

    Chapter 776 Save My Child


    Chapter 776 Save My Child


    At the end of the hallway, Louis calmed himself down before turning and walking towards the


    hospital room.


    He stood outside and saw Jane sleeping next to Vivian''s bed. His eyebrows furrowed as he thought


    about going in and taking Jane away, but he held back the urge.


    The next second, he gently pushed open the door and sat on the couch across from the bed. His


    eyes were fixed on Jane who was sleeping restlessly by Vivian''s side.


    He felt sorry for Jane''s current situation but didn''t know what to do with her. He didn''t dare approach


    her because he was afraid of disturbing her dreams or making her scared when she woke up.


    He thought that he should call Martha as soon as possible to ask for advice on how to handle this


    situation, but it wasn''t a good time now.


    Louis sighed helplessly and closed his eyes in exhaustion.


    ...


    The next morning when Jane woke up, Vivian was still sound asleep in her hospital bed. She got up


    quietly, intending to buy breakfast for Vivian, but stopped short when she saw Louis lying on the


    couch with his eyes closed.


    How did he get here?


    When did he arrive?


    Jane frowned in confusion while trying to recall what happenedst night. She had put Vivian to


    sleep, then fell asleep herself without realizing that this man hade into their room at some point


    during the night.


    But judging from his appearance, it seemed like he had been here all night long?


    As these thoughts raced through Jane''s mind, an unusual emotion began stirring inside of her.


    But she suppressed it quickly when Louis woke up.


    Louis who was asleep felt someone had been watching him.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, Jane, who stood a short distance away, came into his view.


    He saw her uprehending look and opened his mouth to say something, but he didn''t know


    what to say.


    Jane broke the silence. "I''m going out to buy breakfast now. Do you want anything? I''ll buy it


    together."


    Louis'' eyes darkened, and he quickly spoke, "Tell me what you want to eat, and I''ll go out and buy


    it."


    Jane wanted to take Louis suggestion; after all, she couldn''t leave this room right now. If she left,


    Vivian couldn''t see her when waking upter today...


    She wanted to stay with Vivian.


    But Louis was a count, used to being served by servants since childhood. Would he buy breakfast?


    As she hesitated and turned her head to look at her daughter lying on the hospital bed, Louis spoke


    up, "I''ll go buy it. Vivian will be worried if she wakes up and doesn''t see you."


    Jane opened her mouth to say something but Louis''s voice beat hers.


    "What do you want?"


    "Anything is fine."


    Jane didn''t insist on her own idea anymore and reluctantly agreed.


    She really wasn''t in the mood to go out for breakfast now. She just wanted to quietly apany


    Vivian by her side.


    She would never let anything happen to Vivian and would stay with her.


    Sitting on the sofa, Louis got up and looked at Jane with deep eyes. His tone softened


    unconsciously.


    "Jane, I''m going out for breakfast."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Mm-hmm." Jane replied softly before sitting back down in front of Vivian who was asleep


    Perhaps because Jane''sfortst night worked, Vivian''s face was less pale.


    However, in the next second, the child''s calm breathing suddenly became rapid as she called out


    anxiously, "Mommy! Don''t leave me alone!"


    As this sentence went out of her mouth, Vivian fearfully opened her eyes, looking around for her


    mommy.


    Immediately, Jane reached over and patted Vivian reassuringly, "Vivian, don''t be afraid. I''m here


    right beside you."


    But it didn''t seem like what she said worked. Vivian still stared fixedly at Jane with rapid breathing.


    She visibly rxed as she looked at her mommy right next to her, and her voice was weak as she


    called out "Mommy."


    Seeing that something was wrong, Jane quickly realized what was happening, "Vivian, take a deep


    breath. Let''s try calming down together, okay?"


    "Okay..." Vivian replied. She tried, but her breathing remained rapid.


    She tightly gripped onto the nket, feeling like there was a fire burning inside of herself.


    She wanted so badly tell someone about it, but also didn''t want her mommy to worry about her.


    Maybe if she waited, it would pass soon enough...


    Vivian held her breath and gritted her teeth.


    Jane soon noticed that something wasn''t right, and immediately got up, running towards outside.


    She looked frantically at the nurse in the hallway and called out, "Doctor, doctor, save my child,


    save my child!"


    The nurse immediately noticed something was wrong and informed the doctor.


    Not long after that, Vivian was rushed into the emergency room.


    Jane stumbled behind them until they closed the door to the emergency room. She then copsed


    on the ground in exhaustion.


    "Vivian, Vivian, you must be okay."


    "You can''t leave me all alone."

 Chapter 777 A Touching Moment For Her

    Chapter 777 A Touching Moment For Her


    Chapter 777 A Touching Moment for Her


    When Louis returned, the hospital room was already empty. He walked in with confusion and ced


    the breakfast he had just bought on the table. Not knowing if Jane''s taste was still the same as


    before, he bought a little bit of everything so that Jane and Vivian could eat whatever they liked.


    But why was there no one in the hospital room now?


    Suddenly, a bad feeling rose in Louis'' heart, making him feel a little panicked for no reason. He


    urgently turned around and ran outside, stopping a passing nurse.


    "Where are the people in this room?"


    The nurse hurriedly nced at him, thinking he was the patient''s family member and exined


    anxiously, "The patient is having breathing difficulties and is being treated in the emergency room."


    After saying this, she turned around quickly and walked towards the emergency room.


    Louis'' heart tightened as he walked unsteadily towards the emergency room. When he got close


    enough, he saw Jane sitting on her knees on the ground.


    His pupils contracted slightly as he rushed forward to help her up from off of floor.


    "Jane, don''t be afraid. I''m here," said Louis reassuringly.


    When Jane saw Louis, she looked like she had seen light atst. She reached out to grab onto his


    hand tightly like it was her lifeline while crying out, "Louis, please save Vivian."


    "As long as you save her life, I''ll do anything."


    Seeing that Jane''s face had be red and swollen from crying so much, he only felt his chest


    tighten ufortably.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He held her tightly in his arms while whispering softly into her ear, "Okay, I promise you that I will


    save Vivian."


    Jane leaned against him with all of her weight, nodding vigorously and allowing tears to fall freely


    down both cheeks.


    Louisforted Jane by sitting together with her on a bench and waiting for news.


    Jane knew clearly that top doctors from Odonstin were doing everything possible to save Vivian.


    She knew that because previously Louis had ordered them specifically to treat Vivian.


    But despite knowing all these things, she couldn''t shake off her fear.


    She was afraid of specialness of that rare substance in Vivian''s blood, and she was afraid she


    would never see Vivian again.


    Louis could sense how frightened Jane was by noticing she kept shivering. Soothingly, he


    whispered into her ear. "Don''t worry. Vivian is so lucky. She''ll be okay."


    His words were like a special force, warming Jane''s heart.


    Yes, Vivian had always been a lucky little girl.


    From the beginning, Vivian was lucky.


    If she hadn''t happened to pass by that day, Vivian wouldn''t have be her daughter.


    Later on, when she was helpless and in need of help, Louis came. Louis promised to save Vivian.


    With her financial status and influence, Vivian couldn''t get proper treatment at all.


    So even though Vivian was taken away by Louis'' enemies and hurt, the only person she could rely


    on for hope was Louis.


    Aftering back to her senses, Jane looked hopefully at Louis. "Louis, you really will save Vivian,


    right?"


    Louis tightened his grip on Jane''s hand and looked seriously at the woman beside him. "Yes, I will


    save her."


    Because she is your motivation for living, so I must save Vivian no matter what happens.


    Louis'' blue eyes were dark as a calmke - seemingly peaceful but beneath that calm surfacey


    turbulent waves.


    After everything that had just happened, he knew clearly that in Jane''s eyes, Vivian held great


    importance.


    Although he wasn''t veryfortable with the fact that Jane had a daughter with another man, he


    couldn''t bear losing Jane again.


    At this moment, sitting next to Louis, Jane heard these words, tightly sped her hands together,


    and nodded heavily.


    Vivian would definitely recover...


    ...


    Another two hours passed, the doors of the emergency room finally opened up.


    The attending doctor walked out from inside. Jane stood up nervously, took some steps forward,


    and looked anxiously at the doctor.


    The doctor removed his mask, and said seriously, "The patient has been saved, but she should


    avoid getting emotional."


    Upon hearing these words, Jane breathed a sigh of relief. Vivian had survived!


    But then, the next second, the doctor''s serious voice said, "We haven''t figured out what rare


    substance exists in her body, so make sure she won''t be too emotional. After all, next time around,


    she might not be able to survive another surgery."


    Upon hearing those words, Jane stared incredulously into the doctor''s eyes.


    She might not be able to survive another surgery?


    "What... what does this mean?" Jane trembled uncontrobly, her lips quivering as she asked


    fearfully, "What did you just say?"


    The doctor sighed helplessly and spoke again, "Right now, the patient needs an absolutely safe


    environment. Family members should be more careful."


    After speaking these words, the doctor turned and left the emergency room.


    Jane stood there motionless, staring in the direction of the emergency room.


    She never expected Vivian''s condition to worsen so suddenly.


    She... she would definitely protect Vivian.


    Standing next to her, Louis''s face darkened as he reached for his phone and called his assistant.


    Soon enough, the call was answered and Louis spoke in a low voice,"Clear out all rooms except for


    6088. I don''t want to see any unrted personnel in an hour."


    Without waiting for a response from his assistant, he hung up the phone.


    What Louis did deeply touched Jane.

 Chapter 778 He CanT Lose Jane Again

    Chapter 778 He Can''T Lose Jane Again


    Chapter 778 He Can''t Lose Jane Again


    She turned her head and looked gratefully at the man standing beside her.


    "Louis, thank you."


    "Jane, don''t worry, Vivian will be okay."


    Louis took a step forward and gently embraced Jane in his arms.


    Jane instinctively wanted to push away, but suddenly remembered something and stiffened.


    Louis rested his head on the woman''s shoulder, smelling the fragrance of her hair. He whispered


    softly, "When taking care of Vivian, make sure to take good care of yourself too."


    He then let go of her.


    "Let''s go see Vivian."


    Jane''s attention quickly shifted to Vivian, and she anxiously nodded her head.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Okay." After saying this, she quickly walked towards Vivian''s ward.


    The little girl lying on the hospital bed seemed even paler thanst night, and her tiny lips had no


    trace of color.


    Jane''s heart ached and she hurriedly took three steps forward to sit by her daughter''s bedside,


    gently stroking her cheek.


    "Vivian, don''t be afraid. I''m always here."


    At this moment, the girl who had her eyes tightly closed suddenly opened them and looked at Jane


    with a smile in her eyes. "Mommy."


    "Vivian, are you still feeling unwell?"


    Jane''s eyes were sore and she felt like crying, but at that moment, she could only try her best to


    hold back her tears and not let herself cry.


    Vivian forced a smile and shook her head obediently.


    "Mommy, I''m okay."


    After Vivian finished speaking, she lifted her gaze and saw Louis standing not far away. She


    showed him a cute and lovely smile.


    "Uncle Louis."


    Upon hearing this, Louis looked into Vivian''s eyes and his blue eyes became even more


    mysterious.


    He doesn''t like this child.


    The existence of this child constantly reminds him that Jane has been with someone else before


    and had a child.


    He wanted to break that man into pieces, but he couldn''t find anything rted to that man until now.


    And their child meant everything to Jane who had lost her memory.


    Louis regained hisposure and fixed his deep gaze on Vivian, making an effort to soften his


    tone.


    "Vivian, are you hungry or not?"


    Vivian shrunk her neck and timidly nodded.


    She could sense this uncle, who didn''t seem to like her very much, but did like her mommy.


    But her mommy liked her the most.


    Seeing Vivian nodded, Jane forced a smile and asked gently, "Vivian, what would you like to eat?"


    She said with a smile, "Mommy, I want to eat sandwich."


    As Jane turned to walk towards the table to see if there were any sandwich, Louis had brought over


    a pile of breakfast items. He pursed his lips and spoke in a cold tone, "I bought some too. Let''s set


    up the tray on the bed and you two can eat together."


    Jane hesitated for a moment before nodding gently. She quickly set up the tray next to the bed while


    Louis ced all of the breakfast items onto it.


    Vivian nodded slightly before turning around to look at Louis timidly and saying, "Thank you, Uncle


    Louis."


    Louis pursed his lips again, unsure of what to say.


    It was not until that Jane''s gaze fall upon him that he stiffly spoke up, "No need for thanks. If Vivian


    likes them, then Daddy will buy them for you every day."


    Vivian''s big bright eyes shone even brighter when she heard this and she eximed excitedly,


    "Really?"


    At this point all her attention was focused solely on these delicious looking sandwiches.


    "Mhm," replied Louis nonchntly without really caring about such trivial matters.


    After finishing breakfast together, Jane quickly tidied everything away including cing away the


    tray of food so that they could rxfortably afterwards.


    She pulled out a "secret garden" coloring book from the bedside table.


    She purchased it for Vivian so that Vivian could pass time during those long days spent in hospital.


    Every time Vivian finished coloring three or four pages carefully, her mommy came back with her.


    Therefore, when Vivian saw the "secret garden", she nervously turned to her mother.


    Mommy, are you leaving again? Are you going to leave with Daddy?


    Vivian didn''t want her mommy to leave. She wanted her mommy to stay with her, but Daddy might


    not be happy about it.


    Louis noticed that the little girl was looking nervously at him, and he couldn''t help but feel a bit


    puzzled. But before he could figure it out, Jane smiled and reached out to pat Vivian''s head.


    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t leave."


    Vivian heard these words and her nervousness slowly disappeared.


    After seeing Vivian visibly calm down, Jane smiled and added, "Would you like me to help you paint


    today?"


    "Okay."


    Vivian nodded happily, feeling a strong sense of security in her heart.


    Louis looked at the two of them, who were enjoying themselves, pursed his lips and left the ward


    without saying anything.


    After he closed the door, his deep blue eyes stared at the figure in the hospital room for a long time


    before turning away and leaving.


    He doesn''t know how long it will take toe back after this departure.


    He should depart for the royal pce in Z Country.


    The rare substance in Vivian''s blood seems to worsen her condition, so the sooner he goes, the


    safer she will be.


    Mr. Berger is so difficult to please that Louis cannot guarantee he can bring Mr. Berger back, but he


    must try.


    Vivian is so important to Jane.


    He can''t lose Jane again.


    Louis wanted to say goodbye to Jane, but he was afraid that if he failed, it would make Jane sad.


    When he left the hospital, he took a tube of Vivian''s blood and left guards behind.


    When he was not around Jane and Vivian, he had his men protect them, so that Tristan wouldn''t


    have another chance.

 Chapter 779 Rare Substance In VivianS Blood

    Chapter 779 Rare Substance In Vivian''S Blood


    Chapter 779 Rare Substance in Vivian''s Blood


    In the hospital room, Jane heard it when Louis left. But she didn''t turn around. Right now, Vivian


    was the most important person to her. She wouldn''t leave Vivian for a moment and wanted to make


    sure that Vivian felt safe and secure while waiting for treatment.


    When Louis left, Vivian saw him go. Her colored pencil in hand paused briefly as she whispered,


    "Mommy, Uncle Louis left."


    Jane hesitated for a moment before continuing with her coloring. She had been about to say that


    Louis had work to do but then realized something from the way Vivian addressed him.


    Putting down her colored pencil with a serious expression on her face, Jane looked at her daughter


    and said firmly, "Vivian, I care about you more than anything else in this world. You don''t need to be


    afraid of me leaving you."


    "I married Louis, so we could take better care of you together," she continued.


    "But if calling him Daddy makes you ufortable, then calling him Uncle is just fine too."


    Vivian''s eyes sparkled when she heard this reassurance from Jane. For days, she had thought that


    her mommy was going away from her little by little.


    Tears welled up in Vivian''s eyes as she grabbed onto Jane''s sleeve tightly and spoke with a hint of


    crying, "Mommy..."


    "Good girl," said Jane softly as she stroked some hair out of Vivian''s face like how she used to do.


    To Jane, taking care of Vivian was more important than anything else.


    She married Louis just for Vivian''s sake.


    She knew very well Louis was associated with her when she didn''t lose her memory, but she had


    long forgotten the past, let alone her feelings for him.


    Everything that Jane did now was to make sure that little girl lying on the bed got better soon


    enough.


    As if sensing her mommy''s pain, Vivian reached up, gently patting her mommy''s cheek, saying "It''s


    okay, Mommy. I know you won''t leave anymore."


    Jane felt Vivian''s small fingers wipe away tears from her face, and nodded slightly.


    "Vivian, don''t be afraid. I will definitely cure your illness," Jane reassured her daughter.


    "Mm, I believe you, Mommy," the adorable little girl nodded before pointing to a flower in her


    notebook. "Mommy, I want to color this flower green."


    "Okay," Jane smiled and controlled her emotions before raising an eyebrow at her daughter. "Let''s


    see who can color it better, Vivian."


    "Okay!" The little girl happily agreed and continued coloring the various patterns in her "secret


    garden" with colored pencils.


    ...


    Louis had just returned to Z Country''s central city after a three-hour flight from another country.


    As soon as he got off the ne, he received a call from Eve.


    "Louis."


    The moment Eve called his name, Louis'' face darkened as he replied indifferently, "Mother, I''m


    home now and have some urgent matters to attend to."


    Upon hearing this response from Louis on the other end of the phone line, Eve paused for a


    moment with her cellphone in hand.


    She had arranged for Louis to bring Jane over today, so she could meet them both. However, she


    did not expect that Louis would cancel their ns so suddenly like this.


    But instead of being upset about it, Eve was surprised by how clear-headed and decisive Louis was


    about prioritizing his responsibilities.


    She thought that perhaps King Ducasse might have summoned him back home urgently or


    something else equally important came up unexpectedly which made him change his ns at such


    short notice. But little did she know that it was all because of Jane''s situation!


    After regainingposure, Eve spoke more calmly than before.


    "The matter concerning King Ducasse is urgent; you should take care of it first," she said kindly.


    Upon hearing these words from Eve, Louis'' eyes deepened with mixed emotions; he knew full well


    that Eve misunderstood him.


    But he didn''t bother to exin and simply responded with "Mm-hmm".


    He hung up the phone and instructed his driver. "Take me to Royal Pce please."


    "Yes sir!" The driver replied respectfully before starting up the car engine and driving towards their


    destination promptly.


    Mr. Berger was one of Z Country''s top doctors who lived within Royal Pce.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He was specifically trained for the royal family,missioned by King Ducasse, loyal to King


    Ducasse, but also retaining his own entric temperament. He only treated members of the royal


    family.


    Of course, those who knew about the secrets of the royal family also knew that Mr. Berger had


    spent his entire life researching various difficult diseases.


    And when Louis returned, he had confidence in using Vivian''s rare substance in her blood to


    persuade Mr. Berger to help.

 Chapter 780 Successful Rescue

    Chapter 780 Sessful Rescue


    Chapter 780 Sessful Rescue


    Half an hourter, the car stopped outside the pce and Louis walked quickly towards Mr. Berger''s


    chamber.


    On the other side, in received the message and headed towards Mr. Berger''s room.


    When in arrived at Ansi''s chamber, Louis had not yet arrived.


    Soon after, he saw Louis walking over to him and stopping in front of him.


    Louis lowered his head and said, "King Ducasse."


    "How is everything?" in asked with concern as his eyes darkened.


    Louis opened his lips lightly and exined in a soft voice, "The child has been saved. The doctor


    says she needs to rest."


    "I''ll go with you to see Mr. Berger," said in who knew about Mr. Berger''s entricities but didn''t


    say anything because he was loyal to the royal family.


    Louis nodded silently and said in a low voice, "King Ducasse, thank you."


    "Louis, we grew up together since childhood; there is no need for such formalities," replied in as


    he lowered his gaze while a sh of darkness passed through it before turning around into Mr.


    Berger''s chamber.


    The person whom he liked already liked someone else now; she was now his sister-inw but he


    still liked her deep down inside.


    He couldn''t spend this lifetime with his beloved woman but didn''t want his brother to have the same


    experience.


    Soon, they reached into Mr. Berger''s courtyard.


    When in found Mr. Berger preparing medicine ingredients, he respectfully addressed him, "Mr.


    Berger."


    Without stopping what he was doing on hearing King Ducassee''s polite tone, Mr. Berger only asked


    curiously, "Why did youe here?"


    "Mr. Berger, I came here looking for you regarding Louis'' matter."in paused briefly before


    continuing respectfully, "This time I hope you can help Louis."


    Mr. Berger heard King Ducassee''s courteous tone and nced sideways at Louis.


    These two boys got along pretty well, which was rare. However, that was not a reason for him to


    intervene.


    Mr. Berger thought to himself as he continued to sort his medicinal herbs.


    "Sorry, Count Caesar, I may not be able to help you."


    Louis frowned slightly and stepped forward. He spoke in a deep voice, "The doctor from Odonstin


    found a rare substance in the little girl''s blood that even theb couldn''t detect."


    "In this world, there are many things that cannot be detected. It''s normal," Mr. Berger calmly replied


    without showing any interest in Louis'' words.


    Although he enjoyed challenging various medical problems, it wasn''t enough reason for him to treat


    someone.


    He knew Louis deliberately said this just so he could intervene but Mr. Berger liked doing things


    differently than expected.


    Mr. Berger''s calmness caught Louis'' attention and caused him to furrow his brows slightly.


    He pursed his lips and opened them again, "Mr. Berger, don''t you want to know what that rare


    substance is?"


    "I''ve lived half my life; what haven''t I seen?" Mr. Berger put down the tools in his hand and looked at


    Louis quietly.


    When asking for help from others, one should have an attitude of humility rather than arrogance.


    Louis quickly understood Mr. Berger''s meaning. He lowered his gaze and said solemnly, "Mr. Berger


    please help me save the child."


    in standing beside them was surprised by Louis'' request but quickly understood it was because


    of love.


    in hoped that five years of tormenting Louis would finally lead him towards happiness with Jane.


    After giving Louis a brief nce, Mr. Berger withdrew his gaze back onto sorting out medicinal


    herbs once more.


    Suddenly he wanted to know who would harm an innocent child? Someone like Louis who held


    power over Z Country personallying here meant the child''s condition was difficult.


    But who could be so heartless as to harm such a young child?


    After remaining silent for some time, Mr. Berger asked without basis:


    "How old is this little girl?"


    "She''s just over four years old."


    Louis hesitated for a moment before responding to Mr. Berger''s sudden question, not understanding


    what he meant.


    in, who was standing nearby, was the first to react and stepped closer to Louis, nodding his head


    and saying in a low voice, "Mr. Berger is willing to help."


    Louis was taken aback and turned his head slightly towards the man standing beside him, looking


    stunned for a moment.


    The next second, he turned back to Mr. Berger and quickly exined Vivian''s situation.


    "The little girl is over four years old and has congenital heart disease. She was kidnapped by Tristan


    before, but when she came back, it was discovered that there were special substances in her


    blood."


    "But Odonstin''s doctors couldn''t detect it. They don''t know what special substance is in her blood."


    Louis paused here without saying anything more.


    Mr. Berger stopped moving for a moment, then asked seriously, "Has there been any recent


    abnormality?"


    Louis frowned suddenly as he remembered Vivian''s illness this morning.


    That should be considered an abnormality because if it weren''t for the special substance in her


    blood, Vivian''s illness might not have be so serious.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He tightened his hand at his side and logically recounted what happened earlier this morning.


    "This morning, the child had difficulty breathing, so the doctor had to perform emergency treatment


    on her."


    "After sessful treatment, the doctor said that the child needed rest and couldn''t get too excited


    emotionally again or else next time she might not be so lucky."


    When Mr. Berger heard this news, he stopped moving again with coldness creeping into his voice


    as he spoke, "Tristan actually used forbidden alchemy?"


    "Forbidden alchemy?"


    Louis furrowed his brow while exchanging nces with King Ducasse who stood beside him; both


    of them could see deep concern reflected within each other''s eyes.


    They shouldn''t have gone easy on Tristan or else they wouldn''t have let him leave with forbidden


    alchemy like that.


    The next second, Mr. Berger''s voice interrupted their thoughts. "This forbidden alchemy has


    disappeared for a long time."


    "You guys go back first; I need three days'' preparation."


    Upon hearing this, Louis'' gaze darkened slightly as he nodded towards Mr. Berger, "Thank you very


    much."


    Mr. Berger nced briefly at both of them before turning around and heading back into the room.


    He never thought Tristan would use forbidden alchemy.


    What''s even more frightening is that such methods were used against a four-year-old girl.


    It''s truly terrifying because if Louis hade just few dayster, then perhaps there would be no


    hope left for little Vivian anymore!


    "What can a little girl do? Why should she be affected by the grievances of adults?" Mr. Berger


    sighed heavily as he shuffled into the room.


    He hadn''t seen that forbidden alchemy in years. It seemed like he needed to brush up on his


    ancient texts.

 Chapter 781 Are You Scared?

    Chapter 781 Are You Scared?


    Chapter 781 Are You Scared?


    in and Louis walked out of Mr. Berger''s chamber side by side, and in broke the silence first.


    "Are you going back?"


    "Does King Ducasse need me for something?" Louis nced at in with a clear question in his


    blue eyes.


    in shook his head slightly; his maic voiceing from lips. "No, I''m afraid your peace will be


    disturbed if you go back."


    "In that case, can I stay at your ce for a few days?" Louis remembered the phone call from his


    mother today and rubbed his forehead irritably. She knew he was back and was probably already


    home. If he went back now, there would surely be some trouble.


    It would be better to stay in the pce and say that King Ducasse needed him for something.


    Thinking this way, Louis sighed helplessly without saying anything.


    in nodded. "Okay then. Since you''re my buddy, I''ll arrange for you to stay in the West Wing. I''ll


    take care of everything else."


    He couldn''t marry the woman he loved but could help his buddy find happiness instead.


    Louis looked gratefully at in.


    "Thank you, King Ducasse."


    "We don''t need to say these things between us," said in calmly before they started talking about


    other things again.


    ...


    Nighttime in Odonstin.


    Jane was feeding Vivian inside their hospital room.


    She hadn''t seen Louis all day except for earlier this morning; she didn''t know where he went but


    knew that he made arrangements for her which were very well thought out.


    There were over ten people guarding each exit outside their room just so Vivian wouldn''t get too


    agitated again.


    In addition to this, three meals were delivered daily by someone, all exquisite dishes worth quite a


    bit of money.


    Vivian smiled as she sipped on pork rib soup while squinting her eyes closed with enjoyment.


    "Mommy! This soup is really good! You should try it!"


    "All right then," Jane patiently coaxed Vivian into eating more food because she believed eating


    more might make Vivian feel better physically.


    From the panic of waking up earlier to now, Vivian waspletely convinced that her mommy


    wouldn''t leave her anymore.


    She just wanted her mommy to stay with her.


    Soon, Vivian touched her little belly and smiled, "Mommy, look! I am full."


    "Then it''s my turn to eat. Vivian, do you want to continue drawing or watch TV?"


    Jane''s voice was gentle and the corners of her mouth lifted slightly.


    Vivian looked at her mommy and reached out a small hand, tugging on Jane''s sleeve in an attempt


    to please her.


    "Mommy, can I feed you?"


    "Feed me?"


    Jane looked shocked at the still pale little girl on the bed and asked in confusion.


    Vivian nodded lightly and said with a smile, "Usually, you feed me. But today, I want to try feeding


    you and see how it feels."


    When Jane heard this, she softened again.


    "Well then. Today you will feed me."


    The little girl''s eyes lit up when she heard this. She eagerly picked up the small spoon from the shelf


    and scooped some soup before feeding it to Jane.


    After sessfully eating some food, Jane closed her eyes contentedly.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Mmm... The food that Vivian fed me is really delicious."


    Vivian looked at Jane with shining eyes happily saying, "Then I''ll feed you more often from now on!"


    "That sounds good," replied Jane gently as she let Vivian continue feeding her.


    In the past, for treatment fees for Vivian''s illness, she spent very little time each day focused solely


    on Vivian.


    But things were different now; all of Jane''s attention was devoted entirely towards taking care of


    Vivian. She wanted nothing more than being by Vivian''s side all day long without going anywhere


    else.


    As for Vivian''s illness, she believed Louis would do what he promised .


    At this moment, even Jane herself didn''t know why she trusted Louis so much...


    ...


    Time slipped away. Two days passed in a blink.


    Two dayster, Louis sessfully brought Mr. Berger over Odonstin .


    When they both came in, Jane was telling stories to Vivian.


    "This big lion..."


    Jane stopped talking abruptly when Louis walked in.


    When Vivian saw Louis, her eyes brightened up and she eximed excitedly, "Uncle Louis!"


    At first, she was afraid that Uncle Louis would take Mommy away and abandon her. But after


    spending these past few days together, the little girl was sure that Mommy wouldn''t leave her.


    And Uncle Louis had been bringing them all sorts of delicious food these past few days, so she


    thought he was very nice, better than the other uncles who were pursuing Mommy.


    When Louis heard the little girl''s soft voice, his emotions becameplicated for a moment. After a


    while, he suppressed hisplex feelings and responded in a deep voice, "Hmm."


    Mr. Berger, who was following behind Louis, couldn''t help but nce at Louis before turning to look


    at the child.


    He clearly felt that Louis didn''t like this child very much. But strangely enough, Louis hade to


    him because of this child. Why?


    Just as Mr. Berger was puzzled, Vivian''s confused gaze fell on him.


    Why did this old mane with Uncle Louis?


    Jane immediately stood up when she realized what was happening and looked at Louis with


    reddened ears. "You''re back."


    "Hmm, this is Mr. Berger," said Louis as he looked at Jane softly; it waspletely different from


    how he faced Vivian earlier.


    Standing next to him, Mr. Berger saw everything clearly and understood why Louis had asked him


    to save an unrted child. Louis must have fallen for the child''s mother.


    But Louis was a count. If he married a divorced woman with a daughter, his mother would raise


    strong objections.


    Mr. Berger thought about this and smiled meaningfully.


    He knew Louis was not someone who easilypromised.


    In the next second, Mr. Berger''s thoughts were interrupted by Jane. "Mr. Berger, would you like


    some water?"


    "No need," replied Mr. Berger kindly. He smiled and walked towards Vivian.


    Vivian noticed the old man staring at her and shrank back timidly, calling out sweetly, "Hello, Mr.


    Berger. My name is Vivian."


    "Don''t be afraid, Vivian. I''m not a bad person," Mr. Berger said with a kind smile.


    Vivian didn''t know why the old man kept staring at her, but out of politeness, she nodded gently and


    smiled brightly.


    "Mr. Berger, you''re very cute. I''m not scared," she said.


    Mr. Berger was slightly taken aback by the little girl''spliment. He never expected to be called


    cute by a four-year-old girl. However, this little girl seemed interesting to him.


    "You''re also very cute. I haven''t met someone as adorable as you in a long time," he replied with


    delight.


    Louis saw this scene unfold and his eyes widened in surprise. He never expected Vivian to win over


    Mr. Berger''s heart so quickly but it was good news because that meant there was hope for her yet.


    His Jane wouldn''t have to worry about Vivian anymore either.


    Just then, Jane walked up to Louis, looking puzzled and whispered softly into his ear, "Is Mr. Berger


    your dad?"


    As soon as she finished speaking those words, Mr. Berger who had been sitting nearby snorted


    before saying irritably, "I don''t have such an unfilial son like him."


    If that were his son, he would''ve been pissed off already!


    He preferred Vivian, a lively and lovely little girl!


    Louis coughed awkwardly before exining in a low voice, "Mr. Berger is Z Country''s best doctor; I


    invited him here to treat Vivian."


    Jane''s mind exploded when she heard this exnation; for a moment she stood there, stunned, not


    knowing what to do next.


    Just then, Mr. Berger turned around, smiling warmly at Jane and asking teasingly, "What? Are you


    scared?"


    Before Jane could reply, Vivian anxiously asked, "Mr. Berger, can my illness be cured?"

 Chapter 782 Excruciating Pain

    Chapter 782 Excruciating Pain


    Chapter 782 Excruciating Pain


    Although her mommy hadn''t said much these days, Vivian could sense that something was wrong.


    Uncle Louis left, someone had been bringing them food, and her mommy even cried in secret. She


    could feel that maybe her own health wasn''t good, but she just didn''t want to say it out.


    It wasn''t until now when Uncle Louis mentioned that this old man was the best doctor in Z Country


    that she couldn''t help but ask.


    Jane turned her head and stared at Mr. Berger nervously, hoping for his answer.


    To Jane, nothing was more important than Vivian''s health.


    Mr. Berger smiled and gently patted the little girl''s head as he lovingly said, "Of course! My medical


    skills are so amazing. I will definitely cure your illness."


    "It won''t be long before you will be running on thewn again."


    When Vivian heard this, her eyes lit up with anticipation.


    "I can go out for a run too?"


    Since childhood, due to congenital heart disease, doctors had forbidden her from engaging in


    strenuous exercise.


    So even though she was four and a half years old now, she hadn''t experienced the feeling of


    running hard like other children or going to kindergarten or ying around like they do.


    If possible, she would also like to run around like other children do and attend school just like them


    while having fun too!


    And Jane naturally knew all of these thoughts of Vivian.


    She worked so hard at part-time jobs earning money just so that Vivian could regain good health!


    At this moment Jane looked towards Mr. Berger with excitement-filled eyes.


    It was clear how much gratitude filled within herself towards Louis who had brought such an


    amazing doctor here for them!


    Mr. Berger nodded lightly under the hopeful gaze of mother-daughter duo while saying with a smile,


    "Yes! After treatment is done, you''ll be able to do whatever you want!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Berger,"


    The little girl smiled happily as her voice unconsciously rose several degrees higher than usual


    upon hearing his words!


    Mr. Berger smiled with his eyebrows raised slightly; there seemed to be a hint of surprise shing


    through his eyes...


    What had been cast upon this little girl was some kind of forbidden alchemy, which had been


    forbidden decades ago.


    Several decades ago, he had treated several people who were under forbidden alchemy, and none


    of them had escaped the excruciating pain of near-death experience.


    Now, this forbidden alchemy was cast on a four-year-old girl. Not to mention whether she could


    withstand the pain caused by removing the alchemy, there was a significant risk involved.


    However, if it wasn''t removed within a week, the little girl would undoubtedly die.


    Despite this risk, Mr. Berger would tell the little girl''s mother without reservation.


    Mr. Berger nodded with a smile as he looked at the little girl with tender eyes.


    After waiting for her to fall asleep, Mr. Berger got up and walked over to Jane in silence before


    speaking in a low voice, "Miss Jane, let''s talk."


    Jane saw Mr. Berger''s serious expression and felt her heart skip a beat.


    Mr. Berger must havee for Vivian''s matter.


    She clenched her hand tightly while nodding gently, "Okay then, Mr. Berger."


    Just then, Louis suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Jane''s clenched fist, reassuringly saying,


    "Don''t worry. Vivian will be fine."


    Jane felt warmth emanating from Louis'' hand which made her heart feel warm too.


    As she turned around, she met his deep blue eyes that seemed bottomless.


    At that moment, she realized her feelings towards him had changed but didn''t acknowledge it yet.


    The three of them went into an adjacent ward where they sat around a table together.


    As soon as Jane sat down she couldn''t wait any longer before turning towards Mr. Berger and


    asking anxiously, "Mr. Berger... did you call me here because of Vivian?"


    Vivian and she had been together for more than four years now; she had long treated Vivian like her


    biological daughter.


    Upon hearing these words from Jane, Mr. Bergers sighed helplessly before speaking softly, "Vivian


    can be saved but there is great risk involved."


    Hearing this news made Jane''s body tremble uncontrobly.


    But right now fear wasn''t an option. Since Vivian needed her, she must remain strong!


    After pausing briefly, Mr. Bergers continued talking, "Fobbiden alchemy was used on the little girl,


    and this alchemy has disappeared for decades. Fortunately, I have lived for most of my life and


    specialized in treating difficult andplicated diseases. Therefore, I have treated several people


    with the same symptoms."


    Jane understood Mr. Berger''s meaning and also knew that adults were different from children.


    Even if there was only a glimmer of hope, she would not give up.


    She looked at Mr. Berger with a determined gaze and asked in a trembling voice, "How can it be


    treated?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I''ve researched on this kind of fobbiden alchemy. Here are two options. One is change her blood;


    the other is fighting it with poison."


    "Vivian is only four years old. She can''t bear the risks of changing blood. But the other option will


    bring her excruciating pain. So, I need you to make a decision."


    Jane''s body trembled slightly, and her shoulder was quickly held by Louis.


    She turned her head and nced at Louis, her eyes filled with a pleading look.


    She doesn''t know what to do, nor does she know which choice will give Vivian a better chance of


    living.


    She is even more afraid of making the wrong choice herself, which could lead to losing Vivian.


    Louis tightened his grip on the woman''s hand and asked in a deep voice, "Mr. Berger, could you


    analyze the pros and cons of these two methods?"


    He knows that both methods carry risks.


    As a doctor, Mr. Berger has the right to choose which method to use because he knows which


    method is best for Vivian.


    But both optionse with risks, and if they fail... Vivian will be dead.


    Mr. Berger sighed before speaking, "Changing blood require all the blood in Vivian''s body to be


    drawn."


    "But considering her congenital heart disease, I am worried that during the surgery, her body may


    not be able to bear the burden and she may lose consciousness and be a vegetable."


    "What about the other kind?"


    Jane tried hard to calm herself down, but her words still came out with a slight tremble.


    Mr. Berger nced at her and answered seriously, "Fighting it with poison means inserting


    poisonous insects into Vivian''s body to make poisonous insects fight with the alchemy."


    "The poisonous insects and the forbidden alchemy in the blood are mutually exclusive and will


    cause severe pain. After both the poisonous insects and the forbidden alchemy in the blood are


    defeated, Vivian can soak in my specially made herbal bath for forty days and take medicine for a


    week, then she should be able to recover."


    "But those with weak willpower will want to die in the end."


    Because they suffered so much pain, death would release them from pain.

 Chapter 783 Forbidden Alchemy

    Chapter 783 Forbidden Alchemy


    Chapter 783 Forbidden Alchemy


    Jane clenched her fists tightly, her lips pursed.


    She never expected that both methods to save Vivian would be so dangerous. The first method


    could easily turn her into a vegetable, while the second was almost as bad as death.


    As Vivian''s mother, she didn''t want her daughter to suffer such pain, but... Vivian had to undergo


    surgery.


    Mr. Berger was already the most famous doctor in Z Country''s royal family. If even he couldn''t save


    Vivian, who else could?


    Jane knew that Mr. Berger was now her daughter''s only hope for survival.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She bit down on her lower lip and looked firmly at the kindly old man sitting across from them.


    "Mr. Berger, you''re a doctor and naturally will choose the best treatment n for Vivian. I trust you."


    "Even if..."


    Jane squeezed the hand by her side with all of her strength before continuing, "Even if Vivian never


    wakes up again, I won''t me you."


    As a doctor, Mr. Berger certainly wanted to cure his patients; she wouldn''t me him for doing


    everything he could to help Vivian recover.


    But she would me herself for not protecting Vivian better; if only she had kept an eye on her


    more closely...


    Thinking of this made Jane''s eyes fill with tears.


    Louis gently took hold of Jane''s hand andforted her. "Don''t worry; everything will be fine with


    Mr. Berger here."


    Upon hearing this statement from Louis, Mr. Berger raised an eyebrow slightly in surprise - This guy


    sure talks big! If he has what it takes, then why doesn''t hee forward himself?


    With this thought in mind, Mr. Berger red at Louis before speaking up, "The time limit for treating


    forbidden alchemy is only one week; three days have passed since then."


    "If you''re willing to take a gamble though," He continued, "I can trybining both methods


    together."


    "Combining them?"


    Louis furrowed his brows upon hearing this statement while looking at Mr. Berger skeptically- How


    can twopletely unrted methods bebined?


    Mr. Berger noticed the puzzled expression on Louis'' face and his expression darkened as he


    continued speaking in a low voice.


    "Give Vivian anesthesia to put her into deep sleep, so that the impact of her congenital heart


    disease will be significantly reduced."


    "Vivian is only four years old now. If we were to perform a blood exchange, there''s no guarantee


    that the newly injected blood won''t repel with her."


    "Therefore, I think we can try recing half of the blood, and the rest of the toxins will be sucked by


    poisonous insects."


    "After the poisonous insects have sucked up the toxins in Vivian''s blood, I will then proceed to deal


    with the them."


    Jane understood it and knew that such treatment would minimize the risks.


    But she also understood that the risks could not be avoided.


    Jane gritted her teeth and asked bitterly. "What is the risk of this method then?"


    Mr. Berger nced at Jane and said, "Deep anesthesia may cause Vivian to be a retard, or


    lead to changes in her body hormones. All of this is possible."


    Vivian is only four years old now, unlike adults who have a sound body system.


    These risks are all possible, and there are many uncertain factors among them.


    But this method happens to be the best way for a four-year-old girl, but he has no right to choose for


    the little girl.


    At this moment, Louis remained silent and gazed deeply at Jane sitting beside him.


    After a while, Jane asked with difficulty, "Is the probability of Vivian surviving higher than the two


    methods you mentioned before?"


    "Yes," Mr. Berger spoke directly and without hesitation.


    Although there is a high risk in implementing both methods together, the probability of survival may


    also increase ordingly.


    And all of these are benefited from the development of modern medical technology.


    If lucky enough, Vivian may not have any seque.


    Mr. Berger sighed helplessly as he thought about it, knowing that the probability of there being no


    after-effects was zero.


    Not long after he finished speaking, Jane firmly replied, "Mr. Berger, as a mother, my greatest wish


    is for my child to live safely. Only by living can there be infinite possibilities."


    Upon hearing this, Mr. Berger''s eyes towards Jane held a new kind of admiration. This woman had


    thought things through very thoroughly.


    However, this also indirectly confirmed the greatness of Jane as a mother. After all, all mothers


    simply want their children to live.


    Aftering back to his senses, Mr. Berger said seriously, "Alright then, I understand."


    After saying that much, he stood up and was about to leave the hospital room.


    But just after he took two steps, Jane called out "Mr. Berger".


    "Is there something else?" asked Mr. Berger in confusion without turning around.


    The next second, Jane''s nervous voice rang out behind him. "When are you nning on performing


    surgery, Mr. Berger?"


    "Starting at three o''clock in the afternoon," replied Mr. Berger before walking directly out of the


    hospital room and heading towards the doctor''s conference room.


    When he first arrived at this hospital, Louis arranged for all medical staff members here to meet with


    Mr. Berger so that he could move around freely within it.


    Not many people knew who Mr. Berger was; only two or three senior figures within this hospital had


    heard of him before, and upon learning that it was indeed him, they immediately requested for an


    opportunity to assist during Vivian''s surgery.


    For doctors who have dedicated themselves to the medical industry, nothing beats experiences


    gained in surgery.


    They were lucky enough to witness firsthand how skilled Mr. Berger truly was when performing


    surgery himself.

 Chapter 784 I DonT Like The Way You Cry For Someone Else

    Chapter 784 I Don''T Like The Way You Cry For Someone Else


    Chapter 784 I Don''t Like the Way You Cry for Someone Else


    In the hospital room, after Mr. Berger left, Jane couldn''t hold back her tears any longer and they


    flowed down her cheeks.


    The surgery had started at 3 PM and it was now past 10 PM. She had only been able to spend less


    than five hours with Vivian.


    Thinking about this, Jane got up unsteadily and stumbled towards the door, wanting to go back and


    spend more time with Vivian.


    Just as she was about to reach for the doorknob, arge hand suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    Louis pulled hard on her wrist and pulled Jane into his arms.


    Jane was stunned for a moment before crying out. "Louis, let me go! I want to see Vivian."


    "Be good, don''t cry okay?" Louis whispered softly as he looked at the tears streaming down her


    face. He hated seeing Jane cry but he couldn''t stop her from crying over Vivian either.


    Jane stared up at him in confusion as he spoke gently to her. She didn''t understand why Louis


    would say such things that made her heart tremble like this.


    But she knew that she needed to hurry back to be by Vivian''s side right now, so she wiped away the


    tears on her face hastily and nodded before turning around to leave again.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    However, Louis still held onto one of her hands tightly, which made Jane frown nervously. "Louis


    please let me go."


    Louis pursed his lips together tightly while looking displeased. He didn''t like seeing how upset she


    became over someone else''s problems or issues that were not rted directly with them both.


    After waiting for a few seconds without seeing any sign of him letting go of herself yet, Jane began


    struggling against his grip once more until finally he came back around and gave enough space


    between them.


    "Jane, I don''t like seeing you cry over others'' problems." said Louis sternly, while holding out one


    long finger to wipe away some of tear stains from off Jane''s face gently just like it were some sorta


    priceless gemstone.


    He paused momentarily before speaking up once more, "If you look like this when you see Vivian


    next time, what will happen? Do you think it will help?"


    At first confused by what he meant. Soon enough realization dawned upon her fully.


    She awkwardly touched her cheek and turned to walk towards the bathroom in the hospital room,


    saying before she left, "I''ll go wash up first."


    Louis furrowed his brows imperceptibly and pursed his lips without saying anything.


    If he could, he really wanted to send Vivian away.


    He didn''t want to be reminded every moment that Jane had a child with someone else.


    But at the same time, he understood that Jane treated Vivian as her own life and he couldn''t do


    that.


    ...


    When Jane returned to the hospital room again, Vivian was still sleeping.


    As soon as she sat down next to Vivian''s bed, she looked up and saw Vivian smiling at her.


    "Mommy, you''re back."


    Jane was slightly stunned and asked gently, "Vivian, you haven''t fallen asleep?"


    "No. I woke up early but have been waiting for you."


    The little girl with puffy cheeks looked at her mother with bright eyes and a radiant smile on her


    face.


    When she woke up earlier, she didn''t see her mommy around, so she waited here for her mommy.


    Not until she heard someone trying to open the door did she hurriedly close her eyes, hoping to


    surprise her mommy when she entered.


    Jane smiled as she reached out to touch Vivian''s head softly while saying in a gentle voice, "Don''t


    be afraid, Vivian. I will never abandon you."


    Vivian nodded heavily, then pointed towards a nearby water jug, "Mommy, I want some water."


    "Okay, I will pour some water for you," said Jane as got up, heading over towards the table where to


    poured warm water into the cup for Vivian, who held onto it while looking puzzledly towards the


    direction of the door.


    "Mommy, where is Uncle Louis?" asked Vivian curiously.


    When Jane came looking for Vivian, she hadn''t noticed if Louis had followed along but now what


    concerned her more was why Vivian suddenly cared about Louis.


    Jane raised an eyebrow in confusion, wondering why Vivian would care about him all of sudden,


    since previously Vivian seemed scared Louis might take away her mommy from her.


    "Vivian, I will never give up on you. I found a daddy for you to have someone else to love and spoil


    you," said Jane affectionately.


    Vivian nodded heavily and smiled, "I didn''t know before, but now I''m not afraid anymore."


    Jane''s eyes softened as she watched Vivian''s well-behaved demeanor. She couldn''t help but ask,


    "Why do you like Uncle Louis?"


    "Uncle Louis is very handsome with blue eyes like the sea. He''s the most handsome man I''ve ever


    seen," exined Vivian with a smile. Suddenly her big eyes shed mischievously and she added,


    "Uncle Louis is also the man that I have seen who loves Mommy the most."


    The woman sitting by the bedside blushed suspiciously at this remark.


    "Don''t talk nonsense," she scolded in a low voice.


    But even though Jane was trying to hide it, her daughter continued speaking happily.


    "Mommy, what I said is true. Every time we''re with Uncle Louis, he always looks at you so gently."


    That gentleness was something that Vivian didn''t understand yet. But she could sense it when


    Uncle Louis looked at her mother.


    This proved that her mommy was special to Uncle Louis.


    Vivian tilted her head and admired her beautiful mother, proudly saying, "My mommy looks so


    pretty! Whoever sees you likes you!"


    Jane was stunned by this unexpectedpliment from Vivian and had no idea that Louis had been


    watching her gently all along!


    Meanwhile, Vivian sat on the bed, smiling mischievously as if teasing Jane, "Mommy, are you shy?"

 Chapter 785 Does Your Mom Have Many Men Around Her?

    Chapter 785 Does Your Mom Have Many Men Around Her?


    Chapter 785 Does Your Mom Have Many Men Around Her?


    Jane suddenly came to her senses and said stubbornly, "He must have been looking at me because


    I''m so pretty."


    Although she was being stubborn, her blushing ears had given her away.


    Vivian giggled uncontrobly. "Yes, Mommy, you''re the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen."


    Just as Jane and Vivian wereughing together, a knocking sound suddenly came from outside the


    hospital room.


    Theughter in the room abruptly stopped as Jane and Vivian turned their heads towards the


    direction of the door with confusion on their faces.


    Jane furrowed her eyebrows in puzzlement and shouted towards the direction of the door, "Come


    in."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door opened with a creaking sound. Two doctors walked in


    followed by several nurses behind them. The doctor who walked ahead saw Jane and respectfully


    stood still before smiling at her saying, "Miss Jane, we''re here to take blood samples for you two to


    match."


    After hearing what he said, Jane remembered that Vivian wasn''t actually her biological daughter.


    During surgery, Vivian needed to change half of her blood. It was best for Vivian to receive


    someone rted''s blood, but she wasn''t actually Vivian''s biological mother.


    Jane opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but when she looked at Vivian, she fell silent


    again. She knew that this wasn''t time for such things; this was something that she couldn''t tell


    Vivian about or else it would only hurt Vivian''s feelings.


    Jane stiffened slightly before nodding gently, "Okay, I understand."


    Sitting on top of a hospital bed, Vivian noticed something strange about her mommy''s behavior but


    smiled brightly anyway.


    "Don''t worry, Mommy. I''m not afraid."


    Jane lovingly touched Vivian''s head while coaxing, "Be good, Vivian. Doctor will take your blood


    sample so you can get better. Once you''re all better, you can run around just like other kids. You''ll


    even make new friends at kindergarten!"


    Hearing this, Vivian lit up with excitement.


    "Really?"


    Ever since she was little, she loved running around like other kids. But because she didn''t want her


    mommy to bear any extra burden, she always behaved herself. She felt bad seeing her mommy


    working hard every day just so she could afford treatment fees. So, Vivian tried not adding any more


    stress onto her mommy''s shoulders.


    But today, when she heard Mr. Berger''s words, she was very longing for the future.


    Now her mommy''s words seemed to mean that she was about to get better soon.


    Vivian looked nervously at the doctor holding the syringe, her big eyes full of hope.


    The doctor smiled and nodded, "Kiddo, don''t worry, it won''t be long before you''ll be just like the


    other kids."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    Vivian smiled happily, with more longing for the future.


    In the future, she would be able to hold hands with her mommy, run on the beach and run on the


    grass.


    Not only that, she could also y games with other children.


    While thinking about this, Vivian stretched out her arm to let the doctor draw her blood.


    Jane, who was sitting next to her, looked at the doctor to draw her blood as well, pursed her lips and


    said nothing.


    She thought that she should go to Mr. Berger and exin to him about her and Vivian''s situation,


    otherwise she was afraid that it would cause hinder the process of curing Vivian.


    When the doctor finished drawing blood, Louis just walked into the room.


    As soon as he walked in, his eyes stayed locked on Jane.


    "Jane, are you hungry?"


    Jane lifted her eyes just in time to meet Louis'' deep-set eyes, and her cheeks flushed.


    However, she soon regained her senses and gently shook her head, "The doctor just said that


    Vivian should refrain from eating for three hours before the operation."


    Vivian looked at Louis sweetly. "Uncle Louis."


    "Uh-huh," Louis responded with an expressionless face and got up and walked over to Jane to sit


    down.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he sat down, Jane stood up and looked at Vivian with a smile.


    "Vivian, I suddenly remembered something, I''m going to go look for Mr. Berger, let Uncle Louis be


    here with you, okay?"


    Vivian nodded, her voice taking on a bit of nervousness. "Mommy, go now, I''ll be good."


    Although she was a little afraid of Uncle Louis, she didn''t want to cause a burden to her mommy.


    But Jane could hear Vivian''s fear of Louis from her expression and tone.


    She smiled and reached out to touch Vivian''s head, gently saying, "Don''t be afraid, Vivian. Uncle


    Louis is a good person."


    "Um." Vivian responded softly and still looked at Uncle Louis with timid eyes.


    Jane turned her head to look at Louis and couldn''t help but speak up again with a reminder.


    "I''ll go find Mr. Berger, Louis, could you please stay here and keep Vivianpany?"


    Louis lifted his gaze and looked deeply into Jane''s eyes. He responded coolly, "Okay."


    After hearing the affirmative answer, Jane immediately turned around and walked towards the


    outside of the ward.


    After she left, there were only Louis and Vivian left in the hospital room.


    After exchanging a nce, Vivian nervously sped her small hands and smiled, saying, "Uncle


    Louis, you''re the most handsome uncle I''ve ever seen."


    Louis'' face softened a bit as he listened to Vivian''spliment.


    After a moment of contemtion, he parted his lips and said, "Does your mommy have many men


    around her?"


    Vivian nodded and proudly lifted her chin.


    "Of course, my mommy is so beautiful, so many men like her."


    Louis''s face darkened and the temperature around him suddenly dropped a few degrees.


    But soon, he realized that Vivian''s emotions couldn''t be too intense at the moment, otherwise she


    would have a seizure.


    Vivian nervously watched as Uncle Louis'' handsome face suddenly became serious, unsure of what


    to do. At that moment, the man''s deep and maic voice sounded once again.


    "How does your mommy treat other men then?"


    Vivian blinked her eyes, seemingly surprised that Uncle Louis would suddenly ask this question.


    When she reacted, she hurriedly opened her mouth and replied, "Mommy thought those men were


    unattractive and never agreed to their advances."


    Vivian''s words softened Louis'' face.


    How could his wife be interested in someone else?


    His wife can only be his.


    Louis pursed his lips and remained silent for a while before suddenly speaking up.


    "Do you think your mommy likes me?"


    Vivian tilted her head in confusion and asked, "Is it like the way Vivian likes candy?"


    "Um." Louis frowned and responded with patience.


    "Mommy likes Uncle, because Mommy has never been like that with any other men. And also..."


    Vivian pouted, remembering how Mommy looked every time she saw Uncle Louis.


    Louis couldn''t help but interject and ask, "What else?"


    "Mommy seems to blush when she sees you."


    Vivian spoke earnestly, her big eyes blinking, which was very cute.


    Upon hearing this, Louis''s lips curled slightly as he couldn''t help but recall what had happened after


    he met Jane again.


    When they were in the vi, Jane seemed to really blush because of his behavior.


    At that time, she had a cute and charming look with a blushing face.


    Aftering back to his senses, the man said happily, "Your mommy likes me."


    Vivian nodded in agreement, "I know."


    At this moment, Louis suddenly felt that this little brat looked much more pleasing to the eye.

 Chapter 786 Cold On The Outside, Warm On The Inside

    Chapter 786 Cold On The Outside, Warm On The Inside


    Chapter 786 Cold on the Outside, Warm on the Inside


    On the other side, in a doctor''s office.


    Mr. Berger had just finished a meeting and was preparing to rest in the lounge when someone


    knocked on the door urgently.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The urgent knocking proved that whoever was looking for him had an emergency.


    Mr. Berger furrowed his brow slightly and looked towards the direction of the door. "Come in."


    Jane opened the door anxiously and stood nervously at the entrance, unsure of what to do.


    "Mr. Berger, it''s me, Jane."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mr. Berger looked at the woman standing before him with confusion, not understanding why she


    suddenly came over.


    In theory, Vivian should be undergoing surgery by now and Jane should be with her daughter.


    So why did she suddenly appear here?


    As Mr. Berger looked at Jane''s anxious face, he wondered if something had happened to Vivian.


    Just as Mr. Berger was puzzled, Jane spoke up anxiously, "Mr. Berger, Vivian is not my biological


    daughter."


    "What?"


    Shocked by this revtion, Mr. Berger widened his eyes as he stared at her.


    He never expected Vivian wasn''t actually Jane''s daughter!


    He saw how much love Jane gave Vivian; He also witnessed how close Vivian was to Jane,


    depending on her for everything!


    But now this woman says Vivian isn''t hers!


    After regaining his senses, Mr. Berger had a serious face as he questioned her again, "You''re


    saying that Vivian isn''t your daughter?"


    Jane nodded tearfully, then continued speaking, "I found Vivian more than four years ago when she


    was abandoned by her parents due to congenital heart disease."


    "I adopted her, naming her ''Vivian'', hoping she could live a happy life."


    Listening intently, Mr. Bergers furrowed his eyebrows tightly but remained silent without saying


    anything.


    Jane walked forward hesitantly because Mr. Berger''s silence.


    "I thought since Vivian needed blood transfusion surgery, my blood would help, but since Im not


    really rted... thepatibility might not be high enough.."


    After remaining silent for a while, Mr. Berger nodded softly .


    "Well, you''re right. Although it''s more likely for blood from close rtives to blend better together,


    there''s still the possibility of rejection. It''s not toote for you to speak up now," Mr. Berger said.


    "Mr. Berger, I''m sorry for causing trouble," Jane lowered her head in guilt and her eyes were filled


    with anxiety.


    If she had spoken up earlier, perhaps Vivian would have been better prepared for the surgery


    process.


    Now that there was no blood avable to rece Vivian''s, what could they do?


    Mr. Berger sighed helplessly but his gaze towards Jane was full of admiration.


    For four years, an unmarried woman had single-handedly raised a girl who suffered from congenital


    heart disease and was abandoned by her family. This unwavering love that Jane showed towards


    Vivian was also a testament to her kindness.


    After regaining hisposure, Mr. Berger asked in a deep voice, "What is your blood type?"


    Jane paused for a moment before looking up and immediately replied, "I am type O and my child is


    AB."


    Upon hearing this news, Mr. Berger sighed helplessly again as he knew that Jane''s blood would be


    of no use to Vivian whatsoever.


    However, they only had four days left, which meant they couldn''t afford any dys anymore.


    He regained his focus and said firmly, "The surgery will be dyed until tomorrow afternoon at three


    o''clock. I need to find someone whose blood does not conflict with hers."


    "Mr. Berger..."


    Looking gratefully at the old man before her while bowing respectfully down in thanks, Jane said,


    "Thank you so much for being willing to save Vivian."


    "Go back now."


    As he watched Jane leave the room, Mr. Berger sat alone on the couch lost in thought.


    After some time, he thought of Vivian''s smiling face as his eyes grew deeper with determination.


    "Vivian, I will definitely save you."


    Four years ago, you were lucky enough to meet Jane and live through it all. Now four yearster, I


    won''t allow Death take away your life easily...


    When Jane returned back into their hospital room, Vivian looked at her mother''splex


    expression, curiously asking, "Mommy, did you go to see Mr. Berger because of me?"


    Jane looked at her innocent and lovely daughter and smiled, "Mr. Berger said he will perform


    surgery on you tomorrow afternoon. After tomorrow, you will be a healthy little girl."


    Upon hearing this, the little girl''s eyes lit up and she smiled happily.


    Louis frowned slightly upon hearing the change in surgery time from this afternoon to tomorrow


    afternoon. What had happened? His gaze towards Jane deepened with concern.


    Jane shook her head lightly to signal him not to ask now and then walked towards the bed with a


    smile. "What do you want for dinner tonight?"


    "Mommy, can I have sandwiches for dinner tonight?" The little girl raised her face hopefully as she


    looked at her mother.


    She loved eating sandwiches, but Mommy was always busy working part-time jobs all day long that


    she didn''t have time to make them for her. Now all she wanted was some sandwiches from Mommy.


    Jane raised an eyebrow when she heard this and asked with a smile: "What kind of sandwiches?"


    "Great turkey sandwich and fish sandwich," replied the little girl quickly. She couldn''t help but


    salivate when thinking about Uncle Louis'' delicious homemade sandwiches that he sent over two


    days ago.


    Jane gave Louis a meaningful look when she heard this When their eyes met, Jane couldn''t help


    but remember what Vivian had told her earlier about how Uncle Louis always looked at her mommy


    with gentle eyes whenever they were together.


    The little girl said, "Mommy, what I said is true! Every time we''re together with Uncle Louis, he


    keeps looking at you like that, his gaze is so warm."


    Jane blushed as she panickedly shifted her gaze away from him towards Vivian instead.


    Just then, Vivian''s sweet and timid voice said, "Uncle Louis, I want to eat sandwiches tonight, Can


    you ask one of your men to buy some for me?"


    "No problem."


    Louis agreed happily and got up to instruct his subordinates to buy more sandwiches for Vivian.


    After he left, Jane immediately sat down on the chair next to the sickbed.


    "Vivian, how did you get along with Uncle Louis just now?"


    Vivian tilted her head and thought about it. She remembered the smile on Uncle Louis''s face and


    blinked cutely.


    Uncle Louis smiled, so their interaction should be good.


    Thinking of this, she nodded seriously.


    "It was okay."


    Jane curled her lips and showed a bright smile.


    "Thanks to Uncle Louis, we were able to meet Mr. Berger this time. So when you see Uncle Louis


    again, don''t be afraid."


    "Some people are like that - cold-faced but warm-hearted. Do you understand?"


    Vivian nodded innocently, thought of Uncle Louis'' blue eyes and said with a smile, "Mommy, Uncle


    Louis has very beautiful eyes. I like them a lot."


    Hearing this remark made Jane think about how deep and alluring his gaze was when he looked at


    her.


    At that moment she felt as if those eyes had enchanted her.


    Without thinking much about it, she nodded in agreement, "Yes. they are very beautiful; I like them


    too."


    The little girl giggled while looking at her mother who suddenly realized what she had said causing a


    slight blush on her pretty face.

 Chapter 787 Vivian Is Louis Biological Daughter

    Chapter 787 Vivian Is Louis'' Biological Daughter


    Chapter 787 Vivian is Louis'' Biological Daughter


    After Jane left, Mr. Berger quickly set off to find the director.


    The director saw Mr. Bergere back in person, trembling and standing on the side, bowing with


    utmost respect and asked, "Mr. Berger, whatever you need me to do, just give me a call and I''ll be


    there."


    "Immediately retrieve all AB type blood from the hospital, I need to do a fusion."


    Mr. Berger looked at the director with a serious expression on his face.


    The director quickly realized the seriousness of the situation, nodded solemnly, and left the office.


    This afternoon, Mr. Berger conducted apatibility test with the director and several doctors from


    the hospital using AB blood from the blood bank and Vivian''s blood.


    However, these solubilities have not reached the ideal level.


    That night, Mr. Berger found Louis and exined the seriousness of the situation.


    "The blood in the hospital does not match Vivian''s blood, so we need to find a new donor."


    Upon hearing this, Louis furrowed his brows in confusion and asked, "Jane''s blood is not good


    enough?"


    Although he didn''t want Jane to suffer, the blood between mother and daughter usually had a


    smaller chance of rejection.


    Mr. Berger realized that Louis didn''t know the true background of the little girl.


    His eyes darkened, but he chose not to tell Louis the truth.


    After Mr. Berger regained hisposure, he shook his head in a serious manner.


    "No, it''s normal for blood types to not match between a mother and daughter. What''s important now


    is to quickly find other blood donors."


    "What is her blood type?"


    Louis furrowed his brow and asked in a cold voice.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Mr. Berger''s voice rang, "Blood type AB."


    Louis'' eye color gradually deepened, and his lips pursed lightly.


    He has AB blood type.


    But even Jane''s blood was notpatible, so it was highly likely that his blood was also


    ipatible.


    A hint of strange look shed in his eyes as he spoke in a cold tone, "I will immediately gather


    people with AB blood type toe and collect samples for testing."


    "Okay." Mr. Berger responded seriously and turned to walk towards theboratory, instructing the


    director and others to prepare sampling tools.


    Soon, all of Louis'' subordinates with blood type AB came over for sampling and testing.


    After all the servants had finished collecting blood, Louis suddenly stepped forward and extended


    his own hand.


    "I also have AB type blood, try mine," he said.


    The doctor nced at Louis before quickly taking a sample.


    ...


    The next morning, Mr. Berger walked into Vivian''s hospital room, looking exhausted.


    Although he hadn''t slept all night and looked tired, his eyes shone like precious jewels.


    "Do you have the results?" Louis asked.


    Louis saw the look on Mr. Berger''s face and had a vague feeling that the donor had been found.


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, Louis didn''t know if he was worried about Vivian or Jane.


    Mr. Berger happily replied with a nod while giving Louis a meaningful look.


    Jane looked confused as she asked, "What result?"


    "We found someone to donate blood for Vivian," Mr. Berger answered with a smile on his face while


    looking at Jane with affection in his eyes.


    Jane''s pupils dted when she heard this news and her voice rose, "Really?"


    Mr. Berger nodded gently while showing happiness in his expression towards her question.


    Vivian was only four years old and needed a transfusion where most of her blood would be


    reced; therefore they had to find someone whose blood was almost identical to hers so that


    rejection could be minimized during the procedure.


    ording to theory, out of billions of people, there were only two who could match Vivian''s blood


    type perfectly; but now it seemed like that person was right here in front of them!


    Louis noticed Mr. Berger asionally ncing at him with keen perception which made him frown


    slightly as an unlikely idea emerged in his mind:


    Could it be possible that he is the one whose blood is almost identical to Vivian?


    His eyes darkened as he opened his lips, slightly asking, "Who is that person?"


    Mr. Berger smiled widely at him before saying, "That person is you."


    "What?" Jane turned around incredulously towards Louis withplex emotions shing across her


    face.


    She knew she wasn''t Vivian''s biological mother; thus direct rtives'' chances of having simr


    types were higher but not excluding unrted people from having matching types too!


    Once Jane realized Louis and Vivian''s blood were verypatible, she couldn''t help but wonder if


    Louis was Vivian''s biological father. The thought startled her, but the suspicion lingered.


    Louis was a count and could hook up with countless women, so what if Vivian was one of his


    children with another woman?


    At that moment, Jane felt like she had stumbled upon a scandalous secret.


    Mr. Berger looked at Louis with certainty and said solemnly, "To be sure, I tested three times and all


    three results showed that your blood is highly simr to the little girl''s."


    "So donating blood to her is the safest method."


    Everyone in the hospital room was shocked when they heard this.


    Especially Vivian, she never expected that the person whose blood most resembled hers would not


    be her mother but Uncle Louis who married her mother.


    Jane lowered her head and secretly nned to take some of Louis'' blood for a paternity test with


    Vivianter on.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Berger looked at the little girl sitting on the bed with increasing affection in his eyes.


    She really was lucky.


    After muttering these words to himself he turned around and walked out of the room, saying, "The


    surgery will take ce at 3 PM today; no food or water five hours prior."


    Once he left, Louis remained silent with an unhappy expression while Vivian timidly asked him,


    "Uncle Louis... are you unwilling to donate blood?"


    Hearing this question made Jane snap back into reality as she looked towards Louis who had an


    unapproving look on his face. It seemed like he didn''t want to donate his blood after all.


    But now that they knew their blood types werepatible, there was no way Jane would give up


    this opportunity to save Vivian''s life!


    She took a step forward towards him and asked softly, "Louis... are you..."


    Before she could finish speaking though, his cold voice interrupted, "No."


    For Jane''s sake, he didn''t mind saving the little girl''s life. However, he never expected their blood


    types would match so closely...


    Could it be possible that this little girl was actually his daughter?


    A deep sense of contemtion shed through his eyes as he clenched his hand tightly by his side.


    Aftering back to his senses, Louis looked at Jane with a hint of scrutiny in his eyes, wondering


    what might be going on in her mind.


    If Vivian was really their daughter, what had he been doing all this time?


    Louis furrowed his brows and pursed his lips without saying a word.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Jane took a hesitant step forward, her pretty face filled with nervousness as she looked at Louis.


    "Louis, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Jane, I''m okay."


    Louis struggled to control his fluctuating emotions, stood up and walked to the bedside. He looked


    down at the pale little girl sitting on the bed.


    He started to look at this little girl seriously for the first time.


    The little girl has big ck eyes, which should not be inherited from him.


    The little girl may look a bit thin and weak with a pointed chin, perhaps because she often follows


    Jane around to do part-time jobs and doesn''t have enough good food to eat.


    At this moment, his tough heart suddenly softened.


    He reached out his big hand to touch Vivian''s head.


    "Don''t be afraid, Vivian. I will donate blood for you and you will definitely survive."


    Vivian lifted her gaze and timidly looked at Louis. She nodded gently and then a bright smile


    appeared on her face.


    "Thank you, Uncle Louis."


    "You''re wee," Louis answered softly, his face showing a gentle expression that was hard to


    come by.


    Jane, standing on the side, blinked in shock as she witnessed the dreamlike scene unfolding before


    her.


    What did she just see?


    Jane rubbed her eyes vigorously and looked again, but the image of Louis looking at Vivian dotingly


    remained unchanged.


    That terrible guess filled her mind.


    Is Vivian really Louis'' biological daughter?


    At this moment, Louis lifted his gaze and stared deeply at Jane with his dark eyes.


    "I have something to take care of, so I''ll leave first."


    "Okay."


    Jane nodded randomly and stood still without moving.


    At this moment, Louis followed without noticing anything unusual about Jane and just wanted to find


    a quiet ce to wait for a while.


    After leaving Vivian''s hospital room, Louis went to the next room.


    He stood by the window, letting the breeze blow past him.


    After a while, he turned around and sat on the sofa on one side, his lips tightly pursed, his blue eyes


    staring tightly at a spot in the room without speaking.


    Jane had disappeared for over five years, but that child was four years old.


    If that''s the case, it means Jane got pregnant after she disappeared.


    He was pretty sure they had used birth control measures every time he had sex with her.


    And they hadn''t slept together before she left.


    The child wasn''t his.


    As Louis thought about this, his brows furrowed and his hand clenched at his side.


    But if the child wasn''t his, how could he exin their high level of blood simrity?


    Although it was rare for two people to have such simr blood types among billions of people, Louis


    didn''t believe in coincidences like that.


    Suddenly a possiblity dawned on Louis: Could it be that Jane lied about Vivian''s age?

 Chapter 788 When Will You Make Up For Our Wedding Night?

    Chapter 788 When Will You Make Up For Our Wedding Night?


    Chapter 788 When Will You Make Up for Our Wedding Night?


    When he thought of this, his hands sped, and a thinyer of sweat broke out on his palms.


    This possibility struck him and brought him great joy.


    t this time, Louis did not even realize that Jane had lost her memories when she met him.


    Even now, Jane had not recovered her memory, so how could she lie about Vivian''s age?


    Louis had a faint smile on his lips as he got up and walked to the door of his room.


    As he pulled open the door of the room, his eyes stared deeply at his henchman standing not far


    from the door, "You,e here."


    The henchman immediately walked over, respectfully bowed his head, and asked in a deep voice,


    "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    "Buy some sandwiches and bring them over." Louis spoke faintly before turning around and


    returning to the room.


    He sat on the sofa in a good mood and made a call to his guards.


    The phone was quickly picked up, and the cold and respectful voice of his subordinate came from


    the phone.


    "Sir."


    "Take Vivian''s blood and mine for a paternity test." Louis said in a clear and cold voice.


    Although the guard was a little puzzled as to why Louis was doing this, he still answered with an


    expressionless face, "Yes."


    "Don''t let anyone find out, especially Jane and Vivian." Louis uneasily urged before hanging up the


    phone.


    When the results came out, his daughter should be almost cured as well.


    By then, the three of them would be able to be happy again as a family.


    Louis curled his lips in a good mood and raised his feet towards the next ward.


    At 1:30 PM, Louis watched Jane and Vivian in the hospital room, a rare tenderness in his blue eyes.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Soon, a knock on the door broke this cozy moment.


    Louis'' eyes sunk slightly, his nce looked in the direction of the ward door, "Come in."


    The one who pushed the door was a nurse, after pushing the door in and seeing Louis'' cold eyes,


    she trembled with fear.


    Louis unpleasantly frowned, and coldly asked, "What is it?"


    After organizing her thoughts, the nurse spoke up in a trembling voice, "Mr. Caesar, we are going to


    draw blood from you to prepare for the surgery in the afternoon."


    Louis'' face softened slightly, but his tone remained cold. "Let''s go to the next room and draw some


    blood."


    "Okay." The nurse quickly responded and fled from the ward.


    Louis stood up and looked at Vivian with deep eyes before finally settling his gaze on Jane.


    "I''m going to draw blood in the next room."


    "Mm-hmm."


    Jane nodded lightly, gratitude filling her eyes as she looked at Louis. She hade to terms with


    the fact that whether or not Louis was Vivian''s biological father, Vivian was still her daughter. After


    all, they were a family of three together now.


    After Louis left, Vivian anxiously grabbed onto her mommy''s hand.


    "Mommy, will it hurt when Uncle Louis donates blood for me?"


    "Vivian, does Uncle Louis look strong?"


    Jane blinked and suddenly asked back. The little girl hesitated for a moment before nodding gently.


    The next second Jane spoke again, "Even if Uncle Louis feels pain, it doesn''t matter because he is


    doing this out of love for you. You should be grateful to him no matter what."


    Vivian nodded her head softly, "I know, mommy..."


    ...


    Half an hourter, Jane noticed that Louis had yet to return; she furrowed her brows slightly in


    concern while asionally ncing towards the door, hoping he would walk through any moment


    now but after several more minutes passed, there was still no sign of him returning.


    Looking seriously at Vivian sitting on top of bed sheets beside her, she coaxed gently, "I need to go


    check on Louis in another room. Can you stay here by yourself for a bit?"


    Vivian nodded earnestly. "Yes, Mommy, I''ll be good here by myself!"


    Jane reached out and lightly patted Vivian''s head before leaning down and kissing her forehead


    tenderly.


    "You''re such a good girl." After speaking these words, she then pulled out Vivian''s secret garden


    drawing book from beneath some other items nearby so that Vivian could continue drawing while


    waiting patiently for their return together...


    "If you feel bored, why not start painting first?"


    "Okay."


    Vivian smiled and took the colored pencils to start coloring various flowers of different shapes.


    Jane nced at Vivian and left the hospital room.


    Next-door ward.


    After arriving in this ward, Louis has had one thousand milliliters of blood drawn by nurses


    intermittently.


    But these are not enough.


    When Jane arrived, she happened to see the nurse still drawing blood from Louis.


    Her brows furrowed slightly and she asked with some confusion, "Why are you still drawing blood?"


    Hasn''t it been half an hour? Why hasn''t it ended yet?


    The nurse deftly drew blood from Louis and after filling another tube, she solemnly stated, "Mr.


    Berger requested 1500 milliliters of blood to be drawn, and with this tube added, it now totals 1200


    milliliters."


    Upon hearing this, Jane was slightly surprised and immediately looked towards Louis.


    The man''s face looked a little pale because so much blood had suddenly been drawn, and a thin


    layer of sweat was seeping out from his forehead.


    When Jane saw this scene, she suddenly felt a tightness in her chest.


    Before she could react, the words of concern had slipped out.


    "How are you? Do you want to take a break first?"


    Who can bear losing so much blood all of a sudden?


    Although she was anxious to save Vivian, she was not cold-hearted and indifferent to the life and


    death of others.


    Louis lifted his gaze and caught Jane''s worried expression in his sight. A faint smile appeared on


    the corner of his mouth as he said, "I''m fine."


    The man''splexion was pale due to excessive blood loss, and his lips were also somewhat dry.


    Jane saw the nurse take out a new syringe and continue to draw blood, she quickly spoke up to


    stop her.


    "Wait a moment, wait a little longer before taking another one."


    The nurse paused for a moment, then after seeing Louis nod slightly, she put down the syringe in


    her hand and turned to leave the room.


    After the nurse left, Jane immediately poured a ss of water for Louis and handed it to him.


    "Have a drink of water."


    Louis took the water and looked up at Jane who had a worried face. A slight smile appeared at the


    corner of his mouth.


    "Worried about me?"


    Jane was slightly stunned, biting her lip without speaking, but her cheeks turned red.


    The man saw her blush and his mood noticeably became more joyful.


    "It''s okay, just a little blood, won''t die." Jane heard this and looked up at the man sitting in the chair,


    wanting to refute him.


    But what she ended up saying was, "Thank you for donating blood to save Vivian."


    Louis'' eyes shed with a strange color as he spoke again in a low and weak voice. "You are my


    wife. I won''t let your daughter die."


    Jane was moved by his words. This man, who was a count, could do so much for her.


    At that moment, she suddenly felt that marrying him was good.


    Aftering back to her senses, Jane pursed her lips and said warmly, "Thank you."


    Louis frowned slightly and said lightly, "I''m tired of hearing those two words ''thank you''. If you really


    want to thank me, why don''t you take some practical action?"


    "Huh?" Jane was momentarily stunned and didn''t understand what the man in front of her meant.


    The next second Louis'' lips curled up slightly as he said meaningfully, "You asked me for time to


    adapt to being my wife. It''s been quite some time now. When do you n on making up our


    wedding night?"

 Chapter 789 Drawing Louis Blood

    Chapter 789 Drawing Louis'' Blood


    Chapter 789 Drawing Louis'' Blood


    As the man finished speaking, he looked at Jane with a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    Jane''s body trembled slightly, her cheeks turning as red as apples.


    She lowered her head even further and pursed her lips, unsure of what to say.


    Suddenly, Louis stood up and took two steps towards Jane.


    The woman involuntarily took a step back, her hands sweating nervously at her sides.


    The man took another step forward and backed Jane against the wall before wrapping his arm


    around her waist.


    "After Vivian''s surgery is over, let''s make up for our wedding night," he said in a low yet maic


    voice that was like an angel''s seduction. This caused Jane to unconsciously nod in agreement.


    Louis saw this and smirked satisfactorily while continuing to hold onto Jane tightly.


    Her pretty face turned even redder.


    She bent down and slipped out from under his arm before running out of the room unsteadily. Once


    outside the door leaning against the cold wall helped restore some of herposure.


    She bit down on her lower lip while clenching the hand that hung by side into a tight fist.


    That man had asked such an inappropriate question!


    What was worse was that she had agreed without thinking!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Thinking about it now made Jane feel like her heart was pounding harder than ever before...


    In the hospital room after Jane left, Louis furrowed his eyebrows together, feeling dizzy all over.


    He leaned heavily against the wall so he wouldn''t fall over.


    When he finally managed to walk over to sit on sofa nearby, he red coldly towards the ward door,


    saying, "Come in."


    The nurse waiting outside heard him speak and entered through door again with needle ready for


    drawing blood once more.


    He wanted to make up for their missed wedding night but more importantly didn''t want to worry


    Jane any further.


    Mr. Berger calcted based on Vivian''s height and weight that there were approximately 4 liters of


    blood throughout Vivian''s body which meant Vivian needed 2 liters reced during surgery.


    However, it wasn''t possible or safe enough for Louis to take out so much blood at once, so Louis


    suggested 1. 5 liters drawn from himself and 0. 5 liters drawn several hourster.


    After seeing Louis'' pale face, the nurse hesitated in her actions. "Mr. Caesar, why don''t we wait two


    more hours before continuing..."


    Before the nurse could finish her sentence, Louis interrupted her. "It''s fine. You can draw another


    tube of blood and then I''ll rest. We''ll leave 0. 5 liters for this afternoon."


    Once the nurse finished drawing his blood and left, Louisy exhausted on his hospital bed with lips


    devoid of color.


    But every time he thought about how Vivian might be his biological daughter, he felt a softness.


    Even if she wasn''t, she was Jane''s daughter.


    Vivian was important to Jane; he had to save her.


    He couldn''t bear to lose Jane again after living through five years of a dark life.


    Louis lowered his gaze and gently closed his eyes...


    ...


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Vivian was taken into surgery.


    Before Vivian entered the operating room, Jane smiled as she touched Vivian''s head and said,


    "Don''t be afraid, Vivian. Just take a nap and when you wake up, you''ll be a healthy little girl."


    "Okay!" Vivian happily replied with a bright smile on her pretty face.


    Jane lowered her head and kissed Vivian on the forehead, slowly saying, "I will be waiting for you


    outside."


    "Okay!" Vivian replied with another smile without any fear in her eyes at all.


    She didn''t know about any risks involved with surgery; all she knew was that once it was over she


    would be able to y like other kids again!


    She looked forward to meeting new friends and dreaming about future life adventures!


    Just then, Louis stepped forward and smiled as he reached out to touch Vivian''s small cheek and


    said, "When youe out, Vivian, I will take you out for candy."


    "Thank you, Uncle Louis!"


    Vivian smiled sweetly while extending out one tender hand and waving it gently.


    As they pushed Vivian into surgery, the little girl still had a radiant smile on her face saying, "Miss


    Nurse, I''m a good girl. Be gentle to me!"


    "You''re amazing kid!" One nurse praised while smiling warmly at Vivian.


    After cing Vivian onto the surgical table, the other nurse skillfully injected anesthesia into Vivian''s


    body.


    Outside the operating room, Louis stood in ce after Vivian went in, suddenly staggering as if he


    was going to fall. If it weren''t for Jane''s quick reflexes to catch him, he would have hit the ground.


    She looked at Louis'' pale and handsome face and felt like something had hit her deep inside,


    leaving her feeling weak.


    Jane anxiously asked, "Louis, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Louis replied weakly before walking with Jane''s support to sit on a bench outside the


    operating room door.


    Jane looked at him with worry written all over her face and concern in her voice. "How can you be


    okay? They took 1, 500 milliliters of blood from you all at once..."


    She choked up suddenly and bit her lip without saying anything more.


    Louis noticed something was wrong with Jane and turned his head to meet her slightly reddened


    eyes.


    He gently touched the corner of Jane''s eye with his hand before smiling and saying, "We''re already


    married; your daughter is my daughter too. How could I watch Vivian undergo surgery without trying


    to save her?"


    Upon hearing this statement from Louis, a wave of emotion washed over Jane again. To Louis,


    Vivian was just an insignificant person but as a high-ranking count, he was willing to do so much.


    She... she appreciated his efforts very much.


    At the same time, an idea suddenly urred to Jane: if Vivian really were Louis'' biological


    daughter, then wouldn''t he have to thank her for saving his child?


    Thinking about this possibility caused aplex expression on Jane''s face.


    Louis didn''t hear Jane''s answer, so he grabbed onto Jane''s hand tightly and asked, "What? Are you


    telling me that even though we''re married now, you still want to separate from me?"


    Jane snapped out of it, then panickedly refuted him by saying, "No! That''s not what I meant!"


    "You better not be," said Louis coldly while looking at Jane meaningfully.


    Jane smiled before holding onto his hand and speaking softly, "Let''s go on an outing together after


    Vivian is discharged."


    "Okay."


    Louis listened attentively without any hesitation.


    Before long, a nurse walked towards them with a tray full of medical equipment.


    "Louis."


    "Please continue."


    Louis gave the nurse a faint nce and extended his other hand.


    Upon hearing this, Jane couldn''t help but reach out and grab Louis'' sleeve. "Continue what?" she


    asked.


    "Draw blood."


    The man responded with a faint nod and allowed the nurse to tie on the medical bandage before


    continuing to draw blood.


    Jane''s pupils shrank and she trembled as she asked, "Didn''t they already draw 1, 500 milliliters?"


    Louis reached out his other hand and gently patted Jane''s hand, whispering, "They didn''t continue


    to draw my blood after you left. This is making up for it?"


    Jane tightened her grip on his sleeve and nervously said, "But you..."


    She must save Vivian.


    But now when she saw Louis having his blood drawn in such a desperate manner, her heart felt as


    if a sharp de had been inserted into it, and it hurt so much that she found it hard to even breathe.


    Unfortunately, Jane has no choice.


    Louis took Jane''s hand and whispered, "Don''t be afraid, I''m okay."


    Jane hung her head low, tightly biting her lip, and didn''t speak again.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt a bit annoyed with herself for not being able to help with anything.


    Vivian is clearly her daughter, but she can''t do anything about it.


    Soon, the nurse drew 500 milliliters of blood and sent it to the emergency room.


    Two bags of blood, one bag containing 250 milliliters, were sent in for Vivian''s blood transfusion.


    Louis, sitting on the bench, braced himself and coaxed the woman at his side in a low voice, "Look,


    I''m fine?"


    In the next second, he felt his head be a bit heavy.


    He hung his head and fell heavily onto Jane''s shoulder.


    Before Louis lost consciousness, he heard Jane''s panicked shouts in a daze.


    "Doctor, doctor, pleasee quickly, he has fainted."


    his two thousand milliliters of blood had been worth it for Jane''s concern and worry about him.

 Chapter 790 Trying To Accept Louis

    Chapter 790 Trying To ept Louis


    Chapter 790 Trying to ept Louis


    That afternoon, Louis was rushed to the emergency room for treatment.


    When Jane closed the door of the emergency room, she realized that Louis had unknowingly taken


    root in her heart.


    Two hourster, nurses pushed Louis, who was unconscious, into a hospital room.


    Jane couldn''t help but worry about Louis and followed him to take a look. The once cold and noble


    man nowy quietly on the bed with a pale face and weakened breathing.


    She walked over to his bedside with a heart full of tenderness and gently traced his eyebrows and


    eyes.


    Suddenly she felt like she had done this before, long ago.


    But now she couldn''t remember anything from her past.


    She didn''t dwell on it though; whatever memories could be forgotten were probably not good ones


    anyway.


    She thought that when Louis woke up from hisa and Vivian recovered fully, she would be


    willing to live with him together. This time around, she wanted to try letting Louis truly enter her


    heart.


    ...


    Later on, Jane returned back outside of the operating room.


    From five in the afternoon until six o''clock in the morning of next day - thirteen whole hours - Jane


    never left that spot outside of operating room door even once!


    She wanted to see Viviane out with her own eyes; to hear Mr. Berger''s announcement that


    Vivian''s operation had been sessful.


    At 6:10 in the morning, the operating room door was pushed open from inside.


    The little girl lying on an operating table kept both eyes tightly shut as nurses wheeled her into an


    antiseptic ward.


    After fifteen hours performing surgery, medical staff slowly began walking out from inside the


    operating room one by one; naturally Mr. Berger came out first.


    As soon as Jane saw Mr. Bergere out, she stood up immediately but because sitting there for


    so many hours made it difficult for her legs move properly at first.


    "Mr. Berger, how is Vivian doing?" said Jane as he took off his mask and goggles revealing


    exhaustion etched onto every inch of his face.


    Looking at this woman standing before him who also looked tired beyond belief, he knew she must


    have been waiting outside all along.


    He lovingly gazed upon Jane. "The operation was very sessful but we won''t know if there are


    any side effects until after Vivian wakes up."


    Upon hearing these words, tears streamed down Jane''s face uncontrobly!


    She bowed excitedly to Mr. Berger and choked out, "Mr. Berger, thank you so much for saving


    Vivian''s life."


    Mr. Berger smiled and turned to walk towards the lounge.


    Fifteen hours of high-intensity surgery had taken a toll on his aging body.


    He needed to rest well or he wouldn''t have the energy to talk with Vivian when she woke up.


    Jane stood still, watching as Mr. Berger walked away before slowly squatting down, holding herself


    as she cried.


    Her Vivian was okay now.


    All they needed was a heart transnt when there was an avable donor, then Vivian would be a


    healthy child again.


    Her Vivian had finally escaped danger for now...


    Later on, Jane forced herself to go see Vivian in the sterile ward despite her exhaustion.


    The little girly in bed with her chest rising and falling rhythmically; her face looked rosy without


    any signs of distress or difort at all.


    Jane wiped away tears from her eyes while smiling at the little girl in the ward, saying, "Vivian, Mr.


    Berger is amazing! He really saved you."


    After seeing Vivian, Jane dragged her tired body over to Louis'' hospital room where she sat on a


    couch and fell asleep immediately...


    When Louis woke upter on, he saw Jane sleeping soundly beside him!


    He paused for a moment before looking at Jane''s face which softened his expression


    considerably...


    This woman had been sitting here by his side ever since he fainted?


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Or maybe it meant that Vivian''s surgery had ended?


    Louis picked up his phone and checked its time. It read 8 o''clock...


    Seeing dark circles under Jane''s eyes made him hesitate about waking her up so early...


    He remembered wanting to get breakfast for them both but found himself too weak.


    In the end, he sent a message, asking his assistant to buy some food and deliver it around ten


    o''clock today...


    And so Louisy there staring affectionately at sleeping Jane like everything else around him felt


    like part of an unreal dream....


    Ever since thinking that Jane died earlier on, he felt like nothing more than an empty puppet going


    through daily motions without any interest beyond work itself...


    Until he met Jane again, his gray life was like being injected with light, and began to have a different


    color.


    At ten o''clock, his assistant knocked on the door and woke up Jane.


    "Sir, your lunch."


    After the assistant spoke, Louis clearly felt his unfriendly gaze.


    But it was Louis who told him that breakfast should be delivered at ten o''clock. He just did as Louis


    said.


    After putting down the breakfast, the assistant fled from the ward as if afraid of staying for another


    second would kill him under Louis'' gaze.


    When he left and sent a messageter, Jane looked at Louis with bright eyes.


    "Louis, you''re awake."


    The man''s mouth slightly curved as he took in Jane''s happiness.


    "Louis, are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?"


    Since yesterday, Jane had made up her mind that she wanted to live well with Louis in the future.


    Louis had money and power; being with him meant she wouldn''t have to worry about food or drink


    anymore. The most important thing was that this man loved her too; why should she refuse such a


    man?


    However deep down inside her heart, there remained some rationality which believed wealthy men


    were unfaithful by nature, so they might cheat someday; therefore she still secretly saved money


    whenever possible.

 Chapter 791 Is Vivian Really Louis Daughter?

    Chapter 791 Is Vivian Really Louis'' Daughter?


    Chapter 791 Is Vivian Really Louis'' Daughter?


    Louis heard this and his lips curled slightly. A hoarse voice came from his lips.


    "What''s on the table?"


    Jane suddenly remembered that the nurse had warned her that Louis had donated too much blood,


    so his body was very weak now and needed to be taken care of properly. Especially in terms of diet,


    he could only eat something light.


    She looked at the food on the table and answered softly, "Oat porridge, boiled egg, and taco."


    Louis looked at Jane again with a softer gaze. His lips lightly parted, "I want some porridge."


    "Okay."


    Jane responded softly. She quickly got up and picked up the porridge on the table before walking


    towards Louis. Finally, she sat next to his hospital bed.


    She reached out to support the shelf on Louis'' bed when he weakly looked at her.


    "I''m too weak now; I''m afraid I can''t even hold a spoon," he said.


    After hesitating for a while, Jane blushed as she said, "Then shall I feed you?"


    "Um," Louis replied happily as he gazed into Jane''s eyes meaningfully.


    When he received Vivian''s paternity test report resultter on, he would tell Jane about it.


    By then, he would grant her a grand wedding. He would give them both, mother and daugter, a


    warm home where they would be happy together forevermore!


    Jane was moved deeply and became more gentle towards him now because Louis risked himself


    by donating blood for Vivian


    But she still couldn''t shake off one doubt deep down inside: Is Vivian really Louis'' daughter?


    ...


    It was five o''clock in the afternoon when Vivian slowly woke up in an antiseptic ward that day.


    As soon as she woke up, she saw her mommy sitting beside her bed wearing protective clothing.


    Her dry lips swelled up as she struggled to call out, "Mommy."


    Jane heard this and tears welled up in her eyes as she excitedly held onto the girl''s hand.


    "Vivian! You''re finally awake!"


    "Mommy... Why am I here?"


    Vivian lying on the hospital bed looked puzzledly at her mommy with big eyes full of confusion.


    Jane was momentarily stunned but quickly regainedposure.


    "You were sick, so we brought you here. But don''t worry. Your illness has been cured already! We''ll


    be able to leave soon!"


    Vivian nodded gently, then held onto her mommy''s hand tightly once again


    "Mommy, I had a very long dream," she said.


    "I dreamed of an old man smiling at me and telling me that I could run and y with other kids just


    like them."


    Jane reached out to touch her child''s head, her voice choked with emotion as she spoke again.


    "Yes, soon enough you will be able to y with other children just like them."


    Jane spent a lot of time talking to Vivian in the sterile room. By the end of it all, Vivian was dozing


    off.


    But Jimmy was still holding on. She waited for her daddy but he hadn''te yet and she was


    getting anxious.


    "Mommy, where''s Daddy? Why hasn''t hee to see me?"


    Jane hesitated for a moment, unsure if Vivian had really lost her memory or not. She furrowed her


    brow slightly before answering softly, "Daddy is sick and is in another room waiting for you. You


    have a good sleep. When you wake up, let''s go find your daddy together, okay?"


    "Okay," replied the sleepy girl before drifting off into deep slumber.


    Jane patted her daughter''s arm tenderly while whispering soothing words, "Sleep well, my dear;


    when you wake up we''ll go out and y."


    The next day, after Mr. Berger confirmed that everything was normal with Vivian''s condition, they


    moved her into a regr hospital room.


    To make it easier for Jane to visit, Louis arranged for Vivian''s bed to be ced in his own hospital


    room so that he could spend more time with both Jane and their daughter together.


    As soon as they entered the new room, Vivian saw another bed upied by a man with blue eyes


    who looked very handsome indeed. His eyes were deep blue like an ocean, giving him an air of


    mystery about him.


    Louis noticed how puzzled their daughter looked at him; his eyebrows furrowed slightly as he


    nced over at Jane, wondering what might have caused this confusion in their child.


    Apart from looking slightly pale, there wasn''t anything else unusual about Vivian''s appearance.


    Suddenly, their little girl spoke up, breaking the silence, "Mommy, who is this handsome uncle?"


    Was it her daddy?


    Vivian looked towards Louis curiously, blinking expectantly and hoping that this good-looking


    stranger might be her daddy!


    Yesterday, her mommy said that her daddy was sick and hospitalized. And this man had been


    staring at her mommy, who seemed to recognize him. Could he be her father?


    Vivian couldn''t remember what her father looked like. But she thought he must be very good-


    looking, just like her mother.


    Before Jane could say anything, Louis'' pleasant voice came out of his lips. "Vivian, I am your


    father."


    Vivian heard this and showed a brilliant smile as she sweetly called out, "Daddy."


    Louis was satisfied with the response and smirked slightly while tilting his head towards Jane.


    His proud gaze clearly showed off Vivian''s smile towards him.


    But in Jane''s eyes, it was somewhat amusing.


    After putting Vivian to bedst night, she came back to feed Louis dinner and chatted for a while


    before Mr. Berger called her away.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    So, Louis didn''t know about Vivian''s amnesia yet.


    Looking at Vivian now though, it seemed that she really did see Louis as her biological father.


    But... reality wasn''t like that.


    Jane lowered her gaze as a hint of doubt shed through her eyes. If there was such a high


    simrity between their blood types, then what if they were really biologically rted? Would it not


    be pointless for Jane to bring up something unnecessary?


    Of course there were still some selfish thoughts lingering within Jane''s heart.


    She had always known how much Vivian longed for a father figure and envied other children who


    had one too.


    Now that she had lost all memory of not having one, revealing this truth would only make things


    worse for poor Vivian...


    Thinking about all this made Jane look over at Vivian. "Vivian, are you happy seeing your daddy?"


    "Yes," replied the little girl earnestly, nodding her head while looking straight into Louis'' eyes without


    blinking once.


    Louis raised an eyebrow and smiled. "You''ll be even happierter."


    Just when Vivian wanted to ask what he meant by that statement, suddenly there came knocking


    from outside their hospital room door...


    Louis turned his head towards the door before nonchntly uttering two words, "Come in."

 Chapter 792 Second Surgery

    Chapter 792 Second Surgery


    Chapter 792 Second Surgery


    Jane and Vivian both turned their heads towards the door, puzzled by who could be outside the


    hospital room. The next second, the door opened and three men entered, all of whom were Louis''


    subordinates that Jane had previously met when Louis went to see Mr. Berger.


    The three tall men wore ck suits and each carried a doll in a fancy box. They quickly ced all


    six boxes on the table and respectfully looked at Louis.


    "Mr. Caesar."


    "Get out," Louis uttered two words indifferently before turning his gaze to Vivian, whose eyes had


    already brightened up. His eyes softened unconsciously.


    "Yes sir," replied the three men in ck suits respectfully as they left the hospital room.


    As soon as they heard the sound of the door closing, Vivian happily eximed, "Daddy, are all


    these dolls for me?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Of course," said Louis with a slight curl of his lips as he looked at Vivian dotingly.


    Jane saw this scene and was slightly stunned. When she regained her senses, she looked at them


    with gentle eyes. If life could just continue like this peacefully, it would be great.


    Vivian''s eyes lit up again upon hearing Vivian''s words as she happily looked at her daddy.


    "Thank you Daddy!"


    Louis'' smile grew wider involuntarily while his raised eyebrows proved that he was feeling quite


    pleased right now.


    After saying this to her father, Vivian turned to look at her mommy while still filled with excitement,


    "Mommy! Look how many dolls Daddy bought for me! And they have so many new clothes I can


    wear!"


    "I see it," Jane smiled as she gently touched Vivian''s head while looking deep into Vivian''s eyes full


    of tenderness.


    She always knew that Vivian wanted a father even though Vivian never mentioned it since she


    didn''t want to cause any trouble for anyone else.


    However, every time they went shopping or waited for Jane where she worked somewhere else;


    Jane could always see how envious Vivian would look when other families passed by happily


    together holding hands orughing together...


    But now seeing Vivian so happy like this made Jane feel contented enough already...


    Vivian carefully opened the deluxe box of the doll, her big eyes sparkling with excitement. Jane


    couldn''t help but feel a pang of tenderness at Vivian''s careful demeanor.


    In the next moment, Louis'' gentle voice sounded from the other hospital bed - "If Vivian likes it,


    Daddy will buy you another one."


    "Really?" The milk bun looked at her daddy in disbelief, her face full of surprise.


    "Mm-hmm." Louis happily replied. He couldn''t help but feel regretful that he hadn''t treated this little


    girl better earlier. It was his fault for not finding them sooner.


    But it didn''t matter now. He would use all his strength to protect them and never let them suffer any


    harm again.


    After hearing Daddy''s answer, Vivian''s face lit up with a happy smile as she eagerly changed the


    doll''s clothes. Jane nced sideways at the man lying on the bed, her eyes filled with gratitude.


    Louis raised an eyebrow and spoke in a tone that was unintentionally gentle, "It''s not toote for


    you to realize how good I am."


    Jane was taken aback by his meaningful gaze and felt a flutter in her heart as she unconsciously


    thought about him wanting to spend their wedding night together over and over again.


    Her cheeks turned red suspiciously as she pursed her lips without saying anything.


    Louis saw his beloved woman like this and felt warmth deep inside him. No one knew how he had


    survived those dark times without her. Now that she had reappeared in his life, he wouldn''t choose


    to let go anymore.


    ...


    The happy atmosphere in the hospital room didn''tst long before it was interrupted by a knock on


    the door.


    The three people inside turned their heads towards it. Louis frowned slightly before coldly uttering


    two words, "Come in."


    The door opened. Mr. Berger walked into their room in white coat.


    "It''s me."


    "Mr. Berger," Jane quickly stood up and looked gratefully at Mr. Berger who just came into their


    room,"Thank you for saving Vivian."


    Mr. Berger waved his hand slightly and turned his head with a mysterious look, ncing at Louis


    before finally fixing his gaze on Jane.


    "The person you should be most grateful to is not me, but the one lying in the hospital bed."


    Jane turned her head to look at Louis, who had a slight smile on his lips. She nodded gently in


    response.


    She naturally knew that if it weren''t for Louis this time, Vivian wouldn''t have been able to get


    through the crisis so quickly.


    She thought of this and came back to reality, smiling at Mr. Berger.


    "I should thank Louis, but Mr. Berger, you also yed an important role. Without you, Vivian


    wouldn''t have been saved..."


    "Okay, it''s all in the past now."


    Mr. Berger waved his hand, approached the sickbed, and looking affectionately at Vivian who was


    looking up at him curiously.


    "Vivian, do you remember me?"


    "You are the doctor."


    Vivian lifted her head and called out softly.


    Jane''s hand by her side tightened, and she turned her head nervously to look at Louis.


    Louisfortingly held Jane and his deep eyes silently reassured her that Vivian would be okay.


    Standing by the bedside, Mr. Berger''s eyes darkened upon hearing Vivian''s words, but he did not


    show any surprise on his face.


    "I prefer to hear you call me Grandpa."


    Vivian tilted her head and looked at the kind old man standing by the hospital bed with curiosity on


    her face. She obediently called out, "Grandpa."


    "Ah."


    Mr. Berger smiled slightly and gently touched Vivian''s head, coaxing, "Now I''m going to check your


    body. Can your give your hand to me?"


    "Okay."


    Vivian nodded and extended her little hand.


    Mr. Berger reached out and took Vivian''s wrist, beginning to take her pulse.


    Jane was so shocked by the scene that she dared not even breathe.


    The seque that is now known is that Vivian has amnesia.


    She hopes no other seque will be found.


    After a moment, Mr. Berger smiled and gently said, "Vivian, you''re so well-behaved, I reward you


    with fruit candy."


    Mr. Berger seemed to perform a magic trick as he pulled out a shiny piece of candy and handed it to


    Vivian.


    Vivian''s eyes lit up when she saw the shiny fruit candy in front of them.


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    After handing Vivian the fruit candy, Mr. Berger stood up and looked at Jane. "She''s in good


    condition now. In half a month, she can undergo surgery again."


    "Again?" Jane was surprised and her hands clenched tightly at her side.


    Mr. Berger had just said that the surgery was sessful, so why did he say they needed to do it


    again?

 Chapter 793 Must Have Loved Her Very Much

    Chapter 793 Must Have Loved Her Very Much


    Chapter 793 Must Have Loved Her Very Much


    Mr. Berger nced at Jane''s expression and knew exactly what she meant.


    He nodded gently and replied in a rare gentle tone, "Yes, in half a month, Vivian will have a new


    heart and be able to live like any other child."


    The woman standing in front of Mr. Berger heard this and her eyes lit up.


    "Really?"


    "Yes." Mr. Berger responded indifferently before turning to leave the room.


    Just as he took two steps out, Jane''s grateful voice sounded behind him -


    "Mr. Berger, thank you for saving Vivian."


    "I didn''t do it just to hear you say that."


    After saying this, Mr. Berger left the room without looking back.


    The next second, Vivian''s confused voice came from inside the room, "Mommy, why do I need a


    new heart?"


    Jane regained her senses and reached out to gently touch Vivian''s head while exining softly, "It''s


    because your heart is sick, so it needs to be reced with a new one."


    Vivian furrowed her brows and hesitated for a moment before asking doubtfully, "But if other


    children give their hearts to me, won''t they get sick too?"


    Jane was stunned on the spot, not knowing how to answer for a moment.


    After waiting for half an hour without hearing an answer from his mother, Vivian looked at her with


    confusion.


    "Mommy?"


    Just as Jane didn''t know how to respond, Louis opened his lips slightly.


    "It''s because those children are going into another world without pain or sickness, so they gave their


    hope of life away."


    Vivian blinked confusedly but did not understand what Louis meant by that.


    Jane regained herposure, then gently touched Vivian''s head while saying, "Vivian, when you


    grow up, you''ll understand."


    "Okay." Vivian answered innocently then quickly shifted attention back onto her doll again.


    ...


    That night before bed time, Vivian suddenly poked her head out from under her nket, staring


    expectantly towards Louis who was lying on the opposite hospital bed.


    Louis noticed Vivian''s gaze, then frowned slightly and asked doubtfully, "What is it?"


    "Daddy, can I sleep with you tonight?"


    Louis clearly hesitated for a moment.


    Just as Jane was about to speak up on behalf of Louis'' refusal, he spoke instead, "You can."


    Louis didn''t know why he agreed, he just couldn''t bear to refuse Vivian''s when he met her gaze.


    The two words that had just escaped his lips left Jane stunned, and she looked at the man lying on


    the hospital bed with a look of disbelief in her dark eyes. She never expected Louis to agree.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Vivian heard and raised her hand excitedly, "Yay! I can sleep with Daddy now."


    After speaking, she turned to her mommy sitting by the bedside and said with a smile, "Mommy,


    tonight I won''t sleep with you. But don''t worry, I will be sleeping next to Daddy."


    Before Jane could say anything, Vivian had already run over, climbed onto Louis'' bed andy down


    beside him.


    Louis stiffened as he watched Vivian slowly move towards him without saying a word. In the next


    second, he suddenly remembered that this child was probably his own child with Jane. His


    expression softened unconsciously.


    Vivian snuggled in Daddy''s arms and smiled at Mommy lying on the opposite hospital bed:


    "Mommy, Daddy''s embrace is so warm."


    "Mm-hmm," Jane responded softly as she watched Vivian''s smiling face soften her heart.


    The old Vivian used to be too sensible, but now she looked like a real child should look like.


    At this moment, Jane suddenly felt that it wasn''t such a bad thing for Vivian to have amnesia.


    After settling into Louis'' arms contentedly for some time, she looked up expectantly. "Daddy, can


    you tell me a story?"


    Jane was stunned again upon hearing this request; clutching tightly onto her nket while


    nervously watching Louis who didn''t seem like an easy person to talk too.


    He had made an exception today by being so nice to Vivian.


    But telling stories... wasn''t that asking too much of him?


    Just as Jane was about to speak up for Louis'' refusal of telling stories for Vivian''s sake; however,


    the man''s deep voice sounded again, "I will tell you one but only if you close your eyes while


    listening," said Louis gravely.


    "No problem!" replied Vivian happily before obediently closing her eyes.


    As soon as Vivian closed those innocent eyes, Louis lifted his gaze towards Jane whoy across


    from them on another hospital bed.


    "It''s cold outside, make sure to cover yourself with the nket," said Louis.


    Jane blushed suspiciously at his words and muttered, "Mmm."


    The next moment, Louis began telling the story of Little Red Riding Hood in a slow and steady


    voice.


    "Once upon a time, there was a little girl who lived in a small house. She had a beautiful red hood


    that everyone called her Little Red Riding Hood..."


    After finishing the story of Little Red Riding Hood, Louis noticed that the little girl in his arms had


    already fallen asleep with long breaths.


    He looked up and saw Jane staring at him deeply. Her heart raced as she closed her eyes as if


    trying to hide from him.


    She never expected that Louis would tell her such an innocent story like Little Red Riding Hood.


    She thought he wouldn''t be interested in storytelling like this.


    Louis saw Jane''s long eyshes tremble slightly and couldn''t help but smile lightly at her reaction.


    "Jane, it''s gettingte now. You should go to sleep. Goodnight."


    "Goodnight," murmured Jane softly as she felt her face burning even more intensely than before.


    She thought about how simple yet peaceful their life was together and realized that it wasn''t so bad


    after all. This man not only epted her child but also never gave up on loving her despite


    everything they''ve been through together.

 Chapter 794 Jane Betrayed Him!

    Chapter 794 Jane Betrayed Him!


    Chapter 794 Jane Betrayed Him!


    After lunch, Jane went to find Mr. Berger to learn how to take care of Vivian''s health. Just after she


    left, Louis received a call from his guard.


    "Mr. Caesar."


    "Speak."


    Louis absentmindedly watched as his daughter yed with her doll, his eyes full of indulgence.


    On the other end of the phone, the guard heard the man''s cold voice and tightened his grip on his


    phone before speaking hesitantly, "Mr. Caesar, the paternity test results are in."


    Upon hearing this news, Louis'' eyes darkened and his heart rate increased slightly.


    "And?" he asked.


    "Mr. Caesar... that child..."


    The guard looked at the paternity test report in his hand with furrowed brows and didn''t know


    whether or not he should continue speaking.


    He had been by Mr. Caesar''s side since childhood and was always someone that Mr. Caesar


    trusted implicitly. Therefore, he naturally knew how important Jane was to him.


    At first, when Jane was around them, there wasn''t anything different about her rtionship with Mr.


    Caesar, but ever since she left, it seemed like Mr. Caesar hadpletely changed into another


    person - locking himself up in a room, drinking and bing apathetic towards everything.


    It wasn''t until muchter that he slowly moved on but also became much more ruthless.


    As these thoughts ran through the guard''s mind, he lowered his head gravely while looking at report


    that he had just got.


    If Mr. Caesar knew that this child wasn''t biologically rted to him, but rather born out of wedlock


    between Jane and another man...


    Louis waited for a moment on the phone before realizing there wouldn''t be an answering


    anytime soon. His eyebrows furrowed slightly as an uneasy feeling began creeping up inside him.


    "Speak," he repeated sternly into the receiver.


    Soon enough, the trembling, nervous voice came through over on the other end, "Mr. Caesar, the


    paternity test results show... you''re not biologically rted."


    Upon hearing this news, Louis threw down his phone onto ground with all force possible causing it


    shatter upon impact.


    The sound echoed loudly throughout the room, startling Vivian who had been ying happily


    moments ago and now was looking fearfully towards Louis.


    At this moment, Louis'' face was gloomy and he stared at her as if he wanted to devour her.


    Vivian trembled and cried out in fear, "Daddy."


    "Shut up!"


    I am not your father!


    Louis'' eyes were bloodshot as he red at Vivian, who was sitting on the hospital bed, and he only


    felt like there was a hot me burning in his heart that was about to burn him out.


    The existence of this child is a constant reminder to him that Jane betrayed him!


    Jane has fallen in love with another man before and they also have a child together.


    This realization made Louis'' blue eyes suddenly turn scarlet, making him want to make this child


    disappear from the world right now.


    He stood up with a gloomy expression and walked step by step towards the bed next to him. Slowly,


    he reached out his big hand t owards the child.


    At this moment, Vivian reached out and grabbed Louis'' big hand in fear.


    "Daddy, are you... not feeling well?"


    Although Vivian is very afraid of her daddy''s current appearance, she is not as scared when she


    thinks about what her mommy said yesterday - that Daddy is also sick.


    She looked at the man in front of her with a worried expression, and her big eyes were full of


    concern.


    It was the worried gaze of Vivian that fell into Louis'' eyes, deeply piercing his heart and causing him


    to restore rationality slightly.


    Louis stared nkly at Vivian in front of him, with big eyes and long eyshes. Though she is only


    about four years old, one can already tell that she will definitely be a beautifuldy in the future.


    But these have nothing to do with him.


    This child is the product of Jane and another man; this thought is like a curse that constantly haunts


    Louis'' mind, driving him insane.


    But he couldn''t bring himself to do it when he saw Vivian looking at him with a worried expression


    on his face.


    Finally, he only said, "I''m okay," and fled in panic.


    Left alone in the hospital room, Vivian watched as her father hurriedly left with unsteady steps, and


    immediately got out of bed.


    By the time she went out, Louis had disappeared without a trace.


    She didn''t know what had happened to her dad, but she was sure that he wasn''t feeling well,


    otherwise he wouldn''t have treated her like this.


    When Jane returned, she happened to see Vivian looking nervous and ncing around.


    She walked quickly over and picked up Vivian in her arms.


    "Vivian, why did youe out?"


    Vivian hugged his mommy''s neck tightly and anxiously said, "Mommy, where''s Daddy?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jane furrowed her brows in confusion upon hearing this and patted Vivian''s back soothingly. "It''s


    okay. Daddy just had some important business to attend to at thepany. He''ll be back soon."


    Although Jane didn''t know why Louis suddenly left because of something urgent, she chose to


    kindly deceive Vivian so as not to worry her.


    She knew that Vivian had always wanted a daddy and since she had married Louis and Vivian had


    lost her memory, it wouldn''t hurt for Vivian to continue believing that Louis was her father.


    Jane saw everything that Louis didst night. She believed he wasn''t a bad person and would treat


    both herself and Vivian well.


    Vivian nervously grabbed onto her mommy''s cor with a worried expression on her face. "When


    will Daddye back?"


    "He should be back soon," Jane replied as she carried Vivian into the hospital room.


    After cing Vivian on the bed, she gently coaxed her into taking a nap while still muttering about


    when Daddy woulde back before falling asleep. Jane smiled reassuringly and said, "Your


    daddy will be here when you wake up."


    Vivian slowly closed her eyes upon hearing this and drifted off into dreand.


    In reality though, Jane didn''t know when Louis would return either but given how urgently he left it


    must have been something important.

 Chapter 795 He Has Hurt Her Once Already

    Chapter 795 He Has Hurt Her Once Already


    Chapter 795 He Has Hurt Her Once Already


    On the other side, after running away from the ward, Louis went up to the rooftop alone.


    He stood on the rooftop, letting the cold wind whistle past him.


    This afternoon, there was no sunshine as the sun was covered by dark clouds, just like Louis''


    mood.


    Yesterday, before he went to sleep, he was still thinking that this child must be his and Jane''s child,


    and in the future they would all be together as a family of three.


    He will use the rest of his life to make up for Jane and that child.


    But as it turned out, that child was really not his.


    He has always been self-delusional.


    Louis''s hand by his side suddenly tightened, with bulging blue veins on it.


    He couldn''t help but want to destroy everything whenever he thought of Jane falling in love with


    another man and having a child with him.


    That damn man actually abandoned Jane, leaving her to raise their child alone!


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    After a while, he took out another phone and called his guard.


    The guard on the other end of the phone clearly did not expect Mr. Caesar to call at this time,


    especially since he had just informed him of the results of the paternity test report.


    Louis on the rooftop pursed his lips and angrily said, "Find out who the father of this child is!"


    "Yes!"


    The guard respectfully responded with a tense body.


    The next second, after the phone was hung up, The guard felt relieved.


    They had previously investigated who Vivian''s father was, but they didn''t find anything.


    This time, If they ended up finding nothing, they would be severely punished by Mr. Caesar.


    On the rooftop, after hanging up the phone, Louis looked at his cellphone with a very gloomy


    expression.


    Damn it, he wanted to see who touched his woman!


    He must rip that man a new one!


    After Louis had calmed down, it was already evening.


    When he went downstairs, he asked the guard at the ward entrance to help him get a new SIM card


    for his phone.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He wanted to go see Jane and take her.


    But he was afraid that it would hurt Jane.


    He had hurt her once before.


    He tried to reason with himself to leave the hospital room, but he couldn''t resist stopping at the door.


    Inside the room, Jane was feeding Vivian dinner.


    Vivian kept looking towards the door and asking her mom, "Mommy, didn''t you say that Daddy


    would be back when I woke up? Where is Daddy?"


    Jane hesitated for a moment and exined softly, "Your daddy came back when you were sleeping.


    He saw that you were sleeping soundly and didn''t want to wake you up."


    Upon hearing this, Vivian''s eyes lit up with excitement as she asked again, "Daddy really came?"


    Jane calmly replied with a nod and changed the subject by asking if Vivian wanted to draw after


    dinner. Vivian happily agreed and said she wanted to draw a picture of just them three - Mommy,


    Daddy (Louis), and herself.


    Jane patiently continued feeding Vivian while Louis stood outside watching them through the


    doorway.


    He never expected that even in front of such a young child he could lose control like he did earlier


    when he smashed his phone against the wall.


    But seeing how much Vivian cared about him made him feel something inside - something softening


    his hardened heart despite his dark expression.


    After standing there for what seemed like forever, Louis finally turned around and left without saying


    anything or making any noise at all.


    As soon as Louis left, Jane felt an uneasy feeling in her gut; it wasn''t just because of what


    happened earlier but also because of how quiet Louis had beentely - too quiet for someone who


    usually has such strong emotions under control.


    She tried not to think too much about it though as she continued talking with Vivian until they


    finished their meal together before starting on their drawing project.


    Later on while eating alone in silence after putting Vivian down for bed, Jane couldn''t help but


    wonder what could have caused Louis'' outburst earlier today...


    She knew deep down inside that there must be more going on than meets-the-eye especially since


    someone like him wouldn''t normally let their emotions get so out-of-hand so easily...


    But then again who was she to question him? She had no right nor authority over his life or


    decisions whatsoever!


    In another hospital room, Louis stared at the new phone brought to him by his guard, his lips pursed


    tightly.


    As he calmed down, so did his rationality slowly return.


    In fact, it was simple to find out if Jane had ever loved someone else - just call Martha and ask. But


    for some reason, when he was about to make the call, he hesitated.


    He feared that Jane had truly loved someone else during these five years. And even more so, he


    feared that she still had feelings for that man.


    Louis furrowed his brows and hesitated for a while before finally pressing the dial button on the


    phone.


    The "beep beep beep" of the phone sounded like a hammer pounding on Louis'' heart intermittently


    and made his brow furrow deeper.


    Soon enough, Martha''szy voice came through from the other end of the line, "Louis, are you


    looking for me?"


    "I..." Louis opened his mouth but didn''t know how to ask about Jane''s situation. After all, it was he


    who pushed her into this situation in the first ce. Now that Jane was safe and sound again after


    all these years passed by - what right did he have to care about her past?


    After waiting half a moment without hearing anything from Louis, Martha sighed helplessly before


    asking, "Do you want to know something about Jane?"


    Louis pondered for a moment before responding softly with an affirmative answer.


    In response came another question from Martha. "In your opinion... is it more important who Jane is


    now or who she used to be?"


    Louis froze slightly upon hearing this unexpected question from Martha, but quickly realized there


    was only one answer in his mind as soon as she asked it.


    "The former."


    "To love someone means loving what they love too - seeing them happy and joyful rather than


    destroying them." A warm voice flowed into Louis'' ears via cellphone transmission making him


    frown even tighter than before.


    Louis opened up his eyes filled with confusion as he looked ahead nkly at nothing in particr.


    On the other end of the phone, Martha lifted her gaze and nced at Melissa, who was ying with


    her child. She continued speaking, "I advised you not to send Jane to the operating table, but you


    were stubborn."


    "Luckily, Jane didn''t really die. This is your chance given by fate."


    "Now that opportunity is right in front of you. What to do next is up to you. I just want to say: bro,


    don''t do anything that will make you regret it again."


    Don''t wait until it''s gone before regretting it.


    Martha lowered her eyes and knew deep down that Louis did what he did because of her.


    She owed Jane a favor, which is why she agreeed with Jane to send Jane away.


    But Louis meeting Jane again was unexpected.


    This only proved their connection had not been broken yet and she hoped they could have a


    different ending...

 Chapter 796 Continue WhatS Undone On The Wedding Night

    Chapter 796 Continue What''S Undone On The Wedding Night


    Chapter 796 Continue What''s Undone on the Wedding Night


    After hanging up the phone, Louis silently stared at a spot in the room, his lips pursed tightly without


    saying a word. If it weren''t for losing Jane that one time, he didn''t think he would have realized how


    important she was to him.


    Martha said that loving someone meant loving everything about them, wishing their happiness and


    joy instead of destroying them. As he thought about this, Louis lowered his gaze and his blue eyes


    looked like turbulent seawater - gloomy and confused.


    He admitted that when he saw Jane with another man''s child, he had wanted to destroy everything


    and make the child disappear forever. But at the same time, he knew the importance of that child to


    Jane.


    If he did something like that, Louis was sure Jane would leave him without hesitation. And now, he


    couldn''t bear for her to leave him again.


    That night, Louis sat quietly on the couch with an icy aura surrounding him. In the morning after not


    sleeping all night long, Louis had one of his guards bring him clean clothes and went out to buy


    sandwiches which were liked by Vivian. He carefully dressed up himself before heading towards the


    old hospital room where Jane was staying.


    But when standing outside of her room door, he hesitated because he didn''t know how to face her


    child inside. He knew deep down inside himself there was no way for him to treat this child as if she


    were his own daughter but this child truly belonged to Jane biologically .


    Louis stood at the door with his lips tightly pursed.


    Just then, the door suddenly opened from inside of hospital room, and standing in front of Louis was


    a shocked-looking Jane .


    "Louis?"


    The man suddenly saw his beloved woman in front of him and immediately froze on spot. After a


    moment''s pause, his lips lightly parted as he hoarsely called out, "Jane."


    Jane noticed what breakfast food item Louis held in hand while entering into hospital ward, so she


    moved aside slightly gesturing towards empty space beside herself. "Come on in."


    A hint of confusion shed through Louis'' blue eyes but ultimately he decided to walk into hospital


    ward anyway. Once inside, Jane closed the door behind them before asking softly, "What''s wrong?"


    In past times whenever she saw this man, he looked aloof and high above the masses, but today


    she noticed loneliness on his face.


    "What happened?" Jane thought back to the day Louis left. Even though Vivian didn''t tell her what


    happened that day, she could feel from the broken phone on the ground that Louis was very angry


    that day.


    Louis put down his breakfast and looked at the little girl lying asleep in bed with deep eyes.


    His first reaction was shock, but he soon realized that the little girl didn''t tell Jane what happened


    that day. Otherwise, Jane wouldn''t be so calm facing him now.


    Jane stood in front of him and waited for a response for a while, but when she didn''t hear anything,


    she muttered, "Forget it, if you don''t want to say it, then forget it."


    Louis reached out and pulled Jane to sit next to him. His low voice sounded particrly pleasant. "I


    brought breakfast. Do you want some?"


    When Jane heard this, her attention immediately shifted. "What did you bring?"


    "Sandwiches, which you love," Louis replied gently. But when his gaze fell on the girl on the hospital


    bed beside them, he still felt uneasy.


    He kept telling himself that he liked Jane and should learn to like everything she likes... but he still


    minded the presence of that man.


    Jane''s eyes brightened as she said happily: "Thank you." She picked up one of Xiaolongbao from


    where Louis had ced them on table and started eating.


    Soon after starting eating however, she noticed Louis staring at her intently which made her hesitate


    before asking, "Do you want some too?"


    "Sure," replied Louis with a much better mood than earlier as he held onto Jane''s slender wrist and


    pulled it towards himself.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The next second he lowered his head and ate all of Sandwiches which were left uneaten by Jane


    yet, making her stare at him dumbfoundedly...


    Did Mr. Caesar really look like someone who would have OCD?


    At this moment however, Jane clearly forgot about what had happened between themst time in


    the vi...


    After finishing half of sandwich, Louis raised an eyebrow before finally feeling hungry again,


    "Continue."


    Jane turned around nkly, looking at him with confusion written all over face - Continue what?


    "Do you want me to keep feeding you sandwich?"


    Louis saw Jane''s expression and his lips curled up slightly as he kindly said, "I haven''t had


    breakfast yet, and I didn''t have dinnerst night."


    Jane wasn''t stupid. Upon hearing this, she immediately understood what the man meant - he


    wanted her to keep feeding him.


    She furrowed her eyebrows and thought for a moment. After all, this man had saved Vivian a few


    days ago. She might as well just feed him.


    With that in mind, Jane picked up another sandwich with a resigned expression on her face and


    handed it over to Louis.


    Louis'' eyes lit up as he opened his mouth and ate the sandwich that Jane fed him.


    For the next half hour or so, not only did Jane feed Louis until he was full but she also managed to


    fill herself up too.


    After they were done eating, Jane couldn''t help but ask, "Have you taken care of your business?"


    Louis nced at her and immediately caught onto the worry in her eyes. He smiled faintly before


    asking back, "Are you concerned about me?"


    "No," Jane denied quickly. She wouldn''t admit that she was worried about him!


    She only asked because Vivian owed him a favor after all...


    But Louis didn''t get upset at all when she denied being concerned about him because he noticed


    how red-faced Jane became.


    He knew that meant she was feeling shy around him now, which also indicated some level of


    attraction towards himself from her too!


    As soon as Louis realized this fact though, his mood improved significantly right away ¨C things were


    looking good between them now!


    "Jane," Louis began saying with confidence in his voice now. "I think my body has recovered quite


    well."


    "Huh?"


    Jane looked at the man in front of her nkly; unsure how they went from talking about business


    affairs earlier suddenly to discussing his physical health status.


    Louis smirked slightly before leaning closer towards Jane''s earlobe and whispering seductively.


    "I''ve recovered. Let''s continue what''s undone on our wedding night tonight."

 Chapter 797 Jane, WeVe Been Married

    Chapter 797 Jane, We''Ve Been Married


    Chapter 797 Jane, We''ve Been Married


    Jane''s face turned red in an instant.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She never expected that this man would say such things to her, especially with Vivian present.


    Thinking of this, she nervously turned her head towards Vivian sleeping on the bed.


    When she saw that Vivian was still sleeping peacefully, Jane breathed a sigh of relief.


    Regaining herposure, Jane pushed away the man next to her and said, "I don''t understand


    what you''re saying."


    Feeling pleased with himself, Louis chuckled softly. "We''ve already gotten married. It''s only a matter


    of time before we have sex."


    Jane was taken aback by his words and remained silent for a long time with her head lowered.


    She had only been with him because he could help Vivian get better medical treatment.


    At that time, she didn''t care about anyone else but Vivian. Butter on... maybe it was because he


    had risked everything to save Vivian or maybe it was because he epted Vivian... either way,


    Jane found herself developing feelings for him without even realizing it.


    Just then, Vivian on the hospital bed suddenly woke up and looked towards her mother sleepily.


    "Mommy," murmured Vivian as she caught sight of Jane.


    "Daddy!" eximed Vivian excitedly as her eyes lit up upon seeing Louis.


    Louis froze upon hearing Vivian call him Daddy; he never expected that after what happened


    between themst time, Vivian didn''t bear any grudge against him.


    As Louis stood there in shock and confusion, Vivian quickly got off from bed and ran towards him


    before leaping into his arms.


    "Daddy! I''ve been waiting for you!" cried out Vivian happily.


    Louis hesitated for a moment before finally lowering his head to look at Vivian in his arms.


    He saw Vivian looking up at him with bright, shining eyes and a happy expression on her face.


    Without thinking, he picked up Vivian and held her close.


    "Vivian," the man said in a low voice before falling silent, unsure of what to say.


    He had thought that it would be difficult to get along peacefully with Vivian, but now that it had


    actually happened, Louis suddenly realized that it wasn''t so hard after all.


    Vivian giggled happily as she touched Louis'' handsome face with her small hands. Her big eyes


    were fixed on Louis'' face.


    "Daddy, did you not sleep well?" she asked in concern.


    Louis remained silent for a moment before responding softly. "Mm-hmm."


    "Well then, you need to go to bed early tonight," Vivian scolded gently as she stroked Louis''


    eyebrows. "Daddy, you didn''t sleep well and now you have dark circles under your eyes and look


    ugly."


    Jane couldn''t help but burst outughing when she heard thisment from Vivian. Louis gave


    Jane a sideways nce filled with doting affection before calming himself down again. He felt


    confused for a moment before asking Vivian if she was hungry.


    "Yes," Vivian replied eagerly as soon as she spotted the bag on the table next to them. "What did


    you bring me, Daddy?"


    "Daddy brought your favorite sandwiches! Are you happy?" Jane smiled warmly as she pinched


    Vivian''s cheeks yfully.


    Vivian nodded happily and leaned over towards Louis'' face to give him a kiss on his right cheek


    while saying, "Daddy, this is your reward!"


    Louis was stunned by what just happened; he never expected such an intimate gesture from Vivian!


    There was still some warmth left from where Vivian kissed him - reminding him that it really


    happened!


    Jane too was surprised by this sudden disy of affection from her daughter towards Louis but


    quickly regained herposure after seeing how cute they looked together!


    "Vivian, let me take you brush your teeth first, then we can eat our sandwiches together!" Jane said


    sweetly while holding out her arms for her daughter who obediently went into her without any


    fussing or crying!


    Jane walked over with a smile and picked up Vivian in her arms, then turned and headed towards


    the bathroom.


    After the ward quieted down again, Louis still felt a bit dazed.


    Until this moment, his heart truly settled down and he realized that Vivian was not really scared by


    him that day.


    No, maybe Vivian was scared by him, but she chose to forgive him.


    Vivian is just a little child, she can forgive him for his impulsiveness, so why can''t he be nicer to her?


    Louis thought of this, and he finally got past what had been troubling him all the time.

 Chapter 798 Love What She Loves

    Chapter 798 Love What She Loves


    Chapter 798 Love What She Loves


    After lunch, Jane took out Vivian''s sketchbook as usual.


    "Vivian, I need to go get medicine from Mr. Berger. You stay here and draw. Your daddy will keep


    youpany, okay?"


    "No problem." Vivian nodded seriously and skillfully opened the sketchbook.


    Louis pursed his lips and nodded.


    Jane smiled and left the hospital room after seeing this.


    As soon as she left, Vivian immediately put down her paintbrushes and turned her head to stare at


    Louis without blinking.


    Louis had been observing Vivian all along, but suddenly being caught off guard by her big eyes


    staring at him.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Before he could react, Vivian spoke with a smile, "Daddy, don''t worry. I didn''t tell Mommy what


    happened that day!"


    Upon hearing this statement, Louis was stunned again for a moment before quickly regaining his


    senses and sitting down next to Vivian''s bed after some hesitation.


    After a while of silence passed between them, he pursed his lips before finally asking, "Didn''t your


    mommy ask you about it?"


    "She did. Mommy is very worried about you."


    Vivian tilted her head towards Louis; her big eyes were very lively and cute on her small face.


    Louis'' eyes darkened as he couldn''t help but question further, "Then why didn''t you tell your


    mommy?"


    "Daddy, do you not like me?" Her hand holding onto something beside herself unconsciously


    tightened; she also unknowingly broke out in sweat on ount of nervousness.


    Vivian didn''t know what she had done wrong or why Louis would be so angry with her that day


    when he left withouting back for such a long time afterwards.


    She thought maybe giving him another chance would be good which is why she confessed


    everything now.


    Louis'' eyebrows slightly furrowed together imperceptibly as he denied it in a low voice, "Nope! I like


    you."


    "Then why were you...?"


    ... so fierce and harsh towards me that day? Why did you look at me with disgust?


    Although Vivian''s words weren''t finished, Louis knew exactly what she meant by them.


    Looking at Vivian''s soft face filled with confusion made him hesitate for a while before reaching out


    to gently rub her head.


    "A very important thing happened with me that day, so I... lost control for a moment."


    "Vivian, can you forgive me?"


    Vivian tilted her head and looked at Louis. After seeing his sincere eyes, she nodded solemnly. "I


    can."


    As Vivian''s soft voice rang, Louis couldn''t help but ask further, "Can you tell me now why you hide


    the truth from your mommy?"


    Vivian lowered her gaze and answered softly, "Because I like you, Daddy. So I don''t want Mommy


    to hate you. I hope our family of three can always be together."


    Louis was slightly stunned and clearly didn''t expect the reason behind Vivian''s decision to keep it a


    secret.


    His eyes grew deeper as he looked at the innocent and lovely child in front of him. He felt his heart


    growing softer by the minute.


    After a while, he reached out and pinched her cheeks.


    "Okay, we will always be together as a family. Daddy promises."


    He promised that from now on he would treat them well.


    He promised that no one would ever bully them again in the future.


    It wasn''t until this moment that Louis truly understood what Martha meant.


    To love someone is to love what they love too.


    If Jane loved this child, then he would learn to love her too.


    ...


    When Jane came backter on, she could feel that there was a warmer atmosphere in the hospital


    room than before.


    "Do you want to go to kindergarten, Vivian?"


    "Can I really go to kindergarten?" Vivian''s eyes shone brightly as she looked at Louis with an


    excited expression on her face.


    Louis nodded gently and said warmly, "Of course you can! I will arrange your enrollment procedures


    now, so after two months you''ll be able to start school."


    "Do we have to wait for two more months?"


    Vivian looked somewhat unwillingly at Louis.


    Louis raised an eyebrow patiently exining, "Going to school is very important for you, so we need


    time pick out a school which you like."


    "In that case, can I choose my school with you?" said Vivian excitedly looking up at Louis with


    smiley face which Jane had never seen before these past few days.


    "Yes," replied Louis immediately.


    The next moment, Vivian''s happy voice echoed through the hospital room, adding a touch of color


    to the otherwise sterile and cold environment.

 Chapter 799 I Feel Lucky To Meet You

    Chapter 799 I Feel Lucky To Meet You


    Chapter 799 I Feel Lucky to Meet You


    Time passed quickly, and before they knew it, it was the day of Vivian''s heart transnt surgery. As


    they approached the operating room, Jane nervously rubbed her hands together.


    Louis reached out and gently ced his hand on Jane''s shoulder, speaking in a soothing tone. "It''ll


    be okay. Mr. Berger is performing the surgery himself, so there''s no need to worry."


    "I know Vivian will be fine, but..." Jane trailed off as she lowered her gaze and spoke softly like a


    whisper. "But deep down inside I can''t help but worry about her safety."


    "If you''re this worried now, your worry might affect Vivian," Louis said as he nced over at their


    child who was doodling.


    Jane suddenly seemed to snap out of it when she heard Louis'' words and turned to him with


    determination in her eyes. "You''re right; Vivian will definitely be okay. There''s nothing to worry


    about."


    With that said, she walked over to the bed where Viviany and sat down beside her just like


    always.


    "Don''t be afraid," Jane reassured Vivian with a smile on her face. "When you wake up from your


    napter on, you can run around just like any other kids."


    "Okay," replied Vivian obediently before turning towards Louis.


    "Daddy? When I wake up from my nap, can I go to school?" asked Vivian eagerly.


    "Yes," replied Louis simply without saying much else.


    Before long the nurses came along pushing Vivian into the operating room while outside of it, Jane


    paced back-and-forth anxiously, wondering how things were going for Vivian at that moment.


    Louis could only shake his head helplessly while smiling wryly before taking hold of Jane''s hand


    and reassuringly once again, "She''ll definitely pull through this."


    "Okay," nodded Jane, even though deep down inside she still couldn''t help but worry about how


    things would turn out for Vivian.


    Vivian had been matched with a suitable heart donor long ago; however due to Tristan drugging


    Vivian unexpectedly, they had no choice but dy this operation until now.


    In order to save Vivian, Louis invited Z Country''s most famous doctor, Mr. Berger, who ultimately


    decided that he himself would perform the operation personally so as to ensure its safety.


    Jane knew full well that there wasn''t anyone more skilled than Mr. Berger when it came to medicine


    within Z Country.


    However, whenever she thought about how young and vulnerable little Vivian was lying alone upon


    an icy cold surgical table all by herself... her heart couldn''t help but ache terribly for whaty


    ahead...


    Louis knew Jane was anxious, so he held her hand and spoke in a gentle voice tofort her.


    "Mr. Berger has never failed a surgery before."


    "After hees out, Vivian will be a healthy child. She can jump around like other kids and do


    whatever she likes."


    "We''ll take Vivian to the amusement park and pick her up from school together."


    The man''s deep, maic voice continued to talk non-stop beside Jane.


    Just as he was racking his brain for what to say next, he suddenly noticed that Jane''s eyes were


    fixed on him without blinking.


    At this moment, thest defense line in Jane''s heart was broken when she saw Louis looking


    completely different from how he appeared in front of others.


    She thought that even though Vivian wasn''t Louis'' biological child, this man still cared so much


    about her. He even treated Vivian as if she were his own child. Such love must be very heavy


    indeed.


    But in fact, Vivian wasn''t even her own daughter.


    Suddenly, Louis asked softly and interrupted Jane''s thoughts, "Jane? What are you thinking?"


    Jane opened her lips slightly and wanted to tell Louis that this child wasn''t hers biologically but then


    changed her mind because Louis had epted Vivian''s existence regardless of who the father was.


    So it didn''t matter whether she told him or not.


    Thinking of this, she withdrew her thoughts and looked at the man sitting beside her with gratitude


    in her eyes, "Louis, thank you."


    When the man heard these words, his eyebrows furrowed slightly with displeasure on his face,


    "Why are you suddenly thanking me?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "It''s nothing; I just feel lucky to have met you,"


    Jane replied with a smile while watching the faint smile on the face of the man sitting beside her


    grow wider.


    Louis heard these words and felt his heart beating faster unconsciously. This is the first time that


    Jane has said it''s lucky to meet him...


    Does it mean that he has slowly entered into her heart?


    The lips of this man pursed tightly while sweat began forming on his hand resting by his side


    involuntarily.


    However, at that moment, Jane focused her attention onto surgical room door again, ignoring any


    changes in Louis.


    Just then, Louis suddenly reached out for Janes'' hand!


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ve been here all along," he said.


    Jane''s body stiffened slightly, but this time she didn''t struggle. She let the man hold her hand like


    this.


    She didn''t know what had happened between them in the past, but at this moment, she felt like


    dating this man.


    ...


    At ten o''clock that night, Vivian was taken to an sterile room for observation.


    When Mr. Berger came out, Jane immediately went up to him and asked, "Mr. Berger, how is Vivian


    doing?"


    "The surgery was sessful. If she recovers quickly enough, she can be discharged next month."


    As he took off his mask and rubbed his temples wearily, Louis saw the scene and stepped forward


    to help Mr. Berger.


    "I''ll take you to the lounge."


    "You brat," Mr. Berger muttered under his breath with no malice in his tone.


    Louis rarely lowered his eyes without retorting back; instead he spoke softly, "Thanks for helping


    Vivian this time around. When I go back hometer on, I will personallye over and thank you."


    "No need for that. It''s inconvenient for me," replied Mr. Berger as Louis helped him walk towards the


    lounge while he continued refusing politely.


    Who knows what trouble Louis will bring him next time? Whatever it may be - good or bad - he won''t


    easily do surgery again.


    Louis naturally understood this point and smiled as he said, "Don''t worry about anything else, Mr.


    Berger. From now on, you''re considered Vivian''s grandpa, so we''ll definitelye visit you."


    Upon hearing these words, Mr. Berger goggled but ultimately remained silent.

 Chapter 800 Daddy, Do You Have Money?

    Chapter 800 Daddy, Do You Have Money?


    Chapter 800 Daddy, Do You Have Money?


    One monthter, Vivian was discharged from the hospital in good health.


    After being discharged, Vivian looked at her mother happily and asked, "Mommy, can I go to school


    now?"


    "Of course," Jane replied with a smile on her face.


    Vivian''s condition was stable and there were no signs of rejection from her new heart. Everything


    went smoothly.


    Now that Vivian had been discharged, Jane and Louis decided to send her to kindergarten so that


    she wouldn''t be too different from other children. However, they hadn''t decided whether to send her


    to the kindergarten owned by Louis in Z Country or the one in their current city.


    Vivian didn''t sense her mother''s dilemma at all. She looked at the man sitting next to her with a


    happy expression on her face and said, "Daddy, you said you would take me to the amusement


    park."


    "Do you want to go now?" Louis tilted his head towards Vivian with his blue eyes full of indulgence


    for Vivian.


    After spending time together during this period, Louis had treated Vivian as if she were his own


    daughter.


    Of course, this wasrgely due to the fact he still didn''t know who Vivian''s biological father was


    despite many attempts by Louis'' men to find him.


    There were no results or even any clues, which meant that that man had possibly disappeared from


    this world.


    But he feared that this possiblity was wrong, so he never gave up searching for that man.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The next second, Jane interrupted Louis'' thoughts with a gentle voice, saying, "Vivian, we just got


    out of hospital, so let''s go home first and put our things away at home. We can go to the


    amusement park tomorrow, okay?"


    Vivian pouted when she heard this but didn''t cry; instead she just became less excited than before.


    She nodded slightly and whispered softly, "Okay."


    "Don''t wait until tomorrow; let''s go now," said Louis immediately upon seeing how unhappy Vivian


    seemed about waiting another day.


    Jane furrowed her eyebrows slightly but before she could say anything else, Louis'' deep voice


    sounded again inside the car, "I''ll have my assistant park my car, and we can leave everything


    inside it safely while we''re gone."


    Jane heard those words but didn''t say anything. After all, it was Vivian''s day of discharge from the


    hospital and she didn''t want to spoil it.


    Vivian looked at Louis hopefully when she saw that her mother wasn''t speaking.


    Louis noticed Vivian''s wet eyes and softened his tone as he continued to persuade Jane.


    "Jane, today is a good day because Vivian is discharged from the hospital. It''s worth celebrating."


    "Well then, let''s go to the amusement park," Jane nodded gently. She knew that after being in the


    hospital for so long, Vivian deserved some rxation.


    When Vivian heard this, her eyes lit up and she immediately kissed Jane on her cheek.


    "Thank you, Mommy."


    Jane calmly looked at her happy little face before raising an eyebrow and looking towards Louis.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be thanking me?"


    The little girl nodded seriously before turning around and kissing Louis on his cheek too.


    "Thank you, Daddy."


    An hourter, the family of three arrived at the amusement park.


    While they were on their way there, Louis wanted his assistant to clear out everyone else so that


    only they could enjoy it privately.


    However, Jane thought otherwise as it would not only affect others but also make them look bad by


    having an empty amusement park just for themselves.


    In the end, Louis chose to listen to Jane and said "I always listen to you, honey." This made Jane


    blush with embarrassment.


    While they entered into it, Mr. Ruiz who had previously worked with Louis greeted him.


    "Mr. Caesar, wee!"


    Louis responded with a simple "Hmm," keeping his gaze fixed on both Jane and Vivian without


    taking any notice of anyone else around him.


    Mr. Ruiz stepped forward with ttery in his voice, offering them tickets for all three members of their


    family.


    Louis signaled his guard to take it and looked back at Mr. Ruiz, saying, "Looking forward for our


    next coboration, Mr. Ruiz."


    Mr. Ruiz replied, "It will be my honor."


    Mr. Ruiz bowed, the smile on his face widening.


    Louis, however, did not look at Mr. Ruiz one more time and turned around to walk directly towards


    the entrance of the amusement park.


    After entering the amusement park, there was a different scene inside.


    Large dolls were passing back and forth in the various programs between the amusement park, the


    voices of vendors selling things were rising and falling, the happy voices of children and the joyful


    laughter of adults all proved that this amusement park was a paradise of joy.


    When Vivian, who was standing in the middle holding Louis in one hand and Jane in the other, saw


    the scene of the amusement park, she couldn''t help but exim, "This ce is so beautiful!"


    She had been to the amusement park with her mommy and yed on the carousel.


    But the amusement park here was bigger and better looking than thest one.


    Louis'' eyes softnened as he looked down at Vivian, "Do you like it here, Vivian?"


    "Of course." Vivian nodded, her big eyes full of joy.


    Just as Vivian''s soft voice rang out, Louis'' inquiring voice resounded again, "Then what do you want


    to y first, Vivian?"


    "Carousel!" The little one immediately replied with bright eyes.


    Thest time Mommy took her to ride the carousel, she was so happy.


    This time, the amusement park was bigger, and the carousel would definitely be prettier.


    ane''s heart softened when she heard this, and her mind unconsciously recalled thest time she


    took Vivian to the amusement park.


    At that time, Vivian''s heart condition hadn''t been cured yet, and she couldn''t be overly emotional, so


    she could only y the more peaceful items. Plus, she didn''t have much money, so they ended up


    going on the carousel.


    She remembered to this day that Vivianughed a lot that day.


    Jane''s eyes softened as she thought about it and looked at Vivian standing beside her.


    "Then let''s go y on the carousel first."


    "Okay." Jane smiled and answered.


    Looking at Vivian''s happy face, she added, "Vivian, you can y whatever you want today."


    Vivian heard this and eximed, "Yay!"


    Louis reached out and dotingly touched Vivian''s head, and said, "Vivian, y whatever you want


    today. I''ll pay!"


    "Daddy, do you ... do you have money?"


    Vivian suddenly turned her head, feeling a bit uneasy as she looked at Louis. Her little face was


    slightly tense.


    Louis smiled and curled his lips, his voice bing even more gentle. "Of course, if you like it, I


    can buy you an amusement park."


    Vivian was shocked to hear this and widened her eyes in disbelief as she looked at Louis.


    Jane chuckled lightly and said with a smile, "Your dad is joking. Let''s go y."


    "Yay! Yay!"


    Vivian''s attention was immediately diverted and she happily pulled Jane and Louis towards the


    amusement park.

 Chapter 801 How Long Has It Been Since Someone Cared For Me?

    Chapter 801 How Long Has It Been Since Someone Cared For Me?


    Chapter 801 How Long Has It Been Since Someone Cared for Me?


    On this day, Louis and his family spent a happy day at the amusement park. When they returned


    home that night, Vivian was already asleep.


    Louis held Vivian and followed behind Jane, making sure to free up one hand to hold onto Jane''s


    left hand.


    "We''re going home."


    "Mhmm," Jane responded softly, her ears turning red.


    When she raised Vivian alone, she had thought about finding a man to live with and share the


    burden of Vivian''s medical expenses. But in the end, those men only wanted to give up on Vivian.


    Only this man by her side now didn''t care that Vivian was someone else''s child or that she had an


    illness. He was willing to donate blood for Vivian.


    She knew everything he did for them both. She also understood his love for her, so she was willing


    to try dating him even if it meant he would end up with someone else in the end.


    When Louis stopped with Jane at a rundown apartment building, he frowned slightly upon seeing it


    all before him. This was where she lived these past five years?


    A sharp pain pierced through his chest like needles pricking him all over causing difort within


    himself. He knew how hard these past five years were on her as well as how much money she


    saved just so she could afford a new heart for Vivian, but when he saw it with his own eyes, he


    couldn''t help but feel shocked still.


    He never imagined that this would be where she lived these past five years. She endured so much


    hardship just trying to save enough money for Vivian''s heart transnt surgery.


    Thinking of this made Louis'' Adam''s apple slide up and down.


    He looked towards Jane with pitying eyes, "Jane..."


    When Jane turned towards him, suddenly locking gazes with his deep-set eyes.


    She froze momentarily before breaking down emotionally from feeling such tenderness from


    another person again after such a long time.


    She forgot how long it had been since anyone cared about her like this anymore...


    This feeling overwhelmed her senses, leaving no words capable of describing what exactly was


    happening inside herself right now, which made running away seem like an option worth


    considering...


    Regainingposure quickly though while forcing out a smile, she said, "Louis, this house is small


    but warm."


    After speaking those words, she let go of Louis'' hand, then took out keys from her pocket and


    unlocked the door leading inside.


    The musty smell hit them both immediately upon entering but neither said anything.


    Seeing familiar decorations brought relief to Jane despite dust covering everything around them.


    Jane walked into the room, and Louis followed with Vivian in his arms.


    Once inside, he looked around the room carefully.


    Jane was right. Although the room was small, it had a warm feeling to it. It was clear that the owner


    of this ce was a gentle person.


    The walls were covered with drawings made by Vivian, and there was a floral tablecloth on the


    table. A cute sticker adorned the headboard of the bed...


    Louis discreetly surveyed this space before him and smiled as he asked, "Shall we all sleep


    together tonight?"


    Jane froze when she heard his question but quickly regained herposure.


    She had brought Louis here today because she wasn''t thinking straight. After all, how could a count


    like him stay in such a small ce? And one that smelled musty!


    But upon hearing his question, Jane suddenly snapped back to reality. A suspicious blush crept up


    on her cheeks when she realized they would have to share one bed tonight since there was only


    one room and one bed in this house.


    She wasn''t ready for this yet... not with Louis anyway...


    With these thoughts running through her mind, Jane lowered her eyelids while feeling embarrassed


    about how hot her face felt.


    "How about you stay at a hotel?" She suggested timidly.


    "No," replied Louis firmly without hesitation as he looked into Jane''s eyes with determination shining


    from his blue orbs.


    Although he wasn''t satisfied with their surroundings orck of space here in this tiny little room.


    However, since she is here, he won''t leave! Besides, their rtionship has finally progressed


    forward, so why let go of such an opportunity?


    Jane furrowed her brows slightly, while looking hesitantly at Louis before saying, "But... this ce..."


    Before she could finish speaking though, Louis interrupted her confidently, "There''s nothing wrong


    here! It''s very cozy, isn''t it?"


    As Jane listened to him, she couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment before seeing him smile


    mischievously and ask, "Do you need to make the bed?"


    At those words, Jane remembered that Vivian had fallen asleep so she responded quietly, then


    hurriedly began making the bed while feeling flustered and anxious all at once!


    Louis watched as Jane busied herself around them and felt extremely pleased by everything


    happening right now!


    In this moment, he felt like his heart had been filledpletely!


    Not long after, Jane changed the sheets and duvet cover and whispered, "Put Vivian on the bed and


    let her sleep by herself."


    "Um," Louis responded in a low voice and gently ced Vivian in his arms on the bed.


    Vivian who was in contact with the bed sniffed, as if smelling something familiar, turned over and


    continued to sleep.


    The corners of Jane''s mouth lifted slightly as she looked at Vivian with eyes full of love.


    Her Vivian is just adorable.


    In the future, Vivian can also run under the sun and go to kindergarten like other children, enjoying


    every sport and living freely in this world.


    Just as she was envisioning the future, suddenly Louis wrapped his arms around her waist and


    rested his head on her shoulder.


    "Jane." Louis'' low voice rang in her ears, and his warm breath hit her neck, making her stiffen.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    In Jane''s memory, she had never been so intimate with a man before.


    This was the first time.


    Jane could clearly feel her heart pounding in her chest.


    She tried hard to calm herself down and regain her usual tone, but the trembling voice still betrayed


    her nervousness.


    "Louis, what... what''s wrong with you?"


    "Jane, Vivian''s illness has been cured. Can you please divide your attention a little bit towards me?"


    Louis tilted his head and said this.


    When he finished speaking, it was obvious that Jane''s earlobes had turned bright red in a sh.


    The man''s lips lifted slightly, as if he had finally caught onto some small details that proved Jane


    cared about him, and his hand around her waist tightened.


    "I..." Jane opened her mouth to speak, but after uttering a single word, she suddenly didn''t know


    what to say.


    After a moment, she blushed and whispered, "Louis, please let me go first."


    "We are a legally married couple, did you forget?"

 Chapter 802 YouRe So Adorable

    Chapter 802 You''Re So Adorable


    Chapter 802 You''re So Adorable


    Louis'' low and evil voice came out from his lips, falling into Jane''s ears word by word, causing the


    latter to shiver lightly again.


    Jane bit her lower lip, her hands unconsciously pushing Louis who was standing in front of her.


    "You..., I..."


    She was anxious to express that Vivian was sleeping now, and it wouldn''t be good if she woke up


    and saw them making out.


    But who knows, because of her nervousness, the words that came out of her mouth were even


    more broken, causing Louis, who rested his head on her shoulder, tough lowly again.


    "You are so cute." Louis whispered a sentence and then slightly stood up, nting a kiss on her


    cheek.


    After gently kissing Jane, he let go of the woman in front of him and turned toward the bathroom.


    At this moment, Jane did not notice his embarrassment and just stood there in a daze.


    What did he just say?


    Jane''s cheeks were burning, and her hand resting at her side had broken out in a thinyer of sweat


    without her realizing it.


    After she regained her senses, she stared nkly in the direction of the bathroom, and her heart


    beat faster.


    She thought that after Vivian was discharged from the hospital, this man would force her to have


    sex with him, but he unexpectedly let her go.


    He probably really loves her...


    As Jane thought of this, her cheeks blushed even more.


    After Louis walked into the bathroom, he closed the door behind him and took two steps forward


    before leaning against the white tiled wall.


    He lowered his head and looked at his own reaction, sighing helplessly.


    He knows that he desires to possess Jane very much, but... he knows he cannot.


    He doesn''t want their restart to be a shackle to Jane.


    This time around, he learns to love.


    For her, he is willing to slow down his pace and take it slowly.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Anyway, they have obtained the marriage certificate, and no one can take her away from him


    anymore.


    Louis walked to the window with a slight smile on his lips and enjoyed the cool breeze blowing in.


    He was in a good mood.


    He wanted to take a cold shower, but he didn''t have any clothes.


    If he asked Jane to send them over, he might lose control and want to have sex with her in the


    bathroom, but he knew he couldn''t do that.


    When Louis walked out, Jane happened to ce two bowl of noodles on the dining table.


    The man raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised that Jane had cooked thete-night snack herself.


    Jane saw Louise out and the redness that had just dissipated from her cheeks reappeared.


    "I made two bowls of nooodles. Want to eat together?"


    "Sure." Louis replied softly, walking towards the dining table.


    Sitting across from the man, Jane noticed he didn''t move and felt a bit awkward as she exined,


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been home. All I have left are noodles and a few eggs, so I could


    only make noodles."


    Louis picked up his fork that was on top of his bowl of noodles. The corners of his mouth curved


    upwards as he spoke with a deep voice, "This is already great."


    At least in his eyes, this bowl of noodles was very tempting.


    The man lowered his head and began eating the noodles. The taste was good; it was fragrant and


    refreshing. Louis hadn''t eaten properly for quite some time, so he ate heartily.


    Not long after, Louis'' bowl of noodles was empty.


    Jane who had only taken two bites saw this scene unfold before her eyes. She pursed her lips, then


    hesitated for half a moment before asking softly, "Do you want me to give you some more?"


    "Sure." Louis answered briefly while gazing at Jane sitting opposite him.


    When Jane heard him say yes so quickly, she froze for a moment.


    She never thought that this man would finish all the noodles within such short amount of time!


    She had doubted if he was willing to eat noodles, but apparently not only did he finish them but also


    wanted more!


    She hesitated again before looking at Louis coyly, "I''ve tried these noodles myself."


    "It''s okay," said Louis with a slight grin on his face while looking at Jane who seemed hesitant about


    sharing her food with him.


    As soon as she heard those teasing words from him, another blush appeared on her cheeks once


    again.


    She quickly gave half of her noodles to Louis.


    But instead of seeing Louis bowing down to eat them, she saw Louis staring at her.


    Confused, Jane furrowed her brows slightly, then asked, "What happened? Can''t you eat


    anymore?"


    Louis asked Jane a question that surprised her with a puzzled look. "Why don''t you have any eggs


    in your bowl?"


    Jane was stunned for a moment, then smiled and exined, "Because I don''t like eggs."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Louis picked up the egg from his own bowl and handed it to


    Jane. "If there''s only one egg left, it must be for you."


    After saying this in a low voice, Louis continued to eat his noodles.


    He took several more bites before noticing that the woman sitting across from him still hadn''t


    touched her food. Frowning slightly, he reminded her, "If you don''t eat soon, your noodles will get


    cold."


    Hearing this, Jane suddenly came back to reality and blushed as she buried her head in the


    noodles...

 Chapter 803 I WonT Cheat Or Leave You

    Chapter 803 I Won''T Cheat Or Leave You


    Chapter 803 I Won''t Cheat or Leave You


    In the evening, Jane walked out of the bathroom with wet hair after taking a shower. She wore a


    round-necked nightgown that revealed her fair and slender neck, which caught Louis'' attention.


    However, Jane seemed unaware and went to the dining table with a towel in her hand.


    As soon as she sat down, Louis took the towel from her hand. When she turned to see what he was


    doing, a deep voice behind her made Jane''s body stiffen.


    "I''ll help you dry your hair," said Louis.


    Before Jane could react, Louis had started drying her hair clumsily with the towel. His movements


    were gentle and delicate as if he was handling precious porcin.


    After some time passed by, he stood up to get a blow dryer for her when suddenly Jane reached out


    and grabbed his big hand.


    "I don''t want my hair blown dry," said Jane softly.


    "Why not?" asked Louis while staring at her intensely with his blue eyes. His usually gentle face had


    be somewhat serious now.


    Jane nced at her sleeping daughter on the bed before saying in a low voice, "Vivian is already


    asleep; blowing my hair will wake her up."


    Upon hearing this exnation from Jane, Louis frowned slightly but did not agree or disagree


    immediately. Instead of arguing further about it right then and there, he told Jane to wait for him


    before making a phone call to his guard on his mobile phone.


    The call was answered quickly by the guard who listened intently as Louis gave him an order in an


    icy tone, "Go buy me a silent heater fan from an electronics store nearby and have it delivered here


    immediately."


    Louis hung up without any further words after giving this instruction.


    Jane was left stunned and couldn''t believe that Louis would go so far just so that her hair could be


    dried.


    After Jane came to her senses, she quickly spoke up, "My hair dries quickly, you don''t have to do


    this."


    "It''s not good for you to sleep with wet hair," Louis exined seriously, his tone leaving no room for


    refusal.


    The woman hesitated and suddenly said, "It''ste and your guard also needs rest. It''s not very


    polite to trouble him like this."


    "Then I''ll double his sry this month," the man said lightly, causing Jane to be stunned again.


    She thought about it seriously. If her boss asked her to go out in the middle of the night and buy a


    heater with double pay, she would probably agree too.


    Jane''s eyes flickered before settling on Louis once again.


    This man was so rich!


    Richer than any man she had ever met before.


    If only that double pay could be given to her instead... she would be willing to go outside and dry her


    own hair with the wind if necessary.


    Louis stood in front of Jane as he watched the changes in her expression.


    After thinking briefly himself, he soon understood what caused her expression change.


    With a slight curve of his lips, Louis reached out and rubbed Jane''s head.


    "Be good, don''t feel bad. Our family is very wealthy."


    Upon hearing these words, Jane didn''t react at first, but then stared intently at Louis.


    "What did you just say?"


    "You are my wife now. Naturally all my money belongs to you." Louis exined while looking at


    Jane with a somewhat amused expression.


    Jane blinked twice before thinking carefully about what he had just said.


    "Is what you''re saying true?"


    "Mm." Louis replied kindly as if afraid that Jane might still doubt him. He then added, "Once we get


    home together, I''ll hand over all my properties under my name along with keys of my safe."


    Upon hearing these words, Jane''s eyes instantly lit up.


    So does this mean whatever amount she wants can be taken?


    She blinked once more as small calctions began running through her mind.


    Men tend to be flirtatious, especially those who are wealthy and powerful.


    And since she married Louis and got the Caesar family''s safe key, it was not surprising that she


    secretly stashed some money away.


    If she didn''t have the foresight to hide some money, then if she were ever kicked out of the Caesar


    family, she would be left with nothing.


    Thinking this over, Jane nodded to herself and made up her mind to sneakily transfer some


    property.


    She thought that Louis was a count with a lot of wealth. Her hiding a little bit of personal money


    shouldn''t be anything too serious. After all, that amount of money was insignificant to Louis but


    could allow her and Vivian to live the life Jane had nned for them.


    At this moment, Jane had no idea that her ns were written all over her face and seen by Louis


    himself.


    Louis shook his head helplessly as he petted the mischievous woman in front of him on top of her


    head. "That won''t happen."


    "What?"


    Aftering back from her thoughts just now, Jane looked at Louis with confusion on her face. She


    didn''t understand what he meant by what he said.


    Louis sighed deeply before speaking gently again, "I won''t cheat on you or leave you."


    "My wife can only be you."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He only wanted Jane.


    Jane stared nkly into his deep blue eyes full of affection. She felt like those blue eyes were like


    whirlpools pulling her deeper into them.


    The man stepped closer towards Jane until they were almost touching forehead-to-forehead before


    nting a gentle kiss on hers. "I swear to you that I will never have another wife besides you in my


    lifetime."


    Hearing these words caused Jane''s heart rate increase even more so suddenly.


    She never expected this man would make such a solemn promise.


    In this moment, she began looking forward eagerly to their future together...

 Chapter 804 Staying Alone

    Chapter 804 Staying Alone


    Chapter 804 Staying Alone


    After that night, Louis and his family moved into Sinston Estate that belonged to Louis. Jane had


    initially wanted to refuse, but upon second thought, she realized that her rented apartment was too


    small to amodate them all. Especially since Louis insisted on living with her...


    That night, Jane had nned on sleeping on the couch for the evening. But in the end, they all slept


    together like a real family - with Vivian sandwiched between them.


    When they first moved into Sinston Estate, Vivian was shocked by everything around her. Upon


    entering their new home, she pointed excitedly at all of the flowerspeting for attention in the


    garden.


    "Daddy," she asked eagerly. "Can we really live here from now on?"


    "Mmm-hmm," replied Louis patiently as he looked down at his daughter affectionately.


    Jane couldn''t help butugh when she heard this - it was already Vivian''s twenty-third time asking


    this question since learning about their move.


    Once inside their new home, Vivian explored every nook and cranny with fascination. Her eyes


    roamed over every detail as if they would never tire of looking at it all.


    Louis smiled as he took Jane''s hand and followed behind his daughter as she pointed out various


    things around their new abode.


    "Mommy! Look at all these little goldfish!"


    "Wow Daddy! There''s a cute little turtle here!"


    "Daddy, can I sit outside and enjoy some fresh air?"


    "Daddy, look how big thiswn is! I want to sunbathe here."


    "Mommy, look there''s even a rock garden!"


    Finally exhausted from exploring so much; they returned back inside to rest in the living room where


    once again Vivian eximed, "Woohoo! We''re living in a castle now!"


    Jane and Louis exchanged smiles upon seeing how happy their daughter was before settling down


    for dinner that evening which Jane decided not to have prepared by any kitchen staff but rather


    cooked herself instead.


    The family of three happily enjoyed a dinner together, and then the servant took Vivian to the room


    that Louis had prepared for her.


    In the evening, when Louis returned to his room with a smile and prepared to sleep with his wife in


    his arms, he found that the room was empty and there was no sign of Jane at all.


    He frowned and went to Vivian''s room, and sure enough, he saw Jane lying on Vivian''s bed, telling


    him a story.


    When Vivian saw her daddying, her eyes lit up and she happily waved at Louis.


    "Daddy, Mommy said she would sleep together with me tonight. Will you join us?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When Louis heard these words, his already gloomy face became even darker.


    Although he made the decision to start over with Jane this time, he did not pressure her into having


    sex with him.


    But when he goes to bed at night, he also thinks about being able to cuddle with his wife while


    sleeping.


    It seems that he is most likely going to have a room all to himself now.


    Lying next to Vivian, Jane quickly spoke up after Vivian finished speaking, "Vivian, don''t talk


    nonsense. This bed is so small. How can three people sleep?"


    Vivian tilted his head in confusion and looked at her mommy with big eyes filled with puzzlement.


    The bed in the rental room where they live seems much smaller than the one here.


    At that time, the three of them could sleep together in one bed. Why is it now that the bed has


    be bigger, but Mommy says there''s not enough space to sleep?


    Is it because Mommy doesn''t want to sleep together with Daddy?


    Vivian thought this and couldn''t help but ask with a puzzled expression on her face.


    "Mommy, the bed here is even bigger than our bed at home. I''m sure we can sleepfortably on


    it."


    Upon hearing this, Jane''s pretty face immediately flushed.


    She is not yet ready to sleep with Louis, so she tries to avoid him as much as possible for now.


    She thought to herself, and confidently said, "Your father has been working hard these days and


    needs a good rest. So tonight, let him sleep well."


    "Mommy is right."


    Vivian nodded earnestly and then looked at Louis tenderly, looking cute and obedient.


    "Daddy, you''ve worked hard these days. Go back and get some sleep early."


    When Louis heard this, his face immediately darkened.


    Facing the two people in the room, one big and one small, he had nowhere to vent his anger. In the


    end, he could only leave alone with a sense of helplessness...

 Chapter 805 Shall I Feed You?

    Chapter 805 Shall I Feed You?


    Chapter 805 Shall I Feed You?


    The next morning, when Louis came downstairs, he immediately heard Vivian''s happy voice.


    "Mummy, do you think Daddy will like the cake I made?"


    "He definitely will," Jane said with a smile as she wiped flour off Vivian''s face.


    Upon hearing this, Vivian''s big eyes lit up and she happily eximed, "Then I''ll have Daddy guess


    what kind of cake I madeter!"


    "Okay," Jane replied with a smile as she continued to make sandwiches.


    The mother and daughter had gone to the nearby supermarket early in the morning with the vi''s


    housekeeper to buy ingredients.


    Jane had cooked for Louis before and knew his taste preferences. She thought that since Louis had


    done so much for her without asking for anything in return, all she could do was something within


    her power.


    She knew that Louis suffered from stomach problems, so she bought oatmeal to make for him every


    day and take care of his health. As for the cake that Vivian was making now, it was just a spur-of-


    the-moment idea from her daughter who wanted to give a gift to her daddy and show appreciation.


    While Vivian and Jane were talking, Louis waited upstairs beforeing down deliberately after


    some time passed. When he finally dide down stairs he seemedpletely unaware of their


    conversation earlier and asked curiously, "What are you guys doing?"


    Just as he finished speaking, Vivian suddenly appeared beside him, holding out a te of cake and


    saying, "Daddy, this is my gift for you."


    Louis looked surprised at Vivian, then pointed at himself questioningly, "A gift for me?"


    Vivian nodded seriously, then smiled sweetly, saying, "Daddy, you''ve been taking care of me and


    Mommy during this time, so I specially made this cake as a thank-you present."


    "Thank you, Vivian." Louis softened his heart, moved by Vivian''s gesture, and reached out to pat


    her head gently.


    Vivian giggled happily but then suddenly pointed at an animal on top of the cake, eagerly asking,


    "Daddy, is my creation cute?"


    Louis carefully observed it before giving detailedments on its appearance, "Well, Vivian is


    great. This lifelike little dog you made is so adorable. I thought it was a real puppy."


    As soon as the man finished speaking, he saw the little girl standing in front of him with a slightly


    darkened face.


    He furrowed his brows slightly and looked at Jane in confusion, only to see her trying hard to


    suppress a smile on her face.


    Louis didn''t get an answer from Jane, and finally his gaze fell back to Vivian, who was standing in


    front of him.


    "Did I say something wrong?"


    Vivian pouted and stared at Louis in discontent.


    "Daddy, this is a teddy bear, not a dog!"


    The man, upon hearing these words, immediately felt embarrassed and awkward. He awkwardly


    touched his nose and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    After Vivian angrily uttered these words, she turned around and left the dining room.


    Louis let out a helpless sigh and looked towards Jane for help.


    "Jane, what should we do now?"


    Jane shrugged with schadenfreude, "It''s your own fault, so why are you asking me what to do?"


    The man furrowed his eyebrows and unconsciously tightened the hand resting at his side.


    The next moment, he suddenly took a step towards Jane, and held her waist tightly, bringing her


    close to him.


    "Aren''t you nning on helping me out?"


    The man''s deep and alluring voice made Jane''s ears turn red.


    Soon, blushes appeared on Jane''s cheeks.


    Seeing his beloved woman''s flushed face, Louis curled his lips, bent down and kissed her on the


    lips.


    "This is the price of your schadenfreude."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After saying these words, he turned around and left the dining room, leisurely walking in the


    direction where the little guy had just run away.


    Later on, Vivian was appeased by Louis, but Jane didn''t know exactly how he did it.


    In the following days, the family of three lived in the vi, and Jane''s daily life was peaceful and


    happy.


    On that night, Louis was so busy dealing with some important events about the Z Country royal


    family that he didn''t even have time to eat dinner.


    After Jane found out, she let Vivian y by herself and then took the dinner to the study alone.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    Louis, sitting at his desk, rubbed his temples with a headache when there was a knock on the door


    After collecting himself, he looked towards the door with impatience and said coldly, "Get lost."


    Jane was slightly stunned for a moment, then parted her lips and spoke, "It''s me."


    She could feel the person sitting in the study room clearly hesitating when he heard her voice.


    The next second, the man''s tone softened slightly as he spoke again, "Come in."


    His deep voice carried some weariness and more helplessness.


    Jane pursed her lips and pushed open the door to enter. Inside the study room, the man sat on a


    chair with his handsome face filled with exhaustion. His fingers were resting casually on the


    armrests of his chair as he silently looked at Jane standing at the doorway. His aura left Jane


    momentarily stunned.


    Quickly regaining her senses, she walked straight into his room carrying dinner in hand.


    "You haven''t eaten dinner," she stated matter-of-factly.


    "I''m not hungry," Louis replied in a low voice while standing by his desk.


    Jane frowned unhappily upon hearing this response.


    "You didn''t eat lunch either," she pointed out.


    How could someone not be hungry if they hadn''t eaten lunch or dinner? Her eyes showed obvious


    concern for him.


    Louis seemed to sense this concern too; any impatience that had been present earlier disappeared


    without a trace.


    "Alright then, I''ll eat," he said finally.


    Jane looked much better upon hearing it.


    She hadn''t missed how tired Louis appeared, but to her, food is essential and one cannot function


    properly without it, so even if Louis was busy, there should be no excuse for skipping meals.


    After several moments of silence passed between them, Jane suddenly spoke up again, "Or do you


    want me to feed you?"


    Upon hearing those words from Jane, Louis'' narrow eyes darkened considerably as they shifted


    over towards where she stood before settling on her formpletely. Her fatigue appeared delicate


    like snowkes falling gently during winter nights; light yet transparent enough that one couldn''t


    resist leaving their own mark upon it.


    He hooked one corner of his mouth upwards while staring meaningfully at Jane who stood before


    him now.


    These past few days she had been sleeping beside Vivian instead of him.


    Since he didn''t want to burden her mentally, he patiently waited until now when things seemed


    different... was this what she meant? That they could take another step closer together?


    Soon, Jane felt the aggressiveness in the man''s eyes.


    She took a step back in a fluster, and just as she was thinking about how to exin it to Louis, she


    found that the man''s eyes were even deeper.


    Those blue eyes, like clear seawater, made her swoon.


    In the next second, she was suddenly yanked by the man, and her whole body was suddenly tilted


    over Louis'' long and sturdy legs.


    Her one hand was quickly grabbed by the man, her other hand was free, but she was so panicked


    that she didn''t know how to put her hand.


    Louis exuded a chilly aura that caused Jane''s heart to race involuntarily.


    She pursed her lips and tried to use her hand to support herself to get up from Louis when the man


    suddenly leaned in.


    "Didn''t you mean that just now? What did you mean then?"


    "I..."

 Chapter 806 What Should I Do With You?

    Chapter 806 What Should I Do With You?


    Chapter 806 What Should I Do with You?


    Jane looked up anxiously, wanting to exin, but her ears turned red when she met the aggressive


    gaze of the man in front of her.


    Louis was not in a hurry. He just looked deeply into the woman''s eyes with great patience, waiting


    for her exnation.


    After a moment, the woman''s gentle voice came out from her red lips, brushing over Louis'' heart


    like feathers.


    "I saw that you were too tired and couldn''t skip any meals, so I brought dinner up for you."


    "What I want to listen to is not this."


    The man slightly furrowed his brows, and there was a clear displeasure in his narrow eyes.


    Jane''s hand at her side tightened unconsciously, and her head lowered.


    "I... I just said that because I felt you were too tired and wanted you to rest more, so I suggested


    feeding you."


    "But I think you are more delicious."


    As Louis finished speaking, he leaned down and directly kissed Jane''s crimson lips.


    Jane widened her eyes in surprise, clearly not expecting the man to suddenly kiss her.


    Louis'' kiss was not as respectful as his gaze, but rather carried a hint of caution, which made Jane


    feel a little bewildered.


    For some reason, she always felt that this scene was somewhat familiar in her impression.


    She couldn''t remember what it was specifically.


    The man delicately traced Jane''s lips, finally prying open thetter''s mouth and sticking out his


    tongue.


    Soon, Louis was not satisfied with the status quo and reached down to sp his hands around


    Jane''s waist, hisrge hands rubbing delicately over thetter''s slender waist.


    The clothes around Jane''s waist were slightly lifted due to the man''s movements.


    At this moment, a slight cool night breeze wafted in through the window of the study, jolting Jane''s


    previously muddled mind back to reality.


    Louis'' blue eyes are filled with gloom, and he was bing increasingly dissatisfied with his


    current situation.


    As he was about to take the next step, Jane''s soft hands suddenly rested against the man''s chest.


    The next second, a panicked woman''s voice echoed in the room.


    "No, don''t do that."


    Upon hearing these words, Louis'' pupils contracted and his blue eyes changed. Suddenly, he


    looked at Jane with a fierce gaze.


    Jane''s body trembled slightly, and she lowered her gaze without speaking.


    They are a legally married couple, and she is aware of it.


    But she still couldn''t have sex with the man in front of her right now.


    "We are legally married," Jane''s mind was in chaos, and she quickly spoke up, "But that doesn''t


    matter."


    Louis'' eyes darkened gradually and his gaze towards Jane became more aggressive.


    Jane looked up and met the man''s aggressive gaze. Her heart panicked, and she instinctively


    wanted to escape from here.


    The next moment, the man suddenly reached out and hugged her.


    Jane''s body stiffened slightly. Aftering back to her senses, she began pushing the man in front


    of her.


    "Louis, you... you listen to me. We..."


    "Don''t move. Just let me hold you for a while."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The man''s low voice sounded in Jane''s ear, causing her heart to soften suddenly.


    She had intended to tell Louis that she had slowly started liking him now but needed some time to


    adapt to their rtionship before he forced himself on her like that again.


    But what surprised her was that Louis just wanted to hug her this time around instead of forcing


    himself on her.


    Thinking about how tired he must be made Jane unconsciously reach out and hug him back.


    Louis felt the woman''s movement; his eyes darkened involuntarily as he sighed helplessly. "What


    am I going do with you?"


    Jane blinked with confusion, obviously not understanding what Louis meant by those words exactly.


    However, she didn''t pay much attention as she tried leaning lightly against Louis'' body.


    Suddenly a feeling came over Jane which seemed familiar somehow. It felt like something like this


    had happened before somewhere else...


    The next second Jane''s red lips parted, "Sir, if you''re tired, rest for a bit."


    As soon as Louis heard these words, his body stiffened immediately. He pushed away from Jane


    right away while looking at her with an scrutinizing expression in his blue eyes.


    Jane was stunned by this sudden change of events but still looked at the man before asking


    curiously, "What happened? Why do you look so upset? Is something bothering you?"


    Louis stared fixedly at the woman who looked puzzled before him. He was very certain that nothing


    came back into Jane''s memory¡­


    Just now, he had heard Jane''s words very clearly.


    Now she called him Louis, only the previous Jane would call him "Sir."


    After a moment of silence, he suddenly spoke up and asked, "What did you just say?"


    "Why do you look so upset? Is something bothering you?" Jane looked at Louis in confusion and


    repeated her question.


    Louis furrowed his brows slightly and shook his head gently. In a hoarse voice, he said, "Not that


    sentence. The one before it."


    The woman was stunned when she heard this.


    After a long while, Jane suddenly spoke up again. "Sir, if you''re tired, rest for a bit."


    When Louis heard this, his face suddenly changed but quickly returned to normal. He pretended to


    be puzzled and asked, "Why are you suddenly calling me Sir?"


    Ever since he found Jane again after five years apart from each other, Jane had always called him


    by his first name.


    But now that she remembered the title of Sir, could it be possible that her memory was starting to


    come back?


    At the thought of this possibility, hisrge hand resting on the armrest tightened as fear gripped at


    Louis'' heart.


    Jane stared nkly for a moment before carefully recalling why she had spoken those words


    earlier. But even after some time passed, she still couldn''t find an answer.


    Shaking her head helplessly, she looked at the man in front of her with confusion written all over her


    face. "I don''t know."


    Upon hearing these words, Louis breathed out a sigh of relief inside himself.


    Jane hadn''t remembered anything from their past yet. There was still hope for them if they remained


    like this way without any memories resurfacing. But if she did remember their past, would she still


    want to stay by his side?


    Five years ago, Jane left decisively, and now five yearster, Louis is afraid that history might repeat


    itself once more if things change between them drastically due to memories being recollected.


    As soon as Jane finished speaking, she noticed how much better Louis seemedpared to


    earlier.


    She furrowed her eyebrows in confusion but almost immediately confirmed within herself that her


    past must be rted to Louis and Louis felt ufortable about it.


    Unfortunately, the memories associated with Louis were gone. Now, she only felt curious about


    what happened during those times, but didn''t have much desire or interest towards remembering


    anything painful from back then


    Suddenly, Louis looked solemnly into her eyes, held her face seriously, and said, "Jane, promise me


    that you''ll never leave me, okay?"

 Chapter 807 Missing A Deceased Person

    Chapter 807 Missing A Deceased Person


    Chapter 807 Missing a Deceased Person


    Jane suddenly saw how serious Louis was, and even his usually calm blue eyes seemed a bit


    flustered. Her heart ached and she felt her breath catch in her throat.


    In the next moment, she answered honestly, "Louis, I won''t leave you."


    After Jane came back to herself, she couldn''t believe that this was what she had said. She lowered


    her eyelids and looked lost.


    What happened between Jane and Louis in the past? Whenever she thought about it, there was a


    dull pain deep in her heart.


    Louis nervously stared at the woman before him. When he got the answer he wanted to hear, his


    tense expression rxed slightly. He pursed his lips and hugged Jane again.


    "Jane, will we always live peacefully like this?"


    Jane looked at the furnishings behind Louis in his study with confusion. She also wondered if they


    could really be together with such different backgrounds and social statuses.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She had been living quietly on the surface these days but deep down inside, she often wondered if


    this kind of life couldst forever.


    A count from Z Country married an ordinary woman like her who had nothing to offer him.


    Could their marriagest?


    Louis, who was holding Jane at this time, still didn''t hear Jane''s answer after waiting for a few


    moments.


    His long eyshes lightly fluttered. He was somewhat panicked, holding Jane tighter.


    "Jane," he pleaded anxiously after waiting for some time without any response from her.


    "Answer me, Jane,"


    Tell me you''ll never leave me.


    Tell me you''ll forgive my past mistakes.


    But all that awaited him was an unexpected response from Jane who had lost all memory of their


    past together. "Why are you suddenly asking about this?"


    Hearing those words only made Louis more anxious than ever before.


    He pulled away from Jane while staring stubbornly into those dark eyes of hers.


    "Jane," He asked again firmly while looking deeply into her eyes,


    "Do you n on leaving me someday?"


    As soon as their gazes met once more, something within Jane''s chest softened and she replied


    without hesitation, "No... I won''t ever leave you."


    Upon hearing these words, the emotions within Louis gradually calmed down.


    Red-faced at the sight, the woman braced her hand and headed to leave the study, only to be


    confined by the man in front of her by the wrist.


    The man leaned in close, with a slight smirk on his lips, andughed in a very devilish manner.


    "Jane," after saying that, Louis directly kissed Jane''s red lips and sucked on them.


    Soon, Jane was overwhelmed by the man''s tenderness.


    After a long time, the man contentedly let go of the woman in his arms, the corners of his mouth


    slightly raised, and his voice was low and sexy.


    "Should we continue?"


    Jane''s face turned even redder, and she jumped off Louis''s thighs nimbly, fleeing the study.


    Louis, who was left alone in the study, saw her fleeing in panic and his lips curved upwards. He was


    feeling quite pleased.


    The current Jane is tangible to him, so he won''t let Jane regain her memory.


    As the man thought about it, his lips tightened and an indescribable danger flickered in his blue


    eyes.


    Time flies by quickly, and in the blink of an eye, half a month has passed.


    During the past two weeks, Jane has been quietly studying cooking in the vi.


    At first, she felt bored every day, either staring into space or doing housework. Later on, Louis


    asked her if there was anything special she wanted to do. She casually replied "cooking", and


    unexpectedly on the first day, Louis found a teacher for her.


    Helpless, she had to start learning the cooking and ting of Western cuisine when school started.


    As for Vivian, after ying crazily in the vi for a few days, she was arranged to attend a foreign


    language kindergarten for learning.


    Vivian just started kindergarten and everything there was so fascinating to her. Every day, he came


    back home to share with his daddy and mommy all the things he learned that day.


    Louis had intended to return to the royal family, but after much hesitation, he decided to stay.


    In his opinion, there was nothing more important than Jane.


    The three of them lived a peaceful life like this, but who knew that on this day, an unexpected guest


    arrived at the vi.


    After Jane went out to buy ingredients for the whole day, she came back and saw a woman sitting in


    the living room.


    The woman was dressed in appropriate clothing and had delicate makeup on her face, indicating


    that she was not an ordinary person at first nce.


    "Do you know me?" Eve looked at Jane with a mix of shock and scrutiny in her eyes.


    It had been five years since Jane disappeared, and her son had gone mad for those same five


    years. This was the first time Eve had seen Jane since then.


    As she thought about it, Eve''s eyes narrowed slightly, darkening with emotion. Five years ago, she


    hadn''t paid much attention to Jane. She let Jane stay by Louis'' side because she knew he was a


    sensible man who knew what to do and what not to do.


    But then on that day when Louis teamed up with the king to take down the mastermind behind the


    scenes, Jane stood in for Martha to lie on the sickbed.


    Later on, she found out about everything that happened and also learned of Jane''s death. But it


    didn''t bother her much; in her eyes, dead or alive made no difference as long as they weren''t


    important people in her life. Besides, before dying, Jane contributed greatly by saving Martha and


    exposing the mastermind behind it all.


    Eve thought that Louis wouldfort the deceased''s family members like he always did before and


    ensure their future well-being. However, after Jane died, everything changed drastically.


    Her once cold-hearted son locked himself up in his room; he didn''t even step outside once for days


    on end. He started drinking heavily every day while missing someone who was already gone from


    this world.


    Eventually Louis came out of his room but refused anyone mentioning anything rted to Jane ever


    again.


    Eve was upset relieved as she watched Louis get better.


    Later, in order to let Louis forget the sad past, she arranged several blind dates for Louis.


    However, those blind dates were all rejected by Louis without any surprise, and even his attitude


    towards her as his mother became much colder.


    Later, her husband advised her to stay out of Louis'' business.


    She did not listen, but as the arrangement of blind dates in the past few years made their mother


    and son rtionship get worse and worse, she had to follow her husband''s advice and thought


    Louis could slowly find his life partner.


    Unexpectedly, Jane appeared in Louis'' life again.

 Chapter 808 Not Accepting Your Child With Another Man

    Chapter 808 Not epting Your Child With Another Man


    Chapter 808 Not epting Your Child With Another Man


    She disrupted Louis'' previously unchanging life, but also transformed Louis into a real person with


    emotions.


    Now, when Eve sees Jane again, she suddenly doesn''t know what to say.


    She wanted Jane, a powerless woman, to leave Louis, but she also knew that the woman''s leaving


    again would kill Louis for good.


    No, perhaps Louis wouldn''t let this woman leave at all.


    And if she were to finish Jane without mercy, then Louis really would cut off ties with herpletely.


    She couldn''t do it, nor could she watch her own son suffer, so after struggling for a while, she still


    came.


    She wanted to have a good talk with Jane.


    After hearing the woman''s words, Jane was slightly stunned but then replied gracefully, "I guessed


    it."


    Eve''s lips curved slightly, her gaze falling on Jane with a scrutinizing look.


    "You are clever."


    Jane pursed her lips and said in a gentle tone, "Madam, please have a seat here while I pour you


    some tea."


    Eve nodded slightly and sat gracefully on the sofa, her beautiful eyes asionally ncing at Jane


    and also taking in the decoration of the vi.


    Jane''s long hair fell casually on her shoulders, and her figure was as slim as it was five years ago,


    completely unlike a mother who had given birth to a child.


    The vi was decorated very warmly, with two sunflowers inserted in a vase in the corner, making


    the atmosphere of the entire living room brighten up.


    There was a painting hanging on the corner not far away, which was crooked and twisted like a


    child''s drawing, but it was clear that the child drew a family of three.


    After Jane poured a cup of tea and walked out, she immediately saw a woman with a warm smile


    on her face.


    She ced the tea on the coffee table in front of thedy and humbly said, "Madam, please have


    some tea."


    "I am Louis'' mother."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Eve fixed her gaze on the woman sitting opposite her, pondering whether the woman''s gesture was


    genuine or just an act.


    Jane nodded gently, her hands ced in front of her unconsciously sping together, the palms


    already sweating with nervousness.


    "Madam, did youe here today to find me?"


    "Um."


    "Jane, I heard you lost your memory and forgot everything from the past?"


    "Yes," Jane replied softly, looking down and staying silent.


    She didn''t know why Louis'' mother suddenly came today, but she knew that if she were Louis''


    mother, she wouldn''t agree to them being together.


    Ignoring their mismatched backgrounds for now, Louis still didn''t know that Vivian wasn''t her


    biological child. And the people in Louis'' family probably didn''t know either.


    As a noble family, how could they allow a woman with no background and an unknown child to


    be the Countess?


    Thinking of this made Jane bite her chin hard.


    "Madam, I know I''m not worthy of Louis. I..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Eve interrupted her words.


    "I didn''te here today to break you two apart."


    The elegant woman''s cold words stunned Jane on the spot. Did she just hear correctly? Did Louis''


    mother say that she wasn''t against them being together?


    The shock and disbelief on Jane''s face did not escape Eve''s eyes as a small smile formed on her


    lips. She gracefully picked up the teacup in front of her and took a sip,


    "As Louis'' mother, I am well aware of how much my son loves you."


    "So for my son''s sake," Eve continued calmly while cing down her cup gently onto its saucer, "I


    can ept you."


    Upon hearing these words from Eve made Jane''s expression change instantly into one difficult to


    read. She thought there was going to be some sort of battle today but it seemed like there was no


    fight at all.


    She pursed her lips slightly as she tried to contain herself from showing too much emotion before


    whispering softly, "Thank you."


    Thank you for epting me despite having nothing.


    And thank you for not using any maliciousnguage towards me like what others have done.


    Since finding Vivian alone and raising her by herself, she slowly realized that this world isn''t always


    kind-hearted or fair; many people are selfish or vengeful while others are like herself who have done


    nothing wrong yet constantly endure hurtful remarks from others.


    Eve raised an eyebrow as she looked coldly at the woman sitting across from her before parting red


    lips slightly with a hint of amusement in them.


    "Thank you is too early to say. Although I have expressed that I will ept you, it does not mean


    that I will also ept the child you had with another man," she said.


    She had sent someone to investigate Jane''s life ever since she received news that Jane was still


    alive. She knew Louis cared about Jane and saw her as his life. Plus, Louis'' life had been aimless


    since Jane disappeared, so when she found out that Jane was still alive, she was actually more


    relieved than anything else.


    But she didn''t expect that in the five years of her disappearance, Jane had a child.


    She had someone do a paternity test with Louis and the child wasn''t his.


    Eve snapped back to reality and raised an eyebrow as she looked at Jane, bluntly saying, "The


    Caesar family has a certain status in Z Country''s royal family. So when ites to offspring


    matters, not only the Caesar family but also royal family take them seriously."


    Jane understood what Eve meant but couldn''t bring herself to give up Vivian and marry into the


    Caesar family alone. Vivian was the only light in her dark life; no matter what happened, she would


    never give up on her.


    Thinking this through in her mind made Jane smile as she spoke, "Madam, Vivian is my daughter; I


    won''t give up on her."


    Upon hearing this statement from Jane, Eve furrowed her brows slightly and looked at her with


    sharp eyes.


    Just then there came a sharp sound of tires screeching outside of the vi followed by footsteps


    entering into living room where they were sitting. A tall figure walked towards them while casting


    sharp nces towards Eve who sat nearby.


    "Mother!"


    "What kind of look is this?"


    Eve stared coldly at Louis who approached them.


    Louis stepped forward towards the sofa where he stood protectively in front of Jane.


    "Why did you suddenlye here?"


    His voice sounded cold and indifferent while he watched Eve cautiously.


    He came here to handle business affairs in onepany which he recently acquired but suddenly


    heard from guards stationed outside about his mothering over unannounced


    He knew that his mother never liked Jane and was afraid that she would do something harmful to


    her while he was away. So, he immediately stopped what he was doing and drove back home at full


    speed.


    As soon as Louis stepped into the living room, his gazended on Jane. He breathed a sigh of relief


    when he saw that she was unharmed.


    Thank goodness he came back in time.


    Eve noticed the guarded look in Louis'' eyes and knew exactly what her son was worried about. She


    snorted and said indifferently, "I have no intention of hurting her."


    Louis furrowed his brows slightly, his eyes growing darker with suspicion. What had happened just


    now? Why did the atmosphere in the hall be so tense?


    He thought it was because his mother asked Jane to leave him...

 Chapter 809 There Is No Barrier Between Them Anymore

    Chapter 809 There Is No Barrier Between Them Anymore


    Chapter 809 There is No Barrier Between Them Anymore


    Just as Louis was puzzled, Jane, who he had been behind him, suddenly reached out and pulled


    the man''s arm, exining in a warm voice. "Madam really didn''t do anything to me just now. She


    even said she could ept me for your sake."


    In fact, when Louis came back just now and suddenly protected her behind him, Jane was shocked.


    She knew this man loved her but never thought he would confront his mother for her sake.


    It was at this moment that she suddenly realized her feelings for him.


    Unconsciously, she had slowly fallen in love with Louis.


    At this moment, Louis standing in front of the woman heard these words and instantly froze on the


    spot.


    His mother could ept Jane for his sake?


    In his impression, his mother has always been strong-willed and stubborn about everything. She


    has never listened to anyone else before.


    But why did shee specially to the vi today to say these things to Jane?


    Sitting on the opposite sofa with a calm face at this time, Eve saw through her son''s doubts at a


    nce and sighed helplessly.


    "It''s Martha."


    Louis frowned slightly and looked at Eve with obvious inquiry in his eyes. What does it have to do


    with Martha?


    The next second, Eve exined it all for Louis.


    "Martha called me many times until I agreed."


    "I think what she said is right. Life is short. If there isn''t someone you love by your side forever, the


    rest of your life will be dull."


    Especially after seeing how much of a walking corpse Louis has been over these five years, she is


    more certain that she can no longer stop them from being together anymore.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, she believes that anyone Martha is willing to speak up for won''t be too bad. So, she


    wants to give Jane a chance, to try understanding and epting this girl whom Louis loves so


    much.


    After saying all these words, Eve elegantly picked up the teacup ced in front of her, and took a


    sip from it lightly.


    Louis standing opposite heard these words, his eyebrows furrowed, and his blue eyes became even


    deeper.


    After a while, his low voice echoed throughout the hall. "I''m sorry, I misunderstood my mother."


    Upon hearing those words, Eve''s face immediately softened quite a bit.


    She nced at Louis, feeling grateful that she had chosen to slowly ept Jane instead of


    constantly rejecting her. Otherwise, their rtionship might have deteriorated further.


    After a moment of silence, she suddenly spoke up. "Just because I can ept Jane doesn''t mean


    I''m willing to ept someone else''s daughter into the Caesar family."


    Bing a count was not an easy feat for Louis, and she believed he understood the importance


    of adding legitimate heirs to the family tree. A child born out of wedlock with another man did not


    qualify for entry into the Count''s mansion!


    Louis furrowed his brows slightly and his face darkened. The next second, he spoke in a low yet


    firm voice, "Vivian is my daughter."


    "Louis!" Eve couldn''t control her anger anymore and shouted.


    She knew Louis liked Jane and was willing topromise. But why did he want to bring that wild


    child back with him just for one woman? Did he understand what it meant? As long as Vivian


    existed, there would always be a stain in Louis'' life.


    Her son had done nothing wrong; how could he endure such humiliation?


    Eve felt displeased and even lost some of her good feelings towards Jane.


    Meanwhile, Jane stood frozen behind Louis when she heard all this. She knew Louis loved her and


    was willing to ept Vivian too but didn''t expect him to want to bring Vivian back to the Caesar


    family.


    At this moment, everything became clear. This man had made such a bigpromise for her sake!


    He even treated someone else''s daughter as if she were his own...


    Jane pursed her lips tightly as everything before them seemed too unbelievable now.


    Louis standing guard in front of her didn''t know what was going through Jane''s mind at that


    moment; his deep eyes only stared at Eve who stood opposite him full of anger.


    "Mother," said Louis calmly yet resolutely. "I am willing to leave the family."


    Eve trembled uncontrobly upon hearing those words due to overwhelming rage inside herself.


    "You... you''re willing to give up your own family for someone else''s daughter?"


    "She''s not someone else''s daughter, she''s mine and Jane''s daughter."


    Louis stubbornly looked at his mother. Although he felt a bit sorry for her, he couldn''t bear to lose


    Jane again.


    He wouldn''t give Jane any reason to leave him.


    In this life, the only person he wanted was Jane. He didn''t care about anyone else.


    When Jane heard this, her hand that had been ced by her side slowly tightened. The shock in


    her eyes suddenly turned into a determined look as if she had finally made a decision.


    She took a step forward and stood beside Louis. She reached out and gently held the man who had


    blocked her way since his return.


    "Louis, actually Vivian is not my biological daughter."


    "What did you say?"


    Eve frowned slightly and looked at Jane with an inquisitive gaze.


    Louis'' pupils shrank slightly as he nced sideways at the woman beside him whose body stiffened


    but didn''t say anything with tightly pursed lips.


    Jane pursed her lips before exining courageously, "Five years ago, I lost my memory. I don''t


    know why I lost it but I knew that life goes on."


    "In this world, I have no parents or rtives; I feel very lonely all the time."


    "Later on, when I met Vivian who was abandoned due to congenital heart disease. As we were both


    alone in this world, I sympathized with her, so I chose to raise her myself."


    After saying these words, Jane looked ahead calmly.


    Eve stood still opposite them stunned.


    It turned out what troubled her all along wasn''t even an issue.


    But Louis was most shocked by what Jane said.


    His pupils shrank as he looked at the woman standing next to him; his big hands unconsciously


    tightened.


    After quite some time passed, he turned around and grabbed onto both of Jane''s shoulders. "You...


    you just said that Vivian isn''t your biological child?"


    Jane nodded lightly, liking Louis more and more inside of herself.


    She knew clearly that Louis would never give up on her nor would his mother acknowledge Vivian


    as their child.


    She didn''t want Louis'' mother to reject Vivian. Although she couldn''t give up on Vivian, she also


    didn''t want Louis and his mother to break apart because of Vivian''s background.


    Therefore, she decided to speak up.


    If there was a better solution, wouldn''t everyone be happy?


    When Louis heard this, therge stone that had been weighing on his heart finally disappeared and


    he felt much lighter.


    Although he had always tried to treat Vivian well, even better than before, no matter what, he still


    minded that Vivian was Jane''s child with another man.


    Now that Jane said that Vivian was an orphan and she never dated any other man, there was no


    longer any barrier between them.


    Louis'' eyes lit up as a huge surprise enveloped him. His mouth involuntarily curved upwards...

 Chapter 810 DonT Be Afraid

    Chapter 810 Don''T Be Afraid


    Chapter 810 Don''t Be Afraid


    He let go of Jane''s hand and turned to look at his mother with a good mood.


    "Mother, since Vivian was adopted by Jane, you can announce to the public that Vivian was


    adopted by our couple."


    "But I don''t want the child to know about this."


    Eve looked silently at the two people standing opposite her. The man had a tall and handsome


    figure while the woman was beautiful and graceful. At this moment, she had to admit that these two


    people were actually a very good match.


    After a moment, she nodded gently. "Okay, I will arrange things ordingly. But I hope you


    understand that Vivian cannot be included in the Caesar family tree."


    "Okay," Louis replied in a deep voice as he unconsciously tightened his grip on the woman standing


    beside him.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that they had taken another step closer.


    ...


    In the afternoon when Vivian saw Eve after school, her big eyes blinked with curiosity. "Mommy,


    who is this pretty aunt?"


    Upon hearing this question, Eve''s expression softened considerably.


    This little girl spoke so nicely - calling her a pretty aunt!


    In just an instant, Eve''s first impression of Vivian became very good.


    Jane nced at Eve before introducing with a smile, "Vivian, thisdy is your father''s mother. You


    should call her Grandma."


    Vivian''s eyes lit up as she looked brightly at Eve who stood before her and pped happily. "So,


    such a beautiful aunt is my grandma?"


    "Mm-hmm." Even before Jane could answer, Eve had responded softly.


    Vivian walked over to Eve with an infectious smile on her face and extended out her soft hand while


    saying sweetly, "Grandma! My name is Vivian!"


    "Are you hungry?"


    Eve looked at the cute girl in front of her and couldn''t help but soften up even more unconsciously.


    This little girl was very cute with big round grape-like eyes, small delicate mouth, and high nose


    bridge. It only took one nce for anyone to see that when she grew upter on, she surely would


    be a beauty!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian nodded lightly while giving an answer in a sweet voice, "Yes! Grandma, are you hungry? Let


    me get some snacks for you from the kitchen!"


    As soon as she finished speaking and taking just two steps forward towards the kitchen, she got


    pulled back by Eve.


    "I''m not hungry yet... Would you like to apany me outside into garden?"


    "Okay," Vivian nodded and turned to Jane. "Mommy, Grandma is only wearing a dress and she


    might catch a cold. Can you find her some clothes to wear?"


    "Sure," Jane replied softly before turning and walking upstairs.


    Eve listened to Vivian''s words and her heart melted at how sweet she was. No wonder Louis loved


    this little girl so much. It was clear that there was a reason why she had captured his heart.


    Soon enough, Jane returned from upstairs with a brand new cloak in hand, offering it to Eve with


    both hands.


    "Madam, this cloak is new. Do you like it?"


    "Mmm," Eve replied amiably as she put on the cloak before taking Vivian by the hand and heading


    straight for the garden.


    Because of meeting such an attentive Vivian, Eve decided to stay overnight instead of leaving that


    day.


    After dinner, she led Vivian directly back to her room while leaving behind onest sentence, "I''ll be


    sleeping with Vivian tonight, so don''te bother us."


    Vivian immediately nodded in agreement beside Eve. "Mommy, you grow up, you should sleep by


    yourself too! I''m going to keep Grandmapany tonight, so I won''t have time for you."


    Jane couldn''t help but feel speechless upon hearing this remark from Vivian while Eve''s smile grew


    even brighter at what had been said.


    Once they left together, Louis nced over slightly with meaningful eyes falling on Jane as he


    raised an eyebrow slightly.


    Jane noticed his gaze fall upon her and turned around just in time for their eyes to meet.


    She stiffened up slightly while tightening the hand that hung down by her side before asking


    curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing," Louis replied calmly as he looked at Jane meaningfully. "I just wanted to invite you


    over for some sleep tonight."


    Jane blushed deeply upon hearing him say something inappropriate despite looking serious about it


    all along.


    "What are you talking about?" She scolded him softly before hurrying away hastily.


    Louis watched as Jane stumbled away awkwardly before smiling even more widely than ever.


    That night after finishing up chores around the house, Jane sat alone in the dining room feeling


    unsure of where else she should go or what else there was left for her to do next.


    She used to sleep with Vivian at night, but now Eve had clearly told them that she would sleep


    together with Vivian at night, so she had be the one who slept alone.


    Jane thought of this and unconsciously recalled the look Louis gave her during the day, causing her


    heart to tighten.


    She doesn''t want to go to the master bedroom, it''s too awkward.


    When it was gettingte, she would sneak off to the guest room to sleep.


    Jane thought to herself like this, and as soon as the clock struck nine, she tiptoed towards the guest


    room upstairs.


    As soon as she entered the guest room, she was suddenly grabbed and was embraced by the man


    Jane''s eyes widened, and she was about to shout when the familiar voice of the man sounded in


    her ear.


    "It''s me."


    She suddenly froze in ce, feeling the man''s warm breathing in her neck, her ears unconsciously


    turning red.


    After a moment, she still couldn''t hide her shock and asked in confusion.


    "How... how did you get here?"


    "Because..."


    Louis deliberately elongated his voice and took a step closer to Jane before slowly speaking,


    "Because I know you won''te to the master bedroom and sleep with me, so I''ve been waiting


    here for you."


    Listening to the man''s flirtatious words, Jane widened her eyes.


    Had he foreseen what she would do?


    Her eyebrows furrowed slightly and her body involuntarily wanted to shrink back, but the man''s


    large hand tightly held onto her waist, not allowing her to move an inch.


    "Louis, let go of me quickly."


    Jane had no choice but to say in a panic.


    In the darkness, Louis'' lips curled up slightly as he let out a chuckle. He patiently coaxed and


    soothed with a gentle tone. "Jane, did you forget that we are legally married?"


    "But I..."


    Jane opened her mouth to say something, but before she could finish speaking, Louis blocked her


    lips and she couldn''t say anything anymore.


    The man nibbled Jane''s lips flirtatiously and then stuck his tongue.


    Soon, Jane lost herself in his tenderness.


    When she regainedposure, she had been put on the bed by the man.


    Louis leaned in close and gently nibbled on the earlobe of the woman beneath him, whispering


    softly, "Jane, don''t be afraid. I''ve been here all along."


    "Uh-huh," the woman''s soft response encouraged Louis, causing his eyes to deepen.


    Everything that had happened today made Jane realize that she couldn''t suppress her love for the


    man in front of her any longer. Besides, they were already legally married on paper. She had


    decided to let things take their natural course.

 Chapter 811 How To Prevent Jane From Recovering Her Memory

    Chapter 811 How To Prevent Jane From Recovering Her Memory


    Chapter 811 How to Prevent Jane from Recovering Her Memory


    She had slept deeply until dawn after a passionate night with Louis. The next morning, Louis woke


    up early as if nothing had happened.


    As he descended the stairs, he saw his mother and Vivian sitting at the breakfast table eating.


    "Daddy!" Vivian eximed happily when she saw Louis.


    Louis smiled warmly and asked, "What did you have for breakfast today?"


    "I had one sandwich and one bowl of oatmeal," Vivian replied excitedly, looking up at her father with


    big eyes, hoping for praise.


    Eve watched her son''s happy expression and turned away with a gentle smile on her lips.


    Louis walked over to the table and nced at his mother. "Mother, do you want anything else? I can


    have the chef make it for you."


    "I''m full," Eve replied calmly before getting up to walk into the living room.


    She knew that Louis was trying to show gratitude towards her for sleeping with Vivianst night, or


    else it would take Louis much time to finally sleep with Jane. She couldn''t help but smile wryly at


    this thought.


    "Wait for me, Grandma." a soft voice suddenly came from behind, making Eve unconsciously stop.


    Vivian''s mouth was still full of food as she ran towards Eve in excitement.


    "Why don''t you wait for me so we can all go out together?"


    "I''m full, so I want to go for a walk. Vivian, won''t you stay with your daddy?"


    Vivian shook her head quickly and grabbed onto Eve''s hand tightly. "Grandma is prettier than


    Daddy! I want to stay with Grandma!"


    Eve smiled softly again before walking outside hand-in-hand with Vivian towards the garden...


    When Jane finally woke upter in the afternoon, she realized how much time had passed since


    their passionate night together...


    As soon as she thought about what happenedst night, her ears turned red and blushes appeared


    on her cheeks.


    Afterst night, the man slowly devoured her like a hungry wolf. She couldn''t have a break until the


    early morning.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    But in a daze, when she looked at the man next to her, she felt like this scene had happened


    before. Did they have sex before?


    Just as Jane was lost in thought, Louis suddenly walked in from outside.


    The man saw that Jane was awake and clearly hesitated for a moment before his lips


    unconsciously curved into a smile.


    "Awake? Are you hungry?"


    "Mm." Jane mumbled and buried her head under the covers, feeling embarrassed around Louis.


    Louisughed and lifted up the covers. "We''re husband and wife now; you''ll have to get used to it."


    When Jane heard his teasing words, the blush on her face deepened even more.


    "Can I help you get dressed?" Louis asked with an insinuating look at the woman who curled up


    under the covers. The curve of his lips increased unconsciously showing that he was feeling very


    good right now.


    Jane shyly turned away from him and whispered, "You... you go out first. I''ll get upter."


    "Okay." Louis lightly chuckled, then turned around towards outside.


    Just as he reached for the door handle, ready to open it, Jane suddenly called out to him, "Wait!"


    "What''s wrong? Do you want to have sex again?" Louis nced sideways at the bed with a wicked


    smile while waiting for what Jane would say next.


    Jane''s hand tightened beneath the covers while her heart beat faster.


    "No... that''s not what I meant," said Jane quickly, trying not let him see how flustered she really felt


    inside.


    Louis raised an eyebrow slightly, pursed his lips together, looked towards the bed direction without


    speaking but waited patiently for Jane''s next words .


    After being silent for half of minute or so, Jane suddenly spoke again, "What kind of rtionship did


    we have before?"


    Louis'' hand holding onto the door handle tightened slightly. His eyes deepened involuntarily.


    After half a minute or so passed by, he asked back, "Why are you asking this all of sudden?"


    Upon hearing this question, Jane''s eyes showed momentary confusion, like that of a child who had


    lost their way home. Then she replied, "I felt familiar with youst night."


    Louis'' heart contracted slightly, then returned to its usual state as he spoke gently, "No matter what


    our rtionship was in the past, now and in the future, you can only be my wife, Jane."


    This time, I will never let you go.


    We will definitely be happy together.


    The hand that had been resting at his side tightened quietly as he looked into Jane with aplex


    expression.


    Jane nodded lightly and said with a smile, "It''s true. You''re right."


    Louis smirked and turned to leave the room.


    As soon as he closed the door behind him, his gaze became incredibly cold.


    Was Jane starting to remember their past memories? Why else would she suddenly feel familiar


    with him?


    He walked calmly into his study with a gloomy expression on his face and took out his phone to call


    a doctor.


    "How can I prevent her from recovering her memory?" Louis asked over the phone.


    After a moment of silence on the other end of the line, the doctor gave Louis an answer that made


    him very unhappy.


    "Keep your patient away from everything rted to their past. Without any stimuli or triggers, they


    won''t easily recall anything forgotten."


    Upon hearing this response, Louis'' face darkened even further. His gaze grew even more sinister as


    he thought about what it meant for Jane not to recover her memory - it meant that she couldn''t have


    any contact with him anymore because every interaction increased her chances of remembering


    something from their shared past.


    Perhaps he needed to find a way to ensure that Jane never regained her memories. After all, life


    was too good right now for him; he didn''t want anything or anyone jeopardizing it...

 Chapter 812 She Remembered Everything

    Chapter 812 She Remembered Everything


    Chapter 812 She Remembered Everything


    After staying at the vi for a few days, Eve reluctantly set off on her journey back home. As they


    were parting, she pulled Jane aside and spoke with great sincerity, "Make sure toe back and


    visit more often. It''s been too quiet at home for too long."


    Especially since five years ago when Louis thought Jane had died, he hardly ever came back home.


    But now things were different, not only was Jane alive and well, but she had also adopted an


    adorable girl whom Eve adored. Of course, what Eve really hoped for was that Jane would have a


    child of her own soon so that their family could be even livelier.


    When Jane heard this, she nodded gently and whispered, "Okay, we will."


    Louis saw the questioning look in his wife''s eyes and nodded in agreement.


    Eve couldn''t help but smile affectionately as she watched the scene unfold before her. She looked


    down at Vivian standing beside her - Vivian - who waved goodbye with a reluctant expression on


    her face.


    "I''m leaving now, Vivian," said Eve softly.


    "Goodbye, Grandma," replied Vivian cutely as she waved again.


    Eve patted Vivian''s head lovingly and said, "Go visit me with your daddy and mommy when you


    have time."


    "No problem!" eximed Vivian happily as she looked up at Eve with excitement in her eyes.


    After Eve left, life returned to normal for Louis'' family of three living in the vi. Once Vivian started


    attending kindergarten, she made many new friends there while also excelling academically. One


    day after receiving an award from one of her teachers there, Vivian eagerly turned to Louis hoping


    he would grant a special request.


    Finally after some gentle prodding from Louis himselfter on that day, it was revealed that all along


    what Vivian wanted most was another trip to amusement park where they wentst time. So every


    day since then, she behaved herself very well at school just so they could go again.


    The next day they got into their car and headed towards the amusement park together.


    Louis sat next to Jane while vivacious little Vivian sat between them both chattering away excitedly,


    "Mommy, Stanley Gay from my ss said that when his family of three went to an amusement park


    last weekend, many of the items at the park were not open."


    "I wonder if this time around we''ll get lucky enough to ride on carousel."


    Jane smiled warmly at Vivian, patting gently on top of her head, saying, "Of course we will! You''re


    such an adorable girl!"


    Hearing this, Vivian nodded seriously, knowing full well how cute she was!


    "I also think that I am cute."


    At that moment, a big truck suddenly drove to them.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When the driver saw this scene, he waspletely stunned. He never expected to see arge


    truck driving in the opposite direction here.


    Louis, sitting in the back seat, his eyes darkened and he shouted in a deep voice, "Turn left on the


    steering wheel, quickly!"


    While chatting, Louis smiled and nced to the side, catching sight of a warning sign indicating


    road repairs on the left side.


    The driver, hearing Louis'' order, reacted instinctively and abruptly turned the steering wheel to the


    left.


    After hearing Louis'' words, Jane instinctively rushed over and hugged Vivian tightly.


    At thest moment when the car overturned, Louis also held his beloved woman in his arms.


    "Jane, don''t be afraid, I won''t let anything happen to you."


    This was thest sentence Jane heard before fainting.


    When Jane woke up again, she was already in the hospital.


    As soon as she woke up, she looked around anxiously and shouted her child''s name.


    "Vivian? Where are you, Vivian?"


    The nurse standing outside the door heard this and immediately walked into the ward, speaking


    gently to Jane, "Mrs. Caesar, your child is fine. Mr. Caesar took him out for a meal and they will be


    back soon."


    When Jane heard this, she nodded gently and pursed her lips without saying anything more.


    After shey down again, her eyelids drooped and her red lips were tightly pursed without saying a


    word.


    She had a dream, and it was very long and realistic.


    In her dream, she was a subordinate of Louis, always doing things for him.


    Later, he assigned her to Martha''s side to take care of her diet and daily life.


    Later on, Martha was recognized by the Lucas family because she was theirdy. However, due to


    deceiving Martha, she caused disappointment in Martha.


    But fortunately,ter on, Martha forgave her.


    Later on, she told Martha that she liked Louis but didn''t know if she should make it clear.


    Martha encouraged her to confess her feelings, but the result was that Louis rejected her.


    Afterwards, she took on Louis'' task and reced Martha.


    She was injected with poison by the mastermind behind the scenes, and her life hung in the


    bnce.


    Later, she survived, Martha sent her abroad and gave her a chance to choose to forget the painful


    memories of her past or start a new life with those memories.


    She chose to forget because her heart was too broken to bear it.


    Her beloved man, for the safety of his cousin, pushed her into the abyss with his own hands.


    Although she had agreed to it, she saw clearly Louis''s cold heart because of it.


    Jane lowered her eyelids and gave a bitter smile on her lips.


    Since she had chosen to forget, why did those memoriese back to her mind again?

 Chapter 813 Sir, My Memory Has Returned

    Chapter 813 Sir, My Memory Has Returned


    Chapter 813 Sir, My Memory Has Returned


    Half an hourter, Louis walked into the hospital room holding Vivian''s hand. When they saw Jane


    wake up, both father and daughter were visibly stunned for a moment. The next second, Vivian flew


    over to Jane like a bird returning to its nest.


    "Mommy, you''re awake!"


    "Yeah," Jane smiled as she reached out to hold Vivian and gently rubbed his head with affection.


    "Vivian, do you feel any difort?"


    "Nope, not at all."


    Vivian held onto her mother tightly with a pained expression in her big eyes.


    Just then, Louis spoke up in a gentle voice, "When the ident happened, you hugged Vivian


    tightly so she wasn''t hurt."


    Hearing this made Jane''s gaze darken slightly. During the ident when they were sitting next to


    each other in the car, he had also protected her by hugging her close.


    But now that her memories had returned, she didn''t want to continue their rtionship. She believed


    that they only remained entangled together because of her amnesia...


    At that moment, Vivian who was snuggled up against Jane suddenly looked up and carefully


    touched the wound on Jane''s forehead.


    "Mommy, does it hurt?"


    Jane shook her head gently and said warmly, "I''m fine. Did you get scared, Vivian?"


    Vivian shook his head lightly before turning towards Louis who also had a wound on his forehead.


    She leaned over towards Jane''s ear and whispered softly.


    "After the nurse saved me, I saw Daddy holding you tightly."


    "Nurse said if Daddy hadn''t protected you, then you might have been injured on your face."


    "Thank goodness Daddy is smart enough to protect you, or else you wouldn''t be pretty anymore."


    Hearing this made Jane unconsciously clench her hand whileplex emotions filled her lowered


    gaze. She would find timeter on to thank Louis for saving her, but as for their rtionship... it


    should end here.


    As these thoughts ran through her mind, she tightened her grip on the quilt before raising an eye


    towards the man standing at the door.


    At this moment, Louis was not dressed in his usual suit, but instead wore a hospital gown.


    In fact, Jane had noticed Louis when Louis walked in with Vivian, she just chose to ignore him.


    But now that she looked again, Jane couldn''t calm down at all.


    The man''s hand was wrapped in a bandage which hung around his neck. There was also a


    bandage on his forehead where there was an obvious wound that needed treatment.


    As for whether there were any other injuries under his hospital gown, Jane didn''t know.


    Jane had nned to speak up now, but when she met the deep and worried blue eyes of the man in


    front of her, she suddenly couldn''t say anything.


    She pursed her lips and asked gently, "How are you?"


    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry," replied Louis as he approached Jane. His mouth slightly curved


    upwards as he looked at her with doting eyes.


    Jane felt stiff as she saw thepletely different expression on his face from before. A dull pain


    spread through her chest area - if he loved her so much, then why did he treat her like that before?


    She couldn''t just pretend like nothing happened between them before. She still minded what Louis


    did to hurt her previously.


    At this point, the man standing opposite Jane keenly sensed something different about how she


    looked at him.


    His eyebrows furrowed slightly as he asked concernedly, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"


    "Mr. Caesar, thank you for saving me," said Jane gratefully after struggling to hold back for so long.


    Louis froze upon hearing this and felt chills run down his spine; He hadn''t expected such gratitude


    from someone who used to love him so deeply.


    His fingers trembled slightly by his side while a terrible thought appeared in his mind: Jane has


    regained her memory!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    With pursed lips and probing eyes filled with anticipation towards what woulde next, Louis


    asked, "Why are you calling me Mr. Caesar?"


    Didn''t we agree that you would call me Louis?


    He stared intently at the woman sitting on the hospital bed, unwilling to miss even a single reaction


    from her.


    Jane smiled bitterly while looking away from him coldly, "Sir, I have regained my memory.


    Everything from our past together hase back into my mind."


    Before remembering the past, everything seemed like a beautiful dream to Jane. Unfortunately, it


    was all just a dream.


    Thinking about this made her eyes sting and her heart feel like it had been pricked with needles.


    Meanwhile, Louis stood there after hearing Jane''s exact words, his lips tightly pursed and his hands


    clenched at his side.


    His pupils contracted as he showed an unusual sense of panic on his handsome face. "Jane, I..."


    "Sir, no need to exin. I''ll be morefortable that way," she said coolly as she looked at the man


    she once loved.


    Everything from the past was real and she couldn''t forget the pain that came with it. Now though,


    she didn''t want to ept Louis back into her life. Instead, she wanted to live alone with Vivian


    because after having Vivian in her life, Jane realized that love wasn''t everything in life.


    From this moment on, the old Jane who loved Louis had diedpletely.


    Feeling relieved after thinking this through for herself, Jane regained consciousness again and saw


    Louis standing nearby looking at her intently without saying anything yet


    Before he could speak up, Vivian asked curiously, "Mommy, why do you call Daddy ''Sir''?"


    Jane looked down at Vivian who sat in herp, then smiled wryly because she didn''t know how to


    exin things properly without shattering her daughter''s dreams of having a father figure around


    her.


    After remaining silent for half a minute or so while trying to find the right words, she finally spoke


    softly, "Because Mommy and Daddy are going to live apart soon enough."


    She paused before continuing, "So do you want to stay with Mommy or go live with Daddy?"


    "Mommy," replied Vivian immediately while hugging onto her mother tightly, then added softly,


    "Wherever Mommy goes is where I want to be."


    Louis remained silent throughout all of this exchange between mother and daughter but deep down


    inside him he knew for sure now that Jane had regained all memory back...

 Chapter 814 Can You Give Me Another Chance?

    Chapter 814 Can You Give Me Another Chance?


    Chapter 814 Can You Give Me Another Chance?


    He took a hurried step forward, with an unusual sense of urgency in his tone.


    "Jane, I... I don''t need your thanks. We are husband and wife, protecting you is something that I


    should do."


    Jane looked at Louis indifferently and said with a faint smile, "If you hadn''t reminded me, I almost


    forgot that we have already got our marriage certificate."


    "You..."


    Louis frowned, looking at the woman sitting on the hospital bed with increasingly deep eyes.


    The next second, he turned around with a gloomy face and left the ward.


    He wanted at this very moment to keep Jane in the hospital and never let her out of his sight.


    But at the same time, he is very clear that this is impossible.


    If he really does that, there will be no turning back between him and Jane.


    So, when he still had a trace of sanity left, he chose to leave.


    After Louis left, there were only Vivian and Jane left in the hospital room.


    Vivian keenly sensed the change in her mommy and worriedly reached out to tug at her clothes.


    "Mommy, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m okay."


    Jane sighed helplessly, her eyes filled with pity for Vivian.


    After divorcing Louis, she and Vivian would return to their past life.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    By then, Vivian would suffer with her again.


    She thought of this and gently touched Vivian''s head, saying in distress, "Vivian, Mommy may not


    be able to give you a big house to live in in the future."


    "Mommy, you''re not right."


    Vivian sat obediently in front of Jane, tilted her head to look at her mommy, and said in all


    seriousness, "Mommy, you once said that where there''s Vivian, there''s your home."


    "Vice versa, where there is Mommy, there''s my home."


    Upon hearing these words, Jane was deeply moved.


    Her Vivian is so well-behaved and sensible and truly the precious baby that she has worked hard to


    raise.


    On the other hand, after leaving the hospital, Louis drove straight back to his vi at breakneck


    speed.


    In the bedroom of the vi, the decor is what Jane likes, and even the air faintly carries Jane''s


    scent.


    Unfortunately, Jane has already chosen to leave.


    He had a gloomy face, kicked open the door with one foot, held a bottle of alcohol in his right hand,


    and took a big gulp by tilting his head back.


    He parted his lips and murmured, "Jane, I know I was wrong."


    "Can you give me another chance?"


    Just as the man turned to the side, the bandage hanging around his neck tightened and he gasped


    in pain.


    Unfortunately, this slight physical pain was nothingpared to what he felt inside.


    Soon, a bottle of red wine was emptied and Louis stared dazedly at the empty bottle that wouldn''t


    pour out any more liquid. He casually tossed it aside.


    Half an hourter, the man sat dejectedly on the ground surrounded by scattered wine bottles. He


    felt like his heart had been stabbed with a million needles and breathing became difficult due to the


    pain.


    In a semi-drunken state, Louis called Jane on his phone with drooping eyes.


    The phone rang for a long time before she answered it.


    Jane didn''t want to answer at first, but when she heard that it was about to stop ringing, she picked


    up anyway.


    "Sir," she said into her phone''s receiver.


    Louis heard her call him that name and clenched his hand holding onto his phone tightly before


    coldly saying, "I don''t like how you address me."


    Jane frowned slightly as she could sense something off about him but remained silent with pursed


    lips instead of speaking up.


    Louis continued talking without getting angry even though Jane didn''t respond. "Jane, you''re


    important to me."


    "It was my fault before. I should have realized my feelings for you earlier instead of hurting you.


    Now I know where I went wrong. Can you give me another chance?"


    "Jane... I really can''t live without you."


    As Jane listened to Louis'' low and hoarse voiceing through her mobile phone while lowering


    her eyelids slightly, she felt some difort in one part of her heart..


    In her impression, Louis had always been high above others. She never thought he would have


    such a vulnerable side too...


    After Louis stopped talking on the other end of their conversation, Jane held onto her mobile device


    tightly while softly saying, "Mr. Caesar, you''re drunk."


    "Everything from before is my fault. Would you be willing to give me another chance?"


    Louis spoke hoarsely, his blue eyes filled with hope.


    Ultimately, he still hoped that Jane could forgive him so he could make amends.


    But there were many things in this world that did not go as you wish...


    Jane paused with the phone in her hand, her red lips slightly parted as she spoke in a cold and


    emotionless tone, "Let''s just leave the past behind us, Mr. Caesar."


    This time, they both tried to move on and forgive each other.


    Ignoring the pain deep within her heart, Jane lifted her gaze once again, returning to her usual icy


    demeanor.


    The man on the other end of the line heard this and his pupils dted as he replied hoarsely, "No, I


    can''t move on. You are my everything. Without you, my life is dull and meaningless."


    For five years without Jane by his side, he had been like a walking corpse wandering aimlessly


    through life.


    He had had enough of this kind of life for five years.


    So, this time around, he would never let her go again.


    Jane spoke in a calm voice, "You can live well even without me."


    After saying these words, Jane hung up before Louis could say anything else.


    Five years ago, when she was sent into hospital by someone she loved dearly to stand in for


    Martha, it felt like everything inside died outpletely.


    Later when she was sent to the emergency room, she showed no thirst for life. But she still survived


    and Martha gave her a chance to make a choice.


    She chose to lose her memories which were too painful for her.


    Now those memories have returned, but she wanted to let bygones be bygones. From now on, she


    wanted nothing more than living happily with Vivian.

 Chapter 815 I Will Never Let Her Leave

    Chapter 815 I Will Never Let Her Leave


    Chapter 815 I Will Never Let Her Leave


    In the bedroom, Louis listened to the cold mechanical sound and stared at his phone in a daze.


    He bowed his head and reconciled with Jane, but she was unwilling to give him another chance.


    Louis was startled and hastily got up, running outside in a panic.


    When he was getting on the car, the servant in the vi happened to bump into him.


    The servant looked flustered at Louis and quickly lowered his head to apologize, "Sir, I''m sorry, I


    didn''t mean to."


    "Get lost!"


    Louis roared and turned around, leaving the vi directly.


    When he was about to get on the car, the driver Amari quickly stopped him and said, "Sir, where are


    you going? Let me drive you there."


    "Go to the hospital."


    Louis replied coldly and swiftly opened the back door, sitting down with ease.


    The driver Amari felt that Louis at this moment was like a fierce demon who had just walked out of


    hell.


    "But I have to drive. Now Louis is drinking and smells of alcohol, and if he drove, Eve would kill him


    directly if she knew about it." the driver thought.


    Jane was apanying Vivian to draw. After Vivian asked a question, she absent-mindedly


    replied, "Hmm, of course it''s possible."


    Vivian stood frozen in ce upon hearing these words.


    She just asked her mommy what they were having for lunch, but why did her mommy answer "of


    course it''s possible"?


    Vivian blinked in confusion and looked at Jane with a bewildered expression in his eyes.


    When Jane lowered her gaze, she happened to see it. Her eyebrows furrowed slightly and she


    asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "No, no."


    Vivian quickly shook her head,pletely avoiding any mention of what had just happened.


    At this moment, there was a sudden loud noise at the door of the ward, and Louis kicked open the


    door directly.


    The man walked into the hospital room with a dark expression on his face, causing the temperature


    in the room to suddenly drop to freezing point.


    Sitting on the sickbed, Jane was visibly stunned for a moment when she saw Louis appear here,


    seemingly not expecting him to show up.


    Vivian couldn''t help but shout "Daddy" when she saw Louis.


    But now, Louis'' gaze is terrifying. He seems like apletely different person from the gentle father


    he usually is.


    When Vivian noticed this, her gaze towards Louis became somewhat timid as well.


    Jane calmly reached out, stroked Vivian''s head and said gently, "Vivian, you go out and y with


    the nurse first. I have something to talk to your daddy about."


    "Mommy, but Daddy seems really angry now, and I..." Vivian''s timid voice was interrupted by Jane


    as she spoke up. "Vivian, don''t be afraid. Your father and I will handle things ourselves. Give your


    father and me some time, okay?" Vivian looked at her mother and then turned to look at her father


    hesitantly before nodding.


    Louis stood nearby watching Jane soothe the child out without interrupting them. He simply pursed


    his lips and stared coldly at Jane with his blue eyes fixed on her.


    Jane saw that Louis was still rational for now, so she didn''t say much but just let Vivian leave


    quickly.


    After Vivian left, the temperature in the hospital room suddenly dropped to freezing point again.


    Finally, it was Jane who spoke first, "Why are you here?"


    Louis stared intently at the woman lying on the bed as he walked towards her step by step. "Jane...


    can you stay with me?"


    As he approached her, Jane easily caught a whiff of strong alcohol from him. She furrowed her


    eyebrows slightly while leaning against the headboard with a cold gaze still fixed on him.


    "I can''t."


    After she said that, an anxious expression suddenly appeared in Louis'' blue eyes as he stepped


    forward quickly and grabbed hold of her wrist tightly.


    "I can''t live without you!"


    I''ve already had enough of living five years without you; I don''t want to experience it again!


    Louis tightened his grip on Jane''s wrist while speaking in an increasingly hoarse voice that sounded


    more desperate than ever before, "This time around, I won''t let you leave me again."


    A strange glint shed across Jane''s eyes momentarily but soon returned to their original icy state


    once more.


    "Mr. Caesar, if you had said this five years ago, then I would have been very happy." As soon as


    she finished speaking these words, Louis'' body froze. He opened his mouth, wanted to say


    something but nothing came out after all...


    Before Louis could speak again, another wave of dizziness hit him hard, causing him to lose


    consciousness almost immediately in front of Jane.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching as this man suddenly copsed right before her only made Jane''s expression grow even


    colder than before...


    "Mr. Caesar," She said icily once more, staring down upon him. "I told you already. If there isn''t


    anything else, then please go away."


    If you''re wrong, you''re wrong. Pretending to be sick won''t help!


    She looked at the man suddenly lying on her sickbed with some impatience.


    She had clearly told him that they were no longer a couple, but why did he keep bothering her?


    Jane had been talking for a while, but still hadn''t heard Louis'' response. Her eyebrows furrowed


    even tighter.


    She curled her lips into a cold smile and looked at the man in front of her mockingly.


    She didn''t expect that Louis, such a person, would actually learn how to pretend to be dizzy!


    Jane gently pushed the man in front of her, but he remainedpletely motionless.


    Finally, a different expression appeared on Jane''s face.


    She looked flustered and immediately stood up, wanting to press the call button next to the hospital


    bed.


    But Louis justy on her body, making her unable to stand up.


    She sighed and pushed Louis away, shouting anxiously, "Nurse, nurse."


    Not long after, the drunken Louis was taken away by a nurse.


    Jane thought for a moment and realized that she was partly responsible for Louis'' current state. She


    got up and went next door to check on him.


    On the next bed, Louisy quietly on the hospital bed with an abnormally red face.


    At this moment, the doctor who was examining Louis happened to remove his stethoscope.


    "How is he doing?"


    Jane looked nervously at the doctor, her voice filled with a panic she hadn''t even realized was there.


    "The patient is not in any serious condition."


    The doctor replied with displeasure, and his tone unintentionally became more severe as he spoke


    again, "Given the patient''s current condition, he absolutely cannot drink alcohol. Why weren''t you


    keeping an eye on him?"


    "I..."


    Jane opened her mouth to exin, but found that she didn''t know how to exin it at all.


    The doctor put away his stethoscope and walked up to Jane. "The patient''s injury is not too serious,


    but it''s important to rest during this time and avoid drinking alcohol."


    "Okay, I got it."


    Jane responded indifferently, sighed helplessly, and sat by the hospital bed.


    She looked at the man lying on the hospital bed, breathing steadily, and her furrowed eyebrows


    never rxed.


    She could smell the strong scent of alcohol emanating from the man''s body, and she knew he must


    have gone drinking after leaving the hospital. However, she never expected that Louis, who was


    always cold and aloof, would be like this now.


    She didn''t know why Louis had changed so much, but she knew that after recovering her memory,


    she didn''t love him as much as before.


    With Vivian by her side, she didn''t think she had to stay with Louis for the rest of her life.


    Jane sat by Louis'' bedside for a while before getting up and leaving the hospital room.


    ...


    When Louis woke up again, he felt a splitting headache. He remembered going to Jane''s hospital


    room to find her and then passing out.


    The man''s eyes darkened at the thought and he immediately tried to get up to find Jane, but he was


    too weak to even stand.


    Louis pursed his lips together and made a call to his bodyguard.


    "Have someone watch over Jane."


    "Yes sir."


    After hearing the respectful response from his bodyguard, Louis hung up the phone. He would


    never let Jane leave him. They were already married so she could only be his wife.

 Chapter 816 Are You Willing To Help Me, Vivian?

    Chapter 816 Are You Willing To Help Me, Vivian?


    Chapter 816 Are You Willing to Help Me, Vivian?


    The next day, Jane woke up to a steady stream of gifts being delivered to her hospital room. Each


    item was carefully packaged in a gift box with a small note attached.


    Vivian, who had been sitting on the couch reading a book, became curious when she saw so many


    people bringing in gifts. She walked over to the boxes and tilted her head as she read the notes


    attached to them. When she turned around, she looked confused and bewildered as she gazed at


    Jane.


    "What''s wrong?" Jane asked.


    "Mommy, is today your birthday?" Vivian asked with uncertainty in her eyes.


    Jane hesitated for a moment before pursing her lips and remaining silent. She was an orphan and


    didn''t know her own birthday.


    Vivian called out again after not receiving an answer from Jane for some time. "Mommy?"


    "Hmm?" Jane snapped back into reality and noticed Vivian''s incredulous expression which only


    fueled her curiosity further.


    "What does it say on the gift boxes?"


    Vivian turned back around to look at all of the presents lying on the floor before blinking several


    times and pointing towards one of them that had caught her attention earlier. "That box says ''Third


    anniversary - I''m lucky enough to have met you, I''ll spend my whole life with you from now on''."


    Jane was visibly stunned by what Vivian said but before she could react further, Vivian ran over


    happily holding up one of the gift boxes towards Jane while eximing excitedly, "Look, Mommy!"


    The handwriting on the note was strong yet elegant - unmistakably Louis''. But how could this be?


    He had fainted just yesterday! Why would he suddenly send so many gifts now?


    Before Jane could fully process everything that had happened so far, Vivian eagerly asked,


    "Mommy, can I help you open these presents that Daddy sent you, please?"


    "No," replied Jane sternly as if sensing something amiss about all this sudden attention from Louis.


    Her dark eyes were filled with an indescribable emotion as memories flooded back into her mind ¨C


    today marked many years since Louis first met her. Perhaps this anniversary referred to their first


    meeting?


    But he doesn''t know that she has met him earlier than he knew, he just doesn''t remember.


    After hearing her mother''s words, Vivian''s excited face immediately turned disappointed.


    She sneaked a nce at her mother and muttered, "Daddy gave you so many gifts, but you are still


    so mean. It seems like you don''t like these gift boxes."


    Jane raised an eyebrow slightly and pursed her lips.


    Does she not like the gift boxes?


    No, she doesn''t like that man!


    Although Jane didn''t let Vivian open the gift boxes, the curious little girl couldn''t resist and quietly


    walked over to where the bodyguards had just delivered a pile of gift boxes.


    Soon when Jane was speechless, a soft voice came from a corner of the ward.


    "The first time I saw you was such an honor."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "On our first anniversary together, my beautifuldy looks charming. I hope we will be together


    forever."


    "On our second anniversary together, our hearts are in sync. You are everywhere I look. I hope we


    will be together for eternity."


    ...


    As Jane heard Vivian reciting what was written on each note attached to each box; she hesitated for


    a moment before calling out displeasedly, "Vivian!"


    "Mom... Mommy," The timid little girl turned her head fearfully and looked at her mom.


    Although Mommy rarely got angry with her, now she could feel it immediately.


    Could it be that Mommy minded her reading out loud what was written on those notes?


    Vivian hung his head down, feeling dejected all of sudden.


    An hour ago, she snuck out of the ward without anyone noticing, then quietly went over to Louis''


    ce instead.


    When Louis saw Vivian sneak up on him, there wasn''t much surprise in his expression.


    He stopped packing up some gift bags, but waved towards Vivian, saying, "Come here."


    Vivian saw Louis tying bows onto some gift bags while looking at them with big bright eyes full of


    wonderment.


    "Daddy, what''s inside?"


    "It''s presents for your mom," Louis replied warmly before coaxing Vivian, "I had an argument with


    your mommy which made her very upset."


    "Now I know how wrong I am but your mommy won''t forgive me... Can you help me, Vivian,


    please?"


    Vivian blinked repeatedly after hearing those words before asking in confusion after quite some time


    passed by, "Daddy, what did you do wrong? Why is Mommy so angry?"


    In Vivian''s memory, Mommy''s temper had always been good and she rarely got angry.


    But yesterday, for some reason, she started acting strange towards Daddy.


    Maybe Daddy did something wrong without her knowing it, so Mommy was very angry.


    Just as Vivian was puzzled, Louis spoke again, "Daddy lied. That''s why your mommy is upset."


    "Mommy says that children who lie are not good children."


    Vivian looked at Louis seriously and took on the posture of a kindergarten teacher. She said word


    by word, "But it''s okay. Mommy also said that children who admit their mistakes and change are still


    good children."


    "Will you help me then, Vivian?" Louis patiently coaxed Vivian with a gentle voice.


    Vivian looked at him in confusion and didn''t understand why Daddy couldn''t go himself.


    The man helplessly shrugged his shoulders. "You saw how your mommy treated me yesterday. If I


    show up again now, she''ll only get angrier."


    "What should I do then?" Vivian asked in confusion before falling into Louis'' trap...

 Chapter 817 Daddy And Mommy Live Apart

    Chapter 817 Daddy And Mommy Live Apart


    Chapter 817 Daddy and Mommy Live Apart


    During lunchtime, Vivian pointed to the pile of gifts in the corner after finishing her meal with a hint


    of reluctance.


    "Mommy, are you really not going to open these gifts?"


    "No, I''m not," Jane replied calmly and continued eating with her head down.


    She didn''t want any of Louis'' gifts.


    Later on, she would return all those gifts back to him untouched.


    Vivian blinked her eyes upon hearing this and looked at those presents. She couldn''t resist asking


    again, "Mommy, aren''t you curious about what''s inside those boxes?"


    Jane raised her head slightly and looked at Vivian sitting across from her with narrowed eyes.


    "Have you met him before?"


    "No." Vivian immediately shook her head and tried to distance herself from her father. "I''ve been


    here with Mommy all this time. I haven''t even left the hospital room. How could I have seen


    Daddy?"


    Jane frowned but eventually dismissed any doubts she had when she realized that Vivian hadn''t


    seen that man since she was admitted into the hospital, let alone partnered up with him for


    anything.


    But then why was Vivian always defending him? Jane wondered as confusion filled her eyes.


    However, as soon as she thought about how much Vivian relied on Louis due to her memory loss, it


    made sense why Vivian would speak up for him. As a child who wanted nothing more than for their


    parents to reconcile, it was only natural for Vivian to do so.


    But Jane knew that there was no going back between them anymore... They couldn''t go back in


    time like before... The woman lowered her gaze and remained silent for a moment before suddenly


    speaking softly, "If your daddy and I were living separately now, who would you rather live with?"


    Vivian froze in ce upon hearing this question.


    Daddy living separately from Mommy?


    Things must have gotten very serious...


    She looked up at Jane, then approached cautiously while grabbing onto Jane''s hand tightly.


    "I want to live with you, Mommy, because you need my protection."


    Jane pursed her lips slightly, feeling relieved by what Vivian said.


    It was clear that it would be better for Vivian to live with her than Louis.


    Besides, she and Louis were going to divorce, and her daughter would have nothing to do with him.


    Meanwhile, in another ward, Louis sat pale-faced leaning against his bedpost...


    Yesterday''s drinking had caused his wound to be infected. After seeing Vivian, he lost


    consciousness again for a while before gradually waking up.


    As soon as he woke up, he raised his hand and called for the guard standing at the door.


    "Sir."


    The guard stood in front of the bed, bowing respectfully.


    Louis opened his lips and spoke in a hoarse voice that echoed throughout the hospital room--


    "Has everything been sent over?"


    "As per your instructions, it was sent over as soon as Mrs. Caesar woke up," the guard replied


    respectfully.


    The man then said coldly, "You may leave now."


    "Yes sir," the guard answered and turned to leave the hospital room.


    Inside the room, Louis closed his tired eyes and breathed heavily. In fact, his injuries from that car


    ident were more severe than what Jane knew. He just didn''t want her to worry, so he kept some


    of it hidden from her. But now would she still worry about him?


    After a moment of silence, Louis'' long eyshes trembled lightly as he opened his eyes again.


    I wonder if Jane has seen my gifts yet?


    Will she like the gifts I prepared for her?


    ...


    In the afternoon, Jane opened the door to her hospital room with cold eyes looking towards two


    guards standing outside.


    "You bothe inside with me."


    Upon hearing Jane''s statement, both guards looked at each other in confusion, not knowing


    whether or not they should follow along with what she said.


    Jane''s gaze turned icy as she looked at them before speaking softly, "Rylen and Johns,e inside


    with me."


    Both guards were shocked when they heard their names being called out clearly by Jane who had


    supposedly lost her memory. Could it be... that she had regained her memory already?


    Jane pursed her lips before saying coldly, "I''ve regained my memory now and I need your help."


    "What do you need us to do, Mrs. Caesar?" Johns came back to reality and asked urgently.


    Hearing them call out "Mrs. Caesar", Jane''s pupils deepened slightly but then returned back to


    normal immediately after.


    "In the future, please call me Miss Jane."


    Johns exchanged nces with Rylen, knowing very well how much importance Mr. Caesar ced


    on Jane, so there was no way this title change would be denied by Mr. Caesar.


    After exchanging a nce, Rylen respectfully asked, "Miss Jane, what can we do for you?"


    "You two go inside and help me move the things in the room. Then take me to see Mr. Caesar,"


    Jane said as she turned around and headed back into the hospital room. She picked up five gift


    boxes first.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Rylen and Johns exchanged another look before Johns timidly spoke up, "Miss Jane, these are all


    gifts from Mr. Caesar to you..."


    Jane interrupted him before he could finish his sentence with an increasingly cold tone in her voice.


    "We''ll move them together. If anything happens, I''ll take responsibility."


    After speaking those words, Jane took the lead in carrying some of the items out of the hospital


    room.


    Vivian was standing on one side watching everything unfold and followed after her mommy.


    When she noticed that Vivian also wanted toe along with them, Jane furrowed her eyebrows


    slightly and whispered softly to her daughter, "Vivian, wait for me here."


    "Mommy! I want to go too!"


    "Be good and wait for me here," Jane sternly looked at Vivian who stood beside her because she


    didn''t want Vivian to hear about what happened between her and Louister on.


    Vivian rarely saw such a serious expression on her mommy''s face, so she could only lower her


    head and walk back into their room. She couldn''t help Daddy now but hoped he would be able to


    find his own way out of this mess.

 Chapter 818 This Time I WonT Let You Leave Again

    Chapter 818 This Time I Won''T Let You Leave Again


    Chapter 818 This Time I Won''t Let You Leave Again


    After Johns and Rylen carried the gift boxes, they walked nervously in front of Jane to lead the way.


    When they knocked on the door, Louis'' impatient voice came from inside the hospital room, "Get


    lost."


    Rylen and Johns looked at each other in confusion upon hearing this, unsure of what to do next.


    Jane smiled and approached, opening the door directly.


    Louis was resting with his eyes closed when he heard movement and was about to curse someone


    out when his gaze suddenly froze upon seeing who had just entered.


    Jane appeared professional as she held her gift boxes and walked straight to the table beside Louis


    before cing it down.


    "Mr. Caesar, you have quite a temper," she said with a slight smirk.


    The man''s expression grew even darker after seeing that Jane had returned all of his morning gifts.


    He pursed his lips before muttering an exnation, "Jane, I didn''t know it was you."


    Jane shrugged indifferently as she smiled at the pale-faced man lying on the bed.


    "Mr. Caesar, I came here today because there is something I want to discuss with you."


    After witnessing this scene from afar, Rylen and Johns exchanged nces before quickly putting


    down their gift boxes and leaving the room while thoughtfully closing the door behind them.


    Once alone, Louis tried getting up but felt dizzy which made him sway slightly. Jane''s eyes flickered


    with a hint of curiosity as she wondered why he seemed so weak but chose to ignore it for now.


    She coldly turned around and sat on the sofa while silently watching the man lying on the bed in


    front of her.


    Finally, Louis broke the silence in the room by speaking first, "Jane..."


    "Mr. Caesar, five years ago we were already strangers. I hope you understand that," Jane stated


    firmly while looking straight into his dark eyes filled with indifference. She came here today to talk to


    Louis properly, to make sure he would stop harassing her. She wanted to live peacefully again with


    Vivian.


    Louis furrowed his eyebrows, his hand by his side tightening as he spoke in a shaken voice, "It''s


    impossible. I won''t let you leave me again."


    "Nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable," Jane replied calmly.


    Jane''s face showed no expression, but deep down she felt a bit dazed about the time when they


    were together during her memory loss.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Those days used to be what she fantasized about, but now she no longer needed that kind of life.


    Louis'' blue eyes grew darker as he forced himself up and walked towards the couch.


    "How do you know if it''s agreeable if you don''t give me a second chance?"


    Jane furrowed her brows in surprise at Louis'' unexpected words. She sarcastically smiled and stood


    up indifferently, saying, "I don''t want to, ''cause I don''t like you anymore."


    After speaking these words, she turned around and headed straight for the door of the hospital


    room.


    She had only taken two steps when Louis grabbed her wrist tightly with his big hand. He lightly


    opened his lips and said, "Jane, don''t go."


    "Everything between us is already in the past."


    After Jane finished speaking these words, she broke free from Louis'' grip on her wrist before


    leaving directly out of the hospital room.


    As soon as she took two steps outside of the room, there was a loud noise behind her. When she


    turned back around again after hearing it, the man who had been standing behind her was now


    lying on the ground with his eyes closed tightly shut.


    Upon seeing this scene, Jane''s pupils shrank suddenly; there was some panic in those eyes as


    well.


    "Louis! What happened to you?"


    But all that answered back was silence. Louisy motionless on ground without any movement


    whatsoever.


    Immediately Jane rushed over to Louis while shouting loudly towards the direction where people


    could hear her.


    "Anybody outside? Come in quickly!"


    Soon enough Johns and Rylen came rushing into view, followed by doctors who began examining


    Louis'' body. After checking him over thoroughly, one doctor removed his stethoscope from his ears.


    "The patient has an infected wound whichbined with an already weak body condition plus


    being under great emotional stress caused him to fall into aa."


    After finishing speaking these words, he frowned slightly at Jane, "As his family member, you should


    pay more attention to his conditions. Since he is seriously injured, he must rest quietly."


    "Isn''t he only slightly injured?"


    Jane froze for a moment, then looked nkly at Louis lying on bed before turning back again


    towards the doctor.


    "Who told you that he was only slightly injured?"


    Hearing this question made the doctor furrow his brows even tighter than before.


    Without waiting for Jane''s response, the doctor spoke again, "His arm is broken, he has multiple


    abrasions all over his body, and he has a severe concussion. His leg was just put back together


    after being broken and his shoulder was dislocated when he arrived."


    Jane trembled slightly at the doctor''s words. She had not expected Louis to be so badly injured. She


    thought that he had only suffered minor injuries and had not realized that he was hiding the severity


    of his condition.


    Her emotions wereplicated as she lowered her gaze and pursed her lips without saying


    anything.


    The doctor nced at her and solemnly reminded her again, "The patient''s condition requires a light


    diet. He cannot drink alcohol anymore or it will leave serious consequences!"


    "Okay, Doctor. I will pay attention to his diet," Jane replied softly without saying much else.


    After a few more instructions from the doctor, he turned around and left the ward.


    ...


    When Louis woke up, he shouted Jane''s name loudly.


    The woman sitting by his bedside looked indifferent and did not say much.


    Since the doctor left, Jane had made up her mind to take care of Louis during this time.


    He got hurt because he protected her; if it weren''t for her, he wouldn''t have been injured in this way.


    Thinking about this made Jane purse her lips as she asked softly, "Do you want some water?"


    Louis nodded gently but faced with such a silent Jane, he didn''t know what to say next.


    Soon after that, Jane handed him a ss of warm water which Louis drank in one gulp.


    After some time passed, Louis opened his lips with a hoarse voice, "Jane, I..."


    Before finishing speaking, he was interrupted by Jane who said indifferently, "The doctor said you


    need rest. What do you want to eat tonight?"


    Louis frowned slightly, knowing that now all she cared about was taking care of him, but at this


    moment he didn''t know how he could make her stay with him longer.


    He looked towards the woman sitting beside him silently before saying in low voice, "Anything is


    fine."


    "Mm-hmm."


    She turned around leaving the ward.


    As soon as she left, Louis unconsciously tightened his hand while dark colors filled his eyes.


    In the following days, Jane came to visit Louis every day, bringing him food and taking care of him.


    However, they rarely spoke to each other.


    Several times, Louis tried to break the silence between them, but Jane didn''t want to talk.


    After two weeks, Jane went to the doctor''s office to inquire about Louis'' condition. When she heard


    that he was recovering well and could walk without any problems now, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    The next day, she took Vivian home and never went back to the hospital again.


    In the hospital room, Louis sat on his bed as usual waiting for that woman. But even at two o''clock


    in the afternoon, he hadn''t seen her familiar figure appear.


    He frowned and turned his head towards his two guards standing at the door.


    "Where is my wife?"


    Johns and Rylen looked at each other before shaking their heads.


    "We don''t know."


    Louis felt a panic rising in his chest as he clenched his hand by his side. He knew that since he had


    recovered so well from his illness, Jane wouldn''te anymore. She would nevere again.


    The man lowered his head, feeling pain in his heart but knew it wasn''t time yet for him to go find


    Jane. He needed time, at least enough time for him think of a way to make her return to him before


    going after her.

 Chapter 819 Sensing Something Wrong With Jane

    Chapter 819 Sensing Something Wrong With Jane


    Chapter 819 Sensing Something Wrong with Jane


    A weekter, Jane went about her usual routine of working part-time and picking up Vivian from


    school to cook and clean at home. Since returning from the hospital, she had moved to a new


    ce. Vivian still attended the same kindergarten, but their new home was a bit farther away, so


    they had to wake up early every day to make it on time.


    Her life was like the days after losing her memory, just like before she met Louis. Her days were


    calm and peaceful; it was what she wanted.


    But one night, her peaceful life was shattered.


    After dinner, as lightning shed across the sky and thunder roared outside, someone knocked on


    her door. Jane stood up warily and asked who it was.


    "Jane... it''s me," a low and hoarse voice replied from outside the door - a voice that made Jane


    freeze in shock.


    She never expected this man woulde looking for her here. But soon enough, sheughed


    bitterly at herself. With his power and influence, finding her wasn''t difficult anyway.


    Jane pursed her lips tightly without saying anything or showing any intention of opening the door.


    After some time passed by in silence with Louis standing outside looking intently at the iron door


    separating them as if he could see through it into Jane''s eyes,


    "Jane... everything that happened before is my fault," he said finally breaking their silence, "Can you


    give me a chance to make things right?"


    "Sir... the past is already in the past," came Jane''s cold reply, "It''s gettingte now. I suggest you go


    back."


    With that said, she turned around coldly leaving him behind.


    Vivian was standing nearby and looking at her curiously.


    "Mommy, who is that?" She asked


    "Just someone trying to sell us something," answered Jane tly before turning towards the kitchen


    and asking, "What do you want for lunch tomorrow?"


    "Anything is OK," replied Vivian obediently but still looked puzzled towards the door.


    She nced over towards kitchen where mum worked busily then quietly walked over there while


    leaning against wall next to door whispering softly,


    "Daddy..."


    Louis'' body stiffened when he heard Vivian calling out softly, but after some hesitation, he


    responded gently, "I''m here."


    Upon hearing the voice, Vivian''s eyes lit up and she reached for the door handle. But then she


    remembered how her mother had looked earlier and hesitated, saying softly, "Daddy, Mommy


    doesn''t want you toe in."


    "I know," Louis replied softly. His expression softened as well. "Vivian, go to bed early. I''m fine."


    The little girl lowered her head sadly when Jane''s voice came from the kitchen.


    "Vivian, I will cook some corn for you tomorrow. Okay?"


    "Okay," Vivian hurriedly replied before turning around and running towards the window in her room


    to see her father.


    She hadn''t seen him in a long time.


    She missed him terribly but knew that her mother didn''t like him. She didn''t want to upset her


    mother so she never mentioned him.


    Downstairs, a man stood silently in the rain, letting it beat down on his body without moving an inch.


    He was soaked through but refused to leave as he stood there like a statue.


    Only during shes of lightning could one feel his presence strongly. Rainwater flowed down his


    face, making him look particrly disheveled at this moment.


    Upon seeing this scene, Vivian turned around frantically, looking at Jane who happened to walk out


    of the kitchen at that moment and caught sight of Vivian''s gaze.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked with confusion etched on her face.


    "Mommy! The person standing downstairs looks like Daddy!"


    Jane was stunned for a moment before unconsciously pursing her lips.


    She hadn''t expected Louis would be standing downstairs.


    Just then, there was a sudden sh of lightning outside which made Jane involuntarily tighten her


    grip on what she held.


    After waiting for a while without any movement from her mommy, Vivian couldn''t help calling out,


    "Mommy?"


    Jane regained her focus after ncing at Vivian once and walked over towards the window sill


    looking downwards where Louis stood still amidst empty space letting himself get drenched


    mercilessly by raindrops falling all over his body.


    His wet clothes clung tightly against his skin, outlining every perfect curve of his body while water


    droplets fell off from strands of his hair onto long thick eyshes.


    His exquisite face was wet by the rain, but he didn''t show any signs of distress. He just looked


    lonely. In the next second, the man standing downstairs suddenly looked up towards Jane''s


    direction as if sensing something. Jane quickly stepped back and looked down at him with a cold


    gaze.


    Vivian met her father''s eyes and hesitated for a moment before turning to her mother with a look of


    concern. "Mommy, it''s raining so hard outside. Shouldn''t we let Daddye in?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "No need," Jane replied indifferently before turning away.


    Her slightly disheveled steps betrayed what she was feeling inside, but she wasn''t aware of it


    herself. She only knew that this man had once been someone she loved deeply, but who had left


    her badly hurt in the end.


    Now, she didn''t want to love him again.


    Vivian watched her mother walk away and then turned to her father before getting up and grabbing


    her small umbre to run downstairs.


    Jane breathed a sigh of relief when Vivian went downstairs for Louis.


    Later on, when she saw him holding Vivian''s umbre for a while before finally leaving without


    saying anything else...


    Jane thought that things would be over after Louis left. However, when she went to pick up Vivian


    from school as usual the next day...


    She couldn''t find Vivian at school!


    Confused by this sudden change in routine, Jane asked one of Vivian''s teachers who stood outside


    waiting for parents to pick up their children. "Excuse me, Miss, where is Vivian?"


    "Your husband took Vivian home," said the teacher looking puzzled by Jane''s question.


    Jane frowned slightly but quickly regainedposure and nodded lightly, "I see... thank you."


    As soon as Jane stepped out onto the street corner near the school, she received an unexpected


    call from an all-too-familiar number.


    With an icy expression on her face, she answered, "Louis, what do you want?"


    "Jane,e back to me so we can raise our daughter together." The low-pitched yet charming


    voice came through loud and clear on her phone making Jane frown even more tightly than before.


    Is this man nning to use Vivian as a threat against her because she is indifferent to everything he


    has done for her? Jane couldn''t help but sneer at the thought and sarcastically asked, "Are you


    threatening me?"


    "If that''s what you want to believe," Louis replied in a deep voice on the other end of the phone. If


    threatening Jane would work, he wouldn''t mind using it as a means to keep her by his side. As for


    Vivian, he never intended to harm her.


    The man pursed his lips and nced sideways at the little girl eating the cake in the living room.


    When he went to pick up Vivian today, she was clearly happy and thought that he had made up with


    Jane. But that wasn''t true.


    Later on, he used taking her away as an excuse for her mommy following along and coaxed Vivian


    away just so he could force Jane over here.


    Standing outside of the kindergarten gate, Jane listened intently and her eyes grew even deeper.


    Just when she was about to speak up after some time had passed, someone suddenly reached out


    from behind her with a towel in his hand before pressing it against her mouth.


    "Mmm... Mmm..." Struggling twice before slowly losing consciousness.


    Louis quickly noticed something was wrong with Jane on the other end of the phone line and


    anxiously asked, "Jane! What''s wrong?"


    The man standing behind Jane let her copse onto the ground without any care before curling his


    lips into an eerie smile while picking up Jane''s tightly clenched phone from off of her hand.


    With an evil grin spreading across his face like oneing from the devil, he spoke slowly, "Louis...


    It''s me."

 Chapter 820 Willing To Take The Bullet For Her

    Chapter 820 Willing To Take The Bullet For Her


    Chapter 820 Willing to Take the Bullet for Her


    Louis in the vi heard these words and his handsome face darkened, while the air around him


    suddenly dropped to freezing point.


    He could tell who it was from his voice.


    If it weren''t for this man, Vivian wouldn''t have been infected with a strange virus.


    He had been looking for Tristan all along, but now he came out on his own unexpectedly.


    Moreover, he even tried to make use of Jane.


    Louis'' eye gradually darkened, and his voice as he spoke was cold.


    "Tristan, if you dare to hurt her, I won''t spare you."


    On the phone, Tristan heard Louis'' threatening voice and chuckled mockingly before casually


    speaking up, "I''ll take away your woman. If you want to save her,e alone to the abandoned


    factory in the north of the city. I''ll wait for you there."


    After saying this, he didn''t give Louis another chance to speak and hung up the phone directly.


    At this moment, inside the vi.


    Louis got up with a gloomy look and walked straight out. Just as he was about to leave the living


    room, Vivian, who had been focused on the cake, suddenly turned her head to look at him.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Daddy."


    Louis stopped in his tracks, forcibly suppressing the annoyance and frustration in his heart. He


    turned around and showed a warm smile to Vivian.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Daddy, where are you going?"


    Vivian held a fork in one hand, with big eyes full of confusion as she looked at Louis standing not far


    away.


    When Louis''s gaze fell upon the white cream at the corner of Vivian''s mouth, his eyes softened a bit


    more.


    "Your mommy just called me to pick her up. We will be back soon. Will Vivian be a good girl and


    wait here for Daddy and Mommy?"


    Vivian blinked her big eyes and then pouted, saying, "Can''t I go with you, Daddy?"


    "Did you forget that your Mommy and I are still arguing?"


    Louis patiently and coaxingly continued, "I have to go and apologize to your mommy and make her


    forgive me before I can bring her home, and if you go with me, then your mommy''s attention will be


    all on you."


    After hearing these words, Vivian tilted her head and thought carefully, then nodded seriously.


    "Daddy, you''re right, then I will obediently wait here for you."


    "Vivian is the best-behaved."


    Louis praised softly and turned around, quickly leaving the vi.


    As soon as Louis got off the car, he saw Jane tied to a chair and Tristan standing next to her in


    casual clothes.


    When Tristan saw Louis, his eyebrows raised slightly and he smiled very devilishly.


    "Did youe so quickly because you''re afraid I''ll hurt your woman?"


    He estimated that Louis would arrive here in at least an hour, but unexpectedly, he arrived in just


    half an hour.


    This is also enough to illustrate the importance of this woman to him.


    When Louis saw Jane still in a dazed state, his eyes narrowed and his voice was very gloomy.


    "What did you do to her?"


    Tristan casually nced at the still unconscious Jane, and the curve of his lips involuntarily


    widened.


    He casually twirled the knife in his hand and replied with a smile, "I just gave her a little sedative,


    she''ll wake up soon."


    Louis furrowed his brows and stared intently at Jane, who was tied to a chair not far away, with his


    blue eyes.


    The woman''s face showed no signs of injury and her breathing was steady, suggesting that she had


    not been harmed.


    Tristan nced over and caught Louis'' worried expression. He smirked mockingly, picked up the


    water ss that was sitting beside him, and sshed it directly onto Jane''s face.


    Cold water was suddenly sshed on Jane''s face, causing her to wake up abruptly. She looked


    around cautiously with alert eyes.


    Soon she saw the familiar figure standing not far away and realized that she was now tied up.


    After seeing Jane wake up, Tristan raised his eyebrows at Louis and sneered, "You see, isn''t this


    just fine?"


    Louis unconsciously tightened the hand at his side, his lips slightly parted as he spoke in a very cold


    tone.


    "What exactly do you want to do?"


    Last time it was Vivian, and this time it''s Jane.


    Louis knows well that Tristan wants to deal with him.


    He was about to speak when Tristan''s voice sounded before him.


    "How about exchanging one life for another?"


    As soon as Tristan finished speaking, the man standing not far from him calmly replied, "OK."


    The curve of Tristan''s mouth grew increasinglyrger, feeling that things were bing more and


    more interesting.


    He looked at Louis with a cold smile and said slyly, "You''re a great fighter. I''m afraid I can''t beat you,


    why don''t you stab yourself first?"


    Louis furrowed his brows and pursed his lips in silence.


    Louis looked at the knife that had fallen at his feet and, without a moment''s hesitation, simply picked


    it up, ready to sh at his arm.


    Just as he was about to do it, Tristan''s voice sounded again-


    "There''s no fun in shing your arm."


    At this moment, Jane, who was tied to a chair, finally regained consciousness and looked anxiously


    at the tall man not far away.


    "Louis, don''t listen to him. He kidnapped me just to threaten you. Don''t fall for it!"


    Louis didn''t speak to Jane, he just gazed silently at Tristan who wasughing recklessly.


    Thetter raised his eyebrows slightly and reached out to gently point to a certain spot on his thigh,


    "How about stabbing the knife here? What do you think?


    "All right then," Louis replied calmly, and stabbed the knife into his thigh.


    Jane, who was tied to a chair, saw this scene and her pupils shrunk slightly as she involuntarily


    shook her head.


    "No, sir. How could you listen to him?"


    At this moment, Louis looked up and his gaze fell on Jane, giving her a reassuring look.


    "I''m fine."


    Tristan chuckled mockingly and calmly said, "It''s just a cut. What could possibly happen to him?"


    "Shut up!"


    Jane turned her head and gave Tristan a fierce re, her eyes filled with anger.


    "Juste at me."


    Tristan gave Jane a meaningful look and innocently shrugged his shoulders, "But you were never


    my target."


    "You..."


    Jane red with widened eyes and was about to scold, but Louis interrupted her by speaking up.


    "I''ll give you my life and you let her go."


    "Deal!"


    Tristan didn''t hesitate at all and smiled as he agreed to Louis'' words.


    Soon, he untangled Jane with downcast eyes, nonchntly reaching out to shove her.


    "You walk slowly over there and let Louis also walk slowly over here."


    Louis and Jane locked eyes for a moment, with the former nodding slightly.


    The two of them slowly walked towards each other like this.


    At this moment, Louis, because of the cut just now, his thigh had long been stained red with blood,


    and his walking was even very slow.


    After waiting for a while, Tristan saw Louis was still far away from him.


    He tilted his head impatiently and said in an icy tone, "Forget it. I changed my mind. I''ve decided to


    send you both to hell!"


    He bet Louis really loved Jane and was willing to take the bullet for her.


    In the end, the fact proved that Tristan made the right bet.


    As he fired that shot, Louis quickly stepped forward and spun around with Jane in his arms, which


    caused the bullet to enter his back.


    Jane felt the man in front of her shudder all over, and she instantly froze stiff in ce.

 Chapter 821 Her Soulmate

    Chapter 821 Her Soulmate


    Chapter 821 Her Soulmate


    She frantically supported Louis'' body and panickedly shouted, "Louis, Louis, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, you... you don''t need to worry."


    Louis looked at the woman who was so close to him and forced a smile.


    Upon hearing this, tears welled up in the corners of Jane''s eyes and she struggled to support the


    man''s body, saying helplessly, "I''ll take you to the hospital right away. Hold on."


    "Jane, I have something to tell you."


    Louis opened his mouth and weakly uttered a sentence.


    Jane shook her head, letting the glistening tears slide down from the corners of her eyes. "Don''t say


    anything now, wait until you''re feeling better."


    "He-he, at the brink of death, still acting like a loving couple."


    Tristan''s mocking voice rang out from a short distance away, and in the next moment, he raised his


    hand and aimed it in Jane''s direction, sneering, "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you all go to hell


    together so you''ll have somepany." With those words, he raised his hand to pull the trigger.


    In the next second, a cracking sound came, and Tristan''s body fell to the ground in response.


    However, no one paid attention to this. The two standing nearby only had their attention on each


    other.


    Jane shook her head and anxiously supported Louis'' waist, trying to help him stand up straight.


    "Stop talking now. Whatever you want to say, wait until you feel better and say it slowly."


    "No, these words have been held in my heart for a long time. While I still have time, I want to tell


    you."


    "I really regret my decision back then, I..."


    Louis hadn''t finished speaking when he lost consciousness and heavily leaned on Jane.


    Jane''s steps became disoriented, and she looked ahead in confusion. Just then, she saw medical


    personnel rushing towards her from not far away.


    "Doctor, doctor, save him!"


    "..."


    Outside the emergency room, Jane stood at the door in a daze.


    At the final moment, she finally realized her true feelings.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought she stopped loving Louis, but it turned out she just buried her feelings for him deep in


    her heart.


    When this man was really in danger, she truly realized that no matter what, she still hoped he would


    live.


    She just wanted him to survive.


    Jane quietly watched the light above the operating room, her hand clenched into a fist at her side.


    As long as Louis can survive, she is willing to spend the rest of her life with him.


    Later, after Jane changed into sterile clothes, she stayed by Louis'' side and kept himpany


    during the dangerous period. She chattered on about recent events and their future together.


    "When Vivian grows up, we can take her little siblings out to y together. We can even sneak


    away for a trip."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a weak voice sounded from the bedside.


    "How many children do you want to have?"


    "One," Jane answered without thinking. It wasn''t until after she spoke that she realized something


    was off.


    She looked up at the man lying in the hospital bed. Though his face was pale, he smiled at her with


    joy in his eyes.


    "Jane."


    His deep voice made her feel like they were worlds apart for a moment.


    The next second, he spoke hoarsely, "Do you still want to be with me?"


    Jane was stunned for a moment beforeing back to reality. She smiled at the man who gazed


    intently at her from his hospital bed.


    "It depends on your performance."


    ...


    Six monthster-


    Jane and Louis'' wedding was held at the Count''s mansion.


    Their wedding was grand and there were many guests attending, including Stefan and Martha.


    In the dressing room, while makeup artists busily worked on Jane''s appearance, Martha sat


    leisurely in a chair nearby.


    "I never thought that after all these twists and turns you two would end up together," Martha said


    with surprise evident in her voice


    "Yeah," replied Jane with happiness written all over her face. "After everything I''ve been through, it


    turned out that he is my soulmate."

 Chapter 822 Spin-Off: Jimmy And Anna鈥檚 Story

    Chapter 822 Spin-Off: Jimmy And Anna¡¯s Story


    Chapter 822 Spin-off: Jimmy and Anna¡¯s Story


    Beautiful and rhythmic music filled therge dance studio as Anna Miller gracefully moved to its


    beat. Her delicate figure resembled that of a graceful and regal swan, her toes tapping lightly on the


    carpeted floor. She danced for an hour until Mia Ryan, her best friend, interrupted her with a clear


    voice.


    "Anna, take a break now," Mia said with excitement in her eyes. "I made it! J. S. Entertainment


    epted me as their trainee artist! If I pass the next round of auditions, I''ll be one of their


    artists! I''ll be a rising star in the entertainment industry!"


    Mia''s joy was contagious as she pulled Anna''s hand. Anna couldn''t help but smile at Mia''s sess;


    she was genuinely happy for her friend.


    "Mia, congrattions!" Anna replied sincerely with sparkling eyes.


    Mia then suggested that Anna should also audition for J. S Entertainment so they could be trainees


    together and be stars in the future.


    Anna hesitated before responding with bitterness in her voice, "I wanted to audition too but heard


    that trainees are required to pay for their own training fees. Thepany won''t give the fees back


    unless they''re officially epted in three months. As you know, my family can''t afford such


    expenses."


    Anna''s family had financial difficulties. She had a brother who was addicted to gambling while his


    father was paralyzed and needed 24-hour care from his mother. She earned her tuition fees by


    herself. How could she afford so much training fees?


    The thought of this made Anna feel helpless and hopeless. All color drained from her face leaving


    only sadness behind.


    "Anna, you should give it a try. Not only do you sing exceptionally well, but you also dance so well.


    Maybe thepany will discover that you are the artist they need and make an exception to ept


    you as their trainee. Besides, once you be popr, there''s no need to worry about money."


    Mia encouraged, but there was no sincerity in her eyes, instead a hint of insincerity.


    Can I really make it? Should I give it a try?


    Anna is caught in a dilemma.


    The ringing of the phone pulled Anna out of her thoughts, and when she saw the number jumping


    on the screen, a bright smile bloomed on her lips.


    "Is it Mr. Stone?" Mia asked.


    Anna shyly nodded and lightly pressed the answer button with her slender finger.


    "Bryce..."


    Anna''s gentle and coquettish voice sounded in Mia''s ear, causing her to clench her hands tightly


    together.


    As Anna''s face radiated with happiness and her entire being exuded joy, a hint of malice and


    jealousy flickered in Mia''s beautiful eyes.


    No matter in terms of family background or appearance, Anna is not as good as me. Why does she


    deserve to be with the young master of the Stone family? I really don''t know why Bryce Stone, a


    wealthy young man, falls in love with Anna.


    Is it because Anna is great in bed?


    "Mia, Bryce asked me out. I have to go now. Let''s talk another day."


    Anna''s sweet voice slowly sounded.


    "Anna, I didn''t eat dinner, so why not... Why don''t you let me go with you?"


    Mia held Anna''s hand and looked at her eagerly.


    Anna looked hesitant. "Let''s do it next time. Today... today is our date for just the two of us."


    Anna was shy with blushed cheeks.


    "Well then, I wish you both a happy date."


    Mia suppressed her jealousy deep inside and spoke with a hypocritical smile.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "We can talk on phone." After saying this, Anna quickly ran to the changing room.


    Watching Anna''s departing figure, Mia had a look of disdain on her face.


    I don''t believe a yboy like Bryce truly loves Anna. He must be ying with her feelings. Anna, I''ll


    wait for you to be dumped. If J. S. Entertainment hires you, I''ll make you my assistant and bossed


    around by me. Who lets you steal my thunder and eclipse me?


    Upon Bryce scheduling their date at a bar, Anna wasn''t surprised. After all, they had met for the first


    time at a bar.


    Thinking back to when she was working at the bar and was being harassed by a drunk man, Bryce


    hade to her rescue just in time. The memory brought a radiant smile to Anna''s delicate face.


    She hoped that Bryce''s kindness towards her would continue.


    Taking a deep breath, Anna made her way up to the private room on the second floor and gently


    opened the door.


    Wasn''t this supposed to be just the two of them on their date?


    Why were there other people here?


    As sheid eyes on three men sitting on the couch with their femalepanions beside them, Anna


    looked bewildered. Standing in front of the door, she didn''t know whether or not to enter.


    Had she walked into the wrong room?


    Her curious gaze scanned over each person in the room until itnded on one particr man who


    caught her attention...

 Chapter 823 Fall In Love

    Chapter 823 Fall In Love


    Chapter 823 Fall in Love


    A tailored suit on him showcased the noble aura of him to the fullest. Sittingfortably on the


    sofa, he elegantly held a ss of wine and gently swayed it.


    His lips were pressed together into a line as he exuded a cold aura.


    Other men were sitting with women by their side, but he... sat alone on the sofa. What a strange


    man.


    As Anna was sizing up the man, his gaze was also wandering over her.


    It''s actually her.


    Jimmy''s lips curled in a half smile.


    What a cold gaze.


    When Jimmy''s sharp and dark gaze fell on her, Anna suddenly felt a chill run down her spine.


    Without thinking, she turned around and wanted to leave.


    "Anna, you''re here."


    Just as Anna turned around to leave, Bryce''s low and hoarse voice came into her ears.


    Seeing Bryce, Anna breathed a sigh of relief and her luscious lips immediately lit up with a brilliant


    smile.


    Bryce''s well-definedrge hand naturally rested on Anna''s waist, and the fingertips'' warmth made


    her cheeks flush.


    "Let me introduce a few friends to you."


    Bryce leaned in slightly, his pleasant and maic voice sounding in Anna''s ear, his breath


    spraying against her ear and making her feel a bit nervous.


    Bryce did not feel Anna''s uneasiness and walked directly into the private room with his arms around


    her.


    Everyone''s gaze immediately fell on the two people.


    Through Bryce''s introduction, Anna met Ayden Huber, the eldest son of the Huber family. Sitting


    next to him with a smile on his face was Layton ck, the CEO of ck Group.


    All of them are second-generation rich from the upper ss society. Upon hearing the identities of


    the two, Anna couldn''t help but feel a bit tongue-tied.


    Just as she was absent-minded, Bryce had brought her in front of another man.


    As Anna touched the deep and mysterious eyes of the man, she couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous.


    Instinctively, she leaned closer to Bryce''s chest.


    This action made the man''s deep eyes narrow dangerously, filled with sharpness as if they were


    going to pierce through Anna.


    "My good buddy, Jimmy Harrison."


    Bryce pushed Anna towards Jimmy, with a yful smile on his lips.


    "Hello, you... I''m Bryce''s girlfriend, my name is ... I''m Anna Miller, you can call me Anna." Anna


    stammered.


    "Girlfriend?" With raised eyebrows, Jimmy shifted his sharp gaze towards Bryce.


    Noticing the mixed emotions in Jimmy''s eyes, Bryce was stunned.


    His good buddy Jimmy had never shown any interest in women. Could it be that he had a crush on


    Anna?


    At the thought, Bryce put on a mischievous smile.


    He bent down to whisper in Jimmy''s ear, "You know, I''m a yboy. I won''t stop fooling around with


    women for her sake, so she''s just one of my ythings."


    Jimmy immediately shot daggers at Bryce and said harshly, "I don''t wish her to be your


    ything."


    Is Jimmy warning me? Seems my spection is right: he''s indeed into Anna.


    Bryce pulled Anna and sat across from Jimmy deliberately. Then he stroked Anna''s shoulder while


    looking meaningfully at Jimmy.


    When Jimmy''s sharp gaze fall on his hands, Bryce instinctively withdrew his hand.


    "How about we y some game?" Layton suggested after feeling the eerie atmosphere.


    "Alright, let''s y what we used to y a lot. The loser will have his date take off the clothes."


    Ayden appeared excited at Layton''s suggestion.


    "Agree," Bryce said with a smile, while Anna was feeling uneasy about the game that was about to


    be yed. She knew all too well what it entailed - the loser had to remove an article of clothing from


    his femalepanion.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t lose," Bryce reassured her in a low voice.


    But how could he be so sure? Anna''s eyebrows furrowed with worry as she sat next to Bryce at the


    table. This was supposed to be a date between just the two of them, but now they were surrounded


    by his friends who seemed more interested in ying games.


    "I remembered I still have my graduation thesis to work on, so I should probably head back." Anna


    stood up as soon as she finished speaking. Just as she turned around to leave, Jimmy''s deep voice


    sounded behind her.


    "Sit down."


    The sharp glint in his eyes made Anna even more nervous...R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 824 You Like Her

    Chapter 824 You Like Her


    Chapter 824 You Like Her


    Her hand involuntarily clenched into a fist.


    "They are all my friends. Don''t spoil the fun, okay?"


    Anna sighed and had to sit back down next to Bryce again.


    "We y the simplest game - spin the bottle. Whoever the bottle is aimed at has to answer a


    question, and those who can''t answer have to take off a piece of their femalepanion''s clothing


    until they are naked," Layton said with unbridled excitement and madness written all over his face.


    Sure enough, as Anna had imagined, their punishment for ying games was their own women.


    Anna''s red lips carry a hint of irony and disdain.


    As the game began, Anna''s heart was in her throat, but she was grateful that Bryce seemed to be


    handling it with ease. However, Layton and Ayden''s femalepanions kept losing pieces of


    clothing one after another.


    Just when Anna thought she would be able to "escape smoothly," Bryce''s pupils fell on her, with a


    hint of apology on his face.


    Did he lose?


    Anna''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Let''s try a different way of ying. We''ll do a drinking game, one by one, without repeating the


    same challenge," Ayden suggested.


    Seeing everyone''s gaze focused on her, Anna had no choice but to nod in agreement with his


    proposal.


    I have worked in a bar before and am familiar with drinking games, so I should be able to pass.


    Anna silently encouraged herself in her heart.


    Shepletely didn''t notice Jimmy''s eagle eyes, which were staring at her meaningfully, and there


    was a deep hidden light surging in the depths of his eyes.


    Anna thought she could pass smoothly, but after three rounds, she... lost.


    "Miss Miller, take off your clothes, we did anyway, it''s the rules of the game."


    Seeing that Anna looked like she was about to cry out, the woman sitting next to Layton, couldn''t


    help butugh, and even deliberately swayed her slender waist to show off her shapely figure.


    "I..."


    Seeing everyone''s gazes, Anna couldn''t wait to disappear, and her face was so red.


    Bryce knows how innocent Anna is.


    "I might as well..." When Bryce was about to speak up for Anna, Jimmy, sitting across from the two


    of them, opened his lips.


    "Do it," Jimmy said briefly.


    She looked incredulously at Jimmy who didn''t have a single expression on his handsome face.


    Is he even human? He''s like a... demon.


    Bryce was confused as well.


    Could it be that his feelings were wrong? Did Jimmy not have any interest in Anna, which was why


    he made her ept the punishment of taking off her clothes?


    Bryce let out a silent sigh.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I... I''ll take the punishment with alcohol. I''ll drink three sses." Anna had decided that she


    wouldn''t ept the punishment of taking off her clothes and immediately poured three sses of


    alcohol.


    Under everyone''s gaze, she quickly drank all the alcohol in each ss.


    "Anna, this is strong liquor."


    Bryce didn''t expect Anna to drink three sses in one go and saw that her eyebrows furrowed


    tightly together.


    "No wonder I felt a bit dizzy..." she thought.


    "I''m fine. You guys can continue ying. I''ll be your referee." Her sweet voice slowly rang out with


    an intoxicating aroma.


    Due to the effects of alcohol, Anna''s small face had a tempting blush on it like a budding flower


    waiting to bloom - incredibly beautiful.


    "I''m going to use the restroom; you guys enjoy yourselves..."


    With obvious drunkenness present in Anna''s footsteps, she staggered towards the direction of the


    restroom,


    Bryce elegantly leaned back on the sofa while his pupils locked onto Jimmy - as if understanding


    everything.


    "You''re interested in her," Bryce said confidently after seeing Jimmy''s expression.


    "It''s too bad. I haven''t yed yet but must give her to you."


    There was no hiding Bryce''s regretful expression on his handsome face.


    Jimmy slightly opened his lips and spoke calmly, "I don''t mind beating you hard at boxing gym."


    Along with his cold tone, his cold eyes fixed on Bryce were filled with killing intent...

 Chapter 825 You Make Me Very Interested

    Chapter 825 You Make Me Very Interested


    Chapter 825 You Make Me Very Interested


    Anna felt much better after vomiting for a while in the bathroom.


    Thinking that Bryce was still waiting for her outside, Anna quickly walked out of the restroom.


    "Let''s stop ying and go home."


    Bryce walked up to Anna with a gentle and charming smile on his handsome face.


    Finally, I can go home now.


    Anna took a deep breath and stumbled after Bryce as they walked out of the private room.


    Bryce went to pick up the car while Anna waited outside the bar for quite some time, but Bryce


    never showed up. This left Anna feeling confused.


    A valuable ck sports car parked beside her.


    Upon seeing Jimmy step out of the car, Anna instinctively took a step back. She hadn''t forgotten the


    words "do it" that Jimmy had said before.


    "Ah..."


    Anna, whose feet were unsteady, lost her bnce and let out a cry of surprise.


    "Be careful."


    Jimmy''s big hand sped Anna''s slender waist, the delicate touch made his eyes sink.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The faint smell of cologne mixed with intoxicating alcohol immediately lingered in Anna''s nose. As


    she realized her intimate contact with Jimmy, she almost choked on her own saliva.


    "Mr. Harrison, you can let go of me now."


    Anna awkwardly said, her fist pressed against Jimmy''s chest, afraid that he woulde close to


    her again.


    After Jimmy made sure that Anna was standing firmly, he slowly released his grip and a meaningful


    glint shed in his slightly narrowed pupils.


    "Bryce has left, he asked me to take you home." Jimmy said straightforwardly."


    "It''s impossible, he said he would take me back."


    Upon hearing Anna''s words filled with distrust and her alert towards him, Jimmy''s eyebrows


    furrowed slightly.


    Am I really that scary?


    Anna dialed Bryce''s phone number, but all she heard was the sound of it being turned off.


    This made Anna feel very disappointed.


    "You can''t hail any taxi at this time."


    Jimmy''s deep voice sounded once again.


    Anna just nodded lightly and didn''t have any more words.


    After waiting for almost half an hour, there was not a single taxi passing by, which made Anna feel


    bitter.


    Do I really have to get on his car?


    Looking at Jimmy, who was standing by her side with a calm demeanor, Anna hesitated.


    "Bryce is my friend." Jimmy opened his lips. Anna took a deep breath and made a decision. They


    were friends, so he wouldn''t take advantage of her.


    "That would be great, Mr. Harrison," she said.


    Jimmy nodded and gentlemanly opened the car door for her. Sitting next to Jimmy, Anna was


    nervous and tried to avoid any physical contact with him by pressing herself against the car window.


    "Squeak..."


    The sudden sharp turn of the car caused Anna''s body to fall into Jimmy''s arms unexpectedly. And


    as she fell towards him, her rose-like red lips identally brushed against his.


    Although it was only for a moment, it felt like sparks had ignited around them both.


    "I-I didn''t mean to," Anna said in a dizzying state as she quickly pulled away from Jimmy.


    She didn''t notice that Jimmy''s long fingers lightly touched his lips while an evil glint shed in his


    dark eyes.


    She has never remembered me from beginning to end!


    When this thought shed through her mind, Jimmy felt inexplicably unhappy.


    "The address..." he suddenly spoke up again.


    Address?


    Jimmy''s low maic voice sounded like a clear spring dripping into Anna''s ears and stirred up


    layers of ripples in her heart that left her feeling confused yet intrigued at the same time...


    "Your home address."


    Seeing Anna''s nk expression, Jimmy wondered if she lived with Bryce now and became


    somehow annoyed.


    Anna told him her home address under Jimmy''s intense stare...


    Hearing the address, Jimmy nodded approvingly before smiling warmly.


    "Do you live with your parents?" His voice rang out once again.


    When it came to her parents, Anna sighed deeply.


    If she could, she would not stay at home where there were alwaysints filling every moment


    along with fears of loan sharks attacking their family anytime soon.


    "And my brother." She said softly while revealing some bitterness hidden beneath her sweet tone...


    "Mr. Harrison... Miss Miller''s house is here."


    The driver''s voice sounded respectful and deferential in the ears of the two people.


    Have I arrived home?


    Anna didn''t even think twice, she quickly opened the car door.


    "Thank you for taking me home."


    With those words, she got right out of the car, and just as she was about to walk in, Jimmy got out


    of the car and hisrge hand sped her slender wrist.


    So thin? Does she eat nothing usually?


    Feeling the slender wrist, Jimmy furrowed his eyebrows slightly with a hint of anger.


    "... Mr. Harrison, please let go of me."


    While her teeth was biting her lip, she was charming and made Jimmy''s heart skip a beat.


    His long and slender index finger, gently lifting Anna''s delicate chin and rubbing it alluringly.


    "You make me very interested."

 Chapter 826 Terrifying Man

    Chapter 826 Terrifying Man


    Chapter 826 Terrifying Man


    Jimmy leaned forward and whispered into Anna''s ear. His husky voice rang out in her ear and his


    hot breath sprayed on her cheek. His tone was indifferent but full of arrogance and his unique


    dominance.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "You... are crazy," Anna finally reacted after a while, quickly pushing Jimmy away and running into


    the yard like she was escaping.


    Watching Anna''s back disappear, Jimmy showed a wicked smile .


    ...


    Afraid that her mother would ask about the smell of alcohol on her body, Anna tiptoed back to her


    room quickly and rushed into the bathroom directly.


    After taking afortable shower, shey down in bed slowly closing her beautiful eyes. But...


    Jimmy''s face with a wicked smile appeared in front of her eyes.


    What does he want to do?


    Doesn''t he know that I am Bryce''s girlfriend?


    Anna couldn''t sleep at all. She sat up helplessly.


    She pounded on her head as she was suffering a headache.


    ...


    The next day at school, Anna came with an obviously haggard face.


    "Oh my God! What happened to you? Did you go outst night... cheating on your boyfriend?" Mia


    ran over and said half-jokingly when seeing Anna.


    Cheating? How could it be possible?


    Anna frowned slightly.


    "I have a boyfriend whom I love very much so I won''t cheat on him," Anna said seriously.


    "Your boyfriend is executive director of J. S Entertainment. I really don''t know how you win over


    such an excellent man." Mia''s voice contained some sarcasm.


    Because Anna didn''t sleep well all night long, shecked energy today and didn''t notice Mia''s subtle


    mockery in what she said.


    "Let''s go see the exhibition board together. Today is J. S Entertainment''s announcement day for


    their audition list."


    Before Anna could say anything else, Mia had pulled her towards the school exhibition board


    quickly where many people were gathered around it. Anna stopped walking because ofck of


    energy.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here."


    Mia confidently patted her chest and then forced her way into the crowd with Anna, arriving at the


    board. Anna looked helpless. But when she saw Mia''s name, a happy smile appeared on her cute


    face.


    "Mia, congrattions! You made it to the audition list and are one step closer to your goal," Anna


    congratted with a smile.


    "Who am I? With my great qualifications, how could I possibly fail?" Mia said proudly as she stared


    at the board in front of her. However, when she saw Anna''s name at the bottom of the list, her smile


    immediately froze.


    Anna told me she didn''t sign up? Why is her name there?


    Hmph! Acting one way in front of someone and another behind their back, what a hypocritical


    woman!


    There was deep sarcasm in Mia''s eyes but it disappeared instantly when she looked at Anna.


    "Anna, we can fight together again! I''m so happy topete with my good friend," Mia eximed


    excitedly but still had disdain for Anna deep down.


    "I... I don''t know what happened. I didn''t sign up," Anna said bewilderedly as she read her own


    name on the board. Her beautiful eyes were filled with confusion.


    "Your name is on it. Maybe... maybe your boyfriend used his connections to sign you up since he


    works for J. S Entertainment..." Mia nced around before leaning forward slightly towards Anna.


    "Anna, I envy you so much for having such a powerful and wealthy boyfriend."


    Anna didn''t hear what Mia said because she was staring intently at her own name on the board.


    Could Bryce have secretly signed me up using his connections?


    If that really happened, would there be gossip about uster?


    Anna furrowed her eyebrows tightly together while lost in thought.


    "Anna, we have an interview this afternoon; let''s go now!" The excitement in Mia''s voice snapped


    Anna out of it momentarily


    "I think I''ll call Bryce first and find out exactly what happened before we go."


    As Anna spoke, she pulled out her phone. Just as she was about to call Bryce, Mia snatched the


    phone from her hand.


    "Don''t bother calling him. Your name is already on it. What''s the point of asking? We''re heading to J.


    S. Entertainment soon anyway and everything will be clear then. Besides, it''s not convenient to


    make a call with so many people around," Mia said.


    Anna looked around and noticed that many people were watching them. She quickly dismissed the


    idea of calling Bryce and followed Mia out of the crowd.


    An hourter, they arrived at J. S. Entertainment.


    Standing outside thepany building, Anna felt a mix of emotions.


    This was the best entertainmentpany for creating stars in town; bing a trainee at J. S.


    Entertainment meant stepping into show business already - as long as she showed her abilities off


    properly, she could definitely establish herself in this industry.


    But... did she really have what it took to beat those other trainees and be one of the top


    performers?

 Chapter 827 ItS Really Jimmy

    Chapter 827 It''S Really Jimmy


    Chapter 827 It''s Really Jimmy


    "We should go in." Mia directly pulled Anna and walked into J. S. Entertainment. With the guidance


    of the staff, the two of them arrived at the resting room.


    "Why are they here?" As soon as Mia and Anna entered the room, they noticed two women not far


    away, frowning.


    Following Mia''s gaze, Anna also saw them. "Natalie Scott is the cutest girl in school, she''s pretty,


    charming, and an excellent dancer. It''s normal for her to audition. As for Bethany rke, she''s


    Natalie''s follower. It''s not surprising they are here."


    Mia''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she said in a light tone, "I never expected to meet you two in the


    same arena. Life is really unfair."


    Upon seeing Anna, Natalie immediately walked up to her with a contemptuous tone. Bethany


    yed the role of a perfect "follower," sticking close to Natalie and also casting a scornful gaze at


    Anna.


    Ignoring Natalie''s obvious mockery, Anna wanted to pull Mia to sit on a nearby chair.


    "Natalie, you better stop thinking high of yourself. If you hadn''t secretly reced Anna''s photo with a


    blurred one during the campus beauty contest, how could you have won? Compared to Anna,


    you''re just a... shrew." Mia retorted, her lips curved with calction.


    "Don''t spout nonsense! Natalie is an angel, and as for Anna..." Bethany sneered, her eyes filled with


    contempt as she scanned Anna.


    "Just a forever-ugly duckling who can never turn into a swan. Even if you stand here today, you


    can''t escape being eliminated," Bethany said with sarcasm.


    "Eliminated?" Mia smiled, her calcting gaze deepening.


    "Anna''s boyfriend is the director of J. S. Entertainment. Do you think she''ll be eliminated? Coming


    here for the audition is just a formality. Anna has secured a spot as a trainee," Mia defended Anna.


    "What? Her boyfriend is the director of J. S. Entertainment?" Natalie was incredulous upon hearing


    Mia''s words, walking up to Anna with disbelief.


    Anna hadn''t expected Mia to reveal Bryce''s identity, leaving her somewhat helpless.


    "He won''t show favoritism, and I''ll be interviewed based on my abilities. I won''t use connections,"


    Anna said earnestly, her clear and resolute eyes shining with determination.


    Mia persisted, looking smug as she observed Natalie''s changing expression.


    Mia walked up to Natalie with a smug expression.


    "Natalie, as long as Bryce is around, you will always be defeated by Anna," she said.


    Seeing Natalie''s furious eyes, Anna quickly pulled Mia aside and whispered in a low voice, "Don''t


    say anything more. I don''t want anyone else to know that I am Bryce''s girlfriend."


    "Anna, you are too naive. In this society, having a boyfriend who has power and influence means


    having everything. You must make good use of Bryce. If possible... you should speak well of me in


    front of him. As long as we both be trainees at J. S Entertainment together, we can stand firm


    in the entertainment industry and be rising stars," Mia pleaded while holding onto Anna''s


    hand.


    Anna looked hesitant. "You know that I am not that kind of person."


    Anna''s refusal made Mia''s face look unpleasant.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Everyone! The interview is about to begin! Today''s judges include not only our director Mr. Stone


    but also..." A well-dressed man walked into the center of everyone with a mysterious smile on his


    face. "And our Mr. Harrison! Everyone must perform well!"


    Mr. Harrison?


    Upon hearing this word, Jimmy''s figure immediately appeared before Anna''s eyes.


    No, it couldn''t be him. She had checked the Harrison Group''s businessndscape before, and had


    never heard that he was involved in the entertainment industry.


    Anna told herself not to overthink it. How could someone like him who was so serious build an


    entertainment kingdom like J. S. Entertainment?


    She steadied herself but felt an uneasy premonition deep within her heart.


    Upon hearing the cheers of those around her, Anna couldn''t believe that a mere Mr. Harrison could


    elicit such excitement.


    "Let''s all head to the showroom."


    A group of about a dozen boys and girls quickly followed the man to the showroom. When Anna


    saw Jimmy sitting at the front of the stage with his finely chiseled and handsome face devoid of any


    expression, she felt a jolt in her heart and instinctively hid behind Mia.


    Oh my god, it really is him!

 Chapter 828 This Is Jealousy

    Chapter 828 This Is Jealousy


    Chapter 828 This is Jealousy


    As Anna was lost in thought, Mia suddenly pulled her to her side and teasingly whispered in her ear,


    "Anna, your boyfriend is watching you."


    Anna looked up and noticed Bryce sitting next to Jimmy.


    Receiving Bryce''s gentle yet encouraging gaze, the girl immediately blossomed into a radiant smile.


    Their eyes met in mid-air with tenderness overflowing.


    "Bryce, don''t forget who you are today," Jimmy said coldly. His handsome face was even colder


    than before as if covered with ayer of frost. His sharp voice sounded like a knife piercing through


    Bryce''s ears.


    Bryce had an evil grin on his face. Was he jealous?


    "I''m looking at my girlfriend. Is there a problem? Are you not satisfied that you finally found


    someone you like but she only has eyes for me?"


    Bryce looked smug.


    "I don''t mind kicking you out of here in front of everyone," Jimmy said with a hint of smile on his lips.


    However, that smile did not reach his eyes which were icy cold and ruthless when they met Bryce''s


    gaze.


    Who would dare to offend this Satan who treated enemies like crushing ants so easily...


    ording to the draw order, Anna and Mia sat on one side waiting.


    "Next time, I must check my horoscope before going out. Running into annoying people really


    affects my mood, especially when they are nowhere near my level."


    As soon as they sat down, they heard Natalie''s contemptuous voice from behind. Anna remained


    composed, as if she hadn''t heard anything, and focused on the people showcasing their talents on


    the stage.


    Mia''s cunning n began to form in her mind. She gently pulled Anna''s hand and whispered,


    "Anna, I really have no confidence now. Compared to Natalie, I''m just not worth mentioning. She


    dances so well, and she might just eliminate me."


    Anna lightly patted her hand. "So what if she dances well? Good character is essential to survive in


    the entertainment industry. Trust me, as long as you show your true abilities, you''ll seed." Anna


    reassured her.


    Her voice wasn''t very loud, but Natalie and Bethany sitting behind her could hear every word


    clearly.


    Natalie clenched her fists in anger, the fire of fury burning in her eyes as she looked at Anna.


    Despiteforting Mia all this time, Anna couldn''t ignore the gaze that had been fixed on her.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Did he have to look at her like that?


    Anna lifted her head and met Jimmy''s dark eyes in midair...


    A yful smile appeared on Jimmy''s devilishly handsome face.


    Feeling more flustered by his intense gaze than ever before, Anna lowered her head with her heart


    racing.


    As time passed, Mia and Natalie showcased their talents one after another. Their graceful dance


    moves earned them recognition from several judges.


    Words of praise rang out for Natalie and Mia. They both smiled broadly - especially Natalie who


    looked provocatively at Anna throughout the performance.


    Jimmy never made ament during the entire audition. His deep ocean-like eyes kept sweeping


    over Anna intentionally.


    "I... I need to use the restroom," said Anna nervously. She quickly left.


    Mia immediately followed; she had a strong feeling that soon enough her "n" would seed.


    An evil grin crossed Mia''s lips.


    "Anna, are you okay? Do you feel sick?" asked Mia, feigning concern while lightly tapping on the


    bathroom door.


    However, her calcting beautiful eyes kept scanning around until she saw a surveince camera


    above her, causing her to frown in displeasure.


    Was her n going to fail again?


    Mia was angry but when she saw Natalie approaching, a smile stered across her face


    The cat''s paw has arrived...

 Chapter 829 Is This Meant To Send Him To Hell?

    Chapter 829 Is This Meant To Send Him To Hell?


    Chapter 829 Is This Meant to Send Him to Hell?


    As Natalie walked closer, Mia knocked on the door once again.


    "Anna, prepare well and don''t be nervous. As long as Bryce is there, you won''t be eliminated for


    sure. You will definitely pass, and then we can work together to crush those who are overconfident,"


    Mia said intentionally.


    Anna, who had washed her face with cold water, looked at herself in the mirror and couldn''t help but


    sigh as she saw how increasingly haggard she appeared.


    "I''m fine."


    Finally, hearing Anna''s voice, Mia had strong satisfaction in her eyes.


    "I''ll wait for you in the waiting area first. Trust Bryce; he will definitely help you."


    After saying these words, Mia turned around and left.


    Natalie walked up to the door of the restroom, a hint of malice on her face.


    "Goddess, this is a great opportunity. As long as this woman doesn''t appear in the designated area


    within the specified time, she will definitely be eliminated. Even if Bryce is there, he can''t help her."


    Bethany, who was following behind Natalie, said with a ttering expression.


    "You''re right. I''ll make her lose," Natalie confidently said.


    Despite her being the prettiest girl at school, her schoolmates have always favored Anna. They


    even bring up the fact that Natalie had to rece Anna''s photo, which only strengthens Natalie''s


    determination.


    Anna, so what if you have a boyfriend?


    Humph, today I''ll let you know the consequences of offending me.


    Natalie whispered a few words in Bethany''s ear.


    Bethany nodded in agreement, picked up the mop aside and stuck it around the doorknob.


    "Open the door."


    Anna, who had adjusted her emotions, was ready to leave. However, she found that the door was


    still tightly shut, which made her even more anxious.


    Hearing Anna''s cries for help, Natalie, however, was smug. She brought a basin of cold water


    directly to the window and, with Bethany''s help, stood up to the window and poured the cold water,


    directly and mercilessly, over Anna''s body.


    Ah...


    A pot of cold water made Anna scream, and the phone in her hand fell directly to the ground.


    "Done, let''s go." Natalie left with Bethany, satisfied, seeing Anna curled up on the ground in


    helplessness.


    It''s so cold.


    Anna, who was feeling unwell, kept trembling uncontrobly. She repeatedly pounded on the door


    of the room but there was no response at all.


    God, are you messing with me?


    Why is aunt Flo visiting now?


    Anna was so upset.


    Mia was the first to return to the showroom. When she saw Nataliee back with a smug look on


    her face, she immediately guessed that the n had been sessful.


    Anna, don''t me me. You are inferior to me, but found Bryce as your boyfriend. Moreover... you


    are still tempting Jimmy who I fell in love with at first sight.


    At this thought, Mia stared fixedly at Jimmy, captivated by him.


    Jimmy''s deep-set eyes were locked onto the doorway.


    Anna has been gone for a while now and still hasn''te back. Doesn''t she know that it''s almost


    time for her to showcase her talent?


    With tightly furrowed brows, he exuded a chilling aura.


    Sitting next to Jimmy, Bryce flirtatiously looked at the beautiful women disying their talents on the


    stage, which made them blush.


    "Thest one is Anna," the host shouted.


    Jimmy called Anna twice but she never appeared on stage. As time passed, Jimmy immediately


    sensed that something was wrong.


    Bryce also felt the chill emanating from Jimmy''s body.


    "ording to the rules, Anna chooses..."


    The host''s words brought a look of victorious joy to Mia and Natalie, who were sitting in the


    audience.


    Anna, this is your own doing. As long as the word "abstain" is uttered, you will no longer have any


    chance.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Mia is full of anticipation and can''t wait to hear that word.


    Just as the host was about to announce Anna''s abstention, Jimmy opened his lips. "Pause."


    The host forcefully swallowed what he wanted to say.


    "Pause... let''s take a break for now, everyone," the host quickly spoke, afraid of provoking Jimmy


    whose eyes were already filled with raging anger.


    Jimmy stood up directly and strode out of the showroom.


    Sensing that something was wrong, Bryce quickly followed behind Jimmy and quickly dialed Anna''s


    phone number.


    "The phone was not answered."


    Bryce''s smile disappeared and he looked serious as he spoke.


    "Where are you going?" Bryce asked anxiously.


    "To the bathroom, she must be there," Jimmy replied with an inexplicable certainty.


    The two quickly arrived at the bathroom and as soon as they saw the mop hanging on the door


    handle, a fierce me ignited deep in Jimmy''s eyes.


    He lifted his leg and kicked hard at the door panel, causing it to crash down with a loud noise. As he


    saw Anna curled up on the ground, soaked through and looking utterly disheveled, tenderness


    immediately filled Jimmy''s heart.


    As he kicked open the door, Anna looked up with surprise, but when she saw Jimmy, her head


    turned away quickly. She stood up hastily and threw herself into Bryce''s arms. Her cold hands clung


    tightly to his strong waist while her fragrance enveloped him. But Bryce could clearly feel death


    approaching him slowly but surely.


    Oh my god! Is this how I''m going to end up in hell?

 Chapter 830 Death Wish

    Chapter 830 Death Wish


    Chapter 830 Death Wish


    Especially when he saw the hint of killing intent in Jimmy''s dark and gloomy eyes, he had a


    premonition that the Grim Reaper was approaching him.


    Bryce''s body was as stiff as a piece of wood, afraid to make any movement.


    "Bryce, why did you just arrive? Do you know how scared I was just now? I... I missed you so


    much."


    Anna, who was frightened, leaned in Bryce''s arms with a sense of grievance. Her tender hands


    were hooked around Bryce''s neck.


    Bryce was at a loss and wanted to push Anna away, but her arms remained firmly hooked around


    his neck.


    "You''re doomed, Bryce," Jimmy said icily.


    "Why... why do you threaten my boyfriend? Mr. Harrison, this is an intimate moment between me


    and my boyfriend, please... please don''t be a third wheel here."


    Anna didn''t know why she had the courage to blurt out after hearing Jimmy''s threat.


    Bryce quickly covered Anna''s mouth in fright.


    Jimmy is like a lion. Once angered, both of them will end up miserably.


    "Bryce, hug me," Anna pushed Bryce''s hand away and demanded in a coquettish tone.


    Bryce suddenly felt a chill run down his spine, as if he was enveloped in coldness.


    Anna acted coquettishly towards Bryce, but appeared unfriendly towards him made Jimmy''s eyes


    darken.


    He turned around angrily and left.


    Oh my god, finally gone.


    Bryce breathed a sigh of relief, his long-held anxiety finally dissipating.


    "Anna, you... you should let go first. It''s not good to be seen by others."


    Knowing that Anna was really scared, Bryce could only patiently coax her.


    After a while, Anna''s emotions gradually calmed down.


    "Did I... Did I miss the opportunity to showcase my talent?"


    Anna, who suddenly thought of this matter, looked panicked.


    Although she didn''t sign up herself, it''s really a good opportunity. Once missed, she believes that


    she will definitely regret it.


    "No, Jimmy paused it, so when you go back, you can continue to showcase your talent."


    Bryce''s deep voice, like a beautiful melody, sounded with a hint of charm in Anna''s ear.


    Anna was a little surprised.


    "Let''s go back quickly, don''t let people gossip."


    Anna didn''t have time to think much, she quickly pulled Bryce out of the restroom.


    The two quickly returned to the showroom.


    Seeing Anna and Bryce walking in one after the other, especially with Anna wearing a men''s suit


    jacket, Mia felt ashamed andughed at herself for yet another failed n.


    After Anna walked in, her beautiful eyes met Jimmy''s cold and glittering gaze.


    She really wanted to return the suit jacket on her body to him, but... but in front of everyone, she


    was a little timid and afraid that there would be gossip about her.


    It is obvious that there is a gloomy aura emanating from Jimmy, making people hesitant to approach


    him.


    Anna only looked away when Mia walked up to her.


    "Anna, what''s wrong with you? Why are you all wet?"


    Mia, holding Anna''s hand with concern, anxiously asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m fine, there was just a small incident." Anna said in a soft voice.


    "How could such a thing happen to the contestants of the audition at J. S. Entertainment? Where


    was the security?" Jimmy bellowed in a stern voice, as if his voice had been dredged up from the


    depths of hell, sending shivers down one''s spine and making one''s hair stand on end.


    The security manager immediately came to Jimmy and met Jimmy''s icy eyes, causing the security


    manager''s legs to tremble in fear.


    "Go check the surveince footage immediately and find out everything for me."


    Jimmy''s maic voice is filled with chilling terror.


    Upon hearing the word "surveince", Natalie and Bethany''s faces turned pale. They seemed to


    sense a chilling and ruthless aura enveloping them gradually.


    With little effort, the security manager arrived in front of Jimmy with a copy of the surveince video.


    Upon seeing what Natalie and Bethany were doing on the surveince footage, Jimmyughed.


    However, his smile was chilling as he slowly made his way towards them. His hawk-like eyes


    glimmered with a dark light as theynded on the two girls.


    Natalie trembled as she spoke, "Mr. Harrison, it''s not what you think. I can exin!"


    Jimmy looked at Natalie with a half smile, and his eyes were as sharp as knives, as if he wanted to


    pierce through her flesh.


    The gaze seemed to be saying - "Dares to bully my woman. You''re done for."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 831 She Is Destined To Be Mine

    Chapter 831 She Is Destined To Be Mine


    Chapter 831 She Is Destined to Be Mine


    "Mr. Harrison, please don''t misunderstand. Anna is my ssmate, how could I possibly... do such a


    thing?" Natalie felt Jimmy''s suspicion and could only use "honey trap" by moving closer to him.


    "Cancel their eligibility and hand over the surveince footage to the police." Jimmy''s deep voice


    sounded again like a thunderbolt to Natalie and Bethany who slumped to the ground until security


    pulled them away.


    "Continue." Jimmy turned his gaze towards Anna who had been clinging onto Bryce''s arm.


    Bryce could feel the cold re that was about to freeze him solid before he subtly pushed Anna


    away. "Anna, why don''t you show off your talent now? I believe in you; you have what it takes."


    "Can I really do it? I''m so embarrassed right now; other judges must beughing at me," Anna said


    awkwardly.


    "Laugh at you? Impossible!" Bryce shook his head quickly. "With this exclusive custom-made suit


    jacket on you, they will see you in a different light. Believe in yourself; you will seed."


    Bryce''s encouragement finally made Anna''s bitter face break into a brilliant smile as her star-like


    eyes shone with confidence. "I will definitely seed!"


    Taking a deep breath, she confidently walked towards the circr stage.


    As melodious music began ying slowly, Anna immediately captivated everyone''s attention.


    Jimmy''s meaningful gaze remained fixed on Anna.


    Anna calmly sang on stage while knowing full well that his intense possessiveness was scaring her


    out of her wits.


    "Jimmy, calm down," Bryce warned him softly. "You are Mr. Harrison of J. S Entertainment now


    while she is still my girlfriend."


    Feeling the gaze of his good buddy who seemed to want to devour Anna, Bryce whispered jokingly


    with a yful smile on his lips.


    "Calm down?"


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows and his sparkling pupils did not hide his interest in Anna.


    "She is destined to be mine," Jimmy said confidently.


    After singing a song, Anna nervously waited for the result.


    When the judge announced that Anna had been selected as a trainee, she was so excited that she


    almost jumped up.


    "Mia, I made it! We can now find our ce together in the entertainment industry."


    Anna happily grabbed Mia''s hand and shook it excitedly,pletely unaware that there was no


    trace of happiness in Mia''s eyes.


    "Anna, congrattions." Bryce said as he approached Anna.


    "Bryce, thank you for your encouragement. I... I will treat you to dinnerter. I''ll wait for you at the


    company entrance and I... won''t leave until I see you."


    Anna''s face was shy, and there was shyness in her big watery eyes.


    Going to dinner with her will only bring me trouble.


    "I''ll go busy myself first." Bryce quickly walked away, afraid of Jimmy''s chilling gaze.


    Upon seeing Jimmy still locking his eyes onto Anna, Mia who fell in love with him at first sight


    couldn''t help but wish to immediately rece Anna''s position.


    Why does she have the ability to take away all the attention of excellent men?


    She''s dating Bryce, and now she''s even trying to seduce the man I like. She is simply... despicable.


    Mia cursed Anna a hundred times with an impulse to send her to the underworld.


    "Mia, let''s go first."


    Feeling the deep and insightful gaze of Jimmy, Anna hastily pulled Mia away and the two quickly left


    J. S. Entertainment.


    "I... I have to wait for Bryce." When she mentioned Bryce, she had a shy face.


    "Okay, I''m leaving now. I won''t be a third wheel for you guys, Anna. Take the opportunity and try to


    sleep with Bryce tonight. Only by firmly securing the position of his girlfriend can you have a smooth


    career the entertainment industry." Mia suggested in Anna''s ear in a flirtatious tone causing Anna to


    blush.


    "We are... pure."


    Pure?


    Mia looked at Anna with disdain.


    Only if you sleep with Bryce will I have a chance to get Jimmy. After all, with Jimmy''s personality, he


    would never want a cheap woman who has been ''fucked'' by other men.


    "Seize the opportunity and don''t miss out," Mia patted Anna''s shoulder, hinting heavily.


    Watching Mia walk away, Anna frowned slightly.


    It was indeed a good opportunity tonight, but did she really... really have to be Bryce''s woman


    just for the sake of establishing herself in the entertainment industry?


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Although she had always believed that she would walk down the aisle with him one day, when such


    thoughts shed through her mind now, Anna still had many uncertainties.


    It wasn''t until a car stopped in front of her that Anna snapped out of her thoughts.


    The window rolled down and the man''s cold profile appeared. In an instant, Anna''s heart trembled


    and an inexplicable panic swept over her.


    Why was it Jimmy again!

 Chapter 832 Anna, Be My Woman

    Chapter 832 Anna, Be My Woman


    Chapter 832 Anna, Be My Woman


    It looks like next time I go out, I really need to check my horoscope. Otherwise, I''ll keep running into


    people I hate.


    "You can''t deny the fact that it was me who found you and gave you the opportunity to continue with


    the audition."


    Jimmy spoke up with a deep and mysterious glint in his eyes.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Although she didn''t want to admit it, Anna knew clearly that this was a fact she could never deny.


    "Mr. Harrison, thank you for showing up on time. But even if you hadn''t shown up, my boyfriend


    would havee to save me. You were just a little earlier than him," Anna said calmly.


    The cold and unfamiliar tone made Jimmy raise an eyebrow slightly, revealing a wild smile on his


    handsome face.


    "Get in the car."


    Anna shrugged her shoulders.


    "I''m waiting for my boyfriend."


    The word "boyfriend" made Jimmy''s eyes sh slightly with coldness and hostility.


    "He doesn''t have time to have dinner with you tonight."


    Jimmy said coldly. To be honest, under his arrangement tonight Bryce probably wouldn''t even have


    time to go to the bathroom.


    "I''ll wait for him all night long."


    Thinking of what she had promised Bryce - not leaving until he arrived - Anna blushed shyly.


    Maybe tonight is really a good opportunity as Mia said; she''s willing to give her most precious thing


    away to her beloved man.


    Anna''s shyness made Jimmy inexplicably unhappy.


    He got out of the car directly and walked up in front of Anna.


    "I told you he doesn''t have time for dinner with you tonight. Get rid of that idea from your mind


    because he... doesn''t dare."


    Anna smiled while her bright eyes were shining like stars.


    "We love each other so... even if something happens between us, it''s natural. Mr. Harrison, please


    leave quickly now because your presence is ruining my mood," she spoke indifferently.


    My presence is ruining your mood? Anna, you indeed forgot our past.


    An evil smirk appeared on Jimmy''s handsome face as he opened the car door directly.


    "There might be reporters here at any moment taking pictures of us together which will lead them


    into creating some kind of news story about uster on. You know better than anyone else how they


    work - their specialty is telling stories through pictures." Jimmy''s long, slender index finger, gently


    lifting Anna''s chin, he slightly leaned over and said in her ear.


    "You..."


    Jimmy''s sudden approach made Anna flustered, and her sweet voice was tinged with an


    unmistakable nervousness.


    "Get on the car."


    Anna took a deep breath, afraid of being caught by the reporters in the current situation. She red


    at Jimmy fiercely and quickly got into the car.


    Smart woman.


    Jimmy closed the car door, and a faint curve of satisfaction lifted his lips.


    "Mr. Harrison, you should be aware that I am Bryce''s girlfriend and he is your good friend." Anna


    bluntly reminded.


    Do you understand what I mean?


    Jimmy''s lips curled slightly.


    "So what? I can make him disappear from J. S. Entertainment and never be found in the


    entertainment industry again."


    Jimmy spoke slowly and steadily, his deep voice carrying a strong sense of threat.


    "You are despicable and shameless!" Anna was angry. Her face showed her undisguised anger.


    In the face of Anna''s curses, Jimmy did not get angry but instead smiled back with a calm and


    composed expression on his handsome face.


    He drove directly to a French restaurant and, despite Anna''s objections, pulled her into the


    restaurant.


    "Angering me is not good for Bryce."


    Looking at Anna, who had been ring at him, Jimmyughed faintly with possessiveness in his


    eyes.


    Under the threat of Jimmy, Anna reluctantly sat across from him, her eyes flickering with fury as she


    red at him fiercely.


    Jimmy doesn''t beat around the bush. Since the woman in front of him already holds hostility


    towards him, he doesn''t have the patience to waste time with her.


    He parted his lips and said in amanding tone, "Anna, be my woman."


    Ahem...


    A short sentence almost choked Anna.


    She couldn''t hold back her anger anymore. She angrily shouted, "You... you''re simply insane!"


    Her red lips were glistening under the light of the restaurant''s lights, making them even more


    tantalizing and flirtatious.


    "I, Jimmy, always get the woman I set my sights on."


    So no matter how much she struggles and resists, it''s just a matter of time.


    "Mr. Harrison, you''re even more of a jerk than I imagined. You''re interested in me, your buddy''s


    girlfriend, and even wants to possess me. Are you even a man?" Anna red at Jimmy with cold


    eyes, wishing she could kick him straight into hell.


    Suddenly standing up, Jimmy walked over and sat down next to Anna. Before she could dodge


    away, his strong hands firmly grasped her slender waist and pulled her intimately into his embrace.


    "As for whether or not I''m a man, you can personally... test me out."

 Chapter 833 You CanT Run Away

    Chapter 833 You Can''T Run Away


    Chapter 833 You Can''t Run Away


    Although sitting in a high-end French restaurant, Anna was on edge, especially with Jimmy''s warm


    gaze and the breath that made her flustered, constantly causing her heart to race.


    "I''m not interested in whether you''re a man or not," Anna said as she pushed Jimmy away and held


    her bag against her chest to prevent him from getting closer.


    Jimmy sat back down with an enchanting smile on his devilishly handsome face. Anna''s blushing


    face made Jimmy''s smile even more alluring.


    The restaurant server quickly ced the dishes in front of them. The steak that was both colorful


    and fragrant, the rich aroma of corn soup, and French desserts were all there. If it were before,


    Anna might have started devouring everything immediately but...


    However, facing Jimmy who had been staring at her deeply with his eyes the whole time they were


    eating together left no appetite for Anna.


    "Eat more; you''re too thin," Jimmy said as he ced a cut piece of steak in front of Anna''s te


    while his maic voice filled with affection.


    "I''m not hungry; I have something else to do so I''ll go first..." Before she could finish speaking


    though, Anna''s stomach growled loudly.


    Oh God! Are you trying to embarrass me?


    Anna felt embarrassed enough that she wanted to find a hole to crawl into right then and there


    when suddenly...


    "I don''t mind feeding you," Jimmy said as he picked up another piece of steak intending to feed it


    directly into Anna''s mouth.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No... no need." Anna immediately rejected him while quickly picking up the fork next to her te


    instead.


    Seeing how obediently she ate now made Jimmy''s eyes soften even further with warmth. "You


    haven''t eaten anything today; drink some soup."


    Jimmy filled up a bowl full of aromatic soup before cing it beside Anna''s hand. How did he know


    she hadn''t eaten anything yet?


    Anna looked at him suspiciously but still took several sips from the bowl.


    She then put down her utensils after eating some steak.


    "I have something else I need to attend to, so I''m taking off. Thank you for dinner, Mr. Harrison but...


    I don''t like owing anyone anything." As soon as those words left Ana''s lips, she took out several bills


    from inside her purse before cing them onto the table. "Let''s go Dutch."


    Looking at the cash lying next to him caused Jame''s hawk-like dark pupils slightly narrow together.


    "I won''t ept any man''s invitation except for my boyfriend, so please Mr. Harrison, don''t do what


    you did today again. It makes me ufortable. Goodbye."


    After saying these words, Anna turned around and was about to leave.


    However--


    Anna was startled when Jimmy grabbed her wrist, and she could clearly feel the terrifying aura


    emanating from him.


    "In your eyes, am I an outsider?"


    Jimmy''s deep dark eyes swept over with a dangerous glint that sent shivers down one''s spine, all


    while maintaining an unflinching expression.


    "Except for my family and Bryce, everyone else is an outsider."


    Anna said with a serious expression, but there was a hint of tenderness in her eyes when she


    mentioned Bryce.


    "Are you sure Bryce is serious about you? Are you sure you have what it takes to beat out the other


    excellent women around him?"


    Jimmy frowned tightly, his face expressionless.


    "He does have many outstanding women around him, but he won''t ept any of them. He will


    never... never betray our love. We will definitely form a family in the future, and I will bear children


    for him and live a happy and fulfilling life together."


    When talking about her future life, Anna''s beautiful eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Anna''s defence of Bryce and her undisguised deep love for him made Jimmy very unhappy, and he


    muttered a curse.


    The me of jealousy in his heart was instantly ignited.


    "Bryce is my favorite..."


    Before the word "man" could even be spoken, Anna felt a warm touch covering her red lips.


    She was... kissed?


    Anna''s face was stunned, and as she eximed, Jimmy smoothly deepened the kiss.


    He never thought that his pride in self-control would almost lose control.


    Anna, who had just realized what was happening, looked at the man in front of her in disbelief.


    She just started dating Bryce, but was kissed by his good buddy.


    That was her first kiss!


    Unable to control that anger in her heart, Anna picked up the wine ss in her hand and threw it in


    Jimmy''s face without hesitation.


    Red liquid slid down his handsome face and dripped onto his white shirt.


    Anna hadn''t expected that Jimmy wouldn''t have dodged but even smiled.


    Shouldn''t he be angry and upset?


    Anna couldn''t hide her panic, which made Jimmy put on a cunning smile that resembled a fox. It


    seemed like she was scared out of her wits.


    "You can''t run away," he said in a confident tone that exuded dominance. Anna''s heart trembled


    inexplicably at his words...

 Chapter 834 His Charm

    Chapter 834 His Charm


    Chapter 834 His Charm


    "Doesn''t he know that I''m his best friend''s girlfriend? How could he do this to me..."


    "I won''t apologize, because you... deserve it," Anna yelled in anger, her eyes misty with tears. She


    stormed out of the restaurant without looking back.


    Jimmy watched as Anna got into a taxi before elegantly pulling out a tissue to wipe the wine stains


    off his face.


    "Anna, since we''ve met again, you can''t escape me," he thought to himself.


    His phone rang and he answered when he saw Bryce''s number shing on the screen.


    "Mr. Harrison, can you let go of me? I''m about to die from exhaustion," Bryceined through


    the phone line.


    Thinking about how Anna had defended Bryce earlier, Jimmy''s eyes turned icy cold.


    "I can make you even busier until you don''t have time to indulge in flirting with women anymore,"


    Jimmy said coldly.


    "What happened? Did you not win over Anna and are you feeling frustrated?" Bryce guessed with a


    mischievous grin on his face.


    "If you say one more word, I guarantee that today next year will be your... death anniversary."


    The threat was so fierce that it scared Bryce into hanging up immediately. Although Jimmy wouldn''t


    actually hurt his good friend like that but once an angry lion is awakened from its sleep...


    Satisfied with how things went down on the phone call, Jimmy nodded approvingly before touching


    his lips where there was still some heat left behind by their kiss...


    ...


    Anna rushed home as fast as she could.


    "Where is your money? The money that you earned from working? Give it to me quickly; I need it


    urgently."


    As soon as she entered the living room, her older brother''s anxious voice filled her ears.


    "You went gambling again?" Anna looked disappointed.


    "I gave all my money to Dad for medicine; I don''t have any money left for you." She said helplessly


    "How could all of your money be used to buy medicine? There must be some left!" Her brother


    snatched her purse away and started searching through it frantically.


    "You have a wealthy boyfriend, don''t you? You... call him and ask for some money. Just help me


    pay off my gambling debt, I promise I won''t gamble again."


    Her older brother greedily looked at Anna.


    Anna sighed.


    "I just started dating him, how can I ask him for money? You... are hopeless. Figure it out yourself."


    Anna grabbed her purse back and quickly ran back to her room.


    "Anna, if you don''t give me the money, I won''t be able to pay off the loan shark and I''ll sell you."


    Her older brother''s threat echoed in Anna''s ears clearly.


    Anna was filled with bitterness.


    She went into the bathroom when she returned to her room.


    Thinking of Jimmy kissing her, Anna who had always been strong burst into tears. She rubbed her


    red lips hard until they were sore but still felt dirty inside.


    Jimmy, you bastard!


    Anna kept cursing until she rubbed her lips raw beforeing out of the bathroom and sadly called


    Bryce''s phone number only to hear it ring endlessly without anyone picking up on the other end of


    the line. It must be Jimmy arranging too much work for Bryce so that he didn''t have time to answer


    her phone calls.


    There was a deep me of fury burning in Anna''s beautiful eyes...


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At a bar -


    "Mr. Stone, you are not focused today. Is it because a woman is calling you?" The woman who


    snuggled up in Bryce''s arms said coquettishly.


    "You promised me that you would apany me tonight. You can''t break you words," she added


    while tenderly holding his arm with soft hands.


    Looking at his constantly ringing phone, Bryce sighed.


    It seemed that he should find an opportunity to exin things clearly with Anna so that she wouldn''t


    hold any illusions about their rtionship anymore.


    Bryce pushed away the woman in his arms and directly dialed Jimmy''s number but before he could


    speak there came Jimmy''s voice on the other end of the line -


    "You''re not at work."


    "I''m human; I need rest too. My body isn''t feeling well so... other people took over my work," said


    Bryce nonchntly as he elegantly crossed one leg over another while pulling back his female


    companion into his embrace again.


    "Mr. Harrison, I never thought you couldn''t even conquer a simple woman like Anna. I really doubt


    your male charm in her eyes...," Bryce teased with a hint of wickedness on his lips.


    "Should I step in? Act out a y for Anna and make her give up on me? Once she gives up on me,


    you can pursue her without any hesitation. I believe you can win her over," Bryce suggested.


    "No need," Jimmy replied coldly, with a glint of determination in his eyes.


    Bryce sighed as he watched the call being mercilessly hung up by his good friend Jimmy. How


    could he handle this situation?


    "Mr. Stone, don''t think about anything else," the woman beside him shook his arm coquettishly and


    pouted when she realized that Bryce''s attention was not fully focused on her.


    The woman''s seductiveness made Bryce forget all his troubles and he pulled her into an embrace.


    "Let''s go to the room upstairs," Bryce whispered in the woman''s ear as he trailed kisses down her


    neck...

 Chapter 835 The Plan

    Chapter 835 The n


    Chapter 835 The n


    Anna cried all night and arrived at school the next day with swollen eyes. Mia affectionately held


    Anna''s hand as they headed to J. S. Entertainment for their orientation.


    "I never expected Mr. Stone to be so domineering despite his gentle appearance. Your lips are


    chapped, did you get too excitedst night and lose your strength?" Mia teased yfully.


    "I slept at homest night," Anna replied with a bitter smile.


    As they chatted, the teacher responsible for guiding new recruits arrived with two other girls. After a


    brief introduction, Anna learned that they were like her - one was a dancer and the other was a


    singer.


    "Hello, I''m Anna," she smiled warmly.


    After training together for an entire morning, everyone had be familiar with each other.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Anna, perform yourself well today. I have high hopes for you," the teacher said as she looked


    directly at Anna.


    Thinking about Mr. Harrison''s special treatment towards Anna yesterday made the teacher look at


    her more than once out of curiosity.


    "Thank you," Anna replied sweetly without realizing that it might be because of Jimmy''s unusual


    behavior towards her yesterday that made the teacher take notice of her more than usual.


    "It seems like Mr. Harrison treats you differently from others in ourpany; everyone knows about


    it now! When you make it big in showbiz someday, don''t forget me!" Mia whispered softly into


    Anna''s ear after their teacher left them alone together again


    Mia spoke casually but deep down inside she felt envious!


    "Mia, my boyfriend is Bryce. I am not close to Mr. Harrison."Anna frowned slightly but couldn''t help


    thinking about Jimmy kissing her passionately yesterday.


    "Not close? But he suspended the interview for your sake. He must see something special in you.


    Maybe he likes you. He has more wealth and higher status than Mr. Stone. Why not consider


    dumping Mr. Stone and choose to date Mr. Harrison?" Mia suggested, causing annoyance within


    Anna''s heart


    "In my heart there is only Bryce."Anna said seriously while Bryce walked into their room.


    Upon hearing that, Bryce felt really bad and helpless.


    It seemed like he had to implement his n to act as a scumbag in front of Anna earlier than


    expected. Otherwise, if things continued to develop like this, Jimmy would surely tear him apart.


    With these thoughts in mind, Bryce walked towards Anna with his long legs.


    "Bryce..." Anna saw the smiling man and her heart filled with grievances. She quickly ran to Bryce


    and hugged him tightly.


    "I missed you so much."


    Despite the embrace from Anna, Bryce didn''t dare respond in any way. His body was as stiff as a


    rock.


    "Bryce, were you working all night? I called you but no one answered." Anna pouted and sounded


    upset. Her voice had a unique charm that could melt any man''s heart.


    "I..." Facing Anna''s watery eyes full of concern, Bryce felt guilty inside. If he told her that he was


    with another womanst night, would she break up with him?


    No way! He couldn''t do that! Once she became sad or upset because of him, Jimmy wouldn''t let


    him off easily!


    He was really... in a difficult situation.


    "After you practiced for the whole morning, let''s go eat lunch," said Bryce without revealing anything


    suspiciously while keeping some distance from her intentionally.


    "Okay," replied Anna softly while holding onto Bryce''s arm gently as they left the practice room


    together...


    Bryce took Anna to a restaurant near theirpany where they sat down for lunch together.


    "Bryce... I didn''t sleep wellst night... I..."


    Anna wanted to tell Bryce what happenedst night but didn''t know how to start it off properly; she


    looked helpless while pouting her lips slightly.


    "Can you promise me something? No matter how busy you are next time, please answer my call


    even if it is just for one sentence?" Anna spoke hopefully.


    Bryce sighed helplessly; forget it - being ruthless might be better in this case...


    Only by doing so could he make sure that Anna would stay away from himpletely!


    Bryce made up his mind; he decided to be the biggest jerk on earth and make sure that Anna


    gave up on loving himpletely.


    "Anna... actually I already have someone else..."


    Before he finished what he wanted to say, Jimmy walked into the restaurant...

 Chapter 836 Afraid He Will Hurt Her Boyfriend

    Chapter 836 Afraid He Will Hurt Her Boyfriend


    Chapter 836 Afraid He Will Hurt Her Boyfriend


    "He really looks for every opportunity to get close to Anna," Bryce thought teasingly, his eyes falling


    on Jimmy as he approached them.


    Following Bryce''s gaze, Anna saw Jimmy. "Why is he here again?" she thought anxiously as she


    met his intense eyes that were both sharp and burning. A sense of foreboding rose in her heart.


    Thinking back to the predatory kiss that Jimmy had given her at the restaurantst night, Anna''s


    face turned pale. If Bryce found out about it, he would be furious and seek revenge on Jimmy. But


    how could Bryce possibly be a match for Jimmy?


    No, she couldn''t let Bryce know what happenedst night even if it meant enduring humiliation


    herself.


    Taking a few deep breaths to calm herself down, Anna regained herposure by the time Jimmy


    reached her. She smiled sweetly.


    "What a coincidence! Would you like to sit together?" Bryce asked knowingly with a yful glint in


    his eyes.


    Unlike his usual cold demeanor, the version of Jimmy today was more amiable with a light smile


    ying on his lips. However, those deep-set eyes remained locked onto Anna, making it impossible


    for her not to recall the image of being forcefully kissed by himst night.


    "The steak tasted goodst night," remarked Jimmy which made Anna''s anger re up inside - He


    must have done it intentionally!


    "Bryce, I''ve been training all morning and haven''t quite mastered everything yet... I want to go back


    and practice some more... can you take me back?" pleaded Anna softly, fearing that any mention of


    what happened between her and Jimmy woulde up from Jimmy.


    Her sweet voice sounded incredibly tempting.


    Bryce nced over at Jimmy once again, catching another warning re from him - daring him not


    interfere or meddle in their affairs - before finally deciding to y matchmaker for his good friend


    instead!


    "Anna, your health is important. After lunch, I''ll make sure to take you back home. Eat a little more,


    okay?" Bryce refused her offer and Anna bit her lip in bitterness.


    Bryce ordered food for the three of them and Anna couldn''t leave just yet.


    The atmosphere between the three of them was strange. Jimmy noticed that Anna looked at Bryce


    with gentle eyes but when she looked at him, it was full of disdain.


    Jimmy''s eyes glinted as he spoke calmly, "Something interesting happenedst night at the


    restaurant."


    Anna felt like she was going crazy hearing his words while Bryce eagerly asked what happened.


    Anna was both nervous and annoyed by Bryce''s constant questioning.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jimmy smiled, "Really want to know?"


    Bryce prodded, "Sure, say."


    "It''s really unforgettable. Maybe it should happen again to jog someone''s memories."


    Jimmy''s meaningful words made the corners of Anna''s mouth twitch.


    He knew what she was afraid of - Bryce found out what happened between themst night. Yet he


    still brought it up as if unintentionally. Obviously, he was giving her a hard time.


    "Mr. Harrison, if you don''t have anything nice to say during dinner then don''t say anything at all."


    Anna really wanted to cover his mouth.


    Bryce excused himself to go use the restroom and Anna finally turned her gaze towards Jimmy.


    She spoke directly in a warning tone, "What happenedst night was a mistake. I won''t tell Bryce


    about this and ruin your brotherhood... Mr. Harrison, I hope you know your ce and don''t do


    anything to hurt Bryce."


    Was she afraid he would hurt Bryce?


    Jimmy raised an eyebrow, his expression turning slightly sour.


    He stood up directly and sat in the seat next to Anna.


    Before Anna could react, Jimmy''s fingers were already sped around her waist, pulling her into his


    arms with just a little force.


    Her slender waist that fit perfectly in his hand made Jimmy''s heart skip a beat...

 Chapter 837 IM Afraid One Day YouLl Be Calculated Against

    Chapter 837 I''M Afraid One Day You''Ll Be Calcted Against


    Chapter 837 I''m Afraid One Day You''ll Be Calcted Against


    He always thought that his world was only about the business, but he didn''t expect Anna''s


    appearance to awaken the emotions he had been suppressing.


    The impulse to immediately take her was so strong that Jimmy couldn''t bear to let go, as the faint,


    delicate fragrance lingered in his nostrils.


    "You... You let go of me, I am Bryce''s girlfriend!"


    Anna pounded the man''s chest hard, afraid of attracting other people''s attention, she whispered a


    warning in Jimmy''s ear, "We will be seen like this. You let me go ..."


    Jimmypletely ignored the woman''s struggles as arge hand touched her pink cheek.


    The smooth cheeks are tinged with alluring rosy hues.


    Anna, who had never had such intimate contact with a man before, forgot to struggle for a moment.


    Jimmy''s hands seem to possess some kind of magic.


    "Do we look like we''re having an affair?"


    The words "having an affair" hit Anna like a bolt from the blue, instantly bringing her back to her


    senses.


    Afraid that Bryce woulde back and see their intimacy, she raised her right hand and swung it


    towards Jimmy''s face.


    Jimmy sped the woman''s slender wrist and pulled her into his arms once more.


    His sexy lips curved in a smile, his breath sprayed on Anna''s neck.


    "Bryce is very capable, but not suitable for you."


    Anna snorted, "The man I chose for myself is none of your business. You have no right to meddle in


    my affairs."


    "You are as blind as a bat!"


    Jimmy was displeased and then nibbled lightly on her earlobe.


    The man''s teasing made Anna''s body tremble violently.


    "Bastard!"


    Anna cursed angrily and opened her mouth to bite Jimmy.


    The smile on Jimmy''s lips became even more unrestrained.


    He lowered his head slightly, his voice hoarse.


    "So you like this kind of thing..."


    Anna was stunned and only realized that -


    She actually ... actually bit Jimmy on the neck!


    The obvious bite marks left herpletely stunned.


    Jimmy gently touched the mark.


    She forcefully swung her hands to break free from Jimmy''s grip.


    Luckily for her, Jimmy let go of her before Bryce returned.


    Anna immediately adjusted her breathing andposed herself.


    "What were you talking about? Seems like you''re having a good time," Bryce teased with a smirk,


    noticing the bite marks on Jimmy''s neck.


    Did Jimmy win over Anna so soon?


    "It''s nothing. Mr. Harrison is a big shot in the business world, while I''m just an intern. We don''t have


    much inmon," Anna replied through gritted teeth, hinting at some hidden resentment.


    Bryce raised an eyebrow, sensing that Jimmy hadn''t seeded yet.


    Dude, you seem prettyme right now...


    Bryce taunted him with his eyes and relished in the entertainment of it all.


    "What happened to your neck?"


    Bryce tried to ignite some sparks between them again.


    Jimmy''s dark eyes fell upon Anna as he curved his lips into a smile at the corner of his mouth,


    "I got bitten by a little wildcat."


    Bryce knew exactly what he meant but couldn''t help bursting outughing anyway,


    "Mr. Harrison got bitten by ''a cat''? Willingly?"


    Jimmy yed along with him using double entendre, "This little wildcat is quite difficult, making me


    want to conquer her."


    Beingpared to a wildcat ignitedyers of anger within Anna''s beautiful eyes.


    Thankfully, their food arrived just then and broke up the tension in the air.


    But despite being presented with delicious dishes before them both, Anna had no appetite


    whatsoever.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She forced herself to eat only small amounts before putting down her utensils.


    "Why are you eating so little?" Bryce asked softly.


    "It''s nothing; maybe I''m not feeling well because someone affects my mood," Anna replied.


    Bryce remained silent...


    After finishing their meal and leaving the restaurant, Anna visibly breathed out in relief.


    "Bryce... I have something I''d like to talk about."


    She hesitated for words but didn''t know how else to begin...


    However,


    Before she could say anything more, Bryce checked his phone and said, "Anna, I''ve got something


    important going on right now. You head back first. I''ll pick you upter tonight."


    As she watched him walk away from behind, Anna sighed deeply once more...


    But deep down inside


    she was afraid that Jimmy mighte after her again.


    So she hastened back towards the practice room as fast as possible.


    The afternoon passed quietly enough.


    Although training had been tiring for sure, it was still better than facing that man again!


    Come nighttime though.


    True enough, Bryce kept true on his word: after the training ended, he came over to pick up Anna.


    He came over personally himself-


    He had made up his mind and decided to implement his "scumbag" n on the way back while


    sending her home, and also to change Anna''s perception of Jimmy.


    But before he could say anything, she spoke first, "Bryce, do you... feel like someone around you


    don''t really consider you a true friend? Maybe... someone is doing things behind your back that will


    disappoint you." Anna probed with eyes that were as clear and shimmering as spring water.


    Bryce squinted. Was she talking about Jimmy? It seemed that in Anna''s mind, Mr. Harrison''s image


    was really not good. Thinking of this made Bryce feel secretly pleased.


    Perhaps only Anna would hate Jimmy so much in this world.


    "You''re so outstanding; maybe you should take a closer look at the people around you; otherwise...


    I''m afraid one day someone will plot against you," said Anna with praise hidden in her words. This


    made Bryce very proud.


    Tsk, tsk, Jimmy, how could you imagine that in the heart of the woman who caught your eye there


    would be such a great image of me?


    He felt proud of it, but thinking that Jimmy might send him to explore new markets somewhere


    deste, he shivered with fear.

 Chapter 838 Get Her Drunk

    Chapter 838 Get Her Drunk


    Chapter 838 Get Her Drunk


    Anna wanted to invite Bryce inside her home, since they were already standing at the doorstep.


    However, she thought about her older brother who was addicted to gambling, paralyzed father and


    exhausted mother who had to take care of him and decided against it.


    "I... it''s not very convenient for me to invite you in today," Anna said with some embarrassment as


    she looked at Bryce.


    Bryce smiled. He knew more about Anna''s family situation than anyone else.


    "Okay, maybe next time," Bryce replied which made Anna breathe a sigh of relief. Her furrowed


    eyebrows finally rxed.


    After saying goodbye to Bryce, Anna turned around and walked towards the yard but suddenly


    remembered something and went back to face him again.


    Seeing Anna hesitate with what she wanted to say made Bryce feel curious.


    "Do you have time the day after tomorrow?"


    Anna asked softly with a hopeful look in her beautiful eyes.


    Bryce thought for a moment before answering,


    "I don''t think so. J. S. Entertainment has a lot of things that need my attentiontely."


    Anna felt disappointed but still maintained an elegant smile on her face,


    "Okay then, I''ll go inside now. Be careful on your way back."


    With hisplex pupils locked onto Anna''s figure until it disappeared from his sight, he realized that


    he should have rified things earlier, or else this innocent girl might love him so deeply.


    A n formed in his mind...


    In the following days, J. S. Entertainment provided specialized training for Anna, Mia and two other


    trainees, which was tiring but enjoyable for Anna.


    Mia came over beside Anna, "It really is too tiring."


    Anna smiled as she handed Mia some tissues,


    "Tired yet happy; it feels fulfilling, doesn''t it?"


    Mia nodded


    "Yes, indeed, but... today is Saturday; your birthday! Are you nning on having dinner with your


    boyfriend tonight or..."


    Mia gave a meaningful nce at Anna.


    Anna sighed deeply,


    "Bryce is very busy these days so he probably won''t have time to celebrate my birthday with me."


    There was regret mixed with disappointment in her sweet voice.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the phone rang in her ear. Seeing Bryce''s number on the screen,


    Anna''s eyes shimmered with excitement.


    Does he have time now?


    Anna pressed the answer button excitedly and quickly.


    Bryce''s deep and maic voice quickly echoed in Anna''s ear.


    "I am waiting for you at the entrance of thepany."


    Anna was so excited that she almost jumped up.


    "I know it''s your birthday today, so I''ve put aside all my work to make sure you have an


    unforgettable birthday."


    Bryce''s pleasant and deep voice resounded once again.


    Anna''s face was filled with a bright smile.


    "I''lle to find you right away."


    Anna hung up the phone and opened her makeup bag.


    Mia''s hand was wrapped around Anna''s shoulder.


    "It seems that he is taking action, Anna. I wish you good luck tonight in sessfully winning over


    Mr. Stone."


    Mia''s teasing caused a blush to appear on Anna''s cheeks.


    In order to spend an unforgettable birthday with Bryce, Anna deliberately chose a white dress.


    The design of the off-shoulder dress reveals her skin as smooth as velvet and curvy figure. She


    unted her long and straight legs in this dress.


    Anna arrived at thepany''s doorstep only after ensuring that everything got ready.


    Bryce had been sitting in the car all along. As soon as he saw Anna, he got out of the car and


    chivalrously opened the door for her.


    Jimmy has a good eye.


    Seeing Anna who was both innocent and alluring, Bryce couldn''t help praising her within himself.


    Bryce drove and it took half an hour for the car to stop.


    Anna got off the car and couldn''t help but look around.


    Bryce walked up to Anna with a gentle smile on his handsome face.


    "The food here is delicious, you will definitely love it."


    Anna nodded and followed Bryce into the Western restaurant with a sweet smile on her face.


    What made Anna feel a little uneasy was that this ce was not just a Western restaurant, but


    also... a ce with hotel amenities.


    Does it really mean that Bryce, as Mia said, wants to sleep with me tonight?


    When such thoughts came to mind, Anna''s face turned bright red.


    What should I do if he really... tonight?


    Anna was caught in a dilemma andpletely failed to notice Bryce''s heavy-hearted appearance.


    He hoped that tonight''s n would be a sess, so that he could get rid of the trouble sessfully.


    Bryce ced the perfectly poured red wine in front of Anna.


    Anna picked up the ss, her face beaming with a bright smile.


    "Bryce, thank you for celebrating my birthday with me. If it weren''t for you chasing away those


    bullies that day, I might not be who I am today. Your presence has shown me that I am still worthy of


    love, and your encouragement has filled my life with hope. Thank you."


    Anna gathered her courage and said, with her crystal-clear eyes shining like stars in the night sky,


    filled with deep affection.


    The affectionate gaze filled Bryce with helplessness.


    If she knew her purpose tonight, she might regret the things she just said.


    After hesitating for a moment, Bryce opened his lips and said, "Anna, I''m not as good as you think.


    Actually... I''m just a scumbag. I have many female friends and I am not the kind of man who can


    bring you happiness."


    Anna immediately shook her head.


    "I believe that you are not a scumbag now, and I also believe that the only person in this world who


    can make me feel happy is you." Anna said shyly, with blushes on her cheeks.


    Oh my god, why is this girl so devoted to me?


    Bryce let out a helpless sigh and raised his ss, "Let''s have a drink."


    Faced with Bryce''s proposal, Anna was timid. She had never drunk alcohol before. Would she get


    drunk?


    Bryce saw through Anna''s inner worries, and a faintly wicked smile curled his lips.


    "Don''t worry, the alcohol content is not very high, you won''t get drunk."


    After hearing Bryce''s words, Anna picked up the ss with relief.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Happy birthday."


    Anna happily drank it all in one gulp.


    Bryce''s pupils rolled, and he almost couldn''t control the excitement in his heart.


    The girl finally drank it; his n was about to seed...

 Chapter 839 Your Beloved Girl

    Chapter 839 Your Beloved Girl


    Chapter 839 Your Beloved Girl


    The phone on Jimmy''s desk kept vibrating, causing his handsome brows to furrow in frustration.


    "Take a five-minute break," he told the managers in the meeting before walking over to the window


    and answering the call.


    "Bryce, this better be important," Jimmy said with annoyance. He hated being interrupted during


    meetings and his eyes were filled with anger.


    Bryce was taken aback by Jimmy''s voice and took a moment topose himself before speaking


    again. "Ocean Grand Hotel, room 1010, there''s a huge surprise waiting for you." Bryce spoke


    directly with an evil grin on his lips.


    Jimmy''s expression turned even colder as he replied curtly, "I don''t have time for this." He


    remembered all too well how Bryce had pulled simr stunts before only to find him face-to-face


    with a seductive woman instead of work.


    "You''ll regret it." Jimmy''s refusal was already expected by Bryce.


    "This time, it''s not those crazy women waiting for you, but..." Bryce''s wicked smile grew even bigger.


    "The girl you''ve been longing for. This is a rare opportunity, created by me. Whether you ept it or


    not is up to you. But don''te to me with regretster."


    After saying these words, Bryce immediately hung up the phone.


    Staring at the disconnected phone, Jimmy uttered a curse under his breath.


    "Damn!"


    His assistant heard his muffled curse and couldn''t help feeling a bit scared. Trembling with fear, the


    assistant approached him cautiously.


    "Mr. Harrison, should we continue?" she asked nervously.


    "Let''s adjourn for today and continue tomorrow," replied Jimmy as he left the conference room.


    Meanwhile, after ending the call with Jimmy, Bryce stood beside Anna''s bed watching her sleep


    soundly under her thin nket. He couldn''t believe that just one drink had gotten her so drunk that


    his n went smoother than expected.


    "She really is naive," thought Bryce as he gently covered Anna back up again.


    "Sweetie, although you are beautiful, it''s a pity that I have never liked innocent girls. I prefer sexy


    ladies. More importantly, you''re the only woman who interests my good buddy, so I can only give


    her to you," he murmured to himself.


    ncing at the time, Bryce decisively left the room.


    He was afraid that Jimmy would beat him up severely when he arrived and saw Anna unconscious


    from drunkenness.


    Jimmy raced to the hotel at high speed and arrived at the room designated by Bryce.


    When he saw the partially closed door, his brows furrowed involuntarily and he pushed it open to


    enter the room.


    There was only one dim yellow floormp in the room, and through its somewhat dim light, Jimmy


    saw the figure lying on the bed...


    Anna.


    The man frowned and took a step to the bedside.


    Seeing the girl kick the nket down to her feet, "It''s... so hot."


    Anna, who was asleep, suddenly opened her eyes. However, those clear eyes were now filled with


    a mesmerizing haziness.


    Her voice was soft and seductive due to being drunk.


    "Bryce, is that you?" Her misty eyes stared intensely at Jimmy.


    Ayer of frost immediately covered Jimmy''s handsome face.


    "Bryce, you''re so kind. You... you remembered my birthday. I''m really happy today and I hope that...


    you''ll always be by my side on every birthday in the future."


    On Anna''s delicate face, there was not only intoxicating charm but also a hint of shyness after the


    confession.


    "Why is it so hot? I want to drink water."


    Anna grabbed Jimmy''s arm, her sweet voice captivating his heart and soul.


    Jimmy, of course, could not say no to her.


    He poured a ss of water...


    "Anna, do you know what you''re doing?"


    In just the time it takes to pour a ss of water, the girl had undone her clothing buttons.


    A hint of warmth flickered in the depths of his eyes.


    Anna looked at Jimmy with her big watery eyes, innocent and helpless.


    "I... am so hot."


    Her long eyshes resembled wings, constantly fluttering.


    "I feel ufortable... I need to take off my clothes and go to sleep."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    As he watched the woman coquettishly and unabashedly trying to undress, Jimmy''s self-control


    reached a critical point.


    "Bryce, I''m going to kill you," Jimmy gritted his teeth, fearing that Anna might do something else. He


    tightly wrapped her in a nket, shielding her from the chill.


    He handed her the ss of water and then dialed Bryce''s phone number.


    On the other end, Bryce''s eyes lit up with a yful glint when he saw the iing call.


    "So you got it done already? Looks like I owe myself a pat on the back," he thought to himself,


    already imagining how much reward he would ask Jimmy for.


    But little did he know...


    "Bryce..."


    Jimmy''s voice was as cold as ice and sent shivers down his spine when he answered the phone. It


    was like a visitor from hell had arrived.


    Did something go wrong?


    No way. Anna was so drunk that it should have been an easy task to handle her.


    "What did you do to her?" Jimmy demanded in his icy tone once again, sensing his anger rising


    inside him.


    Bryce quickly tried to exin himself, "It was just one drink. Her tolerance is really low, so she got


    drunk."


    After hearing this exnation, Jimmy''s deep-set eyes fell onto Anna''s body. Just one drink and she


    ended up like this? He knew now that she couldn''t be allowed to drink anymore in the future.


    Bryce took advantage of the situation and joked, "Jimmy, this is your chance! A drunk woman can


    let you do whatever you want with her. It''s a rare opportunity!"

 Chapter 840 Bryce, Hug Me

    Chapter 840 Bryce, Hug Me


    Chapter 840 Bryce, Hug Me


    Jimmy had to admit that Bryce''s "design" was making him feel a bit out of control, and the flutter in


    his heart was increasing little by little.


    However...


    He frowned and said in a low voice, "Taking advantage of someone''s weakness is not my style. You


    better pray that she''s okay, otherwise I guarantee you won''t have any chance to date women in the


    future."


    Jimmy threatened directly.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Bryce always thought that Jimmy was going to thank him, but he didn''t expect to hear a threat.


    This made him unhappy and angry.


    "If it weren''t for my design, how could you have had the chance to be alone in a room with her? If I


    didn''t treat you as my buddy, I would have epted her confession long ago. You don''t know how


    charming she was when she confessed, and even... she had made up her mind to spend her life


    with me."


    This was an exaggerated statement.


    But he believed it was a good statement provoke Jimmy into sleeping with Anna.


    Sure enough, as soon as he finished speaking, Jimmy hung up the phone.


    There''s a catch!


    Bryce had a satisfied smile on his face and, without further concern, found a woman to spend the


    night with him.


    After drinking some water, Anna fell into a tranquil state again. Her stunning eyes lightly closed,


    making her incredibly alluring.


    Jimmy''s obsidian-like eagle eyes were locked onto Anna the whole time.


    Anna, what exactly am Ickingpared to Bryce?


    He can actually make you so determined to choose to be with him.


    Jimmy''s proximity filled Anna''s nostrils with the unmistakable scent of a man.


    Thinking it was Bryce, she held Jimmy''s waist with both hands, squinting her watery eyes and lifting


    her red lips.


    "Bryce, hug me."


    The faint scent of perfume mixed with intoxicating liquor, like the finest love potion in the world.


    The self-control that has always been a source of pride is gradually crumbling.


    Anna was unhappy because she got no response.


    "Hug me... I want a hug."


    Anna''s coquettish behavior made Jimmy almost lose his mind. He had to lightly ce his hands on


    her shoulders.


    "Calm down."


    Anna held onto Jimmy''s waist with both hands and acted coquettishly in his arms.


    "You seem... a bit different from usual."


    The man''s bony hands lifted the girl''s delicate chin and then he kissed her red lips.


    Anna, who was drunk,pletely froze and showed no reaction.


    Jimmy thought that his kiss would surely make Anna angry, and she might even push him away


    immediately.


    However, she didn''t.


    Her calm eptance instantly ignited a strong me of jealousy in his heart.


    "... Bryce."


    She unconsciously called out Bryce''s name.


    It made Jimmy turn pale with anger.


    Thinking about Anna epting his kiss as if he were Bryce, Jimmy couldn''t restrain his anger.


    He bent down and kissed her lips once more.


    Unlike the previous peck, this onees with a hint of punishment.


    Her instinctive struggle, although it may seem insignificant to others, is undoubtedly the greatest


    challenge for Jimmy.


    "Anna, you''re seducing me."


    Jimmy''s voice was low and husky, brushing past Anna''s ear with a soft whisper.


    the girlpletely under the influence of alcohol only knew that his embrace made her feel


    comfortable.


    She smiled and held onto the man''s waist tightly, unwilling to let go.


    Jimmy was very aware that if he continued like this, the sober version of her will definitely hate him.


    At this moment, her hot hand that wanted some cool had reached between his shirts.


    Jimmy''s eyes darkened slightly as he looked at the person in his arms, who was truly a little vixen.


    "I... I feel like vomiting."


    Anna frowned and instinctively pushed the man away.


    Jimmy realized his loss of control. He narrowed his eyes and calmed himself down before sitting on


    the edge of the bed and gently patting Anna''s back.


    However, the difort in her stomach caused Anna''s face to scrunch up.


    She is obviously very ufortable.


    Jimmy''s dark eyes showed a hint of tenderness.


    Handing her hot water, the girl stubbornly shook her head and said, "I don''t want to drink it... it


    doesn''t taste good."


    Anna''s coquettishness made the man smile.


    "Ugh..."


    A good atmosphere was destroyed in less than three seconds.


    The unpleasant smell instantly filled the room.


    The man was helpless, sighed, and then held Anna, who vomited, and walked quickly to the


    bathroom...

 Chapter 841 I Hate You

    Chapter 841 I Hate You


    Chapter 841 I Hate You


    The next morning, Anna gradually woke up.


    She struggled to sit up, her beautiful eyes filled with a hazy sleepiness.


    My head hurts so much.


    Her brow furrowed and she pounded her head.


    At this moment, the sound of flowing water echoed in Anna''s ears.


    She instinctively looked towards the direction of the bathroom.


    What''s the situation? Is there someone inside?


    In an instant, her face changed dramatically as she tried to recall what had happenedst night.


    Some blurry images shed before her eyes.


    She instinctively lifted the nket on her body.


    Upon seeing herself naked, Annapletely broke down and her face instantly turned pale!


    Could ... she really be with Bryce ...st night?


    Anna was in a state of confusion.


    Although she had been with Bryce for a while, she was not ready for sleeping with him yet.


    She was not an easy girl; she wanted to keep the beautiful first time until their wedding night.


    But now... she was very anxious and even regretful about what had happened.


    What should I do?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    How should I face Bryce now?


    Anna looked confused until the bathroom door was opened by someone.


    At the sound of footsteps, she was so ashamed and annoyed that she hurriedly buried herself under


    the nket.


    Jimmy walked out of the bathroom and upon seeing the small lump on the bed, his lips curved into


    a wicked smile.


    Shy?


    He walked towards the big bed.


    Anna became even more nervous as she heard the footsteps getting closer and closer. She


    clutched onto her nket tightly, her small hand trembling even more.


    What to do? What should be her first sentence?


    "Do you have a headache?"


    A man''s deep voice came through.


    Anna, who was covered in a nket, whispered, "No... my head doesn''t hurt."


    Wait.


    Why does Bryce''s voice sound different than usual?


    Anna, who sensed that something was not quite right, carefully pulled back the nket to reveal a


    gap.


    The first thing that came into view was a strong waist with a bathroom around, then a chest without


    b ...


    Anna swallowed nervously.


    I didn''t expect Bryce to look thin in clothes but have muscles when he takes them off. He has a


    really great figure.


    Jimmy looked at the girl who was still hiding under the nket, and spoke in a low voice, "The


    customer service will send honey water for hangoverter. You should go wash up first."


    This time, Anna confirmed that the owner of the voice was not Bryce!


    And then, Anna clearly saw the man in front of her.


    Jimmy!


    Anna was shocked.


    How could it be him?


    Could it be that the man she was withst night was ... was Jimmy?


    No, how is that possible!


    Wasn''t she celebrating her birthday with Brycest night?


    After lifting the nket, Jimmy saw the girl clearly presented before his eyes.


    Her seductive posturest night shed through his mind.


    "You are not allowed to drink alcohol outside anymore in the future."


    Anna even thought for a moment that all of this was just her dream.


    But as Jimmy''s deep voice rang out again, she was certain that everything in front of her was real.


    "Ah!"


    Shocked, bewildered, and confused, Anna let out a scream and clutched the nket tightly with


    trembling hands.


    "You... what are you doing here? Where is Bryce?"


    After hearing these words, Jimmy''s face instantly turned dark.


    The original warmth had been reced by a coldness, and Jimmy leaned down slightly, his lips


    whispering in Anna''s ear, "You were with mest night."


    He deliberately lowered his voice, his tone flirtatious.


    "You... you bastard!"


    Anna was so angry that she gritted her teeth. The thought of Jimmy taking away her virginity made


    her unable to control the intense mes within her!


    In one smooth motion, she picked up the pillow in her hand and mmed it down hard on the man


    in front of her.


    Jimmy easily dodged it.


    His eyesnded on the woman''s smooth shoulders, her graceful swan-like neck made Jimmy''s


    Adam''s apple roll slightly a few times.


    Doesn''t this woman know how tempting she is now?


    When Anna noticed Jimmy''s gaze fixed on her, her anger burned even stronger and her stunning


    star-like eyes were filled with hatred!


    "Why are you doing this to me, Jimmy? I am Bryce''s girlfriend! Why did you take away my


    innocence? I will sue you and report you to the police!"


    Angry and helpless, Anna became incoherent and shouted at Jimmy with tears filling her eyes.


    Tears are like beads that have lost their string, dropping one by one and flowing down her face.


    Jimmy didn''t expect her to misunderstand like this.


    Jimmy, who has always disdained exining himself to others, had to admit that he was defeated


    by Anna''s tears. After a few moments'' silence, he said, "It''s not what you think. I didn''t..."


    But before he could finish speaking, the woman''s hoarse voice interrupted him.


    "I hate you!"

 Chapter 842 You Really Angered Me

    Chapter 842 You Really Angered Me


    Chapter 842 You Really Angered Me


    Jimmy was indifferent to women''s anger.


    He handed her a cup of honey water and said in a calm tone, "Honey water for hangover."


    The tone that was obviously mixed with amand made Anna even more angry, and she


    forcefully threw the cup to the ground.


    Watching the shattered cup fall to the ground, Jimmy''s obsidian-like eagle eyes showed a hint of


    impatience and his forehead veins bulged.


    "Jimmy, you despicable person... I''m calling the police, and you will pay for what you''ve done!"


    Anger made Anna lose her rationality. She picked up the phone and was about to dial the


    emergency number.


    Ignoring Anna''s anger and hatred in her eyes, Jimmy slowly opened his lips, "It was Bryce who


    called me and asked me toe take care of you. I just wanted to help a friend. How can the police


    charge me for that?"


    Jimmy''s calm and domineering attitude made Anna''s face even paler, and her hand holding the


    phone trembled gently.


    "No way, Bryce wouldn''t leave me to you... Don''t talk nonsense."


    There was a hint of uncertainty in Anna''s voice as she spoke, whether she was trying to console


    herself or refute Jimmy.


    Bryce, is it really you... Did you hand me over to him and let him take away my virginity?


    No!


    It must be Jimmy, that despicable person, who forced him to do it. Yes, it must be!


    Anna''s unease was clear to Jimmy, who couldn''t help but sneer at her with lips.


    "You can call Bryce and ask him what''s going on."


    Jimmy crossed his arms and calmly said, his short sentence was like the final straw that broke


    Anna''s uncertain persistence.


    She dared not dial Bryce''s phone number easily, fearing that what she would hear was the truth


    Jimmy had spoken.


    "Even if ... even if that''s the case, it must be because of your threats. Jimmy, you viin, from the


    first moment you met me, you ignored the fact that I''m your good buddy''s girlfriend and took


    advantage of me. Now you get what you want, don''t you?"


    When it came to thest sentence, Anna''s face turned pale as paper and tears streamed down like


    rain.


    She sat on the ground in a painful crouch, her white shell teeth biting down hard on her lip, the


    slightest bites of blood dripping down the corners of her mouth.


    When Jimmy saw the touch of bright red on Anna''s lips, his eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    "I just helped you change your clothes."


    "Just changing clothes?"


    Anna lifted her head, and her lips were tinged with extreme sarcasm.


    "How can you let go of your prey so easily when you''ve identified your target?" Anna, who was


    getting angrier and angrier, was so furious that her whole body was trembling and she wanted to


    tear Jimmy into pieces!


    "Jimmy, you are now a rapist, a devil who destroyed all my happiness." Anna''s voice was hoarse,


    her eyes filled with burning mes of anger.


    Jimmy''s dark eyes shed slightly as he heard the word rapist.


    "So what? Even if you call the police, do you have any evidence? Do you think anyone in this city


    dares to touch me?"


    Jimmy''s words made Anna''s heartpletely cold.


    Yes, in this city, who has the ability to make him confess his guilt?


    Anna unwillingly roared again.


    "You ... you think you are great just because you are powerful? Jimmy, even if no one cany hands


    on you, but ... but you can''t get rid of it for the rest of your life, the charge of being a rapist, you...


    you will definitely be punished by God, you will definitely repay!"


    Anna stood up, her eyes covered with hatred.


    "I''m waiting for the day when God punishes you, I''m waiting for the time when I see you ruined!"


    Anna gritted her teeth, then turned around and headed for the door.


    No sooner had she taken a few steps than Jimmy sped her wrist, making it difficult for her to


    move an inch.


    "Let go, bastard!"


    "Anna cursed angrily.


    Jimmy''s originally sparkling eyes were instantly reced by fierce and cold ones due to Anna''s


    repeated curses and disbelief.


    "There may be reporters outside, you can''t just leave like this."


    Reporter?


    Annapletely broke down. She knew very well that once the reporters caught her and Jimmy


    coming to the hotel, tranquility would never belong to her again.


    "It''s all because of you, I will hate you for the rest of my life, you bastard!"


    The anger in her heart reached a fever pitch and Anna bit down hard on Jimmy''s arm.


    Damn!


    Jimmy muttered a curse under his breath, and his cold eyes glinted with a dark aura that seemed to


    swallow Anna in an instant.


    "I will tell all the reporters outside that you are a criminal!"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Anna''s wordspletely ignited Jimmy''s anger, and a bloodthirsty aura lingered around him.


    He lifted Anna''s chin and said icily, "Have you determined that I have raped you?"


    Jimmy''s deep voice was calm and steady, without a hint of disturbance. However... his pupils were


    surging with waves of dark light, tightly locked onto Anna''s figure.


    "Last night is a fact, you cannot deny it."


    Anna stared coldly at Jimmy with her star-like eyes.


    Jimmy nodded, his tightly pursed lips revealing a hint of coldness.


    "Since you are convinced, I will solidify the charges and provide evidence for you."


    The unique scent of masculinity instantly enveloped her.


    She could clearly feel Jimmy''s handsome face getting closer and closer to her.


    "What... what are you doing? Jimmy, let go of me!"


    Anna, who was tightly held in Jimmy''s arms, struggled and kicked hard as she lost her freedom.


    When she met Jimmy''s bloodshot eyes, she felt creepy.


    Does he still have to...


    Is one time not enough? Does he want to humiliate me a second time?


    Anna became alert.


    Jimmy didn''t say anything and just threw Anna on the bed.


    Only when Jimmy untie the bathrobe around him did Anna realize his current madness.


    "Anna, you have really angered me."


    Jimmy''s clearlyrge handnded on her waist and slid all the way down.


    When Anna felt Jimmy''s madness, she gasped and shouted loudly.


    "No, don''t!"

 Chapter 843 Despair

    Chapter 843 Despair


    Chapter 843 Despair


    Anna waspletely hopeless. Her struggles and kicks didn''t work at all. She didn''t know who else


    could save her except for Bryce, so she instinctively called out his name.


    When Jimmy heard Bryce''s name, his eyes narrowed with jealousy and he sealed Anna''s red lips


    shut.


    Anna was powerless to resist and tears of pain streamed down her face, sparkling as they fell onto


    Jimmy''s hand.


    Her tears annoyed him inexplicably.


    Looking at the helpless girl, especially those star-like eyes, Jimmy saw shes of memories from


    the past.


    Thinking about something made the man press his lips together.


    Just like when they were children, every time she cried it would make her eyes red and pitifully cute


    appearance that made him unable to continue what he was doing next.


    Even though they had spent half a year together, why couldn''t he see any familiarity in her eyes


    towards him?


    Jimmy frowned uncertainly. Although he wasn''t sure what happened after she was taken away by


    her family but he knew that just like years ago when faced with her tears again now left him


    powerless to resist them once more.


    His slender index finger gently wiped away the tear from the corner of Anna''s eye as he said softly,


    "I don''t want to hurt you.".


    As soon as he finished his words, Jimmy got off the bed and began fixing his clothes while Anna


    quickly sat up on the bed with fragile emotions.


    "You already have," choked out Anna whose swollen watery gaze still held intense hatred until it


    reached its limit.


    Jimmy sighed before finishing up getting dressed while speaking in an icy voice, "If you don''t want


    to be caught by reporters outside, then stay here for another half hour before leaving."


    It wasn''t until she heard the sound of door closing that Anna slowly opened up her tear-stained clear


    pupils. Even though Jimmy had left but there still lingered in room his unique male scent which


    constantly reminded Anna aboutst night''s absurdity.


    Her heart trembled, her nose twitched and she uncontrobly shed more tears.


    After some time passed, she finally calmed down and picked up her phone.


    Anna thought about calling the police immediately but then remembered what Jimmy said. So what


    if she called the police?


    He''s so powerful in this city that exposing his evil deeds is impossible and might even bring endless


    troubles to my struggling family.


    What should I do?


    At this moment, Anna thought of Bryce. She immediately dialed Bryce''s phone number, but he didn''t


    answer and she didn''t have the courage to call again.


    She was afraid that Bryce would find out about her being with Jimmyst night and even more


    afraid that Bryce would see her embarrassment.


    Anna couldn''t figure it out. She was celebrating her birthday with Bryce, so why did she end up with


    Jimmy after just one drink?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bryce, what role are you ying in all of this?


    After hesitating for a while, Anna silently put down the phone.


    After tidying up a bit and making sure no one was outside anymore, Anna finally left the room that


    had filled her with pain, fear and grievances.


    ...


    Looking at J. S. Entertainment''s signboard from inside his red sports car parked outside the building


    entrance, Bryce felt uncertain about things for once.


    Everything must have gone ording to n by now...


    As memories of Anna''s innocent yet trusting gaze surfaced in his mind, Bryce couldn''t help but feel


    guilty.


    But then again, the guilt soon vanished as another thought crossed his mind.


    Anna, I''m creating an opportunity for you. Jimmy is an excellent man who has power, influence, and


    isn''t interested in other women. He''s exactly what every woman desires. You should thank me


    instead.


    As such thoughts floated through his mind, Bryce''s lips curved into a wicked smile.


    "Mr. Stone, you''ve arrived at thepany."


    A sweet voice came into Bryce ears, "Mr. Stone, have you spent a happy night with me?"


    The woman sitting beside him unbuckled herself from her seatbelt. She leaned against him, hinting


    at seduction as slender fingers lightly traced over his chest.


    Her slightly parted lips were close enough to whisper into Bryces'' ear, breathing out fragrant air like


    orchids blooming in springtime.


    Although he was a yboy, this woman''s excessive initiative made Bryces'' eyebrows slightly


    furrowed.


    "Enough. This is thepany entrance."


    Bryce pushed away the woman''s hand, warned her near her ear, and then got out of the car.


    The woman lowered the window, giving off vibes before saying coquettishly, "Mr. Stone, please


    remember to call me when you have time. I will miss you and also... I was really happyst night.


    You are amazing."


    The woman''s insincere praise brought a satisfied smile to Bryce''s handsome face.


    After flying a kiss to Bryce while saying goodbye, the woman reluctantly drove away.


    Bryce turned around.


    To his great surprise, Anna was standing not far away, watching him.


    He clearly captured the unbelievable despair in Anna''s star-like eyes!


    How could this be so coincidental?


    Bryce furrowed his brow. Although he had always nned to make Anna give up on him, he never


    thought it would happen in this situation.


    The teary eyes filled with remorse made Bryce feel a little guilty.


    Anna, standing behind the pir, couldn''t ept the fact in front of her!


    I am his girlfriend, aren''t I? Why could he flirt with another woman so openly?


    Could it be... Could it be that everything fromst night, as Jimmy said, was his... Bryce''s n?


    Anna, who felt a strong sense of betrayal, trembled as her body was wracked with intense pain in


    her heart.


    Bryce took a few big steps and walked up to Anna, with an awkward expression on his face as he


    opened his lips.


    "This is my nature. I will not have only one woman by my side . This is me, the real Bryce."


    After hearing Bryce''s words, Anna smiled, but her smile was tinged with a pitiful and heart-


    wrenching sadness.


    The next second.


    "Snap!"

 Chapter 844 The Cruel Truth

    Chapter 844 The Cruel Truth


    Chapter 844 The Cruel Truth


    Anna pped Bryce''s face as hard as she could, mingled with the cold wind in her ears.


    Faced with the p, Bryce looked helpless.


    "Tell me, wasst night''s incident... was it really arranged by you? Did you call Jimmy to the hotel


    room? Did you intentionally make me drunk... was it also part of your n?"


    Anna burst into tears and angrily demanded, "Why?"


    She was anticipating an answer, but at the same time, she was afraid of it. She even hoped that


    Bryce would tell her that everything fromst night was forced upon him by Jimmy and he had been


    threatened.


    But... but just now, Anna saw a scene that clearly told her Bryce had no love for her at all.


    The tears on Anna''s face and the pain in her eyes made Bryce''s guilt even stronger.


    I don''t want to hurt such an innocent little girl myself, but unfortunately...


    She''s known my true nature anyway. I''ll just do something more outrageous to make her totally give


    up on me.


    Thinking of that, Bryce parted his lips.


    "Yes, everything that happenedst night was arranged by me. I''m sorry."


    Although his words were brief, it hit Anna like a bolt from the blue.


    The only small hope in her heart was shattered in an instant.


    Then she gave another p across Bryce face as hard as she could.


    "Why do you have to do this? Do you know that your actions havepletely...pletely ruined


    me? You will make me live in pain for the rest of my life."


    Anna''s voice trembled, and only a little stubbornness and pride remained to support her body.


    "I..." Bryce sighed. "If possible, I would like topensate you with something else."


    Bryce said sincerely.


    "Compensation?"


    Anna suddenly burst intoughter.


    "You are indeed buddies, birds of a feather, and you will have retribution."


    Anna cursed angrily and then turned around and ran away.


    Watching Anna''s painful departure, Bryce had a bitter expression on his face.


    He thought about pursuing Anna, but was afraid that she would misunderstand his intentions, so


    Bryce hesitated for a while and ultimately decided against it.


    He hoped that it could make herpletely give up on him.


    "Jimmy, for your lifelong happiness, I suffer a big loss. I hope you can seize the opportunity and win


    her over as soon as possible."


    Anna ran into the practice room''s restroom crying. Looking at herself in the mirror with a disheveled


    appearance and swollen eyes, Anna was filled with self-mockery. "Anna, how ironic it is that you


    always thought you found the gentlest and most affectionate boyfriend in the world but what''s the


    result? He cruelly pushed you to his buddy."


    "No, I won''t let you get away with it. You will receive punishment." Anna immediately took out her


    phone and prepared to call 911.


    "Anna, what are you doing?" Mia''s voice rang in Anna''s ears.


    "I..." Mia walked up to Anna and saw her dress covered in wrinkles which made her curious.


    "What happened? Did things get too passionate between you and Brycest night?" Mia joked but


    quickly realized that something wasn''t right about Anna''s emotions.


    "Mia..." Facing her only good friend, Anna hugged her directly and burst into tears as if she wanted


    to cry out all of her grievances.


    Not knowing exactly what had happened yet seeing how upset Anna was left Mia confused but she


    still patted on Anna''s back whileforting her by saying soothing words.


    After crying and slowly regaining color back into her pale face, Anna walked to the lounge with Mia''s


    help.


    Mia poured a cup of coffee for Anna before handing it over to her.


    "Drink some," said Mia softly. "It can help calm yourself down."


    Anna thanked her before taking a sip from the bitter coffee which matched perfectly with how she


    felt at this moment - not even a hint of sweetness could be tasted from within it.


    Only after making sure that Anna had calmed down did Mia sit next to Anna and ask gently, "What


    happened? Why did youe back looking like this? Did things not go wellst night?"


    Mia carefully chose each word because she already guessed that Anna''s pain must have been


    rted somehow or another to Bryce.


    If there was any misunderstanding between them, then great! Without Bryce around Anna, I can


    easily step on Anna wherever I want without any consequences whatsoever!


    Immersed in pain at this moment, Anna didn''t notice that evil glint hidden deep within Mia''s eyes.


    "I..."


    Anna hesitated in the face of her concerned friend''s questions. Although she and Mia were good


    friends, she didn''t want to bring up the humiliation that had happened to her.


    "Bryce and I broke up," Anna said calmly, her sweet voice tinged with pain and sadness.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    They really broke up?


    Mia secretly rejoiced, already imagining herself stepping on Anna.


    "Why did you break up? Weren''t you celebrating your birthday togetherst night? Anna, is there a


    misunderstanding? Maybe... maybe you can listen to Bryce''s exnation before saying the word


    ''breakup'' so easily," Mia pretended tofort her.


    A faint bitterness crept onto Anna''s pale face. "I saw him flirting with another woman."


    Anna spoke lightly but the pain in her eyes grew stronger.


    "That''s really too much. He is your boyfriend. How could he be with other women? He is just a


    scumbag of our time! When I see him, I will definitely teach this scumbag who bullied you a lesson!"


    Mia acted as if she was standing up for Anna which gave Anna somefort.


    "Don''t mention him again. In my future life, he won''t appear again. I want... to leave thepany,"


    Anna said firmly.


    "Leave?"


    Mia was surprised by Anna''s decision.


    "Anna, you can forget about that jerk but don''t joke about your career! If you leave J. S


    Entertainment, then you''ll lose your chance to make it big in entertainment industry! You can''t


    leave." Mia tried to persuade her.


    Joke! How could this stupid woman leave?


    Only when Anna was around could I use her against those obstacles blocking my way.


    Deep inside Mia''s slightly lowered eyesy thick calctions.

 Chapter 845 Her Family Forces Her To Stay

    Chapter 845 Her Family Forces Her To Stay


    Chapter 845 Her Family Forces Her to Stay


    Anna finished her coffee, her once sparkling eyes now dull and exhausted due tost night''s events.


    "Anna, we don''t live our lives for other men, but for ourselves. Why waste this opportunity because


    of a scumbag? Besides... didn''t we promise each other that we would be the stars of the


    entertainment industry together? If you leave now, I''ll be heartbroken," Mia said as she held onto


    Anna''s arm and tried to persuade her.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Mia appeared to be persuading Anna on the surface, she had ulterior motives.


    She needed Anna to stay so that she could use her as a pawn to kick out those good trainers.


    With her current abilities, Mia knew that she couldn''tpete with those who had better conditions


    than her. However, Anna was different; not only was she an excellent singer but also a great dancer


    with outstanding qualities - making her an ideal pawn.


    Mia became worried when Anna didn''t respond to any of her persuasion. Had Anna already made


    up her mind about leaving?


    "How can you just leave?" Mia asked anxiously. "You can ignore Bryce''s existencepletely! As


    long as we establish ourselves in the entertainment industry and show him what he missed out on


    by losing such an exceptional woman like you, it will strike a heavy blow to him."


    Anna sighed bitterly and replied, "How can I ignore him when we work at the samepany?


    Leaving is my only choice right now."


    Besides, not only do I have to deal with Bryce, the scumbag, but also need to avoid Jimmy, the


    devilish bastard, at all costs.


    Mia became increasingly anxious when Anna remained unmoved by all of these persuasions.


    How can I lose such a valuable pawn? Thinking of that, Mia continued, "Anna, the public has been


    talking about your selection behind your back; they say it''s because Bryce and Jimmy are secretly


    promoting you! Don''t you want to change their perception of you? Don''t you want them see your


    true potential?"


    Anna looked pained at this reminder; she knew these rumors, but she couldn''t possibly silence


    everyone''s mouths.


    As Anna hesitated, her phone rang in her pocket. Seeing that it was her mother calling, Anna felt


    uneasy and immediately answered the call.


    "Anna, your father heard that you were selected and is very happy. Is it true that as long as you


    make it to the end, you can get a hefty bonus? I''m nning to use this amount of money to take


    your dad for a thorough checkup at the hospital. So you must work hard and get this bonus," said


    Anna''s mother.


    Her mother''s words echoed clearly in Anna''s ears.


    After hesitating for a while, she opened her lips slightly. "Mom, I have decided to quit this practice


    session... I''ve decided to leave J. S. Entertainment."


    Anna told Mrs. Miller about her decision.


    "What? You want to quit? How can you quit? If you quit now, we won''t get the money! Your father


    won''t be able to afford his treatment fees anymore! And those loan sharks have been chasing after


    your brother all along! If we don''t pay them back soon enough they will never let us live peacefully


    again! You cannot quit!" Mrs. Miller''s emotions were getting out of control as she shouted through


    the phone.


    As expected, in her mother''s eyes, she was just a tool for earning money.


    At this moment, Anna felt an intense pain in her heart.


    Realizing how cruel she sounded earlier on, Mrs. Miller''s voice rang again. "Anna, your father loves


    you most dearly; he wants nothing but sess for you so he can proudly tell everyone how great


    his daughter ispared with his son who''s just a gambler... You are your father''s pride and joy... if


    you give up now, he will be disappointed... and if he refuses treatment due to disappointment, then


    everything will be lost."


    Images of when she was younger shed before Anna''s eyes; memories of being held by her dad


    while listening intently as he told stories filled with love and care came flooding back into mind...


    Thinking about his hopeful gaze towards her made Anna feel like someone had cut deep into


    heart...


    "I''ll try my best," replied Anna.


    Mrs. Miller hung up happily upon hearing Anna''s promise over the phone


    Mia saw Anna looking conflicted and secretly rejoiced inside. "Was it your mom who called?" asked


    Mia.


    Anna nodded silently


    "Anna, your father needs treatment. If you quit, how will you pay for his medical expenses? Besides,


    I heard that thepany has a new talent show recently. Once you win first ce, there will be a


    reward of 100, 000 dors. With your skills, you are sure to win first ce. Although 100, 000


    dors is not much for your father''s treatment expenses, it can still solve a big problem."


    "A new talent show?"


    "A reward of 100, 000 dors?"


    Faced with such temptation, Anna was moved.


    "Anna, this is 100 thousand dors." Mia said in Anna''s ear, intentionally emphasizing the amount.


    For money''s sake, she had to give it her all.


    "I''ll stay." After hearing Anna''s decision, Mia immediately smiled from ear to ear.


    "I knew it! You wouldn''t abandon me."


    A greedy look shed across Mia''s face.


    Afraid that Anna would change her mind, Mia quickly took her to the registration room and signed


    up for the new talent show directly.


    "Anna, I didn''t expect you to sign up for this new talent show even though you have Bryce as your


    boyfriend. Are you trying topete with us for the prize money?"


    Charlee Gould who was in the same group as Anna came over and spoke sourly.


    After signing up sessfully, Anna smiled faintly at Charlee''s taunts.


    "I just want everyone to know my strength. If anyone thinks they have what it takes to win against


    me, then they should try their luck at thispetition," Anna said coldly.


    The ridicule from her teammates only made her more determined that staying was an important


    choice - an opportunity she could use to prove herself.


    "With Bryce around, you participating in thispetition is just going through motions. We don''t


    have any ability or chance ofpeting with you for prize money anyway. Besides, we''ve all heard


    about your unclear rtionship with Mr. Harrison."


    When she heard these suggestive words, Anna clenched her fists .


    "I can sue you for defamation."


    Without looking back after saying those words, she left the registration room .


    Even if she left, she could still clearly hear Charlee''s contemptuous mockery.

 Chapter 846 The Key To Success

    Chapter 846 The Key To Sess


    Chapter 846 The Key to Sess


    After leaving J. S. Entertainment, Anna aimlessly walked on the street, thinking about what her


    mother said on the phone, thinking about her father''s hopeful eyes and the ridicule of her


    teammates. Her heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    When passing by a pharmacy, Anna suddenly remembered something important.


    She and Jimmy slept togetherst night...


    Anna''s heart skipped a beat and she quickly walked into the pharmacy.


    The staff at the pharmacy immediately came to her with a smile when they saw Anna.


    "Can I help you?"


    Despite their enthusiasm, Anna felt embarrassed.


    "No... I''m good."


    Feeling Anna''s embarrassment, the staff turned away and left.


    With an unnatural expression on her face, Anna bought a box of emergency contraception pills and


    quickly left the pharmacy without drinking water. Afraid that one pill wouldn''t work well enough for


    her situation, she took two extra pills just in case.


    On her way back to school campus, Anna even thought about calling the police again to make


    Jimmy and Bryce pay for their actions but then realized it would be pointless since she had no


    evidence or proof to support herself. It could also attract unwanted attention from reporters which


    would only bring more trouble than it was worth.


    "Jimmy, Bryce, I hate you," muttered Anna through gritted teeth as mes flickered in her eyes.


    When she returned to dormitory at school campus, exhausted both physically and mentally, she


    took a hot shower before lying down on bed.


    It wasn''t until Mia called in the afternoon that Anna sat up from the bed but soon after sitting up, she


    felt difort in stomach.


    "The training is going to start soon this afternoon. When are youing over? If you''rete, you''ll


    lose points, and it will affect your participation in new talent show," Mia said through the phone call.


    Looking at time, only then did Anna realize that she overslept .


    "I''ll be there right away."


    In order not to bete, Anna changed her clothes immediately after hanging up the phone call. She


    arrived at J. S Entertainment as fast as possible .


    During training session, Anna clearly felt that pain in stomach was getting worse. She even had


    feeling like falling down .


    The teacher responsible for guiding new recruits noticed that Anna''s face was somewhat pale, and


    her forehead was covered with sweat. She quickly came to her side and asked softly, "Are you


    okay?"


    Anna endured the pain and calmly replied, "I''m fine. Maybe I jumped too hard."


    Thinking about Jimmy''s special treatment towards Anna, the teacher made a decision.


    "Everyone take a break for now. We''ll continue trainingter."


    Anna breathed a sigh of relief and with Mia''s help, she went to the nearby rest area. As she sat on


    the chair, her face became increasingly pale.


    ...


    After much hesitation, Bryce finally called Jimmy.


    "What''s up? Hurry up," said Jimmy impatiently with an obvious sense of annoyance in his voice.


    Bryce sighed heavily. "I saw Anna this morning. She... she saw me with Heidi and I exined


    everything to her. Now she hates both of us equally."


    He told her? Jimmy furrowed his brow tightly as he could clearly imagine Anna''s injured expression


    after knowing everything.


    "In half an hour, I will go to thepany to inspect the training situation for new recruits; arrange it,"


    said Jimmy into Bryce''s ear over the phone call.


    Bryce knew what he meant by inspection - it was just an excuse.


    "You sure she won''t want to kill you when she sees you again? How about we wait and see?" Bryce


    joked.


    Wait?


    Jimmy had an evil smile on his lips.


    "I''m not a man who likes waiting; arrange it."


    Before Bryce could say anything else, Jimmy hung up the phone and picked up his car keys from


    his desk directly.


    Just then, an assistant carrying arge stack of documents arrived at his office door.


    Seeing that he was about to leave, the assistant was stunned.


    "Mr. Harrison, everyone is waiting for you in the conference room. Can we proceed with our ten-


    minute meeting?" asked the assistant cautiously.


    Jimmy raised an eyebrow as excitement flickered through his deep-set eyes like catching prey


    "Cancel it."


    Jimmy''s visit caused quite a stir at work as everyone vowed to perform well andy down good


    foundations for themselves.


    After drinking a cup of water, Anna felt the pain ease slightly. She leaned back on the couch and


    didn''t take to heart what everyone was saying.


    "Mr. Harrison is in the practice room," someone said.


    When Anna heard that, her heart skipped a beat and she immediately opened her eyes. She quickly


    pulled Mia over to her side.


    "... Jimmy is in the practice room?" Anna asked anxiously.


    When she saw Mia nod, extreme hatred instantly filled her beautiful eyes.


    Mia didn''t notice Anna''s resentment but was instead excited about Jimmy''s arrival.


    She had secretly vowed to perform well and try to make Jimmy look at her differently so that if... if


    she gained Jimmy''s approval, she would have a chance of bing his woman.


    "Mia, I''m not feeling well. Can you ask for leave for me?"


    After saying this sentence, Anna immediately stood up and walked ufortably towards the door.


    Rather than having no way with Jimmy at all, she preferred to choose to avoid this bastard who took


    away all of her happiness.


    The trainer walked into the lounge and came up to Anna.


    "Mr. Harrison came here specifically to evaluate your training situation as new recruits; you can''t


    leave or else you''ll be disqualified from participating in new talents show."


    The teacher''s words made Anna feel like crying without tears.


    Did she really have the courage to face that bastard?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Anna clenched both fists tightly with angry veins popping out on top of them.


    The teacher lightly patted Anna''s shoulder.


    "Anna, I have high hopes for you. With your abilities, as long as you perform well enough, Mr.


    Harrison will recognize your abilities, then you will thrive in showbiz..."


    The teacher leaned down slightly and whispered into Anna''s ear,


    "Don''t forget me - your trainer when that timees."


    This kind of talk made it even harder for Anna.


    "I will seed but not because of anyone else but my own abilities," said Anna confidently.


    "In this world, having some big shot as the backer is the key to sess," the teacher shrugged off


    what Anna said.

 Chapter 847 Fainting

    Chapter 847 Fainting


    Chapter 847 Fainting


    The look in her teacher''s eyes and the mockery of her fellow group members made Anna even


    more certain that she must seed.


    Anna suppressed her hatred in her heart and walked into the practice room with the others.


    At a nce she saw Jimmy sitting in a chair, dominant as a king, her fists clenched tighter and


    tighter as her hatred made her body tremble slightly.


    "Start training. I want to see what you guys have been up totely."


    Jimmy''s hawk-like eyes swept across the teachers and other trainees and finally fell on Anna.


    Anna, feeling unwell, chose to ignore the intense gaze of Jimmy.


    However, Mia, filled with jealousy after seeing Jimmy''s eyes, immediately approached Anna and


    showed great concern for her, trying to draw more attention from Jimmy.


    Mia even held Anna''s arm affectionately, showcasing their close sisterly bond right in front of Jimmy.


    The training teacher, noticing Jimmy''s focus solely on Anna, became certain that he was there only


    for her. The other trainees were just a smokescreen.


    "Let''s begin, everyone."


    Following the teacher''s instruction, the trainees disyed all their skills, each striving to catch


    Jimmy''s attention. Especially Charlee, who danced her way towards Jimmy, oozing sensuality and


    allure that only a woman possesses.


    Her seductive moves and flirtatious nces were captivating, but Jimmy remained expressionless,


    exuding an icy aura, with dark glimmers flickering in his eyes.


    "Next."


    Without receiving any praise, Charlee felt resentful. Seeing Jimmy''s unwavering focus on Anna only


    fueled her jealousy. She stepped forward again, slightly bending over.


    "Mr. Harrison, what do you think of my dance?"


    Charlee gazed at Jimmy with a charming pout.


    Jimmy didn''t say a word, but his gaze shifted to the training teacher.


    Faced with his cold and ruthless eyes, the teacher quickly stepped forward, nervously pulling


    Charlee aside. She felt discontented but, under the warning look from the teacher, she hurriedly left.


    "I''m doubting your training abilities."


    In Jimmy''s hawk-like gaze, a hint of sharpness appeared, his strong displeasure making the training


    teacher shiver with fear.


    He promptly brought Anna, who wasn''t feeling well, in front of Jimmy.


    Anna was taken aback by the sudden action of the teacher, and as she looked at Jimmy sitting


    before her, her repressed hatred resurfaced once more.


    "Rapist..." Anna''s lips slightly parted.


    After hearing that word, Jimmy exuded a cold aura. The two of them locked eyes.


    "Mr. Harrison, among all the trainees, Anna is the most outstanding in both singing and dancing. I


    believe that after training, she will definitely be able to stand out and be a new star in the


    entertainment industry."


    The training teacher quickly ttered Anna when he saw the eye contact between Jimmy and Anna.


    His praise made Mia full of jealousy.


    She immediately came to Anna.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Harrison, Anna and I have signed up for the new talents show. We will definitely not disappoint


    you," Mia said with a smile.


    The bright and clear eyes were tinged with a hint of greed, staring unblinkingly at Jimmy.


    Anna didn''t want to face Jimmy in person, and she especially didn''t want those "dirty" images that


    came to mind when she saw him.


    "Mia, let''s wait together."


    Anna pretended to leave, but her teacher caught her wrist.


    "Anna, you can''t leave. It''s your turn now. Sing a song for Mr. Harrison and show him your talent."


    The teacher who was eager to utilize Anna''s abilities and prove himself, directly asked for it.


    Anna, who felt like she could faint at any moment due to stomach pain, furrowed her eyebrows.


    "I... I don''t want to sing."


    Anna''s refusal made the teacher''s face look very unpleasant.


    "As a trainee, your first rule is to obey the training teacher''s arrangements. Anna, if you don''t listen


    to my orders, I can make you leave at any time."


    The threat from the training teacher left Anna feeling helpless.


    If one''s body is not feeling well and speaking is difficult, how can they possibly sing well?


    When the teacher saw Anna sitting motionless, his face turned blue and purple alternately.


    "I can also disqualify you from participating in the new talents show."


    Close contact allowed Jimmy to see Anna''s pale face clearly, causing his handsome eyebrows to


    immediately furrow. Was she ufortable? Was it because she saw Bryce with other women and


    couldn''t ept the fact, which made her so sad? When this thought came to mind, Jimmy felt an


    inexplicable anger.


    "Anna, sing quickly."


    The training teacher urged incessantly, leaving Anna no choice but to open her mouth.


    Already feeling unwell, when she sang the high notes, she clearly felt the difficulty and didn''t


    perform. This made Mia standing on the side secretly happy.


    When the training teacher heard Anna''s obvious off-key singing voice, he pushed her away in


    anger. The pain caused Anna''s lips to lose their original redness and her body stumbled a few times


    because of instability.


    Anna used all her strength to cover her stomach with both hands while showing how weak she was


    with a pale little face. Jimmy clearly sensed that something was wrong and immediately came over


    to stand in front of her.


    "Don''t... don''t touch me!"


    When Anna saw Jimmy approaching, there was a cold glint in her star-like eyes as hatred reced


    everything else.


    Painful! Can hardly bear it anymore!


    Sweat covered Anna''s forehead as only a bit of stubbornness allowed herself not to fall down in


    front of Jimmy.


    Anna''s stubbornness softened Jimmy''s icy gaze slightly.


    "Continue."


    The short word made Anna''s hatred even stronger.


    Clearly seeing that I am ufortable yet still forcing me to sing; you are indeed an asshole and


    devil!


    Despicable! Shameless!


    Jimmy felt Anna cursing him silently; there was a curve at his lips.


    Just as Anna was about to continue the song, a sudden intense pain spread throughout her body


    instantly making it unbearable for her. She painfully fell onto the ground, unable to take any more


    suffering .


    Jimmy immediately held onto Anna tightly, the fleeting tenderness revealing his concern .


    "Let go... let go of me."


    Anna struggled against Jame''s embrace while enduring severe pain but then darkness swallowed


    everything up instantly .


    When Mia saw Jimmy take Anna away in his arms, jealousy filled her heart. Standing beside Anna,


    she could clearly see the flicker of caring in Jimmy''s eyes.


    Why?


    Why does Anna get to have it all?


    mes of jealousy ignited within Mia''s eyes as an evil n formed in her mind...

 Chapter 848 Scolded By Him

    Chapter 848 Scolded By Him


    Chapter 848 Scolded by Him


    Jimmy carrying Anna away immediately caused a stir among all the trainees. Mia, with her eyes full


    of jealousy, stared fiercely at Jimmy as he walked away.


    Why did Anna get Jimmy''s attention? Why could she let Jimmy embrace her in front of so many


    people regardless of their identities?


    Why?


    Mia gritted her teeth and clenched her fists tightly, alternating between green and purple on her


    face.


    Mia fell in love with Jimmy at first sight and wished she could rush over immediately to rece


    Anna''s position.


    It wasn''t until Jimmy disappeared from everyone''s sight that several trainees came over and


    surrounded Mia.


    "Mia, aren''t you and Anna good friends? Isn''t she Bryce''s girlfriend? How can she be with Mr.


    Harrison now? Is it possible that she is two-timing both men?" One curious trainee asked.


    When the group approached Mia, there was an evil gleam in her narrowed eyes. She secretly


    adjusted her emotions to look angry.


    "Don''t talk about Anna like that. She is a very innocent girl. If reporters find out about Mr. Harrison


    carrying her away like this, it will affect her reputation," Mia said indignantly on behalf of Anna but


    received disdainful looks from other trainees in return.


    "It wasn''t us who let Mr. Harrison carry her away. Why did she faint in front of him at that time? It


    was obviously a well-nned scheme! Mia, you should stay away from this woman because she is


    too scheming," Charlee said jealously while adding fuel to the fire.


    Charlee''s words made Mia very satisfied but Mia showed a regretful expression on her face. "Anna


    has been short of money recently... You know how it is when trying to make it big in the


    entertainment industry, sometimes you have no choice but to do things against your will just to


    change your current situation... So I understand why Anna did what she did."


    Mia sighed deeply after speaking these words aloud.


    "Besides, Anna is so beautiful and talented in singing and dancing. I believe any man would be


    enchanted by her, including Mr. Harrison... Who wouldn''t like an exceptional girl?" Mia''s implication


    made several trainees suddenly realize something.


    "So it was a deliberate fainting after all. It seems she intends to kick Bryce aside and hook up with


    Mr. Harrison. No matter how hard we try in the future, we can''tpete with a woman who sells


    herself for money. It looks like we''ll all have to live under her feet from now on, with no hope of


    winning first ce in the new talents show." Charlee exaggeratedly said with undisguised jealousy.


    Her words were met with agreement from other trainees.


    "This woman is truly despicable! She usually acts very innocent but actually sells herself behind our


    backs! She''s a disgrace to us women."


    "That''s right! We should stay away from this woman or she''ll ''y'' us to death."


    Mia smiled slightly when she heard everyone mocking Anna contemptuously.


    Anna, I will make you lose miserably...


    ...


    Jimmy didn''t dare dy any longer and quickly took Anna to the hospital.


    While Anna was being examined in the emergency room, he waited outside anxiously with a hint of


    complexity surging within his eyes.


    Half an hourter, Anna was taken to the ward.


    "Dr. Lindsey, what happened? Why did she suddenly faint?" Jimmy asked urgently without realizing


    his own eagerness at all.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dr. Lindsey was the Harrison family''s family doctor who had practically watched Jimmy grow up


    since childhood; his lips couldn''t help but curve into a smile as he spoke seriously, "Jimmy, this is


    my first time seeing you worry about a woman so much; if you''re worried, then why don''t you control


    yourself? If there''s another time, it could be dangerous."


    Jimmy furrowed his eyebrows tightly. "Get straight to the point."


    "Overdose of birth control pills leads to hormonal imbnce, early menstruation, and fainting


    caused by pain."


    Under Jimmy''s icy gaze, Dr. Lindsey quickly exined Anna''s condition.


    Jimmy''s brow furrowed tighter and his obsidian-like eagle eyes fell upon Anna, who was still in a


    coma on the hospital bed.


    Stupid.


    "Take good care, I won''t bother you anymore, but..."


    Dr. Lindsey walked up to Jimmy when seeing his gaze fixed on the girl lying in the hospital bed.


    "Try to control yourself."


    After saying this, Dr. Lindsey immediately left the ward, and instructed the nurses outside not to


    disturb Jimmy and Anna.


    Jimmy sat on the chair by the bed, his cold gaze locked onto Anna.


    In Jimmy''s heart, there was an inexplicable tenderness surging.


    Anna slowly opened her eyes until evening, and her sparkling star-like eyes showed disgust when


    she saw Jimmy.


    "Take medicine."


    Jimmy didn''t want to waste time talking with Anna, so he simply ced two pills and a ss of


    water by her side.


    Anna snorted, ignoring the pills and water in front of her as if Jimmy was nothing but a wisp of air,


    and even a dispensable one at that.


    Jimmy never imagined that he would be so ignored one day. A hint of deep displeasure surged in


    his eyes.


    If it weren''t for her own physical weakness that rendered her unable to exert any force, Anna would


    definitely push Jimmy out.


    "I don''t want to see dirty things, please leave."


    Anna deliberately emphasized the word "dirty", implying a very obvious meaning.


    The cold and sharp gaze immediately locked onto Anna.


    "You are even more foolish than I imagined. Can medicine be taken randomly?" Jimmy scolded.


    Anna grunted coldly, "If death would solve everything and keep me from ever seeing you as a


    criminal again, I wouldn''t hesitate to make the choice, you''ve made my life a living hell."


    Anna angrily used, then closed her eyes filled with hatred and no longer paid any attention to


    Jimmy.

 Chapter 849 Truth

    Chapter 849 Truth


    Chapter 849 Truth


    Faced with Anna''s usations and anger, Jimmy had a strange glint in his deep-set eyes.


    However, there was no trace of anger on his handsome face.


    "Why did you take birth control pills?"


    The three words "birth control pills" hit Anna''s heart like a heavy stone, causing waves of turmoil


    within her.


    The ''cruel'' things that had happened were once again mercilessly uncovered, and the wound that


    was still bleeding was now oozing more blood.


    Why does he have to be so cruel? To bring up this matter again and make me recall the cruel things


    he has done once more?


    With her eyes wide open, she red at Jimmy.


    "Being betrayed by my own boyfriend, sleeping with his best buddy for one night, such yful


    ambiguity, I''ve been miserable enough and cannot suffer the pain of carrying the child of the


    criminal! I will not allow any other misery rted to you to happen to me once again." Anna


    screamed in despair.


    When Jimmy heard the word "criminal", his calm and handsome face instantly turned dark, but


    when he heard the true reason why Anna was taking medication, he couldn''t help but feel a mix of


    emotions that made him want tough.


    Though so many years had passed, she was still as silly and naive as when she was a child.


    The smile on Jimmy''s lips angered Anna so much that she almost broke down.


    "Get out! Get lost!"


    Jimmy, you damn criminal, you ruined my life, but youughed so happy in front of me. How dared


    you!


    Anna, who felt weak all over, kept cursing Jimmy in her mind repeatedly...


    Jimmy''s slowly parted his lips and he said, "You''re a girl. If your virginity was taken away, shouldn''t


    you feel pain? Think carefully, is your body in pain?"


    What does it mean?


    Jimmy''s words filled Anna with hope.


    Did nothing happenst night...?


    Was he really not tempted? Had he not done anything to sexually vite her?


    Anna''s face was full of disbelief, but her eyes, which were once filled with anger, now had a spark of


    hope.


    "Then what happenedst night?"


    Anna couldn''t wait and asked urgently, eager to know the answer.


    "You drank too much and vomited all over yourself. I just helped you by taking off your dirty clothes,"


    Jimmy said.


    Anna breathed a sigh of relief at those words.


    No wonder I didn''t feel the pain as described in the book when I woke up. It turns out... it was all just


    my own wild imagination.


    Anna''s delicate face finally revealed a charming and enchanting smile.


    "Overdosing is such a foolish thing, don''t do it again next time."


    Jimmy''s words once again plunged Anna into pain.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "If it weren''t for you, would I have taken pills? Bryce and your schemes pushed me into the abyss.


    Jimmy, you''re just like Bryce, a bastard," Anna sarcastically remarked in a cold tone.


    She didn''t lose her virginity, it made her very happy and the anger that had been suppressed in her


    heart disappeared. However... Bryce''s betrayal seemed to have stabbed a knife into her heart.


    Especially when the images of Bryce''s flirtation with other women surfaced in front of her eyes, she


    felt the excruciating pain that spread throughout her body with great speed.


    Jimmy noticed Anna''s increasingly paleplexion.


    "I''ll go call the doctor."


    Jimmy turned around and was about to leave.


    "No need, I''m fine."


    Anna''s voice sounded in Jimmy''s ear, weak and heart-wrenching.


    Jimmy sighed and covered Anna with the nket.


    "Take a good rest. I''ll stay here tonight. If you need anything, just let me know."


    Is he staying?


    Anna''s heart skipped a beat as she struggled to sit up. Perhaps she had exerted too much force


    when getting up, as she clearly felt her head spin and a moment of dizziness.


    After a while, Jimmy''s handsome face finally appeared clearly in front of Anna''s eyes.


    "You... you go out. I don''t want you to stay here, and I don''t want to see you either."


    "I''ve said that nothing happened between usst night, you don''t need to resist me like this,"


    Jimmy''s cold and chilling gaze remained fixed on Anna, unblinking.


    Sarcasm formed in Anna''s eyes as she replied, "Yes, nothing did happenst night. But it doesn''t


    change the fact that you and Bryce yed with me. I can''t be calm around you, Mr. Harrison... just


    let me go."


    Anna suppressed the difort in her stomach and a self-deprecating smile appeared on her pale


    face. "I''m just an ordinary girl from a normal family who wants a peaceful life. I don''t want to be a


    pawn in your games of flirting and maniption."


    After speaking these words, Annay down on the bed.


    Unable to control the pain any longer, she closed her eyes as tears rolled down her cheeks and fell


    onto the pillow.


    This was supposed to be her first love but it had turned out so painful. Maybe she wasn''t meant for


    love after all.


    Despite having made up her mind to stay andpete for first ce at J. S. Entertainment''s new


    talent show, Anna ultimately decided to leave after considering everything carefully.


    After all... she had no power against Jimmy''s possessiveness over her, right?


    Once he heard even breathinging from Anna, Jimmy walked over gently, covered her with the


    nket while gazing at her withplex emotions shing through his deep-set eyes.


    Did she really hate him so much?


    For what seemed like ages, he remained fixated on Anna until finally leaning forward slightly before


    cing his warm lips gently upon one of hers cheekbones that were still wet from tears.


    His lips then moved whispering into Anna''s earlobe softly, "Do you really not remember me? My


    Anna."

 Chapter 850 I CanT Afford To Mess With You

    Chapter 850 I Can''T Afford To Mess With You


    Chapter 850 I Can''t Afford to Mess with You


    Anna slept through the night and felt much better when she sat up, her beautiful eyes unconsciously


    scanning the surroundings. Luckily, he wasn''t there.


    The doctor arrived on time to check on her and after a brief inquiry, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Don''t take medicine randomly anymore. Even if you don''t want children, Jimmy can take measures


    to protect you," Dr. Lindsey said.


    After hearing this advice, Anna was embarrassed as she wanted to exin that everything was


    caused by her own "stupidity," but she was afraid of making things worse.


    "Your body is still weak; I''ll have the nurse give you an IV drip. Call me anytime if anythinges


    up." The doctor smiled and left but stopped after a few steps and turned around slowly.


    "I''ve worked for the Harrison family for so many years, and this is my first time seeing Jimmy so


    concerned about a woman like this... he treats you differently."


    After saying these words, the doctor left.


    The nurse skillfully gave Anna an IV drip before leaving the room to stand outside while Anna dozed


    off in confusion. She thought she heard someone open the door before footsteps got closer to her


    bed - was it Jimmy?


    Anna opened her heavy eyelids only to see Bryce standing beside her bed which ignited some


    inexplicable anger within her heart.


    "What are you doing here?" Anna asked coldly.


    Bryce looked embarrassed at hearing such coldness and resentment in Anna''s voice.


    "I heard that you fainted; I came over to see how you were doing." He whispered softly while cing


    his supplements on top of a nearby cab.


    Anna snorted disdainfully as she spoke, "Are you afraid that I would die and cause trouble? Sorry


    for disappointing you. Not only am I alive but also won''t be used or yed around by you again."


    As Anna spoke more, she became angrier, stood up and pulled out the needles from the back of her


    hand.


    She couldn''t forget how Bryce had made her share a room with Jimmy. Though they didn''t have


    sex, such calctions made her feel humiliated.


    "Anna, I sincerely apologize to you. I... shouldn''t have done that, but I just wanted you to truly see


    me and know that Jimmy is a man who can bring you happiness," Bryce said apologetically.


    "Bryce, I cannot ept your apology. I will never forget that my boyfriend whom I deeply loved


    turned out to be a cheating scumbag who was full of calctions. Being with you made me sick."


    Anna''s sarcasm left Bryce speechless.


    "I did indeed... flirt with other women and admit that I am not a good man, but I never intended to


    hurt you."


    Anna snorted. "Although you didn''t intend it, what you did hurt me. Betraying and heartlessly


    pushing me towards other men was the biggest insult to me. I will leave J. S. Entertainment


    because seeing you constantly reminds me of how dirty of a scumbag you are," she said coldly.


    "You''re leaving thepany?" Bryce looked surprised.


    "Do I have to stay in thispany forever? Continue working with someone like you? Sorry, but no


    thanks," Anna said coldly while looking at Bryce, her eyes filled with irony and disgust.


    Bryce sighed heavily. "Being a singer in the entertainment industry is your dream, isn''t it? J. S.


    Entertainment is your tform for sess. Don''t let my mistake affect your future."


    Bryce earnestly advised her while Anna mockingly curved her red lips. "J. S. Entertainment may


    indeed be my tform for achieving my dreams but... you are also there in J. S. Entertainment


    which makes it impossible for me to face or deal with anymore. Please don''t pretend like caring


    about me when all it does is ruin my good mood."


    Bryce knew clearly he had be nothing more than just a cheating scumbag in her heart now.


    "Well then, rest well; if there''s anything needed, feel free to call," he reminded but received no


    response from Anna.


    Looking at Anna''s face, which was filled with disgust and contempt, Bryce had no choice but to turn


    around and head towards the door.


    "Bryce..."


    Hearing Anna call his name, Bryce immediately stopped in his tracks, his eyes lighting up. Did she


    decide to forgive him?


    "Please take your things with you. I don''t want to dirty my eyes," Anna said as she pointed to the


    supplements on top of the cab, her expression emotionless.


    Bryce''s hope was shattered in an instant by Anna''s insistence. He reluctantly took the supplements


    and walked towards the door. However, he stopped once again before leaving.


    "Jimmy is sincere about you. I have never seen him care so much about a woman before. So


    please consider it seriously..."


    Before Bryce could finish speaking, Anna''s cold voice interrupted him.


    "Do I have to thank him for liking me? Sorry, I''m not interested in ying games with rich second-


    generation men like you two. Your existence only reminds me of how you yed with my feelings."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna''s resentful tone left Bryce feeling helpless. To avoid saying something wrong that would anger


    her further, he left the hospital room dejectedly.


    Not long after Bryce left, Mia arrived at the hospital room carrying a bag of fruit.


    Seeing her best friend arrive made Anna finally show a faint smile on her previously disgusted face.


    "Oh? Where is Mr. Harrison?" Mia asked.


    "He carried you away in front of us yesterday, which made us so jealous. Anna, after you broke up


    with Bryce, you gained Mr. Harrison''s attention. You''re so lucky," said Mia jealously.


    "He only cares aboutpany trainees and doesn''t want any trouble; if it were someone else


    instead of me, then he would still send them into hospital," replied Anna nonchntly.


    Mia nodded.


    "Now all trainees are discussing your rtionship with both Mr. Harrison and Bryce; however, I


    always believe that you are not that kind of girl who likes ying with men... You didn''t do anything


    intimate with Mr. Harrison, did you?"


    Mia probed cautiously while looking deep into Anna''s eyes and eagerly waiting for one answer.

 Chapter 851 Deserve Punishment

    Chapter 851 Deserve Punishment


    Chapter 851 Deserve Punishment


    Mia''s question made Anna suspect something.


    "Mia, do you... do you like Jimmy?"


    It was just a spection, but at the sight of Mia''s blushing cheeks, Anna was certain of her


    suspicion.


    Oh my god, Mia likes Jimmy?


    If she found out that I had spent one night with Jimmy before and he even helped me change my


    clothes, would Mia hate me?


    Not hearing an answer all along, Mia became even more anxious.


    "Anna, you just broke up with Bryce. If the reporters find out that you''re now with his best friend, it


    will do more harm than good for you."


    Anna''s lips slightly parted as she saw Mia''s anxious expression, "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in


    him."


    Finally hearing Anna''s answer, Mia breathed a sigh of relief, but thinking of Jimmy''s possessive


    gaze, she still felt a bit worried.


    "Anna, can you... promise me something?"


    Mia gently tugged at Anna''s sleeve, her eyes filled with a deep plea.


    Anna was surprised to hear Mia, who had always been proud, speak in such a humble tone.


    "Since you are not interested in Mr. Harrison, could you please avoid contacting him in the future?


    Otherwise, it may cause misunderstandings among everyone."


    Sure enough, it''s rted to Jimmy.


    Anna''s red lips slightly raised.


    "Okay, I promise you."


    Anyway, I have decided to leave J. S. Entertainment and will not have any contact with Jimmy in the


    future, let alone be bothered by him.


    Mia was secretly delighted, with a hint of excitement that she couldn''t conceal in her eyes.


    Jimmy returned to the ward with a vani cake he had personally selected.


    Thinking back to her childhood, Anna''s obsession with vani cake made a faint smile cross her


    lips.


    The assistant behind him rubbed his eyes unconsciously when he saw the faint smile on Jimmy''s


    lips.


    Oh my god, Mr. Harrison is actually smiling?


    The assistant looked incredulous, almost thinking that his eyes were ying tricks on him.


    Jimmy strode into Anna''s hospital room.


    Her taste might not have changed.


    He pushed open the door directly, and when he saw the neatly made bed, his eyebrows


    immediately furrowed.


    Where is she?


    Does she go for a check-up?


    "Dr. Lindsey, where is the patient?"


    Dr. Lindsey, who was reviewing medical records, saw Jimmy and a knowing smile appeared on his


    lips.


    "If your parents knew that you care so much about a woman, they would be very pleased."


    Dr. Lindsey joked.


    Jimmy ced both of his hands on Dr. Lindsey''s desk.


    "I don''t want to hear nonsense."


    In Jimmy''s cold voice, there was already a strong sense of displeasure that was about to erupt.


    "Discharged from the hospital."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dr. Lindsey didn''t want to offend Jimmy, a big shot, so he quickly said.


    Discharge?


    When Jimmy heard it, a cold aura exuded from him.


    Doesn''t she know that she needs rest?


    The coldness in his eyes gathered more and more, making people shiver with fear.


    The assistant followed Jimmy cautiously until he got into the car.


    "Mr. Harrison, do we need to go back to thepany now?"


    The assistant asked nervously, afraid of saying the wrong thing andpletely igniting his boss''


    anger.


    Jimmy''s deep-set eyes were fixed on the vani cake in his hand.


    Anna, this is the first time I have ever bought a cake for a woman, and I never expected you could


    not appreciate my kindness.


    A woman who doesn''t even care about her own body doesn''t need to be cared for by me.


    Jimmy pressed down the car window.


    Just as he was about to throw the cake outside, he hesitated a bit.


    The scene of Anna calling his name repeatedly in order to have some vani cake when she was a


    child came to mind.


    Anna, you really are the nemesis of me.


    "Go to Anna''s house."


    Although it was only a few short words, they made the assistant who had been anxious finally


    breathe a sigh of relief.


    He immediately started the car.


    Anna, you don''t want to see me. But I insist on making sure that my presence is always in your


    world.


    A wicked smirk crept onto Jimmy''s handsome face, and his slightly narrowed eyes gleamed with


    possessiveness and calction.


    Anna left the hospital despite feeling unwell.


    Instead of staying in the hospital and bearing the exorbitant medical expenses that she cannot


    afford, it was better to choose to go home and rest. After all, it was only a disorder of the endocrine


    system, which can be resolved with proper rest.


    Annaforted herself in her heart.


    She was afraid of worrying her parents, so she didn''t tell them about fainting and being hospitalized.


    Thinking that her father needed to supplement his nutrition, she still used the little money she had to


    buy some supplements.


    Dad, you have to keep going. As long as I earn enough money for your medical expenses, you can


    have the surgery and you will definitely stand up again.


    You must hold on.


    Anna thought of her father lying in bed, looking painful and helpless. Her eyes, bright like stars in


    the night sky, were misty with tears.


    "Miss, we have arrived."


    The voice of the taxi driver pulled Anna out of her thoughts.


    After paying the fare to the driver, Anna immediately got off the car.


    Carrying the purchased supplements, she walked towards the door.


    What''s wrong?


    Anna was stunned for a moment when she saw the open door.


    Normally, my mom is very cautious. She''s afraid of loan sharksing after her, so she rarely


    opens the door. Could it be that...


    Is it those people who lent money to my older brother at high interest rates and havee to collect


    the debt?


    A sense of ominous foreboding suddenly arose in an instant.


    Thinking of her paralyzed father and timid mother, she was filled with worry. Ignoring her own


    difort, she quickly walked into the yard.


    When Anna heard the roar and pleading in her ear, she felt a pang in her heart. She knew clearly


    that her home must have been destroyed.


    Anna rushed into the room with a pale face.


    Although Anna was mentally prepared, she was still startled when she saw the mess in the room.


    Seeing her brother pinned to the ground by two men, constantly being kicked and punched, a touch


    of mockery crossed her lips.


    Annapletely ignored her older brother who was wailing and making screams, and quickly


    walked up to their parents.


    "Anna, hurry... hurry and save your older brother; he can''t have any idents."


    When Mrs. Miller saw Anna, she immediately grabbed her wrist and pleaded in pain, her pale face


    showing her fear at that moment.

 Chapter 852 You Jerk

    Chapter 852 You Jerk


    Chapter 852 You Jerk


    Anna was well aware of how much her mother doted on her older brother, to the point where it was


    indescribably exaggerated.


    If it weren''t for her mom''s indulgence to her brother, how could her brother have be what he is


    now?


    Anna lightly parted her red lips and said, "Mom, it''s good to teach him a lesson. Otherwise, he will


    never learn his lesson. This time he makes the loan sharkse to collect the debt. Next time there


    may be even more dangerous things happening. I''ll help Dad inside first."


    Anna ignored her older brother''s cries and was about to push her father, who was sitting in a


    wheelchair with a face ashen with anger, back into the room. But...


    "If you don''t give us money today, we won''t let you leave. No one can leave."


    Two men stood in front of Anna.


    "No... You can''t... Don''t touch my... Touch my daughter."


    Mr. Miller, who doted on Anna, shouted at the two men.


    Two menpletely ignored his presence and greedily noticed the bracelet on Mrs. Miller''s wrist.


    One of the men immediately sped Mrs. Miller''s wrist and tried to force the bracelet off.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, this is... this is a gift from my husband. It''s not valuable and I can''t give it to you."


    Mrs. Miller struggled with the man.


    The man had great strength and pushed Mrs. Miller aside directly.


    When Anna saw her mother fall, her face turned pale. Despite her own weakness, she stood in front


    of Mrs. Miller to protect her.


    "If you dare to harm my parents, I will call the police."


    Although she was afraid, Anna still protected Mrs. Miller behind her.


    "Call the police?"


    After hearing Anna''s words, the leading man not only showed no fear but burst intoughter, filled


    with arrogance.


    "Before the police arrive, I can make sure your family suffers... You''ll be left with nothing." The cruel


    threat left Anna''s face even paler.


    He waved his hand and the other two men who had been kicking and hitting the older brother pulled


    him directly in front of him.


    In front of Mr. Miller and Mrs. Miller, he fiercely pped Gavyn Miller twice.


    Gavyn felt so much pain that his face grimaced.


    "She''s my sister, and you... You can do whatever you want with her. I''ll... I''ll sell her to you to repay


    the debt."


    "Anna, you... you jerk."


    Mr. Miller, sitting in a wheelchair, almost fainted from anger as his trembling index finger pointed


    angrily at his only son.


    "She is... she is your younger sister. How could you say such things?"


    "Mr. Miller shouted angrily.


    Gavyn looked at the man in front of him with a fawning expression, as if he hadn''t heard Mr. Miller''s


    angry scolding.


    "Waylon, my sister... She''s never had a boyfriend, still a... virgin. She''ll definitely take care of you


    well. How about considering using her to repay my debt?" Gavyn''s eyes lit up with ascivious


    gleam as he looked at the man before him.


    Once the two men beside him stepped aside, he pushed Anna directly in front of the man.


    "My own sister, Waylon, you won''t be disappointed."


    Anna was trembling with anger, struggling hard, but Gavyn held her wrist tightly.


    "Sis, I am your brother, the only hope of the Miller family... you must... must save me. Listen to me


    and apany Waylon. As long as you satisfy him, my debt will be canceled totally. I promise I will


    repay you and take care of our parents if you help me." Gavyn smiled.


    "A cat will kill a mouse, a pig will wallow in shit, and a sellsword will run off."


    Anna gritted her teeth and struggled, but could not change her fate of being pushed in front of


    Waylon.


    "Let go... Let go of my daughter."


    Seeing Waylon''s big hand already holding Anna''s chin, Mr. Miller stood up anxiously, wanting to


    save his daughter. However, he fell to the ground powerless and let out a muffled groan.


    "Dad..."


    Seeing her father crawling towards her while his hands were being held down by two bad guys,


    Anna burst into tears.


    When Waylon touched Anna''s tender chin, a glint of evil shed in his eyes.


    "Let go of me."


    The touch of a stranger made Anna feel disgusted, and she kept kicking and struggling, but she


    couldn''t change the fact that Waylon was getting closer to her.


    "Not bad, I am very satisfied," Waylon said.


    Standing next to him, Gavyn let out a long sigh of relief.


    "No..."


    Anna let out a painful cry, and with determination, she fiercely bit Waylon''s hand as he tried to touch


    her face again.


    Waylon, who was suddenly bitten, revealed a cruel smile on his face.


    A p fiercelynded on Anna''s face.


    "You asked for it." Waylon said fiercely."


    Gavyn immediately panicked and shouted, "Anna, are you trying to kill me?"


    In order to make Anna submit, Gavyn pushed her onto the sofa.


    "Waylon, she won''t make the same mistake again this time."


    Gavyn said with a pleasing expression, afraid that Waylon would change his mind and continue to


    collect debts from him.


    Waylon, with an evil expression, licked the blood from his hand, his eyes filled with a terrifying


    greed.


    He walked up to the sofa and pped Anna''s face again.


    "No woman dares to reject me. It seems like you enjoy ying hard to get. I''ll indulge you."


    After saying this, Waylon forcefully tore open Anna''s cor, his gaze fixated on her corbone, his


    desire growing stronger.


    Feeling Waylon''s chubby face getting closer and closer, Anna wildly waved her hands. When she


    grabbed the vase, a hint of bitterness shed in her eyes.


    Anna summoned all her strength and fiercely hurled a flower vase at Waylon''s head.


    The vase fell to the ground with a loud noise, but it didn''t hit Waylon at all.


    "Bitch."


    Waylon''s eyes were filled with malice.


    "Gavyn, you... you beast."


    As her daughter faced danger, her own son stood by and watched, even wearing a smile on his


    face. Mr. Miller couldn''t bear it anymore and fell into unconsciousness.


    Mr. Miller''sa made Waylon climb down from Anna.


    Anna immediately picked up the broken vase from the floor and held it against her neck...

 Chapter 853 I Beg You To Save Him

    Chapter 853 I Beg You To Save Him


    Chapter 853 I Beg You to Save Him


    Anna''s action stunned everyone.


    "Anna, are you... are you crazy? Put it down quickly," Gavyn eximed anxiously, afraid that Anna


    would ruin his "debt repayment n."


    Looking at her older brother who still wanted to push her into the hands of the devil, only


    considering his own interests, Anna sneered.


    "Because of you, we never had a peaceful day, Gavyn. Sooner orter, you''ll end up being killed by


    loan sharks."


    Anna gritted her teeth.


    Her eyes filled with sadness and anger fell upon Waylon.


    "I won''t let you have your way. If you dare touch me again, I''ll... make my blood ssh on you and


    make you live in a nightmare for the rest of your life," Anna said coldly, with a firm tone that made


    everyone believe she was definitely not joking.


    Frustrated by the failure to win Anna and threatened by her, Waylon became furious and kicked


    Gavyn to the ground.


    After a flurry of punches and kicks, Gavyn copsed weakly to the ground, emitting painful groans.


    "I won''t leave today if I can''t get the money. I don''t mind us continuing to drag on like this."


    Waylon sat on the nearby sofa, with a gloomy expression on his face.


    Dad''sa and Mom''s crying made Anna feel heartbroken.


    "Since I cannot fuck Anna, why not..." Waylon''s evil gaze fell on Mrs. Miller, who was still sobbing in


    pain.


    Under his silentmand, two of his men immediately dragged Mrs. Miller to him.


    "What... what are you going to do?" Anna''s face was full of fear, and she almost fell to the ground.


    "Son''s debt, mother pays. Since you disagree, let''s start with this old woman."


    Waylon looked at Anna with a sly expression.


    Do I really have topromise?


    Anna burst into tears instantly, looking lost and confused. All her perseverance crumbled in an


    instant at this moment.


    "Hit her."


    Waylon, who had been waiting for Anna''spromise all along, finally lost his patience and


    shouted at his subordinates.


    "Stop, I... I promise you," Anna shouted helplessly.


    Waylon nodded with satisfaction and walked up to her with a lecherous grin. He took away the


    broken vase from her hand and pushed her down onto the sofa, pinning her beneath his overweight


    body.


    Anna''s face was filled with bitterness.


    Her eyes filled with hatred fiercely locked onto Gavyn, wishing she could tear him to pieces.


    "Bang..."


    The door fell to the ground with a loud noise.


    Anna''s eyes lit up with anticipation as Jimmy walked into the room.


    Can he save me?


    Jimmy''s handsome face was dark and gloomy, with a cold gleam in his eyes, as if he were Satan


    himself emerging from the depths of hell.


    As Jimmy approached, Waylon felt as though the Grim Reaper was closing in on him.


    He instinctively wanted to climb down from Anna, but... it was toote.


    Jimmy grabbed a chair and smashed it on Waylon.


    Waylon howled in pain and rolled on the ground, in a miserable state.


    Upon seeing their boss being attacked, several men immediately surrounded Jimmy.


    "You... be careful."


    Anna, who struggled to sit up, couldn''t help but whisper a word of caution when she saw Jimmy in a


    dangerous situation.


    Her voice was small, but Jimmy could hear it clearly.


    Jimmy and his assistant effortlessly took down the men, leaving them sprawled on the ground.


    Upon seeing that his subordinates werepletely powerless and realizing that he had


    encountered a tough opponent, Waylon immediately changed his arrogant attitude and knelt directly


    in front of Jimmy, begging for mercy incessantly.


    After knocking down the other two men who wanted to escape, the assistant immediately came to


    Jimmy.


    "Mr. Harrison, I have already called the police."


    Jimmy nodded in satisfaction, and a hint of chilly darkness surged in his slightly narrowed eyes.


    Later, the police arrived at the scene and brought the situation under control.


    "Dad..."


    Jimmy heard Anna''s loud shout in his ear.


    He immediately walked over.


    "Jimmy, my father has been unconscious and I beg you to save him quickly."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Anna has ced all her hopes on Jimmy.


    After reviewing Mr. Miller''s condition, Jimmy furrowed his brows and realized the seriousness of the


    situation. He immediately assisted Mr. Miller with his assistant and drove him to the hospital in his


    own car.


    Mr. Miller''s condition is far more serious than Anna imagined. After being taken to the hospital, he


    was immediately rushed to the emergency room by doctors for treatment.


    Anna is anxiously waiting outside.


    "Anna, your dad will be okay, right?" Mrs. Miller, who was already trembling with fear, grabbed


    Anna''s hand and anxiously asked.


    "Don''t worry. Dad won''t abandon us," Anna reassured Mrs. Miller, calming her down.


    Jimmy stood nearby, his dark eyes fixed on Anna with a strange glint.


    About half an hourter, the doctor emerged from the emergency room.


    Anna immediately supported Mrs. Miller and approached the doctor.


    "Doctor, how''s my dad? He... he''s okay, right?" Anna asked anxiously, afraid of hearing cruel news.


    The doctor sighed softly. "The patient has been saved but... due to a strong shock he received


    earlier, his emotions are unstable now. He must not be subjected to any more stress. More


    importantly, he needs surgery because besides being paralyzed he also has a tumor in his brain


    that could rupture at any time."


    "A tumor?"


    When Mrs. Miller heard those two words she copsed onto the ground.


    "No way! Dad never showed any symptoms before! How could he have a tumor? Doctor, are you


    sure you''re not mistaken?"


    Anna grabbed the doctor''s arm excitedly and the doctor said, "How can this be wrong? Miss,


    prepare some money."


    "We don''t have money! Anna, what do we do now?" Mrs. Miller struggled to stand up and looked at


    her daughter with tears in her eyes.


    "The sooner we operate on him, the safer it is for him," warned the doctor as he turned around to


    leave after speaking.


    "Anna, what should we do?"


    Anna''s face was filled with worry.


    "Mom, I''ll figure a way out; I''ve signed up for a talent show where there is prize money for first ce


    winner which will cover Dad''s medical expenses."


    Sheforted her mother quickly so that she wouldn''t faint.


    Only she knew that it would take some time before they announced who won first ce in this talent


    show but her father''s condition couldn''t wait until then.


    What should she do?


    Anna furrowed her eyebrows tightly together in deep thought.

 Chapter 854 I DonT Want To Go To Jail

    Chapter 854 I Don''T Want To Go To Jail


    Chapter 854 I Don''t Want to Go to Jail


    Mrs. Miller pulled Anna aside when she saw Jimmy not far away.


    "Anna, who is that man? He looks like he''s rich. Can you borrow money from him? We can pay him


    back when we have the money," Mrs. Miller whispered in Anna''s ear.


    "No way," Anna replied without hesitation, refusing her mother''s proposal.


    She couldn''t imagine how she would ask Jimmy for money.


    "What are we going to do then? Are you going to let your father die? Your father loves you the most


    and if you don''t find a solution, it will be all for nothing," Mrs. Miller continued to pressure Anna.


    Just as Anna was hesitating, Jimmy walked up to them.


    "I''ve arranged for the doctor to prepare for surgery tomorrow morning and remove the tumor in his


    brain," Jimmy said in a low voice.


    Mrs. Miller looked shocked and kept looking between Anna and Jimmy with disbelief written on her


    face.


    "Anna, is he your boyfriend?" Mrs. Miller asked with curiosity in her voice but Anna immediately


    shook her head.


    "If he isn''t your boyfriend, then why would he pay for your father''s medical expenses? Are you... are


    you..." Mrs. Miller trailed off.


    Anna had read her mother''s mind and looked helpless.


    "I''m your daughter and I never thought about selling myself out. He... he is my boss." After


    hesitating briefly, Anna talked about their rtionship.


    "Just your boss?" Mrs. Miller questioned with confusion etched on her face but before she could ask


    more questions, two police officers approached them


    "We understand the situation but we need both of you toe down to the station and give us


    detailed statements." One of the officers stated matter-of-factly


    Mrs. Miller knew that her son couldn''t escape being caught so despite loving him unconditionally


    fear filled every inch of herself at this moment.


    "Officer, will my son be sentenced?" She asked anxiously


    "The court will convict based on his circumstances." The officer replied, causing Mrs. Miller''s


    complexion turn pale.


    Anna didn''t care about Gavyn''s fate. After all, he was a brother who wanted to sell her to pay off his


    debts. Did he really deserve her sympathy?


    "Anna, you must not let your elder brother go to jail, otherwise his life will be ruined. You... you must


    save him."


    Mrs. Miller''s request left a bitter smile on Anna''s lips.


    "You seem to have forgotten how he treated me. Besides, the police are involved and I... can''t save


    him," Anna said expressionlessly.


    Under the urging of the police, she came to Jimmy and took a deep breath. Her eyes, as clear as


    spring water, fell upon him.


    "Can ... you take care of my dad for me? I''lle back as soon as I can after recording my


    statement."


    There was a strong plea in Anna''s stunningly beautiful eyes.


    At this moment, besides saving Jimmy, she didn''t know who to ask for help.


    Jimmy opened his sexy lips and said slowly, "I''ve arranged for a nurse to go to the hospital room


    and take care of your father, I''ll send you to the police station."


    Anna hesitated for a moment, but eventually agreed to Jimmy''s proposal.


    She carefully supported her mother, whose legs were weak, and walked out of the hospital.


    Mrs. Miller was surprised when she saw Jimmy''s global limited edition sports car.


    "Anna, you... you need to get this man." Mrs. Miller whispered in Anna''s ear.


    Anna was rendered speechless as she saw the gleam of greed in her mother''s eyes.


    After helping Mrs. Miller into the car, Anna sat beside her until...


    "Reduce swelling," Jimmy said in a low and cold voice.


    At the sight of Anna''s visibly red and swollen cheeks, he felt the urge to send the man who''d hit her


    into hell.


    When Anna saw the ice cube in her hand, her star-like eyes sparkled with light.


    Perhaps he was not as much of a bastard as she imagined him to be.


    "Thank you," Anna whispered as she gently ced the ice cube on her swollen cheek.


    When she came to the police station, Anna realized that those loan sharks had done things that


    were really cruel, abducting and selling young girls, beating people up and seriously injuring them,


    and every one of them was heartbreaking.


    Although Anna doesn''t have much knowledge of thew, she is certain that Waylon and his gang


    will receive a severe sentence.


    Serves you right.


    "Mom, save me, I don''t want to go to jail," cried Mrs. Miller''s son, Gavyn.


    Mrs. Miller felt heartbroken seeing her son in tears.


    "Anna, you have to help me. I''m your brother; you can''t just leave me here. Please think of a way for


    me to get out of this ce," Gavyn pleaded with Anna when he saw her.


    "Anna, I never kidnapped any girls or caused anyone serious injury. You have to believe your


    brother," Gavyn said quickly as he was afraid Anna would ignore himpletely.


    Despite everything that had happened between them, Anna still had a soft spot for her older brother


    and couldn''t bear seeing him in pain like this. Plus, Mrs. Miller kept begging Anna for help on the


    side which made it even harder for Anna to decide what she should do next.


    "Anna, your brother knows he was wrong; please forgive him this time around and help him out of


    here."


    Gavyn saw hope in his sister''s eyes when she began showing signs of wavering under his pleas


    and apologies.


    The police took Gavyn away while Mrs. Miller wept uncontrobly.


    "Anna! Go beg that man over there! The chief is talking with him right now! You must go ask him for


    help!"


    Mrs. Miller whispered furiously at her daughter who seemed unmoved by the situation unfolding


    before their eyes.


    "Your brother is the only son we have left in our family! How will he survive if he goes to jail? Your


    father will be so angry if he finds out!"


    Knowing Anna cared so much about Mr. Miller, Mrs. Miller used him as a chip to negotiate with


    Anna.


    Under pressure from her mother, Anna dragged her heavy feet to Jimmy.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jimmy''s eyes fell on Anna''s face which had be less swollen.


    "Thank you for taking my mom and me here."


    Anna had difficulty in proposing that request, so she could only awkwardly look at Jimmy.


    Jimmy nodded and walked towards the police station entrance.


    "Anna, do you really want to piss me off! Go chase after him."


    Seeing her daughter stand motionlessly, Mrs. Miller felt really furious.

 Chapter 855 Am I Worth Your Efforts?

    Chapter 855 Am I Worth Your Efforts?


    Chapter 855 Am I Worth Your Efforts?


    Anna had no choice but to grit her teeth and catch up with Jimmy. Her watery eyes were filled with


    complicated emotions and she was unsure of how to speak.


    "You... are you going back to thepanyter? Thank you so much for today. If... if you hadn''t


    shown up, I really don''t know what would have happened. I..."


    Jimmy furrowed his eyebrows at Anna''s incoherent words, a glint of frustration shing in his deep


    eyes.


    "Get to the point."


    Although Anna''s current state of confusion was cute, Jimmy didn''t want to see her vulnerability at


    this moment.


    Anna took a deep breath and thought about her sick father and desperate mother before speaking


    through trembling lips.


    "Can you help my brother? I believe he didn''t do those things. Can you find someone to help him


    get a shorter sentence?"


    Although Jimmy had expected Anna''s plea for Gavyn, his handsome face still froze.


    "He sold you out to loan sharks and almost caused you to lose everything. Have you forgotten all


    that?"


    Jimmy spoke coldly, revealing his anger at this moment.


    Anna suddenly felt ashamed and powerless against Jimmy''s words because if it weren''t for him


    showing up on time, she would have lost everything indeed.


    But...


    "He is my brother after all; he is a son of the Miller family. I can''t just ignore him."


    Anna''s voice cracked as she spoke with heartbreak mixed with self-mockery.


    "If I save him this time, maybe next time he will sell you out to someone else," said Jimmy sharply.


    Anna hesitated for a moment but then nodded firmly.


    "I don''t want my mother to feel hopeless; if my brother gets sentenced ten years in prison, then she


    will copsepletely... I don''t want that nor do I have the ability to take care of two sick people."


    Anna was in excruciating pain; her beautiful eyes lost their luster as they became unfocused.


    "I can''t help someone who has done so many cruel things," said Jimmy firmly which shattered


    Anna''sst hope instantly.


    As Jimmy was about to leave, Anna quickly grabbed his arm. Her eyes were like water, with a


    shining starry light, full of hope as she looked at him.


    "Can... can you make him serve fewer years? I believe he didn''t have the guts to do those things.


    Maybe... maybe he really didn''t participate," she pleaded.


    Jimmy snorted with sarcasm.


    "Do you really believe that your inhumane brother didn''t do those things?"


    Jimmy''s deep-set eyes fell on Anna.


    "I..."


    Anna fell silent.


    "If you can''t even believe that he didn''t do these things, how could the judge possibly believe it?


    Anna, don''t be so foolish. Your brother should be punished by thew."


    Jimmy shook off Anna''s arm and opened the car door.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "But he is my brother after all. Do I have to watch him spend the rest of his life in prison?" Anna


    cried out in pain as all her emotions erupted at once.


    Jimmy tightened his grip on the car door handle and turned around.


    When he saw tears streaming down Anna''s face, he sighed helplessly.


    He couldn''t bear to be cruel when faced with her, so instead returned back towards her again


    "I can help you deal with everything rted to your father including medical expenses but... I won''t


    intervene in your brother''s case. He deserves punishment for what he did. This is my bottom line,"


    Jimmy said calmly but firmly while looking into her eyes deeply.


    When he mentioned Gavyn though, cruelty appeared in his eyes.


    He couldn''t imagine what would''ve happened if he had arrived anyter.


    "I''ll take you back to the hospital," Jimmy offered kindly.


    Anna shook her head gently before replying, "My mother and I will go back ourselves today ... thank


    you for everything"


    After saying those words, Anna returned to Mrs. Miller.


    "How did it go? Did he... did he agree? Is your brother going to be free from prison?" Mrs. Miller had


    been anxiously waiting, and when she saw Annaing back, she asked excitedly.


    Anna''s eyes remained fixed on Jimmy. She didn''t shift her gaze until he left in the car.


    "My brother deserves punishment," Anna said softly.


    "What? You... you didn''t seed?" Mrs. Miller''s smile disappeared instantly.


    "Do you really think he wasn''t involved in those things? He''s really been spoiled by you. I''ll go take


    care of my dad at the hospital, you... go back yourself."


    Exhausted, Anna hailed a taxi and returned to her father''s bedside at the hospital. Looking at her


    father who had been unconscious all along, Anna felt bitter inside.


    It wasn''t until almost dawn that Mr. Miller slowly opened his eyes. After a detailed examination by


    the doctor, it was determined that his body could withstand surgery and after discussing with Anna,


    the surgery was scheduled for 9 AM in the morning.


    "Doctor, please." Anna went to see the attending surgeon''s office with gratitude.


    "I''m not performing surgery." The doctor''s words shocked Anna.


    "Then... who is it?" The doctor smiled. "Mr. Harrison summoned several authorities in neurology


    overnight toe to the hospital and they are discussing surgical ns next door. I''m only


    responsible for preoperative preparation."


    Anna was stunned. She didn''t expect Jimmy not only paid for her father''s medical expenses but


    also found doctors for him as well.


    "Mr Harrison is next door; if you have any questions, you can go ask him directly."


    Anna nodded and thanked him before going to next door office but standing outside she couldn''t


    muster up the courage to knock on the door.


    Just then, Jimmy walked out of room smelling faintly of cologne which lingered around her nose


    Seeing how haggard Anna looked with dark circles under her eyes fromck of sleep, he frowned


    deeply.


    "You haven''t slept all night?"


    Jimmy''s low voice pulled Anna out of her thoughts as she stared into his bloodshot eyes


    "Do I deserve this kind of effort from you?"

 Chapter 856 You Disappointed Me Too Much

    Chapter 856 You Disappointed Me Too Much


    Chapter 856 You Disappointed Me Too Much


    Jimmy''s obsidian-like eagle eyes were locked onto Anna. "Let''s talk after your father''s surgery," he


    said.


    Anna nodded.


    An hourter, Mr. Miller was wheeled into the operating room, and Mrs. Miller arrived at the hospital


    two hours two hours after the operation was performed.


    When Anna faced Mrs. Miller, her emotions wereplicated.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''ve disappointed me," Mrs. Miller said to Anna with a gaze that no longer held any affection but


    was filled with anger and me instead.


    "Mom, my brother did something wrong and deserves punishment. I don''t have the ability to save


    him."


    Faced with her mother''s angry usations, Anna felt helpless tears welling up in her eyes.


    "You may not have the ability, but that man does," Mrs. Miller continued as she pointed towards


    Jimmy nearby while speaking to Anna.


    "He is the CEO of the Harrison Group; all he needs to do is say a word and your brother will be


    fine."


    "He found top-notch doctors for Dad and paid for all medical expenses too," she added before


    turning back to face Anna.


    "I can''t go begging him again for help."


    "Mom, please don''t push me anymore or I''ll really break down," an anguished Anna pleaded as


    sadness washed over her pale face.


    Mrs. Miller snorted coldly.


    "If your brother gets sentenced, then I''ll never forgive you - it would be like you were never born."


    Anna looked helpless as she stared intently in the direction of the operating room with worried eyes.


    "Dad... you must get through this hurdle... you can''t have any problems."


    With hands sped together in silence, she prayed silently within herself.


    Due to business matters at hispany, Jimmy left before the surgery ended.


    Six hourster when doctors emerged from surgery, Anna immediately ran over.


    "The operation went smoothly but ... the patient''s condition doesn''t allow him to leave hospital


    anytime soon," said one doctor.


    "Doctor... may I ask how much money was spent on this operation?" asked an embarrassed-looking


    Anna.


    The doctor smiled and said, "The surgery and the following treatment will cost about 800 thousand.


    But Miss Miller, you don''t need to worry. Mr. Harrison has paid all the expenses, so Mr. Miller can


    receive treatment in the hospital without any worries. As long as he cooperates with us, he will


    definitely recover."


    800 thousand?


    When Anna heard this number, she waspletely stunned. How would she ever repay such a


    massive amount?


    She was lost in thoughts about how she would ever repay this enormous debt.


    With heavy steps, she arrived at her father''s hospital room. Seeing him lying there with thick


    bandages on his head and tubes connected to his body, Anna felt heartbroken.


    "Mr. Harrison offered to cover the medical expenses for your father. It shows that he cares about


    you a lot, Anna. You should go find him and ask for help to save your brother. I will stay here to take


    care of your father," Mrs. Miller urged Anna.


    "I will find a way to repay him. Mom, you stay here with Dad. I... I need to go back to thepany to


    prepare for the uing talent show. As for my brother''s situation, I will figure something out,"


    Anna replied.


    "Are you sure you can save your brother?" Mrs. Miller asked skeptically.


    "I... I will find a way," Anna promised, and Mrs. Miller nodded in approval.


    "Go quickly."


    After making arrangements, Anna took a ride back to J. S. Entertainment and headed straight to the


    practice room. Mia was dancing diligently, disying elegant and graceful moves. Upon seeing


    Mia''s dedication, Anna''s lips curved into a faint smile.


    When Mia noticed Anna, she approached her. "How is your father? I heard he was hospitalized, and


    I was nning to visit him this afternoon. How is he doing? Do you need any help?"


    Anna shook her head with a smile. "Everything is fine, Mia. I must win first ce in the talent show


    and get that 100 thousand prize."


    Though 100 thousand was only a fraction of 800 thousand, Anna had made up her mind to work


    hard and repay Jimmy, no matter how difficult the days ahead might be.


    "Sure, let''s work hard together," Mia said with determination.


    To win the final victory, Anna spent all her time training except for visiting her father in the hospital.


    Her hard work moved her teachers deeply. In no time, the new talent show began.


    Anna was nervous with makeup on and took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. "You can do


    it, Anna. Your efforts will be recognized," she said to herself while making some cheering gestures.


    Mia came over to Anna after finishing her makeup and said, "I''m a little nervous." She patted her


    chest in fear.


    Anna smiled confidently after adjusting herself emotionally. "We can seed by showing our usual


    training level."


    The dazzling confidence made Anna look more powerful.


    As they were making their final preparations, Charlee approached them.


    "This is the pear juice that my mom specially cooked for me, it''s throat-soothing and can make your


    voice clearer."


    Charlee handed the juice to Anna.


    Mia nced at Charlee''s cup suspiciously when she walked over with the juice. Why would Charlee


    send juice to Anna? Mia made a bold guess in her mind: Was it because...


    "Anna, Charlee is kind-hearted," Mia said sweetly while looking at Anna''s face closely. "You''re


    singing today, and pear juice really helps clear your throat."


    "My mom personally boiled this; it tastes really good. I didn''t know you well before and said a lot of


    things to humiliate you, but after seeing all the hard work you''ve done for so many days, I really feel


    guilty, so this pear juice is even my apology to you."


    Charlee spoke again without any arrogance or conceit like before as she handed over the cup of


    pear juice to Anna who epted it saying thank you while taking several sips under Mia and


    Charlee''s gazes.


    A cunning smile shed across Charlee''s slightly drooping eyes indicating that there might be some


    n behind this gesture as she turned around saying, "I''ll go prepare first."


    Mia could clearly see the pride in her eyes. Did Charlee really make a move against Anna? Mia was


    filled with excitement.

 Chapter 857 She Would Rather Choose To Escape

    Chapter 857 She Would Rather Choose To Escape


    Chapter 857 She Would Rather Choose to Escape


    Anna and Mia had been waiting backstage, watching all the contestants'' performances on the huge


    screen in front of them.


    "Charlee did really well, her singing was great and her voice was so clean," Anna praised as she


    watched Charlee perform on the screen.


    Mia shook her head. "You sing better than she does, and more importantly, your song choice today


    can definitely outshine everyone else''s. I believe your voice can bring everyone an unprecedented


    shock."


    Encouraged by her best friend''s words, Anna felt even more confident.


    But when Mia noticed that Anna remained calm and showed no signs of difort despite drinking


    juice from Charlee earlier, she began to frown slightly. Could it be that her guess was wrong? Did


    Charlee simply give Anna a drink without any ulterior motives?


    Impossible! Charlee had always been vocal about wanting to win first ce in the talent show


    competition at all costs. How could she have kindly given apetitor like Anna some pear juice?


    "Cough..."


    Anna felt ufortable in her throat and coughed lightly several times.


    "What''s wrong?" Mia asked with feigned concern but with a hint of excitement inside.


    Anna coughed again but this time it only made things worse; there was now a burning sensation in


    her throat that grew stronger by the second.


    "I''ll get you some water," Mia said as she helped Anna sit down on the couch before quickly pouring


    a ss of ice-cold water for her.


    Anna thought drinking cold water would make things better but instead, the burning sensation


    intensified even further until it became unbearable.


    As soon as she realized that it might be difficult for herself to performter due to this difort, an


    ominous feeling crept into her heart: Was it possible that Charlee tampered with the pear juice?


    The thought made Anna''s face turn pale instantly.


    As time passed closer towards when she would have to go onstage herself for performance, not


    only did this unpleasant feeling persist but also worsened significantly until eventually her voice was


    hoarse...


    "Why are you doing this to me, Charlee?" Hatred shed through Anna''s eyes while looking at


    herself in mirror backstage where tears started streaming down cheeks uncontrobly...


    "Mia," She whispered hoarsely after taking deep breaths trying hard not cry anymore while looking


    away from mirror avoiding eye contact with anyone around them backstage area.


    "I may not be able to participate anymore... I''ll just forfeit." With regretful expression mixed


    disappointment over losing chance winning 100 thousand prize money.


    "You want to forfeit? How can you do that? Haven''t you been looking forward to this reward all


    along?" Mia feigned surprise.


    Joke, how could she quit at this point?


    Her only goal was to make Anna lose face on stage, to let everyone see her embarrassed side.


    "I cannot stand on stage right now. Instead of standing on stage and making a fool of myself, I''d


    rather choose to give up now," Anna said sadly, thinking about her careful preparation over the past


    few days.


    "Mia, I wish you sess. I... I''ll go first," Anna put her things in her bag and looked disappointed as


    she prepared to leave.


    Mia quickly grabbed Anna who wanted to leave.


    "Anna, you said every time standing on stage is your confident moment. You can''t be a deserter at


    this time. Moreover, if you quit now, thepany may not arrange for you to participate in any


    competition again in the future. This is a big blow for someone like you who needs prize money,"


    Mia persuaded.


    "But..." Anna sighed heavily.


    "Although you may not necessarily achieve excellent results this time around but at least by


    participating today will keep your qualification for next time''spetition. You cannot lose your


    chances just because of one failure," Mia added after seeing Anna''s hesitation.


    Do I really have to embarrass myself on stage?


    Anna was struggling inside herself.


    "I heard that there will be participation awards given out this time as an encouragement for us


    trainees. As long as you try your best, you are the ultimate winner! You cannot let everyone think


    that when faced with problems or difficulties that running away is what defines who are!" Mia


    encouraged further.


    Anna hesitated for quite some time before deciding she would go ahead with performing.


    This made Mia excited beyond words; she couldn''t wait to witness Anna make a fool of herself on


    stage.


    "I''ll cheer for you backstage."


    Mia gave Anna an encouraging hug and watched her walk towards the stage with a smile on her


    face.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna kept cheering herself but when she finally stood onstage looking down upon judges and


    audience members below, she still felt scared deep down inside.


    Sitting in his judge seat, Jimmy unexpectedly had a sense of anticipation within him growing


    stronger by each passing moment...


    He thought back to their childhood; Anna''s clear, melodious voice that touched people''s hearts


    made him eager to see the shining moment when Anna was on stage.


    "Next up is contestant number ten, Anna, with her song," the emcee announced and pulled Anna


    out of her thoughts.


    As the music started ying, Anna tried several times to open her mouth but hesitated. After all, her


    hoarse voice sounded like a broken gong and would surely scare everyone away if it came through


    the microphone ¨C including the judges sitting in front of the stage.


    "Jimmy, what''s wrong with her? Is she nervous?" Bryce asked curiously as he sat next to Jimmy


    when he saw that despite the music starting up again, there was no sign of Anna singing anytime


    soon.


    Jimmy furrowed his eyebrows and stared intently at Anna with his deep dark eyes. He radiated


    encouragement towards her.


    Anna could clearly hear whispers from below and see that Charlee had a smug smile on her face.


    The emcee kept hinting at her to start singing.


    As time ticked by second by second, whispers grew louder from below, making Anna feel


    increasingly uneasy.


    The emcee quickly approached her. "Anna! What''s going on? Why aren''t you singing? Are you


    trying to get famous this way?"


    "I..." Anna only managed one word before realizing how hoarse her throat felt.


    The emcee didn''t notice anything unusual about Anna and continued urging her forward. "If you


    don''t sing now, I''ll have no choice but to announce your withdrawal from thispetition! You won''t


    be able to participate in any future events held by ourpany either."


    Anna took a deep breath and picked up the microphone. She couldn''t imagine how she would


    manage singing an entire high-pitched song with such a hoarse voice right now...


    Oh well... this was just fate for her; she had epted defeat...


    Thinking this way made it easier for her. She bowed deeply towards those seated below, turned


    around swiftly and headed backstage instead...


    Rather than embarrass herself further onstage like this, running away seemed like an easier option


    right now...


    "Stop," Jimmy''s lowmanding tone rang out behind Anna as she walked offstage.

 Chapter 858 Your Plan Failed

    Chapter 858 Your n Failed


    Chapter 858 Your n Failed


    Jimmy''s voice made Anna stop in her tracks and slowly turn around. Noticing the obvious


    displeasure in his eyes, she let out a sigh of resignation.


    "You''re already on stage. Why aren''t you singing?" Jimmy''s voice echoed through the microphone.


    Everyone''s gaze was fixed on Anna while they were waiting for her answer. How should she


    respond? Should she tell everyone that she had been set up and that her hoarse voice couldn''t


    handle any song?


    Anna bit her lip and remained silent with a sad yet stubborn look in her eyes. This only caused


    Jimmy to furrow his brows even more tightly.


    "I never thought a small trainee would have such audacity to not answer Mr. Harrison''s question. It


    seems like she has no intention of pursuing an entertainment career."


    "Perhaps it was intentional, maybe she wanted to catch Mr. Harrison''s attention," someone from the


    crowd suggested.


    The discussions were loud enough for Anna to hear them clearly but there was nothing she could


    do or say to exin herself.


    Jimmy always believed that Anna wasn''t one who would give up easily - especially after all the hard


    work she had put into training these past few days - so he put down his microphone and prepared


    himself to go onstage when Bryce grabbed hold of his arm.


    "Jimmy, remember you are representing J. S. Entertainment," Bryce reminded him softly.


    "Your excessive ''care'' will only make things harder for her; causing more gossip about how much


    you favor her over others... Are you sure this is what you want?"


    Bryce asked him quietly but Jimmy raised an eyebrow confidently.


    "As J. S. Entertainment''s biggest shareholder, do you think I''d give up such a promising talent?"


    He pushed Bryce aside directly which caused everyone present gasp in surprise before walking


    calmly towards where Anna stood alone on stage with long strides.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Bryce shook his head helplessly while wearing an evil grin.


    What does he n on doing? Doesn''t he realize that all eyes are now focused on him?


    When Anna saw Jimmy step onto the stage, her heart began to race. When he walked straight


    towards her, she felt an impulse to escape immediately.


    In his star-like eyes as clear as a spring, there was an unmistakable sense of confusion and


    helplessness.


    Jimmy took severalrge strides towards Anna and his obsidian-like dark eyes fell directly on her.


    "Why aren''t you singing?" Jimmy asked bluntly.


    Anna clenched her teeth and remained silent.


    What good would it do to tell him? It would only make everyone think that she had chosen a difficult


    song beyond her abilities just for attention. Instead of being looked down upon by everyone, Anna


    preferred... topletely avoid the situation altogether.


    Jimmy took another step towards Anna until they were close enough for Anna to breathe in the faint


    scent of cologne on Jimmy''s body.


    "Tell me the real reason," he said with a deep voice.


    Anna raised her head and Jimmy saw how pale she was. In this moment he felt pity...


    "I can''t sing," after hesitating for a while, Anna said softly.


    Upon hearing Anna''s hoarse voice, Jimmy immediately understood everything.


    "When you''re on stage, you have to show yourself off, so... you must sing," said Jimmy in a


    commanding tone which displeased Anna.


    He had heard how hoarse her voice sounded but still insisted that she sing. Did he want to see


    more embarrassing moments from her?


    "I don''t want to continue making myself look bad."


    Anna spoke coldly before turning around readying herself to leave the stage.


    Jimmy grabbed hold of Anna''s wrist tightly..


    "J. S. Entertainment needs someone who is willing to challenge themselves, not someone who


    encounters problems but chose to run away."


    Jimmy''s words left Annas feeling somewhat helpless; neither leaving nor staying seemed like good


    options at this point..


    "What do you want from me? Do you want me to embarrass myself even more? Mr. Harrison, I beg


    you to let me go."


    There was sadness in Anna''s watery eyes mixed.


    "I''ll help you." Jimmy leaned in slightly and whispered into Anna''s ear before walking over to the


    apaniment team and saying a few words to the leader.


    "What is he doing?" Anna looked at Jimmy, confused.


    Not much time passed before Jimmy returned to her, cing the microphone directly into her hand.


    "Your voice suits this song well, believe in yourself and go for it," he said with a smile before turning


    to signal the band leader.


    Did he just change her song? And it was one that suited her hoarse voice perfectly.


    Anna''s face lit up with a sweet smile despite not having chosen the song herself. There was no


    turning back now; she had to give it all she had.


    She adjusted herself emotionally and began singing along with the music, slowly opening up her red


    lips.


    Her soft singing sounded like trickling streams that made people unable to help but immerse


    themselves in its beauty while following along with the band''s rhythm.


    Jimmy sat on his judge seat already, showing off a smile on his handsome face as his eyes burned


    hotly watching Anna on stage who exuded unique charm.


    "She is an exceptional singer," Bryce praised out loud from beside him.


    Charlee and Mia walked together backstage staring intently at their screen where they could see


    everything happening onstage clearly including Anna''s distressed appearance which excited them


    both greatly until Jimmy stepped onto stage causing their smiles freeze instantly.


    When they heard music start ying slowly followed by Anna''s unique voice, both were stunned


    speechless.


    "Charlee, your n has failed," Mia said coldly next Charlee''s ear, making her shiver involuntarily.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Charlee replied nervously


    Mia gloated, "Jimmy will surely find out why Anna has such hoarse vocals. Then there will be no


    way out for you."

 Chapter 859 Her Concealment

    Chapter 859 Her Concealment


    Chapter 859 Her Concealment


    After several judges carefully evaluated the contestants, the results were announced half an hour


    later.


    When Mia found out she had won first ce, she almost jumped up in excitement.


    However, she didn''t forget her disguise and after receiving the award, she went to Anna and shoved


    the trophy and $100, 000 prize money into her arms with a guilty expression.


    Anna looked at the money and trophy in her arms with confusion in her sparkling eyes. Before she


    could say anything, Mia''s voice filled her ears with guilt.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Anna, I''m sorry. You should have been the one to receive these."


    After hearing Mia''s apology, Anna couldn''t help but feel amused. She slightly raised her red lips and


    smiled gently.


    She returned everything back to Mia and said with sincerity, "You achieved today''s sess through


    your own hard work. As for me getting second ce, I''m already content enough that I received


    recognition from the judges."


    Anna spoke sincerely with a voice that was still hoarse.


    "But..." Mia sighed deeply. "If your throat wasn''t acting up today, then you would have definitely


    stood on top of that podium instead of me! What happened? Why did your throat suddenly be


    so hoarse?"


    Mia nced over at Jimmy and Bryce who were about to leave before raising her voice full of


    concern as if trying to catch their attention.


    Upon hearing what Mia said, both Jimmy and Bryce stopped in their tracks and their eyes met in the


    mid air.


    A scheming smile shed across Mia''s eyes.


    It''s about time for Charlee, this idiot, to pay for her foolish behavior. Otherwise, I would be the one


    being schemed against by her in the future.


    Mia once again ced the prize money back into Anna''s hands, saying, "I know your father is


    hospitalized right now and needing money urgently. Although this amount isn''t much, it should be


    able to support him for some days."


    Mia''s words warmed Anna''s heart, making it difficult for her to refuse.


    "I''ll take it as what I owe you. I''ll find more part-time jobs soon so that I can return it as soon as


    possible."


    Mia nodded.


    "Don''t tire yourself out too much, otherwise it will affect your training. We''re good friends, and I look


    forward to holding hands with you and making a big name in the showbiz."


    Anna''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    With all the debt she had, did she even have a chance?


    Thinking of Jimmy, her biggest creditor, a hint of helplessness appeared on her face.


    Out of the corner of Mia''s eye, she saw Jimmy walking over with Bryce. An evil n shed through


    her mind in an instant.


    Especially when Charlee and several other trainees walked over together, she became even more


    certain about this n.


    "Anna, you haven''t answered my question. Why did your voice suddenly be hoarse?" Mia


    asked again while giving Charlee a meaningful nce.


    Anna shrugged lightly. "It''s all in the past now. I don''t want to talk about it anymore. I still need to go


    visit my dad at the hospital so I''m leaving now."


    But Mia firmly grabbed Anna''s hand before she could leave.


    "Anna, you can''t be too kind-hearted or else people will take advantage of you in the future," Mia


    suddenly shouted loudly enough for everyone to hear.


    Jimmy and Bryce exchanged nces before walking towards them with understanding looks on


    their faces.


    Charlee, you idiot, I''ll get rid of you today!


    A malicious calction shed across Mia''s eyes as she thought of this.


    When Anna saw Jimmy approaching her,plicated emotions filled her heart...


    Taking a deep breath, Anna came up to him eventually, her clear eyes falling upon him. "Thank you


    once again for helping me."


    Upon hearing Anna''s still somewhat hoarse voice, Jimmy''s eyes darkened...


    Seeing these two lock eyes onto each other, Mia was extremely jealous.


    "Mr. Harrison... Bryce... I suspect that someone intentionally caused Anna''s voice like this," said


    Mia.


    Intentionally?


    Jimmy''s dark gaze gradually turned cold...


    "Mia, don''t talk nonsense! It might just be because I ate something bad which caused my throat


    problems but sincepetition is over and my throat will recover, there is no need to pursue it."


    Anna just wanted to go take care of her father at the hospital, but Mia''s words made Anna be


    the focus of everyone.


    And what scared her most was if Jimmy found outter that someone had been plotting against her,


    he would definitely investigate further into it which would only lead to greater controversy.


    "It''s impossible. I know better than anyone how you protect your throat. How could you possibly eat


    something that would harm it? Did you drink something?" Mia said intentionally, with suggestive


    words that made Charlee, who was standing nearby, turn pale and weak in the knees.


    Anna thought of the pear juice she had drunk before and her almond eyes subconsciously nced


    at Charlee.


    When Charlee felt Anna''s probing gaze on her, her face turned even paler and she couldn''t meet


    Anna''s eyes.


    "Anna,e on. You don''t have to be afraid with Mr. Harrison and Bryce here," Mia urged while


    waiting for Anna to say Charlee''s name so she could get rid of her through Anna.


    But after waiting for a while, Anna remained silent.


    Jimmy walked directly up to Anna with his lips tightly pursed and his deep-set eyes showing a hint


    of coldness. His powerful aura made Anna feel somewhat flustered.


    "Have you ever drunk anything that would irritate your throat?" Jimmy asked directly without beating


    around the bush.


    Should she answer him?


    Should she tell him about the pear juice that might have been problematic?


    Anna nced briefly at Charlee and clearly saw fear and pleading in her eyes.


    "Come on, Anna. Just tell us who hurt you. Mr. Harrison will take care of it," Mia urged impatiently


    as if wanting to use this opportunity to get rid of Charlee once and for all since she might cause


    troubleter on.


    Jimmy''s low-pitched voice sounded again, "Tell me what you drank."


    Taking a deep breath under everyone''s gaze, Anna shook her head. "It was just a slight cold."


    Upon hearing this reply from Anna, Mia clenched both hands tightly together while Charlee who had


    prepared herself for punishment from Jimmy waspletely stunned.


    Jimmy''s eyes flickered slightly; he knew very well that Anna was trying to hide something.

 Chapter 860 I Am Your Creditor

    Chapter 860 I Am Your Creditor


    Chapter 860 I Am Your Creditor


    Bryce had always wanted to find a chance to make up for the hurt he caused to Anna. He thought


    she was afraid of retaliation and couldn''t bring herself to say who hurt her, but he walked up to her


    anyway.


    "You can boldly speak out the name of that person, we will all stand up for you," Bryce said.


    Anna shook her head again.


    "Bryce, you might have watched too many TV dramas recently, so you thought my hoarse voice is


    caused by someone framing me. But I''m just having a cold," Anna said calmly, looking at Bryce with


    clear eyes.


    "But didn''t Mia say that..." Bryce tried to ask more questions but was stopped by Jimmy''s gaze.


    "Pay attention next time," Jimmy said with an intriguing light in his eyes before turning around and


    leaving.


    Mia had been controlling her emotions all this while. But when Jimmy left, the anger inside her


    erupted instantly and twisted her face into a grimace.


    "Anna, are you stupid? You know who hurt you yet still protect her? You''re aiding and abetting evil!"


    Mia suddenly lost control of herself which caught Anna off guard.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Anna asked in confusion as she noticed Mia''s intense reaction towards


    the situation.


    Realizing that she was getting too emotional, Mia adjusted herself internally. However, the anger


    inside continued burning stronger than ever, since she hadn''t gotten what she wanted.


    "Anna, let''s go find Mr. Harrison and tell him everything." Mia grabbed onto Anna''s hand intending


    on forcing her way through to see Jimmy.


    Anna frowned slightly at this suggestion. "I don''t want to pursue it anymore." She nced over at


    Charlee whose face had turned pale.


    Mia angrily let go of Anna''s hand. "You''re so spineless!"


    After saying those words without even looking back once, Mia stormed off furiously leaving behind a


    sigh from Anna.


    Bryce caught up with Jimmy and got into his car directly,


    "Why didn''t you continue questioning further? I''ve known Anna for some time now, and I''m sure that


    she isn''t someone careless enough about her health."


    Bryce looked at Jimmy intently with furrowed brows .


    "As long as you investigate, I believe that culprit will soon surface."


    Jimmy shook his head slightly before smirking lightly.


    "She doesn''t want any further investigations done."


    After hearing Jimmy''s response, Bryce looked stunned for a moment before a yful smirk


    appeared on his handsome face.


    "Since when did you start listening to Anna? Have you made any progress with her? When can I


    expect some wedding candy?" he joked, his voiceced with teasing.


    Jimmy''s dark eyes glittered like stars.


    "Although you''re not pressing the issue this time, aren''t you afraid that it might happen again? If it


    does, she might not be so lucky next time and you''ll regret your actions." Bryce reminded.


    Jimmy''s eagle-like eyes revealed a chilling coldness that sent shivers down Bryce''s spine.


    "There won''t be a second time," Jimmy replied confidently.


    Bryce nodded in agreement. "m off to my date now. You should go take care of yourdy.


    Otherwise, I''ll feel embarrassed and guilty every time I see her."


    He patted Jimmy on the shoulder before getting out of the car.


    Jimmy didn''t leave immediately; instead, he kept staring at thepany entrance with his deep-set


    eyes.


    ...


    Anna returned to the practice room and removed her stage makeup before changing into casual


    clothes in the locker room. She picked up her bag feeling refreshed as she thought about seeing


    her father soon.


    As she prepared to hail a taxi outside, she saw Charlee approaching quickly with hands nervously


    sped together.


    "Is something wrong?" Anna asked as she noticed Charlee''s anxiety and unease while curving up


    into a smile.


    Charlee took a deep breath before asking hesitantly, "Why didn''t you expose me? Aren''t you afraid


    that if I get away this time around, then there won''t be another chance for you?"


    Anna smiled sweetly in reply, "What''s the point of staying that? The result has been out and I


    haven''t got 100, 000 prize money. Why bother pursuing it? What''s important is that I know you''re a


    very strong girl. Maybe you need the reward and prize money more than I do." Anna said calmly.


    "Prize money?" Charlee looked confused.


    "What prize money? Howe I don''t know about it?"


    Anna was also puzzled by Charlee''s reaction.


    "Isn''t there 100, 000 prize money for first ce besides the trophy?"


    Charlee shook her head.


    "How could that be possible? This is a new talent show. The number one only gets a trophy and


    ranking. Where did you get that news from?"


    "It''s..." Anna hesitated for a moment.


    If there was no 100, 000 prize money, why would Mia deceive me?


    Could this be Mia encouraging me so I wouldn''t withdraw from thepetition?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlee didn''t know what Anna was thinking but she was grateful to Anna for not pursuing her


    wrongdoing.


    "Thank you for not pursuing this matter. I promise that next time I will never do anything to hurt you


    again. Can we... be friends?"


    Anna blinked with sparkling eyes. "I never considered you an enemy."


    This short sentence made Charlee tear up instantly with gratitude overflowing within her heart.


    "Thank you."


    After saying these words, Charlee turned around and left while Anna kept staring at where Charlee


    had disappeared until she vanished from sightpletely into thin air.


    She then turned around to prepare to hail a taxi cab to go visit her father in hospital.


    But instead of seeing one arrive, she saw Jimmy''s ck luxury sports car parked right in front of


    her.


    Seeing Jimmy getting out of his car made Anna instinctively take one step back away from him.


    "Get in my car; let me take you out for dinner."


    Anna instinctively refused Jimmy''s request immediately without hesitation.


    "I have no time; I need to go see my father at hospital."


    Anna quickly hailed a taxi, but before she could get in, Jimmy''s deep voice sounded again. "You


    owe me so much money. I''m your creditor."

 Chapter 861 His Compulsion

    Chapter 861 His Compulsion


    Chapter 861 His Compulsion


    A short sentence made Anna stop helplessly.


    After apologizing to the driver, Anna slowly turned around.


    Her pretty eyes were fixed on Jimmy.


    "Mr. Harrison, what exactly do you want? I believe there are many women who would like to have


    dinner with you, so please spare me for now, okay?"


    Jimmy walked straight up to Anna, a faintly wicked smile crossing his lips.


    "Get on, let''s talk."


    Anna had no choice but to get into Jimmy''s precious sports car, as his persistence left her with no


    other option.


    The car was spacious, but she felt uneasy sitting inside, especially with Jimmy''s deep eyes that


    seemed like a cold pool locked onto her. It made her feel like she couldn''t breathe.


    In order to relieve her tension and panic, Anna spoke to break the overly eerie silence between


    them. "Mr. Harrison, what do you want to talk to me about?"


    "Charlee is the person who harmed you, why didn''t you speak the truth in public?" Jimmy asked


    straightforwardly."


    Anna was a little flustered.


    How could he know? Did he investigate behind my back? Does he know that I drank the pear juice


    that Charlee gave me?


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Although Charlee and I are not friends, she has no reason


    to do such a thing. Besides... we don''t have any deep-seated grudges."


    Anna denied Jimmy''s words, but there was a hint of guilt in her sparkling eyes, as she dared not


    meet Jimmy''s eyes.


    Jimmy raised an eyebrow, but he was guessing Anna''s true motive for defending Charlee.


    "Why... why are you always staring at me like that?"


    The gaze that Jimmy had been fixating on her made Anna even more nervous.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Harrison, if you don''t have anything else, I need to go to the hospital to visit my father. I''ll leave


    now."


    Sitting in the same car with Jimmy, Anna became increasingly nervous. The alluring and


    domineering aura emanating from Jimmy left her feeling a bit overwhelmed.


    "You''re lying, your eyes are filled with guilt and unease."


    Jimmy''s deep voice slowly rang out.


    "I... I didn''t."


    Still the same as when she was young, she always blinked when she lied.


    "You''re blinking. That''s a sign of guilt," Jimmy said calmly, with a strange glint in his eyes.


    Anna didn''t expect him to guess her guilt.


    "I... I just don''t want things to get worse. The judges have approved me, so why bother investigating


    further? And I believe that after this incident, she won''t do the same thing again. Maybe in the near


    future, we''ll be good friends," Anna said lightly.


    "Good friends?" Jimmy frowned. "Are you sure Charlee will be your friend? Someone who wanted


    to harm you won''t change easily unless..."


    Jimmy paused for a moment.


    "Unless she has other motives."


    But Anna was naturally kind and didn''t agree with him at all.


    "People can change. I believe she won''t hurt me again. Besides... besides, I haven''t been hurt,"


    Anna said calmly with her beautiful eyes full of sincerity.


    Jimmy sighed inwardly.


    Anna was still as naive as ever. It seemed necessary for him to investigate more about the people


    around her, including Mia who always called herself Anna''s best friend.


    "I only have one good friend, Mia, so if Charlee can really turn over a new leaf, then I don''t mind


    having another friend," Anna''s sweet voice mixed with anticipation.


    "If possible, please do not pursue this matter anymore," she added softly.


    When Jimmy saw that hopeful look in Anna''s eyes, he couldn''t bear to refuse her request.


    "I promise you."


    Finally hearing Jimmy''s promise made a faint smile bloom on Anna''s face once again.


    "How long have you known Mia?" asked Jimmy casually. He hadn''t interacted much with Mia but he


    had always felt that she wasn''t as simple as she appeared on the surface.


    Hearing him mention Mia reminded Anna of the cash inside her purse. She hesitated for a moment


    before opening it and cing 100 thousand cash in front of Jimmy


    "I''ll give you back 100 thousand first, and I''ll find a way to gather the rest of the money to pay you


    back," Anna said as she handed Jimmy a wad of cash.


    Jimmy looked at Anna and then at the cash in his hand. "Where did you get the money?" he asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. What matters is that you can take it," Anna replied with a shrug.


    Although there was still a long way to go before she could fully repay him, Anna was confident that


    she could solve all her problems if she worked hard enough.


    Jimmy picked up the cash but instead of pocketing it, he stuffed it into Anna''s bag.


    Anna looked surprised and confused by his actions. "What are you doing?"


    Just as she spoke, her phone rang suddenly. She quickly answered it and spoke briefly before


    hanging up with a smile on her face.


    "Who was that?" Jimmy asked directly.


    Anna didn''t notice the coldness in Jimmy''s eyes as she replied happily, "It was my boss. I got


    another two-hour part-time job at a bar tomorrow night."


    "Another one? Cancel all your part-time jobs," Jimmy ordered coldly, his eyes shing with anger.


    "Why? Why should I cancel my jobs? I need to earn money to pay off my debts," Anna protested


    angrily as her smile disappeared instantly upon hearing hismand.


    "As an J. S. Entertainment trainee, why would you work in such shady ces like bars? Do you


    want us to be troubled by negative publicity or damage our reputation?"


    Thinking about how men might harass or assault her while working at bars made him unable to


    control his anger any longer. His body radiated an icy chill while his eyes glinted dangerously.

 Chapter 862 Be My Girlfriend

    Chapter 862 Be My Girlfriend


    Chapter 862 Be My Girlfriend


    Anna''s lips slightly twitched when she heard Jimmy''smanding tone.


    "At J. S. Entertainment, you are my boss, but now it''s my personal time. Where I work and what I do


    is none of your concern. What''s important is that there is no use in the contract I signed that


    prohibits trainees from working at a bar, so... you don''t need to worry about it."


    After Anna finished speaking, she immediately got off the car.


    As Anna gged down a taxi and left, Jimmy''s eyebrows furrowed tightly together.


    Anna was nning to visit her father at the hospital, but after considering Jimmy''s attitude earlier,


    she hesitated and called the bar manager''s phone number.


    Originally, I was just trying my luck, but I didn''t expect the bar manager to agree that I could start


    working tonight.


    She immediately went to the bar ording to the address provided by the manager.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After changing her clothes, Anna started working. Because she had worked in a bar before, the job


    here was familiar to her. The only thing that made her feel a little ufortable was the bunny girl


    outfit she was wearing.


    Anna tugged at the hem of her skirt, and a hint of helplessness appeared on her face.


    The manager came to Anna.


    "table numble six wants a bottle of brandy, please send it over quickly."


    Anna smiled and nodded, then walked over to table numble six with her drink in hand.


    At night, it was the busiest time for bars. Within two hours, Anna had no time to rest at all. Finally,


    she found a chance to take a break and almost copsed onto the chair.


    Looking at the woman in the middle of the stage, wearing heavy makeup, scantily dressed, and


    dancing sultry steps, Anna couldn''t help but shake her head.


    They had to maintain an elegant dance posture while constantly avoid being taken advantage by


    those nasty men. It''s not easy to earn the money.


    After taking a short break, Anna walked towards table number two with a bottle of red wine in her


    hand.


    Not sure if she was being too sensitive, she always felt a cold re from the direction of table two


    staring at her.


    Taking a deep breath, she walked towards table number two around the corner.


    How... how could it be them?


    Anna never dreamed that the customers at table two would be Jimmy and Bryce.


    Without any hesitation, she turned around and was about to leave.


    "Stop."


    Jimmy''s cold voice echoed in Anna''s ear.


    "Don''t forget you''re a barmaid now. I can file aint against you at any time based on your


    working attitude."


    Anna, upon hearing the threat, had to stop in her tracks and expressionlessly ced the tray of


    drinks on the table.


    "Please enjoy," she said.


    Bryce felt his presence was unnecessary as he witnessed the tense atmosphere between the two.


    However, a smile of amusement appeared on his face as he watched the show.


    Jimmy''s sharp gaze was fixed on Anna with a hint of coldness. As he saw her outfit, his eyes grew


    colder and colder.


    Anna realized that Jimmy was not pleased with what she was wearing.


    "This is just my work uniform. All service staff are required to wear it," she exined hastily.


    "You don''t have to work in such an environment. If you need money, you can..." Jimmy hesitated for


    a moment before an unusual glint shed across his deep-set eyes. "Be my woman."


    His words were spoken with an imperial tone.


    Anna''s shock was evident on her face; she couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    "Jimmy, I owe you money but do you really have to humiliate me like this?" Her beautiful eyes


    zed with anger as she spoke out against him.


    Bryce sitting beside them did not expect Jimmy to be so direct in expressing himself. He sighed


    helplessly and said softly, "Can''t you say it more tactfully? Maybe girls would ept it better."


    Although Bryce''s voice wasn''t very loud, Anna could hear him clearly which only added fuel to her


    fury.


    "You''re no different from each other, both bad guys!" She sneered sarcastically at them both while


    Bryce looked embarrassedly, saying, "I''ll drink alone then; carry on without me."


    Jimmy stood up abruptly and walked straight towards Anna who became flustered by his sudden


    approach which left her feeling unsure how best to react or respond appropriately.


    However, after thinking about Jimmy''s proposal earlier, Anna regainedposure quickly enough.


    "I will return all remaining 700 thousand owed within the shortest time possible but I won''t sell


    myself."


    As soon as those words left Anna''s mouth, they seemed only serve further irritate Jimmy whose


    eyebrows furrowed into a scowl.


    Why did Anna misinterpret my words?


    He grew angrier the more he thought about it, and his words wereced with coldness as he spoke.


    "With the amount you make from your job, do you really think you can pay me back in a short


    amount of time? Anna, don''t be so naive. Even if you worked for a year, there''s no way you could


    repay me."


    Jimmy''s contemptuous tone made Anna''s face grow even paler. She had thought that he was


    someone worth getting to know again when he offered to help her out, but now she saw that he was


    nothing but a scumbag.


    "I am naive indeed," she retorted angrily. "Otherwise how could I have ever thought that you was


    someone worth getting to know again? It turns out my thoughts were too naive; businessmen are all


    cunning and despicable."


    Anna''s eyes zed with fury as she spoke.


    "Since you''ve decided that I''m such a cunning and despicable person," Jimmy said with an insidious


    smile on his handsome face. "I''ll give you three days to consider it carefully. If you change your


    mind,e find me at the Harrison Group. By then, you don''t have to repay the money, and I can


    even get your brother out of jail."


    Anna felt her pride and self-respect trampled underfoot by Jimmy''s words; anger overtook her


    reason as she grabbed the wine bottle off the table and poured it over him mercilessly.


    "I won''t agree to your terms! Don''t delude yourself any further!" Anna spat before storming off


    without looking back.


    Jimmy watched her leave until she disappeared into the bar''s lounge area while Bryce sighed


    beside him.


    "You''re only making things worse for yourself by doing this," Bryce warned him.


    But Jimmy remained confident in himself. "She''lle back to me."


    He looked away from Bryce, then took the tissue paper handed over by his friend before elegantly


    wiping away the wine stains on his face.


    "She wille back." His eyes shone with possessive desire like those of an avid hunter tracking its


    prey.

 Chapter 863 Mia Pursues Jimmy

    Chapter 863 Mia Pursues Jimmy


    Chapter 863 Mia Pursues Jimmy


    Anna ran back to the lounge. She didn''t want to lose her job, so after adjusting her emotions, she


    returned to her work station.


    To her relief, Jimmy didn''t cause any more trouble for her. From a colleague, she learned that


    Jimmy had left. This made her breathe a sigh of relief.


    Anna worked until 1 AM before leaving the bar.


    After stretching out her stiff limbs, she immediately called a taxi.


    With only thoughts of visiting her father in the hospital on Anna''s mind, she didn''t notice that Jimmy


    had been following the taxi that she took all along. Jimmy didn''t drive away until he saw her enter


    the hospital.


    Anna dragged herself into his father''s ward with exhaustion weighing heavily on every step.


    Mrs. Miller was filled with sadness when Anna arrived


    Anna quickly walked over to pat Mrs. Miller''s shoulder.


    Mrs. Miller kept sighing deeply.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I just talked to the doctor earlier and we need tens of thousands more for treatment fees," said Mrs.


    Miller as tears welled up in eyes.


    "What should we do? We don''t have that much money... Why don''t we help your dad get discharged


    from here and let him rest at home?"


    Upon hearing this proposal from her mom, Anna immediately refused.


    "We have doctors here who can treat him anytime if there are any problems. If we take my dad


    home and his condition worsens again, it will be dangerous," said Anna firmly.


    Mrs. Miller snorted.


    "If we don''t pay medical expenses all along, will they let us stay? Besides... your older brother is still


    in detention now! If he gets sentenced, I... I won''t live anymore!"


    Anna was already exhausted but Mrs. Miller''s crying made it worse than ever before.


    "You must find a way to save your older brother," cried Mrs. Miller hysterically,


    "He is my everything! If anything happens to him, I''ll die right in front of you!"


    Mrs. Millers'' request made Anna feel like running away but then Jimmy''s words echoed through her


    mind.


    Did she really have to sell herself out for her dad''s treatment fees and her brother''s freedom?


    Anna was full of conflict; not knowing how or what choice would be best.


    That night felt like an eternity as sleep eluded Annapletely.


    In the early morning, after buying breakfast for Mrs. Miller, she finally went to work looking haggard


    with droopy spirits dueck of sleep .


    When Mia had a break, she came over to Anna and spoke directly, "I''m sorry for my tone yesterday.


    Anna, you''re not mad at me, right?"


    Anna shook her head lightly.


    She had wanted to ask about the prize money but thought better of it. Maybe Mia was just trying to


    encourage me since she was my good friend after all.


    Seeing that Anna wasn''t angry with her, Mia sat down next to her and intimately took hold of her


    arm. With a shy expression on her face, she opened up. "Anna... I want to ask you something. You


    broke up with Bryce... do you have any romantic rtionship with Mr. Harrison? Do you like him?"


    Anna looked surprised and didn''t understand why Mia suddenly brought up Jimmy.


    "Anna, please tell me quickly! Your answer is really important for me," urged Mia.


    Anna shook her head and replied, "I don''t like him." However, this answer made an inexplicable


    difort pass through Anna''s heart.


    "That''s great! I can pursue him boldly now," eximed Mia excitedly as she stood up straight away.


    Anna almost choked on saliva when she heard this unexpected news - the person that Mia liked


    was Jimmy!


    "Are you sure you want to pursue Jimmy? Do you know him?" asked Anna softly as she hesitated


    whether or not to tell Mia what Jimmy said in the bar that night.


    Mia nodded eagerly. "Of course I know him! And I fell in love with him at first sight. One time when


    my friends and I were working at a hotel banquet hall for the first time together, I was very nervous


    so I almost spilled drinks everywhere but luckily Mr. Harrison helped me out by holding onto my tray


    tightly. It made my heart sink deeply into his kindness towards me at that moment... So now I am


    certain that he is the one for me. He will be mine someday soon!"


    Mia put both hands over her heart while recalling fondly their first encounter together.


    This surprised Anna because there seemed to be some connection between Jimmy and Mia which


    wasn''t apparent before... But then again - his reaction didn''t seem like someone who knew Mia well


    either?


    "I know he doesn''t remember this at all, but in my heart, I have decided he''s my Mr. Right. Anna.


    Will you help me?" Mia grabbed Anna''s arm and looked at her expectantly.


    Faced with Mia''s plea, Anna was filled with conflict.


    After hesitating for a while, Anna finally spoke, "Mia, you don''t really know Jimmy. Maybe... maybe


    what you see is just the surface. You don''t really know his personality or character. He may not be


    as perfect as you imagine him to be. You need to think carefully about this and not let yourself get


    hurt," Anna spoke gently.


    Upon hearing Anna''s suggestive words, Mia looked unhappy and even furrowed her eyebrows


    tightly.


    "Anna, seems like you''re very familiar with Mr. Harrison?"


    Anna looked a little unnatural.


    "I just... wanted to remind you that there is a huge difference between your identities and he has


    always been known for being domineering in the business world. I''m afraid that you won''t be able to


    conquer him or that it will cause harm."


    Not wanting Mia to misunderstand her intentions, Anna quickly exined herself.


    Mia shook her head. "No way! I believe that I can definitely win him over as long as he sees how


    good I am! As for our different backgrounds, I believe he isn''t a shallow man who cares about such


    things! Please help me chase after him!"


    Anna felt confused:


    How could she help?


    Why did she feel ufortable when Mia talked about pursuing Jimmy?


    She quickly dismissed these thoughts from her mind.


    "Of course I''ll help," said Anna nodding slowly,"but honestly, I don''t know how exactly."


    Mia smiled and nced around before saying, "There''s going to be an office party in two days right?


    Well then, I''ll make good use of this party."


    Party?


    Anna was confused again but eventually remembered - it was thepany''s wee dinner


    where all their artists would attend so there would definitely be many reporters present too. And


    since they wanted the trainees like them to adapt quickly, thepany had arranged some


    interviews with reporters. Thinking of having to deal with reporters made her feel nervous though.


    Mia tugged on Anna''s sleeve, pulling her out of her thoughts.


    "I have a gift for Mr. Harrison, Anna. Can you help me give it to him?" Mia''s face was beaming with


    a shy smile.


    Anna looked curious. "What is it?"


    Mia shook her head, looking mysterious. "It''s a secret for now. You''ll find out when the timees.


    He''ll love it, I promise. All you need to do is deliver it to him and I''ll take care of the rest."


    Anna sighed as their teacher walked in and demanded they start training seriously.


    "You have to help me," Mia said firmly before running back to her own training spot.


    Shall I help Mia? In Anna''s stunning eyes swirled a hint ofplexity and uncertainty about this


    request from her friend.

 Chapter 864 Room Card

    Chapter 864 Room Card


    Chapter 864 Room Card


    Due to taking care of her father andforting her mother, coupled with her training, Anna didn''t


    make any special preparations for the party two dayster. She simply dressed in a modest yet


    elegant dress and arrived at the venue.


    However, upon seeing everyone elegantly dressed in fine clothing and adorned with jewelry, Anna


    couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. Wanting to avoid drawing attention, she stood in a corner


    with a ss of wine in hand.


    As thepany''s director, Bryce had to attend such weing banquets. When he saw Anna


    standing alone, he was surprised. Wasn''t she supposed to be with Jimmy at this kind of event?


    Shouldn''t he be showing his authority and making their rtionship public to deter other men from


    coveting her?


    Bryce whispered to his femalepanion and then walked towards Anna.


    "I thought you''d be with Jimmy," Bryce said straightforwardly.


    Anna gave a faint smile, "I''m just a trainee in thepany, and Mr. Harrison is the major


    shareholder. We are from different worlds. How could we be together? Bryce, you really have quite


    the imagination."


    Her words wereced with sarcasm, leaving Bryce feeling a bit awkward. After ncing at Anna''s


    simple dress, he gently pursed his lips.


    "Why not wear formal attire? It could set you apart from others at such an event and benefit your


    future development," Bryce suggested.


    Anna remained indifferent. "I rely on my abilities and don''t seek attention. If you have nothing to


    discuss, please leave. I want some time alone."


    Anna calmly spoke and then walked away from the corner. Bryce sighed, feeling helpless. It


    seemed that his deception had truly upset her.


    Amidst the cheers, Anna caught sight of Jimmy entering the banquet hall... with a female


    companion by his side. He wore a high-end tailored suit, exuding his domineering aura.


    Bryce couldn''t believe Jimmy had brought thepany''s hottest artist, Cali Evans, as his date. He


    carefully nced at Anna, who showed no reaction. It seemed that Jimmy''s pursuit of her would be


    a long and challenging road.


    Approaching Jimmy, Bryce asked in confusion, "What''s going on? I thought you never brought a


    date?"


    "I prefer women who throw themselves at me," his deep and intriguing voice slowly escaped his lips.


    ...


    Jimmy declined the opportunity to speak on stage and left it entirely to Bryce. He held a ss of


    wine and his hawk-like eyes asionally scanned the nearby area, lingering on Anna, who


    remained indifferent to everything.


    It was not until the dancing segment began that Anna snapped out of her thoughts. Faced with an


    eager invitation from a trainee, she couldn''t decline and reluctantly epted.


    Dancing was Anna''s forte, and her partner, Jason, was also a skilled dancer, making them the


    center of attention on the dance floor.


    Until...


    "How about a change of dance partner?" Jimmy''s low voice sounded in Anna and Jason''s ears.


    Seeing it was Jimmy, Jason got startled and identally stepped on Anna''s foot, causing her to


    wince.


    "I''m sorry."


    Jason apologized awkwardly.


    Anna gave a faint smile. "It''s okay."


    Jimmy raised an eyebrow and signaled his femalepanion.


    She immediately understood and executed a graceful turn, releasing Jimmy''s hand and gently


    pulling Jason''s arm.


    Jason instinctively used the momentum of the turn to push Anna away and smoothly embraced the


    other woman''s slender waist.


    Anna was taken aback by Jason''s unexpected action and lost her bnce, her face turning pale.


    Just as she was about to fall, a firm hand securely caught her waist, relieving her tension.


    With a slight exertion of force, Jimmy brought Anna even closer into his embrace, his warm breath


    brushing against her cheek.


    The distinct masculine scent enveloped Anna, causing her heart to race, leaving her somewhat


    bewildered.


    Jimmy leaned in, "Three days have passed, and I''m waiting for your answer."


    His deep voice, like a resonant cello, filled Anna''s ears.


    700 thousand dors! Where on earth could she get that?


    Anna gently bit her red lip, and her narrowed watery eyes carried a hint of sorrow.


    After the dance, Anna hurriedly escaped from Jimmy and nned to leave the party ahead of


    schedule.


    "Anna..." With a hint of mystery, Mia, donning a low-cut dress with a seductive air, pulled Anna


    aside. A sly smile lingered on Mia''s face as she handed a room keycard to Anna.


    Anna was taken aback. "What''s this?"


    Mia looked around to ensure nobody was paying attention to them, then leaned in to whisper her


    n to Anna. Shock filled Anna''s eyes.


    "Why resort to such a method? You can use other means to get him to notice you."


    Mia shook her head and said, "Sleeping with him is the fastest way. Anna, you promised me that


    you would help me. As long as you take him to my room, I''ll handle the rest."


    Anna sighed and suddenly felt that Mia was very strange.


    "The old you would never do something like this. Aren''t you afraid of others gossiping about you


    because of your rtionship? Besides... sleeping with Jimmy, does that guarantee he''ll fall in love


    with you? Mia, you should really reconsider whether this approach is worth it," Anna said softly,


    holding Mia''s hand as she tried to persuade her.


    Mia seemed a little displeased with Anna''s advice.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t n to climb up the socialdders. I just want... to spend a romantic night with the man I


    love. We''re both adults, and it''s the quickest way to deepen our feelings. Anna, I''ll prepare for it


    now. Please help me get him into the room, I''m counting on you."


    With that, Mia made a pleading gesture and hurried away. Anna looked at the room keycard in her


    hand, her brow furrowing with concern.


    Her clear gaze scanned the surroundings, and finally, she saw Jimmy chatting with hispanion


    near the stage. Mustering her courage, Anna walked towards him.


    Before reaching Jimmy, she heard a woman''s voice, coquettish and alluring, saying, "Mr. Harrison,


    I''m yours for the night."

 Chapter 865 He Misunderstood

    Chapter 865 He Misunderstood


    Chapter 865 He Misunderstood


    Cali''s words brought a hint of sarcastic smile to Anna''s cherry lips.


    Is it necessary to seduce men like this?


    Anna''s cheeks were expressionless, but her right hand, which was clutching the room keycard,


    suddenly tightened.


    Jimmy saw Anna walking over, her sexy lips slightly raised.


    Anna, you still fell for my trap.


    Cali saw the faint smile on Jimmy''s lips and was so excited that she almost jumped up, rushing


    directly into his arms.


    This action made Anna stop in her tracks, with a slight furrow of her eyebrows.


    Jimmy noticed Anna''s small movement, and instead of immediately pushing Cali away, his slender


    index finger lifted Cali''s chin.


    Although he stared at Cali in his arms, he nced at Anna from time to time.


    He clearly saw Anna hold a ss of alcohol and wondered if Anna was jealous because another


    woman was hugging him.


    Jimmy felt an indescribable excitement and happiness in his heart.


    Cali in his arms did not know at all that Jimmy was focusing on Anna. Her hands firmly sped


    Jimmy''s strong waist, and her beautiful eyes had been scanning around to look for the reporters.


    Having been in the entertainment industry for a while, she knows very well that if she is caught on


    camera with Jimmy now, it will surely make headlines and be the talk of the town.


    Jimmy narrowed his pupils and could see through Cali''s thoughts clearly. A hint of strong sarcasm


    shed deep in his eyes.


    He slightly bent down and slowly opened his lips. "Do you think those journalists dare to take


    pictures without my consent?"


    The deep voice carried a strong warning, like a bucket of cold water mercilessly poured over Cali,


    instantly extinguishing the me of her hope.


    "Mr. Harrison, shall we... go back to the room?"


    Although her n was ruthlessly destroyed, Cali didn''t want to miss any opportunity to hit on Jimmy.


    From the corner of his eye, Jimmy saw Anna drink all the wine in her cup in one gulp, and a wicked


    smile appeared on Jimmy''s handsome face.


    "Okay, let''s go back to our room."


    Jimmy put his arm around Cali''s waist and walked straight upstairs to the room.


    "Mr. Harrison, I need to speak with you about something."


    Anna blurted out and stopped Jimmy, taking a few quick steps to stand in front of him and Cali.


    In Jimmy''s deep eyes, there was a hint of satisfaction.


    "Anna, Mr. Harrison doesn''t have time for you. You''re just a trainee, so if you have any questions,


    go find Bryce," Cali said in a cold voice, holding onto Jimmy''s arm tightly with both hands, afraid


    that he would leave.


    Although Anna was naive, she could see the deep meaning in Cali''s eyes very clearly.


    Anna felt a sense of unease when she realized that Cali''s purpose of sleeping with Jimmy.


    She slightly parted her red lips and said, "I have something more important to discuss with Mr.


    Harrison, so... I''m really sorry, Miss Evans, but your matter may have to be postponed."


    Anna stood firmly in front of the two of them, paying no attention to Cali''s pale face.


    "Mr. Harrison, um... I also have something very important to talk to you about."


    "Will he refuse Cali?" Anna thought.


    Jimmy withdrew his hand, revealing a trace of indifference on his handsome face.


    "You go back first."


    The cold words left Cali greatly disappointed.


    "Mr. Harrison, I..."


    Cali still wanted to fight for another chance, but Jimmy''s sharp gaze was already warning her.


    "Anna, let''s wait and see."


    Cali''s incredible opportunity was destroyed by Anna, and Cali red at her fiercely before turning


    away unwillingly.


    Jimmy looked at Anna meaningfully.


    "Go ahead, what do you need from me?"


    Anna thought she could easily lead Jimmy into the room arranged by Mia, but when faced with his


    sharp and intelligent eyes, she felt a bit timid and even had a faint reluctance in her heart for him to


    step into that room.


    "I..."


    Anna had been hesitating and feeling a bit lost.


    "The journalist was everywhere, filming the content for tomorrow''s front page headline," Jimmy said


    to Anna. Her face turned pale and she quickly looked around in panic.


    Seeing Anna''s distressed expression, Jimmy shook his head. Although time had passed, her


    innocence and naivety remained unchanged.


    "Stupid girl, even if the journalist takes pictures, they wouldn''t dare to publish them easily without


    my permission," he reassured her.


    "Let''s talk in the room," Jimmy said as he walked past Anna.


    "The room?"


    Anna heard the keyword and a mischievous glint appeared in her eyes. She was afraid of being


    photographed with Jimmy going upstairs so she deliberately quickened her pace. The room key


    reminded Anna of Mia''s request.


    "How about... we go to another room?"


    Just as Jimmy approached a door ready to open it, Anna spoke up with a hint of mischief in her


    voice.


    Another room?


    Jimmy raised an eyebrow when he saw the key card in Anna''s hand.


    An evil grin crept onto his handsome face. Seeing that grin on his face made Anna realize that he


    misunderstood what she meant but before she could exin herself fully, she thought about Mia''s


    request and decided against it instead.


    Anyway bringing him into Mia''s room would end everything once and for all; at least then she would


    have fulfilled her promise to her good friend.


    She hoped everything would go smoothly.


    Thinking about how Jimmy was going into Mia''s reserved hotel suite soon made Anna feel uneasy


    inside.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I only like doing things I love inside my own room."


    Jimmy opened the door directly without hesitation and pulled Anna into the room while cing both


    hands on either side of her body against the wall...

 Chapter 866 She Has Nowhere To Escape

    Chapter 866 She Has Nowhere To Escape


    Chapter 866 She Has Nowhere to Escape


    Anna was startled by the sudden movement, and it took her a while to react before she ced her


    hands on Jimmy''s chest. Whether it was because of the alcohol or Jimmy being too close, she


    could feel her heart racing uncontrobly.


    "You''re a smart woman. You know what decisions are beneficial for yourself," said Jimmy in his


    deep voice that sounded like aged wine with a rich vor. His voice made Anna''s face blush


    instantly.


    "I just want..." Anna became more flustered as she kept telling herself to find an opportunity to call


    Mia into the room, but Jimmy didn''t give her any chance to make a phone call.


    His big hand directly sped around her waist and pulled her into his arms with ease. The strong


    heartbeat reminded Anna how close they were standing together.


    "Tonight is thest night, and I''m d you made a wise choice," whispered Jimmy as he leaned


    down slightly and pressed his lips against Anna''s earlobe.


    Feeling overwhelmed by Jimmy''s handsome face so close to hers, Anna couldn''t help but be


    even more flustered. "You..." She didn''t finish speaking before he kissed her lips passionately.


    Anna instinctively tried pushing him away but failed due to his strength overpowering hers. The faint


    scent of alcohol mixed with sweetness filled their breaths as they kissed deeply.


    In shock at seeing the desire in Jimmy''s eyes, Anna felt uneasy about what might happen next.


    "Jimmy... I..." She wanted to exin herself but found it hard when they were so intimately


    connected that words escaped from her mouth without coherence.


    As he lifted up Anna''s delicate chin with one hand while tracing down along her cheekbone with


    another hand firmly gripping onto hers, his eyes grew darker than ever before, making clear there


    would be no escape for this decision once taken lightly again...


    Why do I drink that ss of wine when I know my tolerance is low?


    Anna, you''re walking into his trap!


    Her fists were against the man''s chest to stop him from getting closer to her.


    "Jimmy, you asshole, if you touch me again, I''ll kill you! Anna shouted angrily.


    There was a hint of coldness in Jimmy''s expression.


    "Don''t forget, you came to me yourself."


    His eyes shimmered with coldness.


    "I... I am helping Mia; it''s not what you think."


    Anna used all her strength to push the man away, and she quickly got out of bed, but...


    Maybe because she got up too quickly or because she drank the alcohol, her legs went weak and


    she fell back onto the bed.


    "Be clear. What does it have to do with Mia?"


    Jimmy''s eagle eyes caught sight of the room card that Anna had been holding in her hand, and he


    had guessed the reason behind it. His icy gaze shot out bursts of cold light, like a hurricane that


    made people shiver with fear.


    He... He is angry.


    Anna felt a wave of panic in her heart.


    She couldn''t imagine if he would strangle himself alive if she told Jimmy that she was doing this to


    help Mia get him.


    Before she could find another excuse, the man''s kiss overwhelmed her and silenced all of her


    voices.


    In Jimmy''s eyes, the victory was inevitable and she had nowhere to escape.


    Tonight, she is his...


    ...


    Mia had been anxiously waiting in the room, wearing suspender pajamas, she had carefully


    prepared, looking at her charming and amorous self in the mirror, Mia''s eyes showed a triumphant


    smile.


    As long as I be Jimmy''s woman, I can get a firm foothold in the entertainment industry.


    Mia was so excited that she almost jumped up.


    She waited until early morning, but Jimmy still didn''te.


    Her smile gradually faded from her face as she dialed Anna''s phone number, but all she heard


    ringing in her ear was the sound of a switched-off phone.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Unable to reach Luna, Mia angrily threw the phone on the ground!


    Anna, what are you up to?

 Chapter 867: Anna, You CanT Escape

    Chapter 867: Anna, You Can''T Escape


    Chapter 867: Anna, You Can''t Escape


    When the first ray of sunlight in the morning poured onto her, Anna slowly opened her eyes, which


    were as bright as stars.


    What... what happened? The scene fromst night appeared before Anna''s eyes like a movie.


    Oh my god, how could this happen?


    Anna was filled with regret and when she saw Jimmy lying next to her, she almost choked on her


    own saliva. He should have left already! Why was he still here?


    Carefully moving his big hand that had been resting on her waist all night along with the nket,


    Anna quickly rushed into the bathroom.


    Jimmy had been "sleeping" all this time but after hearing the sound of the bathroom door closing, he


    slowly opened his deep and gentle eyes.


    Thinking about everything that happenedst night made Jimmy''s usually expressionless face


    reveal a tender smile. It turned out that everything was much happier than he had imagined.


    He went to another bathroom and quickly got ready while his assistant arrived at just this time to


    deliver him clothes.


    Jimmy carried his bag and went towards the bathroom but frowned slightly when he looked at the


    time. It had been an hour since Anna entered; did she n on staying in there forever?


    Was it because she was too shy to face him or... did she regret it?


    When Jimmy thought of thisst possibility, without hesitation he knocked on the door of the


    bathroom.


    Anna sat in a chair inside listening to knocking sound and almost slipped off from it due to shock.


    Her eyes were filled with confusion; what should she do? Should shee out now?


    Anna, why can''t you control yourself better and push away that man? Have you forgotten your


    purpose?


    When Mia''s hopeful face shed before her eyes again, Anna felt even more regretful and guilty.


    She couldn''t imagine what would happen if Mia found out about their intimate rtionship after


    waiting for one whole night; would their friendship be ended?


    Anna didn''t know what to do anymore so when Jimmy knocked again after standing outside for


    quite some time showing signs of impatience saying "If you don''te out soon, I''lle in."s


    She remained frozen at first but then finally decided to open up.


    After hearing these words, Anna immediately tightened the towel around her body nervously to


    make sure there was no problem before opening the bathroom door.


    "Where did you put my clothes?" Anna asked softly, her sweet voice tinged with a hint of shyness."


    Jimmy pointed to the fragments on the ground with a mischievous expression.


    Upon seeing her own clothes, Anna''s eyes immediately ignited with raging mes as she red


    fiercely at Jimmy.


    "I had my assistant buy you new clothes, so put them on first, otherwise..."


    Jimmy nced at Anna.


    "Satyr!" Anna''s face turned red.


    She immediately snatched the bag from Jimmy''s hand and quickly returned to the bathroom,


    forcefully closing the door.


    Looking at the tightly closed door, Jimmy''s lips curved into a tantalizing smile.


    Anna, you can''t change what has happened, can you?


    Jimmy looked very pleased, with a smug expression in his eyes. He loungedfortably on the


    sofa and casually picked up a magazine that was lying nearby.


    Anna, who had changed her clothes, took a few deep breaths before walking out of the bathroom


    and going straight to Jimmy.


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows and looked at Anna in front of him, who was clearly nervous but


    pretended to be calm. His lips curved slightly upwards.


    "Last night was just a mistake. We''re both adults, so... so please just forget about it. I won''t let


    anything unexpected happen either."


    Anna''s face remained calm, but her eyes were hesitant to meet Jimmy''s.


    "Mistake?"


    Jimmy stood up, his eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    His eyes were locked onto Anna.


    "Do you expect me to take responsibility? I''m sorry, but I don''t believe that you would let something


    like this happen, so... forgetting everything is the best way, and..."


    Anna takes a deep breath.


    The only reason I agreed toe into this room with you is because of Mia,


    Jimmy''s lips lifted slightly, revealing a mysterious smile.


    Anna blurted out anxiously, "Mia likes you. She wants to be your womanst night. I was just trying


    to help her."


    Thinking that she messed up everything, she really didn''t know how to exin it to her best friends.


    Silly girl, if she hadn''t told himst night during their passionate moment that she had feelings for


    him, he might have actually been angry now.


    A mysterious smile appeared on his handsome and devilish face.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As Jimmy walked towards her step by step, Anna''s heart rate increased.


    She kept backing up until she felt a chill down her spine.


    Jimmy''s hands were on her sides, and his sexy lips slowly parted. "You have no way back."


    His hot breath, sprayed in Anna''s ears, made her heart skip a beat.


    "What... what do you want? You have so many excellent women around you, why... why me?"


    Anna asked directly, with an inexplicable hope for the answer.


    Jimmy smiled evilly, and hisrge, well-defined hands lifted her delicate chin, and his cold fingers


    caressed her alluring red lips.


    After a while, his lips, which had been wearing a sinister smile all along, slowly opened.


    Anna never dreamed that she would hear the words "love at first sight" spoken to her.


    A mocking smile crossed her lips, and in Anna''s stunningly beautiful eyes, there was an


    unmistakable hint of sarcasm.


    "If you fell in love with me at first sight, how could you possibly force me? Mr. Harrison, you''re really


    good at ying emotional games."


    When Jimmy heard Anna''s undisguised mockery, there was a hint of curiosity in his expression.


    "You... are destined to be mine."


    When Anna heard these domineering words, it felt like a heavy stone on her heart, causing ripples


    to instantly stir up in her previously calm heart.


    When her eyes met Jimmy''s, Anna felt her heart raced.


    "I... I have something else to do, I''ll leave first."


    Anna forcefully pushed Jimmy away and quickly ran out of the room.


    Watching her fleeing figure, Jimmy''s lips curved into a mischievous smile.

 Chapter 868: Did You Not Deceive Me?

    Chapter 868: Did You Not Deceive Me?


    Chapter 868: Did You Not Deceive Me?


    Mia waited all night at the hotel, but Jimmy never showed up. She couldn''t even reach Anna, which


    made her angry enough to check out and head straight to Anna''s small apartment.


    Fuming, she pounded on the door with all her might, but no one answered.


    "What are you doing, Anna? You ruined my n!" Mia kicked the door hard in frustration.


    After waiting for about half an hour, Anna finally returned. Mia was even more furious than before.


    Completely lost in her own world until she reached the door and saw Mia''s using eyes staring


    back at her, Anna was taken aback.


    "What''s going on, Anna? Why didn''t you bring Jimmy to my room?" Maybe it was genuine anger


    that made Mia shout so loudly at Anna.


    Seeing that her neighbor had opened the door due to themotion outside, Anna quickly pulled


    Mia inside.


    "Anna," said Mia as soon as they were inside. "I hope you can exin what happenedst night. I


    waited all night and... you didn''t bring him to my room."


    Mia thought of how she had waited eagerly for a whole night only to be disappointed in the end; it


    made her face look gloomier than ever before.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Anna sighed deeply. Should she tell her that the person who she was waiting forst night was


    actually with her?


    Anna couldn''t imagine what would happen if she told Mia everything; would she storm out of here


    right away?


    "I... I tried many waysst night," said Anna hesitantly after a while. "But Jimmy is too smart; he


    didn''t fall for any of them. Later his assistant called him away because he had some work to do."


    Mia clearly did not believe this exnation; furrowing her brows tightly together in disbelief and


    suspicion.


    "But I saw you two standing at the staircase! And he even drove his femalepanion away just for


    you! I even saw both of you go upstairs together!"


    She had seen everything!


    Anna gasped inwardly as fear gripped hold of her heart - her face changing color multiple times -


    before finally speaking up again.


    "It is true we went upstairs together," admitted Anna reluctantly after taking a deep breath. "But just


    when we got there, his assistant called him away, so there was no way I could have brought him


    over."


    Anna couldn''t meet Mia''s gaze because she had lied to her.


    "Did you... not deceive me?"


    Mia looked at Anna incredulously.


    "Of course not."


    Anna gritted her teeth and continued to lie.


    Mia nodded, and her anger subsided a bit.


    Anna quickly poured a ss of water and ced it next to Mia''s hand.


    "I''ll think of another way, Anna. You can''t fail next time."


    Taking the ss of water, Mia locked eyes with Anna.


    Anna reluctantly nodded. "Okay, I''ll keep helping you."


    Finally satisfied with the conversation, Mia smiled. However, when she noticed the hickey on Anna''s


    neck, a strange expression flickered in her eyes.


    "After you left Jimmyst night, where did you go? And why did youe back sote wearing


    expensive clothes?"


    Mia probed for answers as Anna rxed after lying earlier.


    "After we parted ways at the party hotel, I went straight to the hospital to take care of my dad. You


    know how tired my mom has beentely, so I wanted to help out a bit. As for my clothes... the


    hospital smells like medicine, so I changed into something new."


    Mia saw through Anna''s lies as she blinked nervously while speaking.


    "Anna," said Mia holding onto her arm affectionately. "You''re my good friend and I really need your


    help this time around but let''s forget about what happened today okay? Next time we must seed


    alright?"


    Anna nodded obediently saying, "I''ll do everything in my power."


    Mia showed a satisfied smile but deep down inside there was an evil glint in Mia''s eye as if plotting


    something sinister against Anna.


    "I''m hungry, can you help me prepare some breakfast?" Mia asked.


    Anna smiled as she walked into the kitchen.


    Seeing her busy in the kitchen, Mia immediately made a phone call. Through her friend who worked


    at the hospital, she learned thatst night, Mrs. Miller was the only one taking care of Mr. Miller, and


    Anna had never shown up.


    "Anna, you must have done it on purpose, deliberately stopping me from bing Jimmy''s


    woman. Let''s see how this ys out; I won''t let you off easily."


    Mia watched Anna''s busy figure in the kitchen, her eyes filled with deep malice and schemes.


    After breakfast, Mia left.


    Anna changed out of her expensive dress and prepared to go to the hospital to take care of her


    father. As she was about to leave, she received a call from Mrs. Miller.


    Anna was surprised by her mother''s excited voice, but what Mrs. Miller said next made Anna furrow


    her eyebrows.


    "Anna, you''re amazing! That man has arranged for your father to be in a high-end ward with two


    nurses taking care of him 24/7. And your brother is out too! Although he still needs to report his


    whereabouts regrly at the police station, as long as he''s out, I''m happy. Anna, you have to thank


    him properly. Why don''t you invite him over for dinner? I''ll cook something nice for him."


    Anna couldn''t hear what her mother was saying anymore; all she knew was that Jimmy had


    arranged everything.


    Jimmy, didst night mean nothing more than a transaction in your mind?


    She had believed in his bullshit love at first sight story but it turned out it was just a transaction.


    "Arrange a time and bring him over so I can meet him," Mrs. Miller continued on the phone.


    Anna sighed deeply.


    "We''re just...," she paused.


    "After your brother got out of jail, he investigated that man and found out that he''s the CEO of the


    Harrison Group," Mrs. Miller went on. "You should seize this opportunity and be his wife so we


    can all benefit from his power and influence."


    Hearing her mother''s delusional words made Anna sarcastically curl up one corner of her lips, "He''s


    just my boss; there won''t be anything beyond our professional rtionship between us."


    "I''m going to bring breakfast over for Dad now," Anna quickly hung up before Mrs. Miller could say


    anything else embarrassing or ridiculous again. She sat on the edge of the bed with an expression


    full of helplessness.

 Chapter 869 I Finally Found You

    Chapter 869 I Finally Found You


    Chapter 869 I Finally Found You


    Anna''s mind was lost in thought until her mother called, urging her to deliver breakfast. She


    snapped out of it and brought the meal to the hospital.


    Mrs. Miller was thrilled to see Anna and pulled her over to sit beside her.


    "I never expected my precious daughter would find such an excellent boyfriend. It seems like the


    Miller family can finally have a good life from now on. How is your preparation for arranging work for


    your older brother at the Harrison Group going? Have you called Jimmy?" Mrs. Miller asked


    anxiously.


    Gavyn also appeared before Anna, his face greedy as ever.


    "Dear sister, could you... give me some pocket money first? You know I just got out and still has


    some friends who need ''taking care'' of. But don''t worry, when I get my sry from the Harrison


    Group job, I will definitely pay you back," Gavyn suggested eagerly.


    Mrs. Miller agreed wholeheartedly with her son''s proposal.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right! How could a man not have any money on him? People willugh at him! Anna, hurry


    up and give your older brother some money so he can save face," Mrs. Miller added sternly.


    Anna''s lips curled into a faint mockery as she replied calmly, "I don''t have any money."


    Both Gavyn and Mrs. Miller looked extremely displeased by what they heard.


    "Do you n on ignoring us now that you''ve met someone from high society? I raised you for


    nothing!" Mrs. Miller scolded angrily with no trace of affection left in her expression.


    Anna felt heartbroken by her mother''s reproachful tone and angry gaze towards herself; she slowly


    stood up while looking at both of them before finally settling upon Mr. Miller who remained


    unconscious throughout their conversation.


    "Although Jimmy paid for dad''s medical expenses, I still owe him that amount which means every


    penny I earn after necessary living expenses won''t be spent recklessly. I won''t let anyone use me


    anymore or try to get more out of me. You can forget about trying because I won''t ask Jimmy for


    even one cent. I hope this clears things up."


    Despite appearing calm on the outside; inside Anna felt bitter due to how much pain she had


    caused herself through being reprimanded by family members who were supposed to love her


    unconditionally .


    "You... you idiot. You climbed up to a rich man and didn''t even take a penny from him. Do you want


    him to sleep with you for free? Let me tell you, I don''t agree. If you don''t want the money, I''ll ask him


    for it," Gavyn said as he walked towards the door.


    "If you''re not afraid of being sent back in there again, then go find him with your head held high,"


    Anna said coldly.


    Her words made Gavyn stop in his tracks out of fear.


    Anna approached two nurses and asked them to take good care of her father before leaving the


    hospital room. She would rather leave than face her mother and older brother''s greedy eyes inside


    the room.


    Back at her rented apartment, Anna felt uneasy thinking about her mother and brother''s greediness.


    She could imagine that as soon as she had contact with Jimmy, they would force her to ask for


    money from him.


    If they knew that she was only doing business with Jimmy, would they still pressure her?


    ...


    Perhaps too tired from everything that happened, Anna fell asleep on her bed until she was


    awakened by the ringing phone next to her ear. She opened her sleepy eyes and nced outside; it


    was already dark outside.


    Feeling surprised that she had slept through an entire afternoon might have been due tost night...


    she blushed at the thought of what happened between her and Jimmyst night.


    Anna quickly picked up the incessantly ringing phone but frowned when she saw Jimmy''s number


    shing on screen. Without any hesitation, Anna hung up and threw the phone aside, thinking if she


    didn''t answer his calls, he wouldn''t call again, but much to her surprise, it kept ringing non-stop!


    "Jimmy, are you bored or something?" Irritated by all this calling, Anna answered angrily into the


    phone while furrowing her eyebrows full of anger


    On hearing this angry shout from Anna over his call, Jimmy wasn''t upset instead, he smiled slightly


    at how cute she sounded when angry.


    "I''m downstairs." His deep voice echoed slowly in Anna''s ear.


    He was downstairs?


    Anna immediately jumped out of bed and ran to the window, where she saw his limited edition


    sports car parked downstairs.


    What does he want?


    "Come down, I''m waiting for you downstairs."


    Jimmy''s maic voice echoed in her ear once again. Anna pursed her lips with a sarcastic


    expression on her pretty face.


    "Sorry, I don''t have time."


    Anna refused without hesitation.


    Jimmy seemed to have expected that she would refuse. A mysterious smile appeared on his lips.


    "I cane up and find you."


    "I won''t open the door for you."


    Anna shouted anxiously.


    Jimmy narrowed his eyes and said, "Your house has poor sound instion. I don''t mind knocking


    on the door and attracting your neighbors'' attention. With my identity, I believe it will cause them to


    specte and gossip about us. And then it will be you who is troubled by their curiosity."


    With a sly smile always present on his lips, Jimmy spoke slowly but confidently.


    After she heard Jimmy''s threat, anger ignited in Anna''s eyes.


    "I''lle down right away," Anna gritted her teeth as she spoke.


    She nced at herself wearing only conservative pajamas before grabbing a coat at random from


    her closet. She rushed out of the room fearing that Jimmy might be too impatient while waiting


    for her upstairs.


    As soon as Jimmy saw Anna rushing out of the apartment building with an angry expression on her


    face, he smiled slightly with satisfaction.


    He had been sitting in his car all along but when he saw Anna approaching him with anger zing


    in those beautiful eyes of hers; he got off.


    Anna walked up to him furiously, staring daggers into him as if daring him to make any move


    against her.


    "What do you want, Mr Harrison? I don''t have time or interest in ying these boring games with


    you." Anna spoke coldly without mincing words or showing any sign of weakness towards Jimmy''s


    advances


    "I''m taking you somewhere," replied Jimmy calmly ignoring Anna''s anger altogether


    Opening the car door like a true gentleman would do; His deep voice made Anna''s ears tingle


    slightly.


    Jimmy''s behavior left Anna feeling puzzled; Her beautiful star-like eyes were filled with confusion


    "No thanks," said Anna firmly refusing even more strongly than before while pulling tightly around


    herself what little clothing covered most parts of body


    When Jimmy saw the Pikachu patterned pajamas under Anna''s coat, his deep eyes were filled with


    warmth. He couldn''t believe that after all these years, she still loved Pikachu so much. It reminded


    him of the time when they fought over a Pikachu patterned item.


    Back then, life was simple and carefree.


    "Anna, I finally found you," Jimmy said as he suddenly embraced her. In that moment, he felt


    comfort and satisfaction flood his heart.

 Chapter 870 Memories Forgotten By Her

    Chapter 870 Memories Forgotten By Her


    Chapter 870 Memories Forgotten by Her


    The unique scent of the man filled Anna''s nose, and she froze for a moment before quickly reacting.


    She pushed Jimmy away with force.


    "Jimmy, you jerk!" Anna angrily scolded, her cheeks blushing with both anger and charm.


    Upon seeing her radiant and sparkling eyes, Jimmy''s heart warmed. He didn''t want to waste any


    more time, so he scooped Anna up in his arms.


    "Jimmy, what are you trying to do? We''re not on the same path. Let me go!" Anna shouted loudly,


    instinctively wrapping her arms around Jimmy''s neck as he carried her horizontally.


    A faint fragrance lingered in Jimmy''s nose, momentarily stirring him. Last night''s memories reyed


    like a movie in his mind.


    Sensing the unexpected intensity in Jimmy''s eyes, Anna was taken aback.


    "I won''t harm you," Jimmy assured her as he gently ced Anna in the car and buckled her seat


    belt. He then quickly walked around the front of the car and got in.


    Seeing the car doors lock, Anna felt helpless, wanting to tear him in half.


    Jimmy started the car, and the luxury sports car sped off into the night, disappearing from sight.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Angry and resentful about being forced into the car, Anna''s eyes zed with fury. To express her


    discontent, she remained silent throughout the journey, ignoring Jimmy''s attempts to amuse her.


    "I''ll call the police. You... you''re illegally detaining me!" Anna finally spoke up, her crimson lips


    uttering words that made Jimmyugh.


    "I''m taking my woman with me. The police won''t intervene," Jimmy said casually, but his obsidian-


    like eyes asionally nced at Anna, deeply engraving her every move in his heart.


    "I''m not your woman. Stop talking nonsense!" Anna firmly refuted.


    Her denial caused Jimmy''s eyebrows to furrow in displeasure, and he slightly increased the car''s


    speed.


    An eerie silence engulfed the car''s interior for about half an hour until Jimmy finally stopped the car


    and unlocked the doors.


    Once freed, Anna immediately jumped out of the car.


    A mountain?


    Seeing the majestic and beautiful scenery before her, Anna was surprised.


    Jimmy walked up to her.


    "This is the highest mountain in Esafast. Once we climb to the top, we can overlook the entire city.


    Do you want toe with me?" Jimmy''s bony hand extended towards Anna, his narrow eyes


    adorned with gentleness.


    Anna hesitated, her heart carrying a hint of unease.


    "Isn''t your biggest wish to stand on top of Esafast''s highest mountain and overlook the entire city?"


    Jimmy spoke tenderly, his deep voice resonating through the quiet night sky.


    How did he know her dream?


    After some hesitation, Anna ced her hand on Jimmy''srge hand. Feeling his palm''s warmth


    dissipated her unease gradually.


    Jimmy was very protective and safely led her to the mountaintop. Standing on top of the tform at


    the peak, Anna''s beautiful eyes shone as she looked at Esafast''s beautiful scenery all around


    herself. Her lips which had been tightly pursed blossomed into a bright and sweet smile.


    Jimmy''s eyes were always locked onto Anna.


    Standing behind Anna, Jimmy shielded her from the cold wind blowing in from behind them.


    "There is still another surprise." His mellow voice sounded like clear spring water dripping into


    Anna''s heart causing ripples within it.


    "What other surprise could there be?" when she instinctively turned around, Anna''s red lips brushed


    against Jimmy''s ones; electricity lingered between their lips for some time before dissipating away


    slowly


    The warmth on their lips made Anna''s cheeks flush red; she subconsciously stepped back, wanting


    to create distance between herself and Jimmy.


    "Be careful." His hand quickly wrapped around her waist before pulling back gently while speaking


    in a low tone, "You might fall."


    His otherrge hand gently slid down from where it had been holding onto hers earlier until it


    reached past strands of hair near cheekbone area then finally resting upon earlobe area where he


    used calloused fingers lightly caressing across soft skin there creating an atmosphere that


    enveloped both individuals gradually


    Anna could feel Jimmy''s unique masculine scent gradually engulfing her. The night breeze blew on


    their cheeks, carrying a different kind of temptation. They looked at each other silently until Jimmy''s


    phone rang from his pocket.


    The ringtone brought Anna back to her senses, and she quickly pushed Jimmy away and moved to


    the side, keeping a certain distance from him. The warmth between them was interrupted by the


    phone call, and coldness covered Jimmy''s handsome face.


    On the other end of the phone, Randall Newton felt as if he could sense the cold air spreading


    towards him through the call. Did he interrupt Mr. Harrison''s good time? The thought made


    Randall''s face turn pale.


    "Mr. Harrison, can we start?" He asked cautiously.


    Jimmy''s eyes fell on Anna; his anger dissipated instantly with tenderness taking its ce. "Let''s


    begin," his words made Randall breathe a sigh of relief before hanging up and waving at several


    men who were already prepared behind him.


    ...


    "What about your surprise?" Afraid that Jimmy woulde closer again after ending his call, Anna


    asked immediately.


    Jimmy smiled slightly with a hint of mystery in his dark eyes."It''sing."


    As soon as he finished speaking, dozens of fireworks burst into bloom in mid-air; purple and red


    colors painted over the dark sky like daylight had arrived early. The colorful fireworks disyed their


    unique beauty magnificently; it was breathtakingly stunning!


    Anna waspletely stunned by this beautiful scene. She covered her mouth in amazement. Her


    bright star-like eyes shone like these blooming fireworks dazzlingly. Jimmy spoke slowly with his


    voice full of seduction, "You love watching fireworks while overlooking beautiful scenery, right? Silly


    girl, I''ve fulfilled your wish."


    "But... how did you know my wish?" Anna frowned slightly puzzled.


    Jimmy smiled mysteriously as he approached her. "I can help you fulfill all your wishes." His slender


    index finger lightly touched Anna''s lips...


    Anna can clearly capture the fiery passion in his eyes, which shines brilliantly under the


    embellishment of fireworks.


    "You... umm..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Jimmy had sealed her lips with a kiss.


    Beautiful, various fireworks fell around the two like a meteor shower.


    Anna''s heart rate increased and she quickly pushed Jimmy away.


    "You... answer my question, how did you know I like fireworks?" Anna asked in a coquettish voice.


    Her small face was even more beautiful and colorful under the embellishment of fireworks.


    Jimmy took a deep breath and said, "We lived together when we were kids, and you... don''t


    remember?"


    Have we lived together before?


    Anna never dreamed that she would hear such an answer. She looked bewildered and tried hard to


    search for relevant memories in her mind, but to no avail.


    "Do we really know each other? Are you not deceiving me?"


    Anna looked at Jimmy in disbelief, full of doubt about his answer.


    Jimmy''s eyebrows furrowed in displeasure.


    So many years of wonderful memories, and Anna chose to forget?


    Anna saw the disappointment in his eyes, and she felt a strange sense of heartache.


    "I... I have had an illness before, and I lost all memories before the age of eight. So, I have no


    recollection of anything that happened before the age of eight."


    Anna said obediently.


    Lose memory?


    Jimmy frowned. No wonder Anna didn''t recognize him when they met in the bar.


    The next second, he held Anna in his arms.


    "You used to live with me and my parents for a period of time, butter you were taken away by


    your rtives."


    At this moment, Jimmy was even more certain that the woman in his arms was destined to be his.

 Chapter 871 I Will Repay You For This Favor

    Chapter 871 I Will Repay You For This Favor


    Chapter 871 I Will Repay You for This Favor


    Although she couldn''t remember, Anna kept pestering Jimmy to tell her more about the past.


    Jimmy''s face softened as he saw the anticipation in her eyes.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you."


    With a seductive and captivating tone, Jimmy tenderly draped his suit jacket over Anna''s shoulders,


    then began reminiscing about their past fond memories.


    Anna looked at him seriously, and even though many years had passed since these events, when


    Jimmy recalled them, Anna still caught a sparkling light in his eyes.


    The maic voice, hitting her heart, stirred upyers of ripples.


    Anna didn''t expect that Jimmy could remember the past so clearly.


    "Are you surprised that I remember?"


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows, with a glimmer of light shining in his eyes.


    Anna nodded honestly.


    "I know you would remember, but I didn''t expect you to remember so clearly."


    Jimmy smiled, curling his sexy lips. "I remember everything about us."


    His soft eyes remained fixated on Anna, never blinking.


    The gaze that seemed to want to devour her made Anna''s heart skip a beat, and she quickly


    tightened the suit jacket on her body.


    "It''s gettingte, let''s go back. I... I''m a bit tired."


    Jimmy was not in a hurry to make Anna ept him. He knew that she needed time.


    "Okay, I''ll take you home."


    Jimmy carefully held Anna''s hand and walked down the mountain.


    After hearing about the childhood memories they shared together, Anna no longer resisted Jimmy


    so much when he held her hand and led her down the mountain.


    She could clearly feel the warmth of Jimmy''srge hand and the sense of security he brought to her.


    On the way back, Anna calmed down a lot, but she didn''t know how to face Jimmy''s burning gaze.


    She still turned her head to look out the window.


    Originally, Anna wanted to return to her apartment, but she thought about Mia''s expectations of her


    and feared that Mia mighte looking for her again. After much hesitation, Anna decided to go


    back to the Miller residence.


    Jimmy directly took her back to the Miller residence.


    Jimmy was the first to get out of the car, and he gentlemanly opened the door for Anna. His narrow


    eyes held a deep meaning as they fell on her. "Let me escort you in."


    "Um..."


    Upon hearing Jimmy''s proposal, Anna almost choked on her own saliva.


    She couldn''t imagine what would happen if her mom and money-hungry brother found out that


    Jimmy had brought her back home.


    "It''s not... not very convenient," Anna said, looking a bit unnatural.


    Fortunately, Jimmy didn''t insist too much. His lips curved into a gentle smile.


    "Get some rest early tonight," he said.


    Anna nodded and turned around. But after taking only a few steps, she stopped in her tracks. Her


    sparkling eyesnded on Jimmy once again.


    "Thank you for arranging my dad to stay in the VIP ward and finding a nurse to take care of him so


    that my mom can go home at night. I''ll repay this favor," Anna said with a slight curve of her red lips.


    Jimmy smiled back at her with an enchanting smile that added some masculine charm to his


    demeanor.


    "All right then, I''ll wait for it."


    These words pierced through Anna''s ears and made her face blush instantly with shyness as she


    ran inside.


    As Jimmy watched Anna run away shyly, Jimmy''s face was filled with an evil charm while his


    softness never disappeared from his eyes.


    ...


    As soon as they entered the hall, Mrs. Miller and Gavyn were sitting on the sofa waiting for them.


    "Who brought you back? I think I saw your car outside just now," Gavyn asked directly.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Anna frowned slightly,


    Instinctively not wanting Gavyn to know about her being together with Jimmy tonight; she spoke


    softly, "A... a friend."


    "A friend?"


    Gavyn walked up to Anna when he saw the specially tailored suit jacket she was wearing over


    herself; his eyes squinted slightly while greed surged beneath them.


    "You were together with Jimmy today? Did you tell him about arranging me into the Harrison Group?


    What position is he going to give me as your big brother-inw? Let me tell you something: ordinary


    positions won''t do! Otherwise just tell him so that I can be one of their department managers!"


    Gavyn arrogantly spoke out loud thinking highly of himself while ignoring everything else around


    him except what benefits himself most.


    A hint of sarcasm curved up on Anna''s red lips,


    "The employees at the Harrison Group are all elites who won''t want someone who doesn''t know


    anything but causing trouble or bringing trouble."


    Anna''s eyes glinted with a hint of coldness. "You..." Anna''s sarcasm made Gavyn raise his right


    hand in anger. "Gavyn, stop it," Mrs. Miller, sitting on the sofa, rushed over after seeing her son''s


    actions.


    Gavyn snorted and his eyes shed with anger. "I''m telling you, if you don''t satisfy me, I won''t let


    you and Jimmy off easily." Leaving behind a cold threat, Gavyn walked towards his room.


    Looking at her shameless older brother who had no skills but only knew how to bully his family


    members, Anna sighed helplessly.


    Mrs. Miller pulled Anna to sit on the sofa. "Don''t argue with your brother like that; he is also..." When


    she mentioned her son, Mrs. Miller sighed helplessly; how could she not know what kind of person


    her own son was?


    "Talk to that man nicely and give your brother a chance to learn from him; I believe he... he will


    change for the better." Faced with her mother''s plea, Anna couldn''t bear to refuse and nodded


    reluctantly.


    "Mom... did something happen when I was young? Did I forget something?" Anna tentatively asked


    as she looked into her mother''s watery eyes full of hope for an answer.


    Perhaps not expecting that Anna would suddenly ask about her childhood memories, Mrs. Miller


    looked surprised but eventually told her daughter about the time when she went missing for some


    time.


    Hearing the answer finally relieved Anna; Jimmy didn''t lie after all! She felt somewhatforted by


    this revtion.


    "So... where did I go during my disappearance? Who did I meet? And how did you find me?" With


    urgency in her voice and holding onto Mrs. Miller''s hand tightly as if seeking confirmation of what


    Jimmy had told her earlier about their past together.


    Anna hoped that these questions would confirm everything Jimmy said earlier, but unfortunately,


    Mrs. Miller knew nothing about it.

 Chapter 872 You Are Mine

    Chapter 872 You Are Mine


    Chapter 872 You Are Mine


    "It was your father who brought you back, but he never mentioned where he brought you back from


    and I didn''t inquire too much," Mrs. Miller said, disappointing Anna.


    Maybe Anna''s constant inquiries had made Mrs. Miller lose patience. After instructing her to arrange


    a job for her older brother as soon as possible, she turned around and left.


    Arranging a job for that worthless older brother couldn''t possibly be that easy.


    Anna sighed and returned to her room after washing up. However, she couldn''t fall asleep even


    though shey in bed because the romantic scene of Jimmy setting off fireworks reyed in front of


    her eyes like a movie. Although she had no memory of what happened before, his words kept


    ringing in her ears.


    ...


    The next morning, Anna prepared breakfast and took care of her mother and older brother''s


    breakfast before leaving home to go to J. S. Entertainment for training. Just as she walked out the


    door, she saw Jimmy''s limited edition luxury sports car parked outside.


    What was going on with him?


    Anna didn''t dare imagine what would happen if her older brother saw Jimmy''s car; would he rush


    straight up to him greedily asking for money?


    Anna quickly ran up to the car.


    "Get in the car; I''ll take you to work," Jimmy rolled down his window revealing his handsome face


    which immediately caught Anna''s attention.


    Anna refused immediately,


    "No... no need, Mr Harrison, thank you; I can take public transportation."


    Jimmy''s refusal made his handsome face show an unhappy expression. He got out of the car and


    walked up directly towards Anna, locking his deep eyes onto hers.


    "As far as I know your older brother is at home, so once he sees us together he might reveal his


    greedy nature."


    Jimmy spoke slowly with a sly smile on his handsome cheek like that of a fox,


    "Perhaps your mother will see me and invite me inside for tea."


    Every word from Jimmy hit right at Anna''s biggest worry.


    "I''ll... get into the car."


    Jimmy nodded satisfactorily watching Anna get into the vehicle before closing it himself then


    returning back behind the wheel position.


    After Anna got into Jimmy''s car, she felt a bit nervous, especially with his unapologetically hot ink-


    eyes that made her heart race.


    After hesitating for a moment, Anna''s lips curled into a self-deprecating smile.


    Jimmy started the car.


    On the way to thepany, Anna remained silent but he could clearly feel that she was deep in


    thought.


    Jimmy parked the car on the side of the road.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something you want to ask?"


    Anna looked surprised and puzzled as Jimmy unbuckled his seat belt and leaned over towards her.


    His well-defined fingers lifted her delicate chin.


    "Are you wondering when I fell for you?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna didn''t expect Jimmy to see right through her. This man was just too impressive!


    "I recognized you at first sight so..."


    Jimmy leaned closer until their faces were only inches apart. She could hear his strong heartbeat


    clearly as he spoke,


    "So I decided that you are mine and mine alone for life."


    His firm yet domineering words echoed in Anna''s ears, leaving an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    "You..."


    Her inner turmoil suddenly surged up again. Her starry eyes couldn''t meet Jimmy''s dark ones


    directly anymore.


    "But... I can''t remember anything from before. It''s really regretful."


    Anna frowned slightly.


    Jimmy gave a charming smile and gently stroked her apple-red cheek with his well-defined fingers.


    "Don''t think about it if you can''t remember it. We''ll have plenty of opportunities to create new


    memories together. The important thing is that whether or not you remember anything from before


    doesn''t change one fact: You are my woman now anyway."


    His explicit words rang in Anna''s ears, causing blushes on her small face.


    "Men are born romantics; those sweet nothings sound so smoothing out of your mouth."


    Anna murmured softly.


    "I only say them to you," said Jimmy yfully while realizing for the first time how easy it was for


    him to express such deep emotions


    Anna pouted slightly with red lips.


    In the past, Bryce had also said worher.


    ds that made Anna''s heart flutter, but what was the result? He still chose to betray


    "Men are jerks."


    Jimmy was very unhappy with this statement and leaned down to kiss Anna''s red lips.


    "I''m not like other men."


    Suddenly being kissed, Anna held her breath.


    "They''re all the same. Your good friend Bryce has said these kinds of things too, but what was the


    result? You''re all cut from the same cloth."


    Jimmy was very unhappy that his womanpared him to other men.


    "I''m different from him. I won''t betray you. Choosing him is just a reflection of your poor taste. But


    now..." Jimmy''s lips once againnded on Anna''s red lips.


    "Your current taste is impable. I... am destined to be the only man in your life."


    Faced with Jimmy''s domiance, Anna looked helpless.


    "Hurry... hurry up and drive."


    Sessfully stealing a kiss, Jimmy started up his car feeling satisfied.


    When they were close to thepany building, Anna asked him to stop quickly because she didn''t


    want anyone else seeing her arrive at work in his car.


    Jimmy understood Anna''s dilemma and didn''t oppose her insistence but he couldn''t shake off


    feeling like there might be something else going on that she wasn''t telling him about.


    "I''ll go ahead into work." Anna immediately got out of the car and ran towards thepany building.


    Thinking back on how Jimmy had questioned if there were any other reasons behind it earlier made


    Anna''s face look bitter.


    Mia''s desire for him was clear to herself, as her best friend, she knew better than anyone. She


    couldn''t imagine what would happen if Mia found out about her and Jimmy being together. Would


    their sisterhood be over?


    "Mia, what should I do?"

 Chapter 873 MiaS Dilemma

    Chapter 873 Mia''S Dilemma


    Chapter 873 Mia''s Dilemma


    Lost in her own thoughts, she didn''t know how to bring up the topic of her rtionship with Jimmy to


    Mia. Anna failed to notice Charlee approaching her with a smile on her face.


    It wasn''t until Charlee tapped her on the shoulder that she realized.


    "What are you thinking about? I called out to you twice, but you didn''t respond."


    Charlee asked curiously.


    Charlee always feels inexplicably guilty and remorseful when facing Anna, not sure if it''s because


    she owes her something.


    Anna smiled charmingly.


    "Why did youe so early for today''s training?" Anna said casually.


    Charlee sighed.


    "Early in the morning, my mom kicked me out of bed and gave me a stern order to train hard and


    strive for good results. She also warned me not to take shortcuts and rely on my own abilities to


    achieve my own glory. Anna, I really admire what you have done," she said. "I am so lucky to have


    you as a good friend."


    Charlee had a sincere expression on her face as she lightly wrapped her right arm around Anna''s


    shoulder.


    Anna has always been kind, and besides, Charlee has apologized to her more than once. She had


    chosen to forgive him.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "It''s my honor to be friends with you."


    They walked into J. S. Entertainment, chatting andughing without noticing that Mia was standing


    not far behind them.


    In Mia''s eyes, there flickered an uncontroble malevolent gaze.


    Anna, you dare to sneak around with Jimmy and even ride in his car to thepany? You deceitful


    little wench.


    Mia thought about what herself just saw - Anna getting out of Jimmy''s car.


    Mia clenched her hands tightly together. No wonder my previous n failed. It turns out it was you,


    you bitch, Anna, who did it on purpose.


    WThat night, you might have been with Jimmy. Anna, you chose to betray me, so don''t me me


    for being ruthless. What I can''t have, you won''t get either.


    A sinister light gathered in Mia''s eyes, which was terrifying and emitted a creepy aura that made


    people hesitant to approach.


    What made Mia even more angry was that Anna had be friends with Charlee, who had


    designed her before. Seeing them walking into thepany hand in hand, Mia squinted her eyes.


    Anna, you brought this upon yourself. Next, I''ll show you the consequences of stealing my man.


    Anna and Charlee arrived early at the practice room after changing into their workout clothes. They


    danced for a while before Mia walked in with a gloomy expression on her face.


    Thinking about the 100, 000 dors that Mia lent her, Anna approached her.


    "Why are you sote today? You''re always here early," Anna asked with a smile.


    Mia''s gaze fell on her, and Anna was startled by the cold and terrifying look in her eyes. Was it just


    her imagination?


    "I stayed uptest night thinking about how to approach Jimmy. Anna, didn''t I ask you to help me


    think of a way to win over Jimmy? Have you figured out one?" Mia asked casually.


    Anna hadn''t expected Mia to suddenly bring up Jimmy like this, which made her feel uneasy. She


    was considering whether or not to tell Mia that she had known Jimmy for many years.


    "I''ve been calling you all night but your phone has been off. Where did you go? Were you... with a


    man?"


    "Ahem..."


    Mia''s words scared Anna into coughing.


    "What''s wrong? Did I guess right?"


    Mia pretended to pat Anna''s back lightly, but there was a hint of malice in those slightly narrowed


    eyes of hers.


    So they were togetherst night after all...


    "I... I took care of my dad until I got too tired and went home earlyst night so my phone was off.


    You... you should change your clothes now because the trainer will be here soon."


    Anna looked unnatural, especially under Mia''s seemingly knowing gaze which made her feel guilty.


    Mia nodded and walked towards the locker room with training clothes in hand. However, she


    stopped after taking only a few steps forward before turning around slowly with sharp eyes fixed on


    Anna.


    "Somebody saw you following Jimmy into his room that night."


    After saying these words directly at Anna without any hesitation or exnation whatsoever, Mia


    entered the locker room without looking back again leaving behind an unnerved feeling inside


    Anna''s heart.


    Mia knows...


    Anna felt as if she had fallen onto a chair when she heard this news during morning practice;


    throughout which she seemed distracted as well as receiving criticism from trainers one after


    another making whatever little good mood left inside vanish instantly .


    Finally getting through till noon break time , Charleeforted Anna for some time before leaving


    along other trainees out from training hall .


    Mia trained hard, sweating profusely after half an hour before finally stopping to rest on a nearby


    chair.


    Anna hesitated for a moment before approaching her with a cup of warm water.


    "Thank you for encouraging me to participate in the new talent show and telling a white lie about the


    prize money. I will repay you 100 thousand as soon as possible."


    Mia raised her head, showing a hint of disdain on her cheek.


    This expression made Anna frown slightly. Despite being friends with Mia for so many years, this


    was the first time she had seen such coldness from her.


    "What do you mean by ''as soon as possible''? When exactly can you return it?"


    Anna didn''t expect Mia to ask such such a question, leaving her unsure how to answer at that


    moment.


    Mia snorted and stood up.


    "With your tricks, just saying one word would make men willingly give you not only $100, 000 but


    even $1 million or $10 million. Anna, I really underestimated you. You don''t have to repay me that


    money; consider it my charity."


    After she finished speaking, Mia left without looking back.


    What''s going on? Is Mia... mocking me?


    Anna frowned deeply.


    During the afternoon training session due to anger in her heart towards Mia, she never spoke with


    Mia until training ended.


    Charlee also noticed something was off between them and came over after training ended when


    she saw Anna''s troubled face


    "We''re nning on going out togetherter; do you want toe along? Rx your mind?"


    Charlee proposed with a smile,


    Anna shook her head decisively and refused Charlee''s proposal without any hesitation


    "I need to go take care of my father at the hospital."


    With an "OK" from Charlee reminding Anna to take care of herself properly before leaving the


    practice room


    After changing clothes when Anna was readying herself leave, she hesitated for quite some time


    because she feared Jimmy might be outside waiting but what surprised her wasn''t seeing Jimmy


    but instead seeing Bryce who had ''betrayed''her...

 Chapter 874 Rekindled Old Affair

    Chapter 874 Rekindled Old Affair


    Chapter 874 Rekindled Old Affair


    What a small world. Anna stopped in her tracks with her face full of disgust towards someone.


    Bryce saw Anna and immediately walked towards her with an elegant smile on his handsome face.


    Anna''s red lips curled in mockery at the sight of that smile. She had been charmed by it before, but


    what was the result? This jerk had tantly betrayed her. He was nothing but a scumbag.


    Seeing the hatred and disdain in Anna''s eyes, Bryce couldn''t help but sigh.


    Jimmy, I directed quite a show for you to win over Anna, but she hates me so much now. One day,


    I''ll ask you topensate me for my mental anguish.


    Anna was blocked by Bryce and looked displeased.


    Mia just came out of the practice room when she saw Anna and Bryce standing face-to-face. She


    immediately stepped aside and opened her phone camera to record their interaction clearly.


    Anna, I will make sure your reputation is ruined forever," Mia said with an evil grin as she held up


    her phone camera recording them both together.


    "Bryce, please move aside," Anna said coldly without any warmth in her voice.


    Bryce looked helpless at Anna''s indifference "Don''t treat me like an enemy; I genuinely wish you all


    the best with Jimmy. When I heard you''re dating, I felt happy from my heart."


    "This is none of your business," replied Anna coldly even though she received Bryce''s sincere


    apology earlier; she still didn''t want anything more to do with him than necessary.


    "Must you treat me like this? After all, I match-made you two. Don''t you think what you''re doing to


    me is outrageous?"


    Anna remarked sarcastically, "What makes you have that illusion? I didn''t fool around with someone


    else behind your back. Bryce, I advise you to behave yourself, or I''m afraid your sexual pleasure will


    be totally destroyed by some woman within no time."


    Anna sneered and mocked, her beautiful clear eyes filled with disdain and contempt.


    Bryce raised an eyebrow.


    This woman is really ruthless.


    Her sarcastic remarks left him speechless.


    "I admit that I may have gone too far in the past, but my intentions were good."


    Anna shrugged her shoulders and walked past Bryce without a second nce.


    As she disappeared from his sight, Bryce''s expression becameplex. He turned around and saw


    Mia standing in the corner. His eyebrows furrowed as he walked over to her.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Mia was surprised that Bryce had noticed her, but she didn''t show any fear. She smiled brightly after


    putting away her phone earlier than expected.


    "I''m studying on my own. I just finished training, Bryce. I''ll work hard to show you my best side."


    Mia spoke confidently with a determined look on her face.


    Bryce didn''t know much about Mia except that she was Anna''s friend. However... the coldness in


    Mia''s eyes made him dislike her somewhat.


    As someone who had fooled around with a lot of women, he could tell at a nce that Mia wasn''t as


    simple as she appeared - she was quite calcting.


    "As long as you work hard, everyone will see your achievements. Don''t take shortcuts or else it will


    ruin everything for yourself."


    Bryce gave an implication before turning around to leave.


    Mia revealed an evil smile.


    Anna... you''re done for this time.


    Thinking of the photos she had taken earlier today made Mia even more pleased with herself


    despite feeling exhausted from training all day long.


    Although Anna was tired after training all day long today, she still came to the hospital where her


    dad stayed.


    After wiping her dad''s body clean, she sat by the bedside and shared their happy past as a family of


    four.


    "Dad," Anna whispered softly into his ear while holding onto one of his hands tightly, "If you can


    speak again someday, please tell me everything about my lost memories including every detail


    involving Jimmy, because I want to know everything no matter how painful or difficult it may be."


    As Jimmy''s image floated up before Anna''s eyes once more, she couldn''t help but smile sweetly...


    Mrs. Miller walked into the room just then seeing Anna smiling like this made Mrs. Miller walk up to


    Anna...


    "Did your older brother''s job get arranged? Which department? Is he a manager, and how many


    people are under him?" Mrs. Miller asked excitedly.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Anna sighed and gently ced her father''s hand under the nket. "Mom, please don''t pressure


    me anymore. I won''t help my brother find a job. Let him go out and find one himself, or else he''ll


    always be a freeloader."


    "You..." Mrs. Miller was angry and stopped talking to Anna, sitting on the side instead.


    Although there were nurses taking care of her father 24 hours a day, Anna still stayed at the


    hospital. She fell asleep by his bedside just before dawn until she slowly opened her eyes to Mrs.


    Miller''s exmation-filled shout that woke her up from sleep.


    "What... what is this? Aren''t you with the CEO of the Harrison Group? Who is this man? Are you


    cheating on both men?"


    Mrs. Miller threw a newspaper directly in front of Anna.


    What cheating on both men?


    Anna looked confused for quite some time before finally picking up the newspaper.


    Oh my god... what is going on here?!


    Seeing herself and Bryce clearly published in photos in the newspaper made Anna instantly wide


    awake; due to angle issues, their pictures seemed somewhat intimate.


    The apanying text was even more suggestive word by word.


    Anna was at a loss for words; why did their photo look so intimate when there had been some


    distance between them all along?


    Who leaked these photos to the media anyway?


    "Mom, I need to go to thepan ynow; Bryce and I broke up long ago," said an anxious Anna as


    she ran out of the ward as quickly as possible towards J. S. Entertainment.


    When she saw reporters outside thepany entrance, she felt nervous inside.


    Were these reporters here for her?


    Not knowing how to deal with reporters yet made Anna feel scared as she sneaked into the


    company through another door.


    On her way towards Bryce''s office room, she could clearly hear everyone discussing about it which


    left behind bitter feelings written all over her face.


    Several stylish trainees came forward towards her.


    "Anna, no wonder you''re thriving in thepany. It turns out Bryce has been backing you up all


    along? I never would have guessed. You seem so innocent and low-key on a regr basis. We


    underestimated you." One of the interns said sourly, jealousy evident in her eyes as she spoke to


    Anna.


    "Today''s photos were leaked, it looks like it was another one of your tactics to let everyone know


    that you''re Bryce''s girlfriend and solidify your position?"


    Faced with their spection and contemptuous words, Anna felt at a loss for what to do.


    She wanted to exin herself but when she thought about the intimate photo that had appeared in


    the newspaper due to its angle, she knew her exnation would only make them think it was a


    smug n after being caught.


    "I''ll give an exnation."


    Anna said calmly as she walked past them quickly towards Bryce''s office.


    When she got close to his office, Mia blocked her path. "Bryce isn''t here."


    He wasn''t here?


    Anna felt like fainting; how could she exin things if he wasn''t even present?


    Mia walked up to her with cold eyes. "Didn''t you break up with him? Why are there photos like this


    being leaked again? Did you rekindle your old affair?"

 Chapter 875 I WonT Let You Leave

    Chapter 875 I Won''T Let You Leave


    Chapter 875 I Won''t Let You Leave


    Mia had a mischievous grin on her face, but Anna, who was anxious about how to solve the


    problem at hand, didn''t notice.


    "I don''t know who took the photo. Mia, you were thest one to leavest night. Did you see who


    took it?"


    Anna asked anxiously.


    "No," Mia answered without hesitation and didn''t raise any suspicion from Anna.


    Unable to find Bryce, she had no choice but to return to the lounge. Thepany ordered her not


    to face reporters for now.


    Anna could only stay in the lounge and after much hesitation, she decided to call Jimmy.


    "The PR department is handling it. Wait for me at the office; I''lle see youter."


    Jimmy''s deep voice reassured Anna''s anxiety about what she should do next.


    "I''m sorry... I caused trouble for thepany."


    Her voice filled with guilt echoed through Jimmy''s phone line clearly into his ear.


    Jimmy raised his lips slightly and red fiercely at Bryce sitting across from him.


    "It''s not your fault; don''t worry about it. Rest well in thepany and don''t overthink things."


    Jimmy''s gentle words soothed Anna tenderly. It wasn''t until Anna recovered herself and agreed to


    wait for him in thepany that Jimmy hung up the phone.


    As soon as he hung up, Bryce quickly spread his hands innocently.


    "It has nothing to do with me; I''m also a victim here," Bryce said hastily.


    Jimmy raised his lips slightly, "My woman is facing public criticism because of you. I''ll settle this


    score with you someday."


    Bryce felt a chill run down his spine as he heard those wordsing out of Jimmy''s mouth while


    seeing him smile wickedly like some kind of devil!


    Soon enough, several people from the PR department arrived in front of Jimmy.


    "Mr. Harrison, everything has been taken care of already: all newspapers have been bought by the


    Harrison Group and those media outlets have promised not to report anything rted anymore


    regarding this matter. Furthermore, all rted articles have been removed too."


    Satisfied with their work done well enough so far, Jimmy nodded approvingly towards them!


    Upon hearing that the situation had been resolved, Bryce breathed a sigh of relief. But when


    Jimmy''s eyes fell on him, he quickly spoke up, "Don''t worry, I will definitely find the person who took


    the photos and send them to the media to clear Anna''s name."


    Jimmy picked up his car keys and walked straight towards the door. When he reached it, he


    stopped in his tracks.


    "You must find that person in the shortest amount of time possible and let her know... the


    consequences of crossing me." The cold and ruthless words made Bryce feel Jimmy''s anger.


    "Understood."


    ...


    Half an hourter, Jimmy arrived at J. S. Entertainment as per Anna''s request and parked his car at


    the side entrance. It didn''t take long for Anna toe out from there in a hurry before getting into


    her own car.


    "Anna, are you trying to escape?" Jimmy joked with a hint of amusement in his deep-set eyes.


    Anna furrowed her brows slightly as she lifted her small face. Her almond-shaped eyes were slightly


    swollen from crying due to all the gossip surrounding her.


    "I... maybe I''m not cut out for this entertainment industry after all," Anna said with bitterness evident


    in her voice. "So... I want to leave thispany and find a job that suits me better."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Leave thispany?" Jimmy was surprised but upon seeing how determined Anna was about it,


    his eyebrows furrowed involuntarily.


    "I won''t let you leave," he said firmly.


    Anna shook her head while tears glistened in her eyes. "Everyone has decided that I''ve only gotten


    this far because of my connections with men. I don''t want these kinds of rumors following me


    around forever, so please don''t try to persuade me anymore; I have made up my mind about


    leaving."


    Jimmy''s handsome face showed obvious displeasure. "I disagree."

 Chapter 876 Tell Me, Are You Jealous?

    Chapter 876 Tell Me, Are You Jealous?


    Chapter 876 Tell Me, Are You Jealous?


    Jimmy spoke with amanding tone that made Anna extremely ufortable. Her beautiful


    eyebrows furrowed in annoyance, and her delicate face clearly showed her displeasure.


    "Mr. Harrison, you have no right or authority to question my decision," Anna retorted sharply.


    Jimmy had anticipated this reaction from Anna, so he didn''t show any anger on his handsome face.


    However, he took a step towards her.


    His sudden approach startled Anna, causing her to instinctively step back. But she didn''t expect


    Jimmy''s bony hand to grip tightly around her waist.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna was almost scared out of her wits as she raised her fist and pressed it against Jimmy''s chest.


    "Let go... let go!" she demanded.


    Instead of releasing his hold on Anna''s waist, Jimmy tightened his grip slightly and pulled her closer


    to him. His hot breath sprayed onto Anna''s ear as he spoke softly, "If you leave, everyone will think


    you''re guilty. Running away won''t solve anything. You need to face them head-on and achieve


    better results that will earn everyone''s respect."


    Jimmy''s voice was clear like spring water with an irresistible charm that could bewitch anyone who


    heard it.


    Anna snorted while pursing her lips together before saying in a sweet voice, "Clean hands need no


    washing."


    Jimmy nodded approvingly while using his slender index finger to gently stroke Anna''s face.


    "Then why are you leaving? Stay here and prove yourself," he said with a slight bend.


    The fiery look in Jimmy''s eyes made Anna''s heart beat faster as she quickly pushed him away,


    keeping some distance from him.


    Rumors were scary things; if she stayed, there might be even more gossip about herselfter on


    along with hidden ridicule from others too. Could she really handle all that?


    Anna felt confused especially when thinking about their rtionship which only added more difficulty


    into the mix.


    "If I stay, then I might hear even more hurtful words being whispered or worse yet drowned out by


    public opinion. I''m afraid... I don''t know if I can bear it all," Anna confessed hesitantly


    After hesitating for a while, Anna finally voiced her worries. Her eyes were filled with fear.


    In Jimmy''s deep, bottomless eyes, his smile deepened even more.


    He once again embraced Anna in his arms and gently stroked her furrowed brows with his clearly


    defined fingers.


    "With me here, I won''t let anyone bully you. In this lifetime, I will only protect you."


    His promise was full of affection and echoed clearly in Anna''s ears.


    Anna looked up at him in surprise. Her watery eyes were filled with emotions and a hint of disbelief.


    Was he really telling the truth?


    Would he really protect her for the rest of their lives?


    Jimmy noticed that Anna didn''t fully believe his promise which made an unpleasant expression


    appear on his handsome face.


    With gentle eyes and a long index finger, he lightly touched her red lips as they locked onto hers


    intently.


    "Don''t doubt anything I say; if I make a promise, then it will be fulfilled."


    His firm tone assured Anna that he wasn''t joking but...


    "Should I release a statement announcing my breakup with Bryce?"


    Anna asked softly while gazing into Jimmy''s eyes which made him feel satisfied by the trust she had


    ced in him.


    "He''ll handle it; what should we do now is to go out for dinner."


    After giving her lips another light peck, Jimmy felt contented as they sat inside his car where she


    could feel the unique male scent emanating from him.


    Finally breaking free from her thoughts when she heard the sound of ringing phone which showed


    an unknown number shing on screen, causing Anna''s smile to freeze instantly upon seeing it.


    She sighed before pressing answer button.


    "Anna! Where are you? Who are you with?" Mia''s voice sounded anxious over the phone after


    connecting.


    "I..."


    Anna nced at Jimmy who was driving beside her, feeling hesitant to tell Mia about being together


    with him right now.


    Mia sensed that something was off about Anna''s hesitation, causing an icy expression to form on


    Mia''s face.


    "Are you together with Jimmy? You promised me that you would try to set me up with him, but now


    you''repletely ignoring my request as your best friend by being together with him instead!


    You''ve disappointed me so much!"


    Mia''s tone wcold.


    "For you to make up for it, tell me your address, and I''lle find you. Then, you can find a chance


    to reconcile us, what do you think?"


    After hearing Mia''s request, Anna furrowed her brows tightly and felt a strong resistance towards


    her demand.


    After hesitating for a moment, she opened her red lips and said, "Mia, it''s not convenient right now.


    Let''s talkter. I have something to do now, so I''ll hang up."


    Without waiting for Mia''s reaction, Anna immediately hung up the phone.


    As she looked at the phone that had been hung up, Mia''s face immediately filled with anger.


    Anna, I won''t let you off easily. Women who steal my man won''t have a good ending, you... just


    wait.


    The malicious gleam in Mia''s eyes sent a shiver down the spines of the trainees passing by her,


    causing them to quickly run away.


    Jimmy felt sorry for Anna when he saw the obvious sadness on her face after she answered the


    phone.


    After taking a deep breath, Anna stared at Jimmy.


    "Mia, she... she likes you and has always wanted to be with you. Do you... do you know it?"


    Anna asked very carefully, even showing great concern for the answer. She was eager to hear


    Jimmy''s response.


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows slightly, and a mischievous smile curved his lips.


    "Many women like me, many women want to climb into my bed, but from beginning to end, I only


    want... you." Jimmy''s tone was very firm and unquestionable.


    Upon hearing this answer, a smile bloomed on Anna''s face.


    A heavy stone has finally fallen to the ground.


    "But she... she really cares about you, even... even asked me to help." Anna hesitated and said.


    Jimmy furrowed his eyebrows slightly, and he stared at her without blinking.


    "Are you... are you being a bit indifferent towards her?" Anna deliberately said.


    Jimmy leaned in and trapped Anna in his embrace, his warm gaze seeming to engulf her.


    "Do you not feel jealous at all when your friend likes me? Tell me, do you feel jealous?"

 Chapter 877 YouRe Still In The Probation Period

    Chapter 877 You''Re Still In The Probation Period


    Chapter 877 You''re Still in the Probation Period


    Jimmy yfully teased, his well-definedrge hand gently wrapped around her waist.


    The cramped space was filled with Jimmy''s scent, causing Anna''s face to blush uncontrobly.


    "You... you stay away from me... keep your distance."


    Anna''s voice trembled, her watery eyes filled with anxiety, afraid that in the next moment, he would


    turn into a wolf and devour her alive.


    Jimmypletely ignored Anna''s shyness.


    "This... this is the side entrance of thepany. People maye by at any time. You... you need


    to drive quickly."


    Jimmy leaned down directly, his lips pressed tightly against Anna''s ear, "Don''t you want me?"


    The explicit words almost made Anna copse, and her face turned as red as a cooked shrimp.


    She was truly frightened, raising her fists and pounding his chest fiercely.


    Seeing Anna''s shy expression, Jimmy smiled and kissed her lips lightly before returning to his seat.


    His departure made Anna breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Later, we''ll continue," he said, his deep eyes once again fixated on her.


    "You..."


    Anna almost choked on her own saliva when she heard such explicit words.


    Jimmy smiled as he fastened her seatbelt, then started the car. His lips were always curled into a


    sweet smile, but his eyes held a hint of mischievousness.


    Finally getting rid of Jimmy, Anna was relieved. However, after a while, she felt that something was


    not right.


    The unfamiliar surroundings filled her watery eyes with confusion.


    "This isn''t the way to my house, where... where are you taking me?" Anna looked at Jimmy with


    fear, even though she knew he wouldn''t harm her. The unfamiliar surroundings made Anna a little


    more scared.


    Jimmy''s lips lifted slightly as he said, "Let''s go somewhere just the two of us. Trust me, in this world,


    I will never hurt you."


    Anna nodded her head, her eyes filled with trust.


    Half an hourter, the car finally stopped and Anna immediately looked out of the window.


    Upon hearing the sound of the waves, Anna became excited and was about to get off the car when


    she heard the sound of the door locking.


    She looked shocked as Jimmy unbuckled his seat belt and dropped the chair, pulling her into his


    arms with a slight force.


    "You... you cannoty a hand on me. You are still in your probationary period and I have not yet


    allowed you to pass." Anna spoke intermittently.


    Jimmy shook his head, gently but dominantly holding back Anna''s hand that had been trying to stop


    him. His warm breath brushed against her ear and cheek...


    Anna weakly nestled in Jimmy''s arms, her face blooming with radiance.


    Jimmy''s handsome face bore a satisfied smile as he watched the beauty in his embrace fall into a


    deep slumber. He tenderly nted a kiss on her forehead.


    He secretly vowed in his heart that he would never let anyone bully his girlfriend.


    He really wishes he could hold Anna''s hand and appear openly in front of everyone, but


    unfortunately, Anna has not yet approved of him.


    Concerned she might get cold, he adjusted the car''s temperature and covered her with his own


    clothes. With everything taken care of, he gently hugged Anna and drifted off to sleep.


    The next morning, Anna woke up early and as soon as she saw herself sleeping in Jimmy''s arms,


    her face blushed with shyness.


    The scenes that happenedst night appeared vividly in front of her eyes one by one.


    Oh my god, I actually did it with him in the car...


    It''s really bold.


    Anna shyly covered her face with both hands.


    "Are you awake?" A low and slightly hoarse voice slowly sounded, exuding an ultimate sexiness in


    the quiet carriage.


    "I... I''ll go down and take a look."


    Anna immediately jumped off the car shyly and stepped on the fine sand of the beach, her face


    beaming with a smile.


    After ying with Anna at the beach for a while, the two finally drove back to the city. Anna''s body


    felt like it had fallen apart, but she still followed Jimmy''s arrangement and went back to the Harrison


    Group with him.


    "Go in and take a nap, I''ll call you for lunch."


    Jimmy gently whispered in Anna''s ear, his obsidian-like eyes filled with deep affection.


    Anna nced at therge bed in the lounge, blushing with shyness. However, feeling exhausted,


    she still walked into the resting area.


    After dealing with several important documents, he called Randall into the office.


    Seeing the gentle smile on their CEO''s face, Randall breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Go investigate the matter of the photos. I want to know who sent them to the media." Jimmy gave a


    direct order."


    Randall turned around and left.


    A few minutester, he returned to Jimmy again.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jimmy lifted his head, his handsome face showing the usual indifference.


    "Say..."


    Randall nodded.


    "I found out the ount that sent the photos to the media, and finally confirmed that it belongs to a


    trainee of J. S. Entertainment, who is... Miss Miller''s friend Mia."


    Jimmy, who had long harbored suspicions, had a cloud of anger on his handsome face as he dialed


    Bryce''s phone number directly.


    Bryce answered his phone, somewhat surprised, but soon Jimmy''s icy voice, as if from a frigid


    abyss, echoed in his ear.


    "Ask Mia toe see me immediately."


    Although Bryce didn''t know what had happened, he immediately informed Mia upon hearing


    Jimmy''s clearly angry voice.


    Upon receiving Jimmy''s order to find him herself, Mia was shocked and somewhat unable to believe


    her ears.


    It wasn''t until Bryce said it again that she was sure it wasn''t her own hallucination.


    She immediately changed into an elegant Western-style dress with a hint of sexiness. Her hair,


    which was originally tied in a ponytail, fell gracefully on her shoulders, adding to her charming and


    alluring appearance.


    Making sure there were no issues, she arrived at the Harrison Group. Thinking about being able to


    spend time alone with Jimmy soon, she couldn''t control her excitement.


    Under Randall''s guidance, she arrived at Jimmy''s office.


    "Mr. Harrison, do you need something from me?" Mia''s face was full of charm, and her voice was


    sweet and attractive.


    Jimmy''s face remained cold as he shot daggers at Mia.

 Chapter 878 Unveiling MiaS True Face

    Chapter 878 Unveiling Mia''S True Face


    Chapter 878 Unveiling Mia''s True Face


    This look made Mia feel uneasy, but since Jimmy initiated the invitation, she got up her courage to


    bypass the office desk, and approach Jimmy with a seductive gaze.


    "Anna considered you a friend, but you betrayed her behind her back. Do you think thepany


    needs a trainee who resorts to such despicable means?"


    Jimmy''s lips parted, his icy voice tinged with a hint of hostility, piercing Mia''s ears with a coldness


    that sent shivers down her spine.


    This sentence startled Mia.


    However, she quickly realized what was going on and smiled, saying, "Mr. Harrison, I don''t


    understand what you''re talking about. Anna and I have always been friends. How could I possibly


    frame her? Is there some misunderstanding? You''re using me wrongly and it really makes me


    sad."


    Mia put on a very aggrieved look, with pitiful big eyes blinking incessantly.


    "Now, you''re still putting on an act. She considered you her good friend, but you stabbed her in the


    back. Mia, you can pack up and leave J. S. Entertainment," Jimmy said coldly, his icy voice devoid


    of any warmth.


    "Mr. Harrison, I... I have been working so hard. You can''t... you can''t falsely use me because of


    something that didn''t happen and take away the achievements that I worked so hard for. I... I cannot


    leave thepany."


    Mia was frightened and pleaded anxiously.


    Snap...


    Seeing her stubborn denial, Jimmy mmed the information that Randall had investigated in front


    of her.


    Mia quickly picked up the documents and when she saw the contents, her heart sank. She felt a


    sense of defeat.


    No, I cannot just leave like this.


    Thinking of this, Mia shed tears pitifully.


    "Mr. Harrison, someone is framing me. It''s possible that someone used my ount to send the


    photos to the media. I... I would never do anything to harm my best friend."


    Mia exined, but the coldness in Jimmy''s eyes was bing thicker and thicker.


    "Miss Ryan, it was my investigation and I am certain that you logged into the ount and sent the


    photos to the media. The surveince footage also serves as evidence. Please don''t try to deny it


    any longer." Standing next to Jimmy, Randall said.


    "Yes, it was me who did it. What makes her better than me? Why are you defending Anna? Mr.


    Harrison, don''t forget that she was once with your good friend Bryce and they even slept together.


    Do you think a woman like that deserves to stand by your side?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Mia mentioned Anna, her voice was filled with resentment.


    "Obviously, you are the man I have set my sights on, but she flirts with you while being with Bryce. I


    am not willing to ept being defeated by a woman who ys both sides like this."


    Mia grew angrier as she spoke, and a hint of hatred in her eyes seemed ready to burst forth.


    Jimmy remained silent, but his deep eyes, as profound as the sea, swept meaningfully in the


    direction of the lounge.


    Have you heard of it, Anna? You should know how despicable and treacherous the woman you


    consider as your best friend is.


    Anna in the lounge woke up when she heard Mia''s voice. She had wanted to meet with Mia, but she


    never expected to hear her hateful and vicious words.


    She never imagined that the mastermind behind her miserable situation was actually her good


    friend.


    Anna opened the door to the lounge.


    "She''s just a bitch; she''s not worthy of being your girlfriend.


    Upon hearing Mia''s words, Anna furrowed her brows tightly and immediately opened the door to the


    lounge.


    "Shut up."


    Upon seeing Anna, Mia was momentarily stunned.


    Anna walked straight up to her, with eyes full of sadness.


    "Why did you do this? Mia, you know very well that I don''t like, even fear dealing with reporters, but


    you secretly took pictures and handed them over to the media. I really didn''t expect that you would


    do such a despicable thing."


    Anna looked at Mia with a sad face.


    Mia snorted coldly.


    "You knew very well that I liked him, and you promised to help me create opportunities. But what


    happened? You walked out of the office lounge with your neck covered in hickeys, Anna. You really


    disappointed me."


    "Mia, the viin, shouted at Anna first toin.


    Anna''s eyes were red.


    "I have always regarded you as my best friend, Mia."


    "Best friend?"


    Upon hearing these words, a cold smile appeared on Mia''s face.


    Mia said fiercely. "If you thought of me as your best friend, you wouldn''t have broken your promise


    to me and made me wait in my room all night by myself."


    Hearing her words, Jimmy raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    So that night, Anna had been pestering him to go to Mia''s room. Luckily he didn''t fall for it. But... she


    who wanted to push him into another woman''s room must face some punishment.


    Anna knew she was partly at fault in this matter, so when faced with Mia''s usations, she didn''t


    argue back. However, ayer of sadness clouded her watery eyes.


    "Something did happen that day which caused your n to fail. But... am I just a pawn for you to


    use in your heart?" Anna asked directly with an undeniable sadness in her voice.


    Miaughed but there was something terrifying about her smile.


    "I really don''t know what other value you have besides being used," Mia said before turning and


    leaving the office.


    The cruel words were like knives stabbing Anna''s heart. She never thought that the friendship


    between herself and Mia would end up like this.


    Jimmy walked over and hugged her tenderly as he felt sorry for Anna''s pain and suffering from such


    harsh words from someone who supposed to be her close friend.


    "She isn''t worth your tears," Jimmyforted softly as he held onto Anna tightly within his arms


    Anna pushed him away gently with a look of loneliness and sadness on her face.


    "I want some time alone." She said quietly, before walking out of the office, leaving Jimmy standing


    there looking worriedly.


    He wondered if he had done wrong by exposing Mia''s true nature. But if he hadn''t, Mia would never


    have known how despicable and evil her so-called best friend was.


    Anna, I''m doing this for your own good; please don''t me me.

 Chapter 879 Was She Wrong?

    Chapter 879 Was She Wrong?


    Chapter 879 Was She Wrong?


    Anna walked on the streets aimlessly, feeling restless after leaving the Harrison Group. It wasn''t


    until almost dark that she returned to her rented apartment.


    Despite a simple wash-up, Anna couldn''t fall asleep. Mia''s words kept ringing in her ears and she


    never thought that one day she would break ties with her good friend.


    Was it her fault? Why else would Mia say so many hateful things about her? If Jimmy wasn''t in the


    picture, would Mia still be friends with Anna like they used to be?


    When this thought shed through Anna''s mind, she felt a bit ridiculous. Even without Jimmy''s


    presence, Mia would still treat her ruthlessly because she had made it clear that Anna was just a


    pawn for her own use.


    Anna hardly slept at all that night and walked out of the apartment early next morning with dark


    circles. When she saw Jimmy''s car parked downstairs from the building, Anna hesitated for a


    moment before running towards it as quickly as possible so as not to attract attention.


    "What are you doing here?" asked an puzzled-looking Anna when she got into the car. "Don''t you


    know your expensive car will draw much attention?"


    Jimmy looked at her tired face with sympathy in his dark eyes and asked gently, "Is losing sleep


    over someone who doesn''t consider you a friend but only uses you worth it?"


    Anna sighed lightly and pursed her lips before replying, "Although Mia doesn''t think of me as a


    friend and only tries to use me. I''ve always considered her my friend."


    Jimmy frowned slightly upon hearing this; he was worried about how kind-hearted Anna could be


    sometimes since he had found out that Mia was quite calcting.


    "Can you promise me something?" asked an unexpectedly pleading-sounding voice from beside


    him.


    Jimmy touched Anna''s cute nose lightly while looking at her tenderly. "Sure thing. What is it?"


    Anna hesitated for a moment.


    "Can you... not fire Mia? It''s not easy for her to get into J. S. Entertainment, and she got in with her


    own abilities. If you fire her, all of her hard work will be for nothing. Besides, she was the one who


    encouraged me to join thepany as a trainee. Even if it''s just repaying a favor, can''t we keep


    her?" Anna pleaded, knowing better than anyone else how much Mia wanted to be an actress.


    Although she had been used by Mia all along, Anna still didn''t want to ruin Mia''s dream because of


    herself.


    Jimmy remained silent and didn''t give Anna any answer.


    Did he want to reject her proposal?


    Anna felt worried as she fixed her eyes on him.


    "Even if she passes thepany assessment and bes a professional star, with her character


    ws, she won''t go far in this industry. She might even do something that hurts you in the future,"


    Jimmy said as he lightly tapped Anna''s shoulders with both hands.


    "Do you think I would take that risk?" Jimmy insisted on firing Mia which made Anna feel helpless.


    "How about giving her some time? Observe carefully whether or not she makes any more mistakes;


    if not, then we can keep her," suggested Anna desperately trying to convince Jimmy.


    Faced with Anna''s pleading expression, Jimmy couldn''t help but feel helpless himself,


    "Okay fine! I promise you; I''ll give her some time."


    Finally hearing an affirmative answer from him made Anna breathe out a sigh of relief.


    "Thank you."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    A wicked smile crept up onto Jimmy''s handsome face,


    "I don''t need verbal thanks; if you really want to thank me, then take some action."


    The mischievous smile on his lips caused tempting blushes to appear instantly om Anna''s face.


    Taking a deep breath inwards, she shyly pecked at his handsome face before looking away


    embarrassedly.


    Watching as those rosy cheeks blushed deeper, Jame shook his head helplessly before cing one


    hand firmly atop Anna''s head, pushing down upon it until their lips met once again


    After what seemed like forever, the kiss finally ended, leaving behind only Jame''s long index finger


    caressing Anna''s lips teasingly


    "That is what taking action looks like," Jameughed softly into Anna''s ear before releasing his hold


    upon them both and starting up the car engine.


    Anna felt her face burning and was too shy to look at Jimmy. As per Anna''s request, Jimmy parked


    the car in front of thepany. Just as she was about to get out of the car, Jimmy grabbed her wrist


    with a serious look in his deep eyes.


    "Remember, kindness is good but being overly kind can bring trouble upon yourself. Stay away from


    Mia," warned Jimmy.


    Anna understood his concern and smiled brightly. "Don''t worry, I won''t consider her a friend


    anymore. Perhaps we are just strangers from now on," said Anna softly.


    After giving instructions for some time, Jimmy finally let Anna leave the car and watched her walk


    into thepany before turning away withplex emotions in his deep dark eyes.


    Anna went straight to the practice room where she saw Mia preparing for practice nearby. Their


    eyes met briefly before they looked away without any further interaction between them.


    When Charlee saw Anna, she ran up to her with a smile on her face and affectionately took hold of


    Anna''s wrist, asking concernedly, "What happened? Did you not sleep wellst night? Do you want


    me to make some coffee for you?"


    Without showing any signs of difort or hesitation, Anna withdrew her hand while wearing an


    elegant yet unfamiliar smile on her lips, saying, "No need; thank you."


    Thinking back on what Charlee had done for herself previously and how Mia had always treated


    herself like a pawn used only when needed made Anna regretful that perhaps there were no true


    friends in show business anymore; that she didn''t need these fake friends anymore either.


    Charlee sensed something amiss but gave up asking after seeing how distant Anna seemed


    towards her; using an excuse as reason instead left soon after their brief exchange.


    It wasn''t until their dance teacher walked into the practice room that Anna regained control over


    herself again; starting practice seriously without any distractions or emotions getting in the way this


    time around.

 Chapter 880 Send You To Hell

    Chapter 880 Send You To Hell


    Chapter 880 Send You to Hell


    At Jimmy''s insistence, Bryce logged in to thepany forum and made a solemn deration that


    he would take care of Anna not because of any romantic feelings but because she was his


    neighbor, whom he treated like a little sister.


    With this announcement, those who had previously mocked and ridiculed Anna were left red-faced.


    Knowing that Bryce was her neighbor, the employees were envious and some even made up their


    minds to establish good rtionships with her.


    During training break time, several trainees gathered around Anna and surrounded her.


    "Anna, we never knew you lived next door to Bryce. You''re so lucky to have such a handsome and


    wealthy man as your neighbor," Charlee said first with an envious look on her face.


    "Yeah! We never thought you''d be hiding such a big secret. Does your house cost millions too?"


    another trainee asked eagerly.


    Anna felt helpless in the face of everyone''s inquiries. She didn''t expect Bryce''s statement would


    lead to even greater misunderstandings about herself being his neighbor.


    "Anna, since you''re not Bryce''s girlfriend, can you... Can you create an opportunity for me to get


    along with him? I... I like men like him." Charlee looked at Anna shyly.


    "I''m sorry but I can''t," Anna sighed heavily in response to Charlee''s request for help getting closer to


    Bryce.


    Charlee looked disappointed but still forced a smile on her face due to Anna''s rtionship with


    Bryce.


    "Anna, how much is your house worth?" another trainee asked again before Mia let out an annoyed


    snort that caught everyone''s attention since they all knew she was Anna''s closest friends.


    "Mia! You''ve been over at Anna''s ce before right? Is it beautiful? Spacious? Well-decorated?"


    The other trainees turned their attention towards Mia.


    Mia walked up in front of everyone with sarcasm written all over her pretty face.


    "Some things cannot be judged by appearances. I am not sure how much her house is worth, but


    what I do know is that some people try to show off and confuse others in order to hide their own


    shameful secrets."


    Just after reading Bryce''s statement, Mia said in a sarcastic tone, with a hint of disdain and


    contempt in her eyes, which fell on Anna.


    She really wanted to tell everyone about Anna''s unbearable family situation, but she decided to


    keep it to herself for now because she knew Jimmy could fire her at any moment.


    However, the jealousy in Mia''s heart made her face twisted with a grimace. Her once delicate and


    pretty face now looked terrifying, sending shivers down one''s spine.


    Several trainees sensed that Mia was acting abnormally.


    "Aren''t you two best friends? Mia, you must be very familiar with Anna''s family situation. Could you


    tell us about it and let us understand her life of luxury?"


    Two trainees came up to Mia and joked around.


    Mia nced at Anna.


    "I dare not tell the truth, otherwise I will be given a hard time," Mia said sarcastically.


    Her words made several trainees confused and raised doubts about the neighbors mentioned in


    Bryce''s statement.


    They wanted to ask further, but they saw the angry look in Mia''s eyes staring at Anna.


    Feeling that something was amiss, they all made excuses and left the lounge.


    The person who had been constantly questioning herself finally left, and Anna breathed a sigh of


    relief. A faint smile finally appeared on her face.


    However, Mia walked up to her at this moment with a gloomy expression on her face.


    "Don''t think that you won, the reason why I didn''t say your unbearable family is just to save you


    some face. I won''t lose, sooner orter, I will get all I want," Mia said coldly, then walked out of the


    lounge without looking back."


    Anna, I will definitely not let you have an easy time.


    As Mia left the lounge, she squinted her eyes slightly. Would she have to swallow her pride like this


    if it weren''t for Jimmy?


    When Jimmy got fed up with you, I would send you to Hell!


    The fierce look in Mia''s eyes made her appear very scary.


    In the next few days, Anna has been practicing hard at thepany, and thanks to Bryce''s


    statement, she had a few peaceful days.


    On the weekend, she finally had time to visit her father in the hospital.


    Seeing her father gradually recovering and hisplexion improving, Anna''s face lit up with a


    brilliant smile.


    She pushed her father to the small garden behind the hospital where a faint floral fragrance filled


    the air. Mr. Miller breathed in the fresh air outside and also had a smile on his face.


    Anna squatted down in front of her father''s wheelchair, covered him with a thin nket, and then


    took his hand and asked softly, "Dad, did I disappear for some time when I was little?"


    Mr. Miller was taken aback by this sudden question from his beloved daughter but didn''t hide


    anything from her as he nodded.


    "Do you remember anything?" Mr. Miller asked.


    Facing Mr. Miller''s inquiry, Anna shook her head and said, "Dad, can you tell me something about


    my disappearance? All I know is that when I disappeared, someone saved me but I can''t remember


    anything else."


    Anna told Mr. Miller everything Jimmy had told her, hoping to get more information about what


    happened during that time she disappeared.


    Mr. Miller tried hard to recall what happened back then.


    "When I found you," he said slowly, "you were indeed saved by the Harrisons who took good care of


    you."


    "I thought that I would never find my precious daughter again but fate was kind enough to let me


    find you."


    Recalling those days made Mr. Miller feel warm inside as he couldn''t imagine what would have


    happened if the Harrisons hadn''t saved his daughter.


    "So why don''t I remember any of it?" Anna asked anxiously.


    Mr. Miller sighed deeply before answering, "You were missing for almost half a year. When I found


    you to take you home, you got sick and woke up forgetting everything that happened when you


    disappeared, and I wanted to take you personally to thank the Harrisons who kindly saved you after


    you recovered from your illness, but..."


    Mr. Miller looked helpless as he continued speaking, "Your older brother has been causing too


    much trouble leaving me no choice but dy our visit until now."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "However," He added seriously, "you''ve finally found your savers, you must thank them properly."


    Mr. Miller instructed.


    Anna''s mind conjured up Jimmy''s intense gaze upon her.


    Besides herself, it seemed he didn''t require any other form of repayment. But... could she really be


    happy with someone as regal as him for the rest of her life?


    Anna was lost in confusion.

 Chapter 881 No One Will Bully You

    Chapter 881 No One Will Bully You


    Chapter 881 No One Will Bully You


    After taking care of her father until the early hours, Anna finally took a taxi back to the Miller


    residence.


    She was exhausted. After her mother went to the hospital to take care of her father, Anna returned


    to her own room, filled up the bathtub with water and prepared for a rxing hot bath to relieve her


    body from exhaustion.


    Just as shey down in the tub, she heard knocking on the door and was startled. Before she could


    get up, she heard someone pushing open the front door and stumbling footsteps approaching.


    Anna recognized that it was definitely her older brother who hade home drunk again. She


    couldn''t help but feel sarcastic about hisck of aplishments in life.


    Why couldn''t he just work hard? Although his current job paid very little, it would be enough for him


    to have a stable life. But he alwaysined about being too tired and only worked sporadically.


    Even calling Anna frequently asking for help getting him a job at the Harrison Group.


    He was truly nothing but trouble for the Miller family.


    "Open up," Gavyn yelled while banging on the bathroom door repeatedly causing Anna''s heart rate


    to spike with fear. Quickly wrapping herself in a towel nearby before opening up reluctantly.


    "Gavyn, what do you want? I''m taking a shower right now, so please leave."


    "Taking a shower?" Gavyn repeated drunkenly while smirkingsciviously at his sister wrapped only


    in towels. "Do they arrange women at bars these days? That''s amazing!"


    Anna felt horrified by Gavyn''s words; did he think that this ce is some kind of bar where women


    are avable?


    "Gavyn! I''m your sister! It''s me, Anna!" She eximed desperately, trying not to show how scared


    she really was when he started walking towards her.


    "Sister?" Gavynughed maliciously. "Don''t worry. I will take good care of you."


    The strong smell of alcohol and cigarette smoke lingered in Anna''s nose as Gavyn approached,


    almost making her feel nauseous.


    Even though he was drunk, Gavyn still had a lot of strength. When he walked up to Anna, he


    grabbed her shoulders directly with both hands.


    Her smooth skin excited him so much.


    Then Gavyn leaned in to kiss Anna''s shoulder.


    Anna''s face turned pale with fear as she struggled and kicked desperately, but Gavyn''s madness


    only grew stronger in his eyes.


    To get rid of the drunk Gavyn, Anna flung her hand randomly. When she touched the vase, she was


    overjoyed.


    Almost using all her strength, Anna smashed the vase on Gavyn''s head.


    Gavyn, who fell to the ground in an instant, lost all consciousness.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Anna was so scared that her whole body went limp, and she copsed onto the ground. After a


    while, she finally regained her senses and grabbed her phone with a terrified expression on her


    face. She then ran out of the room and rushed out of the Miller residence.


    Anna doesn''t know how long she has been running, she only knows her feet hurt so much that it''s


    hard for her to breathe.


    She sat on a chair by the roadside only after she couldn''t run anymore.


    Thinking of therge hand that had recently rested on her shoulder, Gavyn felt waves of nausea


    and crouched by the roadside, vomiting uncontrobly.


    Passersby noticed Anna, who was clearly frightened, and approached her to inquire. However, they


    were met with Anna''s loud scream.


    "Don''t... don''te over."


    Her loud shouting and terrified eyes forced the passersby to leave helplessly.


    Anna couldn''t imagine what would have happened if she hadn''t caught that vase. Would she have


    been...


    Gavyn, you beast!


    Anna, who didn''t know where to go, dialed Jimmy''s phone number with trembling hands. At this


    moment, besides Jimmy, she didn''t know who else she should turn to.


    Just as Jimmy finished his video conference with an overseas vendor and was about to take a


    break, the phone rang.


    Seeing the phone number on the screen, a smile appeared on his handsome face and his


    exhaustion seemed to vanish in an instant.


    Without any hesitation, he immediately pressed the answer button. "Are you unable to sleep


    because you miss me?"


    Upon hearing his familiar deep voice, tears immediately screamed down Anna''s face.


    A slight choking sound made Jimmy furrow his brow.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Jimmy''s concerned inquiries made Anna burst into tears of grievance.


    Upon hearing the crying, Jimmy felt his heart wrenching and immediately grabbed the car keys next


    to him before rushing out of the room.


    "Listen to me, tell me your address and I wille pick you up immediately."


    Jimmy started the car while gently soothing Anna.


    After a while, Anna gradually calmed down. She looked around and then told Jimmy the address.


    "Wait for me, I''ll be there soon."


    It only took Jimmy less than fifteen minutes to arrive in front of Anna, a journey that would normally


    take twenty minutes by car.


    Seeing her hair dripping moisture, only a bath towel on her body, and her feet covered in blood


    while she curled up and looked around in horror, Jimmy was distressed and rushed towards her.


    Anna felt someone''s presence, but she didn''t know who it was. Her body trembled even more


    violently. When Jimmy tried to hug her, shepletely lost control and pounded him with both


    hands while shouting repeatedly, "Don''t touch me! Get away!"


    Seeing Anna''s frightened and pale face, Jimmy felt sorry for her. He gently held Anna''s hands.


    "It''s me, I''m here. No one will bully you."


    Jimmy''s gentle voice whispered into Anna''s ear.


    Upon seeing Jimmy, Anna''s tense nerves instantly rxed. She threw herself into his arms and


    burst into tears, as if she wanted to cry out all her grievances and fears.


    Jimmy kept patting Anna''s back until her emotions calmed down a little, then he took off his coat,


    draped it over her body, held her firmly in his arms, felt the coldness of her whole body, Jimmy


    couldn''t wait to pass on all the heat on his body to her.


    "My brother, he..."


    Anna''s voice trembled.


    Jimmy had guessed what had happened, and his eyes immediately shed with creepy anger, and


    he couldn''t wait to kill Gavyn with his own hands.


    He carefully carried Anna into the car, turned up the temperature, and gently brushed her still


    dripping hair.

 Chapter 882 I DidnT Protect You Well Enough

    Chapter 882 I Didn''T Protect You Well Enough


    Chapter 882 I Didn''t Protect You Well Enough


    Jimmy brought Anna directly to his private apartment and carried her into his room, gently taking


    her into the bathroom.


    Watching Jimmy, who was considerate enough to run a bath for her, Anna felt warm inside and an


    inexplicable sense of security instantly arose.


    "I... I can do it myself."


    Anna who had calmed down took the towel prepared by Jimmy and whispered that she was more


    aware of her own disheveled appearance than anyone else.


    "Really?" Jimmy asked with some unease.


    Anna nodded earnestly.


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine now."


    Upon hearing her assurance, Jimmy finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, he still kindly tended


    to Anna''s injured foot before turning and leaving the bathroom.


    While Anna was taking a shower, Jimmy went to the study and dialed Randall''s phone number.


    The phone was quickly answered, and Randall''s report rang clearly in his ear.


    "Already sent someone to beat Gavyn."


    Jimmy nodded in satisfaction at such a result.


    "Send him to Urghgow to dobor immediately. I don''t want to see him in the country." Jimmy


    ordered again, still trying to retaliate against Gavyn.


    "This..." Randall was a bit surprised. "Sir, he is Miss Miller''s older brother after all. They are rted


    by blood. Are you really going to send him to Urghgow? The environment there is very harsh and he


    may not be able to handle it. If anything goes wrong, Miss Miller may me you."


    " Randall whispered.


    A cold and chilling smirk appeared on Jimmy''s devilishly handsome face, sending shivers down


    one''s spine.


    "It''s already his fortune that I don''t ask anyone to get him killed. Do as I say."


    Hearing that, Randall dared not to have any further objections. After hanging up the phone, he


    began to handle the matter of sending Gavyn to Urghgow as aborer.


    Jimmy went to the kitchen and personally brewed a cup of ginger tea to warm up Anna. He also


    cooked some in porridge before returning to his room.


    Half an hourter, Anna walked out of the bathroom with her soft hair still dripping water. Jimmy


    shook his head and took out a hair dryer.


    "If you don''t dry your hair, you''ll get sick."


    Jimmy gently helped Anna sit in the chair and carefully blew her hair, his serious expression filling


    Anna''s heart with a warm feeling.


    She didn''t have any sleepwear, so she was wearing Jimmy''s white shirt, with her long, slender legs


    exuding an irresistible allure and sensuality. It constantly tested Jimmy''s once-proud self-control.


    He took a deep breath and ced the in porridge and some small dishes he had cooked in front


    of Anna.


    "Eating a little bit more can warm the stomach."


    Anna was deeply moved, she never thought that one day a man would personally cook for her, her


    sparkling eyes shining with stars.


    "Thank you. If it weren''t for you, I... I would really have fallen apart."


    Anna lifted her head and looked at Jimmy with sincerity, a sweet smile ying on her lips.


    Jimmy gently kissed her forehead and spoke in a deep, slow voice, "It''s because I didn''t protect you


    well enough that the beast had the opportunity to harm you."


    When mentioning Gavyn, there was a fierce gleam mixed with a hint of killing intent in Jimmy''s


    eyes.


    Though he almost did something that would have caused me unbearable pain, after all, he is my


    elder brother, the son that my mother loves dearly.


    Anna let out a soft sigh and pursed her red lips. "What... what did you do to him?"


    Jimmy served a bowl of in porridge and ced it in front of Anna.


    "I sent someone to beat him and sent him abroad to work as aborer, and he had no chance to


    return home in a short period of time." Jimmy didn''t hide what happened to Gavyn.


    Anna had no objections to such punishment, and sincerely hoped that the beast could be reformed


    during this time.


    I just can''t help but think about whether my mother would be able to handle such a result if she


    knew, after all...


    After all, in her heart, the eldest brother will always be her precious baby.


    Jimmy didn''t want to see Anna''s sad face, and he curled his index finger slightly before stroking her


    slightly blushed face.


    "This is my private apartment. Your mother needs to take care of your father in the hospital, and I


    am worried about leaving you alone in your apartment. So, you will stay here for a while until your


    father recovers and is discharged from the hospital. Then, I will send you back home."


    Anna was a bit surprised and couldn''t help feeling a little shy at the thought of starting to "live


    together" with Jimmy in this way.


    "If you need anything, you can tell me directly, and I''ll buy them for you."


    Anna nodded, a happy smile on her lips.


    After dinner, Jimmy carried Anna to bed. As he went to wash up, Anna looked around the room.


    Though it was simple, it felt veryfortable.


    Thinking about sharing a bed with Jimmy made her feel unsure and awkward. It wasn''t their first


    intimacy, but she still didn''t know what she could do and felt like running away.


    Jimmy quickly came out of the bathroom. Seeing his impable physique made Anna''s face even


    redder as she felt her heart beating faster.


    With ease, Jimmy walked over to the bed and said, "It''s gettingte. Let''s sleep."


    Anna sat there, feeling restless and uncertain while holding onto the corner of the nket tightly.


    Jimmy knew she was shy and smiled lovingly at her.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s just chat under the covers," he said in a few short words that put Anna at ease.


    Shey down next to him blushing with shyness while he held her tightly in his arms with their


    fingers intertwined.


    Anna could feel herself beingpletely enveloped by Jimmy''s breaths as if they were surrounding


    her entirely. She thought that she wouldn''t be able to sleep all night until dawn broke but found


    herself sleeping soundly in his embrace instead.


    Only when hearing Anna''s steady breathing did Jimmy open his eyes gently before kissing Anna''s


    cheek softly.


    Whispering into Anna''s ear filled with deep affectionate promises.


    "My Anna, I promise you won''t ever be hurt again ¨C never."

 Chapter 883 Holding Her Tenderly In His Arms

    Chapter 883 Holding Her Tenderly In His Arms


    Chapter 883 Holding Her Tenderly in His Arms


    Due to the shock she had experienced, Anna stayed in Jimmy''s apartment for the next few days.


    During this time, she felt Jimmy''s meticulous care for her, but...


    As another phone call rang out, Anna looked helpless. She couldn''t remember how many times her


    mother had called her already.


    Thinking back to her mother''s previous inquiries on the phone, Anna really didn''t want to answer it.


    But at the same time, she was afraid that her mother was calling because of their father.


    There was no choice but for Anna to press the answer button.


    Before she could even speak a word, Mrs. Miller''s sharp voice pierced through the phone and into


    Anna''s ear.


    "Why did it take you so long to answer?"


    Hearing such an angry question made Anna sigh helplessly. "I''ve been busy and didn''t hear it."


    After hearing this response from Anna, Mrs. Miller became even angrier.


    "I''m outside your apartment right now; open up quickly! I have something I need to ask you."


    Her mother was outside?


    Anna took a deep breath and turned pale instantly at the thought of what might happen if her


    mother found out that she was living with Jimmy - would shee over and demand money from


    him?


    "Mom... I''m not home right now; I''m at work," said Anna as she tried lying in order to stop Mrs. Miller


    froming over.


    But...


    "I just came back from yourpany; they said you haven''t been there for training these past few


    days," replied Mrs. Miller coldly.


    Anna suddenly felt like fainting upon hearing this news.


    "I... I''m at a friend''s house because my health hasn''t been goodtely and I didn''t want you to worry


    about me," lied Anna again in an attempt to stop further questioning by Mrs. Miller.


    Mrs. Miller snorted coldly.


    "I don''t care where you are right now but you must tell me why your older brother suddenly went so


    far away for work."


    Upon hearing this question, anxiety crept up on Anna''s face as she furrowed her brows tightly


    together.


    How should she respond?


    Should I tell my mom that her precious son had evil intentions towards me and almost humiliated


    while drunk?


    The thought of that scene still gave shivers down Anna''s spine, making her hand holding onto the


    phone tremble slightly.


    As there wasn''t any response from Anna, Mrs. Millers face grew unpleasant by each passing


    second .


    Mrs. Miller gritted her teeth and asked, "Your older brother has never left the country before, but


    now he suddenly ran so far away and can''te back in a short time. Did you do it? Did you send


    him away with the help of your man because you despise your brother for being azy bum at


    home?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Anna sighed.


    "I didn''t do anything. You can take it as him going to that ce to toughen up and improve his


    character, or else he''ll always be a shameless person."


    Anna spoke coldly. As she predicted, as soon as she finished speaking, she heard Mrs. Miller''s


    scolding in her ear.


    Perhaps in my mom''s heart, I would always be just nothing while my son was the treasure.


    "Mom, I''m busy now. I''ll hang up first."


    Without giving Mrs. Miller any chance to speak again, Anna hung up directly.


    Afraid that Mrs. Miller would call again, she turned off her phone and threw it aside.


    Even though several days had passed already, whenever Anna closed her eyes or was alone


    somewhere by herself, the scene from that day would automatically appear before her eyes.


    Thinking of her brother''s hand on her shoulder made Anna feel nauseous; she painfully rushed


    towards the bathroom.


    Jimmy walked into the room and heard vomiting sounds which made him full of worry; he quickly


    rushed towards the bathroom.


    Seeing Anna hunched over next to the toilet vomiting heavily made his eyes filled with tenderness


    as he gently patted her back.


    After quite some time had passed by, Anna slowly stood up.


    After rinsing out mouthwash, she walked out of bathroom with Jimmy''s support.


    Jimmy hugged Anna tightly, feeling heartbroken for what happened earlier.


    Breathing in his familiar male scent on Jimmy''s body calmed down Anna''s frightened heart slowly.


    "Do you want me to invite your friend over for somepany?" Jimmy softly asked.


    He thought that Anna would agree but unexpectedly she shook her head.


    "I... I don''t want to be around anyone right now..." Under Jimmy''s deep ck gaze filled with


    warmth, Anna opened her red lips. "I''m afraid other people will get close besides you... afraid


    something simr will happen again."


    The words full of fear rang in his ears making Jimmy feel even more sorry for what happened


    earlier.


    "Let''s go abroad for vacation."


    Upon hearing this, Anna lifted her beautiful face, her big watery eyes filled with hope.


    "Really? But... you''re the CEO of the Harrison Group and J. S. Entertainment. Apanying me


    overseas for a break will surely affect your work. Let''s forget about it," Anna said, disappointment


    etched on her face.


    Jimmy gently kissed her cheek.


    "I have so many subordinates to rely on now. Besides, I can work remotely while abroad and there


    happens to be a client there that I need to meet," he replied.


    "Are you sure it won''t affect your work?"


    Anna''s sparkling eyes shone with excitement and radiance.


    "Of course not," Jimmy chuckled.


    Anna jumped up in joy.


    "I can finally leave this city that has caused me so much pain! I... I want to go overseas and


    completely forget about these terrible memories."


    Finally seeing a genuine smile on Anna''s face made Jimmy feel happy...

 Chapter 884 My Heart Aches

    Chapter 884 My Heart Aches


    Chapter 884 My Heart Aches


    Jimmy kept his word and made the arrangements the next day. They boarded a ne to Country A


    at 10 o''clock that night.


    Everything was arranged by Jimmy, and Anna was spoiled by him so much.


    After boarding the ne, he embraced her in his arms.


    "We won''t arrive until early tomorrow morning, so be a good girl and get some sleep."


    Anna nodded and shyly kissed Jimmy on the face.


    Although it was not the first time they had kissed, it was her first initiative. Jimmy, who always had a


    calm andposed face, showed rare excitement.


    Noticing the mes of desire ignited in Jimmy''s eyes, Anna blushed even more.


    "We''re on board, you cannot... you cannot act impulsively."


    Anna anxiously reminded him, afraid that he might do something uncontroble in the cabin.


    Jimmy let out a helpless sigh.


    His long, slender index finger touched her red lips.


    "In your mind, am I just a pervert?"


    Anna stuck out her tongue apologetically.


    "It''s just a simple reminder. I''m tired and I want to sleep. You... entertain yourself." Anna stuffed the


    magazines and newspapers provided on the ne into his arms in annoyance, then quickly closed


    her eyes.


    Due to possibly not sleeping well recently, Anna quickly fell into a deep sleep.


    Looking at her quiet face, Jimmy gently kissed her on the forehead.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Sir, would you like something to drink?"


    The flight attendant pushed the food cart with a sweet smile and stopped in front of Jimmy. In her


    eyes, there was a hint of obsession directed towards Jimmy.


    Jimmy, who only had eyes for Anna,pletely ignored the flirtatious nces thrown by the flight


    attendant.


    "Sir, how may I assist you?"


    Not hearing a response from Jimmy, the sweet voice of the flight attendant sounded once again.


    It was not until then that Jimmy noticed her presence, and his eyebrows furrowed tightly together.


    "Didn''t you see that she had fallen asleep? Is it a requirement of your airline to disturb guests'' rest


    here?"


    Upon seeing Anna''s slightly furrowed brows due to the flight attendant''s voice, a chilling expression


    immediately appeared on Jimmy''s handsome face, causing fear in those who witnessed it.


    "I..."


    "Sorry, I... I didn''t mean to disturb you," the flight attendant exined anxiously.


    Jimmy gently patted Anna''s shoulder until she fell back into a sweet slumber. The coldness on his


    handsome face softened slightly.


    The flight attendant didn''t dare linger and quickly left the first-ss cabin.


    Thanks to Jimmy''s care, Anna slept soundly until she heard his deep voice in her ear.


    "Anna, we need to get off the ne."


    His gentle voice woke her up and when she opened her eyes, she saw Jimmy''s handsome face


    looking at her. She noticed a hint of fatigue in his eyes and felt sorry for him.


    "You haven''t slept all night?"


    Jimmy smiled and nodded lightly. "It''s part of my job. I''m used to it."


    Anna hugged his arm with concern. "Promise me that you won''t work overnight like this again. Your


    body can''t handle it and... I feel sorry too," she lifted up her small face full of concern and spoke


    softly.


    A warm current flowed into Jimmy''s heart which had been frozen for so long; he curved his slender


    index finger lightly over her nose tip.


    "For you, I won''t tire myself out anymore."


    Anna nodded happily in agreement with him.


    Half an hourter, they left the airport together.


    As they walked out through the VIP channel, a ck sports car was waiting outside.


    Toby, their driver, stepped out from behind the wheel with a respectful expression on his face as he


    greeted them warmly.


    "Mr. Harrison!"


    Toby took Jimmy''s luggage along with Anna''s as well before smiling at them both kindly.


    Jimmy nodded lightly while holding hands with Anna all along.


    The driver sent them to the hotel before leaving.


    After arriving at their hotel room which was decorated romanticallyplete with heart-shaped


    roses ced carefully upon their bedspread, Anna felt nervous about what might happen next but


    tried not let it show too much.


    Jimmy unpacked everything neatly before approaching her:


    "Go wash up now; we still have things to doter tonight," he said calmly.


    Anna nodded, and somehow felt that there were hidden meanings behind Jimmy''s words.


    She looked up and not surprisingly, she saw Jimmy''s meaningful gaze.

 Chapter 885 He Is Her Boyfriend

    Chapter 885 He Is Her Boyfriend


    Chapter 885 He is Her Boyfriend


    Anna shyly ced her hands over her chest.


    "Don''te in."


    Anna warned with a coquettish tone, and then she took her change of clothes and walked into the


    bathroom.


    She carefully locked the bathroom door before finally letting out a sigh of relief.


    Jimmy walked into another bathroom and washed away all his fatigue. He then walked out with only


    a towel wrapped around his waist.


    After waiting for a while, Anna finally walked out of the bathroom with a blush on her face.


    As usual, Jimmy helped her blow dry her hair.


    "Are you sure you''re not going to work? Didn''t you say you were going to meet a client? You go


    ahead and do your business, I can wait for you at the hotel," Anna said gently.


    Jimmy didn''t speak, but he held her andy down on the bed.


    "Anna, I need to catch up on sleep. Listen, let''s take a nap and when we go to meet the client in the


    afternoon, I''ll bring you along."


    She instinctively moved, but heard a muffled groan in her ear.


    "I... I didn''t mean to do it."


    Feeling Jimmy''s breath bing heavier and heavier, Anna took a sharp inhale of cold air.


    He turned over flexibly.


    "You... you haven''t rested..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Jimmy''s lips had sealed hers shut.


    The sweet world that belongs only to them has begun.


    ...


    Anna slept until 2 o''clock in the afternoon and slowly opened her eyes.


    At first nce, Anna didn''t see Jimmy and her heart skipped a beat. She immediately sat up.


    "Jimmy..."


    Anna called out anxiously, but no one responded to her.


    In the unfamiliar environment, Anna''s heart was filled with fear. She frantically picked up her phone


    and quickly dialed Jimmy''s number.


    The phone only rang twice before Jimmy''s seductive voice echoed in her ear.


    "Awake? I''m at the hotel front desk, taking care of some check-in procedures. I''ll be back in the


    room soon."


    Knowing that Anna was afraid, Jimmyforted her while gesturing to the staff to hurry up.


    "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you in the room," she said before hanging up the phone. She got out of bed


    and opened the window to breathe in the fresh air outside.


    It didn''t take long before Jimmy walked into the room. Anna''s face lit up with a brilliant smile as she


    ran into his arms, feeling relieved that he hadn''t left her alone.


    "I thought you had abandoned me here," she said, holding onto his sleeve tightly.


    Jimmy chuckled. "Why would I leave my Anna behind? Don''t worry; I''ll never let go of your hand."


    He took Anna''s small hand and gave her a gentle kiss on it. After quickly tidying up their things, they


    left their room and headed straight to the hotel restaurant where Jimmy made sure all of Anna''s


    favorite dishes were served.


    As they enjoyed their meal together, Anna asked about their ns for meeting the clientter that


    day. She was worried about how it might affect Jimmy if she went with him.


    "You''re my girlfriend. If anyone disrespects you or makes you feel ufortable, I won''t hesitate to


    cancel the partnership with them," Jimmy reassured her confidently.


    Anna smiled sweetly at him and followed him out of the hotel towards his car while still holding


    hands with him.


    ...


    Half an hourter, they arrived at a golf course where they were supposed to meet with the client.


    As soon as Anna saw how vast the golf course was, she widened her eyes in surprise:


    "We''re ying golf?"


    She noticed that when leaving earlier from their hotel room together he had brought along a bag


    containing both of their sportswear outfits inside.


    Jimmy led Anna towards a changing area where they changed into appropriate clothing before


    heading out onto the course itself.


    Anna felt embarrassed when faced with all this new equipment around them. "I... I don''t know how."


    Jimmy smiled reassuringly, "Don''t worry; I''ll teach you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a foreign man with a blonde-haired, blue-eyed girl walked up to


    them.


    "Jimmy, long time no see," the man said with a happy smile on his face.


    Jimmy smiled and nodded. After they hugged each other, the man introduced the girl beside him to


    Jimmy and Anna.


    "My daughter, Gia Townsend."


    Jimmy nodded politely but discreetly avoided Gia''s attempt to hug him.


    Gia raised an eyebrow and her eyes glinted slightly.


    However, Jimmy didn''t pay much attention to Gia. Instead, he whispered Jenson''s identity into


    Anna''s ear.


    After exchanging pleasantries, the four of them arrived at the golf course. Anna didn''t know much


    about golf but stood quietly behind Jimmy with a sweet smile on her face throughout their game.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Seeing Jimmy''s standard posture and handsome figure made Anna feel proud for having such an


    amazing partner by her side.

 Chapter 886 ILl Teach You

    Chapter 886 I''Ll Teach You


    Chapter 886 I''ll Teach You


    Anna didn''t withdraw her gaze fixed on Jimmy until Gia came to her.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "He''s so handsome," Gia didn''t hide her admiration for Jimmy, with seductive eyes that asionally


    nced in his direction.


    Anna politely smiled. "Everyone knows that."


    Anna didn''t have a good impression of this mixed-race beauty, so she just chatted with her out of


    courtesy.


    Perhaps because she had always lived abroad, Gia was an outgoing girl who never concealed her


    emotions.


    So facing Anna, she did not conceal her interest in Jimmy either.


    "His woman should be beautiful and charming with a well-proportioned figure. And you..." Gia


    looked Anna up and down with disdainful eyes while pursing her lips into a sneer that tantly


    appeared on her cheeks. "You''re not worthy of him."


    Gia''s blunt words made Anna frown slightly.


    Although she had always known that she and Jimmy were not a perfect match, no one else had


    ever pointed it out so directly.


    "So what? I am his girlfriend; that is the fact," said Anna calmly without paying attention to the


    contemptuous look in Gia''s eyes.


    "Following him to the golf course but only watching him y here will make others think you are just


    a white elephant instead of someone who can help him. It will embarrass him," continued Gia.


    After saying these words, Gia held onto the club and swung gracefully towards Jimmy.


    Anna remained calm until after Gia left; then there was a hint of self-doubt on her face.


    Gia went directly to Jimmy and raised an eyebrow. "Jimmy, your swing is great! Can you teach me?"


    Facing such an invitation, there was no change on Jimmy''s handsome face at all. Instead it was


    Jenson beside them who understood what his daughter meant when he saw the determined light


    shining from his precious daughter''s eyes.


    "Jimmy, help me teach my baby girl."


    Gently approaching Jimmy''s arm as if by ident while exuding strong perfume fragrance along


    with every step closer toward him.


    "The smell from Anna''s body smells better..." Jimmy thought.


    In the face of Gia''s intentional or unintentional seduction, Jimmy came directly to Anna.


    "I''ll teach you how to y," he said gently, taking Anna''s hand and embracing her in front of Gia. He


    whispered the key points and precautions for ying golf into her ear.


    Although Jimmy was a master at it, Anna''s skills were really terrible. She hit several golf balls that


    made those around herugh.


    This embarrassment made her realize that she was really not cut out for golf as a sport.


    "You should y with them instead. I''ll wait over there for you," Anna said to Jimmy in a pleading


    tone, with beautiful eyes full of emotion.


    Jimmy nodded and kissed her cheek in front of everyone before she shyly returned to the rest area.


    "Mr. Harrison, you''re indeed an attentive boyfriend who takes care of his girlfriend very well. Miss


    Miller is so lucky to have met such a good man like you," Gia said sourly.


    Jimmy raised an eyebrow slightly, his handsome face showing a hint of coldness.


    "I''m here for business, and one''s golf skills represent their character. I believe you understand this


    very well, don''t you?" His words were faint but carried a warning tone with them.


    Gia had never been ignored by a man like this before and felt unwilling inside as she swung her


    club expertly which earned praise from those around them all while looking at Jimmy proudly.


    "I only believe in character; as for golf skills... I''m not interested."


    Jimmy exuded an aura that kept people away from him which only fueled Gia''s desire even more -


    wanting nothing more than to conquer himpletely.


    She whispered something into the ear of one of the staff members on the field who immediately


    understood what she wanted before leaving quickly.


    In no time at all he arrived holding wine sses walking towards Anna, saying "Miss Townsend


    asked me to give these drinks to you."


    Anna frowned slightly as strong alcohol fumes wafted up into her nose. "Sorry, but I don''t drink."


    The staff member paused momentarily upon hearing this response from Anna before speaking up


    again, "Miss Townsend is Mr. Harrison''s client''s daughter; if we upset her, it could affect both


    companies'' cooperation greatly, Miss Miller, are you sure you don''t want it?" The staff member


    reminded.


    Anna didn''t know much about the business world, but the staff member''s words made her really


    worried. Her refusal might affect the cooperation between the twopanies.


    After hesitating for a moment, she still epted the ss.


    The strong scent of alcohol almost made her faint, especially since she was sensitive to smells.


    "Try a sip; it tastes great," the staff member said.


    epting the ss was already Anna''s limit. Facing the unreasonable demands of the staff, she


    stood up directly and ced the ss back on his tray.


    "Sir, I am a guest at the venue. Are you sure you have the right to ask a guest to do something she


    doesn''t like?" Anna asked sharply, her voice cold with a hint of anger.


    Seeing that Anna was genuinely angry, the staff member was taken aback for a moment but quickly


    picked up the ss and smirked.


    Just when Anna thought he would leave, he actually poured the entire ss of alcohol on himself.


    What was he trying to do?


    Anna waspletely stunned.


    "Miss, why would you treat me like this? Even though I''m just an ordinary staff member, you can''t


    trample on my dignity like this," the man suddenly raised his voice, attracting everyone''s attention,


    and all eyes fell on them.


    Jimmy immediately walked over. "What''s going on?"

 Chapter 887 Stay With You Forever

    Chapter 887 Stay With You Forever


    Chapter 887 Stay with You Forever


    He coldly interrogated the staff in front of him.


    Gia and Jenson also arrived on the scene, a hint of evil shing in her eyes.


    "Mr. Harrison, your girlfriend is really rude. Just because I didn''t prepare the drink she wanted, she


    poured it on me. I demand that she apologize to me immediately," said the man.


    Upon hearing this distorted truth, Anna became anxious.


    "I didn''t do it, he... he poured it on himself," Anna exined. She could ignore what others thought


    of her but... she didn''t want Jimmy to misunderstand.


    Jimmy''s big hand gently tucked her hair behind her ear and he spoke slowly, "Silly girl, how could I


    not believe you?"


    At his words, Anna breathed a sigh of relief.


    Gia walked up to them with an unpleasant expression on her face.


    "Mr. Harrison, staff working here should be given due respect. Since your girlfriend did something


    wrong, she should apologize to him."


    Jimmy''s deep eyes swept over the staff member''s face before finallynding on Jenson.


    "Jenson, I thought this meeting would promote our cooperation but now it seems that your precious


    daughter has ruined everything. There are cameras all over the field and I''m sure you can easily get


    footage to understand what really happened," Jimmy said icily.


    Jenson felt that something was amiss; knowing his daughter''s temperament well enough made him


    frown deeply, "What have you done, Gia?"


    Hearing his questioning tone filled with suspicion made Gia feel scared.


    Even though her father always loved her dearly, once she crossed his line, he would cut off all


    financial support for her immediately!


    "My girlfriend did not receive enough respect, so let us discuss our cooperationter," said Jimmy


    before leading Anna by hand straight into the locker room where they changed out of their


    sportswear into regr clothes.


    While seeing Anna looking worried throughout, Jimmy shook his head helplessly.


    "I''m sorry... I ruined your business, causing you lose such a big client like Jenson; maybe I should


    go exin things to him?"


    Anna looked at him apologetically, her eyebrows furrowed tightly together. Jimmy gently held her in


    his arms.


    "You''re such a silly girl. Don''t worry, Jenson is a smart man and he will investigate everything


    thoroughly. He wille to me and our cooperation will go smoothly," Jimmy whispered in Anna''s


    ear.


    Hearing these words, Anna finally breathed a sigh of relief. Jimmy''s trust in her made her face light


    up with happiness and joy.


    The two left the stadium and Anna thought they would return to their hotel, but she was surprised


    when Jimmy brought her to the foot of the mountain.


    "This is the most famous love mountain in this city. It is said that couples who hang their locks here


    with sincerity will grow old together," Jimmy said with a smile as he took out two heart-shaped locks


    from his pocket.


    Anna was shocked as she watched him take out those locks.


    "Thank you for bringing me happiness," Anna stood on tiptoe and lightly pecked Jimmy''s lips before


    holding hands with him as they walked up the mountain together.


    Half an hourter, they finally climbed to the top of the mountain where rows of love locks were


    hanging. The smile on Anna''s face became even brighter at this sight.


    Together, they hung their lock on one of racks while Anna sincerely wrote down their names on it.


    "It''s so beautiful." She had never imagined that one day she would be so happy like this!


    With Jimmy by her side, she forgot all about sadness or grief or anything else that might have been


    bothering her before now...


    "Let''s make a wish." Jimmy suggested that they go make wishes under "the wishing tree."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Many couples around them were devoutly making wishes for themselves too - each hoping for


    unique blessings just for them alone...


    Anna folded both hands together quietly while silently making her own wish deep inside herself...


    With her around, Jimmy understood what "a peaceful life" meant...


    As long as he had Anna by his side, he could truly feel happy!


    "I''ve made my wish already; how about you? What did you wish for?" he curiously asked Anna


    whose big watery eyes sparkled brightly like stars shining bright above them...


    Jimmy embraced Anna in his arms, shielding her from the cold with his body heat.


    "My wish is to be with you always, never apart," he said.


    Anna nodded happily. "Me too."


    With a slender finger, Jimmy gently lifted Anna''s delicate face and their eyes met. For the first time,


    Anna felt surrounded by happiness and her face lit up with a sweet smile.


    "We''ll never be apart," Jimmy whispered in her ear before sealing their promise with a tender kiss.

 Chapter 888 Eligible Bachelors

    Chapter 888 Eligible Bachelors


    Chapter 888 Eligible Bachelors


    After spending a week abroad, Jimmy devoted all his time to Anna, except for work-rted matters.


    Anna had never felt so happy before. Her face was always beaming with joy and a radiant smile.


    What made her even happier was that Jenson personally came to the hotel the next day to


    apologize. The two of them discussed their business matters and sessfullypleted the


    cooperation n between their twopanies.


    Standing by the window, Anna gazed outside with a smile on her face, enjoying the beautiful night


    view outside which filled her heart with contentment.


    As Jimmy walked out of the bathroom, he saw Anna''s serene face with a hint of a smile on it. He


    quietly approached her from behind and gently wrapped his bony hand around her waist, holding


    her in his embrace.


    His chin lightly rested on her fragrant hair as he asked softly, "Done showering?"


    Anna no longer resisted Jimmy''s embrace but every time she was held tightly by him like this,


    blushes would inevitably appear on her cheeks due to shyness.


    "It''s great having you here." Jimmy whispered softly into Anna''s ear in his deep voice that carried an


    irresistible hoarseness.


    "Let''s go back home tomorrow."


    Anna turned around and looked at Jimmy sweetly.


    "Go back home?" Jimmy was somewhat surprised, "Are you sure?"


    Anna nodded, knowing that Jimmy was worried about herself but she smiled even more happily


    now.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''ve monitored my emotions well. Nothing will happen."


    Anna''s affirmative answer surprised Jimmy who showed an expression of surprise on his face.


    "All right then," said Jimmy, "I''ll listen to you but right now we have... more important things to do."


    After saying these words, he picked up Anna horizontally in his arms and strode towards the big


    bed...


    The couple returned home via flight next day just like they hade earlier - all formalities were


    handled by Jimmy.


    Although exhausted after several hours'' flight journey yet upon returning home, Anna decided to go


    back straight away into office again.


    When hearing about this decision from Anna, Jimmy frowned deeply.


    "After a few hours on the ne, are you sure you don''t want to go home and rest?" Jimmy looked


    serious and wasn''t too happy with Anna''s decision.


    Anna knew he was worried about her body, so she couldn''t help but smile and say, "Don''t worry, I


    won''t push myself too hard. I promise I''ll take care of myself."


    To make Jimmy believe her, Anna yfully made a promise gesture.


    Seeing his eyebrows still furrowed tightly together, Anna waited until she was sure the driver


    wouldn''t peek before giving Jimmy a shy kiss on his lips.


    "I really can''t do anything with you."


    Jimmy instructed the driver to turn around towards J. S. Entertainment.


    After repeatedly reminding her to take care of herself and not push herself because of training, only


    then did Jimmy let Anna get off the car feeling relieved.


    As soon as she walked into thepany building, Anna went straight to the practice room where


    everyone had just finished their session and were resting while chatting. Taking a deep breath while


    carrying gifts that she bought back from her trip , Anna walked into the room.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlee was the first one who saw Annaing in; running over with a big smile on her face,


    "You''re finally back! We missed you so much!"


    Charlee gave Anna an enthusiastic hug without hesitation even though it made Anna feel slightly


    ufortable. She didn''t push Charlee away until Charlee let go by herself.


    "I brought small gifts for everyone," said Anna smilingly as she handed out presents one by one to


    all present trainees. When walking up towards Mia, however, her eyebrows slightly furrowed but still


    ced a gift next to Mia without saying anything.


    Anna sat down in between everyone nonchntly.


    "I heard that this time around ourpany isunching a new artist. Anna, you''re the most


    promising one," said Charlee enviously.


    A new artist?


    Anna felt surprised.


    "Who will be chosen is still uncertain? We all have chances here; ourpany won''t give up other


    people just because someone has connections or something like that. We need to focus on working


    hard ourselves," Mia''s sharp voice rang out.


    Charlee pursed her lips.


    "Mia, we all know about your ambition and how you want to show off. We also know that you''re just


    as talented as Anna, but let''s be honest here, your skills are only suited for being part of a group.


    Anna, on the other hand, has excellent singing abilities and is the one who can make it as a solo


    artist," Charlee spoke calmly.


    Although Mia knew that what Charlee said was true, she couldn''t ept it. Her narrow eyes showed


    a hint of ruthlessness and coldness that was hard to detect.


    She knew very well that if she missed this opportunity, there would never be another chance for her


    to debut as a solo artist again.


    "I won''t give up easily. I hope you can rely on your own abilities instead of relying on men behind the


    scenes," Mia walked directly in front of Anna and spoke coldly with provocation mixed with contempt


    in her eyes.


    Facing Mia''s challenging gaze, Anna smiled calmly.


    "Regardless of who debuts first or not, it won''t change my dream."


    Mia snorted before turning around and leaving.


    Although everyone could feel the tension between Anna and Mia had escted into something


    serious during their conversation; no one asked any questions out loud due to an unspoken


    agreement among them all.


    After some brief small talk amongst themselves, they began their training once more; except for


    Charlee who stayed close by Anna throughout the session.


    "I heard Mr. Harrison went abroad too? You guys went together?" Charlee asked.


    "Anna I''m really envious of you! You managed to capture two eligible bachelors without any effort!


    Bryce even released a statement saying he''ll always protect you while Mr. Harrison is so nice to


    you..."


    Charlee sighed deeply.


    "I''m so jealous! Can you introduce me to an outstanding man when there''s an opportunity?"


    Anna furrowed her brows slightly at Charlee''s obvious ttery but remained calm.


    "I haven''t practiced for some time, so I need to start now. You should get ready too, so we can face


    bigger challenges ahead."


    After finishing speaking these words, she headed towards the changing room.

 Chapter 889 Pregnancy

    Chapter 889 Pregnancy


    Chapter 889 Pregnancy


    Anna hadn''t practiced for a while, so after practicing for two hours, she felt exhausted, as if she was


    about to copse.


    Afraid of fainting, she quickly sat down on the nearby chair and took deep breaths.


    After resting for a while, Anna felt some strength returning to her. She grabbed her bag and left the


    company.


    Originally nning to visit her father at the hospital, Anna hesitated when she realized how pale her


    face looked. She didn''t want him to worry about her. After thinking it over for a while, she decided to


    rest at home that night and visit him tomorrow instead.


    Anna was heading back to her apartment when Jimmy''s driver approached her just outside the


    company building.


    "Miss Miller, I''ll take you home," said the driver respectfully.


    Looking around discreetly first and seeing no one paying attention, Anna quickly got into the car.


    Back at Jimmy''s private apartment and feeling unwell after washing up, Annay down on his bed.


    When she woke up againter on , she smelled a strong aroma in the air. Her stomach growled,


    and she immediately headed out of bed towards where the aroma came from.


    "When did youe back?"


    Seeing Jimmy cooking dinner in his kitchen surprised Anna greatly.


    Jimmy gently kissed her delicate cheek before answering, "I''ve been back for a while now but saw


    that you were sleeping so I didn''t want to disturb you."


    He then put freshly cooked fish soup onto the table.


    Although this meal was colorful with all its vors being perfect ording to her tastes, she


    suddenly felt nauseous when she smelled the fish soup.


    Seeing that she only ate half of what he had served made Jimmy frown slightly.


    "I''m really full," said Anna weakly.


    Without forcing her, Jimmy helped support her back into the room with great care.


    Anna thought resting would make things better but unfortunately this nauseous feeling only grew


    stronger by each passing moment, especially when Jimmy kissed her again.


    "I''ll take you to hospital," said Jimmy gravely looking worried because of how pale Anna''s face had


    be along with her furrowed eyebrows.


    Anna shook her head, "It''s toote now; let''s wait until tomorrow morning. Maybe I''ll feel better after


    getting some sleep."


    Her persistence left Jimmy with no choice. Although she had beenforting him, telling him that


    she was fine, Anna couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy inside.


    She silently calcted the days. She had been loved and cared for by Jimmy while abroad recently.


    Her regr period had been dyed. Was it possible that she was pregnant?


    As this thought floated into her mind, her heart skipped a beat. But since it wasn''t confirmed yet,


    Anna didn''t mention her guess on purpose. Snuggled up in Jimmy''s arms, she still couldn''t fall


    asleep.


    The possibility of being pregnant made Anna more scared than ever before...


    The next morning after Jimmy went to work early as usual, Anna left the apartment and went to the


    nearest drugstore where she bought a pregnancy test kit without hesitation.


    She rushed into the bathroom eagerly awaiting for results while pacing back and forth anxiously


    with hands sped together tightly. She never knew waiting could be so torturous; every minute felt


    like an eternity.


    A few minutester when Anna closed her eyes and picked up the pregnancy test kit which already


    showed results; her heart was filled with contradictions: on one hand, she was afraid of being


    pregnant, but on the other hand, she was hoping that she was indeed carrying a baby.


    Taking a deep breath slowly, she opened her eyes, only to see two faint red bars on the pregnancy


    test kit which made Anna tremble so much that it fell out of her hands onto the floor!


    Oh my god! I''m really pregnant! What should I do? I''ve just graduated from school not long ago;


    now I''m participating in J. S. Entertainment''s trainee program! Being pregnant right now is like... a


    bolt from blue sky!


    What should I do? Should I keep this child or...


    Anna sat there confusedly not knowing what to do next while staring at those two red bars on the


    pregnancy test kit feeling panic-stricken inside.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After some time passed by, it suddenly urred to her that maybe calling Jimmy would help solve


    things since he might have some ideas about what they should do especially since he''s going to be


    their baby''s father after all!


    Just as Anna was about to dial his number, she unexpectedly received a text message from Mia


    asking if they could meet tonight instead...


    What does Mia want?


    Anna''s beautiful eyebrows furrowed slightly as she nced at the address for their evening


    meeting.


    Memories flooded her mind of the two of them going to night markets and eating street food when


    they were in school. Although it wasn''t fancy, they always had a great time together.


    Especially at thatte-night restaurant, which was a ce they frequented almost every week and


    tried all the specialties on offer. But things had changed, and Anna wondered if revisiting this


    familiar ce would bring back their friendship.


    After much hesitation, she decided to meet with Mia and sent her a short message with just one


    word - "Okay."


    Once she made up her mind, Anna called Jimmy. He was in the middle of a meeting but


    immediately adjourned it upon receiving her call and returned to his office.


    "Miss me already?" Jimmy''s deep yet maic voice rang out slowly upon hearing Anna''s familiar


    voice. She smiled brightly upon hearing him speak.


    "I have something to do tonight so I may be backter than usual for dinner," Anna said hesitantly


    before continuing after a brief pause: "Also... I have something I want to tell you tonight."


    Jimmy became interested as he leaned back on his sofa while shing an alluring smile with his


    lips. "Tell me now."


    Anna refused firmly from the other end of the phone. "I''ll tell you tonight." They chatted for a while


    longer before Jimmy repeatedly reminded Anna to rest well at home before finally hanging up after


    getting her assurance.


    Due to health reasons, Anna indeed stayed inside her apartment all day until it was time for her


    appointment with Mia in the evening when she grabbed her bag and left.


    Soon enough, she arrived at the night market where they often went together - specifically thatte-


    night restaurant where staff recognized them as regrs and brought Anna straight over to Mia''s


    reserved table.


    Mia stood up without any trace of coldness or disdain from earlier that day during their training


    session; instead there was even a hint of smile on her face.


    "What do you want?" asked Anna lightly, pursing her red lips while adding directly, "Just say what


    you need because I don''t like beating around bushes."

 Chapter 890 Just Want To Use Her

    Chapter 890 Just Want To Use Her


    Chapter 890 Just Want to Use Her


    Her voice was calm and steady, without a hint of emotion.


    Mia felt awkward as she faced Anna''s cold demeanor.


    "Let''s sit down and talk. This is a restaurant we used to frequent. We''ve tried many of their


    specialties before," Mia said as they sat down.


    The staff at thete-night eatery brought over Mia''s snacks and ced them on the table.


    "I never thought your friendship was so strong. It''s lucky for you to be friends for so long," the waiter


    with a smile.


    Friendship?


    When Anna heard this word, her eyes shed withplicated emotions.


    "We have something to discuss. You can go back to work," Anna said calmly.


    Perhaps sensing that something was off between them, the staff member left after saying "take your


    time."


    Mia deftly peeled some shrimp and put it on Anna''s te.


    Looking at the shrimp on her te, there was a hint of sarcasm in Anna''s red lips.


    "Mia, just say what you want to say. You''re wasting both our time like this," Anna said while looking


    directly at Mia with her clear eyes that were like spring water; she didn''t pay attention to the shrimp


    that had been put on her te for her by Mia


    Mia let out a sigh softly,


    "I''ve been thinking about it for some time now. Maybe I went too far before... Yesterday... What I


    said in the practice room wasn''t very appropriate either... So let''s make up."


    Make up?


    Anna was surprised; is this why she came here?


    Justst night they were confronting each other head-on but now only one nightter she has


    shown an attitude of repentance which seemed strange indeed!


    Mia thought that if she spoke nicely enough, then maybe Anna would forgive her but after waiting


    for quite some time without any response from her, Mia furrowed her brows slightly.


    But she didn''t give up on her n because as long as she could get Anna to give up the chance to


    make a debut, she was confident in winning others.


    Knowing how soft-hearted Anna could be sometimes, Mia immediately showed sadness on her


    face.


    "Anna, do you really not n to forgive me? For what happened before, I''m truly sorry. I apologize


    to you. I don''t have many friends, and aside from you, I don''t have any close ones," Mia spoke with


    deep emotion, causing conflicting feelings to stir within Anna.


    Seeing the dishes Mia had ordered, all of them Anna''s favorites from the past, softened her heart


    even further.


    "Anna, have some more. Your favorite spicy boiled beef slices," Mia urged, sensing Anna''s


    inclination to forgive her. A hint of satisfaction flickered deep within Mia''s slightly lowered gaze, but


    she hadn''t achieved her ultimate goal yet. She decided to push a bit harder.


    She carefully scooped some of the spicy boiled beef slices onto Anna''s te.


    In the past, Anna would have immediately picked up her spoon and chopsticks at the sight of the


    dish. However...


    Her hand gently rested on her belly. Even though she hadn''t decided whether to let this child be


    born or not, she knew that consuming too much spiciness during the early stages of pregnancy


    could affect the fetus.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing Anna continuously touching her belly and lost in thought, Mia asked with a


    puzzled expression.


    Anna shook her head. Despite Mia''s persistent attempts at reconciliation and her sincere attitude,


    Anna had an intuitive sense that she didn''t want to share her pregnancy news with her.


    "It''s nothing. My stomach hasn''t been feeling welltely, so I can''t eat too much spicy food," Anna


    replied softly.


    "Are you really having stomach issues, or... are you rejecting me? Anna, can''t we go back to the


    way we used to enjoy eating together?" Mia''s eyes misted up with a hint of wateriness.


    Facing the shimmering emotion in Mia''s eyes, Anna let out a sigh.


    "I really do have stomach issues, and I can''t handle too much spice. But still, thank you for


    remembering my taste," Anna''s voice grew gentler.


    Mia happily took hold of Anna''s hand.


    "I knew it, you''ll forgive me. We will surely return to the way things were."


    Confronted with Mia''s enthusiasm, Anna''s brows slightly furrowed. She discreetly withdrew her


    hand, a distant smile touching her lips.


    "Anna, what do you think about thepany''s n to make an artist debut?" Mia cautiously


    inquired.


    Anna shrugged her shoulders.


    "I don''t know much about it, but I believe thepany has a n. As trainees, we should follow


    their orders. After all... new artists need to have talent," Anna said calmly.


    Her indifferent attitude didn''t sit well with Mia, but she didn''t show it on her face.


    "Everyone has talent, but thepany only promotes one person. It''s like they don''t value anyone


    else. This is a big blow to other trainees. You... you know Bryce and Mr. Harrison. If you have a


    chance, talk to them and ask thepany to consider our situation more," Mia probed eagerly,


    hoping to confirm Anna''s rtionship with Jimmy.


    "I''m just like you - a trainee at thepany - so I''m not qualified to negotiate with them," Anna


    replied nonchntly. "Mia, if you work hard and have talent, thepany will notice."


    Mia nodded absentmindedly and talked about recent events at thepany.


    Anna remained calm despite forgiving Mia earlier. However, she realized that they might not be able


    to go back to how things were before.


    Mia''s actions made Anna feel them hypocritical but she didn''t put it bluntly.


    "Anna, have you ever thought of forming a group with me? We could apply for it through the


    company," Mia suggested unexpectedly.


    "A group?" Anna was surprised by this idea from Mia.


    "Why do you think that? If there isn''t such a n from thepany, then it means they don''t think


    this n is feasible," Anna''s beautiful eyes locked onto Mia as she spoke sternly


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Putting down her bowl, Mia wore an expression of excitement.


    "You can sing and I can dance; we would make an unbeatablebination! And I believe that as


    long as we are publicly promoted properly by our agency in entertainment circles, we will quickly


    be sessful."


    The excitement mixed with calction in Mia''s eyes caused Anna''s lips curve into faint sarcasm


    while self-mockery shed across her clear eyes.


    "You asked me out today under false pretenses just so that you could use me for your own benefit


    in order for yourself to debut sooner." She questioned coldly, "Mia... do you really consider me your


    friend?"

 Chapter 891 Hitting Her

    Chapter 891 Hitting Her


    Chapter 891 Hitting Her


    Mia thought that she had "handled" Anna and that Anna would continue to listen to her as before.


    But she did not expect Anna to question her in a very cold voice.


    The sudden questioning made Mia pause for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure.


    "How could I possibly use you? Anna, are you being too sensitive? I just think that forming a group


    is our first step into the entertainment industry. But now thepany hasn''t made any decisions


    yet, so I suggested you talk to Bryce or Mr. Harrison."


    Mia spoke calmly and logically, but Anna was convinced that Mia apologized with a ulterior motive.


    "I''m full now and it''s about time we head back," said Anna without much appetite.


    Mia nodded in agreement with her suggestion. When she was about to call over the waiter and pay


    the bill, Anna put some cash on the table in front of her.


    "You lent me 100 thousand dors, which is a huge help, no matter what happens between us. So


    let me treat you tonight," Anna said lightly.


    Although Mia didn''t object, there was still a smile on her lips as she replied, "We''re good friends;


    when you''re having difficulties, it''s only right for me to help out. I believe when I need your help


    someday in the future, you''ll be by my side too."


    She affectionately took hold of Anna''s arm as they left together like old times, except for one thing,


    in Mia''s eyes, there was a hint of disdain.


    Anna noticed it and couldn''t understand why Mia forced herself to make up with her.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    But Anna knew very well that she didn''t need a friend who always made use of her.


    After paying their bill, they both left together from thete-night restaurant.


    "Anna, I borrowed my cousin''s car today; why don''t I drop you off at your apartment? It might be


    inconvenient to hail a cab right now." Mia suggested.


    "I... don''t need that." Anna smiled.


    She thought, "If Mia finds out that I''m living with Jimmy, she might be on an emotional breakdown."


    "That''s okay. I''ll stay here with you until you can get one."


    "It really isn''t necessary; I can get one myself."


    But Mia insisted. Anna could only let her be. She tried to hail one, hoping to get rid of Mia as soon


    as possible, but no taxi passed by after half an hour.


    Do I have to go back on her car?


    When she was hesitating, her phone rang.


    Anna pulled it out.


    Mia intentionally or unintentionally nced at the screen and although it wasn''t very clear, she could


    confirm that the number calling Anna was Jimmy''s number.


    They were still in contact thiste at night?


    Mia clenched her fists and narrowed her eyes with a hint of jealous anger shing through them.


    "I''ll be back soon. I''m waiting for a taxi," said Anna sweetly and gently on the other end of the line,


    pulling Mia out of her world full of jealousy and anger.


    Seeing thepletely genuine smile on Anna''s face made Mia tremble inside.


    Could it be... could they really be dating?


    Anna, you promised me that you would create an opportunity for me to meet Jimmy but now you''re


    secretly seeing him behind my back? You''re two-faced, despicable and lowly!


    Mia kept cursing Anna in her mind non-stop.


    "Don''te pick me up anymore. I''ll be back soon. Just wait for me at home," said Anna softly


    while deliberately lowering her voice so as not to let Mia hear what she was saying.


    Although it sounded light and gentle enough, Mia heard it clearly and became more infuriated.


    A malicious gleam shed across Mia''s eyes as she thought, "Damn! They''re actually living


    together!"


    Anna hung up quickly after their conversation ended.


    "Who called? Is he your new boyfriend?" asked Mia insincerely, trying hard not to show how angry


    she was feeling inside


    "Just a friend," replied Anna calmly without wanting to tell anything about herself dating Jimmy


    "I''m going ahead now see if there are any carsing by; why don''t you go ahead first? Let''s meet


    tomorrow at work."


    Anna turned around readying herself to walk away when suddenly Mia grabbed hold of her wrists


    tightly.


    "Anna, since we''ve been training together here at J. S. Entertainment, we haven''t had much time


    lying down on the same bed talking like before. Why don''t you invite me over your apartment so we


    can chat properly?"


    Mia smiled and suggested, "Why don''t we hang out another day? I''m feeling a bit tired today and


    want to head back early."


    Anna looked a bit embarrassed. Her refusal only confirmed Mia''s suspicion that she was hiding


    something.


    "Is there a man hiding in your apartment?" Mia asked casually. But when she saw Anna''s furrowed


    brow, she knew her guess was right.


    Had Anna already moved in with Jimmy? Was that why she kept refusing to let Miae over?


    Facing Mia''s curious gaze, Anna simply pursed her lips and said, "Mia, I really am tired. Let''s catch


    up at work tomorrow."


    After saying this, Anna walked away without looking back.


    Mia got into her car but clenched the steering wheel in anger. She realized that Anna must be


    dating Jimmy and felt rage rise within her.


    Anna, if you don''t want me to be happy, then I won''t let you be happy either! I''ve been trying so hard


    to please you but you never appreciate it. Don''t me me for teaching you a lesson!


    With these thoughts running through her mind, Mia started the car and stepped on the gas pedal.


    Anna sensed something was wrong and turned around just as the car came hurtling towards her.


    She instinctively ran forward but Mia''s car speed only increased.


    "What are you doing?" Anna yelled as loud as she could but it seemed like Mia had turned into an


    insane beast who wouldn''t stop until she hit something or someone... and unfortunately for Anna it


    was herself who ended up being hit by the car with a loud thud.


    As soon as they collided, Mia stopped the car quickly and jumped out of it almost immediately after


    seeing that Anna had fallen onto the ground.


    Miaughed at what had happened - there was an eerie look on her face which made people feel


    uneasy around her now more than ever before.


    "This is what happens when someone messes with me," thought Mia while looking down at Anna


    lying on the ground.


    Her eyes glinted maliciously; however, she didn''t forget to check if anyone else saw what happened


    before slowly reaching down towards Anna''s nose...

 Chapter 892 Disappearance

    Chapter 892 Disappearance


    Chapter 892 Disappearance


    When Mia felt Anna''s weak breath, she was so scared that she fell to the ground.


    What did she just do?


    Mia''s face changed dramatically, and she suddenly became at a loss for what to do.


    She couldn''t imagine if Anna woke up and used her of hitting her...


    Will I never be able to walk out of the prison gate for the rest of my life?


    No, she can''t let this happen!


    Mia regained herposure and looked at Anna, who had fallen to the ground and had been


    unconscious, and a cruelty quickly crossed her eyes.


    Anna, don''t me me. me yourself for stealing the man I wanted. And now there''s a possibility


    that you''ll take away my chance to debut?


    As long as you disappear from this world, I can find a way to be Jimmy''s woman. With his


    connections and financial support, do you think I would still worry about not having a ce in the


    entertainment industry?


    Mia''s face revealed a sinister smile as she thought about this.


    She struggled to help Anna onto her own car, and then quickly drove away from the scene.


    When Jimmy returned to the apartment, it was already early morning. He thought Anna must have


    fallen asleep, so he deliberately tiptoed and gently pushed open the door to their room.


    Where was she?


    Upon seeing that there was no one in the bed and the nkets were neatly folded without any signs


    of being slept in, Jimmy''s handsome eyebrows furrowed tightly together.


    Didn''t she say there was something important to talk about tonight?


    Was she going back to her own apartment?


    He called Anna two hours ago and she told him that she would be home soon.


    Jimmy dialed Anna''s phone number anxiously, but the phone rang for a while without anyone


    answering, which made him feel a bit strange.


    Just as he was about to hang up and prepare to dial again, a text message came through on his


    phone.


    Seeing that it was a text message from Anna, he immediately clicked on it.


    "I am taking care of my father in the hospital. He has fallen asleep and I don''t want to wake him up."


    The content of the text message made Jimmy furrow his brow, but he slowly rxed.


    He immediately replied with a text message.


    "Take care of yourself, I''lle pick you up tomorrow."


    After waiting for a while without receiving Anna''s reply, Jimmy thought she might have fallen asleep.


    He put the phone aside and turned to walk towards the bathroom.


    The next morning, after a simple wash-up, Jimmy skipped breakfast and drove directly to the


    hospital where Mr. Miller lived.


    What he never expected was that he didn''t see Anna in the ward. Just as he turned around to leave,


    Mrs. Miller stopped him.


    Mrs. Miller''s face was filled with a smile, even though there was no expression on Jimmy''s


    handsome face.


    "Mr. Harrison, could you please bring my son back from Urghgow for the sake of Anna? He is


    suffering too much there and it breaks my heart."


    Mrs. Miller tightly grasped his arm.


    If it were before, Jimmy would definitely have directly gotten rid of her, but considering that she was


    Anna''s mother, he temporarily put aside this decision. However, his patience is gradually wearing


    thin.


    "He will go there to work. It''s his own choice," Jimmy said coldly, thinking of what Gavyn had done


    to his girlfriend.


    After hearing Jimmy''s words, Mrs. Miller looked confused.


    "Could it be... Could it be that it was you who made Gavyn stay there?"


    Jimmy snorted.


    "You should be grateful that I spared his life."


    The cold voice revealed his anger at this moment.


    "You..." Mrs. Millerpletely broke down, thinking of her son secretly calling herst night, his


    exhausted and powerless voice and painful crying. Mrs. Miller couldn''t control her emotions,


    grabbing Jimmy''s tie tightly with both hands.


    "You give me my son back, if... if anything happens to my son, I... I''ll kill myself in front of you!"


    Mrs. Miller''s shrewish behavior caused Jimmy topletely lose his patience.


    He pushed Mrs. Miller away with one hand.


    Although Mrs. Miller did not fall to the ground, she was still frightened by the coldness in Jimmy''s


    eyes.


    "I''m here to find Anna, not to watch you curse like a fishwife." Jimmy''s lips parted.


    Mr. Miller, who was awakened by Mrs. Miller, waved his hand at Jimmy.


    "Anna isn''t here. She said she had been too busytely, but she promised me yesterday that she


    woulde over today."


    "Hasn''t shee here yesterday?" Jimmy rushed to the bedside and anxiously asked, startling Mr.


    Miller.


    Was something wrong?"


    Jimmy knew that Anna wouldn''t want his dad to worry, so he didn''t say anything and just shook his


    head.


    "Since she promised toe, she will definitelye. Take care of yourself and if there''s anything


    you need, just tell the nurses and they''ll help you prepare."


    After saying this, Jimmy immediately left the hospital room.


    On his way to thepany, he kept dialing Anna''s phone but it was always turned off.


    For some reason, a sense of foreboding crept into Jimmy''s heart.


    He stepped on the gas pedal and arrived at J. S. Entertainment as quickly as possible.


    Jimmy went straight to the practice room where he scanned everyone present with eagle-like eyes


    but did not see Anna who he had been thinking about all along.


    Charlee who was in training saw Jimmy and greeted him with a bright smile saying, "Mr. Harrison,


    are you here to watch us? We''re all working very hard."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Ignoring Charlee''s flirtatious gaze entirely, Jimmy went straight up to Mia instead.


    Seeing Jimmy suddenly appear before her made Mia feel uneasy but she remained calm on the


    outside while asking with a smile, "Mr. Harrison, is there something I can help you with?"


    A hint of fierceness mixed with bloodlust shed through Jimmy''s dark eyes as he asked, "Has


    Anna contacted you?"


    As expected, he came for Anna.


    Mia felt her heart skipped a beat but pretended to reply nonchntly, "We''ve been in conflict


    recently and haven''t had any contact during this time."

 Chapter 893 Where Are You Exactly?

    Chapter 893 Where Are You Exactly?


    Chapter 893 Where Are You Exactly?


    In Jimmy''s ck pupils, there was extreme coldness, and the chill emanating from his body made


    people hesitant to approach him.


    Mia was also afraid, but... she knew that she had no way out now.


    "Mr. Harrison, what''s going on? Although Anna and I have been at oddstely, we''ve been good


    friends for many years. So... I''m still worried about her noting to work today."


    Mia deliberately pretended to care for Anna very much.


    Jimmy leaned slightly forward, and the seriousness in his eyes was clear to Mia.


    "Don''t let me find out that her disappearance has something to do with you. Otherwise, I might


    make you wish you were dead and regret living in this world."


    Jimmy opened his lips and spoke in a low voice filled with killing intent that only he and Mia could


    hear. His ruthlessness filled Mia''s heart with fear so much so that she dared not look up at him.


    "I... I really don''t know what happened exactly," Mia wanted to exin herself but Jimmy''s disdainful


    gaze made her abandon the idea altogether.


    She was d she did what she did.


    Unable to get any valuable information from Mia, Jimmy left J. S. Entertainment.


    He sent all of his men secretly searching for Anna''s whereabouts but after one day passed there


    still wasn''t any news whatsoever.


    As time went by, Jimmy became more uneasy. Crimson filled his deep eyes as he wondered where


    Anna could be hiding? Every minute of waiting tortured him especially since he hated himself for not


    realizing something was wrong when he received the message yesterday.


    Bang!


    Jimmy''s heavy fist smashed fiercely into the wall. Self-me mixed with worry over Anna pushed


    him towards an emotional breakdown.


    Bryce arrived at Jimmy''s office immediately upon receiving news about it; seeing blood seeping


    from between Jimmy''s fingers alerted Bryce just how serious things were bing.


    "What exactly is going on? Is Anna really missing?" Bryce asked anxiously.


    Although Bryce didn''t have any romantic feelings towards Anna, he wanted to know what exactly


    happened to her out of concern.


    Jimmy narrowed his dark eyes slightly; worry and pain clearly visible deep within them.


    "She''s missing."


    Although he only said a few words, Jimmy felt a sharp pain in his heart, he always knew that he


    cared about Anna, but he didn''t think that this care had already been imprinted in the bottom of his


    heart.


    Bryce had been friends with Jimmy for so many years, but it was the first time he''d seen Jimmy so


    painful and anxious.


    "Calm down, she''s so smart and kind. She''ll be fine."


    Bryce consoled, but when he saw the growing concern under Jimmy''s eyes, he knew that his


    constion wouldn''t do any good.


    Jimmy used his connections to check all the intersection''s surveince footage. Sitting in front of the


    computer, he stared at the screen, fearing that he would miss any of the images rted to Anna.


    "Drink a cup of coffee, or you''ll copse."


    Bryce ced the freshly brewed coffee beside Jimmy''s hand.


    When he picked up the cup, Jimmy''s eyes, which were bloodshot, were still locked onto the


    computer screen.


    "Or else you can take a break and I''ll help you look."


    Bryce was really a little worried that Jimmy wouldpletely copse.


    "Did you find out the location of the cell phone?"


    Jimmy asked, his voice was hoarse and appalling as he hadn''t been resting.


    "Yes, it''s in a trash can full of garbage, it''s been visibly damaged so the techs are recovering the


    data inside and themunications department is looking into the recent call logs and text


    messages sent," Bryce said.


    Jimmy nodded, having great faith in Bryce''s ability to get things done.


    After drinking two cups of bitter coffee one after another, he felt that he had recovered some of his


    spirit, and because of staring at theputer for a long time, his eyes became crimson.


    Half an hourter, Bryce rushed to Jimmy with an excited face.


    "There ... is news."


    Jimmy''s eyes finally had some light.


    "Say it quickly!"


    If it was before, Bryce would have teased him, but now he wouldn''t dare to have such thoughts,


    after all, this is a matter of human life.


    "Communications found out that Anna received a text message before she called you."


    A text message?


    "Who sent it to her?" Jimmy had a gut feeling that this text message must be rted to Anna''s


    disappearance.


    "It''s..." A coldness flickered in Bryce''s eyes. "It''s Mia. The technicians have decrypted the contents


    of the text message, and it contains the address of ate-night restaurant."


    Mia?


    Jimmy''s bloodshot eyes were filled with killing intent.


    He picked up the car keys directly from his desk and quickly rushed out of the office.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Afraid that he might do something uncontroble in his impulsiveness, Bryce left the Harrison Group


    with Jimmy.


    A few minutester, Bryce regretted it.


    His hands were tightly gripping the armrests, and the speed was like that of a racing car, which


    made Bryce gasp in shock.


    "Jimmy, I know... I know you''re worried about Anna, but... my life is valuable too. Can you please...


    slow down a bit and wait?"


    Bryce said with a trembling voice.


    Jimmy seemed to have not heard at all. Instead of slowing down, he stepped on the gas pedal even


    harder, which made Bryce really scared because of the excessive speed. He was afraid that he


    would be mercilessly thrown out of the car.


    Jimmy parked his car at the doorstep of J. S. Entertainment in just over ten minutes.


    Before the car had evene to aplete stop, Jimmy jumped out and rushed straight into the


    company.


    Bryce struggled to get out of the car, and his legs felt weak, almost causing him to fall.


    He''s absolutely crazy!


    Bryce took several deep breaths to calm himself down before walking into thepany with slightly


    unsteady steps.


    Jimmy walked directly into the practice room and immediately spotted Mia dancing.


    Mia saw Jimmy walking towards herself from the corner of her eyes, and her heart skipped a beat.


    Could he have found something?


    A hint of fear shed across Mia''s face, although it was only fleeting, Jimmy''s sharp eyes still


    caught it clearly.


    As if emanating from the depths of hell, a murderous aura instantly enveloped Mia...

 Chapter 894 IM Gonna Kill You

    Chapter 894 I''M Gonna Kill You


    Chapter 894 I''m Gonna Kill You


    Other trainees who were training were surprised when they saw the cold and fierce expression on


    his face, and they looked at each other in confusion.


    Jimmy walked straight to Mia with rage in his bloodshot eyes, he reached to sp Mia''s neck with


    his bony hand.


    "Oh my god, what''s happening?"


    Jimmy''s actions startled those around him, especially a few timid trainees who almost fell to the


    ground.


    Mia, whose button was fastened, had difficulty breathing. As Jimmy exerted more force with his big


    hands, her face turned increasingly pale.


    "Tell me, where is she?"


    His icy voice echoed clearly in Mia''s ear.


    Sure enough, he was doing it for that little bitch Anna.


    Though feeling suffocating, Mia remained calm.


    "Mr. Harrison, what... what are you saying? I... I don''t understand. Who is she?"


    Mia said with effort, and with every word she felt a burning pain in her throat.


    Jimmy had long lost his patience, and his eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty intent as he


    dangerously narrowed his eyes.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He exerted more force. The suffocating feeling made Mia swing her hands instinctively, her face


    change from green to ashen.


    "Mr. Harrison, let go of her, you almost strangled her."


    When the teacher saw that Mia was only exhaling and not inhaling, her face turned pale with fear.


    She quickly walked over to Jimmy, mustering up the courage to speak.


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows and slowly parted his lips.


    "Get lost..."


    The teacher quickly retreat to the side in fear.


    No one dared to step forward and stop Jimmy, who was like Satan himself.


    They looked at Mia with horror as she gradually lost her ability to breathe.


    Mia never imagined that Jimmy would treat her like this in front of so many people, and as she


    struggled to breathe, it felt like she could see the arrival of death.


    What should I do?


    She wanted topromise, but she couldn''t speak anymore.


    No, I don''t want to die.


    Bryce walked into the practice room, and all he saw was Mia being strangled to death.


    Oh my god, is he crazy?


    Bryce quickly ran over and grabbed Jimmy''s wrist with his big hand.


    "Jimmy, let go quickly, she''s almost unable to breathe," Bryce shouted anxiously.


    But Jimmy ignored him.


    Bryce was sweating profusely due to his anxiety.


    "If you don''t let go now, you will never know where Anna went."


    In a moment of desperation, Bryce mentioned Anna''s name, which gradually restored Jimmy''s


    sanity and caused hisrge hands to slowly release their grip.


    "Cough..."


    Finally free, Mia slumped on the ground, coughing violently, she greedily breathed in fresh air, she


    had never been so close to death, her whole body trembled, and her beautiful eyes were full of


    horror and fear for Jimmy.


    "Where on earth is she?!"


    "immy gritted his teeth and spoke through tightly pursed lips, exuding a chilling aura of hostility.


    Bryce was afraid that Jimmy would lose control again, so he quickly crouched in front of Mia.


    "Anna is your only lifeline. If you don''t tell the truth soon, you may really have to meet the death."


    Bryce kindly reminded.


    "I..."


    Mia was extremely frightened, on the verge of copse under Jimmy''s fierce gaze.


    Feeling Mia''s hesitation, Bryce''s face revealed a hint of a wicked smile.


    "Jimmy never spares his enemies. It''s a piece of cake for him to send you to hell. But he won''t get


    you killed easily. He will torture you bit by bit and make your life a living hell." Bryce spoke slowly


    and steadily.


    Mia was so scared that her whole body went limp.


    "I... don''t know."


    The impulsive wordspletely angered Jimmy, who walked straight up to Mia. This time, his


    clearly definedrge hand did not grasp her neck, but instead grabbed her delicate wrist.


    Everyone heard the cracking sound of the bone.


    "Ah..."


    Mia''s painful scream echoed clearly in everyone''s ears.


    Looking at her wrist hanging in an unnatural position, everyone was filled with fear and unease.


    "I can break your other one," Jimmy said icily and ruthlessly.


    Mia''s forehead was sweating from the pain, and her once bright and beautiful eyes now looked like


    dead ashes.


    Bryce standing beside shook his head helplessly.


    Just as Jimmy''s big hand grabbed Mia''s other wrist, she blurted out, "I... I''ll say it."


    Finally hearing the answer he wanted to hear, Jimmy rxed a bit.


    "She... I took her to... took her to the seaside."


    The seaside?


    A sense of ominous foreboding suddenly arose in Jimmy''s heart, and his sharp eyes red fiercely


    at her.


    "What did you do to her?"


    "I..."


    Faced with Jimmy''s angry questioning, Mia trembled even more violently, and the scene from that


    moment appeared before her eyes.


    I pushed her into the sea, I watched her being swept away by the waves, I''m sorry, I wanted to pull


    her up, but I really did not have the strength. When I pushed her, I regretted it." Mia''s voice was full


    of panic and anxiety, as if she had been trapped in the cruel picture at that time.


    "I''m gonna kill you!"


    Everyone felt Jimmy''s enormous rage.


    "Jimmy, calm down!"


    Bryce quickly hugged Jimmy. He did not care if Mia was dead, but he could not let his good buddy


    commit murder.


    Jimmy tried to calm down. With bloodshot eyes, he exuded a chilling aura.


    "Take her with you. I want to know the exact location and immediately notify the water police and


    relevant personnel to rush to the scene at the fastest speed."

 Chapter 895 I Only Want Her

    Chapter 895 I Only Want Her


    Chapter 895 I Only Want Her


    The group arrived at the seaside at the fastest speed, and with Mia''s identification, they found the


    spot where Anna fell into the water.


    "If anything happens to her, I''m gonna make you miserable, you''re gonna regret living in this world,"


    Jimmy said coldly.


    After understanding the situation, the police directly took Mia back for investigation.


    Standing where Anna fell into the sea, Jimmy saw twinkling stars in his eyes.


    Anna, you must stay safe. You cannot get into any idents.


    When you were a child, you went through a painful disappearance, but you managed to get through


    it. You can do the same now, right?


    Watching the coast guard and the people he had brought searching everywhere in the sea for


    Anna''s figure, but...


    However, as time passed, everyone realized that such a search was like looking for a needle in a


    haystack. Even... even everyone believed that Anna had been died at sea. After all, in such an


    environment and with her being injured and unconscious, how could there be any chance of


    survival?


    The search continued into the night, and as the waves grewrger, everyone''s hope dwindled.


    Until dawn, the staff who had been salvaging for a day and night could no longer resist their


    physical exhaustion and came to Jimmy one after another.


    "Mr. Harrison, we have been searching for so long now. From the moment Miss Miller fell into the


    waterst night, it has been almost 48 hours. The hope of her survival is diminishing."


    The captain of the search team looked exhausted.


    Although Jimmy knows what he said is true, he is unable to ept it.


    "No, it''s impossible. She will be fine. She promised me that she would live well and create


    happiness for the two of us. I beg you, please... please go search again, okay?"


    Jimmy, who has always been high and mighty like a king,pletely copsed. At this moment, he


    was not the dominant business tycoon anymore; he was just an ordinary man who had lost his


    beloved woman.


    The captain, who had experienced too many searches like this, sighed helplessly.


    "Mr. Harrison, give up."


    Patting Jimmy on the shoulder, the captain led his team away from the beach.


    Why?


    Jimmy''s eyes turned bloodshot as he gazed at the tumultuous waves of the sea. His tears, which he


    had been suppressing all along, finally burst out uncontrobly.


    "Jimmy..."


    "She''s not dead, I... I have to find her," Jimmy said, grabbing the keys to Bryce''s speedboat and


    running towards it like a madman.


    "Jimmy, are you crazy?" Bryce gasped, quickly following him.


    "The waves are getting bigger and the search teams have all left. It''s dangerous for you to go out on


    the boat like this," Bryce shouted anxiously.


    But Jimmy pushed him away. "Even if it is dangerous, I don''t want to give up."


    After saying these words, Jimmy quickly got on the speedboat. Afraid that he would be swallowed


    by the waves alone, Bryce gritted his teeth and joined him on board.


    Looking at Bryce who had boarded with him on the speedboat together, Jimmy felt warm. After a


    while he finally uttered two words, "Thank you."


    Following the flow of waves, Jimmy searched everywhere with his speedboat, knowing full well how


    foolish his behavior was but... he didn''t want to give up even though there was only a glimmer of


    hope left.


    Until the waves grew bigger and bigger apanied by pouring rain. Bryce knew that if he didn''t


    stop Jimmy''s madness now, then something terrible would happen soon enough.


    "Jimmy! Hurry back! The rain is getting heavier and heavier; the boat will capsize!"


    Bryce shouted loudly at Jimmy.


    The rain soaked through their clothes as tears flowed into sea water from Jimmy''s eyes.


    Looking at vast ocean in front of them made Jimmy''s heart feel like it was being pricked by needles;


    sharp pain spreading throughout every inch of his body.


    After much effort they finally managed to get ashore but Bryce was so exhausted that he almost


    copsed ontond when they arrived.


    Seeing that Jimmy had been staring out into sea this whole time without moving an inch from where


    he stood made Bryces sigh heavily before slowly standing up himself and walking over towards him.


    "You know we should both know what has happened already," said Bryce as he approached Jimmy,


    "I believe Anna in heaven wouldn''t want you..."


    Before Bryce finished what he wanted say, Jimmy suddenly grabbed hold of Bryce''s cor tightly,


    "She''s not dead! She''s waiting for me to save her!"


    Bryce understood how much pain Jimmy must be feeling right now, so he didn''t feel offensive by


    Jimmy''s actions.


    "Calm down. I''m telling the truth."


    After a while, Jimmy silently let go of Anna''s hand and copsed onto the beach. His once perfect


    life had be bleak again.


    "Anna, how could you be so cruel? How could you leave me alone?" he cried out. "You said you had


    something important to tell me. Why did you break your promise?"


    "Why?" Jimmy''s beautiful face was now filled with sadness and pain.


    The pain felt like an invisible vine that tightly wrapped around him, making him feel suffocated. He


    was shattered by this sudden blow.


    The next day, the police announced that Anna had passed away. Mr. Miller received the news and


    despite his weakened state, he and Mrs. Miller went to the beach.


    Although Mrs. Miller loved her son Gavyn dearly, she couldn''t control her grief when she heard


    about her daughter''s death and soon fell into aa at the beach.


    Mr. Miller sat in his wheelchair with tears streaming down his face.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Jimmy suppressed the sadness and settled down Mr. Miller and Mrs. Miller. Then he stood alone on


    the seaside, gazing out into the distance.


    "Anna, I don''t believe that you just left me like this," he whispered softly to himself. "I won''t give up


    hope even if there is only a slight chance."


    Jimmy immediately found another search team and began another round of searching for Anna but


    after a week, they still hadn''t found any leads, which caused Jimmy topletely break down


    physically from exhaustion.


    Seeing Jimmy lose all vitality made Bryce worried about him, so he came over again, trying to help


    him move on from Anna''s passing.


    "Jimmy, ept reality; she won''te back," Bryce said heavily. "Do you really think she could


    survive without food or water drifting at sea? Besides... the experienced search teams have given


    us urate answers."


    "I just want her," replied Jimmy weakly with a hoarse voice filled with longing for Anna. In this world


    all he wanted was Anna.

 Chapter 896 Only Memories Left

    Chapter 896 Only Memories Left


    Chapter 896 Only Memories Left


    That night, Jimmy was forcibly sent home by Bryce. To kept him from losing control due to missing


    Anna too much, Bryce stayed with him for a night.


    The next morning, Jimmy, who had not slept all night, left the room.


    Bryce was brewing coffee when he heard amotion and immediately walked out of the


    restaurant. When he saw Jimmy about to leave, he quickly stood in front of him to block his way.


    "Jimmy, snap out of it! She''s gone, and the fact can''t be changed no matter how you searched."


    Bryce earnestly persuaded him with a heavy heart.


    Jimmy lifted his head, and in his bloodshot eyes were full of sadness and pain that he couldn''t hide.


    "I need to numb myself with work now. Maybe... it can help me temporarily forget reality."


    His hoarse voice highlighted his pain at the moment.


    Bryce sighed, he understood Jimmy''s longing for Anna, but...


    "Are you sure your body can handle the heavy workload? I don''t want you to copse," Bryce asked


    with a serious tone, his eyes showing concern for Jimmy.


    "I''m fine."


    Knowing that Jimmy had made up his mind, Bryce had no choice but to take him to the Harrison


    Group.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    When Jimmy returned to the office, his face was haggard as if he could copse at any moment.


    This startled Randall, who stayed by his side, afraid that he would faint due to weakness in the next


    moment.


    "Please arrange more work for me and fill up all my time. I don''t want any free time."


    Jimmy, who was buried in the documents, ordered with an expressionless face.


    "But... are you sure?"


    Jimmy frowned slightly. "Make arrangements."


    Randall had no choice but to start organizing the new schedule.


    For the next day, Jimmy didn''t eat anything except for drinking coffee to keep himself alert.


    Watching his CEO constantly using work to numb himself and temporarily forget all the pain,


    Randall was worried.


    "You go out first, I want to be alone for a while."


    After reading thest document, Jimmy spoke in a hoarse voice, slowly.


    Randall nodded and, although worried, still left the office and considerately closed the door.


    Jimmy dragged his exhausted body, as if he could copse at any moment, to the window and


    looked out into the distance.


    Anna, how are you doing over there?


    You even... never appeared in my dreams.


    Jimmy felt a sharp pain in his heart, and mist appeared in his eyes.


    The scene of his mother picking up Anna and bringing her home when they were young shed


    before his eyes.


    Although they only spent a few months together, those beautiful and pure moments were deeply


    engraved in his heart.


    "Jimmy, you cannot leave me behind. We must stay together forever."


    Jimmy saw Anna standing in front of him, with her hands on her hips and a serious expression on


    her face, as if she wasmanding him. Her crisp and pleasant voice echoed clearly in his ears.


    "Okay, I will always hold your hand and let''s grow up together."


    Jimmy vividly remembered his promise to Anna, but...


    Tears that had been hidden and suppressed for a long time, finally fell uncontrobly.


    After several days of work, Jimmy broke down physically. During a five-hour conference, he


    persisted, but passed out from the pain.


    His fainting scared the employees who were in a meeting, and they quickly sent him to the hospital.


    Upon receiving the news, Bryce rushed to the hospital immediately.


    After a thorough examination by the doctor, Bryce received Jimmy''s medical report half an hour


    later. He came to the ward with a solemn expression on his face.


    When Bryce saw Jimmy struggling to get out of bed, he was really angry. He went straight to the


    bedside.


    "Jimmy, you can torture yourself, but don''t forget your parents. You can free yourself by killing


    yourself, but what about your parents and the Harrison Group? Do you have the heart to leave all


    these behind?" Bryce shouted at Jimmy.


    Jimmy''s eyes were now dull and lifeless, as if all vitality had been lost.


    Bryce sighed and ced the results of his physical examination report in front of him.


    "Severe gastric bleeding. The doctor instructed that you must take good care of your body and not


    overwork yourself, otherwise you won''t be able to handle it. I believe Anna wouldn''t want to see you


    in a state of despair now that she''s in heaven."


    "Gastric bleeding?" Jimmy looked at the handwriting on the test report and a hint of self-mockery


    curved his lips.


    "Do I need to tell your parents not toe back home for now?" Bryce asked softly.


    Jimmy had a pained expression on his face. He remembered telling his parents who were abroad


    half a month ago that he had found Anna, and that he had decided to make her his wife.


    His parents liked Anna, so when they heard about finding her, his mother wanted toe over


    immediately to see their future daughter-inw, but now...


    "I''ll personally talk to them,"


    Bryce nodded in agreement. To prevent Jimmy from sneaking back to work after he left, Bryce


    stayed at the hospital until one weekter when the doctor announced that Jimmy could be


    discharged from the hospital.


    Bryce helped him with all necessary procedures. After helping Jimmy into his car, Bryce asked,


    "How about you stay at my ce for now?"


    Jimmy shook his head; although he had undergone treatment and rest for a week, but... his face


    was still as pale as paper."There are many memories of me and her in our house; these memories


    are all I have left." Jimmy said lightly with an unmistakable depression in his eyes.


    Under Jimmy''s insistence, Bryce drove him back home where Anna''s faint fragrance lingered in the


    air around them. Jimmy greedily took several breaths of it. His gaze fell on a photo frame ced on


    top of their bedside table where they were intimately leaning against each other with sweet yet


    happy smiles stered across their faces.


    He picked up the frame and nted a deep kiss onto Anna''s face captured within...

 Chapter 897 Five Years Later

    Chapter 897 Five Years Later


    Chapter 897 Five Years Later


    Five yearster, Olivia took the sry given by the convenience store owner and a sweet smile


    appeared on her face. With this sry, she could afford her son''s tuition fees and send him to


    kindergarten like other children.


    "Thank you, Ma''ma."


    Olivia smiled and said thank you.


    The owner nodded.


    "It''s really tough for you to raise a child alone. Have you ever thought about finding a father for Jay?


    Last time, a customer in my store was asking about you all the time. It''s obvious that he''s interested


    in you and he promised to treat Jay as his own son."


    Olivia sighed.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t remember anything from before, not even my name. It was the elderly couple who saved me


    that gave me a name. As a woman who has lost all her memories and doesn''t even know who her


    child''s father is, which man would dare to easily ept me? Besides, Jay and I have been living


    well together for so many years. Although we live in poverty, Jay is really sensible and having him is


    enough."


    Olivia wiped the sweat off her face and when she mentioned her baby son, a happy smile appeared


    on her face.


    Although raising Jay alone and experiencing so much has been tough, this kind of experience is


    what I have longed for the most.


    The store owner''s face showed a touch of regret.


    "Ma''ma, I need to go to the next store for my part-time job. I gotta go now. We''ll see each other


    tomorrow."


    After ncing at the time, Olivia quickly pushed her bicycle and left the convenience store in a


    hurry.


    When she finished all her part-time jobs and returned to the rental house, it was already 10 o''clock


    at night.


    Olivia dragged her exhausted body to open the door of her room. The room was small and there


    was no space for anything other than essential daily necessities.


    At a nce, she saw her baby son cooking instant noodles in front of the stove.


    Watching her son''s small figure, Olivia''s eyes were filled with a mist of tears.


    Even though she has taken on several part-time jobs, after paying for rent and necessary expenses,


    she has nothing left for herself. She truly hates that she is not capable of providing a better life for


    her son.


    "Olivia, you''re back?"


    Olivia nted a kiss on her son''s handsome little face before settling him onto the nearby chair.


    "If I can earn more money, you won''t have to eat instant noodles every day," she said.


    Looking at her son''s pale face, Olivia felt even more guilty. His small and thin body worried her. Was


    it really suitable for him to attend kindergarten with such poor nutrition?


    Jay shook his head. "I like eating instant noodles of all vors, and I can even cook them for you."


    Olivia sighed as she watched her thoughtful and considerate son. She promised herself that she


    would work harder to give Jay a better life.


    Opening the small refrigerator, Olivia took out the only two eggs inside. Although it was just two


    bowls of noodles with two eggs, mother and son were happy to share this meal together.


    To ensure that Jay got enough nutrition, Olivia put both eggs in his bowl but he wasn''t pleased


    about it.


    "We should share good fortune and hardship together - one egg each," he said as he ced one


    egg in Olivia''s bowl.


    "Olivia, you can''t refuse me or I''ll get angry," Jay warned yfully but with an air of maturity beyond


    his years - perhaps inherited from his unknown father?


    "Okay then, let''s eat together," replied a happy Olivia after seeing how much love there was


    between them over something so simple as sharing food.


    After dinner, they yed games on theputer like they usually did, but when she saw how


    proficiently Jay typed away at the keyboard, she couldn''t help feeling curious about what he was


    doing online.


    Theputer had been purchased at Jay''s strong request. Although it couldn''t create a better life


    for him directly, Olivia hoped that through the inte he could learn about things outside Trada


    because Trada was too small after all...


    "All done!" eximed Jay happily as he closed down theputer screen and snuggled up against


    Olivia''s chest.


    "You can''t y on yourputer every day because it isn''t good for your eyesight, okay?"


    cautioned Olivia softly .


    Jay lifted his head in her arms, revealing a handsome little face with a bright smile.


    "At your service, Mommy."


    Olivia''s face lit up with happiness at her son''s promise.


    "I''ve saved enough money for your kindergarten fees. You can start tomorrow."


    Olivia suddenly remembered this and told her son.


    "I can still live well without going to kindergarten, Olivia. You can save that money forter use. I''ll


    be able to go to elementary school even if I don''t go to kindergarten," Jay said confidently.


    "No, you cannot."


    Olivia disagreed with her son''s decision.


    "Although you are very smart, I hope that you can receive more formal education and not miss out


    on the life normal children should lead. So you must go to kindergarten."


    Jay responded with an "OK," but his round eyes were filled with wisdom.


    When the program he designed could run smoothly, Olivia wouldn''t have to work so hard every day


    doing several part-time jobs. It wasn''t time yet to tell her about it, and he wanted it to be a surprise


    when the time came.


    Ring...


    The phone interrupted their warm mother-son moment. Seeing that it was Ruth, whom she had


    known for two years already, Olivia quickly answered the call button.


    "There is an event at the mall tomorrow and they need several part-time girls. Do you have time?


    Do you want a part-time job?"


    Ruth''s voice was as straightforward as her personality.


    "We''ll wear the mascot costumes; the sry is quite good." Olivia thought about it before answering


    Ruth positively. "Okay, I''ll go. I can take Jay along since he hasn''t been out in a while anyway."


    After chatting for a few more minutes on the phone together, they hung up simultaneously .


    "I''m finally going to work together with Olivia! So happy!" Jay happily threw himself into his mother''s


    arms after she hung up from talking on the phone.


    Looking at her precious baby boy in her arms, Olivia smiled brightly .


    Inwardly, Olivia made herself this vow: I will do everything possible to give my baby boy the best life


    possible .

 Chapter 898 The Boy Bumped Into Him

    Chapter 898 The Boy Bumped Into Him


    Chapter 898 The Boy Bumped into Him


    Bryce pushed open the door to Jimmy''s office, immediately hit with the strong aroma of coffee that


    lingered in his nose. Even though it had been five years since theirst encounter, Jimmy couldn''t


    move on and was trapped by it - coffee had be a necessity for him.


    Jimmy''s cold gaze fell on Bryce as he quickly ced the list he held in front of him.


    "This is the elimination list," Bryce said.


    Jimmy nced at the list with a cold look before saying, "Have the agency send next month''s artist


    schedule to my email."


    Holding his cup of coffee, Jimmy walked over to his desk and began looking through files. It was just


    like old times.


    Bryce walked up to his desk and ced both hands on it. "Mr. Harrison, can''t you take a break?


    There are twenty-four hours in a day and you spend eighteen or neen hours working every day.


    You''ll burn out if you keep this up. You have so many talented people work for you. Do you really


    need to work so hard?"


    Jimmy signed his name on some documents without replying to Bryce''s words before pressing a


    button on his phone.


    "Notify all employees from nning department to meet at conference room one for a meeting in


    ten minutes," Jimmy ordered Randall over the phone before hanging up without any hesitation or


    dy.


    "Do you need anything else? If not, please return to J. S. Entertainment," Jimmy spoke calmly with


    no expression showing on his handsome face.


    "You''re nothing but a workaholic now," Bryce said helplessly


    "I heard that you''re nning to visit Trada soon; do you want an assistant? I can fully rece


    Randall as your assistant." A yful smile appeared on Bryce''s handsome face as he suggested


    this idea.


    Jimmy furrowed his brow slightly. "I''m going there for inspections only."


    Bryce shrugged nonchntly. "I''ve been too busytely and my mother set me up on to many blind


    dates, which makes me have no time to flirt with women. I would rather go visit Trada with you than


    being set up on blind dates, since Trada is known for its beautiful scenery and rxing


    atmosphere."


    Thinking that his mom kept arranging for blind dates for him, Bryce felt helpless.


    "Nine o''clock sharp at airport." The short yet chilling sentence echoed into Bryce''s ears


    Bryce sighed heavily


    "You spend your words as if every one were a gold. Okay, see you tomorrow at nine," Bryce turned


    and left the office.


    After Jimmy finished thest document, it was two hourster. Jimmy picked up his cold coffee and


    his lips curved into a bitter smile.


    "Anna, are you living happily in heaven?"


    ...


    The next day, Olivia woke up early to prepare breakfast for her son. Although it was simple, Jay was


    very happy with it.


    "Olivia, are you sure you want to take me to the mall?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Jay elegantly wiped his mouth and looked at Olivia with big watery eyes.


    Olivia squatted in front of her son and gently stroked his handsome little face.


    "I''ve been working part-timetely, so I haven''t had time to spend with you. Today there is an event


    at the mall with a special yground for children. While I work as a mascot character, you can y


    and wait for me at the same time. Is that okay?"


    Due to financial reasons, Olivia rarely took her son out to y which made her feel guilty.


    "Okay! I will wait patiently for you, Olivia," said Jay while making a promise gesture.


    Olivia nodded, then kissed him on the cheek before holding his hand and leaving their apartment


    together.


    They came to the mall by bus and then Olivia led her son to the mall''s yground.


    "Be a good boy, don''t run around, understand? When my work is done, I''lle find you."


    Although she knew that her son was thoughtful and sensible enough not to cause trouble, Olivia


    couldn''t help worrying about him so kept reminding him constantly.


    "Olivia, just don''t worry, I''ll absolutely be here for you and won''t get you in trouble."


    Olivia nodded and, after settling her son, made her way to the locker room that the mall provided for


    part-time employees.


    Ruth had arrived in the locker room early, already changed into her dinosaur mascot costume, cute


    with a hint of dominance.


    Seeing Olivia arrive, Ruth immediately walked over. "How is everything? Have you settled down Jay


    properly?"


    Olivia nodded. "He''ll be waiting for me in the yground area. When our we finish our work, I''ll go to


    him. I hope we can finish early today so I can get paid earlier and then take my son out eatbo


    meal."


    Olivia had a sweet smile on her face, and when she talked about her son, her clear eyes were full of


    tenderness.


    "I envy you. Though you and your son live a tough life, you can educate him so well. Unlike my little


    troublemaker at home who makes me want to stuff him back into my belly." Ruth chuckled as she


    spoke.


    As they chatted, Olivia changed the roon mascot costume that the mall had prepared for her.


    It was really hot inside.


    With her head covered, Olivia began to miss the coolness outside.


    Making money was really not easy.


    But for the sake of her son, she would keep going.


    Led by the staff members, they arrived at the mall lobby and received promotional materials handed


    to them.


    "Today is our mall''s fifth anniversary celebration. And there will be important peopleing here to


    inspect us. So please be careful while working and don''t cause any trouble," said the serious-


    looking mall manager. After giving some instructions, he left.


    Ruth and Olivia were divided in one group distributing flyers near the entrance of the mall.


    Although it was tiring and hot work handing out flyers all day long, but thinking about being able to


    take her son out for steak dinner after work made Olivia excited again.


    At eleven o''clock sharp Jimmy and Bryce arrived at the mall apanied by the manager.


    Jimmy wore designer sunsses with his custom-made suit, exuding an aura that kept people


    away from him


    "Jimmy, can you please smile? Your poker face might scare off our manager," whispered Bryce as


    he noticed how frightened the manager looked upon seeing Jimmy''s expressionless face.


    "I''m here to inspect, not to entertain," replied Jimmy in a voice devoid of warmth or emotion, making


    Bryce shake his head helplessly.


    Despite being intimidated by Jimmy''s cold demeanor, the manager mustered up courage enough to


    present him with sales reports. "Mr. Harrison, this is the sales report for the past five years'' sales.


    Though Trada is small, we have good sales figures. If you could develop nearby areas into tourist


    attractions, I believe this ce will be an ideal shopping destination."


    The manager was doing his best to promote the shopping mall he managed, hoping to secure a


    large investment from the Harrison Group and increase the mall''s revenue.


    Jimmy''s face was chiseled and handsome, but there wasn''t a hint of emotion on it, making it difficult


    for anyone to guess what he was thinking. His deep eyes scanned the surroundings.


    He had investigated the basic revenue of the shopping mall, so he paid no attention to the report


    that had been sent to him by the manager.


    When Jimmy''s gaze fell on a nearby yground for children, the manager quickly spoke up, "That


    yground is set up for kids because it''s our fifth anniversary celebration."


    Jimmy simply nodded before preparing to go check out other areas near the shopping mall when


    suddenly a child ran towards him.


    Seeing that the child was about to fall over, Jimmy instinctively reached out and caught him. Jay


    breathed a sigh of relief when he felt Jimmy''s arms around his small frame and lifted his pretty little


    face without even realizing it...

 Chapter 899 I DonT Have A Dad

    Chapter 899 I Don''T Have A Dad


    Chapter 899 I Don''t Have a Dad


    "Uncle, you''re so handsome," Jayplimented without thinking.


    It was the first time Jimmy had ever beenplimented by a child, and he raised an eyebrow in


    surprise. He usually didn''t like interacting with children, but he found himself instinctively reaching


    out to touch Jay''s rosy cheeks.


    "In a crowded ce like this mall, you can''t run around recklessly. Otherwise your mom and dad will


    worry if you fall," Jimmy said.


    His words shocked Bryce who was standing next to him. Had he suddenly changed? Or had the


    sun risen from the west? It seemed like it had been five years since hest spoke such a long


    sentence with patience.


    Jay nodded obediently. "Thank you for catching me and preventing me from falling onto the


    ground."


    Jay''s childish voice was sweet as his round eyes sparkled brilliantly.


    Jimmy didn''t know why he felt such an inexplicable fondness for this little child.


    "Where are your parents?" He looked around but didn''t see any adultse to the child, squinting


    his dark eyes slightly in suspicion.


    Jay pointed to Olivia who was distributing flyers not far away. Her clear and pleasant voice rang out.


    "Mommy is working."


    Following Jay''s finger direction, Jimmy saw Olivia wearing a thick roon costume handing out


    flyers not far away.


    "Mommy works very hard; her clothes are so thick that I''m afraid she''ll get heatstroke. I bought


    mineral water for her. I didn''t expect to almost fall down."


    "You''re such a sensible kid," Jimmy praised. When he was about to live, Olivia ran towards them.


    "Olivia , I almost fell down earlier."


    Upon hearing that her son nearly fell down earlier, Olivia looked worried.


    "Were you hurt?" Olivia asked anxiously as she struggled to squat down beside her son despite


    being encumbered by the bulky costume outfit she wore for work today.


    "Nope! This handsome uncle caught me!"


    Relieved that nothing bad happened to her son, Olivia breathed a sigh of relief and shifted her gaze


    towards Jimmy. "Thank you, sir."


    Jimmy''s heart jolted at her voice though because it sounded like Anna''s.


    "Sorry, we have to go now," Olivia said, seeing the manager standing next to Jimmy. After thanking


    him, she immediately took her son''s hand and left.


    "Goodbye Uncle," Jay waved at Jimmy.


    "That little kid is really cute and well-behaved," Brycemented.


    Jimmy nodded lightly. "His parents have educated him well."


    After saying this, he walked straight ahead. If Anna wasn''t gone, would our child be just as cute and


    well-behaved?


    It wasn''t until four in the afternoon that Olivia finished work and received her sry. Although she


    was tired, she was still very happy when she received her pay. She quickly went to the yground


    to find her son.


    "Olivia, I''m here!" Jay waved happily when he saw Olivia.


    Olivia smiled as she walked up to her son and held his small hand. "I will take you out for steak."


    Jay shook his head mischievously. "Mommy, it''s tough for you to earn money. Let''s eat at home


    instead so we can save some money."


    Olivia looked at her precious son with heartache; he should have a better life but because of herself


    not being able to find a good job, most of the time they had instant noodles for meals instead.


    Looking at Jay''s thin body made her feel even more guilty.


    "Earning money is meant for spending it. Today, I will take you out for a big meal. Don''t say no."


    Jay looked helpless but couldn''t do anything about his mother''s insistence.


    The mother-son duo soon arrived at a French restaurant in town where they ordered two portions of


    specialty steaks that were not too expensive but still reasonably priced.


    Olivia thoughtfully cut up the steak for her son before saying: "Olivia, eat up."


    Jay handed a piece of steak over to Olivia''s mouth; his big watery eyes sparkled brightly with


    happiness.


    "You''re such a good boy." Olivia opened her lips with contentment written all over his face.


    The mother-son duo enjoyed their meal thoroughly while Olivia ordered one dessert that was Jay''s


    favorite food item on the menu just so he could indulge himself further into happiness while eating it


    too!


    Watching Jay''s happy little face filled with joy made Olivia feel relieved inside.


    "Olivia, I need to use restroom." Jay jumped off from chair immediately.


    "Do you need to to go with you?" Olivia asked.


    "No!" He refused right away!


    "I''m already a big kid, so it''s okay for you to wait here, Olivia." Jay said before bouncing off towards


    the restroom.


    Olivia wasn''t too worried about her son wandering around, since she knew he wouldn''t go far and


    there were surveince cameras in the restaurant.


    Jay arrived at the restroom and wanted to wash his hands. However, he frowned when he saw that


    the sink was too high for him.


    What should he do?


    Jay was feeling a bit frustrated.


    Jimmy walked out of the restroom and was surprised to see Jay struggling with the sink while


    furrowing his brows. He had encountered this child earlier in the mall that afternoon.


    "Uncle, it''s you again!"


    When Jay saw Jimmy in the mirror, he quickly turned around with excitement on his handsome


    face.


    Jimmy took a fewrge strides towards Jay. "Do you want to wash your hands?"


    Jay nodded eagerly but pointed helplessly at how high up the sink was. "I want to but... I''m not tall


    enough."


    Jimmy couldn''t help but smile as he picked up Jay into his arms without hesitation.


    "Thanks, Uncle!"


    After washing his hands quickly, Jay had a sweet smile on his face as Jimmy put him down on solid


    ground again. But then something strange happened - when Jimmy let go of him, Jay felt an


    unexpected desire for Jimmy''s embrace.


    "Uncle, you''re the first man hugging me ever! It feels different from my mom''s hug," said Jay


    seriously.


    Jimmy raised an eyebrow curiously before asking, "Hasn''t your dad ever hugged you before?"


    The mention of ''dad'' made all happiness disappear from little boy''s face immediately; after some


    time passed by silently, his lips opened up again. "I don''t have one; only Olivia is my family now."


    There seemed to be no rtives or anyone else close in their lives either...


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    For some reason, Jimmy found himself distressed fro Jay upon hearing those words. Maybe it was


    sympathy.


    "Do you have a girlfriend, Uncle?" asked curious little guy suddenly while looking straight into the


    man''s eyes; "If not, then I can introduce my mom to you! She is most beautiful woman in whole


    world with gorgeous big eyes plus gentle personality and lovely voice! And most importantly she is a


    kind-hearted person who would make the best wife ever!"


    Jay''s description of his mom made Jimmy think of Anna.

 Chapter 900 Introducing My Mom To You

    Chapter 900 Introducing My Mom To You


    Chapter 900 Introducing My Mom to You


    Thinking of Anna, Jimmy felt a pang in his heart. Even though it had been five years and he now


    had a normal job and life, he knew deep down that it was all just an illusion. He still missed her


    intensely.


    "Uncle, are you okay?" Jay asked carefully, noticing the pain in Jimmy''s eyes.


    "I''m fine," Jimmy replied tly.


    "Olivia always says that we should maintain a positive attitude to embrace every new day''s


    sunshine. Uncle, you need to forget about everything that makes you unhappy so that you can be


    surrounded by happiness," Jay said seriously.


    "Olivia is my mom but I call her ''Olivia.'' I hope she can be more than just my mom; I want her to be


    my friend too," Jay exined when he saw the confusion on Jimmy''s face.


    "Let''s go find your mom," Jimmy said as he put away his sadness and regained his usual cold


    demeanor.


    Jay nodded and took Jimmy''s hand with her small warm one. The temperature of her little hand


    made him pause for a moment as his deep eyes fell on Jay.


    This strange feeling made him tremble inside for a moment.


    "You have big hands, Uncle!" Jay eximed innocently with shining eyes.


    Looking at those innocent bright eyes of hers made something warm stir inside of him


    unexpectedly; he realized that despite not liking children before, he really enjoyed spending time


    with this child in front of him now.


    "Your mother has raised you well," Jimmy smiled warmly - the first time in five years since Anna left


    - making himself feel rxed again like never before.


    "You look so handsome when you smile! You should smile more often from now on!" Jay teased


    yfully while looking at him


    "Do you really not consider Olivia? She is such an excellent girl who will definitely satisfy all your


    needs."


    Jay tried hard to "sell" his mother to him without reservation


    "Does your mother know how much effort you''re putting into ''selling'' her?"


    Jay stuck out her tongue yfully


    "How can she know? She only cares about me, in order to make money for me to go to


    kindergarten, she works part-time everyday, sometimes shees back veryte, I feel so


    heartbroken for her, I wish I could have a stepdad to give her happiness, even if this stepdad


    doesn''t like me. As long as he can make my mom happy, I can live in the kindergarten, as long as


    my mom is happy, I''m willing to do anything."


    Jay''s little face had a maturity and understanding that did not belong to his age.


    Jimmy, who felt heartbroken, held Jay in his arms.


    Jay, who felt the warmth in his arms, for the first time revealed his vulnerability in front of outsiders.


    "Uncle, if I can, I want to introduce my mom to you to know, I ... really like you, I also believe that


    you will be the one who can bring happiness to my mom."


    Jay looked sincere, that pair of watery big eyes, showing a trace of expectation.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Jimmy sighed, facing such a request from a small child, he really didn''t know how he was going to


    answer.


    "Uncle, you have someone you love."


    Jay''s face immediately revealed an unconceble disappointment.


    It was so hard for him to find a good man for his mom...


    The undisguised disappointment on Jay''s face made Jimmy pat the handsome little face heartily.


    "I believe that your mom will find that man who can really bring her happiness. Although I can''t be


    your dad, I can give your mom a stabled job so she can have more time to spend with you," Jimmy


    said with a smile.


    "Thank you, handsome uncle."


    Jimmy gently caressed Jay''s face and carried him out of the restroom.


    He was prepared to deliver Jay to his mom in person, but because he met a client, he had to put


    that idea off for the time being.


    "Uncle, Olivia is right there, I can just go there myself."


    Jay, who jumped down from Jimmy''s arms, pointed in Olivia''s direction.


    "Okay, I wille over to you in a few minutes, and by the way, tell your mom about helping her


    with her job cement."


    Jay made an OK gesture and immediately ran in Olivia''s direction.


    "What took you so long toe back?"


    Olivia, who had been waiting a bit anxiously, finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw her son


    return.


    "I met a handsome uncle, so I chatted for a while."


    Following her son''s gaze, Olivia saw Jimmy chatting with a client.


    So it was him? She couldn''t help but marvel at the coincidence that she met Jimmy again after he


    helped her son in the mall.


    "Come on, let''s eat. After we finish, we''ll go home," Olivia said to Jay.


    Jay nodded obediently and picked up his fork to eat.


    Half an hourter, Jimmy walked over to them. Olivia was on the phone and didn''t notice him


    approaching from behind. But Jay saw him and his face lit up with joy.


    "Hey Handsome Uncle..."


    Hearing her son call out like that, Olivia turned around instinctively...

 Chapter 901 Are You Crazy?

    Chapter 901 Are You Crazy?


    Chapter 901 Are You Crazy?


    At the same time as Olivia turned around, her deep gaze met Jimmy''s intense and dark one in mid-


    air.


    He had no expression on his face and his eyes were calm, but when he saw Olivia, he instantly


    broke down. He took severalrge strides towards her and held her tightly in his arms.


    "I knew you woulde back. You woulde back to find me," Jimmy said with a low voice filled


    with indescribable excitement that pierced through Olivia''s ears.


    What was going on?


    Suddenly being hugged by a man, Oliviapletely broke down. She pushed hard against him with


    both hands, but...


    But Jimmy''s big hand was like an iron mp that made her lose the ability to resist.


    "Sir... sir, please calm down. Please let go of me," Olivia said weakly as she failed to break free from


    Jimmy''s grasp.


    Jimmy''s calm eyes were now filled with excitement.


    "Anna, am I dreaming? Why haven''t you appeared in my dreams for so many years? Do you know


    how much I miss you?" Jimmy said affectionately into Olivia''s ear. The sadness and longing that


    had been suppressed for years were nowpletely released at this moment.


    Anna?


    Was this a name?


    What was happening here?


    "Sir, you have mistaken me for someone else. I am not Anna whom you are referring to; I am Olivia.


    Thank you for helping Jay earlier today but it does not mean that it is okay for you to treat me like


    this now. Please let go of me or else I will call the police," Olivia spoke coldly as she felt


    ufortable being held by a man all along; there was even a hint of fear in her voice too.


    Jimmy shook his head while wearing a happy smile on his handsome face; his deep eyes betrayed


    extreme tenderness.


    "Anna! I missed you so much! I used work to numb myself these past few years, afraid that your


    figure wille to mind once I close my eyes. You''re so heartless to make me live alone for so


    long." Although there was some me present within those words spoken by him yet again -


    however - inside those dark eyes which were once again brimming over with emotionsy nothing


    but gentleness alone.


    When Jimmy approached closer towards herself, Olivia felt something familiar about him somehow,


    but...


    "Let go of me!" Olivia shouted sternly at him while shaking off any thoughts about familiarity away


    from herself.


    Jimmy shook his head stubbornly, refusing to do so though...


    "I won''t let go. I won''t let go of your hand anymore. I won''t let you leave my sight again. I want to


    hold you tightly in my arms forever, and..."


    Jimmy suddenly leaned in, his lips pressing against Olivia''s ear, as he whispered slowly, "I want to


    kiss you."


    Before Olivia could react, Jimmy''s lips were upon her, swift, fierce, and precise. Years of


    suppression allowed him to pour out all his longing and sorrow into this fiery kiss.


    Olivia looked bewildered as she felt a slight sting on her lips, and only then did she realize that she


    had been forcibly kissed.


    Standing nearby, Jay quickly covered his face with his small hands upon seeing the scene of the


    two people "kissing".


    Uncle Handsome didn''t want to date Mom, right? Why did he suddenly kiss her? Could it be that


    they could be together?


    In Jay''s round and big eyes, there was a gleam of cunning light.


    Olivia exerted all her strength to push Jimmy away, and quickly grabbed a tissue from the dining


    table to vigorously wipe her lips.


    It seems as if there are many dirty germs on top.


    Jimmy looked at Olivia with disbelief on his face. He couldn''t believe that Anna, the love of his life,


    would be so repulsed by his kiss.


    Finally, Olivia no longer felt Jimmy''s lingering breath on her lips. She secretly breathed a sigh of


    relief, but her watery eyes flickered with fierce mes as she red at him fiercely.


    "Sir, you look like a respectable person but to do such a dirty thing is disgusting."


    Originally, she was somewhat grateful to Jimmy for holding onto his son and preventing him from


    falling. However, now this kiss hadpletely destroyed her good impression of Jimmy.


    "Anna, what''s wrong with you? Are you deliberately tricking me? How can you speak to me in such


    a strange tone?"


    Pain quickly descended in Jimmy''s dark eyes.


    What a psycho. Olivia disdainfully ignored him.


    "Sir, I don''t know the Anna you are referring to. My name is Olivia, so please... do not harass us


    under the guise of mistaking someone else." Olivia said coldly.


    "Olivia?" Jimmy murmured.


    "No, you are Anna, my Anna." Jimmy once again held Olivia in his arms.


    "I promise I will never let go of you again. Let''s get registered for a marriage now. I''ll make you the


    happiest woman in the world." As Jimmy spoke, he began to pull Olivia away.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Olivia felt as though she had been struck by a bolt of lightning, stunned and shocked.


    I was just having a meal with my son, why did we have to encounter someone who looked normal


    but turned out to be a crazy lunatic?


    "Olivia, what''s going on? You... you know the handsome uncle?"


    Jay looked at the two people who were "entangled" with each other with curiosity on his face.


    "I don''t know any mental patients." Olivia sarcastically retorted.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "If you don''t know him, why did he kiss you? Now you''re even in his arms."


    The words of her son made Olivia realize that she was still tightly held in his embrace.


    "Sir, if you don''t let go now, I will not be polite to you anymore."


    Olivia, who had always been gentle and patient, had been provoked to her limit today. Her eyes,


    now zing with anger, seemed to want to pierce Jimmy through.


    "I won''t let go, even if it means dying. Even if this is just a dream, I want to keep this beautiful dream


    going."


    Upon hearing this sentence, Olivia almost copsed. Her other hand quickly picked up the cup on


    the dining table, and with a flick of her wrist...


    Bryce walked into the restaurant and saw a scene of his good friend being sshed with a ss of


    cold water by a woman.


    This scene shocked him deeply.


    Who on earth has the audacity to ssh him? Because Olivia had her back turned, he couldn''t see


    her face, but he was filled with admiration for this bold woman.


    He walked quickly past.


    However, when he saw Olivia''s appearance, his always gentle smile immediately froze.


    "You... are you a human or a ghost?"


    "May I ask," Bryce blurted out.


    "Another neurotic," Olivia said in a bad tone.


    "Jay, let''s go."


    She directly held her son in her arms.


    Just as she was about to leave, Jimmy grabbed her hand and arm.


    "Don''t go."

 Chapter 902 JimmyS Son

    Chapter 902 Jimmy''S Son


    Chapter 902 Jimmy''s Son


    Jimmy''s deep and hoarse voice was filled with suppressed emotions, his ink-ck eyes as deep as


    the ocean, reflecting the pain and excitement that only he could understand.


    "Why can''t I leave?" Olivia''s almond-shaped eyes widened in anger and humiliation from Jimmy''s


    forceful kiss. She wanted nothing more than to tear him apart.


    She could feel the stares of other guests around them, but no one dared to intervene.


    "Sir, please let go. If you don''t let go soon, I will scream for help," Olivia gritted her teeth.


    "Uncle Handsome, what''s wrong with you? Olivia said she doesn''t know you. Is this harassment?"


    Jay asked innocently from within Olivia''s embrace.


    Jay''s innocent question momentarily restored some sanity in Jimmy. Looking at Jay''s puzzled little


    face made him realize something important.


    Could it be possible that he had mistaken her identity?


    Mia was certain that she had pushed Anna into the sea - even watched her being swept away by


    waves. In such a situation where Anna was pregnant at the time of her disappearance made


    survival almost impossible for her.


    Did he really make a mistake?


    Feeling Jimmy''s pain through his eyes caused an inexplicable sense of heartache in Olivia; even


    the anger inside of her began to dissipate under his gaze.


    Maybe he really loved this girl named Anna?


    Olivia felt envious towards this girl who seemed to have captured Jimmy''s heart sopletely.


    When would she find a man who would love both herself and Jay unconditionally like that?


    Olivia steadied herself mentally before speaking patiently, "Sir, you have mistaken me for someone


    else; my son and I have things we need to attend to."


    Jimmy continued staring at her intensely without letting go of his grip on Olivia''s arm despite what


    she said.


    Even if he had made a mistake about identifying someone else as Anna, so what? Her appearance


    must be God arranging their meeting together for some reason or another.


    "I... won''t let you out of my sight," Jimmy dered firmly and domineeringly when it seemed like


    Olivia finally convinced him.


    "Are you crazy? Let me go!"


    The gradually fading anger was reignited upon hearing these words, and even while holding her


    son, Olivia still fiercely tried to break free from Jimmy''s restraint.


    "Help me..."


    Unable to shake off Jimmy, Olivia chose to call out loudly for help, but... to her disappointment, none


    of the onlookers around dared to easilye forward and assist.


    "Jimmy, calm down a bit. This is a public ce."


    Standing beside all along, Bryce was also shocked by Olivia''s appearance. However, when he saw


    someone secretly taking out their phone to take a picture, he quickly stepped forward and


    whispered a reminder.


    Jimmy''s eyes, with a hint of sharpness and a touch of blood-red, swept across everyone present.


    His eyes gleamed with a bloodthirsty light, causing some people preparing to take photos to quickly


    avert their gaze, afraid to meet his eyes.


    Taking a deep breath, Jimmy parted his sexy lips and said, "Let''s talk in my room."


    "No." Although Olivia usually has a gentle temperament and rarely gets angry easily, Jimmy''s


    behavior todaypletely infuriated her. Without any hesitation, Olivia refused Jimmy outright and


    her rejection was very thorough.


    The gazes of the two met in the air.


    Bryce sighed and his gaze fell on Olivia.


    "Miss, you really look a lot like the girl he loves. Why don''t you talk to him? I guarantee that you and


    your child will not be harmed, even if it turns out that you are not the person he is looking for. He


    would never hurt a girl who resembles his beloved." Bryce persuaded.


    "Olivia, go talk to him. The handsome uncle seems really distressed," Jay whispered softly in


    Olivia''s ear.


    Olivia furrowed her brows as she hesitated. Suddenly, Jimmy snatched Jay from her arms and


    handed him directly to Bryce.


    "Please do not disturb us."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Taking care of the child, Bryce had a look of terror on his face. He has never had much patience for


    children.


    "Bastard, help! Let go of me."


    With her son snatched away and herself held in Jimmy''s eyes, Olivia swung her fists, pounding his


    chest fiercely. But Jimmy remained calm and stepped directly into the elevator.


    "You... jerk, bastard."


    Angered, Olivia burst out cursing.


    Jimmy let her vent her anger, allowing her to hit and scold him until she grew tired, slumping to the


    ground. Then, he curved his lips.


    "Sir, you have really mistaken me for someone else. My name is Olivia and the child who called out


    was Jay, my son. We have been living in Trada for five years now and I gave birth to Jay here. You


    can inquire about us at our ce of residence as everyone knows us there."


    Knowing that she couldn''t easily leave, Olivia had to patiently exin.


    Squatting before her, Jimmy lifted her delicate chin with his long index finger.


    His deep ck pupils were reflected in her eyes.


    "No, you are her, you are my Anna."


    As Jimmy spoke, he helped her up from the ground.


    Olivia, who had regained a bit of strength, didn''t hesitate and ran straight towards the door.


    However... she was stopped by him after only a few steps.


    Olivia, with no way out, had her back against the wall and looked at Jimmy who trapped her. She


    was on the verge of tears.


    If I had known I would encounter this jerk, I should have chosen a different restaurant with my son.


    "Sir, please calm down," Olivia spoke cautiously, afraid that impulsive Jimmy might do something to


    harm herself.


    "Don''t leave again. I haven''t been doing well these past few years. How could you be so heartless


    and ignore my existence?" Jimmy''s eyes, shining, were locked onto Olivia, afraid that she would


    disappear from his world at any moment.


    Olivia had a helpless expression on her face.


    "Sir, you have really mistaken me for someone else. I am not the person you are looking for."


    She couldn''t remember how many times she had exined it to Jimmy, but he seemed to ignore


    her every time.


    "What do you want exactly? Send my son back to me as soon as possible. If anything happens to


    him, I will... I will take your life."


    Olivia, who was worried about her son''s safety, shouted loudly at Jimmy.


    Jimmy took a deep breath.


    Why doesn''t Anna recognize me? Why does she look at me with such unfamiliar eyes?


    When me and Anna were together, considering her career, I did all the birth control measures


    except for that one sex by the seaside. It was impossible for her to have a chance to get pregnant.


    Could ... it really be that I had recognized the wrong person?


    She is just a woman who looks like Anna?


    Bryce led Jay to the next room and was relieved to find that he was obedient and well-behaved, not


    causing any trouble.


    "How old are you? What''s your name? And your mother, what''s her name? Have you always lived


    here?" Bryce asked all his doubts in one breath.


    Jay rolled his eyes. "Uncle, you have so many questions. Sorry, but I refused to answer any of your


    questions until Oliviaes back to me. You better make sure your friend, that handsome uncle


    won''t hurt Olivia. Otherwise... otherwise I will fight him."


    Jay stood with his hands on hips and a clear attitude.


    Looking at Jay''s handsome face resembling Jimmy''s, as well as thosemanding eyes simr to


    Jimmy''s too, Bryce felt a shock in his heart.


    Could it be... the woman just now really Anna?


    And is this child Jimmy''s son?

 Chapter 903 Are You Guys Scammers?

    Chapter 903 Are You Guys Scammers?


    Chapter 903 Are You Guys Scammers?


    After half an hour of worrying about his mother, Jay''s patience hadpletely run out. He tugged


    on Bryce''s sleeve.


    "I want to see Olivia," he said firmly, with a look in his eyes that made it clear he wouldn''t take no for


    an answer. For a moment, Bryce saw the same determination in Jay that he used to see in Jimmy


    when they were kids.


    "He hasn''t finished talking to your mom yet. We can''t disturb him," Bryce replied with a smile.


    "Boohoo..." Suddenly, Jay burst into tears and even wiped his snot and tears all over Bryce''s


    expensive clothes.


    "Don''t cry," Bryce said helplessly as he fumbled for some tissues,pletely oblivious to the


    mischievous glint in Jay''s eye.


    "You''re a bad man! You''re kidnapping me! That''s against thew! I''m going to tell the police!" Jay


    used through sobs and sniffling.


    Bryce sighed deeply; there was no way around it. "Okay, I''ll take you to find them."


    As soon as his goal was achieved, Jay immediately wiped away his tears and put on a sunny smile


    that belied how sad he had been just moments before.


    "If you break your promise again, Uncle, I''ll cry again," warned Jay with a pouty mouth that looked


    like he could burst into tears at any moment again if provoked enough.


    "Don''t cry anymore; let''s go find your mom now." Defeated by Jay''s tears once more, Bryce quickly


    took hold of Jay''s hand and led him next door.


    Jay impatiently pounded on Olivia''s door. "Olivia! It''s me, Jay, open up!"


    Olivia had been locked in confrontation with Jimmy but upon hearing her son''s voice she breathed


    out relief.


    "Let me see my son," demanded Olivia before Jimmy hesitantly opened the door.


    Finally seeing his mother after so long made little boy happy beyond words.


    Olivia looked at her son up and down making sure there were no injuries or harm done before finally


    breaking into a gentle smile .


    "I''ll go investigate," Bryce said, understanding Jimmy''s meaning as soon as he saw his gaze fall on


    him. He turned and left the room.


    Just as Olivia was preparing to leave with her son, Jimmy once again stood in their way. "I don''t


    believe there could be someone so simr in this world, so... Bryce is going to investigate. You can


    wait here for a bit," Jimmy spoke calmly and emotionlessly, but his eyes remained fixed on Olivia


    without blinking.


    Olivia furrowed her brows. "If it turns out that I''m not the person you''re looking for, I hope you won''t


    bother me and Jay anymore and let us leave immediately."


    At Olivia''s request, Jimmy frowned slightly before finally responding after a long pause. "Okay."


    Upon hearing his promise, Olivia sat down with her son on the nearby couch.


    Knowing they wouldn''t try to escape now, Jimmy called hotel services to bring some snacks and


    fruit over along with a toy for Jay.


    As time passed by minute by minute, Jimmy kept fixing his eyes on the mother and son.


    An hourter Bryce finally returned.


    Olivia approached him while holding her son. "Can you please tell your friend that I am not who he''s


    looking for? I''m taking Jay to the bathroom."


    Bryce looked at them withplex emotions flickering across his eyes before settling on Jimmy


    who had sped his hands together tightly; he felt nervousness creeping up inside him - even


    eager - wanting nothing more than an answer right now.


    "She goes by Olivia; she has been living here with her son named Jay for almost five years," Bryce


    said finally.


    Hearing those few words caused something inside Jimmy''s heart to clench painfully; there was a


    hint of sorrow deep within those eyes which were usually calm.


    So it turned out everything was just wishful thinking on his part; she wasn''t Anna after all.


    "Jimmy, listen to me," Bryce quickly interjected when he saw how much pain was etched into


    Jimmy''s expression.


    "Hurry up then," urged an impatient Jimmy


    "She was rescued by an elderly couple at the beach while pregnant, and gave birth to her child


    here. Life was tough, but she worked hard to provide a better life for her child. She worked multiple


    jobs every day, and in all these years, no man had ever been intimate with them."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Bryce took a deep breath and told Jimmy everything he had found out from his investigation.


    The pain in Jimmy''s eyes was instantly reced with excitement and joy upon hearing this news.


    Suddenly, Jimmy remembered that Anna had called him before the ident and told him that she


    had something important to say to him face to face.


    Could it be that what she wanted to tell him then was that she was going to be a mother?


    "She has amnesia, so she forgot everything."


    Bryce told Jimmy the most important thing he had discovered.


    Upon hearing the word "amnesia," Jimmy''s heart skipped a beat.


    No wonder when Anna saw him earlier there was no reaction from her; there must have been a


    reason for it.


    However...


    Although he knew for sure that the woman in front of him was Anna whom he had been looking for,


    her guarded eyes made Jimmy feel helpless once again.


    He felt anxious inside - happy because he finally found his beloved woman but scared because of


    the unfamiliarity and wariness in her eyes towards him now.


    "You need to calm down. She doesn''t remember you at all right now. If you get too excited about


    seeing her again, she might get scared and avoid contact with you altogether. You need to exin


    things slowly as right now your existence ispletely unknown to her." Bryce reminded him gently.


    Jimmy took a deep breath as his gaze fell on where the bathroom door stood.


    "I won''t let my woman or my son leave me again; I promise," said Jimmy firmly.


    Seeing his good friend who''d lived through pain and sorrow finally regain his confidence made


    Bryce genuinely happy for him.


    Olivia walked out of the bathroom holding hands with Jay while gazing at both men standing before


    them intently.


    "Can we leave now?" Olivia asked impatiently.


    "No," replied Jimmy walking up towards them with happiness written all over his face. "You can''t."


    "Why not? Please give us an exnation!" Olivia gritted through clenched teeth.


    Jimmy smiled as he looked into her fiery eyes. It was the same look she used to give him, and it


    seemed like she was really angry this time.


    "You''re Anna, the one I''ve been looking for," Jimmy said with deep affection.


    Olivia looked confused, but Bryce immediately stepped forward.


    "Five years ago, your friend pushed you into the ocean. The waves brought you here where a


    couple saved you. And that child in your belly belongs to you and Jimmy," Bryce exined


    everything to Olivia.


    "This... I can''t believe this is happening to me," Olivia said in shock and disbelief as she tried to


    process everything that had just been revealed.


    Jimmy didn''t want to disturb her while she processed all of this information, so he patiently waited


    with his tender gaze fixed on her. After a while, Olivia finally came back from her thoughts and


    looked at both Jimmy and Bryce with her eyes shining brightly.


    "Are you guys scammers?" She asked hesitantly; it was the first time someone had ever called


    them that before.


    Bryce sighed helplessly as he nced over at Jimmy who quickly reassured Olivia by saying, "Of


    course not! Even though you don''t remember what happened before, I promise we''ll help jog your


    memory little by little. Also, we can create new happy memories together."


    Jimmy gently ced his hands on Olivia''s shoulders as he spoke those words full of love and


    sincerity. Jay listened intently throughout their conversation until finally asking, "So... you''re really


    my dad?"


    Jay looked at Jimmy with a shocked face after hearing all about what had happened. His eyes


    became misty as he had been longing for fatherly love all along.


    Jimmy felt equally excited inside because he never imagined himself bing a father.


    Seeing how skinny Jay''s cheeks were made him feel guilty for not being able to provide better care


    for him earlier on in life...


    "Dad! I finally have a dad!" Jay eximed happily as he threw himself into Jimmy''s arms without


    hesitation - holding onto his waist tightly like there would be no tomorrow!

 Chapter 904 WeRe Going Home

    Chapter 904 We''Re Going Home


    Chapter 904 We''re Going Home


    Upon seeing the hopeful look in her son''s eyes, Olivia felt a mix of emotions.


    She had always believed that if she worked hard enough and gave it her all, she could provide


    everything her son needed. But she never realized just how much Jay yearned for a father''s love.


    Jimmy was overwhelmed with excitement but also filled with guilt. He carefully held Jay in his arms


    and nted a kiss on his adorable face.


    "Son, I''m your dad. Can you say it again for me?"


    Jay immediately nodded.


    "Dad, I have a dad now! My dad is the most handsome and gentle dad in the world!"


    Olivia couldn''t help but roll her eyes at Jay''s exaggerated praise as she watched them bond.


    This little rascal sounds like such a suck-up!


    After spending some quality time together, Jay returned to Olivia''s side.


    "You finally thought of me?" Olivia asked.


    Jay sheepishly stuck out his tongue but mischief sparkled in his big eyes.


    "Olivia, my daddy looks really rich, doesn''t he? Don''t you think so too?"


    His words made Olivia scrutinize Jimmy closely for the first time.


    Although fashion wasn''t exactly her forte, she could tell that Jimmy was wearing custom-made suits


    and an expensive watch on his wrist.


    Even during his shopping trip earlier that day, the mall manager fawned over him obsequiously,


    clearly indicating that he was someone important.


    If Jimmy really was Jay''s father as he imed to be, then maybe he could provide a better life for


    Jay so that other kids wouldn''t look down upon Jay.


    Money talks loud.


    "It seems like your Anna is more interested in money than you," Bryce teased.


    Jimmy inwardly sighed upon catching sight of the "greediness" reflected within Olivia''s gaze


    towards him.


    However, as long as she could stay by his side, he would make her fall in love with him again.


    "I can''t fully trust your investigation. I need proof," Olivia said seriously, looking at Jimmy.


    Jimmy nodded. "I understand your thoughts."


    Taking a deep breath, Olivia opened her red lips again. "Do we have a marriage certificate? I need


    to see it to prove that we are in an intimate rtionship."


    The two words "marriage certificate" made Jimmy silent.


    If he had known this would happen, he would have married her as soon as he could.


    Jimmy''s silence made Olivia frown slightly.


    "We haven''t gotten married yet." Bryce wanted to stop Jimmy but Jimmy had spoken out loud.


    Upon hearing these words, the frowning Olivia took a big step back. Her pair of bright eyes lit up


    with anger once again.


    "You got me pregnant without even getting married? You''re such a scumbag!"


    Originally feeling guilty inside, upon hearing the word "scumbag", Jimmy''s eyebrows furrowed and


    his handsome face was covered with frost instantly.


    Bryce standing next to them felt like running away immediately.


    Bryce looked worriedly and helplessly at both of them while making up his mind that as soon as


    there were signs of an argument between them, he would immediately make for the door... and


    escape!


    "I''ll arrange for doctors to do DNA testing," said Jimmy which only added fuel to the fire in Olivia''s


    eyes.


    Bryce sighed helplessly beside them and reminded cautiously, "Jimmy, you''re chasing after her


    now. Saying things like this will only make her misunderstand you even more, then it will be more


    difficult for you to win her back."


    Jimmy frowned tighter and tighter. "This is the most convenient way and also the most direct way to


    prove our father-son rtionship."


    With heavy seriousness on his face, all he wanted was just using their child as leverage so Anna


    could acknowledge their rtionship but what he didn''t expect was that his statementpletely


    enraged both mother and son.


    "You suspect him not being your son? You suspect me cheating on you?"


    "Are you suspecting me of being someone else''s son? Are you questioning my mother''s character?"


    The mother and son both angrily questioned, making Jimmy realize their anger at that moment. He


    wanted to make amends, but it was toote.


    "Jay, let''s go."


    "Olivia, let''s go."


    The mother and son walked out of the room in anger.


    Jimmy quickly followed them, wanting to exin but not knowing how to start. He could only follow


    behind them until they returned to their apartment.


    They had nned on keeping Jimmy and Bryce outside the door, but... the two of them forced their


    way in when they closed the door.


    "You are trespassing on private property. I can call the police," Olivia yelled with lingering anger.


    Jimmy smirked slightly with a good mood. His handsome face carried a gentle smile that hadn''t


    been seen for many years.


    "I entered my woman and son''s room. Is there a problem?"


    As he spoke, he looked around at his surroundings - the overly cramped space and faint moldy


    smell made his eyebrows furrow tighter as his self-me grew stronger.


    If he had found them earlier, they wouldn''t have had to live such difficult lives now.


    Jimmy... you really are an asshole...


    "Pack up your things; we''re going home."


    Jimmy walked up to Olivia and her son with a calm expression on his face. However, there was an


    excitement in his voice that only he could feel as well as heartache for this mother-son duo.


    The words "going home" shook Olivia inside - she had been drifting around with her son for so


    many years now.


    "Mister, I don''t even know who you are; how can I easily believe what you or your friend say? And...


    I can''t guarantee whether or not you have other motives either! So please leave my house


    immediately!" she said sternly while pointing towards the door.


    Jay also agreed with her decision.


    With deep-set eyes squinting slightly together, Jimmy quickly took out his phone, then tapped it


    several times before cing it in front of her.


    "My basic information is here if you want to take a look."


    Olivia took the phone from him and briefly browsed through it .


    Oh my god, is this real? This man is... the CEO of the Harrison Group? The major shareholder of J.


    S. Entertainment?


    My past taste is quite good.


    "Wikipedia can be fake, so I need to investigate and you need to provide me with some proof of our


    rtionship," Olivia said.


    Jimmy didn''t object to her request, but there was a hint of slyness in his deep eyes.


    "Your son is the best proof of our close rtionship, isn''t he?"


    Bryce next to him almost raised his thumb when he heard his good friend''s words.


    "Did you just doubt my son''s identity?"


    Jimmy shook his head. "You misunderstood me. I never doubted it. What I want is simple: arrange


    for you and your son to be by my side and give you all my love and protection."


    Love? Protection?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Upon hearing these words, warmth flooded Olivia, but there was no change on her cute face.


    "Even if what you say is true, I don''t remember anything from before and you are still a stranger to


    me. So I need time to adapt and get to know you again," Olivia said seriously.


    Jimmy nodded. "Okay, I''ll give you time." He sat directly on the only chair in the room after saying


    that.


    "The bed may not be very big but it should be enough for us three," Jimmy said as he looked at the


    bed with obsidian-like eagle eyes while uttering affectionate words.


    "Cough..."


    Olivia almost choked on her own saliva at the thought of sleeping together in one bed.


    Dream on!


    Olivia spoke sternly, "Mr. Harrison, my home is too small to amodate you, so I advise you to


    lead. As for the paternity test, I''ll make Jay agree, and I hope when the resultse out and Jay is


    confirmed as your son, you can give him a better life as well as education."

 Chapter 905 Drive Him Out

    Chapter 905 Drive Him Out


    Chapter 905 Drive Him Out


    Jimmy''s lips curved into a mischievous smile. If it weren''t for Anna''s constant resistance to his


    presence, he would have held her tightly in his arms, letting her feel the desire he had for her.


    Olivia had been waiting for him to leave, but after a while she realized that Jimmy had no intention


    of leaving. Instead, he treated this ce as his own home and leisurely took off his suit jacket.


    What a scoundrel.


    Olivia cursed silently in her heart. If it weren''t for the sake of her son, she would have dragged this


    man out of her house.


    Jay tugged on Olivia''s sleeve.


    Even though she was still angry inside, when facing her son, she showed a gentle smile on her


    face.


    "What''s wrong? Sweetie?"


    Jay pulled Olivia aside and said, "Olivia, it seems like he has no intention of leaving. Why don''t we


    let him stay and make us dinner? I just checked online and saw some interviews where he talked


    about how great his cooking skills are." Jay suggested.


    Olivia was surprised by Jay''s proposal. Could it be... could it be that her son easily epted him as


    his father?


    You little rascal! You wouldn''t want to ''betray'' me so easily now, would you?


    Jay yfully stuck out his tongue and affectionately linked arms with Olivia while shaking back-and-


    forth, "Olivia is always the best mom in my mind. Even if the handsome uncle turns out to be my


    dad in the end, nobody can rece you in my mind," he said with a serious expression on his face.


    Satisfied with what Jay said, Olivia nodded slightly before lightly tapping Jimmy''s nose with slender


    fingers.


    "Good boy."


    Jimmy watched their intimate interaction from afar; envious of their rtionship deep down inside.


    He couldn''t wait to join their world but... when faced with Olivia''s warning gaze full of caution


    towards him, he knew that idea could only temporarily fade away.


    Once again walked up to Jimmy, pursed her lips slightly and said, "I can let you stay here but you


    must promise not to cause any trouble. Most importantly... your staying herees at a price."


    Her delicate hand pointed towards the narrow kitchen area .


    "In the restaurant earlier, I didn''t eat well because of your appearance, so... you have to cook a


    meal and make us full tonight. Consider it your rent for staying here," Olivia said firmly and with


    determination, leaving no room for Jimmy to argue.


    Without hesitation, Jimmy agreed. However, when he walked into the cramped kitchen and saw


    only two buckets of instant noodles in the fridge, his handsome eyebrows furrowed tightly together.


    Were they always surviving on this unhealthy food?


    Anna must have gone through a lot of hardship.


    Jimmy felt heartbroken.


    He had nned to go to a nearby supermarket and buy some ingredients but was worried that if he


    left, Olivia wouldn''t let him back in again. So instead, he went straight to Bryce and made his


    request.


    Bryce looked shocked at first. "You... you want me to go grocery shopping? Mr. Harrison, are you


    sure? I''m a director; although I''ve been to supermarkets before, I''ve never been in the food section."


    Jimmy sighed helplessly. "I have no choice. If I leave now, she''ll shut me out. Now only you can help


    me. You don''t want me to return to my old self, do you?"


    For the first time ever Bryce saw a hint of pleading in Jimmy''s eyes - even though it was just a tiny


    bit - it was already pushing his limits.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "You owe me one favor; make sure you pay me back someday," Bryce said as he turned around


    and left.


    Half an hourter he returned with tworge bags filled with everything that Jimmy needed.


    "Good luck on your pursuit for love, my friend," Bryce joked.


    "Don''t worry about it; she won''t leave me again."


    Jimmy replied seriously with an unwavering gaze that had never existed before this moment


    Bryce shrugged. "Go get her then."


    With those words spoken by him, he turned away to leave the space for the family of three.


    With all necessary ingredients at hand, Jimmy cooked handily and joyfully despite the small and hot


    kitchen.


    n less than an hour, four dishes along with soup were ced neatly onto the table.


    Olivia who helped Jay take a bath came out of the bathroom and smelled the aroma of the food.


    She swallowed instinctively.


    Jay''s handsome face was filled with the greed of a typical foodie.


    "Olivia, it seems that the media reports were somewhat urate. Daddy''s cooking skills are


    comparable to those of professional chefs," Jay said as he led Olivia to the dining table. Upon


    seeing the four dishes and one soup on the table, he almost drooled.


    Jimmy ced freshly boiled fish soup on the table and served three tes of pasta while his deep


    eyes gently watched Olivia and her son.


    "Please sit down and enjoy. It tastes pretty good," Jimmy said warmly.


    Olivia sat down with her son without any resistance to Jimmy''s serving of fish soup.


    After taking a sip, she almost eximed at how delicious it was.


    Seeing her son enjoying his meal so much made Olivia smile uncontrobly; she couldn''t remember


    when theyst had such a delicious meal together like this before.


    "Eat slowly," Jimmy naturally took out a tissue paper and wiped away some sauce from Olivia''s


    mouth while speaking in an affectionate voice.


    "Cough..." Startled by this intimate gesture, Olivia choked on her fish soup for a moment before


    warning him coldly, "Mr. Harrison, I haven''t remembered our past. You''re still a stranger to me now.


    So please don''t touch me, or else I will immediately kick you out."


    Jimmy sighed helplessly. "Okay, I will keep it in mind." Hispromise satisfied Olivia who worked


    up an appetite and ate a lot of food.


    Half an hourter, the mother and son put their forks down contentedly while leaning back in their


    chairsfortably.


    "I''ve arranged for us to go to Esafast tomorrow morning for paternity testing so that you can know


    our true rtionship," Jimmy said seriously as he finished cleaning up the kitchen area.


    Anna didn''t object because she wanted more than anyone else to find out if Jay was really Jimmy''s


    father or not. Furthermore, she wanted confirmation about the rtionship between Jimmy and her


    through the test results too!

 Chapter 906 Showing PDA

    Chapter 906 Showing PDA


    Chapter 906 Showing PDA


    "Okay, I''ll be ready tomorrow and we''ll go to the hospital together with Jay, but..." Olivia''s beautiful


    eyes swept over her and her son''s bed.


    "Mr. Harrison, the bed at home is too small, so... you should go back to your hotel first. I promise I


    will wait for you downstairs early tomorrow morning and we will go to the hospital together."


    There was a hint of unease in Olivia''s clear eyes.


    She was afraid that Jimmy would insist on staying here, and she was even more afraid of every


    interaction with him before she had any memories rted to him.


    Jimmy caught the hint of unease in her eyes and his brow furrowed slightly.


    Jay walked up beside him, his lips slightly parted, "In Olivia''s world right now, there are no


    memories about you yet. So... you should leave first. If it is proven that we are father and son, then I


    believe Olivia will choose to give you more opportunities to get closer to us."


    Looking into Jimmy''s eyes, Jay exuded a maturity and dominance beyond his years.


    Seeing this well-educated son made Jimmy feel gratified inside.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you downstairs tomorrow," he said inpromise which finally relieved Olivia all


    along.


    "Thank you for understanding me and thank you for preparing dinner tonight," said Olivia whose


    impression of Jimmy had improved somewhat from earlier when she sounded cold and resistant


    towards him.


    Jimmy smiled slightly as he nodded. "I promised you once that no matter what food or dish it is that


    you want to eat; I will personally prepare it for you. Anna, my promise will never be broken."


    Hearing these words full of deep affection caused mixed emotions within Olivia''s heart.


    After a while passed by silently, her red lips opened slightly as she apologized, "Sorry... I don''t


    remember..."


    Although somewhat disappointed by this answer; Jimmy still wore a charming smile on his


    handsome face as he replied, "Get some rest early tonight. Let''s see each other again tomorrow


    morning." He kissed lightly on her forehead before leaving the room...


    The warmth left on her forehead stunned Olivia.


    When she came to herself, Jimmy had been out of her sight.


    She breathed deeply before quickly locking up the room door.


    She spend some quality with Jay before theyy down on the bed.


    Jay soon drifted into sound sleep.


    Olivia, however, had no sleepiness at all.


    Whenever she closed her eyes, Jimmy''s figure would appear before her eyes.


    Is me really Anna he''s looking for?


    Will he be very disappointed if I''m not?


    If it is proven that he and Jay are father and son, would he take away her Jay?


    One question after another was wandering in her mind.


    Until almost dawn, she couldn''t resist the call of sleep and slowly closed her eyes.


    Perhaps there was something on her mind, so she opened her eyes after sleeping for less than two


    hours.


    "Olivia, are you awake?"


    Jay, who had put on his clothes, walked out of the bathroom with a smile on his face and came to


    Olivia.


    Looking at her well-prepared baby son, Olivia couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Perhaps her son was


    more curious than she was about his rtionship with Jimmy.


    "I''m going to prepare breakfast, and after we finish eating, we will go downstairs to look for him,"


    Olivia said with a smile.


    "Okay."


    An hourter, Olivia walked out of the apartment holding her son''s hand and immediately saw


    Jimmy leaning against his sports car, looking cool and handsome.


    Taking a deep breath, she walked towards Jimmy with her son.


    On Jimmy''s handsome face, there was a rare smile that outsiders seldom saw. When he saw the


    mother and son, his smile became even brighter.


    Originally, Olivia didn''t want to sit next to Jimmy in the back, but... but at her son''s pleading, she


    ended up sitting next to him.


    The car was big, but... due to the close distance between the two people, she still caught a whiff of


    Jimmy''s masculine scent.


    She instinctively ced her son between herself and Jimmy.


    Olivia''s reaction made Jimmy sigh helplessly.


    "Don''t worry. I will respect you."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Jimmy''s deep voice echoed in his ears, and he read her thoughts. She felt a little uneasy.


    Bryce quickly started the car because Trada was still a distance away from Esafast, and the road


    was not easy to travel. Plus, they had little sleepst night. After just a few minutes, Olivia began to


    feel drowsy.


    Her eyes slowly closed.


    Seeing Olivia fall asleep, Jimmy smiled.


    "Bryce, please pull over to the side of the road."


    "Jay, can we switch positions? Your mommy isn''t sleeping veryfortably."


    Jimmy discussed with his son.


    "Of course, yes."


    Jimmy gave his son a thumbs up and quickly adjusted his safety seat. After fastening the seat belt


    for Jay, he sat down next to Olivia and carefully rested her head on his chest.


    "Drive on, increase the temperature slightly and slow down the speed." Jimmy cautioned.


    Bryce raised an eyebrow, feeling a little bit jealous.


    Jay saw all of this and nodded involuntarily.


    Perhaps... happiness belonging to Mom ising.


    After driving for nearly two hours, Bryce finally parked the car at the entrance of the hospital.


    Jimmy nced at Olivia, who was still asleep, and a loving smile appeared on his lips. He lightly


    patted Olivia''s cheek with his big hand.


    "Anna, wake up, we have arrived."


    The gentle call that had been ringing in Olivia''s ears slowly opened her watery eyes.


    When she realized that she was leaning in Jimmy''s arms, she couldn''t help but take a deep breath


    of cold air.


    Isn''t her son sleeping in the middle?


    Jay quickly spoke up when he saw his mother''s puzzled look and said, "You slept all the way, and...


    you even drooled." Jay kindly reminded.


    Drooling?


    Olivia''s beautiful eyes immediately fell on Jimmy''s chest, and when she saw the obvious mark on


    his ck shirt, her face turned red instantly.


    She quickly took out the tissues from her bag and wiped frantically.


    "I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to," Olivia said awkwardly.


    This piece of clothing looks very expensive, will he... will he make her pay for it?


    "It''s okay, no need to wipe it."


    Jimmy''s big hand lightly grabbed Olivia''s wrist, and he gently whispered in her ear.


    Realizing that she was too close to him, Olivia''s cheeks turned even redder with a flush of


    embarrassment.


    Looking in the rear-view mirror, Bryce saw the intense gaze exchanged between the two people and


    let out a helpless sigh.


    Bryce''s voice pulled Olivia out of her thoughts, and she quickly coughed and got off the car, taking


    in a deep breath of fresh air outside.


    Jimmy had arranged everything and brought Olivia and her son to the doctor''s office. After a series


    of tests, the three of them sat in the waiting room for results.


    Olivia was more nervous than ever before. On one hand, she hoped that her son was Jimmy''s child


    because she could feel how much Jay depended on Jimmy. But on the other hand... she was afraid


    to hear that result, afraid that Jimmy would take away her baby.


    Jay''s cute little face also showed no smile as his big watery eyes asionally nced towards the


    door.


    Feeling their tension, Jimmy came over to them. "We''ll do a paternity test to make you know our


    intimacy. Don''t worry about anything, okay?" Jimmy said gently.


    Two hourster, the doctor walked into the waiting room with a smile on his face. Olivia and her son


    stared at him as he held up their test results.


    "Mr. Harrison, congrattions." he said just one short sentence but it was clear what it meant.


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief. When she saw how excited Jay was, she was sure that agreeing to


    do this paternity test was absolutely the right decision for herself.


    Jimmy took hold of DNA testing report from doctor''s hands. When he saw the results, there were no


    words to describe how thrilled he felt inside even though he had guessed it beforehand.


    "My son..."

 Chapter 907 No Impression

    Chapter 907 No Impression


    Chapter 907 No Impression


    In Jimmy''s hawk-like eyes, there was excited mist as he crouched directly in front of Jay and slowly


    reached out his hands.


    Jay nced at Olivia, unsure and full of questions.


    Olivia smiled slightly. "Go do what you want to do."


    Jay nodded and after giving Olivia a kiss, he jumped into Jimmy''s arms, his little hands firmly


    holding onto his neck.


    It wasn''t the first time that Jimmy had held Jay, but this time was different from all the others. The


    weight in his arms made Jimmy so emotional that tears almost streamed down his face.


    Seeing this scene unfold before her eyes made Olivia tear up.


    "Daddy, why did youe sote?" Jay''s using words cut through Jimmy like a knife.


    "I''m sorry, son. It was my fault foringte and making you and your mommy suffer so much.


    Trust me, son. I will make it up to you both. I will make sure that you be the happiest people in


    the world." Excitement filled Jimmy as he promised by Jay''s ear.


    Jay happily nodded along until several minutester when their emotions finally began to calm


    down bit by bit.


    Jimmy carried his son over to where Olivia stood before them both. "This proves our intimacy from


    before existed," he said with conviction while looking at her intently. "So...e home with me? I''ll


    take care of you two."


    Olivia furrowed her eyebrows slightly; she wanted to refuse because she couldn''t imagine how it


    would feel like living under the same roof as Jimmy.


    But the dependence on Jimmy seen within her son''s gaze caused hesitation within herself towards


    making any decisions.


    "Olivia," said Jay pleadingly, "I want... to give Daddy a chance. Is that okay?"


    His request made it hard for Olivia to refuse.


    Taking a deep breath she opened up her lips, "All right."


    Those few words were enough for Jimmy to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Afraid that Oliva might change her mind about going back with him, he immediately took them away


    from the hospital.


    He had nned to take Olivia back to their old apartment where they used to live together.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    But realizing they needed servants who could take care of them, he changed ns and brought


    them straight away towards his vi located atop Hanram Mountain.


    When the servants in the vi saw Olivia, they were shocked. After all, it had been years since Mr.


    Harrison brought a woman home, and this woman looked very simr to Miss Miller.


    "She''s Anna," Jimmy said with a smile.


    Upon hearing Olivia''s identity, the servant immediately came over to her.


    "Hello, Mrs. Harrison and Young Master."


    Olivia and her son took a step back in shock at being addressed that way.


    "Can you ask them to change their address?" Olivia tugged on Jimmy''s sleeve and whispered softly.


    Jimmy smiled gently. "Let them be. After all, you''ll be my lifepanion forever."


    Olivia red at him irritably. "Before I recover my memory, perhaps this is just your wishful thinking."


    Jimmy raised an eyebrow yfully. "As long as we''re alive, everything will be fine."


    Jimmy led them upstairs to their room which was ready beforehand.


    Jay was very excited when he saw how big the room was; he happilyy down on the bed and


    rolled around several times, saying, "Mommy! The bed is sofortable! It''s much better than our


    hard bed!"


    "I''ll sleep in the same room as Jay," Olivia said firmly as Jimmy wanted to take her to their room.


    Although disappointed by her decision, Jimmy did not object because Anna had no memories of


    him yet.


    "Okay then; you can stay here for now. If you needed anything, let me know," he reminded them


    softly.


    Olivia nodded silently. "What you''ve done for my son today will always be remembered by him."


    Knowing that she still needed time adjusting with his presence there, Jimmy went back into his


    study alone


    Bryce then walked into the study with a curious expression on his face and asked, "So, did you


    manage to convince her to share a room with you?" There was a hint of flirtation in his eyes as he


    spoke.


    Jimmy let out a sigh. "Do you really think Anna, who lost her memory, would ept me so easily?"


    He red at Bryce irritably.


    Bryce poured himself a ss of red wine and ced it in front of Jimmy. "You need to take it slow


    and steady. Only then will she have the chance to remember your past together. Why don''t you


    arrange something at one of the ces you used to go? Maybe being in familiar surroundings will


    jog her memory."


    Jimmy''s deep eyes flickered with calction as he considered Bryce''s suggestion. Three dayster,


    Jay started attending Esafast''s best private kindergarten.


    Olivia was worried that Jay wouldn''t adjust well to group living arrangements and kept reminding


    him on their way there about how important it was for him to get along with his teachers and


    ssmates.


    Jay looked exasperated by all this fussing. "Olivia, I''m not a baby anymore! I can handle social


    situations just fine! Don''t worry; I''ll listen to my teacher and make friends."


    Although Olivia knew that Jay could do what he said, she couldn''t help but feel worried.


    As she watched her son happily walk into the kindergarten alongside his teacher, Olivia couldn''t


    hold back her tears any longer.


    Jimmy walked over tenderly to wipe away her tears.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll pick him up together tonight," he said soothingly.


    Olivia nodded silently.


    "Let me take you somewhere," Jimmy said suddenly.


    Although Olivia didn''t know where they were going, she agreed without hesitation.


    Jimmy took Olivia directly back to their old apartment where they had lived together for some time.


    Olivia looked around confusedly.


    "We used to live here together once upon a time. Every corner here holds our memories ¨C even


    things like bed sheets or curtains or decorations are ones that you personally picked out."


    Jimmy spoke with a gentle expression, his smile reflecting the happiness that came from


    reminiscing about these beautiful memories.


    Olivia''s clear eyes scanned the surroundings as Jimmy''s descriptions slowly formed into vivid


    images in her mind. But...


    "I''m sorry, I... I don''t have any recollection," Olivia said embarrassedly.

 Chapter 908 Thank You For Coming Back

    Chapter 908 Thank You For Coming Back


    Chapter 908 Thank You for Coming Back


    Mentally prepared in advance, Jimmy simply smiled calmly.


    "It''s okay. I won''t be angry. Even if you never remember, it won''t affect my feelings for you. I will


    create our happiness again."


    Jimmy''s well-defined fingers lightly tapped on her shoulder, and he spoke with a smile near her ear.


    The sudden proximity made Olivia''s heart race, and she instinctively took a step back.


    "You... you''re the CEO of thepany. Can you really keep not going to thepany like this?"


    Olivia randomly brought up a topic to defuse her embarrassment and the pounding of her heart.


    "There are many elites in thepany, and even if I''m not there, if thepany encounters a major


    issue, I can control it remotely through the phone," Jimmy said with a smile.


    "Can you... tell me what I used to do before? Do I have any friends? I want to find my friends, or I


    might be able to recall some things if they tell me something."


    Olivia''s big, watery eyes sparkled with anticipation as she looked at Jimmy.


    Jimmy let out a sigh.


    How should he tell her that her only good friend heartlessly pushed her into the sea, subjecting her


    to torment?


    Seeing his silence, Olivia realized that something was amiss, but a bigger questiony before her.


    "You keep saying that I fell into the sea, that I was washed ashore by the waves. Can you tell me


    why I fell into the sea?"


    Olivia''s tone revealed her eagerness for an answer.


    Jimmy hesitated for a moment. "Are you sure you want to know?"


    Olivia nodded and said, "Of course, I want to know everything."


    Jimmy pulled her to sit on the nearby sofa and began recounting the story of her and Mia. When he


    reached the part where Mia had pushed her into the sea, Olivia''s face turned to shock.


    "I always thought of her as a good friend, but she... she wanted to kill me? How could this woman


    be so... so cruel? Why does she hate me so much?" Olivia asked anxiously.


    Jimmy furrowed his brows. Should he tell her that Mia''s intense hatred might be directed towards


    her because of him?


    "Enough, it''s all in the past now. Don''t dwell on it any longer. Let''s go for a walk outside," Jimmy


    suggested, wanting to spare Anna from hearing about such heartless things. He held Olivia''s hand


    and led her out of the apartment.


    Maybe it was because she was too shocked to learn about Mia''s situation, or maybe she had let her


    guard down with Jimmy a long time ago, but this time when he held her hand, Olivia didn''t shake off


    his big hand.


    Jimmy led her to a small garden near the apartment where a faint floral scent filled the air and made


    Olivia breathe contentedly.


    "This is where we used toe all the time. Every time after dinner, we would take a walk here and


    sometimes sit here eating ice cream. Youined about wanting to lose weight every day but


    every time I prepared food for us, you ate so much and were so happy. And you kept telling me that


    you won''t have energy to lose weight if you don''t eat anything."


    Recalling their past happy moments together, Jimmy showed a smile of happiness on his face.


    Were they really that happy before?


    Olivia''s clear eyes fell on Jimmy.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Although she had no memory of any of it happening before, when these images formed in front of


    her eyes, she still felt excited inside.


    "I''ll go get some ice cream for you."


    After helping Olivia sit on an adjacent chair, Jimmy turned around and walked forward.


    Throughout the day Jimmy took her to several ces they used to frequent together while


    constantly telling stories about their past even though she had no recollection whatsoever; however


    throughout it all there was always an effervescent smile on Olivia''s face.


    It wasn''t until evening that they picked up their son from kindergarten then returned home together.


    After dinner as usual, Olivia took their son back into his room, listening as he told stories about what


    happened at school while letting out a sigh of relief.


    "Olivia, what did you do today? Did you spend all day with Daddy?" Jay held onto Olivia''s hand,


    looking at her with curiosity.


    His words brought warm memories flooding back into mind even though there wasn''t much physical


    intimacy between them; just thinking about those beautiful memories made Oliva''s face light up with


    joy.


    "I went out looking for my old memories."


    "Is there anything you remember?" Jay asked anxiously.


    Olivia sighed. "I don''t remember anything."


    Jay felt his mother''s disappointment and quickly took her hand. "You''ll remember in the future, and


    even if you don''t, Daddy has said that we would create memories as a family of three, right?"


    When Jay mentioned Jimmy, his tone became more respectful.


    After spending these few days together, he had be increasingly dependent on Jimmy. The


    fatherly love that had been missing for years always brought a smile to the child''s face.


    Seeing her son''s smiling face, Olivia also felt relieved.


    After taking care of her son and putting him to bed, Olivia went into the bathroom and enjoyed a hot


    bath before walking out again.


    "Olivia, I want Daddy to tell me bedtime stories. I... I''ve never experienced what it feels like when


    Daddy tells me stories," Jay said expectantly while holding a book of bedtime stories in his hand.


    Olivia was stunned by her son''s sudden request. Should she call Jimmy in?


    Even though the room was spacious enough, there was only one bed inside...


    "Olivia, I really want to hear Daddy tell me bedtime stories; otherwise I won''t be able to sleep


    tonight," Jay pleaded once again after receiving no response from his mother.


    Faced with her son''s hopeful plea, she couldn''t refuse him any longer. "Okay then... I''ll go get him."


    As Olivia left the room, Jay looked at her with watery eyes that sparkled mischievously.


    "Daddy, I''ve created the opportunity for you. It''s up to you to seize it."


    When Olivia arrived at Jimmy''s door, she hesitated about knocking but the door suddenly opened.


    "What are you doing here? Do you need something?" Upon seeing Olivia standing outside his door,


    Jimmy couldn''t help but feel surprised.


    Did Anna finally remember something from our past? Is that why she came looking for me tonight,


    to tell me that she will stay in my room?


    Noticing Jimmy''s burning gaze, Olivia realized that he had misunderstood, and her little face


    couldn''t help but turn crimson.


    "Don''t misunderstand; it''s Jay who wants you to read him bedtime stories."


    Jimmy''s handsome face showed a hint of disappointment upon hearing this news.


    "Okay, I''ll go over now," Jimmy said.


    The two quickly returned to Jay''s room.


    Seeing his parents hade back. Jay was beaming with a bright smile.


    He handed the bedtime story he was holding directly to Jimmy and then pulled Olivia onto the bed


    with him.


    Even though their son was between them, Olivia still felt inexplicably nervous lying on the same bed


    as Jimmy for the first time while they read to their son.


    Although it was their first time telling a story together, Jimmy seemed at ease and Jay listened


    happily.


    "Daddy, Olivia, you can''t leave tonight. Sleep here with me. I want both of you here when I wake up


    tomorrow morning," Jay said as he grabbed both of their hands and ced them on his stomach.


    "Neither of you can leave," he added firmly.


    Jimmy and Olivia locked eyes in mid-air after hearing this.


    Feeling embarrassed by his gaze, Olivia looked away shyly while Jimmy continued reading until half


    an hourter when little Jay fell asleep peacefully with even breathing sounds filling the room.


    Olivia instinctively wanted to pull her hand away but found that little Jay wouldn''t let go no matter


    what she did or how hard she tried.


    "It will wake him up if we move too much, so just sleep," Jimmy whispered softly after cing the


    book on the bedside table beside him before closing his eyes immediately afterwards.


    Olivia thought she wouldn''t be able to fall asleep because she shared a bed with him but


    surprisingly enough, she drifted off soon after closing her eyes herself.


    In her dreamscape, happiness surrounded herpletely.


    Despite the barrier of their son, he lightly tucked Olivia''s hair behind her ear. The profound gaze that


    had been locked onto her for so long was now tender and fervent.


    Though there would be no intimate contact tonight, simply lying on the same bed made Jimmy feel


    content. Gazing at Anna''s charming sleeping face, he felt warmed.


    Jimmy carefully held his son close to his side, while he gently embraced Olivia in his arms and


    tenderly pecked her forehead.


    "Dad, you woke me up."


    Jay''s voice was soft and childish.


    Upon hearing his son''s voice, Jimmy immediately made a "shh" gesture, afraid that he would wake


    up the woman in his arms.


    He couldn''t imagine what the consequences would be if Anna found out that he had secretly


    switched positions.


    "Sorry, I woke you up. What can I do for you to forgive me, Jay?" Jimmy asked gently.


    Jay turned his eyes, which were filled with a sly gleam.


    "Tomorrow morning, we will go to the amusement park to y."


    Jimmy immediately made an OK gesture.


    Jay closed his eyes happily.


    Jimmy''s deep and dark eyes fell back onto Olivia.


    "Anna, thank you for being willing toe back into my world. I... love you."

 Chapter 909 Dad, YouRe So Lame

    Chapter 909 Dad, You''Re So Lame


    Chapter 909 Dad, You''re So Lame


    Olivia never imagined that she would wake up in the arms of a man.


    Oh my God, what''s going on here?


    As she brushed against Jimmy''s lean chest, Olivia felt the urge to find a hole to crawl into out of


    embarrassment.


    She instinctively wanted to move away from Jimmy, but as soon as she shifted, arge hand with


    distinct knuckles appeared on her waist.


    "It will wake up Jay." Jimmy''s low voice had a hint of huskiness, and his tempting words echoed in


    Olivia''s ear.


    Olivia felt her heart racing and her cheeks turning red as if they were about to catch fire.


    "Mr. Harrison, please... please let go." Olivia''s voice trembled slightly, and her watery eyes were too


    shy to meet his smiling ones.


    In the past few years, apart from Jay, I haven''t had any intimate contact with any other man. It was


    just telling a story, why... why did it turn into what it is now?


    "What if I don''t let go?"


    Jimmy intentionally teased Olivia, with a hint of indulgent smile on his lips.


    "Let... let go of me."


    Feeling therge hand around her waist tighten slightly, Olivia was startled and a fierce me


    flickered in her clear eyes.


    Not wanting to anger her, Jimmy released his grip.


    Olivia, who regained her freedom, quickly got out of bed and rushed into the bathroom.


    Jay had woken up early, but he pretended to be asleep in order to give his parents a chance. It


    wasn''t until Olivia walked into the bathroom that he slowly opened his big, watery eyes.


    "Dad, you''re some. You haven''t even managed to get Olivia yet."


    When his son criticized him, Jimmy just smiled calmly.


    "I don''t want my aggressive approach to scare your mother. She has had a tough life for so many


    years, and I hope to slowly make her fall in love with me again. I don''t want to force it, but make her


    love me genuinely."


    Jay nodded his head in a somewhat understanding manner.


    In order to adjust her emotions, Olivia stayed in the bathroom for an hour until her son knocked on


    the door, and then she walked out.


    "Olivia, have you had breakfast?"


    Jay happily took Olivia''s hand and walked into the dining room.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Harrison. Good morning, Master Jay."


    As soon as they walked into the dining room, several servants respectfully greeted them and


    exchanged pleasantries with the mother and son.


    Olivia nodded awkwardly at the several servants. Breakfast was plentiful, with not only Jay''s favorite


    bun but also seafood porridge that she liked to drink. As she watched Jimmy fry eggs at the stove, a


    warm feeling washed over Olivia''s heart.


    After all these years, no man had been willing to take care of her and her son like this.


    Jimmy ced the fried eggs in front of them.


    "I promised Jay that I would take him to the amusement parkter. Let''s have some fun as a family,"


    he said.


    Olivia shook her head and said, "I still have to work, so you can take Jay to y."


    Jimmy furrowed his brows together tightly.


    "Quit your job entirely. For the next little while, you and Jay need to focus on getting healthy again.


    I''ll make sure a nutritionist takes care of your three meals a day since both of you are too thin," he


    said in his maic voice filled with deep concern for them both.


    "Why should I quit my job?" Olivia''s face showed undisguised displeasure. "Although you keep


    saying that you willpensate us, what I need is not delicacies or tall mansions; what I need is a


    job where I can prove myself. I won''t quit my job and don''t try stopping me either."


    Olivia''s insistence made Jimmy sigh helplessly.


    "Anna, it seems like you''ve forgotten that this isn''t Trada; even if you want to work here, do you


    think there is enough time? Don''t forget that justmuting alone takes two hours out of your day."


    Jimmy hit upon an important point.


    Jay tugged on Olivia''s sleeve.


    "Olivia, why don''t we rest for a while until our bodies are back in top shape? By then, you can look


    for jobs! Please? I really want to go to the amusement park."


    Jay blinked his shiny ck eyes full of hope as he looked at Olivia.


    "I need some time to consider," she replied.


    Jimmy nodded.


    "If you want to work, then let me arrange one for you."


    Olivia just pursed her lips lightly without speaking any further words; she only ate a few bites before


    putting down her fork.


    "Olivia, you didn''t eat much today," Jay expressed concernedly.


    Olivia gently stroked her son''s head. "I''m full," she said.


    Jimmy furrowed his brow. "Just eat a little more, we''re going to the amusement parkter and it''ll


    take a lot of energy."


    "I really can''t eat anymore," Olivia insisted.


    Jimmy looked helpless in the face of her persistence.


    An hourter, Jimmy brought mother and son to the amusement park. Jay was ecstatic at his first


    visit, with an indescribable happiness on his face. "I want to y everything!" he dered


    confidently.


    Olivia refused all high-altitude and underwater activities because of her fear of heights and water,


    but luckily Jimmy had always been patient with their son.


    Watching him lovingly hold their child in his arms, Olivia couldn''t help but smile faintly at the sight.


    Even though she didn''t remember anything from before, at least she could give her son something


    he had never received before - fatherly love - which was sess in its own right, wasn''t it?


    It wasn''t until almost dark that Jimmy returned with Jay to where Olivia was waiting for them.


    "Olivia, I''m really happy today. Being together as a family is what makes me truly happy."


    Jay happily grabbed both their hands and put them together.


    Olivia instinctively wanted to pull away her hand but it had been sped tightly by Jimmy''srge


    hand. A subtle warmth radiated through her skin straight into her heart causing ripples within it.


    "I''ve talked to your parents earlier; we''ll be heading back soon after this."


    Parents?


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Olivia looked confused; she tried hard to remember everything but... there was not even a single


    memory that came up in her mind about them.


    "Okay then I''ll go with you." Although she didn''t remember who they were exactly yet there still


    remained some hope within Olivia towards meeting them.


    An hourter they arrived at the Miller Residence where Jimmy carefully helped both mother and


    son out of the car.


    Standing outside the Miller Residence door left mixed feelings inside Olivia''s heart; she was unsure


    whether or not she should go inside, since she had no memories about her parents!


    "These past few years, they have really missed you," Jimmy''s deep voice echoed in Olivia''s ear.


    Taking a deep breath, Olivia followed him into the Miller Residence.

 Chapter 910 A Chance For A Fresh Start

    Chapter 910 A Chance For A Fresh Start


    Chapter 910 A Chance for a Fresh Start


    With every step Olivia took, her heart grew more and more anxious. On the other hand, Jay was


    constantly looking around with curiosity, which made her breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Jay, you can''t wander around or touch things randomly. You can''t..." Olivia kept reminding her son


    all the way there, and the unease in her heart was clear on her face.


    Jimmy sighed and took her delicate hand in his own.


    "I''m here for you."


    Although it was just a short sentence, it made Olivia''s face light up with a radiant smile like a rose


    blooming.


    Taking a deep breath together, they walked into the lobby. Mr. Miller and Mrs. Miller had received


    news of their arrival and were anxiously waiting for them to arrive; especially Mr. Miller who


    nervously clutched onto his wheelchair armrests.


    His eyes filled with worry and excitement were fixed on the door until they finally walked into the


    living room.


    "Anna!" Mrs. Miller ran over when she saw Olivia and hugged her tightly.


    The sudden embrace startled Olivia; she didn''t like physical contact with people so she instinctively


    wanted to push Mrs. Miller away but couldn''t do so because Mrs. Miller held onto her tightly.


    "Where have you been these past few years? Why didn''t you tell us? Do you know that your father


    and I have been living in pain all these years? You naughty girl! You scared us both!" cried out Mrs.


    Miller while sobbing uncontrobly.


    "I... I..." Faced with Mrs. Miller''s crying plea, Olivia felt helpless.


    Sensing her fear and difort, Jimmy quickly stepped forward.


    "Mrs. Miller, you''ve frightened Anna."


    Upon hearing Jimmy''s voice, Mrs. Miller slowly released Olivia from embrace.


    Feeling free again after being released from such an intense hug, Olivia breathed out deeply before


    subconsciously moving closer towards Jimmy as if only he could bring herfort.


    Jimmy gently wrapped his arms around her slender waist, his hawk-like deep gaze full of


    tenderness fell upon on her face .


    After she calmed down a little bit, Jimmy led her by holding hands towards Mr. Miller.


    Even though Mr. Miller did not break down emotionally like his wife did, his trembling hands, and


    eyes betrayed his suppressed excitement.


    "It''s good to have you back," Mr. Miller said with a trembling voice.


    Olivia surprisingly felt an uncontroble warmth when facing Mr. Miller.


    She crouched down in front of Mr. Miller''s wheelchair and gently held his hand.


    "I''m sorry, I have amnesia and don''t remember anything."


    Mr. and Mrs. Miller looked at each other in disbelief.


    "You... you really have amnesia?" Mrs. Miller looked at Olivia skeptically.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Olivia nodded her head.


    "I don''t remember anything except for Jay."


    Mrs. Miller sighed deeply.


    "Well, if you''ve lost your memory, then so be it; memories from the past aren''t pleasant anyway. It''s


    better this way; our family being together is the greatest happiness." Mrs. Miller smiled as she


    spoke.


    Seeing her son looking around curiously, Jimmy pulled him over to meet his grandparents.


    "Jay, say hello to Grandpa and Grandma."


    Jay obediently nodded.


    "Hello, Grandpa. Hello, Grandma."


    Jay''s sweet words made Mr. Miller and Mrs. Miller so delighted that they couldn''t stop smiling. In


    less than half an hour, they felt like giving him all the goodness in the world to make up for the love


    he had been missing these past few years.


    Watching her son interact so naturally and happily with his grandparents brought a smile to Olivia''s


    face too.


    "What are you thinking about?" Jimmy came over, holding a freshly squeezed juice cup and asking


    softly.


    Olivia took the cup but those beautiful clear eyes remained locked onto her son and parents before


    answering, "I thought that Jay was my only family. Once he grew up and got married, I''d live alone,


    but surprisingly, I find my family and experience warmth of home. I..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Jimmy''srge hand lightly tapped her shoulder as he leaned


    forward slightly.


    "Anna, shouldn''t you thank me most? If it wasn''t for me finding you, how could we possibly enjoy


    our happiness now? My definition of happiness is simple: having you two is enough!"


    Jimmy gently wrapped his arms around her and whispered his deep affection in her ear.


    Olivia instinctively tried to push him away, but Jimmy had sensed her intentions. He firmly held onto


    her waist, not giving her any chance to escape.


    "Are you always this dominant?"


    Olivia furrowed her brows as she was tightly embraced by Jimmy. She lifted up her head in his arms


    and asked softly.


    Jimmy shook his head with a smile and said affectionately, "Only when I''m facing you. Because I


    won''t allow myself to let go of your hand."


    The memory of Anna''s disappearance over the past few years suddenly shed through Jimmy''s


    mind, causing him inexplicable pain. He hugged Olivia tightly.


    "Are you... afraid?"


    Feeling the trembling arms that were holding onto herself tightly, Olivia looked confused.


    Jimmy took a deep breath and breathed in the faint fragrance unique to Olivia''s body.


    "I am afraid... afraid of losing you."


    Olivia''s heart skipped a beat.


    Perhaps... perhaps they could give each other a chance - a chance for a fresh start?


    "Daddy! Mommy!"


    Jay ran over sweating profusely after ying with his grandparents for a long while.


    Olivia quickly pushed Jimmy away when she saw her parents looking at them lovingly from afar.


    She felt shy as she wiped off Jay''s sweat on his forehead with tissue paper.


    Mrs. Miller pushed Mr. Miller towards them smilingly.


    "I''ll go prepare dinner first; why don''t you guys rest in your room for awhile? When dinner is ready,


    I''ll call for you."


    Olivia shook her head.


    "You''ve been ying with Jay all afternoon; let me help out instead even though my cooking skills


    aren''t great."


    With a sweet smile on her face, although she couldn''t bring herself to call Mrs. Miller "Mom" yet but


    deep down inside she was slowly epting this fact because they were rted by blood after all.


    "All right then! Let''s prepare dinner together," Mrs. Miller eyes glistened with tears.


    "I''ll take Mr. Miller back to rest," said Jimmy who hoped that he could give more opportunities for


    Olivia and Mrs. Miller to bond, so he directly took Mr. Miller along while pushing their son ahead of


    them.


    "Anna, let''s go prepare dinner."


    Mrs. Miller affectionately took Olivia''s hand, her face beaming with a kind smile that put her at ease.

 Chapter 911 She Fell Down

    Chapter 911 She Fell Down


    Chapter 911 She Fell Down


    In just two short hours, the mother and daughter had prepared a table full of delicious food. When


    Mrs. Miller mentioned her favorite vors from before, Olivia felt warm inside.


    Especially during dinner, Mr. and Mrs. Miller kept serving herself and her son, making Olivia feel


    happier than ever before.


    Although she still couldn''t remember anything, her face was always filled with a happy smile. Maybe


    in the near future, she could confidently call them mom and dad.


    After dinner, Jay kept pestering his grandparents while Olivia enjoyed some free time with Jimmy


    after cleaning up the kitchen.


    The yard was filled with a faint floral scent that made her feel rxed - something she hadn''t


    experienced in a long time.


    She breathed in the fragrant air contentedly while smiling sweetly at Jimmy''s deep voice.


    "I haven''t been this rxed for so long."


    Olivia raised an eyebrow yfully as she opened her lips to ask, "Is it because you''re too busy


    working? You need to take care of your health; overworking yourself will only harm your body."


    Jimmy shook his head gently as he took Olivia''s small hand into his own. "Work is only part of it; I


    need to numb myself through work so that I can fully immerse myself in it. Only then can I


    temporarily forget about you and not be reminded of my pain when I lost you."


    Jimmy''s voice wasced with suppressed pain which made Olivia feel inexplicably sorry for him.


    She lightly caressed his handsome face with one hand while looking at him through clear eyes that


    heldplex emotions.


    "I''m sorry... I don''t remember you... and have caused you years of painful living alone... I''ll try my


    best to recall everything from before... I promise."


    Olivia whispered softly into Jimmy''s ear as he replied just as gently.


    "Don''t force yourself; your happiness is what I want most... understand?"


    Olivia nodded slightly as a shallow smile graced her lips. "You''ve taken good care of them these


    past few years."


    From Mrs. Miller, Olivia learned that Jimmy had taken good care of her parents and catered to their


    needs over the past few years, which deeply moved her.


    "Your parents are my parents, of course I will take care of them. If you really want to thank me,


    promise me that you will never leave me again."


    Jimmy''s well-defined hand lifted Olivia''s small chin and he spoke softly, his breath brushing against


    her cheek and caused her heart to race.


    "I...," faced with Jimmy''s affectionate eyes, Olivia felt a heavy burden. Her identity and family made


    it difficult for her to enter into this romantic rtionship easily.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Feeling that something was off with Olivia, Jimmy asked worriedly.


    Olivia shook her head.


    "I''m fine. Maybe too many things have happened recently and I haven''t rested well. I... I want to go


    back to my room and rest. If there is nothing else, you can go back first."


    Olivia deliberately took a step back and suddenly became cold which made Jimmy feel uneasy.


    "Tell me what''s going on?"


    Jimmy asked anxiously which only made Olivia more agitated.


    "I just need some time alone. Please give me some time."


    Faced with Olivia''s pleading eyes, Jimmy looked helpless.


    "Okay, I''ll take you back to your room so you can rest."


    Without giving her any chance to refuse him, Jimmy held onto Olivia''s hand tightly as they walked


    towards the room she used to stay in before leaving the Miller Residence.


    "I''ll be staying in the guestroom but if there is anything you need or want just let me know even


    though we are at the Miller Residence now."


    After helping Olivia sit down on the bed gently, Jimmy whispered tenderly while looking deep into


    her eyes full of love.


    "I understand," replied Olivia softly as she watched him leave the room.


    Later, Jay came into the room, jumping onto his mother''sp excitedly.


    "Mommy! Today was such an amazing day! Not only do I have a dad now but also grandparents


    who love me so much! I am definitely one of luckiest kids in this world!"


    Snuggling up close against his mother''s chest, Jay spoke with excitement clear in his voice.


    "As long as you''re happy, then I''m happy," said Olivia gently, stroking his handsome little face.


    Jay nodded but could sense that something was not right with his mom today.


    "Olivia, you... you seem to have a burden? Is it because you haven''t regained your memory?"


    Olivia smiled and kissed her son''s little face.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "No, I''m very happy now. Be good and go wash up, okay?"


    "Yes, Olivia."


    After saying this, he quickly jumped out of bed and headed straight for the bathroom.


    Olivia sighed and walked to the window. All she could see was Jimmy''s handsome face filled with


    tenderness and affection. He could overlook her amnesia and disregard her background but... what


    about his parents? He was from a wealthy family and should found ady who was matched for


    marriage.


    There was a hint of bitterness in Olivia''s heart.


    "Olivia, can you help me please?"


    Jay''s voice came from the bathroom.


    Olivia put away her thoughts and walked towards the bathroom.


    "I''m too short to reach the towel. Can you help me please, Olivia?" Jay pointed at the cab above


    with a pleading look on his face.


    "Okay, I will help you get it."


    Smilingly opening up the cab door to retrieve one of their towels inside; perhaps due to slippery


    bath lotion on floor or maybe thinking about Jimmy all along, Olivia suddenly felt herself slip


    underfoot, causing an instant loss of bnce as she fell hard against bathtub edge.


    "Olivia..."


    Seeing his mother''s head hit hard against tub edge caused Jay to let out a loud cry.


    Although she wanted to tell her son that she was okay, images before her eyes grew increasingly


    blurred.


    Seeing his mother fainting, Jay went pale with fear; without even bothering covering himself up, he


    quickly rushed out of room, pounding heavily on the next door for assistance.


    Jimmy had just finished handling several urgent documents when he heard frantic knocking at his


    door which startled him greatly, and caused him to open it hastily, only to find Jay crying out.


    "Daddy! Olivia... she fell down!"

 Chapter 912 Remembering Everything

    Chapter 912 Remembering Everything


    Chapter 912 Remembering Everything


    Jay''s words made Jimmy''s face instantly change. His entire body seemed to freeze in an instant.


    He didn''t have time to take care of his son and quickly rushed next door.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    When he saw Olivia lying on the ground, Jimmy''s heart skipped a beat and he hurried over.


    "Jay, tell Daddy where Mommy fell?"


    Jimmy didn''t dare to touch Olivia easily, afraid of causing her secondary harm.


    "It was her head. When shended, she hit the edge of the bathtub and passed out," Jay said


    quickly.


    Jimmy took a deep breath and quickly called the ambnce.


    More than ten minutester, Olivia who was still unconscious was taken to the emergency room for


    a series of tests.


    Waiting outside, Jimmy, with a pale face, felt like he could feel that pain from years ago when he


    lost his love.


    Jay held onto his hand with tears streaming down his handsome little face.


    "Daddy, I''m sorry if... if it wasn''t for me asking Olivia for help with my towel, she wouldn''t have fallen.


    It''s my fault that Olivia fell down."


    Jayy in Jimmy''s arms, crying loudly


    "Silly boy, this is just an ident. Don''t worry. Your Olivia will be fine. Let us cheer her on together,


    okay?" Jimmyforted him softly.


    "But..."


    With tear-stained eyes, Jay looked worriedly at the emergency room door.


    Anna, you will be okay; you must be okay...


    Although Jimmy had been very calm whileforting his son, but there were uncontroble worries


    and anxieties in his heart too.


    Time passed by minute by minute, making Jimmy more nervous.


    The doors of Emergency Room finally opened until two hourster.


    Pulling Jay along with him, they went up to meet with the doctor.


    "How is it? How is she?" Jimmy asked anxiously.


    "After a detailed examination, we have determined that the patient''sa was caused by an


    impact, with only minor concussion and no bleeding in the brain. This is fortunate, but due to the


    impact, she needs to be observed in the hospital. We have sent her to the general ward and your


    family can go see her there, but please don''t make too much noise." The doctor informed Jimmy of


    Olivia''s condition before leaving.


    "Daddy, Olivia is okay! It''s really great news!" Jay jumped up happily upon hearing his mother was


    alright.


    "Anna, I knew you would be fine." Jimmy wasted no time and quickly brought his son to Olivia''s


    ward.


    Seeing her still lying unconscious in bed, he felt distressed and held onto her delicate hand


    Mr. Miller and Mrs. Miller arrived at the hospital half an hourter.


    Out of concern for their daughter, they stayed by her bedside. It wasn''t until Mr. Miller felt exhausted


    that Jimmy send them back home along with Jay.


    Jimmy gently massaged Olivia''s arm while whispering sweet things into her ear non-stop...


    Olivia didn''t know how long she had been unconscious for; all she knew was that everything around


    her was blurry when she first opened her eyes. It gradually became clear after some time passed.


    She clearly saw herself being held tightly in Jimmy''s arms as he made promises into her ear. She


    clearly saw both of them locking a lovers'' padlock together on a bridge...


    Every scene so familiar yet so vividly clear...


    She had regained all of memories!


    Olivia, no, Anna. Anna couldn''t contain herself anymore as excitement filled every inch of her face.


    "You''re awake? Anna! You scared me!" eximed Jimmy who could hardly contain himself from


    hugging Anna tight out of fear that he might hurt Anna.


    Looking at him, Anna felt indescribablyplex inside. "How did you take care of yourself?"


    Anna lightly stroked Jimmy''s handsome face while tears welled up in hers eyes.


    "I''m good," Jimmy replied.


    "But you''ve lost weight and look tiredpared to before," said Anna feeling heartbroken...


    Before?


    Jimmy caught the main point, but he was somewhat unsure.


    "Anna, you... you remembered?"


    In Jimmy''s trembling voice, there was a hint of excitement and exhration at the moment.


    Anna took a deep breath and nodded heavily.


    "I remember everything, I remember the first time you confessed to me, I remember the first time


    you helped me, all of our first experiences together, I remember them all."


    Jimmy didn''t say anything, but he held Anna tightly in his arms.


    "You finally came back."


    Anna was also very excited, holding onto Jimmy''s strong waist tightly with both hands.


    Although Anna kept insisting on leaving the hospital, Jimmy, who treasured her, refused to agree


    and insisted on following the doctor''s instructions to carefully observe her condition. Only when the


    doctor gave his approval did he handle Anna''s discharge procedures.


    Jimmy took her directly back to the Miller Residence. Facing the concerned gaze of his parents.


    Anna burst into tears and threw herself into Mr. and Mrs. Miller''s arms, crying out all her grievances


    as if she wanted to cry them all out.


    With thefort of Mr. and Mrs. Miller, Anna gradually calmed down. After enjoying a sumptuous


    dinner prepared by Mrs. Miller, she returned to her room feeling satisfied.


    Anna felt a little ufortable when she realized that her son had "abandoned" her and chosen to


    live with his grandparents.


    "Go take a shower now, I''ve prepared the water for you."


    Jimmy came to Anna with a smile on his face.


    Anna nodded and took the clean clothes he handed to her, then walked into the bathroom.


    After taking afortable hot bath, Anna walked out of the bathroom and was surprised to see


    Jimmy still in the room.


    "Has the room not been tidied up?" Anna asked softly, with her eyes sparkling like clear springs.


    Jimmy took a few big steps and walked up to her, gently drying her hair.


    "I have waited for five years, are you sure you want me to keep waiting?"


    His low voice, mixed with a warm breath, echoed in Anna''s ear.


    "However, I..."


    Although she had given birth to a son with Jimmy, she remembered everything, Anna still felt her


    heart racing and a bit at a loss when faced with the sexual lust in his eyes.

 Chapter 913 YouRe Not Dead?

    Chapter 913 You''Re Not Dead?


    Chapter 913 You''re Not Dead?


    It seemed that Jimmy was afraid of hurting Anna, as his actions were very gentle. His hands, with


    distinct knuckles, seem to possess some kind of magic.


    Jimmy''s lips brushed gently against hers.


    "Promise me, never let go of my hand again."


    A deep and slightly uneasy voice sounded in Anna''s ear.


    Meeting Jimmy''s affectionate gaze, she blushed and nodded shyly, her lips parting near his ear, "I''ll


    never... let go of your hand again."


    Given a firmmitment, Jimmy put on a satisfied smile, kissed Anna on the cheeks and started


    their passionate night.


    ...


    The two of them sent their son to the entrance of the kindergarten early in the morning.


    Anna squatted in front of her son, gently stroking his handsome little face with both hands.


    "You must get along well with other children, be polite, respect your teacher, don''t make your


    teacher angry, and don''t argue with other children. Do you understand?"


    Anna repeatedly reminded her son.


    After hearing these reminders countless times, Jay looked helpless.


    "Olivia, my ears are getting calloused from all this reading. Are you sure you want to keep going?


    Don''t worry, I''ll listen to the teacher and get along with the other kids. I won''t argue with them." Jay


    smiled and promised.


    Although knowing that her son was smart, lovely, and would definitely be liked by the teacher and


    wouldn''t get into trouble, Anna was still filled with anxiety and worry.


    Receiving a hint from his son''s eyes, Jimmy walked over to Anna with a smile and gently ced his


    hands on her shoulders.


    In a low and steady voice, he said, "Jay will inevitably facemunal living. You have to trust in his


    social skills. Trust me, he can handle it."


    Anna nodded and repeated her instructions once again before reluctantly handing over her son to


    the teacher.


    "Goodbye, dad, goodbye, Olivia."


    Jay kindly waved at the two of them before following the teacher into the school.


    Anna didn''t take her eyes off her son until his figure disappeared in front of her.


    "Unwilling to part with him?"


    Anna sighed and nodded honestly.


    "Silly girl, we''lle to pick him up tonight, it''s only for one day. Don''t worry, Jay will be able to live


    well at school with the teachers taking care of him. Okay?" Jimmy patientlyforted Anna.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Anna nodded her head and slowly calmed down under hisfort.


    Jimmy considerately helped her into the car, but after about ten minutes, Anna felt that something


    was off. "This isn''t the way back to the Miller Residence? Where are you taking me? Didn''t we have


    an important meeting today?"


    "I''ve talked to your parents about it. Starting from today, you and Jay will be living in my vi, and I


    don''t want us to be separated for even a second, so... you''ll apany me to work and I''ll keep


    watch over you 24/7," Jimmy said affectionately.


    Faced with his tender gaze filled with love, Anna felt warm inside and shyly nodded her head,


    saying, "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    Anna thought that as long as she got to work she would have ''freedom'', but shepletely


    overlooked Jimmy''s possessiveness towards her; those eyes full of tenderness locked onto her


    every moment while his breath surrounded her.


    Randall walked into the office at an inappropriate time and ced some documents on Jimmy''s


    desk. "Mr. Harrison, it''s time for the meeting; several representatives from variouspanies are


    waiting in conference room one."


    Jimmy nodded before finally retracting those eyes that seemed like they could melt Anna away; his


    handsome face once again returned back its usual icy demeanor.


    He quickly nced over the documents, making sure there were no issues before signing them.


    "Go wait for me in conference room one; we''ll start in ten minutes." Randall understood what he


    meant without needing any further exnation before leaving promptly.


    Seeing Jimmy begin packing up materials for his meeting made Anna secretly breathe a sigh of


    relief. Finally, she could have some space just for herself!


    But then Jimmy came over to her, holding papers in hand...


    Anna thought that he was going to tell her to wait for him in the office, so before he could speak, she


    lightly parted her lips. "Don''t worry! I''ll behave myself while waiting here!"


    Jimmy shook his head and held her delicate hand.


    "Come with me to the conference room," Jimmy said in a short sentence that left Annapletely


    stunned.


    "I don''t want to," she replied without hesitation, causing Jimmy to furrow his brow and ask


    somewhat unhappily, "Anna, don''t you want to be with me all the time?"


    Anna sighed and her clear eyes fell on him. "Of course I want to be with you forever, but you don''t


    need to stay by my side 24/7. Jimmy, I need a little freedom and space. So please go attend your


    meeting. I''ll wait for you here and promise not to run away."


    Her sweet voice carried a hint of pleading as she looked at him.


    She was really nervous under his gaze and didn''t know what else to do.


    Jimmy looked helpless as he said, "Okay, I''ll finish the meeting as soon as possible ande back


    to apany you."


    His promise finally brought a sweet smile onto Anna''s face. She tiptoed over and lightly pressed her


    red lips against Jimmy''s mouth.


    "Have a good meeting. I''ll wait for you," she said.


    How could one light peck satisfy Jimmy when he knew he had two hours apart from his beloved


    Anna?


    He directly wrapped his bony hand around her waist before pulling her into his embrace with some


    force while speaking in a low voice near her ear, "I want more."


    Without giving Anna any chance of refusal, he kissed her fiercely...


    Finally regaining freedom, Anna flipped through magazines contentedly while enjoying the snacks


    and fruits that Jimmy had specially prepared for her until she heard the phone ringing beside her.


    Seeing it was from Jimmy''s phone, Anna walked over hesitantly. Since it kept ringing non-stop,


    afraid of dying something important, she picked it up.


    "Jimmy, this is Gia speaking. My dad and I are at Esafast now;e find us! Missed you so much!"


    A woman''s energetic yet coquettish voice sounded in Anna''s ear.


    Gia? Such a familiar name...


    Anna furrowed her brows slightly as memories from several years ago when they went out together


    with clients came flooding back.


    That woman who humiliated herself on the golf course but failed in trying to frame herself turned out


    still having contact with Jimmy after all these years!


    A mischievous smile appeared on her charming face.


    "Miss Gia, wee to Esafast. I''m sorry to say that my man is in a meeting and doesn''t have time


    to see you right now. But after he''s finished, we''ll make sure to visit you and your father."


    Anna emphasized "we" in her sentence.


    Gia was taken aback when she realized it was a woman who had answered the phone, but she


    immediately recognized Anna''s voice.


    "Aren''t you dead?" Gia''s voice was filled with surprise.

 Chapter 914 Proposal

    Chapter 914 Proposal


    Chapter 914 Proposal


    "Sorry to disappoint you, but I''m back. So I won''t give any woman the chance to deliberately


    approach my man. If it''s a normal work contact, I wee it, but if there are ulterior motives, sorry,


    you don''t have a chance."


    Anna dered her possessiveness for the first time in such a domineering way and felt very


    satisfied.


    Hearing the warning in Anna''s words, Gia awkwardly made an excuse and hung up the phone.


    "Well done," Jimmy''s low voice mixed with a hint ofughter sounded behind Anna.


    Anna was surprised. "Did the meeting end so soon?"


    Jimmy took several big steps towards her and directly hugged her in his arms.


    "I like your domineering side," he said.


    Anna blushed and buried her face in his chest while listening to his strong heartbeat. She felt at


    ease.


    "The phone has been ringing all this time, and I was afraid it would dy something important for


    you. So I answered it. It''s been years now, but that woman still has ulterior motives towards you Mr.


    Harrison; your charm is as strong as ever," Anna joked teasingly.


    Jimmy directly held her small hand and ced it on his heart.


    "It beats only for you."


    ...


    After more than ten minutester, Anna followed him into the conference room.


    When everyone saw Anna enter with Jimmy by her side, their eyes were scrutinizing.


    Anna sat next to Jimmy, looking ufortable.


    "Let''s start the meeting." Hismanding voice rang out loud enough for everyone to hear


    Everyone immediately withdrew their gaze from Anna.


    After insisting on attending for more than ten minutes, she began feeling bored, so she justy


    down on top of the conference table.


    Jimmy shook his head, fearing that she might catch a cold; he took off his suit jacket and draped it


    over her body instead.


    Seeing their usually cold CEO being so gentle towards a woman shocked everyone present at that


    moment.


    "When reporting, speak softly." Jimmy''s deep dark eyes swept over these people.


    ...


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    When Anna woke up again, she found herself already inside Jimmy''s resting room.


    "Awake?" His low voice lightly echoed beside her ear


    Anna sat up and looked at Jimmy with a contented expression on her face.


    "When did the meeting end? Why am I in here" Anna''s big eyes were full of confusion.


    Jimmy settled beside her, gently tucking her hair behind her ear.


    "You fell asleep, so I carried you back."


    Did I fall asleep during his own meeting?


    Oh my god, this... is so embarrassing.


    Thinking about how everyone had seen Jimmy carry her back, Anna wished she could disappear.


    Jimmy stroked her cheek tenderly. "Anna, you''re my wife. I''m carrying my wife. Is there a problem?"


    Hearing his assertive and domineering words, Anna blushed and hid her face shyly.


    "I... I am not your wife yet, you are not allowed to talk nonsense." Anna pouted and said.


    Jimmy nodded and took out a velvet box from his pocket, slowly opening it.


    Anna was shocked when she saw the sparkling diamond ring inside.


    "You..."


    Jimmy didn''t speak, but he knelt directly in front of her with one knee, and his deep eyes betrayed


    affection and tenderness.


    "Anna, marry me and let me take care of you and Jay for the rest of our lives, okay?"


    Although it was just a short sentence, Anna felt an overwhelming wave of excitement in her heart.


    She had never imagined that Jimmy would propose to her.


    "Anna, do you intend to make me kneel here forever?"


    Knowing Anna was nervous, Jimmy tactfully made jokes to ease the tension.


    "I..." Anna took a deep breath and slowly extended her right hand. "I am willing to marry you, Mr.


    Harrison."


    Jimmy never expected happiness toe so suddenly. As he looked at Anna''s delicate hand, he


    forgot what to do next.


    Anna looked helpless, her red lips slightly parted. "Mr. Harrison, do you regret it now and don''t n


    to wear the ring for me?"


    Jimmy immediately realized what was happening and without hesitation, he slipped the ring onto


    Anna''s finger and gently caressed it.


    "You are finally mine."


    After saying these words, he immediately sealed Anna''s red lips...


    One monthter, seeing Anna dressed in a white wedding dress, he was beaming with joy.


    However, there was a hint of unhappiness in his eyes.


    Through the mirror, Anna saw the sadness in his eyes and couldn''t help but stand up and walk over


    to him, taking hold of his hands.


    "Being with you is my biggest dream. Holding your hand is enough," Anna said softly.


    Jimmy frowned.


    "I wanted to give you a grand wedding. I wanted everyone in the world to know that you are my


    wife. But you chose a church wedding, Anna. You ruined all my ns."


    Gently holding Anna in his arms, Jimmyined into her ear.


    Annaughed softly. "Being with you is my greatest happiness."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Jay wearing a small suit ran into the dressing room and saw the


    two of them hugging each other. He yfully covered his eyes.


    "Dad, Olivia! It''s almost time! The priest has stood by; we''re just waiting for you guys!"


    Jay shouted excitedly.


    After pecking on Anna''s red lips lightly, Jimmy held her hand and walked out of the dressing room.


    ording to Anna''s request, the decoration at church was very simple and low-key. However when


    they stood before the priest and heard each other''s vows, they were uncontrobly excited.


    The short but not serious ceremony made tears flow down from Anna''s face especially when Father


    announced that they were husband and wife; she threw herself into Jimmy''s arms more emotionally


    than ever before.


    "Silly girl! Today is our big day; no more tears." Jimmy gently wiped away her tears while jokingly


    looking at her face.


    Anna immediately burst intoughter through her tears.


    "Congrattions, Mr. Harrison for having such an amazing wife as Miss Miller."


    Anna wrapped both hands around Jimmy''s neck while staring deeply into his handsome face with


    tear-filled eyes that wouldn''t budge even for a moment.


    Jimmy used one finger to lovingly tap on her nose tip. "Congrattions, Mrs. Harrison."


    The two smiled at each other and then hugged tightly together.

 Chapter 915 My Wife

    Chapter 915 My Wife


    Chapter 915 My Wife


    After the wedding, they took Jay straight to Bryce''s house. Bryce, who had just been happyst


    night, opened the door with a sleepy face and was shocked when he saw Jay in his arms. Was he


    not awake yet? Was that why he saw little Jay carrying a suitcase in his house?


    He rubbed his eyes subconsciously.


    "Uncle Stone, it''s not a dream. It''s me, Jay," Jay said mischievous.


    Bryce nodded and looked at Jimmy and Anna who were still standing at the door withouting in.


    "What happened? It was your wedding nightst night. Why did you get up so early? Brother, you''re


    not..." Bryce looked at Jimmy...


    Jimmy red at him irritably.


    "We''re leaving our baby with you now. Take good care of him for half a month before wee to


    pick him up. Remember not to take him to ces where he shouldn''t go and make sure he has


    three meals plus supper every day. I''ll check on him regrly," said Jimmy.


    "Leave him to me?" Bryce was shocked because even though Jay is cute but after all, he is only a


    few years old!


    "Jimmy, Anna... are you sure about leaving your child with me? Are you sure I can take good care of


    him?" asked Bryce anxiously.


    "I trust you will take good care of Jay during this half-month period when maybe all that awaits for


    you is just home-work-home routine life, since those ces where you usually go might not be


    suitable for children like Jay," said Anna.


    "Oh my god! Kill me please! I will definitely go crazy! You should bring Jay along on your


    honeymoon trip so that both of your days won''t be boring and also Anna doesn''t need to worry


    about Jay." Bryce spoke these words while pushing Jay towards Anna and Jimmy...


    Jay looked at Bryce with watery eyes full of grievances as if asking "Don''t Uncle Stone like me? Are


    you afraid that I am naughty, so you don''t want me here?"


    "How could it be possible?! I always likes you very much; how could anyone dislike such an


    adorable kid like you?"


    Upon seeing Jay''s eyes, which were on the verge of tears, Bryce felt a pang of sympathy and


    quickly knelt in front of him, cooing with tenderness.


    He didn''t notice the mischievous glint in Jay''s eyes.


    "Since you like me so much, why don''t you take care of me for a while?" Jay shook Bryce''s arm


    yfully with his big eyes full of anticipation.


    Unable to resist Jay''s cuteness, Bryce was about to discuss it further with Jimmy when Jimmy had


    already taken Anna and left gracefully.


    "Jay, did you n this together?"


    Jay stuck out his tongue mischievously and quickly dragged his luggage up to the guest room


    upstairs for fear that Bryce would kick him out at any moment.


    Anna sat in the car with a hint of worry in her beautiful eyes. "Can we really entrust Jay to Mr.


    Stone?"


    Anna looked at Jimmy and asked softly.


    Jimmy gently stroked her cheek with his big hand. "Don''t worry. Although Bryce seems unreliable,


    he really cares about Jay. And since Jay is so sensible, they will definitely get along well."


    With Jimmy''sfort, Anna finally smiled happily on her small face especially when her son called


    and told her that Uncle Stone was treating him well and he was adapting well too; she became even


    more radiant.


    Although she was tired after more than ten hours on the ne but under Jimmy''s attentive care,


    Anna felt veryfortable throughout their journey until they finally arrived at A country which she


    had always longed for.


    As soon as Anna stepped out of the airport she almost jumped up excitedly.


    "Be careful! We have plenty of time here, so let''s enjoy ourselves."


    Jimmy carefully supported Anna who almost fell down, then hugged her tightly from behind by


    exerting some force around her waist.


    "I will fulfill all your dreams, my dear Anna."


    Anna nodded excitedly in his arms. "It''s great having you here."


    Under Jimmy''s arrangements, they arrived at their pre-booked hotel where Anna enjoyed a rxing


    hot bath before standing by the window holding juice.


    Watching outside beautiful scenery while beaming brightly, she felt Jimmy hug her from behind.


    "I remembered we made wishes together at wishing pool and hung a lover''s padlock. Do you think


    it''s still there?"


    Anna turned around, setting down her cup. Her hands hooked around Jimmy''s neck, her voice as


    sweet as honey, dripping with a tender tone that caressed his ears.


    "Of course. Even if it''s not there, our love won''t disappear."


    Anna nodded, leaning gently against his chest, her sparkling eyes gradually closing.


    "Where should we go to y tomorrow?" Anna mumbled in a half-awake state.


    Watching the peacefully sleeping woman in his arms, Jimmy cradled her tenderly before cing her


    gently onto the bed.


    "I''ll take you wherever you want to go, my wife," Jimmy softly promised into Anna''s ear.


    Anna slept soundly in his arms, shifting a few times like a yful kitten until she found afortable


    position.


    Jimmy looked at the peacefully sleeping woman in his arms with a helpless smile.


    ...


    The next morning, Anna woke up slowly in Jimmy''s embrace, her body refreshed from a good


    night''s sleep.


    So handsome.


    The sight of his handsome face met her eyes, causing a bashful smile to bloom on Anna''s lips. She


    reached out her right hand and gently caressed his cheek.


    As her fingers brushed against his lips, a shade of red graced Anna''s face.


    "Have you had enough?" A deep and mellow voice carried a hint of huskiness, sounded near


    Anna''s ear.


    Seeing that he had already opened his eyes and was looking at her with a mischievous smile, Anna


    was startled. She buried her face in the covers, her cheeks burning with embarrassment.


    Anna''s cute reaction made Jimmy burst intoughter, and he quickly pulled the covers away.


    Due to being hidden under the covers, Anna''s face had turnedpletely red.


    Jimmy''srge hand gently stroked her face, the slightly cool fingertipsing to rest on her cherry-


    colored lips.


    "Come on... get up, we''re going to have breakfast. Didn''t you say you wanted to take me to the


    most famous castle around here?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "We have plenty of time. Right now, it''s not breakfast we''re after, but..." Jimmy''s lips curved into a


    mischievous smile...


    ...


    Two hourster, the couple left their hotel room and arrived at the downstairs restaurant.


    Seeing Anna''s brows furrowing in worry, Jimmy couldn''t help but feel concerned.


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Jimmy asked softly, and Anna red at him irritably, but a hint of shyness colored her cheeks.


    Jimmy immediately understood everything. "I''ll be more gentle next time," he said with affectionate


    words.


    "You..." Anna raised her fist and lightly tapped his chest.


    The two enjoyed a hearty breakfast while chatting andughing before leaving the hotel to begin


    their romantic honeymoon...

 Chapter 916 CanT Do Anything With You

    Chapter 916 Can''T Do Anything With You


    Chapter 916 Can''t Do Anything with You


    In just two weeks, Anna and Jimmy traveled to all the cities she had written in her diary as a child


    and longed to visit. Each city left them with warm and happy memories.


    As Jimmy made a phone call nearby, Anna''s face lit up with happiness. She had just bought some


    bird food and was now at the square, carefully throwing it among the pigeons. Watching them p


    their wings and enjoy themselves brought her great satisfaction.


    She took a picture of the scene without disturbing the birds and sent it to her son. Soon enough,


    she heard his clear voice on the other end of the line. "Olivia, I miss you so much! Are youing


    back tomorrow with Dad?"


    Anna felt heartbroken hearing her son''s yearning tone but reassured him that they would be back


    soon enough to pick him up.


    After chatting for a while longer, Anna hung up but realized that Jimmy was nowhere in sight. She


    panicked slightly in this unfamiliar environment and quickly called his phone.


    Luckily, he answered right away, "Anna, where are you?"


    Relieved by hearing his voice, she replied softly, "I''m at Pigeon za; where are you?"


    "Stay there; don''t move," he instructed anxiously before running towards her as fast as possible.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    When he finally arrived by her side, Jimmy hugged Anna tightly without saying anything at first. He


    had been worried sick about losing sight of her earlier on.


    "I... I didn''t realize I walked out of your view like that," apologized Anna after looking around


    sheepishly and realizing how far away from him.


    Jimmy didn''t say anything but held onto Anna even tighter than before.


    Feeling his trembling hands, Anna realized that her absence really scared him. "I am here, it''s okay,


    I promise that what happened before will not happen again," Anna said softly in Jimmy''s ear


    After a while, Jimmy finally calmed down. He took Anna''s little hand and held it tightly with his own.


    "We are never apart."


    The next day, Anna and Jimmy took a flight back to their home country. After getting off the ne,


    they didn''t have time to rest and headed straight to Bryce''s apartment.


    "You finally came back."


    Upon seeing the two individuals, Bryce breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You look quite good. Seems my son have done a good job."


    Jimmy, in a great mood, joked with a smile.


    "I look quite good?" Bryce sighed helplessly. "If you don''te take your child soon, I''ll break down.


    Do you know how many beautiful women''s invitations I have to reject every day? This is practically


    killing me. Take the child away quickly. I need to get ready and start my nightlife." Bryce eximed


    in an exaggerated tone.


    Jimmy held his son in his arms.


    "It''s better to settle down early and marry a woman who loves you. Don''t harm those innocent


    young girls anymore."


    Jimmy, with the attitude of an experienced person, "educated" his good buddy, but was directly


    pushed out by Bryce.


    "There is an aunt who has been calling Uncle Stone, but... but Uncle Stone hung up angrily. I feel


    like there''s something going on between them."


    Jay, who got on the car, said with a mysterious face.


    Will Bryce, this yboy, reject women''s phone calls?


    In Jimmy''s deep pupils, there was a hint of amusement in his smile.


    Anna had not seen her son for half a month and was filled with longing. She tightly embraced her


    son in her arms.


    "Mom, I want a little sister. I want to be a big brother." Jay suddenly said something shocking.


    Anna was shocked andpletely unprepared for her son''s sudden request. She didn''t know how


    to respond and felt at a loss.


    "Don''t worry, I will try my best." Jimmy smirked suggestively.


    Anna''s small face instantly turned crimson, and her fistnded on Jimmy''s chest.


    "Don''t talk nonsense in front of your son."


    Jimmy reached out and grabbed Anna''s small hand, gently kissing it.


    "I will fulfill my son''s wish."


    Jimmy did what he said he would do and personally selected a nutritionist toe to the vi the


    next day, iming it was to take care of Anna.


    Especially when the nutritionist brought over a pot of chicken soup, she felt an urge to run away


    immediately.


    "Mrs. Harrison, it''s time to have soup. I''ve added a lot of ingredients that can nourish your body,"


    said nutritionist Miss Mason with a smile as she approached her.


    Although chicken soup is colorful, fragrant, delicious and nutritious, after drinking it continuously for


    a few days, Anna clearly felt that she had gained extra fat around her waist.


    "I don''t want to drink."


    Without any hesitation, Anna firmly refused. If she continued to drink, she would definitely turn into a


    little piggy.


    Anna can''t imagine herself being as round as a ball.


    "Mrs. Harrison, you must drink this as it will regte your body and help it reach its optimal state.


    This way, when you have a baby, it won''t be too difficult for you."


    Miss Mason tried to persuade her with earnest words, but Anna, who had always been gentle and


    easy-going, was surprisingly firm in her stance this time.


    "Take it away, I don''t want to drink it. I can''t swallow it."


    Anna pushed the bowl away directly, her eyebrows furrowed tightly together.


    "However..."


    No matter how much Miss Mason persuaded her, Anna refused topromise until Jimmy came


    home.


    Upon seeing Jimmy return, Miss Mason breathed a sigh of relief and quickly handed him the


    chicken soup.


    "Mrs. Harrison has been refusing to drink, please take care of it and I will go prepare dinner."


    Jimmy nodded and sat across from Anna with a loving expression on his face.


    "I won''t drink, absolutely not."


    Anna''s firm voice was full of determination, showcasing her resolve.


    Jimmy smiled and shook his head, "Honey, this is for your health. Don''t you want to fulfill Jay''s little


    wish? He keeps asking to be a big brother every day. As parents, we should try meeting his wish,


    right?"


    Sounds good.


    Anna pursed her red lips.


    "I don''t want to drink anymore. If I keep drinking, I will be so fat. Besides, I have made up my


    mind to go out and find a job. I can''t stay at home all the time."


    Anna told Jimmy about her decision.


    Jimmy frowned, "Are you going out to look for a job?"


    In Anna''s beautiful clear eyes, there was a shimmering light that was both bright and alluring.


    Seeing her determined attitude, Jimmy no longer tried to stop her.


    "Okay, you can go out and look for work, but... drink this soup first and be obedient." Jimmy gently


    brought the chicken soup to Anna''s lips.


    "Ew..."


    As soon as she smelled it, Anna felt her stomach churn uncontrobly with nausea.


    She rushed towards the bathroom.


    Jimmy was frightened and quickly followed her into the bathroom. Seeing Anna hunched over the


    toilet bowl retching continuously made his heart ache with worry.


    After a while had passed, Anna finally started feeling better. With Jimmy''s help, she walked out of


    the bathroom and leaned lightly on the sofa after drinking half a cup of warm water.


    "I''ll take you to see a doctor," said Jimmy with an expression of deep concern in his eyes.


    "No," replied Anna directly as she grabbed hold of Jimmy''srge hand. "It might just be because I''ve


    been drinking too much oily souptely that my stomach is upset. As you know during those years


    when I lost my memory, I ate very in food, so maybe my digestive system is not used to it yet."


    "Don''t worry about me; everything will be fine in just few days'' time," continued Anna reassuringly


    while smiling at Jimmy coquettishly with her beautiful clear eyes sparkling like gems full of


    temptation.


    Jimmy sighed deeply, saying, "I really don''t know what to do with you."


    He looked at Anna lovingly but still considerately instructed the servant to take away the chicken


    soup.


    Because of Anna''s physical condition, during dinner time that night, the nutritionist specially


    prepared some light dishes ording to Jimmy''s instructions, which allowed Anna to eat some.


    The next day marked the beginning of Anna''s job search journey. Originally, Jimmy wanted


    arranged for Anna work at J. S Entertainment so he could easily take care of her but he was directly


    rejected by Anna instead..


    Due to their usual low-key approach and the fact that they got married without making any official


    announcement, Anna was able to smoothly interview with severalpanies.


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, she received a call from the human resources department of a


    designpany, informing her that she could start working the next day. Anna was overjoyed by


    the news.


    When Jimmy came back in the evening, she told him the good news. However, she didn''t expect


    that Jimmy not only wasn''t happy but also had a disapproving expression on his handsome face.


    "Thispany is so close to home, yet you still have to take the bus every day. It must be very


    tiring for you. What''s more, thispany is small and there aren''t many employees, so there will be


    a lot of trivial things that you''ll have to handle on your own. I feel sorry for you."


    Jimmy pulled Anna to sit beside him and spoke up.


    Having finally found a job, Anna doesn''t want to give up easily.


    "I can do it. Although thepany is small, I have researched and found that it has great potential."


    Anna''s persistence caused Jimmy''s eyebrows to furrow tightly.


    "Switching to a more rxingpany would be better for you, otherwise I can arrange for you to


    go to the Harrison Group, so that you can be under my watch 24 hours a day and I can see you


    anytime."


    Jimmy patiently advised.


    Anna immediately refused.


    "I don''t want to, I have made up my mind, I must go to thispany, so... your objections are


    invalid. It''s gettingte and I still have to go to the newpany tomorrow. I''m going to bed now."


    Anna pushed Jimmy away in anger and walked towards the room.


    Watching her back disappear, Jimmy felt helpless and immediately dialed Randall''s phone number.


    "Please look up Ravenpoint for me, the more detailed the better."

 Chapter 917 I Miss You Too

    Chapter 917 I Miss You Too


    Chapter 917 I Miss You Too


    Anna returned to her room feeling extremely annoyed. The thought of Jimmy disliking her going to


    work made her even more agitated.


    Did he see her as a pet that was only fit to be kept at home? The more Anna thought about it, the


    angrier she became. She was determined to work and do well in order to achieve sess.


    As usual, after dealing with matters concerning their foreign subsidiarypany, Jimmy returned to


    the room. However, today he was met with a closed door and Anna''s voice filled with angering


    from behind it.


    "Wife, open the door," Jimmy said helplessly as he knocked on the door.


    After waiting for quite some time, Anna finally spoke through the door with a voice full of


    resentment.


    "I''m not feeling well today and want to sleep alone. You can go stay in the guest room."


    Jimmy sighed when he saw that the door remained shut and turned around and left.


    Anna had not suffered from insomnia for a long time but tonight she could not fall asleep until


    almost dawn arrived. In order to have good spirits for starting at her newpany, Anna put on


    makeup specifically for herself and chose a pink-blue suit that would make her look good in front of


    others. But when she saw Jimmy''s figure appear before her eyes again, there was an obvious


    displeasure on Anna''s small face.


    With unvented anger inside of herself, Anna went downstairs into the dining hall where one of their


    servants greeted her immediately saying "Good morning, Mrs. Harrison."


    Anna nodded faintly before sitting down at one end of table where Jay soon joined them too noticing


    his mother wasn''t very happy which caused him worryingly ask, "Olivia, what happened? Are you


    feeling unwell?"


    In response to Jay''s sensible inquiry, Anna smiled slightly. "No, I''m fine, just eat your breakfast."


    Whether it was due to bad mood orck of sleep, Anna didn''t have much appetite this morning.


    After taking two bites out off sandwich, she put down knife and fork. Seeing this, the nutritionist


    quickly walked over by Anna''s side, saying softly. "Mrs. Harrison, you''re eating too little. Your body


    won''t be able handle this. Please eat some more okay?" The nutritionist softly persuaded.


    Anna''s mood was already not very good, and the continuous murmur of the nutritionist was making


    her feel on the edge of a breakdown. She angrily mmed the fork and knife on the table.


    Seeing Anna lose her temper for the first time, everyone was shocked, including Jay, who was


    sitting next to her. Even he wore a surprised expression.


    Anna also realized that her emotions were getting out of control, but... she truly couldn''t hold it back.


    "I''m not eating."


    Seeing her anger, the nutritionist was too scared to continue persuading.


    Just as Anna was about to leave the dining room, Jimmy walked in.


    At the sight of Anna''s upset appearance, Jimmy''s eyebrows furrowed tightly.


    "Excuse me, I have to go to the office," Anna said coldly.


    As Anna prepared to leave the dining room, Jimmy entered.


    He immediately noticed the weariness beneath Anna''s appearance. His sharp eyebrows knitted


    together.


    "Excuse me, I have to go to the office."


    Anna said coldly.


    Seeing her angry, the nutritionist didn''t dare to persuade her anymore.


    As Anna prepared to leave the restaurant, Jimmy entered.


    He immediately noticed the weariness beneath Anna''s appearance. His sharp eyebrows knitted


    together.


    "Step aside, I''m heading to thepany." Anna spoke with a cold tone.


    Jimmy''s pretty eyes fell on the nutritionist.


    The nutritionist quickly approached, seeming hesitant to speak. However, prompted by Jimmy''s


    inquiry, she eventually reported the matter of Anna only eating a few bites of a sandwich.


    "You don''t like the food? I''ll have her prepare other breakfast."


    Jimmy spoke, his deep and gentle voice as soothing as ever.


    "I''m not hungry, I don''t want to eat."


    Anna''s indifferent attitude left Jimmy feeling somewhat helpless.


    "I agree with your decision to go to Ravenpoint, and I promise to fully cooperate with your work and


    won''t interfere anymore."


    Knowing what had upset Anna, Jimmy quickly assured her. He didn''t want to end up spending the


    night alone in a guest room.


    "Are you... sure?"


    Anna lifted her head, looking at Jimmy.


    "Of course, I promise."


    Anna''s mood suddenly brightened.


    "Be good, eat more. I''ll take you to thepanyter."


    Jimmy''s gentle voice reassured her.


    Anna nodded. Perhaps due to her improved mood, her appetite had improved as well.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After finishing breakfast, the family of three left the vi. Jimmy dropped off their son at school and


    then drove Anna to her newpany.


    As they neared thepany, Anna signaled for Jimmy to park the car.


    "What''s wrong? Did you forget something at home?" Jimmy looked at Anna with confusion.


    Anna stuck out her tongue, her bright starry eyes avoiding direct contact with his eagle-like gaze."


    "You''re a tycoon in business world, and I don''t want anyone to know about our rtionship. I... I


    don''t want people to think that I''m a woman who needs your protection to seed, so... I''ll get off


    here."


    Anna lightly kissed Jimmy''s handsome face and immediately jumped out of the car.


    Watching her run towards herpany, Jimmy had a helpless expression on his face.


    It wasn''t until Anna''s figure disappeared from his sight that he dialed a phone number.


    "Mr. Green, please take care of my wife for me."


    Although it was just a short sentence, it was filled with Jimmy''s concern for Anna.


    On the other end of the phone line, Mr. Green naturally understood what he meant.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of Mrs. Harrison and won''t let her know that you called me."


    A satisfied smile appeared on Jimmy''s handsome face as he gave some simple instructions before


    hanging up the phone.


    ...


    Anna felt nervous when she arrived at her newpany. Although she had been working part-time


    for many years, she still felt uneasy in her heart.


    But fortunately for her, Mr. Green, her immediate supervisor, was a gentle and considerate middle-


    aged man who took great care of her colleagues too.


    Although there were many tedious tasks throughout the day at work but she was very happy being


    busy all day long; by evening time she had familiarized herself with basic information about the


    company.


    However, whether it was due to being busy or not having lunch earlier in the day, Anna clearly felt


    ufortable in her stomach.


    As quitting time approached around six o''clock in the evening, that nauseous feeling arose once


    again.


    She quickly poured herself a ss of warm water; after some time passed, she began feeling much


    better.


    At exactly six o''clock pm when everyone started leaving work, Anna walked outughing with


    colleagues.


    Just as they left their office building, her mobile rang loudly.


    Anna nced at caller ID and smiled knowingly. "He is right on time," She thought while pressing


    the answer button.


    "Mrs. Harrison, I''m here to pick you up from work," said Jimmy''s voice which sounded like clear


    spring water ringing gently in Anna''s ear.


    Looking around, she saw him waving towards herself not far away. She instinctively scanned those


    nearby but none seemed aware; after saying goodbye to colleagues, she immediately ran over


    towards him without any hesitation.


    "How did youe here? Doesn''t thepany have a lot of things waiting for you to handle?"


    Anna asked softly, her sparkling eyes locked onto Jimmy''s figure.


    Jimmy immediately embraced her, resting his chin lightly on top of her head. "I missed you after just


    one day," he said in a deep voice that was both alluring and seductive. The sound reached Anna''s


    ears and stirred up waves in her heart.


    Blushing, Anna replied shyly, "I... I missed you too."

 Chapter 918 Have You By My Side

    Chapter 918 Have You By My Side


    Chapter 918 Have You by My Side


    Jimmy held Anna tighter until she protested in his arms, then he opened the car door and helped


    Anna into the car.


    He fastened her seatbelt considerately before starting the car.


    "Where are we going?" Anna was surprised when she realized they were not heading home, and


    looked at Jimmy with a puzzled expression.


    A mysterious smile appeared on Jimmy''s handsome face.


    "Tonight''s time belongs to us."


    The intense gaze made Anna''s shy face blush.


    Originally, Jimmy was nning to take Anna to the restaurant they had been to before. However,


    shortly after he drove, Anna received a phone call.


    He didn''t know what the other person said, but he clearly felt that the smile on his woman''s face


    disappeared quickly.


    "I''ll consider it."


    After Anna finished speaking, she hung up the phone.


    Jimmy parked the car on the side of the road and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Anna sighed.


    "The phone call was from a police officer at Mia''s request, she... wants to see me." Anna hesitated


    for a moment, but still told Jimmy about the situation.


    Jimmy furrowed his brow. Although Mia had already been punished, the thought of Anna and their


    child enduring years of hardship because of her, while he himself suffered the pain of losing his


    loved one alone, caused ayer of ferocity to immediately darken his deep-set eyes.


    Seeing Anna hesitate, Jimmy put away the hint of ruthlessness in his eyes and gently ced his


    hands on her shoulders.


    "I respect all of your decisions."


    Anna nodded.


    "I will consider carefully before making a decision."


    Jimmy gave her a light kiss on the lips before starting the car.


    The next morning, Anna still took a day off from work and went to the prison after considering it all


    night.


    "Can you wait for me outside?"


    Anna looked at Jimmy with a smile on her face.


    "Although she has done many things that hurt me, but... but after all, she once helped me. I... I want


    to have a good talk with her."


    Anna spoke out her thoughts.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you outside."


    A fond smile appeared on Jimmy''s handsome face.


    After going through a series of procedures, Anna finally entered the visiting room half an hourter


    and saw Mia whom she hadn''t seen for many years.


    "Why do you treat me like this? Do you really hate me that much?" Anna''s bright starry eyes were


    fixed on Mia, and her long-held doubts finally burst out.


    Mia smiled, but there was a hint of bitterness in her smile. Years of imprisonment had worn away all


    her sharpness, and now she looked much older than before.


    "If... if you could choose again, would you still heartlessly push me into the sea?" Anna asked again.


    Finally raising her head to face Anna''s clear eyes like spring water, Mia felt a little guilty. After a


    while, her hoarse voice slowly spoke up: "I hate God''s unfairness. Clearly my conditions were better


    than yours, but I ended up where I am today. If I could choose again..."


    Mia paused for a moment.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "I would make things more discreet and not let Jimmy find any clues."


    Hearing this answer made Annaugh.


    "I''m d my man is smart enough to catch the mastermind behind it all. And I''m also grateful that


    God showed mercy on me by making your n fail. And now... I''m happy living with Jimmy."


    Anna looked calm. She thought she would hate Mia so much that she wanted to tear her apart


    when they met again. But hearing how cold and ruthless Mia still was made Anna realize that this


    woman wasn''t worth wasting time hating anymore.


    "You take care of yourself now and reflect on what happened here today," said Anna calmly as she


    walked towards the door without looking back at Mia who shouted after her:


    "Anna! I will get out someday! Jimmy won''t always love you forever! When he gets tired of ying


    with you he''ll kick you aside!"


    Anna would be sad to hear such words if it was before. But now she was calm.


    "Even without me around him - Jimmy won''t want someone like YOU," replied Anna coldly with a


    faint smile on her lips which felt like ice-cold water sshing onto Mia''s face.


    Looking at the happiness written all over Anna''s face made it clear to Mia that she had lost


    everythiny.


    "I won''t give up," Mia shouted, her emotions getting the best of her.


    "What good will not giving up do? What can you do?" Anna''s red lips curled into a contemptuous


    smile as she elegantly walked out of the visiting room, ignoring Mia''s breakdown and screams.


    Jimmy, who had been waiting outside, breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Anna walk out of


    prison with a smile on her face.


    She quickly walked over to Jimmy and threw herself into his arms with a sweet smile on her face. "I


    am grateful that God took pity on me and gave me another chance at life. He allowed us to meet


    again and gave me a man who loves me deeply and an adorable, smart son."


    "Having you and Jay is my greatest happiness; my life isplete," Jimmy said lovingly in Anna''s


    ear.


    "I feel relieved after seeing her this time; she doesn''t deserve to be my good friend."


    Jimmy nodded his head before kissing Anna lightly on the cheek. "You have me; that''s enough."


    His gentle words belied his domineering nature.


    Annaughed sweetly. "Mr. Harrison, can you take Mrs. Harrison to work now?" She yfully


    looked at Jimmy with dazzling eyes.


    He opened the car door for her before helping Anna inside it.


    Thanks to Mr Green''s care in thepany, Anna''s job was very easy but... her stomach would


    asionally feel nauseous.


    She thought that as long as she ate three meals regrly every day then gradually it would get


    better but this feeling of nausea only got worse instead of disappearing altogether.


    Not wanting Jimmy to worry about it too much, Anna never told him anything about it but eventually


    their servant found out about what was going on due to how weak she was bing.


    After vomiting for quite some time in the bathroom one day, Anna finally stood up weakly from


    where she sat down before walking out slowly from there.


    As soon as Jimmy entered their room, he saw his woman sitting pale-faced on the couch which


    immediately made him worried sick upon seeing such paper-white skin color like hers...


    He rushed over towards Anna in just severalrge strides...


    Anna hadn''t expected that Jimmy woulde home early so when he saw how pale faced she


    looked Anna quickly patted both sides of cheeks while asking, "Why did youe back so early?


    Have all your work affairs been settled?"


    Jimmy furrowed his eyebrows tightly together. "What exactly is bothering you?"

 Chapter 919 She Fainted

    Chapter 919 She Fainted


    Chapter 919 She Fainted


    Anna immediately shook her head.


    "No, I''m fine."


    "Fine?" Jimmy''s eyebrows furrowed tighter and tighter. "Your face is so pale, how can you be fine?


    Anna, tell me, what''s wrong? We''ll go to the hospital right away."


    Anna shook her head.


    "I don''t want to go to the hospital. I don''t like the smell of disinfectant in hospitals, I..." She didn''t


    finish her sentence as the phone next to her rang. Seeing that it was her father''s number, Anna


    immediately answered it.


    "Anna, Gavyn is back. Do you have time now? Would you like to... would you like toe home?"


    Mr. Miller''s excited voice echoed in Anna''s ear.


    Gavyn is back?


    Anna immediately cast her gaze upon Jimmy.


    "In recent years, his performance has been fairly good," Jimmy said lightly.


    "I... I''ll be there in a moment."


    Anna hung up the phone.


    "Did you bring him back?"


    Jimmy nodded.


    "After all, he is your brother Gavyn. He has been living in regret for these years and has also


    experienced a lot of pain. You once said in a dream that you forgave him, so I decided to let him


    come back," Jimmy said in a calm and deep voice.


    A brilliant smile bloomed on Anna''s small face.


    "It''s been so long since the incident happened, and I''ve truly let it go. Since he has reformed himself


    now, why should I dwell on the past? Would you like toe back to the Miller Residence with


    me?"


    "Of course, how can I feel at ease letting you go back alone? But before we head back, we need to


    go to the hospital and have a thorough check-up. Otherwise, I won''t be able to rest assured."


    Anna shook her head and a mischievous smile shed in her pretty eyes. She jumped straight into


    Jimmy''s arms.


    "I''m fine now, it''s just that I''ve been working too muchtely and feeling a bit tired, which is why my


    stomach feels ufortable. I don''t want to go to the hospital, please don''t make me go, okay?"


    With a voice full of coquetry and mixed with irresistible whining, it echoed in Jimmy''s ear.


    "I really can''t do anything with you." Jimmy''s voice was filled with extreme indulgence.


    Half an hourter, the two arrived at the Miller Residence.


    Thinking of Gavyn whom she hadn''t seen for many years, Anna instinctively tightened her grip on


    Jimmy''s arm.


    Taking a deep breath, Anna smiled at the corner of her lips.


    "After all, he is my brother, whom I will always have to face, right?"


    Jimmy smiled and took Anna''s small hand, walking into the hall.


    Gavyn, who hasn''t been back to his home country for many years, appeared somewhat reserved


    upon seeing Anna and Jimmy. Mrs. Miller noticed her son''s unease and found it a bit strange.


    "Gavyn, what''s wrong with you? Don''t you recognize your sister? And the person next to her is...


    your brother-inw, Jimmy, the CEO of the Harrison Group." Thinking that her son was nervous


    because he saw such a big figure like Jimmy, Mrs. Miller quickly spoke up.


    Gavyn nodded and walked a few steps to stand in front of the two, his eyes filled with unease and


    guilt, resting on Anna.


    "Although it''s a few yearste, I still want to say... I''m sorry." Gavyn said.


    Mr. Miller and Mrs. Miller both looked puzzled.


    As she looked at the different Gavyn from before, Anna''s face revealed a hint of sweetness.


    "Between siblings, there''s no need to say sorry. Gavyn, you''ve worked hard."


    Gavyn''s long-held anxiety has finally been relieved.


    "Thank you."


    The short two words were filled with excitement, and after years of "suffering" outside, he finally felt


    a sense of relief.


    However... when facing Jimmy, Gavyn still hesitated to meet his eagle-like gaze easily.


    "I know about your performance over there. If you want, you can report directly to the Harrison


    Group tomorrow and start as a front-line employee." Jimmy''s deep voice slowly sounded.


    Everyone was shocked by his decision, especially Gavyn, who could hardly believe his ears.


    "Anna, can you... can you repeat that for me? I didn''t quite catch it just now."


    Anna smiled and lightly opened her red lips, "Gavyn, you heard correctly. If you''re interested, you


    can go to the Harrison Group to study."


    This time, Gavyn finally heard clearly and ran excitedly to Mr. Miller and Mrs. Miller''s side.


    "Dad, Mom, can you hear me? I got a job offer from the Harrison Group."


    Mr. and Mrs. Miller were both pleased, especially Mrs. Miller who kept reminding her son to work


    hard and do his best.


    Because it waste, Jimmy and Anna stayed at the Miller Residence. After video chatting with their


    son and reminding him to go to bed early, Anna went into the bathroom and enjoyed a hot bath.


    Perhaps because Gavyn had returned, Anna''s stomach didn''t churn, which made Jimmy breathe a


    sigh of relief.


    "Thank you," said Anna as shey next to Jimmy with her hair blown dry. She held onto his strong


    waist with both hands.


    "I hope he can seize this opportunity and not do anything that challenges my bottom line again,"


    said Jimmy.


    Anna nodded in agreement. "I believe that after experiencing so much, he will turn over a new leaf.


    Otherwise, you wouldn''t have ''gotten'' him back." Anna joked while smiling.


    "I don''t care about anyone else; I only care about you and Jay," said Jimmy as he gently stroked her


    pretty cheek and whispered in her ear. "You two are my everything."


    Anna blushed shyly before slowly closing her eyes.


    True to his word, the next morning, Jimmy instructed HR to arrange suitable work for Gavyn. When


    Gavyn called himter that day saying he had started working already, Anna breathed another sigh


    of relief. After reminding him several times during their phone call to work hard, she hung up the


    phone.


    Soon after she ended the call, her colleague Ivy came by holding two cups of freshly brewed coffee


    for them both .


    "Anna, have some coffee. I made it and it smells good."


    Anna stood up, having just taken the ss, when she felt a slight dizziness in her head. Could it be


    that she got up too quickly just now? Was that why she was feeling lightheaded?


    As she was about to sit back down, she sensed her legs weakening, unable to grab onto the table


    beside her in time. Suddenly, everything went pitch-ck before Anna''s eyes...


    Anna''s sudden copse startled everyone, especially Mr. Green. Upon receiving the news of her


    fainting, he felt utterly helpless for the first time in his life.


    After some time passed, Mr. Green finally reacted by urgently instructing nearby employees.


    "Quick... call an ambnce!"


    Several minutester they arrived at the emergency room where Mr. Green finally remembered to


    call Jimmy but unfortunately he was in a meeting at that moment.


    "What''s wrong?" His calm tone belied the worry that only he could feel.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Green hesitated before speaking. "It''s... it''s Mrs. Harrison. She... she fainted!"

 Chapter 920 Pregnant Again

    Chapter 920 Pregnant Again


    Chapter 920 Pregnant Again


    Anna fainted?


    Jimmy''s face turned pale, and he didn''t even have time to say goodbye before rushing out of the


    office.


    "Address." Jimmy asked loudly.


    Upon hearing Jimmy''s icy voice, Mr. Green''s legs went weak with fear. It wasn''t until Jimmy


    questioned him again that he snapped back to reality and quickly gave him the hospital address.


    Having lost his beloved once before, Jimmy felt as if all the blood in his body had frozen when he


    heard about Anna fainting. He was terrified and drove to the hospital at breakneck speed, heading


    straight for the emergency room.


    Mr. Green had been waiting outside all this time and was even more frightened when he saw Jimmy


    arrive. He couldn''t help but feel guilty for not taking better care of Anna despite having repeatedly


    reminded himself to do so.


    "Mr. Harrison, Mrs. Harrison is inside."


    There was a hint of nervousness in Mr. Green''s voice.


    With dangerous glints shing in his deep eyes like waves on a stormy sea, Jimmy gritted his teeth


    and asked, "What happened?"


    Faced with such cruel eyes from Jimmy, Mr. Green dared not hide anything from him. "Mrs.


    Harrison suddenly fainted without any warning; we immediately called an ambnce after she fell


    unconscious."


    Suddenly fainting?


    Jimmy furrowed his handsome eyebrows tightly together with concern as he stared at the door of


    the emergency room intently while clenching both hands tightly together as each second ticked by


    made him more anxious than ever before.


    Half an hourter, the door of emergency room opened, and a doctor walked out. Jimmy


    immediately walked over. "How is my wife?"


    The doctor smiled. "Congrattions, Mrs. Harrison is pregnant again, but due to some


    complications during her previous delivery, she needs plenty of rest now. She cannot exert herself


    too much or get too excited emotionally."


    Although she already had Jay, because of what happened in the past, Jimmy never saw Jay''s birth


    and missed several years of his childhood. This has be a regret in Jimmy''s heart.


    Although he always wanted another daughter, he was also heartbroken by Anna''s pregnancy and


    the pain of childbirth. So he kept this thought deep in her heart.


    "Mr. Harrison, congrattions." Mr. Green''s congrattions brought Jimmy out of his thoughts.


    A few minutester, Anna was pushed out of the emergency room and Jimmy watched over her


    bedside as she slept.


    It wasn''t until evening that Anna slowly opened her eyes and when she saw the hospital


    surroundings again, her eyebrows furrowed tightly together.


    Why am I back at the hospital?


    "Awake?"


    Jimmy''s low voice sounded slowly beside her ear as he sat by her bed with a gentle expression on


    his face.


    Looking at him like this made Anna stick out her tongue.


    "I don''t know why I fainted; maybe... maybe it was because I didn''t eat enough breakfast so I didn''t


    have any energy left. But I promise you that from now on I''ll eat more."


    Afraid that Jimmy would me herself for what happened, Anna quickly reassured him.


    Jimmy gently stroked her pale little face and said softly, "I''m sorry; it''s my fault for not taking better


    care of you."


    His sudden apology confused Anna but then quickly grabbed onto Jimmy''s hand.


    "What is wrong with you? Why are you apologizing? Do... do I have cancer or something?"


    Anna joked around but before long Jimmy replied sternly, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Anna stuck out her tongue again, yfully saying, "Yes, Mr. Harrison. I won''t talk nonsense


    anymore, but... I really don''t like smelling the smell of disinfectant here. Could you fill out discharge


    papers for me?"


    She looked up at him with an adorable pout, hoping he would agree to take her home, but


    surprisingly he refused without hesitation, making Anna unhappy as ever before.


    "If you don''t give me a satisfactory reason, I... I''ll do up the discharge papers myself," Anna said


    firmly, with no hint of joking.


    Jimmy ced his hands lightly on her stomach, leaving Anna confused.


    "Jay''s wish has been granted," Jimmy said excitedly as he looked up at Anna.


    Jay''s wish? Anna was puzzled. Which one?


    "Jimmy, exin to me clearly why you''re refusing to let me leave the hospital," she demanded.


    Jimmy hugged her tightly. "Thank you, my wife."


    Anna was getting more confused by the minute but could feel Jimmy''s excitement building up inside


    him.


    "Jay has a little sister now. I have a daughter," Jimmy whispered gently in her ear with an excited


    smile on his handsome face.


    "What... what?" Anna asked incredulously.


    "It''s true! You''re pregnant again! I didn''t get to see Jay being born but this time around it''s my


    chance to witness our child being born and be there for every step of the way with you." Jimmy held


    Anna''s small face in his hands and spoke passionately.


    I''m pregnant again! No wonder I have been feeling nauseoustely but I haven''t even realized it


    myself.


    Anna scolded herself for not noticing earlier after she gave birth one before.


    How could she be so careless?


    "Is our baby okay?" The memory of fainting shed through her mind as fear crept into her voice;


    afraid that something might have happened because of her carelessness towards their unborn


    child.


    "Don''t worry, our baby is healthy but your body is too weak right now so the doctor advised that you


    should rest in bed. I''ve spoken with Mr. Green about your work situation, so don''t worry about going


    back anytime soon."


    Anna breathed out a sigh of relief upon hearing that their baby was fine. "I love working, but for our


    baby''s sake, I''ll resign from work," said Anna making up her mind.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna''s decision made Jimmy breathe a sigh of relief.


    He had been considering how to persuade his stubborn wife to quit her job, but unexpectedly she


    offered to quit herself.


    "I gave birth once before, but... but when I was rescued by the elderly couple, I spent most of my


    time in the hospital. So Jay''s birth truly felt like another test of life and death. This time, I want to


    make sure to remember every step of our baby''s growth." Anna gently caressed her stomach, a


    loving smile on her pale face.


    "I''ll be there with you every step of the way," Jimmy promised with a happy grin on his handsome


    face.

 Chapter 921 A Happy Life

    Chapter 921 A Happy Life


    Chapter 921 A Happy Life


    Ever since Anna found out she was pregnant, she felt like a protected national treasure. She lost


    her freedom and even a slight cough would cause panic among everyone around her.


    Mr. Miller and Mrs. Miller came to visit her at the hospital from time to time, and their son Jay


    became Jimmy''s little assistant, monitoring Anna''s every reaction.


    What made Anna feel even more exaggerated was that since bing pregnant, Jimmy had


    handed all his work over to Bryce and his subordinates under the guise of taking paternity leave.


    Looking at Jimmy cutting fruit not far away, Anna couldn''t help feeling helpless.


    Feeling thirsty, she was about to get up for some water when Jimmy immediately rushed over.


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?"


    Jimmy looked nervous with his worried eyes scanning Anna up and down.


    Anna sighed heavily. "I''m okay; I just want a ss of water."


    Jimmy visibly rxed and quickly brought the water to her lips.


    After drinking most of the ss of water, Anna felt much better.


    "Mr. Harrison," she said seriously while looking at him. "I''m fine now; you don''t have to be so tense


    all the time. And your current behavior really makes me nervous too. I need you to treat me like a


    normal pregnant woman because I''m not made of ss that will shatter if it falls on the ground."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Jimmy realized he had been too tense but losing Anna before and missing out on Jay''s birth made


    him afraid of any negligence.


    "If you keep acting this way," threatened Anna directly, "I''ll go back home alone in Trada City where


    I used to live in my rented apartment."


    Jimmy sighed deeply before replying, "Okay, I promise that I''ll go back working in mypany


    again but you also have to promise me that you won''t wander off alone or without anyone following


    closely behind even if it is just for a walk outside so that I can feel secure going back into work."


    Anna immediately gestured with assurance, "Don''t worry. Whenever I leave this room, I''ll have


    someone follow me."


    Jimmy nodded gently while embracing her tightly. "I''ve lost once before, so I won''t let history repeat


    itself."


    Anna felt shaken inside by what he said.


    "I promise I''ll protect our baby together."


    The two held hands tightly and smiled at each other.


    For the next two months, Anna waspletely tormented by morning sickness. She couldn''t eat or


    sleep well, which caused her to lose a lot of weight. Jimmy felt sorry for her and tried his best to


    cook for her whenever she was hungry, even in the middle of the night when he was exhausted.


    Fortunately, Anna''s morning sickness ended after two months under Jimmy''s care and she regained


    some weight on her face. Herplexion also became much healthier. Every time they went for a


    check-up at the hospital, no matter how busy Jimmy was with work, he always made time to


    apany Anna.


    Watching their baby grow from a tiny bean into a little human being excited Jimmy beyond measure;


    especially when he felt its first movement in his palm.


    Although Jimmy went to work every day, he always came back home early after taking care of


    Anna''s breakfast needs in the morning. Even during lunchtime at work, he would call Anna to


    remind her to eat lunch.


    Anna felt so happy with this kind of attention and care from him.


    As she touched her protruding belly with both hands while smiling sweetly on her face; since


    bing pregnant, almost everything rted to herself had been taken care of by Jimmy.


    "Mrs. Harrison," said the maid knocking on their door softly, "someone has sent something over


    again today. Do you want me to count them?"


    Anna looked helpless as she realized that she had lost track of how many things Jimmy had


    prepared for both babies during this period.


    She understood why Jay needed extra attention but did the baby in her belly really need so much


    stuff?


    Anna quickly walked out of the room with the help of the maid and headed downstairs where


    workers were carrying boxes filled with clothes and toys inside.


    Seeing all those boxes made Anna feel helpless.


    Did one child really need all these things?


    She immediately called Jimmy.


    Upon seeing it was Anna calling him, Jimmy announced ten minutes break without hesitation before


    coming over smilingly towards his window and pressing down answer button on his phone screen.


    Mr. Harrison, who used to be cold and domineering, now had a happy smile on his face every day,


    which made everyone feel happy for him.


    "What? Do you miss me?" Jimmy asked with a hint of flirtation in his voice. Anna blushed and


    covered her face with shyness.


    "Why did you buy so many things again? The baby hasn''t been born yet, and we already have


    enough clothes for her to wear for a few years. You''re just wasting money," Anna pretended to be


    angry.


    "I bought toys for Jay and clothes for our daughter. My dear wife, are you ming me for not buying


    anything for you?" Faced with Jimmy''s obvious change of topic, Anna looked helpless.


    "Have you had lunch?" Anna asked with concern.


    "I''m in a meeting right now and don''t have time to eat lunch. I''ll talk to youter," Jimmy''s voice


    sounded tired.


    "Well then, I won''t disturb you." After some more instructions from Jimmy, they hung up the phone.


    Anna had all the things that the workers brought delivered into the baby room by the maid before


    heading to the kitchen herself.


    "Mrs. Harrison, what would you like to eat? I can prepare it for you." The maid came over quietly


    and asked softly because they couldn''t afford any negligence towards thisdy who was treated like


    a treasure by Mr. Harrison himself.


    "Prepare a lunch for me. I want to send it to Jimmy," Anna smiled at her request.


    "You''re going to Mr. Harrison''spany. How about I take it there instead? You should take care of


    yourself at home."


    Anna shook her head slightly as she pursed her lips together. "I''m doing well now; besides, I need


    more exercise too! Please prepare a lunch quickly; the driver will send me there."


    The maid had no choice but obeyed Anna''s insistence. She quickly prepared a lunch and put it into


    a bento box.


    To surprise Jimmy, Anna instructed the maid not to call him secretly before the driver sent herself to


    Jimmy''spany.


    Thinking about seeing him soon made Anna smile happily again!


    Knowing that Jimmy was still in a meeting room, Anna walked up to it directly and knocked on the


    door gently.


    "Come in."


    Anna pushed open the door and walked inside smiling sweetly towards him.


    Upon seeing his beloved woman, Jimmy''s serious and handsome face immediately lit up with a


    smile.


    "Meeting adjourned. We''ll reconvene in two hours," he said before walking straight towards Anna.


    As the two shared a sweet gaze, everyone in the room smiled knowingly and quickly left.


    "How did you get here?" Jimmy gently helped Anna sit down on a chair before giving her a light kiss


    on the lips.


    Anna pointed to the lunchbox in her hand. "I brought lunch and decided to check up on you."


    Jimmyughed as he pulled her into an embrace. "Having you is enough for me."


    With those few words, Anna felt warmth flood her heart as she looked into Jimmy''s deep and


    affectionate eyes. Her smile grew even brighter.


    "Let''s eat lunch," she said sweetly.


    Jimmy yfully tapped her nose with his long finger. "Okay, I''ll listen to my wife." Their gazes met


    once again, filled with enviable love and affection.


    ...


    As Anna''s belly grew bigger each day, walking became more difficult for her. So Jimmy pushed


    aside all of his work obligations just so he could be by her side every step of the way.


    Three monthster during one afternoon, Anna began feeling regr contractions from within - it


    was time for their baby to meet them both face-to-face!


    Enduring through pain but still smiling sweetly nheless, Anna called out for Jimmy by her side.


    "Honey... I think I''m about to give birth!"


    Jimmy was taken aback at first but then became flustered. "Give birth? What do I do now? What


    should I be doing?"


    For once in his life, Jimmy didn''t know what to do or how best to handle this situation - until Anna


    reminded him that they needed an ambnce right away!


    After waiting anxiously outside while praying silently with sped hands together; thankfully


    everything went smoothly inside! The doctors and nurses were already prepared when they arrived


    at the hospital where they whisked away into surgery as soon as possible without any dy


    whatsoever!


    And after just over an hour had passed since then; there emerged from behind those doors a little


    baby girl who looked like an angel sent down from heaven itself! Nurses carried this precious


    bundle over towards where Jimmy stood waiting eagerly nearby...


    "Mr Harrison," one nurse announced excitedly whilst holding out his newborn daughter towards him.


    "... Congrattions! It''s a girl!"


    Jimmy looked excited, carefully holding the baby girl in his arms, looking at that pink face, he kissed


    it lightly.


    Anna was quickly pushed into the hospital room. Having just given birth, she was extremely weak.


    However, when she saw Jimmy holding their daughter affectionately, a brilliant smile lit up her face.


    Jay was also excited.


    "Olivia, I''m a big brother now. I will protect our little princess with you," he said.


    Anna nodded approvingly.


    "Jay is such a good boy."


    After cing their daughter in the crib, Jimmy came to Anna''s bedside and ced a light kiss on her


    forehead.


    "Honey, thank you," he said with a smile.


    Anna shook her head and smiled back at him.


    "My life isplete because of you, Jay and our daughter."


    Jimmy leaned in slightly and whispered in her ear with a grin on his face,


    "Honey, I love you."


    Anna''s eyes sparkled like stars as she replied.


    "Honey, I love you too."


    The two looked at each other and held hands tightly. Anna believed that in this life or the next two


    lives after this one they would always hold each other''s hand forever...

 Chapter 922 Spin-Off: Rhys Side Story

    Chapter 922 Spin-Off: Rhys'' Side Story


    Chapter 922 Spin-off: Rhys'' Side Story


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Rhys had never imagined that his wedding would be orchestrated by someone else, and he felt like


    a puppet being manipted by his mother. There were no blind dates or meetings, just his mother


    lecturing him about how men should settle down at thirty. She pointed out that all of Rhys''s peers


    were either engaged, married or had children. "What about you?" she asked.


    "Martha already has two kids. You''re not going to wait for her forever, are you?"


    "I''ll get married if you arrange it," Rhys replied.


    His mother then presented him with a stack of photos and hezily picked the first one without even


    looking at the rest. This marriage was not based on love but rather duty; it didn''t matter who he


    married.


    Within two weeks, thanks to his mother''s meddling, Rhys found himself getting married to the girl in


    the photo without ever havingid eyes on her before. During the entire ceremony and reception, he


    didn''t even nce at her once.


    After their wedding ended, Rhys went out for drinks with friends who teased him about leaving his


    new bride alone on their wedding night to work instead. He simplyughed it off and downed


    another drink because no matter how beautiful she may be, she wasn''t Martha who still held a


    special ce in his heart.


    Meanwhile back at the Williams Mansion...


    The maid informed Mrs. Williams that Rhys hadn''t returned home yet while Mrs. Williams quickly


    made calls until they located where her son was - workingte as usual.


    Mrs. Williams then entered their bedroom where the bride heard footsteps approaching and thought


    it was her husband.


    But then a cold female voice sounded, "You''ve married into the Williams family now. It''s your


    responsibility as my daughter-inw to make sure your husbandes home every night."


    As the words were finished, Mrs. Williams handed her phone to Jenna Stout, the bride in front of her


    dressed in a beautiful wedding gown and meticulously made up.


    Jenna was startled when she saw "SCAA" bar on the text message.


    This was a ce she used to do part-time work at, delivering alcohol, condoms, or anything else


    that brought in quick money, except special services.


    "Okay," Jenna responded.


    She sold herself to the Williams family for five million, so she naturally wouldn''t offend the big


    tycoon who pulled her out of the misery.


    Jenna found her wedding dress to be too cumbersome, so she changed into a different outfit and


    tied her hair up in a ponytail before setting off.


    Mrs. Williams was speechless for a moment when she saw how swiftly Jenna took action.


    This girl... she only instructed someone to find young and beautiful girls, and Jenna is not a rich


    lady, so she doesn''t know how Jenna''s photo was printed out.


    Jenna''s family background is not good, her father owes a lot of debts, her mother has been


    bedridden for years, and there is a younger brother who is in high school.


    If it weren''t for Rhys choosing her photo, Jenna''s conditions would definitely not have caught her


    eye.


    After learning about Jenna''s background, Mrs. Williams immediately had second thoughts, but she


    was also afraid that Rhys would get angry. Judging by her appearance, Jenna looked clean and


    youthful. The most important thing is to be obedient.


    After thinking about these things, Mrs. Williams let out a long sigh.


    As soon as the maid heard Mrs. Williams sigh, she walked up to her and kindly massaged her


    shoulders from behind, saying, "Mrs. Williams, Master Rhys has already agreed to marry ording


    to your arrangements. Why are you still sighing? As long as there is a woman by his side and Miss


    Stout is obedient, what''s there to worry about not having children?"


    Mrs. Williams sighed again, "He is so casual about it. If it weren''t for those few years before, would I


    have chosen Jenna? Oh well, I hope Jenna seeds tonight!"


    "It''s hard to say."


    The servant remembered how Jenna looked before she left. Except for answering questions, she


    had never heard Jenna speak at any other time. She was a quiet and reserved girl.


    Although she may seem taciturn, her unwavering determination and strength in her gaze cannot be


    ignored.


    Jenna arrived at the SCAA bar fifty minutester.


    "I''m here to find someone, Rhys - Mr. Williams. Which room is he in?" Jenna asked.


    "Jenna, are you still drunk?" the manager sneered at her words.


    Ignoring him, Jenna continued, "I need to find Mr. Williams urgently. Mr. Chan, do you really want


    me to go room by room looking for him?"


    Jenna was known for being stubborn and persistent; once she set her mind on something, she


    wouldn''t give up easily.


    "Mr. Williams is in Room 4407," said Mr. Chan mockingly, "I never thought you''d stoop so low after


    pretending to be a virtuous woman all this time."


    If it weren''t for the five million dors Mrs. Williams offered and if she wasn''t desperate for money


    herself, Jenna wouldn''t have agreed to sell herself off like this without even meeting the man first.


    And now on their wedding night, she hade all the way here just hoping that Rhys wasn''t


    already wrapped around another woman''s arms inside that steamy hot room.


    Pushing aside these thoughts quickly from her head, she found Room 4407 soon enough and


    pushed open its door only to be greeted by thick smoke and an overwhelming smell of alcohol.


    The people inside fell silent when they saw Jenna enter unannounced, but then someone whistled


    at her, saying, "Hey there, a real hottie! Are you here looking for me?"


    Jenna was used to such situations by now; she scanned around until she spotted Rhys sittingzily


    in one corner holding a tall ss of drink .


    Walking straight up towards him, she said firmly, "Mom sent me over here to take you back home."


    Rhys looked at her unconsciously under yellow lights which made his skin look darker than usual


    while hers appeared paler than ever before. She wore white shirt paired with jeans and canvas


    shoes...


    "Mom?" He didn''t remember having such a sister!


    But then he noticed determination shining through those eyes which reminded him suddenly about


    his new wife!


    No, wait... his mother picked out his wife personally, so how could she be so ordinary?

 Chapter 923 IM Your Wife

    Chapter 923 I''M Your Wife


    Chapter 923 I''m Your Wife


    "Why should I go back with you?" Rhys sneered, crossing his legs and not even looking at her.


    Whether this woman was ordinary or beautiful had nothing to do with him.


    He had already followed his mother''s wishes and gotten married. As for anything else, he couldn''t


    be bothered!


    "Because today is our wedding night, and I am your wife," Jenna sat down next to him under


    everyone''s gaze.


    Only then did the others realize that today was Rhys'' big day, and the woman next to him must be


    his newlywed wife.


    "Wife?" Rhys'' eyes became more mocking. "The wedding has been held. You are the Williams


    family''s daughter-inw. What more do you want?"


    His heart had long belonged to Martha. This woman only got a title that his mother could give her.


    "I just want you toe home with me because Mom asked me," Jenna emphasized again.


    She didn''te here to pester him but only because of Mrs. Williams'' words.


    Mrs. Williams was both a mother-inw and a sponsor to her; she definitely needed to listen to what


    Mrs. Williams said.


    Rhys ignored her and continued drinking while others looked at each other uneasily; they didn''t dare


    y around anymore.


    After all, she was now Rhys'' wife and backed by Mrs. Williams herself.


    "Rhys, after all, it is your wedding night tonight; work can always wait until tomorrow."


    "Yes ah! You better go home early for rest as well since Mrs. Williams is waiting for you there."


    "How about we call it a day? We can always catch upter when we have time."


    Others spoke out one after another trying not to provoke trouble since they might get med in the


    future if something happened on Rhys'' wedding night.


    "No need! I''m not going back!" Rhys stood up without even looking at Jenna once again.


    This so-called wedding night meant nothing more than formality for him.


    He was about to leave when someone suddenly grabbed onto his arm.


    "If you don''t go back, then neither will I! I''ll follow you until you''re willing!" Seeing the disgust in


    Rhys'' eyes made Jenna hesitate slightly before grabbing onto his sleeve instead.


    He definitely hated being pestered like this, but if there were choices avable, then she wouldn''t


    choose this either.


    But five million dors were life-saving money that she couldn''t refuse.


    "Do you know how shameless you look now?" Rhys shook her off and felt increasingly disgusted.


    This woman looked ordinary at first nce, but she turned out to be a clingy follower!


    He walked ahead while Jenna followed behind.


    Seeing this, others made excuses and left one by one until only Jenna and Rhys were left in the


    private room.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Rhys turned around with growing impatience. "Do you think that by


    clinging onto me like this I will fall in love with you?"


    He hated women who were persistent like this more than anything else in life.


    Jenna shook her head. Of course not.


    "But you are my husband. Today is our wedding night, so you should havee back with me."


    She clenched her fists tightly as she felt nervous inside.


    What if she couldn''t bring him back? Would Mrs. Williams be disappointed? What if she demanded


    a refund?


    "I''m not leaving unless we go back together," Jenna said again as she grabbed his sleeve once


    more.


    Rhys was annoyed by her constant nagging. Moreover, all their friends had been scared off already


    so he had nowhere else to go but home alone with her tonight. He gritted his teeth and agreed


    reluctantly,


    "I''m telling you now that even if we do go back together I won''t touch you!"


    On their way home, neither of them spoke a word; the atmosphere was very tense until they arrived


    at the Williams mansion where Mrs. Williams saw her son and became both surprised and happy at


    the same time.


    "Rhys! Where did you go sote? It''s your wedding night; why did you have to entertain guests


    outside?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Rhys pretended not to hear anything as he walked past his mother directly upstairs without saying


    another word.


    Mrs. Williams'' smile disappeared instantly from her face when he ignored her question about where


    he went tonight.


    She then looked towards Jenna approvingly, since even though this girl seemed ordinary on the


    surface, yet still managed to call Rhys back home.


    "I let my son marry someone like yourself because I want grandchildren," Mrs. Williams casually


    picked up a small bottle nearby while speaking these words, knowing full well that Rhys wasn''t


    happy about it from day one.


    Jenna felt embarrassed hearing these words since it wasn''t entirely true either - just because Mrs.


    Williams wanted grandchildren didn''t mean they would have any soon enough... especially


    considering how unwilling Rhys was towards sleeping with her right now let alone having children


    anytime soon!


    "This stuff is colorless and tasteless. Mix it in his drink, and within five minutes, it''ll take effect.


    Jenna, I have high hopes for you. If you can get me a grandchild, I''ll give you more money."


    Mrs. Williams handed her the small bottle and gave her a meaningful look.


    She always thought that if her son had a child, perhaps her son would settle down and stop thinking


    about Martha.


    "Okay, I will try my best." Jenna took a deep breath, she had no choice but to obey now.


    "You are the woman he chose. No matter what way you use, as long as you can get pregnant, then


    you are my daughter-inw, and no one can shake your position."


    Mrs. Williams became even more satisfied and gave her an additional guarantee.


    Jenna poured the drug into the water, and knocked on Rhys'' door while holding the ss. As she


    expected, no one answered.


    "Rhys, I know you''re in there. If you don''t let me in, then I''ll... I''ll sing."


    Jenna made a bold move and sang a song acape.


    Previously, when she was at the bar, the manager noticed her beauty and suggested that she go on


    stage to sing.


    It was too outrageous for the manager to continue with the idea as she was singing off-key.


    At first, Rhys didn''t take it seriously until he heard the terrible sounding from outside the door.


    How can a person sing so badly to this extent?


    He couldn''t help but open the door and was about to get angry when Jenna took the opportunity to


    slip in directly.


    He turned his head angrily and met a pair of clear but resolute eyes.


    "I bring you some water."


    Jenna held the water and walked step by step towards him, gesturing for him to drink it.


    "Get out."


    Jenna acted as if she hadn''t heard him, with a look that suggested she wouldn''t give up until he


    drank it.


    "Okay, I''ll drink. After I finish, can you leave? Do I have to throw you out?" Rhys suppressed his


    anger and took the ss of water, drinking it all in one go before cing it heavily on the table.


    His patience is limited!

 Chapter 924 I Want A Divorce

    Chapter 924 I Want A Divorce


    Chapter 924 I Want a Divorce


    Jenna didn''t move, she silently counted in her mind.


    "Why aren''t you leaving yet? Do I have to throw you out myself?" Rhys was about to push her when


    he suddenly felt a surge of heat in his lower abdomen.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He immediately understood what was going on.


    "Did you actually drug me? Jenna, are you crazy? Do you really need a man that badly?"


    He almost cursed out loud, he didn''t like this woman at all, why would he touch her?


    Rhys wanted to rush out of the room, but the bedroom door had been locked from the outside by


    the servant.


    He knew it was his mother''s doing. Angry, he pounded the door with his fists.


    "Mrs. Williams, is this really okay?" The servant listened on the side, unable to help but frown and


    sigh inwardly.


    She walked up to Mrs. Williams and lowered her voice, "Mrs. Williams, will this affect the mother-


    son rtionship between you two?"


    Mrs. Williams nodded at first, then shook her head. "Maybe, but I don''t have a choice now. When he


    has children and bes a father himself, he will understand me. Is there any parent who doesn''t


    want their child to be well?"


    She doesn''t want to force her son into this situation, but she can''t just sit back and watch Rhys be


    single forever just for that woman, can she?


    "I have lowered my expectations. As long as I have a child, whether it is a boy or girl, I will no longer


    control Rhys."


    Mrs. Williams walked away, her figure somewhat deste.


    The servant hurried to catch up and halfway through, turned back and muttered within herself,


    hoping that Mr. Williams could be obedient, otherwise the Williams family would be in chaos!


    In the room, Rhys hammered on the door for a long time, his hands bleeding from the effort, but the


    door remained steadfast and unmoving.


    "Or, would you rather give up struggling?"


    Jenna looked at him and sighed inwardly. It seemed that even wealthy Mr. Williams was not having


    an easy time.


    I was forced to sell myself into the Williams family, but wasn''t he also forced to marry me?


    "Huh, no way!" Rhys red at her and regretteding back.


    "I know you don''t like me. Now that you''ve been drugged, why not stop struggling? After tonight, I


    won''t bother you anymore. You can y however you want."


    Mrs. Williams made it clear that she wants a child and as long as that is fulfilled, there won''t be any


    other issues.


    "What did you do for work before?" Rhys''s teeth ground together with a squeaking sound. He had


    casually pointed to a photo, but ended up getting himself into such a big trouble!


    "Did you used to work in a bar and professionally seduce men?"


    Jenna remained silent.


    He guessed half right, she did work at a bar, but she still had boundaries.


    But this so-called bottom line seems to be nothing when ites to family.


    Looking at Rhys, she took off her jacket and rushed straight towards him.


    "Are you crazy? It''s me who got drugged, not you!" Rhys was really infuriated.


    Two people were chasing each other, but due to being drugged, Rhys felt his heart rate increase


    and his breathing be rapid after running only a few steps.


    He quickly opened the bathroom door, locked himself inside, and called his assistant toe pick


    him up as soon as possible.


    "Rhys? If you don''te out, then I''ll wait outside."


    Jenna sat on the floor outside the bathroom, burying her head in her knees.


    She is not foolish, of course she knows how much her nominal husband despises her. If given a


    choice, who would want to chase after a man like this?


    Suddenly, the phone rang and Jenna picked it up to nce at a text message from her brother.


    "Sis, Mom''s health has improved a lot. The doctor said as long as we have enough money for


    medical expenses, Mom will gradually recover. You need to take care of yourself outside. I will study


    hard and make a lot of money after graduation so that we can all live a good life!"


    Just by looking at these words, she can recall her brother''s current appearance - very cute and


    sensible.


    I have sold myself to the Williams family, but my brother''s life should not be ruined because of our


    gambling father.


    Jenna quickly typed a line of text and sent it.


    "Just focus on your studies, I''ll take care of the money."


    After putting down her phone, she silently shed tears.


    After an unknown amount of time, the bathroom door opened and Rhys immediately saw Jenna


    sitting on the floor crying.


    What is she crying for? Is it because she couldn''t have sex with me?


    "Where are the keys?" Rhys spoke in a cold tone, having just taken a cold shower which had


    helped him calm down.


    "I don''t know, maybe you should..."


    Before Jenna could finish her sentence, she saw him pick up a chair and throw it directly towards


    the door.


    With a loud bang, the chair fell to the ground and made a huge noise.


    Jenna''s body trembled slightly, and her thoughts suddenly went back to her childhood. She


    remembered her gambler fathering home after losing money, treating her mother the same


    way.


    Instinctively, she huddled up, wanting to hide herself, just like she did when she was a child.


    "Open the door." Rhys walked over and kicked it.


    He knew his mother must be nearby, able to hear themotioning from this direction.


    Doing this, he wants to tell his mother that he is not a puppet and he wants to protest!


    If one kick doesn''t work, then give ten.


    Soon, the sound of unlocking came from outside, and the servant looked at Rhys with a smile that


    was even uglier than crying.


    "Mr. Williams, what are you doing? Today is a happy day and you kicked the door so loudly that it


    might scare your newlywed wife."


    Rhyspletely ignored her and walked out without looking back.


    When passing by the sofa, Mrs. Williams stopped her son and prevented him from going out.


    "I cannot live ording to your wishes. If you continue to force me, I will contact the reporters


    tomorrow and tell them that I want a divorce."


    Rhys turned his head and spoke clearly, enunciating each word.


    He respects his mother and is willing to be a filial son, but there are some things that he is really


    powerless to do on his own.


    "Rhys, listen to me!" Mrs. Williams quickly stood up.


    Rhys acted faster and went straight out the door, mming it shut with a bang.


    Mrs. Williams stood still, feeling uneasy.


    Did I really make a mistake in this step?


    Jenna was chosen by my son himself, and now they are married. At least they need to spend some


    time together to see if it works out. They can''t get married today and divorce tomorrow.


    Perhaps, with the passage of time or with the birth of a child, they will gradually develop feelings for


    each other.

 Chapter 925 Living As A Widow

    Chapter 925 Living As A Widow


    Chapter 925 Living as a Widow


    Mrs. Williams sat on the sofa for a long time until Jenna came downstairs and walked up to her.


    "I''m sorry. I couldn''tplete your task. I drugged him, but he went into the bathroom and left just


    now."


    There was a hint of apology in Jenna''s tone.


    She failed toplete the task given by her sponsor.


    "It''s fine. You did well. Take it step by step, and don''t pursue it too aggressively, or it might backfire.


    Rhys will only dislike you more." Mrs. Williams rubbed her temples.


    On their wedding night, her son stormed out of the room and mmed the door, leaving his bride


    feeling very unhappy.


    But she had to admit that if it weren''t for Jenna, Rhys wouldn''t evene back to this house.


    "Remember your mission, to give birth to a child for the Williams family. Don''t worry about your


    family matters, I will help you solve them."


    Mrs. Williams thought of Martha again and had a headache.


    "I understand, and I will work hard at it," Jenna said as she looked down at her belly.


    She had fantasized before about finding a man she loved deeply and having an adorable baby with


    him.


    But reality is cruel. With five million in hand, her uterus is no longer under her control.


    She ended up in a situation where she had to chase after a man and beg for pregnancy.


    In the spacious t, Kamden Jarvis chuckled as he looked at his friend and noticed the flush on his


    face. Unable to resist teasing, he quipped.


    "You''re already married, you can avoid it for a while but not forever. Why bothering out?"


    Mrs. Williams is pushing very hard, and everyone can see it.


    If he hadn''t been pushed to the limit, given Rhys'' personality, there''s no way he would have gotten


    married.


    "Who says I can''t avoid it?" Rhys raised his eyelids and nced at him, "Stopughing, hurry up


    and give me the antidote."


    I have been able to hold on until now thanks to ice water.


    The potency of the drug is very strong, and most people cannot handle it.


    Rhys took the antidote and drank it all at once.


    "She wants me to get married, but I already have. What else does she want? I just don''t want to,


    can she force me?"


    After a long time, she should understand that no matter how she urges him, it''s useless.


    "What about your wife? Her name is Jenna? What will she do?" Kamden sighed with concern.


    "She knows there''s no love between us, why does she still want to marry into our family?" Rhys


    frowned slightly.


    He couldn''t help but imagine what Jenna would look like if she threw herself at him. There was no


    desire in his eyes, only determination.


    As if she was making some kind of great sacrifice.


    "Fine, you''re ruthless enough," Kamden clicked his tongue. "What about Martha?"


    If they were really together, they might be a good match, but there were no ifs.


    "Why notpromise then? Since you''re married, just live your life peacefully. You and Martha are


    impossible now. You can''t keep living in the past." Kamden thought for a moment before speaking


    up with advice.


    "Kamden," Rhys looked at him seriously. "Would you marry a woman you''ve never met before?"


    Before Kamden could answer, his phone rang suddenly.


    It was Mrs. Williams calling him on the phone.


    Kamden made a gesture to Rhys before answering the call.


    "Is my son with you right now? Let him answer my call; I have something to say to him." Mrs.


    Williams'' voice came through on the phone.


    Her son had gone out tonight after getting angry but he would have toe back tomorrow.


    Kamden looked at his friend and then back at his phone, feeling conflicted.


    "You tell her that if she calls again I''ll go find Martha right away."


    Rhys said as hey down on the couch, closing his eyes directly afterwards.


    Kamden couldn''t do anything about it so he reluctantly ryed Rhys'' words back to Mrs. Williams


    over the phone.


    There was a crisp sound on the other end, followed by an immediate hang-up.


    "Why did you get me involved when you are fighting with your mother?"


    Kamden put down his cellphone and walked over next to Rhys, feeling regretful all of sudden


    "We are friends, then your should help me! Tonight I will sleep here with you," said Rhys as he


    turned over onto one side while telling his assistant to investigate Jenna, leaving everything else


    until tomorrow morning.


    Kamden gave him a big eye roll and turned around angrily back to the master bedroom.


    Half an hourter, he came out with a nket and tossed it over Rhys.


    "One nket, one Lamborghini. Don''t catch a cold, what if you get sick and your wife forces you to


    sleep with her?"


    ording to Mrs. Williams'' personality, what can''t she do if she is capable of drugging her son?


    Rhys didn''t say anything, he just pulled the nket up a little.


    What he just said was all nonsense. Martha has even had her second child, how could I possibly


    bother her?


    His life was miserable enough on his own, why drag someone else into it?


    He stayed up all night.


    The next morning, Rhys neatly folded the nket and left the key behind as payment for buying the


    nket fromst night.


    The assistant was already waiting outside. As soon as he got in, the car was started and driven


    back to the Williams mansion.


    "Did you forget who pays your sry?" Rhys realized this and asked casually.


    He is his own assistant, not his mother''s.


    "Mr. Williams," the assistant forced a wry smile, but there was nothing he could do.


    "Mrs. Williams insisted that I bring you home first, otherwise she will dismiss me. Mr. Williams, I


    have no other choice."


    As an assistant, Mr. Williams is definitely someone he can''t afford to offend, and the same goes for


    Mrs. Williams.


    Rhys knew that his mother had gone all out and was determined to use any means necessary to


    urge him toe back.


    "Keep driving, how did the search for Jenna''s information go?"


    The assistant gave a grateful look and quickly handed him the prepared folder.


    Jenna''s information is simple and tragic, with just two lines that capture her suffering.


    He instantly guessed why his mother chose such a daughter-inw.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Jenna had no choice but to obey.


    Maybe I can have a good talk with her.


    The car quickly arrived at the Williams mansion. As Rhys looked at the standalone vi in front of


    him, he felt very agitated inside.


    To him, this home wasn''t a warm harbor but a cage. He wanted to escape, but his mother had tied


    him up with a rope.


    As soon as he entered the door, Mrs. Williams walked over and didn''t mention anything aboutst


    night. She urged him toe quickly and have breakfast.

 Chapter 926 I WonT Have Children With You

    Chapter 926 I Won''T Have Children With You


    Chapter 926 I Won''t Have Children with You


    The Williams mansion''s dining table wasrge, a long one that could easily seat more than ten


    people. Mrs. Williams had purposely arranged for him and Jenna to sit together, even pulling the


    two chairs closer.


    "Mom, I''ll sit with you," Rhys said as he picked up his te and moved to sit next to Mrs. Williams.


    He silenced his mother with a single sentence. "If you wanted me toe back for breakfast, it


    means you missed me. Can''t I even sit next to my own mother?"


    Mrs. Williams was speechless and turned her attention towards, urging Jenna to serve her son


    some food.


    The breakfast spread wasvish with all of Rhys'' favorite dishes while Jenna only took a few items


    casually.


    "I''m done eating," almost at the same time, Rhys put down his fork and stood up from the table


    looking at Jenna and saying "Come see me in my studyter; I have something important to


    discuss."


    Mrs. William''s face lit up slightly; could it be that her son had finallye around?


    Jenna wasn''t full but she knew this wasn''t the time for food anymore so she got up and followed


    him.


    As soon as they entered his study room, Rhys locked the door behind them ready for confrontation.


    "The only reason why you married into the Williams family is because of money? If we divorce, I''ll


    give you the same amount." His words were calm but there seemed an underlying tone of mockery


    within them if one listened closely enough


    Jenna silently shook her head. "I can''t agree."


    Mrs. Williams not only acted as a benefactor who pulled her out of misery but also helped restore


    order back into her life after everything fell apart.


    Moreover, when Mrs. Williams gave five million dors initially, she made it clear that if she was be


    able put Jenna back to misery.


    Jenna couldn''t agree no matter how hard he tried convincing herself.


    "Why not? She gave you money; I can give twice as much."Rhys furrowed his eyebrows slightly


    feeling like he has already given enough leeway.


    Jenna didn''t answer this question but looked straight into his eyes telling him word by word: "After I


    leave, won''t there be another wife? Does it make any difference?"


    She had heard about the basic situation regarding Rhys'' family before, so she knew he couldn''t


    possibly end up being together with someone whom he truly loved and Mrs. Williams who kept


    urging marriage upon him.


    Rhys knew that Jenna was telling the truth.


    "I don''t want a divorce, I just want you to stop interfering in my life and stop using dirty tricks against


    me!"


    "That''s not possible either." Jenna refused again.


    She looked Rhys straight in the eye without any fear.


    "Mrs. Williams wants you to get married and have a child. If you could really refuse it, then we


    wouldn''t have topromise and get married. We both have no choice."


    Rhys fell silent.


    He had to admit that Jenna was right; his bottom line had been pushed back by her coercion time


    and time again.


    Looking at Jenna, he felt inexplicably annoyed and pushed her out of the room before mming the


    door shut with a loud bang.


    "I won''t have a child with you; forget about it," Rhys said firmly.


    Jenna stood outside, touching her nose in relief.


    That was close - she almost got her nose broken just now!


    The servant noticed this scene and couldn''t help but feel sorry for Jenna as she walked over to


    comfort her softly. "Don''t worry too much. Mr. Williams is always like this. When he falls in love with


    youter on, he won''t be so harsh anymore and he''ll protect you well."


    Jenna gave a bitter smile.


    Having worked at nightclubs before, she had seen all kinds of men out there.


    If Rhys loved someone, then he would definitely cherish them deeply...


    But why should he love someone like herself? They were worlds apart! She wasn''t even worthy of


    him!


    "Thank you," Jenna smiled gratefully at the servant before returning back to her room for some rest


    after thinking about what Mrs. Williams said earlier on.


    She washed some fruit slices while pondering over things when suddenly an idea struck her mind-


    she decided to knock on Rhys'' door next door.


    Rhys thought it was one of the servants knocking, when opening up his door, he realized that it was


    actually Jenna standing there instead, causing his expression to turn cold instantly.


    "What are you here for? Did you add something into these fruits again? I''ve been fooled once; I''m


    not going through that again!" He wanted nothing more than closing his door right away!


    If he ate anything else sent by this woman ever again, he''d be worse than an idiot!


    He became angry wanting nothing more than closing the door but stopped short when feeling


    Jenne''s hand blocking him from doing so.


    "There''s nothing added inside them! If I really wanted to drug you, I would have mixed the drug in


    breakfast." She looked directly into Rhys'' eyes with sincerity written all over hers.


    All she wanted was simply trying hard enough pleasing him by sending some fruits over...


    "Do I need to thank you?" Rhysughed with anger...


    He realized that he had underestimated Jenna. She looked thin and weak, but her ability to infuriate


    him was surprisingly strong.


    Without waiting for Jenna to speak, he closed the door again.


    A few minutester, Rhys walked out with his bag. He was feeling annoyed and wanted to go out


    with friends for a drink.


    As he left the vi, he suddenly noticed something and turned around. There was indeed that


    woman behind him.


    "Jenna, are you crazy? I have something to do outside. Why are you following me? You want


    money, right? I''ll give it to you. Take the money and get lost quickly. Don''t bother me anymore


    today!"


    Rhys took all the money from his wallet and threw it directly at her.


    The bills fluttered in the wind and scattered on the ground.


    Jenna bit her lip tightly. She understood that this was naked humiliation but she had no choice.


    She bent down to pick up all of the money from the ground and put it on herself as she was very


    poor; she couldn''t afford not taking these bills.


    Immediately after that, she continued following him closely behind again.


    "How shameless can you be?" Rhys widened his eyes in disbelief as he watched Jenna open the


    car door next to him before sitting down beside him without any hesitation or invitation whatsoever!


    "I''ll give you three seconds! Get off my car immediately! Do I need to kick you out?" Rhys became


    even more impatient now; there wasn''t even an ounce of desire left in him for drinking anymore!


    All he wanted now is peace of mind!


    Jenna acted like she didn''t hear anything at all...


    In just one secondter though... Rhys decisively lifted his foot up high enough before mming


    shut both doors so hard that they almost broke apart while urging his assistant driver into driving


    faster than usual...


    "Okay Mr. Williams!" The assistant driver couldn''t help turning back once more towards Jenna who


    had fallen onto ground due such sudden forceful actions by his boss; leaving himpletely


    stunned by how ruthless his boss could be sometimes...


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hiss..." Jenna got up from where she fell onto earlier while noticing how badly bruised her hands


    were already bing due to such intense friction between them against hard concrete floor


    beneath them...


    But despite everything... she still refused giving up easily yet... and instead called Mrs. Williams''


    personal chauffeur directly asking for a ride back intopany headquarters without any further


    dy whatsoever!


    "On top floor is Mr. Williams'' office room, Mrs. Williams had sent Master Rhys'' preferences via email


    beforehand," The chauffeur said.


    Jenna nodded silently without bothering looking through those preferences since they wouldn''t


    really help much anyway when dealing with someone like Rhys who seemed impossible ever


    getting satisfied...


    So instead... she decided to keep pestering him to make himpromise!

 Chapter 927 Testing Her

    Chapter 927 Testing Her


    Chapter 927 Testing Her


    The people in thepany all knew that Jenna was Mr. Williams'' new wife, and no one dared to


    stop her. After she went upstairs, the employees started talking.


    "Do you think Mr. Williams really loves her? Or is it a family alliance? I heard that marriages in


    wealthy families are just transactions, there''s no real love, only a strong union."


    "If it was a daughter from another wealthy family, wouldn''t we have heard about it?"


    "Who cares? She''s already entered the Williams family and gained her mother-inw''s approval.


    She''s ourpany''sdy now. Some people are just lucky and we can''t envy them."


    "I wonder how long this marriage willst. Maybe they''ll divorce soon!"


    At this moment, Jenna was already standing outside of the CEO office.


    She raised her hand and lightly knocked on the door.


    "Come in." Rhys'' voice came through sinctly.


    Jenna walked straight in and sat on the sofa next to him silently watching him.


    Her husband was really outstanding; he was someone she never dared to hope to win over before.


    Rhys thought his assistant hade when he didn''t hear any sound after waiting for a while but


    then looked up with furrowed brows when he saw who it actually was. "Jenna? Why is it you?"


    He thought his mom was annoying enough but now he realized what true pressure meant!


    "My mom said you need a personal assistant for your daily life, so from now on, I''ll be your


    assistant. I''ll go to work with you every day and share an office with you," Jenna said while looking


    directly into his eyes.


    She knew how absurd she sounded right now but all she wanted at this point was a child so that


    Mrs. Williams would be satisfied with her performance as Rhys'' wife thus allowing herself to escape


    from this ridiculous life eventually.


    "I''m old enough to take care of myself; I don''t need a personal assistant! Get out!" Rhys became


    angrier as he looked at her more closely


    He lost his temperpletely; his attitude became very bad towards Jenna


    But Jenna acted like she didn''t hear anything at all - putting down her bag aside - taking out her


    tabletputer and watching learning videos.


    It wasn''t until Rhys snatched away the tabletputer violently throwing it onto ground did she


    react.


    "You just had toe here looking for trouble!" Rhys nced at the screen which showed


    ounting courses. "I really underestimated you. Are you studying ounting knowledge because


    you want control over the Williams Group?"


    He truly couldn''t understand what goes through Jenna''s mind sometimes.


    She''s shameless, chasing after me without any dignity. And yet, she''s also shameless enough to


    stay in my office just to study online courses!


    "I''m not being daring. I just want to learn a skill so that I can find a jobter on," Jenna shook her


    head as she looked at the broken tablet on the ground with a heavy heart.


    She had only bought it recently and now it was already ruined. What a waste.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenna picked up the tablet and blew off some dust from its surface.


    "All I want is one child. After the child is born, if you still don''t like me, we''ll get divorced. As for Mrs.


    Williams, having one child should be enough to satisfy her."


    After a year or two when their child was born, perhaps Mrs. Williams woulde around and stop


    pressuring her son.


    "Hmph! Just as I thought," Rhys sneered.


    He knew that Jenna couldn''t suddenly bring up divorce out of nowhere; there had to be something


    behind it all.


    But how could Jenna leave once their child was born? Even if she wanted to go through with it, his


    mother wouldn''t let her leave.


    "If you''re willing to stay here, then stay longer; let this be an end for all those random women who


    keep trying to get close to me!"


    Rhys wanted Jenna gone immediately but he changed his mind when he realized his mother wasn''t


    someone who would give up easily. Plus, she had heart problems too, so instead of arguing with his


    mom over this issue, he decided that letting Jenna stay while keeping distance from her himself


    would work better in the long run, since eventually his mom would understand.


    The whole morning passed by without either of them interfering with each other''s work; Rhys


    thought that maybe Jenna would find ways of bothering him but surprisingly everything remained


    quiet between them both.


    Finally, curiosity got the best of him and he nced over at what she was doing on herputer


    screen: taking notes during an online course session.


    Rhys stood up and turned around while pouring coffee absentmindedly before sending Kamden a


    message asking for help testing out whether or not Jenna really meant what she said about wanting


    nothing more than having children together or if there were ulterior motives behind all this.


    Within seconds, Kamden replied back asking how exactly Rhys nned on testing things out which


    left him unsure about what steps needed taking next...


    Rhys hesitated a bit. He not only wanted to test Jenna, but also wanted to drive her away and make


    her take the initiative to divorce him.


    As long as she offers to divorce, I can easily agree to it and avoid any responsibility even if my


    mother questions meter.


    "Or, you could seduce her. You''re so handsome; there are plenty of women who want to be with


    you. As long as she''s willing to divorce me, I''ll even give you a vi."


    This time, Kamden did not reply for a long time.


    Kamden was wearing a white coat and constantly apologizing to patients, because upon reading


    that piece of news, he was greatly shocked and identally sprayed water onto the patient''s face.


    After the patient left, Kamden looked at his phone and couldn''t help but sigh. Rhys was really driven


    crazy by his mother.


    Asking a good friend to seduce one''s own wife - was this something a normal person would do?


    Just as I was thinking, Rhys called me.


    "You may have given up on this. I am not so shameless. If this gets out, my reputation will be


    ruined. If you really don''t like her, just leave her alone. Maybe in three to five years, she will give up


    first."


    Kamden answered the phone and immediately made his attitude clear, stating that he absolutely


    would not do such a ridiculous thing.


    "She?" Rhys immediately thought of Jenna studying in the office, "After she gets married and


    moves in, she really has a leisurely life!"


    With her mother-inw supporting her at home, as a daughter-inw of the Williams family, she


    doesn''t have to worry about money. Compared to her previous life, she is now living carefree days.


    "Kamden, there''s an auctioning up in a few days and I remember seeing an antique item that I


    was thinking of bidding on to give to you. It''s a shame," Rhys said with feigned regret.


    Kamden loves collecting all kinds of antique.


    As the eldest son of the Jarvis family, if he hadn''t fallen out with his family a year ago due to his


    dreams and had his financial support cut off, he would never be short of this amount of money.


    "Alright, I''ll help you test her. This is my biggest concession. Don''t think I''ll sell out myself and


    seduce her!"


    Kamden gritted his teeth and reluctantly agreed.


    He really didn''t want to take on this troublesome task, but he just couldn''t refuse the antique.


    Rhys had anticipated this oue and hung up the phone satisfied.

 Chapter 928 She Owes Money

    Chapter 928 She Owes Money


    Chapter 928 She Owes Money


    Time flies by in the blink of an eye. Rhys closed hisputer and got up, preparing to go home.


    Almost at the same time, Jenna also stood up.


    "I have a social engagement tonight, you can go back by yourself," Rhys nced at her and walked


    away with long strides.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He deliberately sent the driver away to make things difficult for Jenna.


    Jenna had nned to take a taxi home, but after searching through her bag, she realized that she


    had forgotten to bring any money with her. With no other options avable, she was forced to walk


    home.


    "You''re such a penny-pincher, even though you''re a CEO. It''s fine that you sent the driver away, but


    at least leave me some spare change!"


    On the way back, Jenna kept cursing Rhys in her mind.


    As she was passing by a small alley, several men suddenly emerged from the side and surrounded


    her in the middle.


    "Jenna, I heard you married a wealthy man, so you should have quite a bit of money, right? We


    happened to run low on cash at the moment. Could you give us some? We''ve known each other for


    a long time, so help us out."


    The leader of the group smirked and leaned towards Jenna, reaching out to touch her cheek.


    "Long time no see, you look even more beautiful now."


    Jenna pped his hand and immediately recognized him as the creditor who hade to their


    house to collect debts before.


    At that time, my father owed a huge gambling debt and the creditors came knocking on our door


    every day to collect. They banged on the door loudly, causing us to huddle together in the closet for


    safety - my mother, younger brother and I.


    But now, with the five million, this debt should have been paid off.


    "The money has been returned to you. What do you mean by this? Do you want me to report to the


    police?"


    Jenna took out her phone with a cold expression and pretended to call the police.


    His expression changed instantly, and he stopped harassing her, taking out an IOU from his bag


    and pping it down in front of her.


    "The previous debts have been paid off, but how about the debts incurred in the past two days? At


    the gambling table, your father said that his daughter married into a wealthy family and doesn''tck


    money."


    Jenna suddenly had a bad feeling.


    She took the IOU and nced at the amount, getting so angry.


    The more money you owe, the deeper the hole bes. At this rate, it would take eight lifetimes to


    fill it up.


    "Debts must be repaid, it''s only natural. Since your father doesn''t have the money, you''ll have to


    repay it. You''ve found such a good inw family, I''m sure you don''t want this matter to escte, do


    you?"


    "If you don''t repay the money, I''ll expose this matter. By then, your inws will kick you out, and


    then I''ll drag you to nightclubs. You look pretty, young, and can use that to make money."


    Jenna immediately understood his meaning and looked around, hoping to find an opportunity to


    escape.


    There were many people surrounding her, so she had to figure out a way to calm them down first.


    "I will repay this money, but you can''t drag my dad into gambling anymore. If it happens again, I


    won''t take care of him."


    "This won''t work." The man directly refused, "It''s your dad who wants to y with me, what does it


    have to do with us?"


    Such a good money tree, unless they are crazy, how could they possibly give up?


    "Don''t talk to me about the future, just pay back the money now. Call your husband and have him


    send the money over!"


    Outside the alley, Kamden parked the car and stared inside for a while.


    "Rhys, it seems like your wife is inside and being blocked by a group of people. Could she be in


    danger?"


    "That should be her old lover, I suppose," Rhys said nonchntly without even blinking.


    The assistant had information on herself. Jenna had worked at nightclubs before.


    I know very well what a nightclub is.


    "Tsk, it''s true that you don''t love her. You can really be heartless." Kamden nced a few more


    times into the old alleyway.


    Suddenly, he became nervous and pushed Rhys with his hand. "Your wife got beaten up!"


    Rhys cursed under his breath and quickly got out of the car by opening the door.


    Walking to the entrance of the alley, he took out his phone and opened the video recording function,


    then went straight to Jenna''s side.


    "Oh, it''s sote and yet a heroes to save the day. Judging by your attire, you must be quite


    wealthy," the thug looked at Rhys and held up five fingers.


    "As long as you are willing to pay, we''ll let her go."


    "Fifty thousand?" Rhys asked, frowning.


    "Of course not, are you joking with me?" The thugughed loudly as if he had heard a joke.


    Afterughing enough, he told Rhys, "500, 000. If you can afford it, give it to me. If you can''t afford


    it, get lost. If you keep talking nonsense, believe it or not, we will cripple you?"


    "Why are you here? Just leave. This has nothing to do with you." Jenna pulled his sleeve and said


    in a low voice that was loud enough for Rhys to hear.


    "You''ve only been married to me for two days, and you owe half a million dors." Rhys shook off


    her hand and revealed his identity to the gang in front of him.


    "I''m Rhys. My wife owes you money, right? I''m here to pay it back, but you just said you were


    crippling me. How are we going to settle this?"


    The gang instantly quieted down.


    The small gang members looked at each other for a few seconds in shock before running away.


    They wanted the money, but they weren''t stupid enough to mess with the Williams family.


    "You''re quite impressive; owing so much in just two days. If it goes on like this for another year or


    so, will you have lost all the properties of the entire Williams family?" Rhys mocked Jenna as he


    spoke.


    It turned out that she wasn''t just good at making people angry; her ability to rack up debts was also


    unparalleled and awe-inspiring.


    Jenna silently got up from the ground and shook her head. "Thank you for helping me today. This


    isn''t my debt; it''s my father''s fault. They always force him into gambling and thene asking for


    repayment when he loses."


    She had experienced countless situations like this since childhood.


    "Why do you care about him? If those people can''t get their money back, they won''t be able to drag


    your father into gambling again," Rhys added some me into his tone, "Isn''t all of this happening


    because of your enabling them?"


    Jenna fell silent.


    She admitted that what Rhys said made sense, but those people woulde knocking on her door,


    smashing things, or even trying to take away her little brother as coteral if they didn''t get paid


    back immediately.


    She had talked with her mother about moving houses multiple times already ¨C every time after


    finding a new ce though, her father would go gamble again and creditors would find their way


    there soon after.


    "What are your ns regarding these debts?"


    As they left the alleyway behind them, Rhys casually asked Jenna.

 Chapter 929 YouLl Like Her

    Chapter 929 You''Ll Like Her


    Chapter 929 You''ll Like Her


    "I''ll work hard and pay you back, don''t worry, I won''t ask for money from you guys," Jenna said as


    she bit her lip, afraid he would misunderstand.


    She had been chasing after him every day and it was already annoying enough. If she asked for


    money again, he would definitely hate her even more.


    "What will you use to pay them back? This is 500 thousand dors and you don''t even have a job


    right now," Rhys said as he pursed his lips. He didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Suddenly, he remembered that she was now his personal assistant. His face turned ck instantly


    and the only trace of pity in his heart disappeared without a trace.


    "You either go out and find a job to make up the 500 thousand dors or go home. As long as you


    don''t bother me at work anymore, I''ll give it to you," Rhys gave Jenna two options directly for her to


    choose from.


    Jenna shook her head; neither option suited her needs.


    "I can continue bothering you and ask my mom for money."


    She only said this just to fool Rhys because she couldn''t do such an indecent thing.


    She could take online courses while doing some odd jobs on the inte which could help save


    some expenses until she saved up enough money on her own without having any involvement with


    those gangsters who tempted their father into gambling again.


    "Jenna! You really live up to your gambling family background; shameless!" Rhys stopped walking


    and turned around yelling angrily at Jenna,


    "Just now I saved your life but this is how you repay me?"


    If he knew this would happen earlier, then he shouldn''t have gotten involved in her business at all.


    "At work, we won''t interfere with each other''s affairs. All I want is a small desk space where I can


    work normally while receiving normal sry payments from my ount every month."


    "As far as this child goes... you should know that neither of us can refuse it."


    Jenna talked about conditions with him calmly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Rhys fell silent; it was indeed a good solution because if he really drove Jenna away, then Mrs


    Williams would definitelye up with other trickster on.


    "Fifteen thousand per month plus another fifty thousand if your performance is good when working


    at home too."


    "I only want fifteen thousand per month," Jenna shook her head firmly because if she took those


    extra fifty thousand, then what about Mrs Williams? She felt like a tool being pushed around by


    others wanting different things out of them both ways possible.


    Kamden had been sitting in the car, watching Rhys and Jenna, asionally making a clicking


    sound with his tongue. Rhys kept insisting that he didn''t have feelings for Jenna and that they could


    never be together. But judging from their current behavior, it was clear that he was just being


    stubborn.


    Once both of them got into the car, Kamden couldn''t help but turn around to take a good look at


    Jenna. His first impression of her was that she seemed very clean-cut and innocent - not like


    someone who came from the entertainment industry.


    "Drive," Rhys said abruptly, noticing Kamden''s behavior.


    "Alrighty then! I''ll take you two back home now. You can have dinner while I go out to y at the


    bar. Ahh... there are so many pretty girls out there but our dear Mr. Williams won''t get to enjoy any


    of them," Kamden teased as he drove.


    Suddenly, he felt like maybe Rhys and this girl named Jenna were actually a good match - one


    worldly-wise and one innocent - perhaps they could spark something special between them.


    The car quickly pulled up at the Williams mansion and Jenna got out first. Just as Rhys was about


    to open his door, his friend grabbed him by the arm.


    "Let''s make a bet: whether or not you will fall for Jenna," Kamden said seriously as he looked at him


    with five fingers extended in front of him."If we''re going to do this bet, then let''s make it big: one


    year is our deadline with 500 million dors on the line."


    Rhys pushed him away, immediately saying, "Ha! You better hurry up and go inherit your fortune


    instead of being a doctor; otherwise you might end up losing everything."


    How could he possibly fall for someone like Jenna? He wasn''tcking women nor desperate


    enough to settle for anyone who came along!


    Kamden had been single for too long; it seemed like madness had taken over his mind!


    Back at home, Rhys threw his bag onto the couch before announcing, "I''m not eating tonight; there


    are still some things I need to handle at work so you guys can eat without me."


    From now on, he would try his best to avoid any contact with Jenna whatsoever.


    "You stop right there!" Mrs. Williams yelled angrily."If you don''t want toe back home then don''t


    bothering back here again! Why do you always act this way when youe back? Are you


    trying to drive me crazy?"


    What kind of sin did shemit in her past life? How else could she have ended up raising such an


    ungrateful son?


    "I''m not hungry, mom; I''m all grown-up now so naturally I know when I''m hungry or full without


    anyone reminding me," Rhys replied calmly as he turned around.


    He is talking about eating, but not just about eating.


    "You!" Mrs. Williams heard the undertone in her son''s words and was so angry that she trembled all


    over.


    She thought it was a good start when he agreed to get married, little did she know it was just a


    different way to deal with him.


    "Mom, don''t be angry. If he doesn''t eat, then I won''t either. When he gets hungry, I''ll apany him


    to eat together." Jenna put down her fork and walked over to Mrs. Williams, patting her on the back.


    Looking at Rhys, she added, "If he wants to eat lunch, then I''ll have lunch with him. And if he gets


    hungry in the middle of the night, I''ll get up and help cook noodles."


    A smile appeared on Mrs. Williams'' face as she looked at her daughter-inw with a hint of approval


    in her eyes.


    I didn''t expect her to have this ability.


    My son had identally chosen her, which was good. Maybe they were truly meant to be together.


    "Okay, since you''ll be with him, I won''t worry about it. You two are grown-ups now, if you''re hungry,


    you''ll naturally eat. If you don''t feel like cooking, then just call the servant."


    Mrs. Williams walked up to the dining table, sat down alone and began to eat with a contented


    mood.


    Rhys stormed out in anger, returning to his study and mming the door shut with a loud bang


    before locking it from the inside.


    Hearing a knocking at the door, he sneered, "The door is already locked, you better leave."


    The next second, the sound of a key being inserted into the lock outside could be heard, and the


    door opened directly.


    "I''m here to bring you food. Are you really not hungry now?" Jenna walked in holding a bowl.


    Rhys squinted his eyes in anger upon smelling the aroma of the food.


    "I shouldn''t have saved you back then. I should''ve taken photos of you with those men and shown


    them to Mom, getting you kicked out of the Williams family! Is this how you repay a life-saving


    favor?"


    If I hadn''t arrived in time, who knows what those little hooligans would have done?


    "Thank you, I..."


    Jenna looked at the food on the table, her eyes slightly moist.


    She had no choice but to do such a thing.


    Rhys threw a fit, but when he looked up, he saw the woman standing across from him with red-


    rimmed eyes. It was clear she had been crying, yet there was still a sense of resilience in her gaze.

 Chapter 930 Being Angry

    Chapter 930 Being Angry


    Chapter 930 Being Angry


    Thinking about Jenna''s family background, Rhys suddenly felt like he might have been too harsh


    with his words earlier. He was forced to marry by his mother, but Jenna was in an even worse


    situation than him.


    "You can leave the food here. I''ll eat when I''m hungry. Go down and have dinner with Mom. Don''t


    bother me anymore. I really dislike you," Rhys emphasized thest sentence intentionally.


    "I want to eat with you." Jenna shook her head and ced her fork in front of him before sitting


    down.


    She looked at Rhys without any intention of leaving.


    The two of them held their ground for a few minutes until Rhys finally gave up and reluctantly picked


    up his te.


    He knew that if he didn''t eat, Jenna would definitely stay here forever. It was better to just take a few


    bites and get it over with quickly.


    Seeing Rhys eating, Jenna began to use her fork as well. She ate quickly, finishing all the food in


    her te within seconds.


    "You''re eating so much! What woman eats this much?" Seeing her empty te, Rhys couldn''t help


    but make a sarcasticment that hinted at how unwee she was in his eyes.


    "If we waste this food after all the hard work put into growing it, isn''t that shameful?" Jenna looked


    at him curiously as she spoke these words.


    Ever since she was young, there had never been any leftovers on their table because they always


    struggled to have enough food for everyone. This habit persisted even after marrying into the


    Williams family; she still refused to waste anything on their table if it could be eatenter.


    The two locked eyes momentarily before silently finishing their meals together without saying


    another word about it afterwards.


    Jenna collected both tes once they were done eating and left quietly without bothering Rhys


    again throughout the entire night.


    It wasn''t until the next morning when Jenna appeared promptly at Rhys'' office dressed


    professionally with a high ponytail hairstyle while studying online courses like usual that he noticed


    her presence again.


    Rhys nced briefly at her before continuing on with his own work without saying anything until


    lunchtime approached when Jenna walked over towards him asking, "Do you want us both to go


    grab lunch together? Should we go out or just head down to cafeteria?"


    "I don''t want anything; You can eat whatever you''d like," replied Rhys bluntly refusing any offer from


    someone who clearly wasn''t wee around him


    He turned and walked out, intending to starve Jenna.


    Since she had saidst night that if he didn''t eat, she wouldn''t either, then starving was the way to


    go.


    If she couldn''t resist sneaking food, this would be the perfect opportunity to get rid of her.


    For a whole afternoon, Rhys and Jenna faced off against each other without eating.


    As quitting time approached, Rhys'' stomach embarrassingly growled loudly in the silent office.


    His face stiffened with embarrassment.


    "Since you''re hungry, let''s hurry back and tell Mom what you like so she can make it." Jenna put


    away her tablet and stood up.


    "Who said I''m hungry? I''m not nning on eating tonight. It''s you who is hungry. Don''t me me."


    Rhys looked at her stubbornly refusing to admit defeat.


    Jenna was helpless; he was an adult but still acted like a child in these situations. Since he insisted


    on being stubborn about it, then she would apany him until the end.


    "If you''re not hungry, then don''t eat anything," Jenna challenged him with determination in her eyes


    as they headed home together.


    Once they arrived home and saw all of the delicious dishesid out before them, neither one


    wanted to touch their fork.


    "Since you don''t want to eat anything, just go upstairs and rest," Mrs. Williams looked at both of


    them disapprovingly, "You two are already married; you should move into one bedroom instead of


    sleeping separately."


    Before Rhys could refuse his mother''s request directly, she ordered a servant beside her, "Bring


    over Mrs. Williams'' bedding! The bed is big enough for two people!"


    "Mom!" Rhys protested angrily, "I followed your instructions by getting married but now your


    demands are going too far!"


    Suddenly regretting his decision to marry so easily, Rhys felt that his mother was taking advantage


    of him!


    "How am I asking too much? If there''s nothing between both of you, even if sharing one room won''t


    change anything. What happened? You have no self-control?" Mrs. Williams calmly asked while


    looking at her son who couldn''t say a word.


    Rhys lips moved but no words came out. Even when drugged before, he hadn''t touched Jenna. So


    why now?


    "Since you have self control, then show it to me. I''ll give you two years. If you''re not willing, then I


    won''t force you," Mrs. Williams said while ncing at Jenna.


    Jenna instantly understood that Mrs. Williams meant for her to give birth to Rhys'' children within two


    years.


    "If you can''t prove it, then hurry up and have more children while you''re young. You don''t even have


    to take care of them; my body is still strong enough to do so," Mrs. Williams continued.


    "I can prove it," Rhys couldn''t stand listening anymore and interrupted his mother''s words.


    The more she talked, the more absurd it became.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    If he had a choice, he wouldn''t even want to get married, let alone have children.


    Mrs. Williams shed a smile in her eyes but didn''t say anything else.


    After the two went upstairs, the servant asked with some concern, "Mrs. Williams, Master Rhys


    seems to really dislike his wife now; isn''t this too rushed?"


    "It''s fine; I''ve lived for so many years and know people well enough. It''s a right decision to have


    Rhys marry Jenna." Mrs. Williams nodded her head contentedly.


    She could tell that both of them were not eating dinner because they were angry with each other.


    "If Rhys truly hated Martha as much as he says he does now, then he wouldn''t be angry with Jenna


    either; give him some time and he will forget about Martha."


    She had just stirred things up between them in order to bring them together again.


    The servant understood what she meant and specially brought over a couple''s quilt set embroidered


    with characters - "May you have a baby soon".


    "What is this? Don''t we have other quilts at home?" Rhys looked at the characters on the quilt and


    his face darkened.


    "Mr. Williams, this was handmade, and veryfortable when used." The servant exined non-


    stop beside him.


    Both she and Mrs. Williams thought this quilts looked good mainly because its meanings were good


    too.


    "Quickly take it away! Bring back my old quilt! As for Jenna''s... if there aren''t any normal quilt left


    here, she can go sleep in the study!"


    Rhys couldn''t bear it anymore, and directly exploded into anger.

 Chapter 931 Sleeping On The Ground

    Chapter 931 Sleeping On The Ground


    Chapter 931 Sleeping on the Ground


    "I have changed the bedding for you this time, Mr. Williams. Please rest well," the servant said


    helplessly as he took out Rhys'' previous bedding and found a pink one to reluctantly match it into a


    couple''s style.


    As soon as the servant left, Rhys threw the pink quilt onto the ground.


    "Tonight, you sleep on the floor, I''ll take the bed. If you dare to crawl up secretly, I''ll throw you out!"


    Allowing Jenna toe in is already his bottom line.


    If she wanted to share a bed with him, she might as well kill him right away!


    "Okay, don''t worry. I won''t climb onto the bed."


    Jenna lowered her head and tidied up the sheets, muttering quietly to herself.


    "If you can''t get it up, me getting on the bed won''t do any good."


    If climbing onto the bed could make her pregnant, she would definitely go for it. After tonight, she


    would take good care of herself for nine months and give birth to the child, which would liberate her.


    Rhys heard this and his face turned even darker. He gritted his teeth and wondered how a woman


    could say such things.


    She actually mocked him!


    "Yeah, otherwise what?" Jenna looked puzzled. "You''re not even gay, and even if you were, your


    mom couldn''t find you a man to marry."


    "Right now, you don''t look any different from a man." Rhys nced at her chest and sarcastically


    remarked.


    "If the lights were turned off, I reckon you wouldn''t even be able to distinguish your front from your


    back!"


    "How do you know if you haven''t tried? Why don''t we give it a try tonight, and if it works out, I can


    move out tomorrow," Jenna said as she gestured to turn off the lights.


    "You!" Rhys turned his head and stopped arguing with her.


    Even if he wanted to try, he would never be with her.


    Just then, the sound of a servant knocking on the door came from outside. They hade to


    deliver some snacks for them.


    "Mr. Williams, Miss Stout, neither of you have had dinner tonight. Mrs. Williams is worried about you


    and sent me to bring some snacks for you to nibble on so that your stomachs won''t be too empty."


    After the servant left, Jenna took a piece and put it in her mouth, then gave Rhys a piece as well.


    "Take it away, I won''t eat anything you give me," Rhys refused directly.


    But he was very hungry now, his stomach asionally growled, and the dim sum smelled so good.


    Especially when he saw Jenna eating piece after piece, he suddenly felt like a fool.


    Jenna hadn''t eaten dinner, but had some snacks instead. It was only him who was hungry. Rhys


    silently picked up a piece of snack and put it in his mouth. It was very sweet. They ate something


    simple and turned off the bedroom light, with one lying on the bed and the other on the floor.


    That night, Rhys tossed and turned for half an hour before he got up to turn on the bedsidemp to


    deal with somepany business.


    "Mom, we don''t have any money left."


    Suddenly, a faint voice came from beside him. He turned his head to look at Jenna curled up into a


    ball; she must have had a nightmare and was talking in her sleep.


    "I don''t want to study anymore; I''ll go out and make money so we can live well... just us as a family."


    Jenna dreamed of scenes from her childhood where she huddled in the closet holding her mother''s


    hand while constantly saying that she wanted to work.


    For her back then, studying couldn''t solve anything; only working could bring in fast money which


    could pay off creditors so they could live peacefully.


    Suddenly feeling warm, she snuggled closer next to her mother.


    In their room, Rhys covered Jenna with a quilt for her sleeping form while gruffly saying, "If you


    catch a cold tomorrow again, it will be my fault? I don''t want to be forced into taking you to see a


    doctor."


    He looked at files for half an hour before estimating that dawn would soon break so he closed his


    eyes and slept soundly until morning.


    When he woke up, Jenna had brought breakfast over by his bed side.


    "You were too hungry yesterday evening; breakfast should be light. After eating, we''ll go to work


    together by car."


    "I''m going out to meet clients today," Rhys directly refused this time around - he wouldn''t retreat this


    time around no matter what happened!


    He thought Jenna would continue persuading him but didn''t expect that both she and his mom didn''t


    nag about it, which confused Rhys.


    In the afternoon, reporters surrounded him on his way back to thepany.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Williams, ording to your mother''s disclosure, do you n on having three children? Is your


    wife pregnant now?"


    "Mr. Williams are you married because of having children?"


    "Mr. Williams, can you reveal any information about the bride?" The questions all revolved around


    having children, and Rhys instantly understood that it was his mother''s doing.


    He pushed past the reporters in front of him and walked out quickly.


    "Noment!"


    Finally squeezing into his office, he checked his phone and unsurprisingly saw that the top trending


    topic was Mrs. Williams epting an interview, expressing her hope to have three grandchildren in


    five years.


    This was yet another idea she hade up with!


    Rhys immediately called her impatiently and asked, "Mom, what do you want me to do? I already


    got married ording to your wishes. Can''t you leave me alone?"


    This kind of life made him want to abandon everything and escape. He was a living person who


    deserved respect.


    "As long as you have a child, I won''t bother you anymore," Mrs. Williams sighed.


    She could tell that there was a chance for them to fall in love with each other, so she wanted to


    push them further together by forcing this issue again.


    She really wanted grandchildren badly.


    "If I don''t have one and you keep pushing me like this, I''ll go out there right now and announce my


    divorce!" Rhys couldn''t take it anymore; he confronted his mother head-on.


    epting this marriage certificate was already his biggestpromise ever made for himself.


    "What do you mean?" Mrs. Williams paused for a moment before looking disappointedly at him. "I


    thought you changed your mind. Turns out everything is just my wishful thinking! Now that we''ve


    talked it over thoroughly, then from now on I won''t bother with anything rted to your life!"


    The more she thought about it, the more upset she became; she hit her chest in anger.


    Rhys would be thirty soon; he wasn''t some young man in his early twenties who could y around


    as much as he wanted outside anymore! He had been fooling around for so many years outside ¨C


    wasn''t that enough?


    If he refused to get married or have kids now, when would be the right time? Wait until forty or fifty


    years old before having kids?


    "This is what you said. From now on, don''t push me." Rhys emphasized firmly


    "Right! From now on, I won''t push anything onto YOU anymore! Do whatever YOU want without


    coming back here either. Pretend like there''s no such thing as ME being YOUR mom!"


    Mrs. Williams hung up angrily while clutching her chest, feeling short of breath.

 Chapter 932 Hospitalized Due To Anger

    Chapter 932 Hospitalized Due To Anger


    Chapter 932 Hospitalized Due to Anger


    "Mrs. Williams, are you feeling alright?" The maid noticed something was wrong and hurried over to


    give her a back massage and help her rx.


    Mrs. Williams shook her head. How could she feel okay now? She thought everything was going


    well with her son finally being mature, but then that brat said he wanted a divorce!


    "Maybe I shouldn''t have interfered from the beginning? It''s the 21st century, there are plenty of


    people who don''t get married. Why bother making trouble for myself?" Mrs. Williams spoke sadly,


    breathing bing more rapid.


    "You''re doing this for Mr. Williams'' sake, Mrs. Williams," the maid sighed as a mother herself


    wanting stability for her children.


    "Maybe... go get me some water please? If he insists on getting divorced, then I''ll just pretend I


    never had a son."


    The maid quickly turned to pour water when suddenly she heard a loud thud behind her and turned


    around in shock.


    "Mrs. Williams? Mrs. Williams?" The maid called out several times but got no response from Mrs.


    Williams who seemed unresponsive at all.


    She immediately called an ambnce while tremblingly putting fingers under Mrs. Williams'' nose to


    check if she is still breathing.


    Thankfully there was still breath left in her body, so without wasting any time, she called security


    outside and together they helped carry Mrs. Williams out of the house and into the hospital


    emergency room.


    Due to the urgent situation, the maid waited outside calling Rhys on phone.


    "Mr. Williams, do you have time now? Pleasee quickly to hospital because..."


    "What happened this time? She wants me back home by pretending illness again right?" Rhys


    impatiently interrupted before hearing what happened exactly.


    "She likes pretending, so let her just pretend happily ever after; don''t bother looking for me next


    time." After speaking those words, Rhys hung up without waiting for any reply.


    He didn''t want to keep backing down anymore. He can''t decide whether or not to get married, but at


    least he should decide whether or not to have children!


    The maid listened to the busy tone on her phone and had no choice but to call again. Before Rhys


    could speak, she spoke first, "Mr. Williams, Mrs. Williams really fainted this time and is being treated


    at the hospital. I''m not lying to you. You shoulde over because the hospital wants to see family


    members of patients."


    Hearing the maid''s tearful tone, Rhys realized that this was not a simple matter.


    He rushed to the hospital as quickly as possible and coincidentally met with a doctor who had just


    come out of surgery and asked to see family members of patients.


    "I am a family member of the patient, that''s my mother. What''s going on?" Rhys walked directly


    over.


    The doctor handed him an examination report. "Your mother has heart problems which you should


    know about? She was saved after emergency treatment just now but from now on she must be


    extra careful and cannot get angry easily because if there is another attack, she may not be as


    lucky as now."


    The words were very suggestive but Rhys understood immediately.


    He looked at the examination report, feeling deeply powerless.


    He nned to stop being bound by his mother from now on, but his mother''s heart disease made it


    impossible for him to act recklessly.


    At most he wanted his mother annoyed so she would stop bothering him but never thought it would


    lead her needing surgery due to angering her so much.


    "If she takes good care in the future will her heart disease still ur?" Rhys sighed asking aloud


    The doctor shook his head. "If taken care well enough, it may notpletely cure itself however


    chances for an attack will greatly decrease . By taking care I mean eating well, drinking plenty water


    and maintaining good mood in daily life, and don''t let your mom get angry."


    "Okay." Rhys agreed with self-deprecatingughter.


    He felt like a bird whose wings were tied up; one iron chain untied only meant another one


    appeared again.


    When the medical staff left, the maid hesitated before approaching Rhys saying, "Mr. Williams, you


    should listen more to Mrs. Williams. Heart disease can''t be cured. Whether living long or short


    depends entirely upon mood. Besides, Mrs. Williams does everything for your own good. What


    mother doesn''t love their child?"


    After hearing these words, Rhys became even more irritable .


    Of course he knew his mom did everything for him out of love, but he just couldn''t ept this kind


    of method


    "I understand. Let''s first see how she is doing. Oh, and call Jenna over," Rhys said as he sat down


    on the nearby chair, hanging his head low. He really didn''t know what to do.


    Should hepromise or continue to fight?


    The maid silently took out her phone and called Jenna, telling her about Mrs. Williams'' current


    situation and asking her toe as soon as possible.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When Jenna arrived, Mrs. Williams had just woken up with a breathing tube in her mouth. Her


    breathing was still somewhat difficult, and her face had turned pale without any hint of color.


    "Mom, what are you doing? Your health is the most important thing; you can''t be angry with


    yourself," Rhys walked over to his mother''s side and looked at her weak appearance with a painful


    heart.


    He always felt guilty because his mother''s sudden heart attack was caused by their quarrel.


    "I''m not angry with myself," Mrs. Williams shook her head while noticing Jenna standing behind


    them; she reached out for Jenna''s hand in a gesture of invitation.


    "Your wife was your own choice; I printed so many materials for you to choose from, but now you


    want a divorce? Rhys, tell me honestly: are you trying to force me into my grave?"


    At first nce, Mrs. Williams did not like Jenna''s background at all ¨C she wanted a daughter-inw


    who came from an honorable family or at least one that had good parents and clean backgrounds


    even if they weren''t wealthy enough for high society standards.


    Jenna''s family was poor on top of having an addicted gambler father - it would have been shameful


    if this information got out since it would reflect poorly on the reputation of the William family itself!


    But all that mattered now was finding someone who could make Rhys settle down regardless of


    their background or social status - even if everyone in their families were gamblers themselves!


    "Mom, I just don''t want children right now! Why do you have to pressure me?" Rhys finally


    understood what despair felt like when looking at his mother''s eyes filled with disbelief.


    He couldn''t even speak firmly anymore because he feared making his mom angrier than before!


    "You''re thirty years old! If not now then when will you ever want children? Are you nning on being


    childless forever? Who will take over the William family business then? Your father worked hard for


    this!"


    Mrs. Williams widened her eyes incredulously while staring at him. Could it be true that he didn''t


    want kids at all?

 Chapter 933 She DoesnT Actually Dislike It That Much

    Chapter 933 She Doesn''T Actually Dislike It That Much


    Chapter 933 She Doesn''t Actually Dislike It That Much


    "I will have my own children, but not now." Rhys rubbed his own temples.


    He feels like he can''tmunicate with his mother at all.


    "Then tell me the exact time, as long as you can say it, I won''t urge you again in the future. Rhys,


    you came out of my belly, don''t I know you? You just want to drag it out and make me give up!"


    Mrs. Williams became so excited that she coughed several times in a row.


    Jenna noticed this and quickly stepped forward to help her pat her back, while constantly advising


    her.


    "Mrs. Williams, you still to hold your grandson in the future. If you get sick from being too upset, how


    can you hold him? Children are more active, so you need to take care of your health in order to


    have the energy to y with them."


    After a few words, Mrs. Williams finally calmed down and nodded repeatedly.


    Rhys stood aside, his lips moved but he didn''t say anything.


    He admitted that his mother was right. From the very beginning, he had wanted to escape and win


    by getting away from her control.


    "Rhys, it''s up to you. Do you want me to intervene or not? If you do, then cultivate a rtionship


    with Jenna and try to have a child as soon as possible. If you don''t want me to intervene, then I''ll


    just pretend that I don''t have a son like you!"


    Mrs. Williams hesitated for a while, but eventually gave her son an ultimatum.


    She doesn''t necessarily have to be a grandmother in the next year or two. As long as Rhys''


    attitude can change, it doesn''t matter if she waits a few more years.


    "I..." Rhys looked at the breathing machine next to him and, thinking of what the doctor had just told


    him, reluctantly nodded his head in resignation.


    "In the future, I will follow your instructions and work on building a good rtionship with Jenna, in


    order to have a child as soon as possible."


    When Rhys said this, he himself felt ridiculous.


    He couldn''t help but think that maybe this was his life, marrying someone he didn''t love, having


    children under his mother''s urging, and living the rest of his life like most people.


    "This is something you promised me yourself, Rhys. Please, as your mother, can you not lie to me?"


    Mrs. Williams had a slight smile on her face but kept her gaze fixed on Rhys until he nodded his


    head. She then tilted her head and closed her eyes directly after.


    "Mom?" Rhys was frightened by this sudden change of events.


    After realizing what had happened, he quickly ran out and called the doctor.


    After a detailed examination, the doctor finally determined the cause. "Mrs. Williams fainted. She''s


    weak after surgery and needs to be hospitalized for a period of time. She can be discharged in


    about a week."


    Rhys nodded, feeling very frustrated. He couldn''t breathe if he stayed in the hospital room any


    longer.


    He turned around and wanted to go out for a walk to clear his mind. Unknowingly, he walked down


    to the psychology department on the ground floor and saw Kamden wearing a white coat.


    "Rhys? What are you doing here at the hospital? Shouldn''t you be at work now?" Kamden saw him


    and walked over curiously.


    "I feel like I need to see a psychologist. Is it true that when people reach a certain age, they


    compromise?" Rhys followed him into the consultation room, bing more and more distressed


    as he thought about it.


    His mother''s heart disease was like a huge rock weighing on him, making him unable to move at all.


    Seeing his friend like this, Kamden immediately guessed that Mrs. Williams hade up with some


    new n to force him again.


    "You don''t necessarily have topromise. Look at me - even though I''ve been fighting with my


    family until now, I''m still working as a doctor earning thousands of dors every month. If this were


    before, just my car expenses alone would have exceeded this amount."


    In some ways they were both simr people who had their own ideas and didn''t want to follow their


    parents'' arrangements for their entire lives.


    "But your parents don''t have heart disease." Rhysughed bitterly.


    He wanted to keep his distance from Jenna for another year or two before announcing divorce


    directly then.


    But after his mother fell into , everything changedpletely, ruining all of his ns; how could he


    dare act recklessly?


    No matter how stubborn he was, he couldn''t joke about his mother''s life.


    "Yeah... your mom has has heart disease so you can''t make her angry," Kamden sympathetically


    looked at his good buddy.


    He thought that he was already miserable enough but only now realized there was someone else


    who was suffering even more than himself.


    "Why don''t you just follow her wishes and quickly have a child? After all, you''re a man so having


    children isn''t difficult," Kamden half-jokingly suggested.


    Rhys rolled his eyes at him retorting, "You might as well hurry home and inherit your property! You


    can get whatever you want without ever having worked as a doctor again! If you wish so much to be


    a doctor, then open up your own hospital!"


    As long as Kamden is willing to bow down anytime soon; He could easily transform himself into


    being director of any given hospital!


    "I don''t want to have children. If I do, I''ll have to fulfill my responsibilities as a father. I can''t just bring


    a child into this world and not take care of it. Besides, I believe that children are sacred beings, not


    just tools for the Williams family to use," Rhys said with a heavy sigh.


    He was afraid he wouldn''t be able to handle the responsibility of being a father and feared


    bing like his own mother who constantly pressured him about marriage and grandchildren.


    "If it''s really that bad, you could talk to your wife or Jenna about it," Kamden suggested.


    Rhys shook his head. "My wife? Forget it. She has her gambling-addicted father to deal with."


    If Jenna had any say in the matter, she wouldn''t have married him either.


    Kamden patted Rhys on the shoulder sympathetically. "I''m sorry, man."


    He then tried to lighten the mood by saying, "But hey, at least Jenna is pretty cool! She''s not like


    those women in showbiz who throw themselves at you or try drugging you at parties."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    As soon as Kamden finished speaking, he realized something: Rhys had been drugged before too!


    While most newlyweds were busy being lovey-dovey on their wedding night, Rhys hade


    running over asking for help after being slipped something in his drink.


    "Jenna is different from other women," Rhys admitted begrudgingly as he thought back on her


    determined gaze.


    If they hadn''t been pushed into this situation by their families and if Jenna hadn''t listened blindly to


    her mother''s orders... maybe they could''ve been friends.

 Chapter 934 You WonT Get A Penny

    Chapter 934 You Won''T Get A Penny


    Chapter 934 You Won''t Get a Penny


    "Martha..." Kamden was about to say something, but Rhys shook his head. He didn''t want to hear


    anything about Martha. They were never meant to be, so what was the point of knowing too much?


    "My mom is still upstairs. I''m going up now. You should focus on your work and not get any


    comints; otherwise, you''ll have no choice but to go back home and inherit the family business."


    Rhys stood up and looked at Kamden''s white coat before making a joke.


    "Pfft! And here I thought I just helped youe up with an idea!" Kamden scoffed in frustration.


    When he had a falling out with his parents, he vowed that he would make a name for himself in the


    field of psychology and be a famous doctor; otherwise, he wouldn''t go back home.


    Because of this promise, he became one of the busiest doctors at the hospital. If there were any


    comints against him now after all this hard work, it would be devastating.


    Rhys went upstairs briefly to check on Mrs. Williams before leaving with Jenna.


    On their way back to the office building, Rhys remained silent until they entered their workspace.


    "In front of my mom next time, let''s pretend we''re together," Rhys said bluntly while looking


    annoyed.


    "But how long are you going to keep avoiding everything?" Jenna frowned as she could tell that


    Rhys was still running away instead of finding solutions.


    "What am I supposed do then?" Rhys turned around impatiently. "You want me to help your gambler


    father repay his debts by bing my real wife? No way."


    After hearing those words from him, Jenna couldn''t respond right away; tears streamed down her


    face without realizing it.


    Rhys realized that what he said hurt her deeply so he wanted to apologize immediately but Jenna


    wiped away her tears first.


    She spoke slowly and seriously, "Don''t worry about it; I will pay off my father''s debt myself without


    involving anyone else from the Williams family."


    She never intended on using them for money, even though she was poor herself.


    Rhys looked at her, momentarily stunned. She was really special, but he never paid attention to


    what others said, but what they did.


    "I''ll be watching," he said before turning and leaving. He was curious about how Jenna would collect


    500 thousand dors she needed.


    For him, that kind of money was nothing more than a drop in the bucket. But for Jenna, it could take


    years to earn!


    ...


    Titus Stout had always been addicted to gambling. Since his daughter married into a wealthy family


    and sold for five million dors, he had been happy every day going out to gamble. Soon enough


    though, he lost all his money and ended up owing a lot of debt.


    Creditors came knocking on his door every day demanding payment or beating him if they couldn''t


    get it from him otherwise. Titus couldn''t handle it anymore so he went directly to the Williams Group


    looking for Jenna.


    "Do you have an appointment?" asked the receptionist politely.


    "What appointment? I''m here to see my own daughter! Why do I need an appointment?" Titus


    mmed his hand on the desk angrily while puffing out his chest, "If you don''t hurry up and call my


    daughter down here right now, then I''ll smash this ce!"


    "Sir please calm down," replied the receptionist with disgust written all over her face. "This is our


    company lobby where peoplee and go."


    What kind of thuges into ourpany?


    "So what if peoplee and go? I want them all to see that I am your CEO''s father-inw! What''s


    wrong with smashing things?" thought Titus proudly as he remembered that the Williams family was


    rich beyond belief.


    He figured if he gambled away hundreds or thousands of millions, then surely his son-inw would


    help handle them when things got tough.


    The receptionist had no choice but to call the CEO''s office.


    "I''ll go down there myself right now so let him leave without causing any more trouble!" Jenna hadn''t


    expected her father''s visit today so she rushed out as soon as possible hoping that everything


    would be alright once she got there.


    "Dad! This is Williams Group! Please stop making trouble!"


    "What''s wrong with me?" replied Titus nonchntly even scolded her. "Jenna... you married such a


    Rich man that you should ask him for more money. Don''t be stupid. You should have control over


    your husband."


    His voice was loud, and everyone around could hear him clearly, casting curious nces their way.


    "Is this family crazy? Mr. Williams is not someone to mess with!"


    But how did Mr. Williams end up with a father-inw like this?


    "Dad, please, just leave now. I''ll help you pay back 500 thousand and leave me alone," Jenna


    couldn''t even look up.


    She knew how others would see her now; her father had destroyed any remaining dignity she had


    left.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s 5 million now. Your husband is rich anyway; didn''t give you 5 millionst time? Ask him for


    more." Titus was indifferent as he spoke.


    "Dad! Are you out of your mind? Even if you gamble, you can''t bet that much!" Jenna was shocked.


    The original amount of 500 thousand took her years of scrimping and saving toe up with, but


    there was no way she could get five million even if she stole or robbed someone!


    Titus red at her. "I''m your father after all. You married Rhys so half of the Williams family belongs


    to you too. What''s wrong with spending some money?"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Rhys'' voice interrupted. "Who said that?"


    He walked over quickly and stood in front of them both looking at Titus with disgust; having such a


    father-inw was truly shameful for him.


    Rhys spoke slowly but firmly, "The Williams family''s money cannot be given to you - not even five


    cents."


    Titus'' face turned pale instantly as he looked at his son-inw trying to please him, "Rhys, is it


    because Jenna doesn''t listen to you usually? I''ll teach herter on... as a woman who has married


    into another family should obey whatever the man says without forgetting their duty as women..."


    He kept talking non-stop without noticing Jenna wiping away tears beside him - all he could think


    about right now were debts and money. If he couldn''te up with five million soon enough, then


    those creditors might actually chop off his fingers - how would he gamble then?

 Chapter 935 Cutting Ties

    Chapter 935 Cutting Ties


    Chapter 935 Cutting Ties


    "Youe with me to the office first, then we can talk about these things," Rhys said coldly, not


    wanting to embarrass himself in front of the employees.


    Titus quickly agreed and got up to follow, feeling very happy inside.


    He knew that his son-inw could not bear to ignore him.


    This is such a great opportunity, so I have to ask for more no matter what. At least I need ten million


    first, and then go have some fun.


    Upon entering the office, Titus quickly closed the door and looked at Rhys with a happy expression,


    eagerly saying, "Son-inw, give me the money quickly. I have something to attend toter."


    Rhys remained silent and nced at Jenna who was following behind.


    With his silence, Titus immediately became anxious. He grabbed his hand and called out "son-in-


    law" several times in a row.


    "I am your father-inw. My fingers are almost gone now. How can you not take care of me?"


    Jenna couldn''t stand it any longer, so she punched him hard with all her strength.


    "Can you please stop talking? Can you not embarrass me?"


    "Shut up!" Titus wanted money like crazy, pushed his daughter hard, and kept mumbling.


    "What''s the use of having you? You''re just a waste of money. Even at your age, you don''t know how


    to show filial piety towards me."


    Rhys took out a bank card from his pocket and threw it onto the table.


    Hearing the sound, Titus excitedly rushed over and was about to grab the bank card, but Rhys


    picked it up first.


    "Son-inw, hurry up and give it to me," Titus urged with a smile on his face. He knew that the


    Williams family was a big cash cow.


    Jenna looked at Rhys and shook her head firmly.


    We can''t give him money, at least not easily giving him so much, otherwise he will go gambling


    again.


    "I''ll give you two options. The first is to quit gambling, find a job and slowly pay back the debt with


    Jenna. The Williams family won''t be involved in your debt anymore. The second option is to take the


    money and leave. Jenna has been sold by you and has no connection with you anymore."


    Titus hesitated immediately, not because he didn''t want to part with his daughter, but because he


    didn''t want to sever ties with the Williams family.


    He looked at Jenna and made a decision, grabbing the bank card directly from Rhys''s hand. "I''ll


    leave her to you."


    With that, he didn''t even look at Jenna and happily walked out.


    Jenna was angry and wanted to grab the bank card, but Rhys stopped her.


    "Let him go. The money in the ount is enough for him to pay off his debts. As long as he works


    hard and lives a stable life, everything will be okay."


    "But he can''t control himself! He''s been gambling every time he has money for so many years. We


    can''t give it to him!" Jenna shook her head desperately with tears in her eyes.


    She grabbed Rhys'' sleeve and shook it hard. "Call security and take back the bank card! I don''t


    have that much money to pay you back."


    Hearing this, Rhys couldn''t help but chuckle.


    He suppressed hisughter and shook his head. "You don''t have to repay me this money. Consider


    it as your payment for acting with me. I''m usually busy with work, so please spend more time with


    my mother and tell her anything you want."


    From the beginning, he never intended for Jenna to repay him this amount of money.


    Of course, he had ulterior motives too - divorce was impossible within a short period of time. If


    Jenna kept causing trouble all the time, it would only bring more problems!


    "But this is too much." Jenna still felt guilty about epting such arge sum of money.


    When she married into the family initially, she had received five million dors from Mrs. Williams -


    how could she be worth so much now?


    "It''s not too much considering my mother''s current situation," replied Rhys calmly. "It''s highly likely


    that we won''t be able to get divorced within a few years either way. I only have two requirements for


    you: the first is to keep my mother happy; the second is not to cause any scandals or rumors


    around yourself. If you meet someone you like, you should let me know first."


    Mrs. Williams was very traditional; otherwise, she wouldn''t have urged him on getting married or


    having children soon after marriage. If she saw any scandalous news, it would probably make her


    furious.


    "Okay, I promise."Jenna nodded obediently, and added,"Don''t worry, I won''t fall in love with anyone


    else."


    Although it sounded childish, she had closed herself off emotionally. She didn''t believe in men


    anymore, nor did she believe in love or marriage. Her parents'' marriage was chaotic, and since


    then, she vowed that she must earn good money and didn''t follow their footsteps. However, she still


    wanted to earn more to repay the Williams family.


    That night, Jenna went home early, and made a pot of soup for Mrs. Williams.


    "Jenna, you''re such an attentive child. Just leave these things to the servants. Your priority now is to


    give birth to a child for the Williams family and live a happy life with Rhys."


    Mrs. Williams looked at Jenna, urging her with a serious tone.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She had heart disease and didn''t know how long she could live. Maybe one day she would have a


    heart attack and suddenly kicked the bucket.


    Her only wish was to see her son living a good life.


    "I understand, I''ll do my best," Jenna reluctantly agreed.


    Originally, Mrs. Williams was the only sponsor for Jenna.


    Now that Rhys'' father had be another sponsor, Jenna found herself caught in the middle of


    their demands.


    "It''s not just about doing your best, it''s your duty, Jenna," Mrs. Williams said with a gentle tone but


    an unwavering attitude.


    During dinner time, Mrs. Williams handed Rhys two invitations. "There will be an auction in a few


    days. You should bring Jenna along and bid on whatever catches your eye; I''ll reimburse you."


    "I''m not going," Rhys replied as he continued eating without even taking the invitation from his


    mother''s hand.


    There would be many reporters at the auction who would jump at any chance to create gossip


    about him and his rtionship with Jenna.


    "If you don''t go, then consider it running errands for me instead; there''s an item I really like - three


    jade bracelets - could you help me get them?" Mrs. Williams changed her usualmanding tone


    into a more cooperative one this time around.


    Rhys felt ufortable seeing his mother act so differently than usual.


    He looked at his mother but before he could say anything else he saw Mrs. Williams clutching onto


    her chest in pain.


    "Mrs. Williams, are you okay? Is it your heart acting up again? Take some medicine quickly and


    drink some warm water so that you don''t choke." The servant quickly brought over some medicine


    while patting on Mrs. Williams'' chest to ease the pain.


    After taking the medicine down slowly did she finally start feeling better again.


    She waved off everyone''s concern. "I''m fine now. If it weren''t for my health issues, then I wouldn''t


    need anyone else''s help when buying things!"


    "Mom, it''s just three bracelets right? Let me help you get them back home. You just rest well at


    home," Rhys promised, hoping that this would make breathing easier for his mom.

 Chapter 936 Build Your Relationship

    Chapter 936 Build Your Rtionship


    Chapter 936 Build Your Rtionship


    The auction was in three days, and Rhys had bought a dress for Jenna to wear. "There will be many


    reporters at the auction, don''t embarrass me. Go try it on," he said.


    It was a white embroidered short dress with a simple and elegant design that entuated her


    curves perfectly.


    Jenna changed into the dress and twirled in front of the mirror. Judging by its material and fabric, it


    was obviously high-end couture, something she could never have imagined wearing before.


    "Just wear this one, I''ll find you a makeup artistter," Rhys said after taking one look at her.


    On the day of the auction, Rhys brought Jenna to the venue but they were immediately surrounded


    by reporters before they even entered.


    "Mr. Williams, are you and Mrs. Williams in love before you get married?" one reporter asked while


    another held up their camera to capture every moment.


    Rhys wasn''t a male star, but his poprity was high amongizens who followed him closely


    online. He pushed away from them like he had done before when faced with such situations.


    If he had married someone he loved, then sharing their story with media would have been easy but


    now what could he say?


    Should he tell them that they were forced into marriage without any real feelings for each other?


    "Mrs. Williams, can you tell us where you first met your husband?" another reporter asked Jenna as


    she tried to avoid answering any questions about their rtionship status since she didn''t want to lie


    or reveal too much personal information about herself or Rhys either way just yet.


    Jenna shook her head and quickly pulled Rhys'' hand as they walked inside together, realizing only


    then that they had been holding hands all along!


    "I''m sorry," she whispered quietly and released her grip on Rhys'' hand!


    Rhys nodded understandingly as they sat down together nearby, realizing there really wasn''t


    anything else left for them to do except wait patiently...


    Throughout the auction, neither of them spoke. The tension was palpable until the final item came


    up for bid: a set of three ice-blue bracelets, ranging in size fromrge to small.


    The emcee, dressed in formal attire, enthusiastically introduced the piece from the stage. "This


    bracelet set is one-of-a-kind; there''s only one in the world. Its biggest selling point is that it''s a set of


    three, symbolizing three generations living under one roof."


    Rhys'' face darkened again; he had been duped by his mother once more.


    If he bid on this bracelet set and won it, he would undoubtedly end up back in entertainment news


    again. But if he didn''t bid on it, his mother would be angry.


    Reluctantly and with a heavy heart, Rhys raised his bidding paddle and called out, "Ten million


    dors."


    "Eleven million!" A portly businessman next to him also raised his paddle.


    The two men continued to raise their paddles until the price skyrocketed. Seeing this scene unfold


    before her eyes made even the emcee smile uncontrobly. "It seems that this bracelet set is really


    popr! You can buy beautiful bracelets if you have money but finding ones with such symbolism is


    rare."


    The businessman nced at Rhys, then noticed Rhys'' wife sitting next to him; suddenly an idea


    urred to him as he smiled and put down his paddle.


    "Mr. Williams brought Mrs. Williams here today because they must have some good newsing


    soon! Since that''s so, I won''tpete anymore. Let Mr. Williams get some good luck!"


    Someone voluntarily withdrew frompetition allowing Rhys to win the bracelets. The emcee saw


    what happened and said many congrattory words.


    Everyone else who knew about Williams teased them as well.


    Rhys felt depressed inside but couldn''t show it on his face so he just forced himself to smile while


    making small talk with these people.


    As soon as they left auction house, Rhys'' face turned cold when looking at Jenna. "Who said I


    wanted kids?"


    Originally media only caught some photos without any real evidence, but now things were worse


    after buying those bracelets.


    "If Mom agrees, then we don''t need kids," Jenna muttered quietly.


    She was going throughbor pains while Rhys had only provided sperm - It was her suffering more!


    "You''re responsible for calming Mom down so she doesn''t pressure me anymore," said Rhys after


    thinking about how best deal with situation without causing any trouble or drama. "If she asks


    anything, just say we want two years alone together before having children. Act affectionate towards


    me when you''re around her."


    Rhys thought long enough beforeing up with a n that could help ease tensions between


    everyone involved.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    For him, he could keep dragging it out for a while, but it couldn''t go on forever. Jenna had no choice


    but to agree. She felt like she had suddenly taken on a heavy responsibility to adjust the


    rtionship between Mrs. Williams and her son so that they wouldn''t fight.


    Back at the Williams mansion, as soon as they walked in, Jenna hugged Rhys'' arm and closed the


    distance between them.


    Mrs. Williams saw this scene and was pleased.


    "Mom, we''ve thought about it carefully. We''re not nning on having children anytime soon," Rhys


    took advantage of the moment to say.


    Before his words even finished, Mrs. Williams'' face suddenly turned cold and her smile disappeared


    completely.


    "Because we want to spend a few more years just being together as a couple first," Rhys continued


    exining himself. "We also want to learn more about parenting before having children so that


    when our child is born we can take good care of them properly."


    Jenna quickly chimed in agreement from beside them and opened an app on her phone for Mrs.


    Williams to see.


    The app was called "Pregnancy Diary", which recorded in detail their daily preparations for


    pregnancy along with personalized advice based on their situation.


    "Mom, I heard this app is really good! We even bought an annual membership because if we''re


    going to have kids, then these things are definitely important!" Jenna said enthusiastically while


    showing Mrs. Williams how it worked.


    "You young people think things through thoroughly," Mrs. Williams smiled after taking a closer look


    at the app before returning Jenna''s phone back into her hand. "It makes sense though; you should


    prepare your bodies well before trying for a baby."


    In the app, Rhys had filled out his physical condition in detail along with logging his meals three


    times per day; It seemed like both of them were taking this seriously!


    "Well then, I won''t rush you guys anymore. If you''re preparing yourselves properly during this time,


    you can focus on building your rtionship. When work isn''t too busy again, you can n your


    honeymoon trip."


    Mrs. Williams looked at Jenna with increasing satisfaction. She believed that Jenna would be able


    make her son settle down, and they could live happily ever after.


    In an unseen corner, Rhys exchanged nces with Jenna. They were relieved that they passed


    through this first hurdle. At least there wouldn''t be any pressure or nagging from now until short


    term future regarding having kids!

 Chapter 937 It Turns Out He Has Difficulties Too

    Chapter 937 It Turns Out He Has Difficulties Too


    Chapter 937 It Turns Out He Has Difficulties Too


    After finishing their meal, Jenna and Rhys exchanged a nce and simultaneously put down their


    fork before heading upstairs. They felt uneasy under the watchful eye of Mrs. Williams.


    "Stop right there, both of you," Mrs. Williams suddenly called out to them.


    She stared at them for what seemed like an eternity, making them both nervous. Jenna almost


    thought they were exposed and instinctively held onto Rhys'' hand, moving closer to him.


    This was a crucial moment that they had to get through; otherwise all their efforts would be in vain.


    "That''s more like it! When I first got married, my husband and I were always holding hands


    everywhere we went," Mrs. Williams noticed the tightly sped hands of the two young lovers and


    suddenlyughed.


    She waved her hand as if dismissing them and gestured for them to go upstairs.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After hearing the door close behind them, Mrs. Williams turned to her servant next to her and


    casually asked, "Do you think they''re really in love or just pretending?"


    The servant pondered for a moment before tentatively speaking, "On their wedding night, Mr.


    Williams refused any intimacy, but now he''s holding hands with his new wife, so there has been


    some progress at least... it''s not good to rush things."


    It was clear that Mr. Williams had been resistant towards this marriage from the beginning but now


    things seemed different between him and his wife after only a few days together.


    Mrs. Williams couldn''t believe such changes could happen so quickly.


    "You''re right! Even if they are pretending, at least they are willing to do so in front of me," Mrs.


    Williams sighed bitterly while nodding her head in agreement with her servant''s words.


    She should be grateful for what she has - even if it isn''t perfect!


    After the servant left, Mrs. Williams retrieved a report from under the coffee table which made her


    feel even more bitter inside when she read it over again:


    Months ago when she visited with doctors about her current health condition;they told her that given


    how things were going, she wouldn''t live much longer than another few years...


    "I know this is unfair on you, but please let me see you happy before I die... just consider this my


    last selfish wish." She whispered softly as tears welled up in eyes...


    If only she didn''t have this illness, then maybe everything would be different, and maybe there''d be


    more time...


    Upstairs, in Rhys'' study.


    "Phew!" Jenna sat down on one of chairs, letting out long sighs, "That really scared me, I thought


    your mother found something..."


    "How could she possibly find anything?" Rhys took out hisptop getting ready for work...


    He nced at the clock on the wall and signaled to Jenna that she could leave now. Jenna was


    very tactful, stood up and prepared to leave. Halfway through, she ran into Mrs. Williams.


    "Mom, what are you doing here?" Jenna was so embarrassed.


    Mrs. Williams raised the tray in her hand and said self-consciously, "I brought you some food and


    dessert after dinner. They are all easy to digest. Are you going to take a shower? Call Rhys too, let


    him sleep early since you''re trying for a baby now."


    "So you mean we should take a shower together?" Jenna widened her eyes.


    She definitely didn''t want that!


    If they took a shower together, wouldn''t everything be exposed?


    "Of course not! There are so many bathtubs in this house," Mrs. Williamsughed immediately, "but


    if both of you want to do it together, it''s okay."


    "We''ll talk about itter; I want to go back and read first." Jenna stuttered out an excuse.


    Mrs. Williams nodded, then asked why she wasn''t staying in Rhys'' study room.


    Jenna had no choice but continued lying, "I''m afraid I will disturb him since he''s busy with work stuff.


    That''s why I n on going back first."


    "It doesn''t matter; you are husband and wife; you won''t disturb him. I know Rhys well. Your closer


    rtionship enable him to treat you well."


    Without saying another word, Mrs. Williams directly pulled her hand sending her off towards the


    study room where Rhys was working.


    Jenna knocked on the door, then walked inside while making eye contact with Rhys who looked


    puzzled as if asking what happened outside.


    She mouthed the words: Mom is outside.


    Rhys instantly understood what happened.


    He walked over gently with warmth in his voice mixed with some reproach, "I just told you earlier


    that staying here would be fine but you insisted on going back into your bedroom. They say men


    work better when women apany them especially when they''re married couples like us.


    Working won''t tire me out. With you around, I can have more motivation."


    Mrs. Williams stood at the door, listening, then smiled even more deeply before walking inside


    holding desserts.


    "Even though busy, you still need rest; both of y''all need sleep early especially when you are


    preparing to have a baby. Never stay upte."


    After putting down desserts, she turned around leaving them alone .


    Rhys waited patiently until he confirmed his mother had left before finally letting out a sigh of relief .


    "I''m going back to my room now, you keep working. I won''t disturb you anymore," Jenna said,


    feeling ufortable in the study and getting up to leave.


    Rhys nced at her and casually remarked, "There''s surveince in the hallway."


    The Williams family wasrge with many servants. Apart from private spaces like bedrooms and


    studies, there were cameras monitoring the hallways and living rooms.


    In other words, if Mrs. Williams wanted to know how long they had been in the study together, she


    could easily find out.


    Jenna froze for a moment before forcing a bitter smile and returning to Rhys. "It seems like your life


    isn''t as carefree as it appears either - having surveince at home makes me feel uneasy."


    It was as if every move she made was being watched by someone else; she felt obligated to


    provide satisfactory exnations for everything.


    "Ever since I was little, I knew that our house was full of cameras. Even if I didn''t study, I still had to


    stay in my study," Rhys recalled his childhood with a heavy sense of oppression.


    He had been destined from an early age to be the heir of the Williams family; while other children


    yed around him, he spent all his time studying ahead of schedule.


    His workload always exceeded that of others - aside from what school teachers required him to


    learn, he also needed knowledge on how best to run thepany; during winter or summer breaks,


    he even interned at thepany instead of resting like most kids did during vacation time.


    In some ways, he and Jenna were simr: both were forced by their families into work earlier than


    expected despite vastly different circumstances regarding their upbringing.


    "I used to hide away whenever studying because sometimes debt collectors woulde looking for


    me even at school asking for money right there in front all my ssmates... does hearing this make


    you think that you''re better off than me?" Jenna looked into Rhys'' eyes as she spoke about her own


    childhood experiences - this being her first time willingly bringing up past events between them


    without hesitation or embarrassment.


    Previously when around friends she never mentioned anything about her family situation due to


    shame or not wanting pity.


    But Rhys had seen what happened when her gambling-addicted father came to her, so there was


    no need for her to hide things from Rhys.


    The two talkedte into night until finally interrupted by one servant reminding them both they


    should sleep soon.


    "We need hold hands walking out together and pretending we''re a couple. Also, we need to sleep in


    the same room so that my mom won''t find out anything wrong." Rhys whispered while grabbing


    onto Jenna''s hand tightly before walking out together.

 Chapter 938 Picking Him Up In The Middle Of The Night

    Chapter 938 Picking Him Up In The Middle Of The Night


    Chapter 938 Picking Him Up in the Middle of the Night


    The maid noticed their hands sped tightly together and smiled. Maybe Mr. Williams was finally


    settling down for good this time.


    "Mr. Williams, I''ve been working in your house for so many years and have watched you grow up


    with my own eyes. Please don''t mind me saying this, but Mrs. Williams'' health is not good at all, and


    the doctor said that if she has another heart attack, it''s unlikely she''ll make it."


    Looking at Rhys, the maid sighed deeply.


    "I understand; I''ll be obedient and won''t upset Mom," Rhys nodded.


    Back in his bedroom, Rhys sat silently at his desk for a long time without saying a word.


    He suddenly realized he had lost the battle - there was no way he could fight back anymore.


    "I''m going out tonight; if Mom asks where I am, tell her I went to see a client." Suddenly standing up


    from his chair, Rhys changed into different clothes and headed out of the door.


    Mrs. Williams had taken her medicine and gone to bed; no one stopped him as Rhys left.


    Rhys drove to Kamden''s building and called him on the phone. "Get ready quickly; we''re going out


    drinking tonight."


    "Are you crazy? Do you even know what time it is?" Kamden mumbled sleepily before refusing


    outright, "I need to take care of myself properly since I''m getting married soon! You go home to your


    wife instead of asking me out drinking!"


    As a doctor himself, Kamden knew how important it was to get enough sleep every day - he valued


    his life too much!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "If you don''te down now then I''lle up there myself," Rhys threatened as he opened his car


    door directly outside Kamden''s building entrance.


    Kamden turned over in bed but didn''t believe him. "Don''t lie! You''re definitely still at home right now!


    If you daree find me, then let''s talk face-to-face!"


    After hanging up on Rhys mid-sentence with a yawned-out ''goodnight'', Kamden settled back into


    bed again - these days he couldn''t stay awake all night like when he was younger!


    Rhys wasn''t surprised by Kamden''s reaction ¨C instead heading upstairs straight away and knocking


    on the door several times until an angry woman wearing pajamas came storming out next-door


    shouting, "What time is it? Why are you knocking on doors? If you can''t sleep, others want some


    peace!"


    Kamden had been woken by the noise from the banging ¨C walking over towards his door while


    laughing behind closed doors. "You''d better go back home now because even if I''m awake right


    now, there''s no way that I''ll open this door for YOU."


    Rhys didn''t say anything and continued to knock on the door. Not only did the fat woman next door


    come out, but also the old men and women from upstairs and downstairs all came over.


    They didn''t know Rhys, so they directed all their anger towards Kamden.


    "Open the door quickly! Do you owe him money? Is that why he''s collecting debts from you in the


    middle of the night? If you don''te out now, I''ll call the police."


    "I''llin to management tomorrow!"


    "He knocks on your door in the middle of night, it must be urgent. Open up!"


    Listening to these words made Kamden very headache-inducing. He had no choice but to open his


    door and let Rhys in when things quieted down outside.


    After silence fell again, Kamden rolled his eyes. "It''ste at night; are you drugged again? The only


    reason I let you in is because of how well you helped me deal with my parents before."


    Originally he wanted to run away from home after a fight with his family and work at a hospital.


    However, he was locked up inside his bedroom by them while they took turns trying to persuade


    him otherwise. It was Rhys who snuck into their yard as an aplice that allowed him to escape


    smoothly.


    "Do heart diseases really have no cure?" Rhys drank a beer directly from its bottle feeling uneasy


    inside.


    He wasn''t ready for a marriage or fatherhood at all.


    "Definitely not; don''t even think about it. Maybe decadester as medical technology advances,


    there might be hope," Kamden shook his head.


    When dealing with heart disease patients, one can only try their best to reduce possible attacks;


    curing thempletely is just wishful thinking.


    Kamden guessed that Rhys must have been pressured again, so he suggested: "Why don''t you


    pretend for a while longer? Just keep pretending until your mom gets used it."


    "But how long do I have to keep this lie going? It never ends," Rhys kept drinking alcohol hoping it


    would numb him.


    After agreeing on working together with Jenna earlier, he should''ve been happy about it but now he


    couldn''t find any joy within himself.


    "Jenna and I lied that we wanted some alone time for a few years, and my mom believed it. But


    Kamden, I don''t know how long this lie willst or what will happen if she finds out one day," said


    Rhys gravely.


    If things got serious, then what would happen if she had another heart attack that couldn''t be


    saved?


    "Do you really have no ns to get married?" Kamden patted Rhys on the shoulder. "Maybe you''ll


    meet someone else who makes your heart skip a beat, and then you can be honest with your mom.


    As long as you''re willing to have children, Mrs. Williams probably won''t object too much."


    It seemed like Kamdenwas better off than Rhys in this regard.


    At least his parents didn''t have heart problems and weren''t at risk of being rushed to the emergency


    room.


    "I can''t forget about Martha," Rhys said. "We were both studying abroad before, and I wanted to go


    back home while she wanted to stay there. We had agreed on a three-year n, but she ended up


    having a child."


    Thinking about these past events made Rhys dislike marriage even more, with no expectations for


    it.


    It wasn''t that he wouldn''t marry anyone other than Martha or that he wanted her so badly that he


    couldn''t live without her if they didn''t see each other again.


    He just felt like marriage was like shackles that bound two people together.


    Over time, people change from being mutually attracted to bing repulsed by one another;


    however, because of a marriage certificate or children involved in the rtionship, they are forced


    together despite their differences.


    "Martha..." Kamden started saying something but decided against it and kept quiet instead.


    Rhys was already married now; there was no chance for him and Martha anymore. Even if he knew


    she wasn''t doing well now, what could he do? He couldn''t be the third party in their


    rtionship.


    "Come on, let''s drink until we drop today," Kamden said as he poured them both drinks one after


    another.


    Soon enough all of the alcohol left at home had been consumed including their most expensive


    bottle.


    Rhys drank too much and passed out on top of the table.


    "Hey! Don''t sleep here! If Mrs. Williams finds out about thister she will start suspecting things


    again," Kamden looked at his friend feeling increasingly worried.


    He took out his phone directly, calling Jenna, "Can you drive? Rhys is here with me right now; can


    youe pick him up?"


    "I know how to drive but... I don''t have a car." Jenna sounded hesitant.


    All those cars parked in the garage belonged to the Williams family and she hadn''t seen any car


    keys either. It waste at night, so going over and asking her mother-inw for keys would not be


    appropriate.

 Chapter 939 Morning Rounds

    Chapter 939 Morning Rounds


    Chapter 939 Morning Rounds


    "You can take a taxi here. Rhys'' car is downstairs," Kamden said after thinking for a moment. He


    emphasized, "Don''t tell Mrs. Williams."


    Jenna nodded; she doesn''t have the habit of tattling.


    She tiptoed out of the vi, hailed a taxi, and quickly arrived at Kamden''s house.


    Kamden opened the door and looked at her, saying directly, "You married Rhys just for money,


    right? Mrs. Williams is not in good health, so you better cooperate with Rhys and not think about


    impossible things."


    Those who were Rhys'' good buddies had basically figured it out.


    Rhys married a woman so quickly who had an ordinary family background and a gambling father. It


    was easy to see that she was definitely after money.


    Jenna nodded and admitted it straightforwardly.


    "Mrs. Williams gave me five million."


    Kamden was shocked by her. Doesn''t she cover it up a bit?


    "I never thought that I could be so valuable. Mrs. Williams and he are both my benefactors, and I


    will take good care of him."


    Jenna walked up to Rhys and helped him walk out.


    Kamden stood dumbfounded in ce, his mind reying Jenna''s words over and over again.


    He had to admit that Jenna wasn''t annoying though she was after money.


    Jenna personally drove and carefully helped Rhys up the stairs when they arrived home. After


    entering the bedroom, she took off his jacket and covered him with a nket.


    After finishing everything, Jenna slept on the ground with her own nket.


    The next day, Mrs. Williams came over to invite them for lunch. Jenna quickly bounced up from the


    ground and ced her nket and pillow next to Rhys before lying down beside him.


    The two of them would habitually lock the door after entering the house, but Mrs. Williams had the


    key in hand, and if she wanted toe in, she could just open the door.


    "You two seem to be getting along well. Are you nning on sleeping in a little longer or getting up


    now for breakfast?" Mrs. Williams smiled a bit more as she took in the scene inside the room.


    The two of them were lying together, with Rhys still sleeping. Their expressions were very natural


    and not forced.


    "Let''s take it easy and eat after we wake up," Jenna said.


    "Okay, young people need more sleep, especially since you''re trying to conceive. I''ll have the


    servants heat up some food for you so you can eat when you wake up," Mrs. Williams replied with


    satisfaction as she left the room. During breakfast, she ate a whole extra bowl of food.


    The servant who witnessed this scene couldn''t help but exim, "Mrs. Williams, it''s been a long


    time since you''ve eaten this much."


    "Yes, Rhys has finally settled down and everything is heading in a good direction. My heart can


    finally rest easy," Mrs. Williamsughed.


    She didn''t have to worry about anything now except taking care of herself and waiting to help take


    care of her grandchild when the time came.


    "When my daughter-inw gets pregnant, I''ll give you a big gift as well so that we can share in the


    joy together! The doctor said my health wasn''t good before but if I went for another check-up now


    he would definitely change his mind."


    The more Mrs. Williams talked about it, the happier she became until her entire being was filled with


    joy.


    When Rhys woke up and went downstairs, he saw his mother like this and couldn''t react for quite


    some time.


    He couldn''t remember how many years it had been since his mother had smiled like that before.


    He held Jenna''s hand as they walked downstairs together and greeted Mrs. Williams.


    "You two are awake? Hurry up and eat breakfast then because I have an appointment today for skin


    care on myself so I won''t be staying here as a third wheel." Mrs. Williams got upughing.


    As newlyweds, Rhys was willing to try epting Jenna into their family; naturally his mother


    wouldn''t keep nagging them anymore either.


    After Mrs. Williams left, Rhys quickly finished eating because he had an important meetingter in


    the morning which he couldn''t afford to bete for.


    "We''ll leave togetherter; I''ve arranged a driver who will take us wherever we want to go today. If


    Mom asks, just tell her we''re working together."


    Jenna nodded appreciatively at her benefactor''s thoughtfulness.


    Coincidentally, today, she wanted to visit her mom and younger brother.


    "I''ll be back at work before closing hours; let''se back home together," they agreed before going


    their separate ways.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenna sat in the car while calling her brother''s teacher telling him that she would visit him at school


    soon enough .


    "Are you talking about Keaton Stout?" The teacher''s tone was surprised. "Keaton dropped out a


    long time ago. His father took care of the paperwork, and I tried to persuade him to just take a leave


    of absence, but from what I gathered, his father doesn''t n on letting him continue his studies."


    Jenna couldn''t believe her ears.


    Before this, their family was in debt and creditors were constantly pressuring them. Her dad had


    mentioned wanting Keaton to drop out and work.


    But now that they''ve paid off their debts and she''s given them so much money, why did Keaton still


    drop out?


    "Are you Keaton''s sister? Please talk to your dad. What can a young kid do by working outside for


    some measly cash? If it were because of poor grades, then it''d be one thing, but he consistently


    gets top marks on every test he takes; he could easily get into a great university." The teacher


    earnestly advised her.


    It would be such a waste if they let go of such potential talent like him.


    In this day and age, what could kids do without an education?


    "I understand," Jenna nodded with a bitter smile before signaling the driver to turn around and head


    straight home.


    Compared to before, their home looked even more rundown than ever; there wasn''t one window or


    door that wasn''t damaged in some way. Jenna stood at the doorstep as tears streamed down her


    face.


    She heard her mother''s voiceing from inside. "Is it those debt collectors again? I told you


    already that we don''t know them! We don''t have any money either! Just leave us alone!"


    "Mom!" Jenna couldn''t hold back anymore as she rushed inside.


    Standing before her was an unkempt woman with swollen red hands and peeling skin on her face


    who looked worn-out beyond belief.


    "You''re back?" Mrs. Stout hugged Jenna tightly while sobbing uncontrobly. "I''m sorry for


    everything Mom has done wrong by you... How are the Williams family treating you? If things get


    too bad here, then we can always run away together."


    The three of them could move somewhere smaller where there were jobs avable, then they


    wouldn''t starve.


    Jenna shook her head - run away?


    After taking so much money from the Williams family, how could she possibly run away?


    "The Williams family has been treating me well... And what about my little brother?" She


    remembered what his teacher said earlier about him taking time off school, which made Jenna very


    anxious.


    She didn''t want him repeating the same tragedy as herself nor did she want him struggling through


    lifeter on in life.

 Chapter 940 He Is A Beast!

    Chapter 940 He Is A Beast!


    Chapter 940 He is a Beast!


    When Keaton was mentioned, Mrs. Stout cried even harder in front of her daughter and slowly said,


    "It''s all because Mom is useless. Your father cheated us out of all that money." At first, she thought


    her husband would change and believed his lies time and time again. But who knew that it would


    only lead to endless betrayal.


    "Mom," Jenna''s lips moved as she forced a bitter smile.


    "You''ve known him for years now. He gambles everything away and has lost everything we owe.


    Why do you still believe him? That five million was the money I sold myself for!" She sold herself to


    the Williams family just to raise that much money, not for her deadbeat dad''s gambling debts.


    "I''m sorry... it''s all my fault. I''m sorry," Mrs. Stout held onto her daughter''s hand as she sobbed


    uncontrobly.


    She truly regretted being so weak-minded in the past. This money could have given them a better


    life and helped Keaton find a wife, but now it was all ruined because of her mistakes; she had let


    down both of her children.


    "I''ll figure out how to pay for my little brother''s tuition fees; he must go to school and then attend


    college or at least get some vocational training to get some skill." Jenna looked at her mother crying


    while feeling numb inside from seeing this happen countless times before.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    As they spoke, they heard Keaton''s voice behind them. "I don''t want to go back to high school! I


    already found work where I can make good money every month; enough for me and Mom."


    He walked up quickly towards Jenna, holding onto his sister''s hand with determination on his face


    saying. "Sis, wait for me just a few more years until I earn enough money, so we can pay back the


    Williams family, then you can divorce them if you want! This way you can marry someone else you


    truly love."


    "Keaton, I won''t divorce," Jenna wiped away tears from his stubborn face while shaking her head,


    knowing how much money she owed the Williams family which Keaton couldn''t possibly repay yet


    being so young himself...


    "But if anyone bullies you or hurts you again, tell me right away! No one messes with my big sister!"


    As he spoke these words, he hugged his sister tightly.


    "Keaton, you have to go to school. Only by studying can you be educated and not be like your


    father," Jenna said, wiping away tears from her face.


    Studying doesn''t cost much money at all. She could scrape together the funds no matter what.


    Keaton refused at first until he saw the tears on Jenna''s face and gritted his teeth.


    "Okay, I''ll go to school. Don''t worry, sis. I''ll definitely win the schrship for you every year."


    He swore that after graduation, he would make it up to his sister twice over.


    Once they had everything sorted out, Jenna apanied him into the car and instructed the driver


    to take him to school.


    Soon enough, they arrived outside of Keaton''s school where Jenna helped him with registration and


    paid for tuition fees before leaving him there with renewed hope in his heart.


    "Study hard! I gotta go now but I''lle visit often," she said as she ruffled his hair before heading


    off quickly towards herpany office building.


    Rhys finished up some work in his office then waited a bit before calling Jenna when she suddenly


    rushed in looking flustered.


    "I''m notte, am I? Let''s hurry back home, so Mom won''t wait too long."


    Rhys nodded silently as he realized that he had grown ustomed already having someone


    apany him during dailymutes instead of being alone all the time.


    In front of Mrs. Williams, they acted like a perfect couple which made her very happy indeed; so


    much so that she suggested they take some time off together for their honeymoon trip.


    Mrs. Williams secretly hoped that maybe this trip would result in theming back with a good


    news that Jenna was pregnant.


    Jenna quickly declined, citing busy work schedules as an excuse while Rhys agreed silently since


    pretending was easier than going on an actual honeymoon trip anyway.


    "Well then... you two are always together anyway, so it doesn''t really matter if you don''t go on a


    honeymoon," Mrs. Williams conceded happily. Despite how absurd their wedding had started out


    initially, things turned out pretty well after all.


    The Stout Residence.


    Titus came home drunk again and searched through the house for a long time, but couldn''t find any


    money. He looked dissatisfiedly at his wife next to him.


    "Where did all the money in the house go? Did you steal it? I knew you were a dirty little thief!"


    He muttered under his breath and didn''t keep his hands idle, he directly pped Mrs. Stout.


    "The money at home has all been lost by you. Youe back every day asking for more, but our


    family is not a printing press. Where can we find so much money for you?" Mrs. Stout looked at the


    monster in front of her, reeking of alcohol. Years of tolerance finally erupted at this moment.


    "If you want to gamble, go ahead and gamble on your own. From now on, I''ll be taking Jenna and


    Keaton with me. We''ll keep our paths separate. Let''s draw a clear boundary from today onwards!"


    She''d really had enough.


    Over the years, all the money she earned was used as gambling capital for him. Even her daughter


    sold herself for money. This absurd farce needed toe to an end now.


    Looking at her husband''s shocked face, Mrs. Stout told him slowly and deliberately, "Tomorrow we


    will divorce, and the children will be with me. After all, as a father, you have not fulfilled your


    responsibility of raising them for even one day."


    Even Keaton knew that he needed to earn money in the future to help his older sister.


    "What did you say? How dare you divorce me? As a married woman, I am your heaven-sent


    husband. I bet you are cheating on me with some wild man outside and want to use the Williams


    family''s money to support him!"


    Titus became angrier as he spoke.


    Jenna was his daughter, and her money was his. No one coulde and take it away.


    He raised his fist and repeatedly smashed it onto Mrs. Stout''s head. Soon, she was bleeding from


    head wounds, but he showed no signs of stopping.


    "Bitch, you still want to steal my money, I will beat you to death today, it is better that you die. I


    heard that organs are very valuable. I''ll just sell your organs for a few hundred thousand."


    Although the amount of money was not much, it was enough for him to have fun for two days.


    "You''re an animal!" Mrs. Stout did not expect him to be so cruel, and tried to avoid him, but herself


    was still knocked unconscious, with blood all over her body.


    Titus was not done yet and was preparing to give a few more ps to teach his wife a lesson when


    he suddenly received a call from his card-ying friend. He grumbled and walked out.

 Chapter 941 The Money From The Williams Family

    Chapter 941 The Money From The Williams Family


    Chapter 941 The Money from the Williams Family


    At night, Jenna washed up andy down on the ground, ready to close her eyes and sleep.


    Suddenly, she received a phone call from her younger brother.


    "Sis, can youe over now? Mom''s in trouble, she''s about to be beaten to death!"


    "Where are you now?" Jenna quickly sat up, her hand holding the phone trembling slightly.


    Upon learning the name of the hospital, she couldn''t care less about tidying up and rushed out in


    her pajamas.


    Rhys stopped her. "What are you going out for? At least change your clothes."


    Noticing the tears streaming down Jenna''s face, he was taken aback. This was the first time he had


    ever seen her cry.


    Jenna had always been strong and had never shed a tear on ordinary days.


    "My mother is currently in the hospital, and at Death''s door."


    "Why are you still standing here? Hurry and change your clothes, I''ll drive you!"


    Half an hourter, the car stopped outside the hospital and Jenna rushed to the ward. She saw her


    mother covered in bandages from head to toe and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "What''s going on here? Who did this?"


    She rushed to her mother with a tone almost of despair.


    When she returned home during the day, her mother was fine. How had things escted so quickly


    in just one afternoon?


    "I don''t know either, maybe it was our dad who hit her," Keaton stood beside wiping his tears, his


    voice choked up. "Dad used to hit Mom frequently before, that''s why I decided to work and make


    money so that Mom wouldn''t have to suffer anymore."


    Just at that moment, the doctor walked in and discussed the treatment n with both of them.


    "I suggest the first option, but it will require a lot of medical expenses."


    Jenna tightly BIT her lip, having spent all the money on her to pay for her brother''s tuition during the


    day.


    How could she raise money for her mother''s medical expenses?


    "Transfer the patient to the VIP ward, please bring in the specialist. Don''t worry about the treatment


    cost, the Williams family will cover it."


    Rhys walked in and solved Jenna''s dilemma.


    After the doctor left, Keaton looked at him with curiosity and asked, "Are you my brother-inw?


    You''re not allowed to bully my sister!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Keaton, he has never bullied me," Jenna said helplessly as she covered her


    brother''s mouth.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Keaton nodded his head in a somewhat understanding manner.


    He was about to have a few more words with his brother-inw when suddenly he saw his father


    storming in aggressively.


    "You little bitch, your mother is a cheap woman. She doesn''t need to stay in hospital..."


    Halfway through the conversation, Titus suddenly saw his daughter and son-inw standing next to


    him, and instantly changed his expression.


    "What I mean is, why stay in the hospital when we have such a good son-inw? We must send her


    to a specialized sanatorium and bring in the best doctors to ensure there are no lingering health


    issues."


    "Get lost!" Jenna saw him and gritted her teeth in anger. He was shameless, how dare hee to


    the hospital.


    Keaton also had an unfriendly expression, he stretched out his hands and shielded Jenna.


    "Get out of here, you''re not our father. Mom''s injuries are all because of you. You must have beaten


    her like this."


    Titus paused for a moment, then bent down with a smile on his face and rubbed his little head.


    "Keaton, don''t talk nonsense. What if someone misunderstands you? The injuries on your mother''s


    body were caused by those debt collectors who came to collect debts. I came home toote and


    didn''t protect your mother well. Don''t you believe me?"


    He knew that his credibility in speaking was low at the moment. He fell to his knees with a thud,


    wiping away tears and wearing a pained expression. "She''s my beloved wife," he said. "For all


    these years, I''ve been gambling non-stop, but she''s the only one who''s stayed by my side. How


    could I bear to hurt her? It was those debt collectors who did this to me. I''m repentant now, but can


    you really abandon your father like this, Keaton and Jenna?"


    Keaton cried and believe his father''s words again.


    "Even if it wasn''t you who hit Mom, she was still beaten because of you."


    "Yes, yes, my dear son. Don''t argue with me. I was wrong. Study hard and get into a good school.


    You also need to support each other with your sister."


    "Do you really not gamble anymore?" Keaton asked, half-believing.


    "Of course I won''t go, I have you two kids. Why would I gamble anymore? Whoever tries to make


    me gamble in the future, I will fight them!" Titus had already the skill of lying without blinking.


    He knelt on the ground and kept swearing, sessfully fooling Keaton.


    "You can''t trust a gambler''s words. If you really want to be a good dad, go work at the construction


    site starting tomorrow and keep at it for three months. Then I''ll believe you."


    As luck would have it, the Williams family had a project going on that was hiring construction


    workers and offering high pay, but with tight scheduling.


    Titus was guaranteed to focus solely on sleeping and eating after work without any thoughts of


    gambling.


    "Well..." Titus hesitated.


    Keaton didn''t care if he refused or not; he pped her hands together and said, "My sister''s right!


    Dad, go work and make money to pay for Mom''s medical bills as well as my tuition!"


    Titus looked at his daughter then his son-inw before thinking about the Williams family''s money


    and his own happiness in the future. He made up his mind with a nod.


    If worse came to worst, he could always gamble again after these three months were over.


    "I''ll help cover your mom''s medical expenses first. Later on, write an IOU note so that your wages


    can be used towards paying off your debt," Rhys added slowly.


    After making sure Mrs. Stout was okay, they turned around to head back home.


    On their way back home, Jenna thought about her father''s expression just now before bursting out


    laughing. "Thank you so much earlier! He must be feeling so depressed right now; Since I was born,


    he had never worked for even over one month."


    Now that Rhys had suggested her father working three months, which must be an ordeal for her


    father.


    Rhys remained silent for a moment before asking in return, "Who do you think caused your mother''s


    injuries?"


    The car fell into silence upon hearing those words. It wasn''t until they stopped outside of the


    Williams Vi that Jenna gave a bitter smile in response.


    "I think it was my dad who did it. The people who lent him money aren''t stupid; if they hurt someone


    while collecting debts, then there''d be no way for them to get their money. Also, they had to make


    amends for the injuries caused by them."


    Titus only managed to deceive Keaton alone.


    "It looks like you''re not smarter than I imagined," Rhys nced over at her giving praise for the first


    time ever.

 Chapter 942 Exposing The Williams Family

    Chapter 942 Exposing The Williams Family


    Chapter 942 Exposing the Williams Family


    "He''s my dad, I know him too well," Jenna said with a bitter smile. Even the most foolish person


    would have realized it after all these years.


    Thinking about her mother made Jenna feel heavy-hearted.


    During dinner, Mrs. Williams noticed that something was off between the two and asked, "What''s


    going on with you two? Did you have a fight?"


    After learning the reason, Mrs. Williams instructed her servant to bring more supplements to the


    hospital tomorrow.


    Although she didn''t like the Stout family very much, they were inws after all.


    Early the next morning, the servant brought supplements to Mrs. Stout at the hospital. It included


    hundred-year-old ginseng and various valuable items.


    Titus stood by watching with his eyes wide open and drooling from his mouth. How much money did


    all of this cost?


    "All of these are for my wife?" he couldn''t help but ask as he estimated their value in his mind.


    It was indeed true that the Williams fmily was generous in their giving.


    "Yes, these are just a small token of appreciation from Mrs. Williams," nodded the servant.


    Titus'' eyes grew even hotter as he thought about how many treasures there were in this gift basket


    that they called "a small token."


    If Jenna could conceive a boy or girl soon enough, then the Williams family might give more


    treasure!


    Before leaving, the servant said some polite words, "Mrs. Williams said that if there was any


    difficulty, just speak directly with her."


    "Okay, okay, okay! Take care on your way out; let me walk you out," Titus almost became excited at


    hearing this news!


    He loved gambling but always had bad luck when it came down to card games which caused him to


    owe debts frequently;ck of money being his biggest problem! The Williams family was wealthy


    beyond measure; having Mrs. Williams as inw was his great luck.


    As soon as the servant left, Titus couldn''t wait any longer before selling off those supplements while


    calling Rhys confidently demanding money.


    "The people at hospitals are such scammers! They insist on pre-paying medical fees, otherwise


    they won''t treat anyone! My dear son-inw, your mother told me to ask you if there is any difficulty.


    You can''t sit by, Rhys."


    "Medical fees huh? I''ll have my assistant pay them directly." Rhys knew immediately that Titus was


    lying but decided not call him out on it either way.


    Titus became anxious, "This won''t do. You guys are always so busy. Let me take care of these


    things. I''ll go to the hospital and pay the fees, no matter how much it is."


    The more he spoke like this, the more Rhys was certain that he wanted this money to go out and


    gamble.


    Rhys didn''t want to listen to his whining anymore and hung up the phone.


    If the Stout family really encountered difficulties, he wouldn''t just watch them die. But gambling


    debts were obviously not in that category.


    "Rhys? Rhys" Titus threw his phone aside in frustration.


    He went to the Williams Group again but was immediately asked to leave by someone there.


    The receptionist told him sternly, "Sir, whoever you are, without an appointment you cannot enter."


    "I''m his father-inw! His dad! Why can''t Ie in?" Titus jumped up and down with anger.


    No matter how much he begged or pleaded nicely with her, she wouldn''t budge at all.


    Titus didn''t want security guards dragging him out so he had no choice but to leave reluctantly.


    When he got hometer on, the more he thought about it, the more indignant he was. He decided


    that he must figure out a way to get money from the Williams family.


    When ying cards with his stic friends, he heard two people discussing something.


    "Have you seen those rumors online? I think this female star will definitely marry into a wealthy


    family."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I doubt that very much because she has had so many scandals before. Wealthy families value their


    reputation. Even if she gives birth to a child..."


    Titus wasn''t interested in what they said next as only one sentence stuck in his mind: wealthy


    families value their reputation.


    If he exposed them publicly, then the Williams family would be scolded and would surely cry for


    mercy while stuffing money into his pockets!


    The more Titus thought about this idea, the better it seemed.


    He immediately called up some media outlets, "I am Rhys'' father-inw, and now I want to expose


    the Williams Family. Let everyone know just how shameless they really are!"


    That night, the William''s family became trending topics on social media. They were directly cursed


    out bymenters who said things such as: "Is every rich person disgusting like this? Clearly not


    lacking money, but why act like that? They should help each other as inws."


    "I feel like the woman has some mental issues. She actually helps her inws bully her own family.


    Is that something a normal person would do?"


    "You don''t understand. Some women are only after money. They wouldn''t even recognize their own


    mother for money. Look, isn''t that what''s happening here?"


    The culprit behind all of this - Titus - was currently drinking at home until his son barged in and


    pushed him hard.


    "Did you smear the Williams family online? How could you do that?"


    His sister and brother-inw were being insulted because of his own father.


    "What did I do wrong?" Titus impatiently pushed his son to the ground. "If they were willing to give


    me money, would it havee to this? I''m an elder; they should be taking care of me."


    He raised his daughter just so she could marry into a good family and make more moneyter on!


    "You''re crazy! You''re not my dad anymore; I never want to acknowledge you again." Keaton''s tears


    overflowed as he turned around and ran out.


    He wanted to tell everyone the truth: his sister and brother-inw were good people, and all those


    rumors online were fake.


    But how could anyone believe a child''s words?


    On top of that, Titus had made arrangements with some gamblers to bring reporters over to film


    Mrs. Stout who was unconscious in the hospital.


    Titus walked up insincerely towards his wife with arms around her. "Honey, if we had known our


    daughter was so cold-hearted, we shouldn''t have given birth to her. Now you''re severely ill, but our


    daughter chooses to sit by and do nothing. But I''ll try everything, even sell myself for money to


    cover your medical fees."


    The other gamblers came over and pretended to she tears.".


    "Gavyn, if you really sell your kidney, then your body will copse; no matter what happens, we can


    always pool our resources together."


    "That''s right. Let''s stick together through thick or thin; there may be difficulties now, but it will get


    better in time."


    All of these events were captured by reporters who posted them online.

 Chapter 943 Rumors Everywhere

    Chapter 943 Rumors Everywhere


    Chapter 943 Rumors Everywhere


    Mrs. Williams sat on the couch, clutching her chest and breathing heavily with anger. She threw her


    phone onto the coffee table and demanded an exnation from her son and daughter-inw.


    "What''s going on with those rumors online? In less than a day, ourpany''s stocks have dropped


    so much. What are you two trying to do?" The Williams family was being criticized as penny-


    pinching snobs who looked down on poor people and refused to help them in times of need.


    Mrs. Williams did look down upon her inws, but not because they were poor, it was because of


    Jenna''s gambling addict husband.


    Besides, Mrs. Stout was already hospitalized, and they had sent supplements and paid for medical


    expenses - what more did they want?


    "Mom, it''s just the media blowing things out of proportion."


    "I''m sorry; it was my fault," Jenna said before Rhys could speak up. "My dad deliberately spread


    those rumors to get more money from the Williams family."


    Rhys looked at Jenna in surprise; she had taken responsibility without hesitation.


    Mrs. Williams'' anger dissipated somewhat as she listened to their exnations but remained stern.


    "Jenna, I gave you five million when you married into our family. Isn''t that enough? How much more


    does your family want? The Williams family can''t afford such an ungrateful daughter-inw like you


    two; maybe divorce is better."


    Rhys froze at the mention of divorce.


    When he first got married, he''d been looking for excuses to end his marriage with Jenna but now


    found himself agreeing with her instead. He no longer wanted a divorce.


    "Mom," Rhys joked half-seriously while reminding his mother about wanting grandchildren earlier


    on. "Don''t forget what you said before about wanting grandkids! If we get divorced now, I won''t be


    looking for another wife anymore!"


    "You''ve grown up indeed," Mrs. Williams chuckled softly while still maintaining a serious tone. "I''ll


    give you three days to resolve this matter; I don''t want any negativements online about us or


    the William Group. Your grandfather put all his heart into building thispany. I can''t make his


    efforts a waste."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll solve the rumor in three days," Rhys nodded, giving his assurance.


    After returning to the study with Jenna, he couldn''t help but ask, "Why did you admit the mistake


    just now? It was just media blowing things out of proportion and had nothing to do with you."


    "But if it wasn''t for my dad contacting the media, how would they have noticed this?" Jenna sighed


    bitterly.


    The Williams family had really helped her a lot. She felt guilty for causing such trouble. If it weren''t


    for Rhys helping her out earlier, she would have been kicked out and faced huge penalty.


    When she received money from Mrs. Williams before getting married, they were very clear that if


    they didn''t have children or divorced midway through their marriage, all the money must be returned


    without any deduction.


    "Thank you for speaking up earlier," Jenna looked at Rhys with sincere gratitude.


    "It''s nothing. I''m also helping myself because I don''t want a divorce. That''s because I don''t want


    another ridiculous marriage and certainly not being forced to be with someone else whom I don''t


    love," Rhys shook his head as he had no interest in Jenna at all; they were only forced into a


    marriage together so why would he care about her?


    He spoke up earlier only because he didn''t want to deal with another wife again.


    "We agreed beforehand that we will act in front of Mom and deceive her. If I have another wife, she


    might keep bothering me. Just leave this to me. The Williams family has a public rtions team that


    can handles it," said Rhys confidently.


    Jenna nodded and turned around to leave as she needed to go talk things over clearly with her


    father who was currently apanying his wife at the hospital but instead gambling elsewhere


    since morning till night without leaving his screen even once!


    "Titus, those news online are spread by you right?"


    The door of the hospital room suddenly opened as Jenna walked in holding Keaton''s hand while


    tears still hung on his face.


    "What news? What are you talking about?" Titus panicked briefly but quickly regainedposure


    upon seeing them both standing there before him usingly.


    "Keaton, aren''t you crying wanting desperately to go back to school? Why are you here wasting


    your time? Jenna, you''ve been married, so why keeping here?"


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Keaton pounced on him, punching and kicking while crying.


    "Why is it that everyone else''s dad is a strong and reliable man, but mine is an alcoholic?"


    "It''s about those rumors online. Don''t y dumb with me. The Williams family paid for my mom''s


    medical bills and all those supplements. Who are you to say such things online? Have you ever


    done anything for this family?" Jenna grew angrier as she spoke, suddenly realizing something.


    Mrs. Williams had sent so many supplements - where were they now? They weren''t in the hospital


    room, and he couldn''t have taken them home either. That meant he must have sold them off.


    "What do you know? Get lost. I''m your father, you should show respect to me." Titus said


    dismissively before picking up his phone to gamble again.


    He was their father after all; they should be filial towards him.


    "And what about my mother''s injuries? Did you cause them too?" Jenna continued speaking without


    waiting for his response. "From now on, we''re cutting ties with each other as father and daughter.


    My mother wants a divorce from you, and I''m willingly following her lead."


    She kept talking even if he didn''t listen, not because she wanted him to hear but because she


    wanted Keaton to hear everything.


    "Sis, I''ll follow you and Mom too! I don''t want to live with this gambling addict!" Keaton grabbed his


    sister''s hand without hesitation.


    Titus finally lost it at their words. "I raised both of you just so that one day when I''m old enough, y''all


    can take care of me! Jenna... you don''t even take care of your own dad... are you still human?! Do


    not test me or else I''ll expose everything online so everyone will know who the real liar here is!"


    The Williams family valued their reputation greatly; once they saw those scandals online, surely


    they would detest such a daughter-inw.


    If Jenna got kicked out by the Williams family, then there would be no more luxurious life for her


    anymore.


    "Jenna... I have good intentions behind what I did," Titus tried persuading her once more in


    desperation. "We can work together to scam the Williams family out of money! That way, we can


    both live better lives than before! You''re a smart girl, you know what is good to do, don''t you?"

 Chapter 944 Model Couple

    Chapter 944 Model Couple


    Chapter 944 Model Couple


    "Dad? How can you be so shameless?" Keaton couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Just now, he wondered why his dad stayed at the hospital and imed to be thinking about his


    mom all the time. It turned out that it was all a means of cheating money.


    Even his mother''s injuries were thanks to him.


    "Sis, let''s go. No, let''s drive Dad away and I''ll be the pir of the family from now on. I''ll take care of


    you two!"


    Keaton''s attitude was unprecedentedly firm. From today on, he would no longer have any


    expectations of his father.


    "You dare! You want to get rid of me? Sure, just pay me a hundred thousand dors each month, or


    else I''ll continue to expose this. We''re a family. If one goes down, we all go down together!"


    Titus spoke harshly and made a bet. He was betting that Jenna wouldn''t be willing to part with the


    Williams family''s money or Mrs. Williams'' position, and that she wouldpromise and obediently


    serve him.


    At this moment, Jenna raised the recording pen in her hand and looked extremely rxed. "My dear


    father, our conversation just now has been recorded. This matter ispletely over."


    As long as the recording was exposed,izens would naturally understand who was right and who


    was wrong.


    "You dare!" Titus was dumbfounded. "The words I just said were all tricked out of me by you, and


    not my true intention. I hope the two of you will live well. I love you more than anyone else, and I..."


    "I have uploaded the recording online. Don''t bother telling lies. Give up on the Williams family''s


    money, because you won''t get a single penny," Jenna interrupted him.


    She had been fully prepared and would not let him escape easily.


    "As for the impact of the current rumors on the Williams family, we reserve the right to sue. If you


    continue to harass, we will see you in court."


    Titus was gritting his teeth in anger, but he felt helpless and unable to do anything about it.


    Compared to the Williams family, I am nothing. And now that I just fell for Jenna''s trap, it''s all over


    for me.


    He suppressed his anger and walked out, reaching the door before turning back to re at them


    fiercely. "Jenna, do you really think that by driving me away, the Williams family will treat you well?


    You''re dreaming. I''m a man and I know men too well. The Williams family wants you as their


    daughter-inw because you''re obedient, but your sufferings are far from over!"


    Then he nced at Keaton, and his attitude became even worse. "Didn''t even finish high school.


    What kind of future can you have?"


    "Well, at least I''m better than a gambler like you!" Keaton was angry and wanted to continue


    arguing, but Jenna stopped him.


    "What''s the point of arguing? We''ve cut ties with him now. You focus on your studies and make


    something of yourself. Spend these next few days with Mom. When she wakes up, go to school on


    time and don''t skip any sses."


    Jenna looked at her brother with worry in her eyes.


    "I understand, sis. Don''t worry about me; I''ll be fine. But what''s going on between you and bro-in-


    law?" Keaton thought about what Titus had said earlier and felt concerned.


    Although he was young and hadn''t experienced love yet, he knew the phrase "marry someone from


    a simr background". With their family being so poor, why would Rhys choose his sister?


    "Sis, is what he said true? If it is, then you should divorce him right away! I''ll help pay off any debts


    we have together; we can work together to pay them off quickly! All I want is for you and Mom to be


    happy; nothing else matters."


    Keaton became more anxious as he spoke; tears were forming in his eyes.


    He couldn''t help but think about his tuition fees for college or his mother''s medical bills or all the


    debts that were paid off.


    Seeing tears in her little brother''s eyes made Jenna smile with tears in her eyes.


    With such a caring younger sibling by her side, her sacrifice was worth it.


    "Don''t listen to him talking nonsense," she said while rubbing Keaton''s head gently. "What kind of


    wife does Rhys not deserve? There aren''t any precious jewels on me worth coveting by others


    either way! Stop thinking too much! Besides... you''ve met Rhys before too. Can you not see how


    good-hearted he is?"


    Thankfully, they always acted like model spouses when around others. Even though it was just an


    act, everyone believed them.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "You''re right," Keaton nodded vigorously after giving some thought into it himself. "Bro-inw treats


    both you and Mom very well- much better than our deadbeat dad ever did!"


    As Keaton thought about it, he only saw Titus as a deadbeat dad who was angry and deliberately


    deceiving his sister. He couldn''t help but say, "Sis, don''t believe Dad. I''m a man and I understand


    better than him. Normal men have a sense of responsibility towards their mothers, wives, and


    children. They should cherish them instead of trying to bully them!"


    If he ever marries a wife in the future, he will definitely spoil her and not let her suffer any harm.


    The two stayed by Mrs. Stout''s side encouraging each other.


    Now that they''d cut ties with Titus, things would only get better from here on out.


    When the journalist received Jenna''s recording along with constant pressure from the Williams


    Group, they quickly edited an article denouncing Titus.


    Netizens were already cursing the Williams family when suddenly there was a twist that made them


    even angrier.


    They had been fighting for justice here but ended up helping the tyrant instead; the p hit hard


    indeed!


    "I am guilty! From now on, if I haven''t figured out the truth behind something, then I won''t speak


    again! How can there be such disgusting fathers in this world?"


    "I suddenly feel so sorry for Jenna; she has such an unreliable father. She finally found herself a


    good husband but almost got screwed over again."


    "Thank goodness, the Williams family is wealthy, otherwise, they would have divorced long ago!"


    "By the way, what does the Williams family actually produce? If I can afford it, then I''ll buy some just


    to show my support after cursing at them for so long."


    After everything was resolved, the Williams Group''s stock price rebounded while their reputation


    improved significantly too.


    "Just look at Rhys and Jenna! That''s what you call true model couples! If only I could have a lover


    who doesn''t care about my background."

 Chapter 945 Peaceful Breakup

    Chapter 945 Peaceful Breakup


    Chapter 945 Peaceful Breakup


    The public rtions department of the Williams Group was meant to handle rumors, but they never


    expected that the rumors would be so intense and take a turn towards the love story between


    Mr. Williams and Jenna.


    The employees were unsure of what to do, so they gathered onlinements and reported them


    directly to Rhys.


    "What is this? When did Jenna and I go to a haunted house together? And almost get into a car


    ident? Were they filming a movie?" Rhys looked over thements with furrowed brows.


    He had married Jenna under duress, both of them clueless about each other before their wedding.


    How did it turn into such an affectionate rtionship in the eyes ofizens?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "At first,izens were defending you, Mr. Williams. But slowly they started saying that you and


    Jenna are perfect for each other. Now there are even fans shipping you two," exined an


    employee patiently.


    It was all too unbelievable for him, but unfortunately true.


    "What are we waiting for then? We need to suppress these rumors immediately! It''s all nonsense!"


    Rhys'' expression turned sour as he spoke.


    He had nned on dealing with his mother for a few more years before finding an excuse to divorce


    Jenna and regain his freedom. These online rumors needed to be dealt with quickly.


    "Yes sir, we''ll take care of it right away." The employee nodded in agreement while feeling like


    pulling out their hair from stress.


    After much thought, they decided on buying some juicy gossip from entertainment circles and


    releasing it publicly in order to divert attention away from Rhys'' personal life.


    Rhys felt depressed about everything while Mrs. Williams couldn''t have been happier upon seeing


    all the positive feedback online; she even eximed several times how she knew that they were


    destined for each other despite starting off on bad terms at first!


    "I just knew they were meant for each other! Although things started off unpleasantly between them


    at first, things will only get better as time goes by! Soon enough I''ll be able to hold my grandchild in


    my arms. I must take good care of it myself!" She said excitedly while thinking about bing a


    grandmother.


    "That''s right, Mrs. Williams! This is truly heaven-sent fate." The servant agreed wholeheartedly


    while massaging her back gently.


    "Yes, these two children are meant to be together. Oh, I remember the Stout family has a son. Go


    and invite him back. I heard their house is in terrible condition and not fit for living. When his mother


    is discharged from the hospital, we''ll give them a new house to live in. Let them move out together."


    Mrs. Williams instructed.


    The Williams family was notcking in money at all, so a mere house was nothing to them.


    As long as Rhys and Jenna were in a good rtionship and they could have a child soon, even if it


    were ten houses, she could afford it.


    "Yes, Mrs. Williams. I will go pick him up tonight," the servant quickly agreed.


    The Stout family had really struck gold by having such a good daughter; their whole lives had


    improved because of her.


    Mrs. Williams wasn''t an unreasonable or wicked mother-inw; she was even more lenient than


    most mothers-inw - Miss Stout had really married into the right family!


    That night when Rhys and Jenna returned home, they unexpectedly found someone else in the


    living room.


    "Sis! Bro-inw! You''re finally back!" Keaton ran happily over to Jenna: "Mrs. Williams said during


    Mom''s hospitalization days, I should stay here temporarily with my own independent room which is


    actually a big suite!"


    Beforehand at the Stout Residence, he slept on the sofa with that gambler while Mom and his sister


    shared one bedroom altogether. The living room environment wasn''t great, and his dad would often


    come backte at night muttering some dirty words under his breath, so he hardly ever got any


    sleep at all!


    Now things were different; he had an independent room himself!


    "As long as you like it." Seeing her brother''s happy expression made Jenna sigh again. Thankfully,


    Rhys wasn''t like her deadbeat father. Aside from not loving her, he was perfect. Otherwise, even if


    the Williams family gave her more money, she wouldn''t have children with him.


    She and her brother already lived very hard lives; they couldn''t bear watching the children repeat


    those tragic experiences again.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Williams! Once my mom wakes up, I''ll make sure my little brother moves out as


    soon as possible." Jenna walked over next to Mrs. Williams quietly thanking her.


    These past few days she''d been worried about where Keaton would go.


    "You''re my daughter-inw, no need to be so polite with me. I just hope you and my son will be


    happy together, Jenna. You''re a smart girl, you should understand what I mean," Mrs. Williams held


    her hand and thought of her father, feeling a bit more affectionate.


    This was also a poor child.


    Jenna nodded. "I understand."


    Of course she understood. Mrs. Williams was hinting that she should live well with Rhys.


    But some things were not up to her.


    Rhys had someone else in his heart, no matter how much she wanted it otherwise. She even had to


    cooperate with him to deceive Mrs. Williams.


    Jenna looked up and noticed the sincere smile on Mrs. Williams'' face; the guilt in her heart grew


    stronger.


    During dinner time, Jenna was absent-minded and returned early to the study room.


    Soon Rhys came in too holding a te of fruit. "Mom asked me to give this to you; she''s afraid you''ll


    go hungry."


    "Rhys, I don''t want us to continue pretending anymore." Jenna couldn''t hold it any longer as tears


    streamed down her face.


    She had endured too much; these things were like mountains pressing down on her chest making it


    hard for breaths escape from within.


    "Don''t you see? Mom believes wholeheartedly that we have good feelings towards each other but


    lies can onlyst for so long before they are exposed one day," She couldn''t even bear thinking


    about it.


    "But Mom has heart problems! It''s bad to tell the truth now. Also, if we get divorced, then Mom will


    arrange another blind date for me." Rhys refused without hesitation.


    Compared with blind dates, he felt morefortable living like this now.


    "But how long can we keep hiding? The longer we drag this out, the greater damage there will be


    when everything is revealed!" Jenna felt extremely ufortable inside; if Mrs. Williams wasn''t


    treating them well, then she wouldn''t think about these things at all!


    Unfortunately, Mrs. Williams always considered everything for their sake, giving them enough face,


    but they found ways to deceive her.


    Both fell silent afterwards, and no one spoke


    "Three months. You give me three months, and I''ll find the right opportunity toe clean with


    Mom. Then we can get a divorce and end this ridiculous marriage. When that timees, we can


    go our separate ways without any trouble, and it''ll be a peaceful breakup."

 Chapter 946 My Brother Got Into Trouble

    Chapter 946 My Brother Got Into Trouble


    Chapter 946 My Brother Got into Trouble


    After a long silence, Rhys finally spoke up to Jenna.


    He had a calm gaze and a serene expression, and he was not joking.


    Jenna had no reason to refuse.


    She received too much from the Williams family that didn''t belong to her, and now Rhys is asking for


    her help for three months. She feels obligated to assist him.


    That night, Jenna slept restlessly and had a dream. She dreamt that three monthster, Mrs.


    Williams discovered the truth and caused a terrible scene.


    Startled by the ringing rm clock, she woke up from her dream, breathing heavily.


    As she was trying to calm down, her phone rang. Jenna picked up her phone and saw that it was a


    call from Keaton''s teacher.


    "Are you Keaton''s sister Jenna? Hurry ande to school, your brother has harassed a female


    ssmate and the police have been called. They are waiting at the school now," the angry voice of


    the teacher came through on the phone.


    She never thought that she would encounter such a thing in her teaching career!


    As expected, the son of a gambler doesn''t turn out well.


    "I understand, I''ll be there right away." Jenna''s face looked grim. She had called the police,


    indicating that the situation was very serious.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She didn''t dare to dy even for a moment and arrived at the teacher''s office as quickly as


    possible.


    The office was crowded with people, and Keaton was pushed into a corner. When he saw his sister


    come in, his eyes lit up. "Sis, they''re ndering me! I really didn''t bully the female ssmate!"


    Without waiting for him to finish speaking, the man beside her forcefully shoved him and angrily


    cursed, "Nonsense! You''re young and already not studying properly. What''s the difference between


    you and your gambling-addicted father? The school shouldn''t have let you in. You should be sent to


    juvenile detention!"


    "But I didn''t..." Keaton wanted to argue, but the man pped him across the face without hesitation.


    Being raped wasn''t an honorable thing. Would her daughter lie about it?


    "Say it properly. Don''t hit my little brother. If it''s really his fault, I won''t be biased, but he hasn''t been


    convicted yet!" Jenna frowned and intervened.


    The man snorted and remained silent.


    "So, that bastard Keaton tried to rape my daughter!" the man next to her shouted.


    As a father, how could he remain indifferent when his daughter was being bullied like this?


    If these people weren''t holding him back, he would have punched Keaton, that bastard, to death.


    Bullying a female ssmate when young, what would he do when he was older?


    Jenna felt that something was off and turned to Keaton, saying, "Keaton, what''s going on? Tell me


    that if it''s not your fault, no one can nder you."


    She believed that her brother is definitely not that kind of person!


    Encouraged by Jenna, Keaton spoke up, "I never actually raped her. She said her things were


    thrown into the boys'' restroom by a male ssmate, and she was embarrassed to go in. She asked


    me to apany her inside to look for them. Once we were in a cubicle, she undressed and said


    she wanted to date me!"


    From beginning to end, he never once thought about bullying his female ssmates or taking


    advantage of them.


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the office was stunned, and even the police were


    taken aback.


    Why was thispletely different from what the girl said?


    "You''re talking nonsense! Why would I want to seduce you into the boys'' restroom? You''re just the


    son of a gambler, what''s so great about you? You were the one who dragged me in. I''m just a young


    girl, how could I have stronger strength than you?" Jennifer''s eyes shed with guilt as she


    vehemently protested.


    Keaton was indeed the son of a gambler, but he had a sister who married into a wealthy family!


    Seeing that they were about to start arguing again, the police had to step in to maintain order and


    make them quiet down.


    Jenna quickly finished watching the surveince footage and immediately noticed something


    suspicious. "Jennifer, are you saying that my brother forcibly pulled you in and you tried to resist but


    couldn''t? Then I have to ask, why didn''t you scream?"


    For a moment, everyone looked at Jennifer.


    "This is a school, not the busy street outside. There are many teachers and ssmates around, if


    you shout, someone wille over. If I''m not mistaken, the ssroom should be next to the


    restroom," Jenna asked.


    "I... I," Jennifer was left speechless by the question, stuttering for a while before finally turning the


    tables. "You''re also a woman. Just because he''s your brother, does that give you the right to


    intimidate me like this? As a female student, if I were to scream and shout that I was raped, would


    that mean I have no shame?"


    Her pitiful appearance immediately won everyone''s sympathy.


    "As a female student, it is indeed difficult for you to shout loudly," Jenna paused for a moment, then


    turned the conversation around. "But if you really dare not shout, why did you make such a big fuss


    in ss afterwards? If you only told the teacher alone, that would be one thing, but instead you told


    everyone. Don''t you think this is contradictory?"


    It was strange that someone who didn''t even dare to shout when being raped would cause such a


    commotion afterwards.


    She wasn''t favoring her own brother; she just wanted to get to the bottom of things.


    "If my brother bullied you, then he deserves whatever punishment he gets, even if it means being


    sent to juvenile detention or prison. But if someone deliberately nders my brother, I will not let


    them off lightly!"


    Jenna''s face grew more and more serious.


    This usation was an insult to her brother.


    "You''re Jennifer, right?" The police officer walked up to Jennifer and patiently questioned her in front


    of everyone. "Tell us everything truthfully. Don''t worry. We''ll ensure justice is served."


    They were professionally trained and their seemingly casual questioning actually hit all the key


    points. Soon enough, Jennifer couldn''t hold on anymore and there were more holes in her story


    than Swiss cheese.


    "Jennifer! What''s going on? Can''t remember?" Mr. Watson also noticed something amiss as he


    looked at his daughter with an urgent tone.


    He had a suspicion but didn''t want it confirmed: how could his daughter stoop so low as lying about


    something like this? How could she be so bad?


    The more he urged her on, the greater pressure Jennifer felt until she finally broke downpletely


    and cried while hugging herself tightly.


    "What''s going on with you? You scoundrel!" Mr. Watson kicked her hard in anger. "Is this kind of


    thing fun for you? Is this something that can be joked about? You called us all here for what?"


    He had even left his client alone just so he coulde quickly over here, hoping justice would


    prevail for his daughter, but now hepletely lost face. His own daughter wasn''t even a victim;


    rather she was actually causing harm!

 Chapter 947 Long Time No See

    Chapter 947 Long Time No See


    Chapter 947 Long Time No See


    "Jenna, believe me, I didn''t bully her!" Keaton yelled with all his might. He felt more and more


    wronged and tears kept streaming down his face.


    Thankfully, Jenna came over and the police cleared his name.


    "My dad is a gambler, but why should I bebeled as a bad person because of him? I''ve always


    studied hard in school and never caused any trouble. I didn''t do anything wrong; I''m being falsely


    used!"


    Jenna sighed and hugged her brother. A difficult family background was like an original sin in some


    sense.


    Mr. Watson nced at them guiltily. "I''m sorry; it''s my daughter''s fault. She has issues! How could


    she make such a joke?"


    "My brother doesn''t want an apology; we just want to know why Jennifer said those things." Jenna


    looked at Jennifer.


    A child so young should have been an angel, but she was like a devil instead.


    Under everyone''s questioning gaze, Jennifer red angrily at her father. "It''s all because of you!


    Why can''t you work harder? Why can''t you earn big money so that we can live in a mansion?"


    She had searched online about the Williams family who were very wealthy; why couldn''t she have


    been born into such a family?


    "What are you talking about? I work hard every day meeting clients and going on business trips just


    to give us better lives. But I have limited abilities; almost all the money I earn goes towards your


    expenses including saving for your future wedding expenses too! When did you be like this,


    Jennifer?" Mr. Watson couldn''t believe what he was hearing from his daughter.


    "You meet clients every day but where does the money go? Why can''t we afford to live in a big


    house like Keaton''s sister who married into wealth? I want that too!" Emotions running high now as


    Jennifer spoke out loud what had been brewing inside her mind for a long time.


    She knew there was no chance of seeing Rhys, so instead of trying to be someone else''s mistress


    or third wheel, maybe being Keaton''s girlfriend would help elevate her status too leading her


    towards luxury items she desired.


    Before anyone could react, Mr. Watson raised his hand high up in anger, giving her one p across


    the face, leaving everyone shocked by this sudden turn of events .


    "Jennifer, I think you''vepletely lost it. You don''t even know what you''re saying. I sent you to


    school, hoping that you would study hard, not to think about these things," Mr. Watson said.


    "If you''re not going to study well at school and just keep thinking about these things, then maybe it''s


    better for you not to go to school and work instead," he continued.


    As he spoke, Mr. Watson took a deep breath and suddenly aged ten years.


    Even if the other party wouldn''t pursue this matter, he couldn''t bear the thought of his daughter


    attending this school.


    "Why should I have to work? Keaton doesn''t need to do anything in his life except sit at home and


    live off of the Williams family. Why can''t I be like him?" Jennifer became more agitated.


    It was so unfair!


    Dad should have had more children back then so that there would always be someone who could


    marry into a wealthy family and help them outter on.


    "What are you talking about? I never thought of relying on my sister!" Keaton looked at her


    incredulously. "You wrote me a love letter before which I didn''t ept, and now this is your way of


    trying to get close?"


    Keaton only wanted to study hard and make money so that his sister could hold her head up high in


    the Williams family.


    "Keaton. No more arguing. The police will handle this case. Now you go to ss." Jennaforted


    her brother before turning towards Keaton''s teacher.


    She was a responsible teacher; otherwise she wouldn''t have called multiple times urging Keaton


    back into ss earlier on.


    Her tone may have been harsh earlier but it was probably due to shock from the incident itself.


    "Teacher, please announce in school that my brother isn''t an offender but rather a victim." Jenna


    requested calmly.


    "I''m sorry for my mistake earlier where we used Keaton without proper investigation first. I''ll


    exin everything properly so as not affect to his future studies." The homeroom teacher quickly


    nodded with guilt written all over her face as she tried finding ways how best she couldpensate


    for it all


    "Teacher, expel Jennifer from school." Mr. Watson red at his daughter sternly after making up his


    mind.


    His daughter had gone astray, so she should work to experience the hardships. If she couldn''t


    realize her mistakes, then there was no point in studying.


    After dealing with this matter, Jenna said goodbye to her brother and left. She had been busy all


    morning without even eating breakfast. ncing at the time, she told the driver to go back first.


    Once the driver left, Jenna wandered around looking for a small restaurant.


    "It''s been a long time," suddenly came a familiar voice from behind her.


    Jenna was startled and turned around only to feel uneasy when she saw who it was.


    "Jenna, do you miss me? We haven''t seen each other in such a long time. You''ve be even


    more beautiful than before. And I heard that you''re married now? How could you get married? Did


    you forget about me?"


    The man slowly approached her and put his arm around her waist with a big smile on his face. "Now


    that I''m back, we can continue where we left off. I don''t care if you''re married or not."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "But I care! Can''t you just leave me alone?" Jenna pushed him away like an electric shock and said


    firmly, "Isaias Rowe, I have never epted your advances!"


    She used to work at a nightclub where she met Isaias who pursued her relentlessly by sending


    flowers and water but she never epted him!


    "I rejected your advances very clearly because I don''t like you at all! Please leave right now!" The


    more sternly Jenna refused him, the deeper Isaias'' smile became on his face.


    "Don''t pretend in front of me; weren''t you happy when giving out condoms at nightclubs? You''re not


    exactly an innocent woman, so why pretend?" He had long set his sights on this woman but there


    were too many people at the nightclub making it difficult for him to make any moves.


    Since being rejected by Jenna, he had been investigating everything about her as he never failed in


    getting what he wanted before.


    "You''re only with Rhys for money anyway, aren''t you? Well then, let me give it to you instead, but


    listen carefully, otherwise, I wille knocking on your door telling everyone about what happened


    before. The Williams family wouldn''t want someone like ''the condomdy'' as their daughter-inw."


    That kind of wealthy family cared most about their reputation; how could they ept someone like


    Jenna?

 Chapter 948 Did Jenna Cheat?

    Chapter 948 Did Jenna Cheat?


    Chapter 948 Did Jenna Cheat?


    Isaias was talking while gesturing with his hands and moving around.


    His hand was once again pushed away by Jenna. "Please have some self-respect. I''m already


    married now. Are youpeting to be a home wrecker?"


    "I know you''re married, but you know what they say, a woman who''s been married is more


    intriguing," chuckled Isaias.


    "Lunatic!" Jenna turned and walked away, wanting to get far away from this lunatic.


    She didn''t notice at all that Isaias behind her took out a towel and covered her mouth with lightning


    speed.


    The towel had beenced with drugs, causing Jenna''s body to immediately weaken as she


    copsed onto Isaias.


    "Beauty, we can have a further interaction tonight. After tonight, you definitely won''t refuse me


    anymore." Isaias'' smile grew deeper as he lifted her onto his car.


    Not far away, Kamden, who had just parked his car, was stunned.


    He rubbed his eyes hard and confirmed that the woman was indeed Jenna. Wasn''t she Rhys'' wife?


    "Oh my god!"


    Kamden immediately took a photo, got into the car and turned the steering wheel towards the


    Williams Group. He barged into the CEO''s office and banged on the table with force.


    "Bro, don''t work anymore. Your wife has run away with someone else. Haven''t you always wanted a


    divorce? This is a perfect opportunity for you. A cheating wife, tsk, your mother won''t give you a


    hard time now."


    He talked incessantly for a while, and finally Rhys raised his head with a calm attitude and asked,


    "Are you crazy?"


    Jenna and he have been open with each other. She doesn''t have anyone she likes right now, so


    how could she possibly be seeing someone else?


    "I''m talking about something serious with you. Anyway, I saw your wife being hugged into a car by a


    man. As for the cause and effect, I don''t know. But it''s obvious that you''ve been cuckolded in broad


    daylight!" Kamden became even more anxious.


    He even doubted whether his good buddy was a man at all. How could he be indifferent to being


    cuckolded?


    "If you like Jenna, you must be anxious now. If you don''t like her, take this opportunity to get a


    divorce. Either way, you need to react! I know you don''t believe me, fine, I''ll show you the picture."


    Kamden opened his phone, found the photo he had just taken, and showed it to Rhys.


    The woman in the photo really is Jenna. She''s half-closing her eyes and leaning into the man''s


    embrace, looking like a couple in love.


    "Give me some reaction! Rhys, you''re not really going crazy from the stimtion, are you?"


    Kamden kept muttering.


    "Something''s not right. Jenna doesn''t even have a crush on anyone, and with her personality, how


    could she possibly be falling onto a man with her eyes closed?" Rhys stared at the photo for a while


    before shaking his head.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After spending such a long time together, he probably has a good idea of what kind of person Jenna


    is.


    Maybe she was calcted.


    "Do you remember the license te number of that man''s car?"


    "I do, but does it matter?" Kamden became even more confused. "You''re not nning to seek


    revenge on that guy, are you?"


    "Of course not, I suspect Jenna has been kidnapped and I''m going to rescue her."


    Rhys strode out while speaking.


    In the abandoned warehouse, Isaias tied Jenna to a chair and looked at her small face. Unable to


    resist, he reached out and caressed her, saying, "Why not just obediently give in to me? Why suffer


    like this?"


    He patiently waited until evening, and finally the medicine wore off and Jenna woke up.


    Jenna realized that she was now being kidnapped and attempted to threaten him with the police.


    "You''d better let me go quickly. This is illegal, and if the policee looking for you, you won''t have


    a good oue! I''m already married, is it worth causing such a fuss over someone who''s already


    taken?"


    Isaias thought carefully.


    Just when Jenna thought he would let her go, he suddenlyughed, revealing two big front teeth.


    "It''ll be so worth it. By then, you''ll definitely be abandoned and begging me to have you. Don''t you


    find that satisfying, Jenna? Why did you reject me back then?"


    If Jenna had obediently given in to him, he might have grown tired of her after a few times in bed.


    By then, he would naturally give her freedom.


    But she transformed herself and became Mrs. Williams.


    What a disgusting and despicable bitch!


    "I asked my good friend to get some drug. Drinking it will make the body hot. How about we try it?"


    Isaias said, while holding out a small bottle and waving it in front of Jenna.


    Jenna immediately guessed what was going on and her face stiffened, "You''re really crazy. If you


    get caught, you''ll go to jail!"


    This kind of thing was prohibited and forbidden byw.


    As for the man in front of her, he was aplete and utter lunatic!


    "Do you think I care?" Isaiasughed even harder, taking out a few photos from his phone and


    proudly showing them off to her. "These women are just like you, they wanted to reject me but after


    drinking the potion, they became incredibly active!"


    There were several surveince cameras in this abandoned warehouse that could capture footage


    from all angles.


    By then, he could just take a few explicit pictures of Jenna, and with those pictures in hand, she


    would not dare to make a fuss.


    "If you behave ande out to date me, I''ll appreciate these photos on my own. Otherwise, I''ll post


    them online!"


    Isaias kept threatening, enjoying Jenna''s panicked expression.


    He has never failed before, and he won''t this time either.


    "Do you know I''m Mrs. Williams? As long as you''re willing to spare me, I''ll give you a lot of money."


    Jenna had no choice but to continue trying to entice him.


    The first priority was to leave this ce as soon as possible, and then report to the police to bring


    this man to justice.


    "I don''t want money," Isaias shook his head. "Besides, with your photo, how could I not get it?"


    As long as he had the photo in hand, Jenna had to give him whatever he wanted.


    After saying that, he pried open Jenna''s mouth and poured an entire vial of liquid down her throat,


    tightly holding her mouth shut.


    Jenna desperately tried to vomit, but identally swallowed some of the liquid. She clenched her


    hand tightly, nails digging into her palm, struggling to stay conscious.


    "Give up. There''s no antidote for this. You have two choices: either give yourself to me or die!"


    Isaias noticed her small actions but did not stop her, he just reminded her with a smile.

 Chapter 949 DonT Know How To Face It

    Chapter 949 Don''T Know How To Face It


    Chapter 949 Don''t Know How to Face It


    "Even if I die, I won''t let you seed!" Jenna spat fiercely.


    Being vited by such a man was worse than death.


    Isaias was not angry; he was just sitting next to her.


    She talked tough, but in a few more minutes, she would lose consciousness, and then her


    demeanor wouldn''t be the same as now.


    He waited patiently, ready to take action. Suddenly he heard a noise outside. Before he could even


    stand up, several people broke in through the door, with Rhys at the forefront.


    "Who gave you the courage to kidnap my woman?" Rhys looked at Jenna sitting on the chair,


    feeling an indescribable anger in his heart.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with himself, maybe it was concern or maybe it was self-protection.


    "Your woman? We have slept together..." Isaias was about to talk trash when he got pped in the


    face.


    "You better talk to me nicely, my patience is limited!" Rhys said with a cold face, and then pped


    Isaias again. "Do you think I''m a fool? I won''t believe everything you say!"


    When he first saw the photo, what he was thinking was that Jenna could never do such a thing.


    Fortunately, he bet right.


    Jenna had been kidnapped.


    If I were to bete again, no one knows what would happen.


    "Do you not believe me? If you don''t believe me, then just look at her!" Isaias felt very anxious, but


    he still tried to appear strong on the surface.


    He pointed usingly at Jenna, saying, "Look at your wife, her face flushed. She was just seducing


    me. Normally, you must have never seen so many tricks, and I never expected it either. Your wife


    appears aloof, but she''s actually quite dissolute."


    Kamden stood behind, listening to these words and couldn''t help but let out a sigh.


    This kidnapper''s brain must not be functioning properly. At such a critical moment, he still wanted to


    provoke Rhys.


    As expected, Rhys grew angrier as he listened to these words and pressed him to the ground,


    beating him mercilessly.


    Kamden didn''t step forward to intervene until he heard the sound of police sirens outside. "The cops


    areing, Rhys. Don''t fight anymore," he urged.


    Rhys nodded and finally stopped.


    He walked up to Jenna and untied the rope for her, saying, "Let''s go, I''ll take you home now."


    "I''m so hot." Jenna suddenly threw herself into his arms, and the lips of the two touched together.


    Rhys was immediately stunned, with only one thought in his mind: Jenna''s lips are really soft.


    "Jenna, do you even know what you''re saying? Are you crazy?" Rhys ced his hand on her


    forehead, suspecting something was amiss.


    He guessed Jenna had been drugged.


    The efficacy of this drug was very strong. Jenna hadpletely lost consciousness now and known


    nothing, nor could she hear the voices of Rhys and Kamden.


    Two people brought Jenna to Kamden''s ce, and Kamden conducted a preliminary examination


    on her. He sighed heavily.


    "There''s no cure for this drug. Now you have only two options: either sleep with her for a night or


    watch her die."


    "Technically, there is a cure, but Jenna simply can''t wait for it. Rounded up, it means she''s beyond


    saving."


    Rhys hesitated immediately. He and Jenna were only in a contractual marriage, and in three months


    they would have to separate. If they had sex now, what would their rtionship be considered?


    But he couldn''t just watch her die.


    "Is there any other way? Maybe we can dy it a bit and you can hurry up to prepare the antidote.


    Kamden, you are very talented in medicine and you have a teacher, so I''m sure you can figure


    something out!"


    "I can try to find a solution, but the problem is that bastard gave your wife too much drug, you


    know? Jenna can''t wait any longer!"


    If the dosage of this drug was a little smaller, he could find a way to handle it. But in this situation,


    even if his teacher came over, they would be powerless.


    Watching Rhys struggle, Kamden patted his shoulder and said, "Take your time to think it through.


    After all, you''re her husband and the decision is yours. Even if something were to happen, you


    wouldn''t be held responsible. The real question is what do you truly want in your heart?"


    When Rhys saw the photo, he unconditionally believed Jenna and personally rescued her. Isn''t all


    of this enough to prove that Jenna is important in Rhys'' heart.


    After Kamden left the room, Rhys stood still for a while, hesitating. Eventually, he took off his


    clothes.


    An hourter, Rhys pushed open the door and walked out, coincidentally running into Kamden who


    had just returned home.


    "I went to get your wife some meds, and they''re supposed to help..."


    "Thank you, but we don''t need these medicines anymore. Jenna is fine now," Rhys interrupted him.


    Kamden was stunned for a few seconds before he realized what was going on and threw the


    medicine on the couch.


    "I knew it, how could you let her die? After today, you two can live happily together. Jenna is a good


    woman, and you''re at an age where you should settle down."


    Since his good friend found his true love, Kamden was genuinely happy for him.


    "But we don''t have any feelings for each other now." Rhys didn''t even know how to face Jenna after


    this incident.


    This whole thing happened too suddenly; no one was prepared for it.


    After thinking about it for a while, he spoke up, "Kamden, can you keep this between us? Give me


    some time to think things through before I tell Jenna everything."


    "Sure thing! I''ll keep your secret until the baby''s born if that''s what it takes. But sometimes avoiding


    things won''t solve anything; eventually, you''ll have to face them head-on."


    Kamden agreed without hesitation and patted him on the shoulder as they both anticipated that


    Jenna would wake up soon. Rhys personally took her home and left with an excuse of having work


    to do in hispany.


    Mrs. Williams learned about Jenna''s kidnapping and quickly instructed the servants to make some


    calming tea which she served immediately when Jenna woke up from unconsciousness:


    "Jenna, drinking this can make you rxed. Drink some more. Treat this as just a bad dream and


    forget about it," Mrs Williams said kindly towards her daughter-inw who had been treated much


    better by Rhystely than ever before in recent times.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Rhys'' attitude towards her had improved so much during this period that there might be something


    special happening soon in their family.


    "I know, Mom; thank you," replied Jenna with a slightly uneasy feeling inside of her heart.


    After being drugged, shepletely lost consciousness. She didn''t know what happened next or


    whether anything else urred between Isaias and her or not...

 Chapter 950 Pregnant

    Chapter 950 Pregnant


    Chapter 950 Pregnant


    Over the next few days, Jenna was constantly on edge, especially when she realized that her


    period was half a monthte. Her period had always been very regr and never dyed before.


    Could it be that she was pregnant?


    Thinking of this possibility, she quickly went to the hospital for a check-up. The results came out


    soon after and Jenna looked at them in disbelief.


    She didn''t know how she got home or how to face Rhys. She asked him in a low voice, "Did you just


    send me back home when you saved me that day?"


    In her heart, there was still onest hope - maybe the person who had sex with her wasn''t Isaias but


    Rhys.


    "Why do you ask?" Rhys hesitated for a moment before answering.


    At that time, he took Jenna to Kamden''s house first and detoxified her before sending her back


    home. He should tell the truth but for some reason couldn''t bring himself to say it.


    He didn''t even know how he would face Jenna after saying it since they had no feelings for each


    other and yet they had sex.


    "I did send you straight back home. I couldn''t leave you outside alone, could I? It''s my fault; I didn''t


    take good care of you then, but from now on, I will pay extra attention, so no one can kidnap or


    harm you."


    Rhys made many promises afterward, but Jenna didn''t hear any of them, as they were just buzzing


    noises in her head. Now she knew Isaias was most likely the father of her unborn child.


    Why bother living if she carried his baby? She even thought about suicide but hesitated because of


    her brother and mother who were still struggling with life themselves. Her mom had been in ICU all


    this while without waking up yet; what would happen if something happened to herself too?


    "I understand now; I need some rest," said Jenna as an excuse before going back into the bedroom


    where she ced the test report on top of the table.


    She needed time to think things through. Perhaps their three-month agreement needed an early


    termination date.


    Just then, there was knocking at the door, followed by Mrs. Williams walking into her bedroom.


    Then Jenna realized she had forgotten about hiding the test report away!


    "What is this thing? When did you get pregnant? Why didn''t anyone tell me about such good


    news?" Mrs. Williams eximed happily while looking at the test report which left poor Jenna feeling


    more anxious than ever!


    "Mrs. Williams, this child..." Jenna took a deep breath and spoke the truth, "This child is not Rhys'' at


    all. I was kidnapped and drugged that day, and if you do the math, this child was conceived on that


    day."


    As soon as these words were spoken, Mrs. Williams was stunned and her mouth hung wide open.


    "What do you mean? This child is not my son, but rather the criminal''s? Jenna, don''t joke with me


    about this kind of thing, it''s not funny at all. If you were drugged that day, why didn''t you use


    contraception?"


    Even if you didn''t take any precautions beforehand, you can always take some contraceptive pills


    afterwards.


    "I... I''m not sure if I had sex with him," Jenna lowered her head.


    Since Mrs. Williams has found out, there was no need to conceal it.


    She decided toe clean and revealed the agreement between her and Rhys in full detail.


    Mrs. Williams took a long time to sort things out and finally let out a sigh, "I thought if I pushed him


    harder, he would listen to me. I never expected things to turn out like this. Jenna, since you two


    were just acting before and now this has happened, there''s no need for the act anymore. Let''s sign


    an agreement that after you give birth to this child, you two will get divorced directly."


    Allowing Jenna to give birth to this child was already her greatest tolerance.


    "I will draft an agreement right away, Jenna. During the days you married into the Williams family, I


    have fulfilled my responsibilities towards you. This unexpected incident is neither your fault nor


    mine. As for this child, I will provide child support and our Williams family has done our utmost to


    help you."


    I''m willing to ept this daughter-inw from a low family as long as my son likes her. But who


    knows they are just acting in front of me. And now Jenna is even pregnant with the kidnapper''s


    child.


    Soon, Mrs. Williams prepared the agreement and printed it out to show Jenna. "This is the


    agreement, please take a look and see if there''s anything that needs to be added. If not, we''ll follow


    what''s written in the agreement."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She had no objections. The Williams family had been treating her well these past few days, and


    initially, she took the five million dors to have Rhys'' child.


    "I will try my best to pay you back that money." Jenna struggled as she thought about the five million


    dors.


    Her childhood was too unfortunate, and facing this unexpected pregnancy, she couldn''t bear to give


    up. Even if this matter didn''t reach Mrs. Williams'' ears, she and Rhys would still divorce after three


    months. If she gave up on this child as well, then she truly would have nothing left.


    "You don''t need to repay that money; I only have one request: stay away from my son a little more.


    You two shouldn''t contact each other anymore unless it''s necessary. It''s better if you don''t even see


    each other at all. Can you do that?" Mrs. Williams made her request.


    All she wanted was for her son to live happily!


    "I can do that." Jenna suddenly felt heavy-hearted.


    She didn''t know what happened exactly within herself. Clearly, she didn''t like Rhys at all. Leaving


    here should be a relief for her, but just thinking of leaving made her feel heartbroken.


    "It''s good that you can do it; we''ve signed an agreement together," said Mrs. Williams, "Your brother


    can still stay here during this time period until your mother wakes up froma. Afterward, I''ll buy


    you a house ording to our promise. If you''re not sensible enough, then we''ll end things." Mrs.


    Williams warned before getting up and walking out of the room.


    She wasn''t sure how Rhys felt towards Jenna, whether he was pretending or really did harbor


    feelings for her. The safest way was for them to never meet again.


    Jenna was now pregnant with someone else''s child. Even if Jenna''s baby was aborted, she


    wouldn''t ept such a daughter-inw.

 Chapter 951 Stay Away From Him

    Chapter 951 Stay Away From Him


    Chapter 951 Stay away from Him


    After signing the agreement, Jenna intentionally avoided Rhys.


    Rhys quickly realized this and asked with some confusion, "Jenna, did I do something wrong? Why


    do I feel like you''re avoiding me?"


    These days he had been thinking about what to do next for the two of them.


    Now he had thought it through and was very clear about it. He doesn''t hate Jenna, and even has a


    little bit of affection for her. Perhaps, as time goes by, they will gradually fall in love.


    "We are already married, so let''s just live a happy life together. As for that three-month agreement,


    forget about it."


    "What?" Jenna didn''t expect him to say that and was momentarily caught off guard. "Have you been


    through something recently? Why would you suddenly change your attitude?"


    At the beginning, he really disliked her and didn''t even want to be in the same room with her. Even if


    she had been drugged, he still wouldn''t have wanted to have sex with her.


    What is going on right now?


    "I wasn''t really affected by anything, I just thought about it carefully. My mother made a lot of sense.


    I''m at an age where it''s time to settle down. Since we''re married now, I''ll take responsibility for you,"


    Rhys shook his head.


    This time, no one forced him. It was his own decision.


    Maybe it''d been too long since he was single, but now he suddenly yearned for family life. After


    work every day, he could y with his children and chat with his wife about what happened that day.


    It was also very interesting.


    "But I don''t want to, Rhys. Have you forgotten our original agreement? I don''t want to go back on


    my word. We''re going to divorce anyway, and if you''re afraid of our mother not epting it, then we


    can wait a little longer." Jenna looked into his eyes and refused without hesitation.


    She now truly understands the phrase "life is unpredictable".


    She never thought that Rhys would actually change his mind.


    If this had been brought up earlier, she would have agreed and tried her best. But now, she is


    pregnant with that man''s child.


    Even an ordinary man cannot ept raising someone else''s child, let alone Rhys.


    There was never really any love between them, and with this incident happening, it''s best for them


    to just part ways.


    He couldn''t understand why things had turned out this way and couldn''t help but ask, "Can you give


    me a reason? Did I do something wrong or what? I''m not joking, I really want to be with you."


    For the first time, he entertained the idea of living together with a woman.


    He was 100% sure that he was serious and there was no hint of joking in his words.


    "Because we''re not a good match. You''re Mr. Williams from a wealthy family while I''m just an


    ordinary woman from a regr family. We won''t be happy together, Rhys. Please, just let me go,"


    Jenna pushed him away and walked out.


    As she closed the door behind her, tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    She kept asking herself over and over again why all the hardships had toe her way. Why


    couldn''t God just leave her alone?


    With such a dad and now this psycho added into the mix, they ruined all of her happiness!


    Suddenly, Rhys came out as well.


    "There''s nothing left for us to say to each other. Please don''t follow me," Jenna turned around and


    walked away while wiping away tears.


    Without thinking twice about it, Rhys chased after her.


    The sight of them running after each other caught Mrs. Williams'' attention who immediately became


    cold-faced with impatience as she intervened,


    "What are you two doing? Jenna, youe into my room; there''s something I need to talk to you


    about."


    Rhys could onlyply as he watched Jenna follow his mother back into their bedroom without


    saying anything else for now. There would still be plenty of timeter on if needed anyway...


    "Did you forget how we signed that agreement?" Mrs. Williams mmed shut the door behind them


    before turning around with fury in her eyes,


    "I thought you were a sensible girl but apparently not! You should know that I''ve been very


    considerate towards your situation in our agreement already so what are you trying to do now? Are


    you trying to p my face?"


    "I told you before; I can offer you enough money! All I want is for you stay away from my son but


    look at yourself!"


    They were chasing each other right in front of her... if they were alone inside their bedroom, who


    knows what might have happened...


    When she had tried to set them up before, they had teamed up to pretend. Now that she wasn''t


    trying anymore, they were suddenly back together. Wasn''t this just to spite her?


    "Jenna, let me say it again: stay away from my son. Don''t try my limited patience. Don''t push me too


    far or your family will suffer!" Mrs. Williams'' words grew harsher.


    When she was young, Mrs. Williams wasn''t just any wealthy wife or sheltered flower; she was a


    female entrepreneur who fought alongside her husband in the business world.


    That''s why she wanted her son to find a reliable wife as soon as possible so that they could support


    each other and make his life easier.


    "I didn''t mean it like that...," Jenna anxiously exined, not wanting this matter to affect her family.


    She wanted to speak but Mrs. Williams wouldn''t listen and stopped her directly.


    "Don''t tell me my son chased after you! Since the day you two got married, he hasn''t been


    interested in you at all! You better not lie in front of me!" She knew her son too well.


    A person who wouldn''t even share a bed when drugged couldn''t possibly change his mind and


    chase after Jenna all of sudden!


    It must be this good daughter-inw doing something behind their backs!


    "I don''t want Rhys knowing about your pregnancy; this child isn''t ours anyway! You''d better keep it


    hidden because I''ve been paying for your mother''s medical bills at the hospital. If I stop paying now,


    your mother will be kicked out immediately along with your brother''s tuition fees which you can


    never afford alone." Every word from Mrs. Williams made Jenna feel heavier than before.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Right now besides nodding along with what was being said, there was nothing else Jenna could do


    because every word spoken by Mrs. Williams may have sounded harsh but were true facts. If she


    wished so, one sentence would cut off their entire livelihoods!


    "Stay away from my son or I''ll cut off payment for your mother''s medical bills," emphasized Mrs.


    Williams once again.

 Chapter 952 Refusing To Lend Money

    Chapter 952 Refusing To Lend Money


    Chapter 952 Refusing to Lend Money


    "I understand, don''t worry, there won''t be anything like this again," Jenna nodded, feeling bitter


    inside.


    Maybe she liked Rhys too.


    But at this point, whether she liked him or not was meaningless. All she could do was keep this to


    herself.


    After leaving Mrs. Williams'' room, Jenna went straight to find Rhys and took a deep breath before


    speaking, "I already have someone I like. Please don''t pursue me anymore. I''m afraid my crush will


    misunderstand."


    Jenna didn''t even dare to look into Rhys'' eyes as she spoke and quickly ran away after finishing her


    sentence.


    She ran out onto the street with no particr destination in mind until her best friend called her up


    and invited her out for some fun.


    The two of them met up at a nearby coffee shop.


    "Wow! It''s been only a few days since west saw each other and you''ve turned into such a high-


    ssdy! My dear bestie, tell me how you suddenly became so rich." Her friend''s eyes widened as


    she looked at the luxury brand logos on Jenna''s clothes.


    If she remembered correctly, Jenna''s father was clearly a gambler. How did Jenna suddenly


    be so wealthy?


    "Don''t tell me your dad won millions in gambling overnight and became an instant millionaire who


    bought lots of properties? Is he now andlord?"


    "Lori, what are you thinking? That''s impossible!" Jennaughed bitterly inside.


    If only that were true... But unfortunately for her father who couldn''t stay out of trouble, getting rich


    seemed highly unlikely.


    "I got married but my husbandes from money too. However our marriage ising to an end


    soon," said Jenna with another bitterugh.


    She briefly told Lori about what had happened recently but left out the part where she had been


    kidnapped.


    As Lori listened more intently to everything that had happened recently in awe; "They say fools


    have all the luck; looks like you have dumb luck."


    That was the Williams family after all - they were considered aristocrats with ess to whatever


    they wanted whenever they wanted it.


    Even if Jenna didn''t do anything for the rest of her life, she would still live an affluent life, unlike


    herself who lived miserably.


    "By the way, since you''re so rich now, can you lend me some money? I had a boyfriend before, as


    you know. He was into stock trading and lost all his money in it. He even lost all of my money too.


    Later on, someone told me that it was called a Ponzi scheme." Lori grasped at thest straw and


    keptining to her.


    You see, that money wasn''t just her savings; she also borrowed some from online sources!


    If her savings were gone, then they were gone. She could just cut back on expenses. But borrowing


    was different. If she couldn''t pay back the loan, then the bank would sue her.


    "You''re so rich now, can''t you lend me some? I don''t need much - just $500 thousand. I n to


    invest in a small business and when I make enough money, I''ll repay you immediately. We''re good


    friends after all; please help me out!" Lori kept pleading.


    She asked many friends but who had that much money? After asking around for a while, she only


    managed to borrow less than $100 dors with a huge gap left.


    "I... I''m sorry but there''s nothing I can do about it. I don''t have that much money." Jenna shook her


    head.


    It wasn''t because she didn''t want to lend or didn''t care about her good friend but because she


    couldn''t afford it herself.


    The Williams family was wealthy indeed but their wealth belonged solely to them; what did it have to


    do with Jenna?


    Lori''s face turned unpleasant instantly as Jenna said she didn''t have that much money. Wasn''t


    Jenna joking?!


    "My situation is special," Jenna continued speaking halfway through before Lori interrupted,


    "Stop pretending! If you don''t want to lend, then just say so."


    If it was before, Lorelei wouldn''t give Jenna a hard time. But considering the fact that Jenna had


    married into the Williams family, it should be rather easy for Jenna to lend her 500 thousand.


    "I''m going to repay you anyway! Do you really need to lie to me? Can''t believe how arrogant you


    be once you get rich. Since that''s how things are, let''s not be friends anymore. You may go


    spend time with your high-ss friends!"


    Lori grew angrier and rolled her eyes. Jenna''s family used to be poor, and they couldn''t afford to


    eat often. Lori felt sorry for her friend, so she would give Jenna some of her living expenses


    every time.


    Although the money was not much, it was already everything for a student.


    What did she get in return?


    "I don''t have any money right now. I''ll try toe up with something and give you fifty or a hundred


    thousand dors as soon as possible. Is that okay?" Jenna kept exining because she didn''t want


    to lose her best friend.


    Lori had helped Jenna many times before, and if possible, even if it meant a million, Jenna would


    still give it.


    "Ha-ha! Fifty or a hundred thousand? Who do you think you''re insulting?" Lori sneered coldly.


    "Asking Mr. Williams for five hundred thousand is no different from asking for fifty cents. If you don''t


    want to help me out, then there''s no need to force yourself."


    She wouldn''t ept this kind of charity!


    "You misunderstood me; I can''t ask Rhys for money because my mother-inw won''t allow it!"


    Jenna shouted without thinking about anything else.


    Mrs. Williams made herself clear that if Jenna went looking for Rhys again, then her mother''s


    medical expenses would be cut off immediately.


    Jenna was really scared now; she didn''t dare gamble anymore!


    "Just leave me alone! Stop lying; aren''t you disgusted with yourself?" Lori didn''t want to hear any


    more lies, so she picked up the lemonade on the table and poured it directly onto Jenna''s face


    before standing up angrily while looking at the disheveled state of Jenna who seemed like an


    abandoned puppy.


    "Wasn''t I good enough to you before? Everyone said that nobody wanted anything to do with a


    gambler''s daughter like yourself, but did I believe them? Not only did I not believe them, but also


    defended your honor when others spoke ill behind your back! And how are you treating me now?


    Get out of here right away; I never want see your face again!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Jenna still wanted to continue defending herself only fueled more anger inside Lorelei


    who turned around and walked away.


    "What good friend is she supposed to be! She''s just a liar. Even after marrying into wealth, she''s still


    so stingy. Is she so afraid of me not repaying it?"


    If she had options, how could she possibly try borrowing money from Jenna?


    Besides, the borrowed money would go straight into paying off online loans rather than being spent


    recklessly by herself. Why should Jenna act so heartless towards her? It was obvious that Jenna


    had no intentions to be friends with her anymore.


    Well, she had friends anyway. Losing Jenna wouldn''t be the end of the world.

 Chapter 953 She Should Lose Everything

    Chapter 953 She Should Lose Everything


    Chapter 953 She Should Lose Everything


    Lori became increasingly ufortable as she spoke, and her eyes began to moisten.


    After so many years of emotional investment. she even regarded Jenna as her closest friend. However, the oue was such a disappointment.


    How could she be content with this?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "The taste of being betrayed by a friend isn''t pleasant, is it? Let me tell you, that woman is actually a little slut, seducing many men outside. She has


    money, but she¡¯s unwilling to lend it to you. If I were you, I''d definitely find a way to get back at her and not just swallow my grievances foolishly."


    Suddenly, a man''s voice reached Lori''s ears. She turned her head and angrily cursed, "What business is it of yours? It''s not your ce to meddle


    in our affairs!"


    The man was absolutely sick. He saw her in such a miserable state and still came to taunt her.


    Let''s see if he can stillugh when he encounters something like this!


    "Don''t be angry with me. I''m here to help you. You owe some money. right? I''ll help you pay off that debt. I have one request: let''s join forces and deal


    with Jenna together.¡± Isaias took out a bank card from his bag and ced it in Lori''s hand


    "Please check the bnce on this card, the password is six zeros. After you finish checking, please reply to me.¡±


    Lori looked at the bank card in front of her, then nced at Isaias, and confusion filled her mind.


    Is this man really sick?


    However, since he is giving you me, why should I refuse it?


    "Okay, I''ll check right now," Lori said and immediately made a call to the bank. Soon she found out that there was exactly 500, 000 dors in the


    ount, neither more nor less.


    She put down her phone and looked at Isaias with a puzzled expression. "What do you want me to do with this money? I have principles, and I won''t


    do anything that I shouldn''t be doing!"


    I would never do anything like selling my body or selling my dignity.


    If she had been willing, the money would have been paid back long ago and it wouldn''t havee to this situation now.


    "I only need you to team up with me against Jenna. That bitch fooled my emotions and took a lot of my money. We''re both victims, so we should form


    an alliance to get revenge together!" Isaias'' lips curled slightly as he fabricated a story.


    Lori listened intently and found herself getting more and more involved in the story. How could Jenna do something like this, deceive a man''s


    emotions like that? Jenna deserved to be punished


    But they were good friends before, very close friends. Even if things went sour now, she wanted to end it on a good note and not make it too bad


    between them.


    "Come on, wake up. She never saw you as a friend," Isaias saw her inner turmoil and didn¡¯t push her further. Instead, he suggested giving them three


    days to think about whether or not they wanted to work together.


    This time, Lori agreed.


    That night, Lori''s nude photos were posted online with some insultingments. The incident exploded instantly with an astonishing number of


    reposts, reads andments.


    "Oh my god! Is this woman crazy? She actually posed like that!"


    "She must have been betrayed by her boyfriend but let''s face it, girls should learn how to protect themselves better. Don¡¯t take these kinds of photos;


    if they get posted online, your life will be ruined."


    "I don''t think this woman is any good either; if it was just a video taken without consent, then maybe we can sympathize but these poses are so


    comfortable-looking.¡±


    Netizens discussed with only a small portion showing sympathy while the vast majority condemned her behavior.


    Lori quickly saw thosements online and was stunned by them all over again. She had never taken such pictures before, so what was going


    on?


    Just as she was in shock, Isaias called, "Lori you''ve seen those messages online right? I don''t need to say anything because you can guess who


    did this!"


    "I didn''t take any of those pictures! They''re all fake!¡± Lori broke down emotionally almost despairingly shouting into the phone.


    Originally, I only owed a huge amount of online loans, but now my reputation has beenpletely ruined.


    Does that mean I really have to sell myself for money if she has no other choice?


    "I certainly know that these things were not taken by you. Although we have only met once, I know that you are not that kind of person.¡± Isaias said


    with a slight smile on his lips, patiently coaxing.


    These things were prepared by someone themselves, using face-swapping technology. It''s definitely not Lori voluntarily filming.


    Isaias was actually the mastermind behind it, just because Lori didn''t agree to cooperate with him today.


    He would make sure those who dared to refuse him suffer.


    "Thin carefully, who has the ability


    to make this incident a trending


    topic. It''s probably your so-called


    best fried? ot willing to lend yous


    moneys one thing, but afraid that


    you Hf spread rumors outside, she


    decided to destroy youpletely


    serthat no one will be ieve-what you


    say anymore.¡± Content b¨¦longs to


    Isaias kept speaking. constantly brainwashing Lori.


    He had previously studied


    psychology fe f¨¦r a period of time and


    was very good at taking advantage~


    of the weaknesses of human natufe.


    Coupled with Lori''s current ¡é


    extreme emotional excitement, he


    easily fooled her with just afew


    w¨¦rds.


    "I hate that bitch so much, I shouldn''t have seen her today!" Lori covered her head in agony as tears streamed down her face.


    Her whole life was ruined just like that.


    She was clearly young with endless possibilities. However, now she was like a rat in a sewer and even dare not go out.


    She cried louder and louder, crying for two or three hours before gradually bing quiet.


    "So, are youwilling fe) cooperate with


    me?" Isaias asked again, "If you'' re


    willing to-cooperate with me, I''I-help


    you seek revenge. That bitch ruined


    yourreputation, and I want her to


    taste the same bitterness!" Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Lori didn''t hesitate, gritting her teeth as she nodded. "I''ll cooperate with you. As long as it leads to that bitch''s death, I''m willing to do anything!"


    She was wrong, she shouldn''t have been soft-hearted


    That kind of bitch should lose everything, be abandoned by everyone, so Jenna could understand the pain she was enduring today!

 Chapter 954 Time Is Running Out

    Chapter 954 Time Is Running Out


    Chapter 954 Time is Running Out


    "How do you want me to cooperate with you? I''m willing to do anything as long as that bitch dies." Lori took a deep breath.


    Originally, she was still considering whether to refuse and the money offered by Isaias remained untouched.


    Since she had decided to cooperate, she might as well pay off the debt and focus on dealing with Jenna wholeheartedly!


    "As long as you are willing to cooperate with me, I have a way. You are currently renting a ce te live, right? Let''s live together so we can work on it


    better. I wille pick you up now." Isaias said contentedly as he hung up the phone.


    Since he couldn''t have Jenna for now, he decided to have some fun with her best friend first.


    The Williams family''s study.


    Rhys pulled Jenna inside and mmed the door shut with a bang, his expression stern as he looked at her.


    "You keep saying that you already have someone you like, then tell me, who is that person? If you two really love each other, I will never stand in your


    way!¡±


    He increasingly felt that Jenna was deliberately finding an excuse to brush him off.


    But why does she have to do this?


    "He is my elementary school ssmate, don''t worry about it, it''s not your business anyway," Jenna said. She was afraid that staying for too long


    would make Mrs. Williams angry, so she quickly ran out.


    She held her own nket and randomly found a guest room


    Starting from today, the two of us would sleep in separate rooms.


    Rhys soon realized this and decided to bring his nket to the guest room. Before he could say anything, he saw Mrs. Williams walk in.


    "What are you two doing in the guest room? Rhys, is your master bedroom not big enough for you to sleep in?" Mrs. Williams said, ring at Jenna


    as she spoke.


    Rhys shook his head, saying, "The master bedroom is spacious enough, but Jenna insisted on sleeping in the guest room. As her husband, I


    naturally have to follow.¡±


    If this had been done earlier, Mrs. Williams would have been very happy.


    But now, without any hesitation, she pushed her son out and said, "Go to your master bedroom and why did youe to the guest room? Since


    Jenna wants to sleep here, it means she wants to sleep separately from you. Can''t you even see this?¡±


    "Mom?" Rhys looked puzzled.


    What''s been going ontely? Mom and Jenna have been acting very weirdly.


    The two of them seem to have conspired together and kept it a secret from me.


    "Mom, you want us having children, don''t you? If Jenna and I sleep separately, how are we gonna have children?"


    "Rhys, you didn''t want to get married before, right? Mom thought about it and forcing you isn''t worth it. If you don''t want to be married, then just get a


    divorce.¡± Mrs. Williams nced at her son and spoke casually.


    Rhys waspletely stunned by this sudden change of heart from his mother. He didn¡¯t care about anything else as he chased after her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He grabbed Mrs. Williams and asked with confusion written all over his face, "Mom, what''s been going ontely? How did you suddenly change so


    much?"


    Mrs. Williams threw the question back at him directly. "Isn''t this what you wanted most? When you first got married, you didn''t want this wife no matter


    what I did; I forced it on you. Now that I''ve changed my mind and won''t force anything on you anymore, why don''t both of you just get a divorce?"


    Although they had signed an agreement for their marriage contract, she still hoped that they could quickly divorce and go their separate ways without


    ever seeing each other again.


    ¡°But now I''ve changed my mind too! I realized that I like Jenna and have to take responsibility for her!" Rhys gritted his teeth as he spoke out loud.


    He had feelings for Jenna; they had even slept together.


    Regardless of everything else though, he would never divorce himself!


    ¡°You!¡± Mrs. Williams couldn''t believe what she was hearing from her son; she froze in shock.


    So he really fell in love with her?!


    Wasn''t he joking around with me earlier?


    "We''ll talk about thister. Even if you like Jenna now, she doesn¡¯t like YOU! She has requested separate beds.¡± She continued speaking while


    pushing all the me onto Jenna instead.


    She believed that Jenna would obediently listen until after her mom''s hospitalization period ended before daring to confront them again.


    Rhys wanted tg say something more


    but Mrs. Williams clutched at her


    chest suddenly with pain etched .~


    across h¨¦r face. "My heart seems.to


    be actifig up again... take me quickly


    to theshospital Rhys... are YoU really


    gaig let your mother die because of


    s6me woman?¡±


    "Mom!" Rhys felt helpless as well since there wasn¡¯t any way around.


    Reluctantly, he took his mother straight away towards a nearby hospital without further ado.


    On the way, Rhys once again made his stance clear. "I just like Jenna. I''m a grown man now. If we get divorced, you''ll definitely force me to marry


    someone else. Why go through all this trouble?"


    ¡°But Jenna isn''t suitable for you.¡± Mrs. Williams thought for a while but still didn''t mention Jenna''s pregnancy. If Rhys found out, it would surely cause


    another big scene.


    She hoped these two could live happily together.


    If it weren''t for that incident, she would never have urged them to divorce.


    "There''s no such thing as two people who arepletely suitable in marriage? Mom, you''ve been telling me this all along before. What''s going on


    with you now?" Rhys felt more and more strange as he listened.


    Seeing that he was about to ask thoroughly, Mrs. Williams closed her eyes directly and kept saying her chest hurt.


    Every time she used this trick, Rnys wouldpromise


    This time was no exception either.


    Rhys had to shut his mouth even though he understood that his mother was probably pretending like this most of the time.


    "Mom, I''ll apany you at the


    hospital tonignt and you should take


    good careof yourself by taking your


    medicine-regrly. I won''t divorce


    becayse of it; I have my own b¨¦ttom


    line-and won''t blindly follow / your


    words "


    swnovel. 4


    After saying these words, Rhys also closed his eyes.


    It was said that mother and son were the closest ones but he felt like they couldn''tmunicate at all; they were never on the same wavelength.


    He didn''t even notice that Mrs. Williams'' eyes were full of tears.


    Soon enough, the driver stopped the car. Rhys helped his mother into emergency room where she underwent a full examination


    The results came out quickly. The


    doctor shook their head at him,"Your


    mother''s candition is worse than


    before. I suggest staying in hospital


    for few.days, take good rest. If you


    have f free time, you shoulde


    over often, say some nice things old


    n¨¦ople love hearing. ording to


    current situation, she do¨¦&Sn''t have


    many days left.¡±

 Chapter 955 Never Divorce

    Chapter 955 Never Divorce


    Chapter 955 Never Divorce


    After hearing the doctor''s words, Rhys'' face quickly sank. He never expected to receive such an answer, even though the previous doctor had said


    the same thing


    The words "she doesn''t have many days left" weighed heavily on his heart.


    "I understand, thank you, doctor," Rhys epted the results of his examination and turned back to his hospital room.


    "Mom, don¡¯t bother yourself anymore. I know what I¡¯m doing." he said firmly.


    The only reason he married Jenna was for Mrs. Williams¡¯ sake, but now that he was married to her, Mrs. Williams wanted him to divorce Jenna.


    As soon as she heard Rhys¡¯ words, Mrs. Williams immediately clutched her chest and looked like she was having a heart attack.


    "After all these years, don''t you know what I want? To see you get married and have children so that everything can settle down," Mrs. Williams said


    with a hint of sadness in her eyes.


    She knew she didn''t have much time left and this was her only wish - to watch her child settle down properly with a family of their own.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rhys knew there was nothing else he could say when he saw how sad his mother looked. He sighed deeply and walked over to stand in front of her.


    "Mom, I understand your intentions but fate is something we cannot control easily; right now I don''t want to divorce Jenna."


    Until he figured out what exactly Jenna had been hiding from him all this time. he wouldn''t make any rash decisions about their marriage yet .


    ¡°You stubborn child!" Mrs. Williams eximed angrily. She couldn''t believe she had gone so far as to say these things but Rhys still held onto his


    beliefs .


    If it weren''t for that incident before, it would be fine. But after everything happened with Jenna, if they continued being together, then wouldn''t Rhys


    just end up being cheated on?


    How could that work?


    "I''m doing this for your own good! As your mother, do you think I would harm you? Just listen to me once!" Her tone became more urgent as she


    spoke.


    But no matter how much urgency there might be in her voice, Rhys remained unmoved by anything she said.


    "This matter is not up for discussion,¡± Rhys shook his head.


    He had had a sexual rtionship with Jenna, and after spending so much time together, they had developed some feelings for each other, although it


    didn''t reach the level of love. He felt protective of Jenna


    What did "not up for discussion" mean?


    Mrs. Williams was immediately stunned and became even more dissatisfied with Jenna. She never thought that what seemed like a simple matter


    would turn into such a big problem.


    She had told Jenna to leave Rhys quickly and efficiently. If Jenna had followed her request, how could Rhys say such things now?


    Mrs. Williams looked at Rhys with a stern face.


    "Tell me honestly, if it''s because Jenna doesn¡¯t want to divorce? If so, then let me talk to her!"


    Taking her money and wanting to keep Rhys too?


    "What is there to talk about?"


    Rhys rubbed his head in frustration as he looked at his mother disapprovingly.


    "This matter isn''t as simple as you think it is, Mom. It''s not that Jenna doesn''t want a divorce; I don''t want to let go! We''re already married; why do we


    need a divorce?"


    "Jenna''s mindysn''t on you anymore;


    what''s the paint of keeping her


    forcibly?¡¯Mrs. Williams couldn''t <>


    understand why Rhys was being¡¯so


    stubborn when even after hearing


    thatJenny wanted separatet beds


    from him.


    4


    ¡°You can make her stay, but can you make her love you?"


    "But if we divorce now, things will only get moreplicated,¡± Rhys said.


    "Divorce isnot thatplicated,"


    Mrs. Williams snapped at Rhys. She


    had other thoughts in her mind.tf


    she couldn''t persuade Rhys, she


    would! have to find a way to.?


    convince Jenna.


    -


    If Jenna was determined enough and set on leaving. Mrs. Williams didn''t believe that Rhys could stop her.


    ¡°That''s enough! I won''t say anything


    else about it. You figure it out for¡±


    yourself" Mrs. Williams abruptly


    stopped talking; if she kept pushing


    the igsue, they would be


    enemies! Content belongs: to


    NovelDrama.Org <


    Rhys breathed a sigh of relief when he saw his mother wasn''t going to continue the conversation any further; he had no idea how to argue with her


    anymore.


    Regardless of what happened, he couldn''t divorce Jenna now because they had already slept together; it would be too unfair if he didn''t take


    responsibility for his actions.


    Rhys frowned as he thought about that day and wondered if Jenna knew what happened between them or not? Was this why she was reluctant to


    stay?


    He needed to talk with her and clear things up before anything else happened but preferably after she calmed down and stopped threatening divorce


    all the time.


    Rhys rubbed his forehead in frustration before saying goodbye to his mother and leaving quickly.


    As soon as Rhys left. Mrs. Williams took out her phone and called Jenna immediately.


    "Jenna, you remember what I told you earlier? You promised me. Make sure you keep your word or think about your mom still being in the hospital.¡±


    Jenna clenched her phone tightly upon hearing those words from Mrs. Williams.

 Chapter 956 It Was A Mistake From The Beginning

    Chapter 956 It Was A Mistake From The Beginning


    Chapter 956 It Was a Mistake from the Beginning


    She and Rhys had reached this point, and she really wanted to draw a clear line with him


    But now, Rhys refused to even discuss the divorce matter with her.


    Every time they talked about it, Rhys just kept refusing


    "Mrs. Williams, I have talked to Rhys about this before. But now he doesn''t agree at all..." Jenna''s tone quickly became anxious.


    She wanted to exin the situation to Mrs. Williams but was not given the chance as Mrs. Williams interrupted her forcefully.


    "I don''t care what the situation is right now, but one thing is clear: both you and I know that you must leave the Williams family! Not just our family; no


    other family would ept a daughter-inw who has slept with another man and is pregnant with his child!"


    Mrs. William''s attitude was very firm, causing Jenna''s face to turn pale after hearing her words over the phone.


    She tightly squeezed her hand while tears were helplessly falling on the table in front of her.


    In reality, she was also a victim in this matter but no one seemed willing to listen or believe that.


    "Think about your mother; you will make a choice that satisfies me... right?¡±


    Jenna lightly agreed upon hearing these words from Mrs. Williams.


    She had no way of rejecting what Mrs. Williams said because all of Jenna''s choices were restricted for her own family''s sake ¡ª like being a chess


    piece manipted by others.


    "If that''s how it is, then good; I''ll be waiting for your performance, so don''t disappoint me!" After adding this sentence, Mrs. Williams hung up


    immediately.


    She looked out of the hospital window towards where sunset gradually descended into darkness, soon there would be another new day.


    As long as Jenna''s mother remained in hospital. Jenna had to consider the payment of her mother''s medical fees.


    Jenna was a good daughter, so she knew what she should do for her mother''s sake.


    When Rhys returned home. the first thing he saw was Jenna sitting in the living room.


    In front of her was a document.


    Jenna lowered her head as soon as she saw him.


    ¡°You''re back. Let''s sign this document,¡± she said, trying to suppress something. Rhys noticed it keenly.


    He quickly walked up to Jenna and saw what was written on the white paper with ck letters on the table.


    A divorce agreement?!


    Rhys couldn''t believe it and looked at Jenna in disbelief!


    What was Jenna thinking?


    Didn''t he already tell her that he wouldn''t divorce her? Even their three-month agreement had been broken.


    "What did I do wrong that made you


    think like this? Wasn''t what I said


    clear enougtrbefore? Since we''re


    married pow, can''t we just live our


    lives happily?¡± Rhys didn''t S


    understand why things were going


    backio square one. They had made


    progress between them. Also, they''d


    slept together, why couldUenna face


    him so calmly?


    Besides, despite all the previous obstacles, Jenna never mentioned wanting a divorce before. But now?! Jenna directly ced the divorce agreement


    in front of him!


    "But this is what we agreed upon!" Jenna carefully nced at Rhys and firmly pushed the divorce agreement towards him again.


    From the beginning, they were very


    clear about their n. get divorced


    after three months. oreover, now


    Mrs. Williagts didn''t even mind this


    matter, she even wanted them ta.get


    ivorced immedia ely! Rhys didrit


    need ier help dealing with AES.


    Wittiams or anyone from the


    Williams family anymorelit was


    ime for her to leave too! These past


    few months should be considered a


    dream, it¡¯s time for everyone to wake


    up!


    Q


    7


    "I''ve told you that nothing from before counts!¡± Rhys¡¯ gaze suddenly became deep as he wondered why Jenna insisted an doing this.


    They finally settled down after so much trouble; did they have to part ways like this?


    Jenna¡¯s mouth twisted into an uglier smile than crying as she looked up at Rhys with a sad expression on her face.


    I''ve made it clear, Rhys. We''re not a good match, and this marriage was a mistake from the beginning. You know why I married you. Now I just


    wanted to save face." Jenna turned away and began to sob quietly.


    ¡°Don''t push me any further. Can''t we just let go now before anything happens?¡± Her heart was breaking, and she couldn''t understand why Rhys


    suddenly changed his mind.


    But she didn¡¯t want this life anymore. She didn''t want to use her mother as a bargaining chip or take the risk of losing her in the process.


    She couldn''t bear the thought of losing someone se to her again. It would be too much pain for her to handle


    "


    othing happened?" Rhys sneered


    uddenly, walking up to Jenna and


    grabbing hee chin forcefully so that.


    she had aochoice but to look at x


    him. ¡®Say it again in front of mes¡¯


    nothidg happened? After everything


    that''s happened these past few


    raonths, youre telling me-your heart


    hasn''t been moved?" Content


    belongs to


    wW


    Jenna quickly remembered all that had transpired over those months - how could they not have affected her? But what difference did it make?


    She couldn''t be with Rhys ¡ª their marriage was built on lies from the start. Continuing with this lie would only bring them both more pain.


    Jenna wasn''t sure why Rhys gave up on getting divorced yet ¡ª maybe he was too emotional right now and needed time alone beforeing back


    around.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You''re just upset right now; once you calm down, you''ll see things clearly and agree to the divorce," Jenna said awkwardly as she avoided looking


    into his eyes directly.

 Chapter 957 You Are Not Qualified To Decide

    Chapter 957 You Are Not Qualified To Decide


    Chapter 957 You Are Not Qualified to Decide


    The emotions contained in those eyes made it impossible for her not to be moved.


    Rhys couldn''t help butugh when he heard Jenna''s words.


    He sat on the couch opposite Jenna, but his gaze couldn''t help but fall on the prominent divorce agreement in front of him.


    These few big words were exceptionally ring in front of him, like a knife hanging directly in front of him.


    Jenna couldn''t have suddenly brought up the topic of divorce without reason. Rhys was extremely convinced that there must be another reason


    behind this.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t tamper with the divorce agreement. The divorce agreement is exactly as we agreed before, and I haven''t changed a single


    word.¡±


    Seeing Rhys'' obscure gaze fall on the divorce agreement. Jenna quickly emphasized this point.


    She had already received enough from the Williams family: she wasn''t a greedy person. If it weren''t for being forced into a corner, she wouldn''t have


    made such a choice.


    Rhys looked up at Jenna with an obscure expression. If he couldn''t exin this matter clearly to Jenna, then he could only choose not to say anything


    at all.


    "The divorce agreement is useless to me. If I don''t want to agree, then you won''t be able to get divorced from me."


    Rhys'' tone was cold and indifferent; upon hearing his words, Jenna immediately panicked. She looked at Rhys somewhat helpless and didn''t know


    what else she could say or do about it all


    But if they didn''t get divorced, Mrs. Williams would never let go of her family members.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "But we agreed on this before!"


    She widened her eyes pleadingly as if hoping that Rhys would change his mind somehow.


    If Rhys wasn''t willing, then Mrs. Williams would definitely vent all her anger onto herself; what about her mother who was still hospitalized?


    ¡°Besides,¡± continued Jenna, "I already have someone I like now too! Now I just want to end our rtionship."


    However even after hearing these words from Jenna, Rhys remained calm. He just nced lightly at her, saying,


    "I don''t care who you like or how far along your rtionship has progressed, but you mustn''t forget you''re my wife now," he spoke slowly and


    deliberately, suddenly getting closer to Jenna.


    "No matter what affairs you have with someone else outside, you need to end it!¡±


    His gaze was deep and serious, making Jenna forget all the things she had nned to say.


    "It''ste today, let''s talk about thister. I''m going to rest now."


    Rhys quickly got up from the couch and went back to his room without looking back


    After Rhys finished washing up. he still didn''t see Jenna anywhere. That''s when he realized that Jenna didn''t intend on going back to their room at all.


    Jenna had actually found herself a new guest room! Rhys looked sternly at her and pushed open the door of that guest room.


    "What are you thinking?¡± His tone was cold as he stared directly at Jenna.


    Jenna avoided Rhys'' gaze.


    "Since we''re getting divorced, it''s not appropriate for us to continue living together.¡±


    Rhys heard this and turned pale in anger. He took a step forward and grabbed hold of Jenna¡¯s hand.


    "I never mentioned divorce from start till now; the divorce agreement is still there unsigned by me."


    His attitud¨¦was equally firm - they.


    were stilh SS


    who should be living together ¡é¡ã


    instead of leading separate lives like


    they were doing now. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    "Are you crazy? I''ve told you that I have feelings for someone else!¡±


    Jenna looked at Rhys with shock in her eyes. Why did he keep insisting on staying together?


    At first it was him who proposed a


    divorce agreement; even after she¡±


    was drugged, he refused any >


    physiea contact between them... but


    nowhe wanted them not getting


    diverced? Content belongs.to


    NovelDrama.Org -


    What was Rhys trying to do?


    ¡°Your behavior is considered cheating within marriage. Have you thought about that?"


    Rhys'' words hit hard on Jenna''s heart, leaving it shattered into pieces...


    Cheating within marriage? Is this what she really wants?


    She wasn''t pure anymore ¡ª she didn''t even have any chance left using herself as bargaining chip...


    She coveted money too much; marrying into the Rhys family just for her mother''s sake wasn''t right either...


    But these weren''t things she should''ve experienced in life anyway!


    "You don''t understand anything, Rhys... You just don''t understand...¡±


    Jenna gritted her teeth as she looked at Rhys. This time, she didn''t avoid his gaze.


    Whether it was kidnapping or anything else, this whole thing was all because of the Williams family.


    It was all because of this identity.


    But in the end, all the pain had to be borne by herself. What did she do wrong?


    God yed a joke on her like this. She never thought about disappointing anyone or deceiving anyone.


    "From the day we got married, our path has been arranged and we can only continue down that path. Since we agreed to divorce, let''s get divorced!"


    Jenna''s eyes were very serious. After hearing what Jenna said, Rhys'' face changed suddenly.


    "You are not qualified to decide on this matter at all. From the day you agreed with me, everything has been predetermined and I have always held


    control.¡±


    Rhys didn''t actually intend to say something so harshly.


    But facing Jenna''s strong attitude like that. if he didn''t say it like that, then Rhys had no doubt that Jenna would immediately leave him behind.


    Jenna''s face turned pale instantly.


    Their marriage did indeed start from that agreement but both of them tacitly avoided mentioning it especially during this period of time


    Jenna always wanted herself not to think about it.


    But what Rhys did exposed everything under sunlight.


    Their marriage was so dirty without any emotional foundation from the beginning.


    The union between them was for benefits only.


    Rhys tore Off their fig leaf and ~


    exposed such fragile yet cruel realty


    which immediately pressed onto


    Jena¡¯ s heart, making her unable to


    breathe properly. Content belongs ite)


    NovelDrama.Org -

 Chapter 958 Sick

    Chapter 958 Sick


    Chapter 958 Sick


    "Since you acknowledge the existence of that agreement, you should know the original intention behind our signing of that agreement."


    As Jenna''s face turned pale, Rhys felt some regret.


    Since they slept together, Rhys had wanted to treat Jenna well and at least try to maintain their marriage like a normal couple.


    He doesn''t want to give up halfway.


    He doesn''t want to look for another woman to marry.


    During the time he spent with Jenna, his feelings for her had grown stronger without him realizing it.


    Although the two asionally had some minor friction, it was not a problem at all


    Although they were not a match made in heaven, they were suitable to be husband and wife


    "I don''t mind what you did with my mom before, why can''t we be together?"


    His question was straightforward, but it made Jenna unable to answer.


    She didn''t want Rhys to know about her pregnancy, not just because of the child that shouldn''t exist.


    It was also because Jenna noticed Rhys'' feelings for her.


    But she doesn''t deserve it!


    She has been dirty for a long time!


    Since the day she had slept with that man and betrayed Rhys. she couldn''t tolerate herself being around Rhys.


    Although it was just a mistake that day, it is obvious that this mistake has affected everything.


    Not to mention that she is already carrying the child of that man in her belly.


    Jenna unconsciously touched her small belly, her gaze bing more and more determined.


    She didn''t want Rhys to know that she was raped by someone else, let alone that she had someone else''s child


    So leaving before the truth was exposed was the best choice.


    At least this way, she could leave a good impression on Rhys.


    If one day Rhys recalled her, all he could think of was the good side of her, instead of her who was raped and even got pregnant with someone else''s


    child.


    Sheughed, as if she didn''t know why she was entangled with Rhys.


    Sometimes, there were simply no answers to be found in this world.


    Even if you pursue it relentlessly, you won''t get an answer.


    She was not in control of herself.


    "Why can''t there be an answer?"


    Rhys grabbed Jenna''s hand and his tone became intense in that moment.


    He didn''t understand why Jenna had to refusepletely. Was there something between them that couldn''t be talked about?


    "We have been together for such a long time. do you really not have even the slightest bit of feelings for me?"


    Jenna suddenly burst intoughter, she definitely had feelings for Rhys.


    But she was just someone whe sold herself for money.


    She was simply not worthy of being together with Rhys.


    Jenna pushed Rhys away. "Stop saying it. Rhys. There''s no possibility between us, no matter what."


    What was the use of continuing to talk about it? This was a predetermined oue that had long been decided.


    "You go back, and tomorrow take some time to sign the divorce agreement. I will take it to get the divorce certificate.¡±


    Jenna pushed Rhys out of her room, firmly closing the door and locking it.


    As Rhys was pushed out, tears began to well up in her eyes


    She knelt against the wall in a ~


    disheveled state, tears falling from


    her eyes S drop by drop and sshing


    ontacthe ground with a pitterpatter


    sound. ..>


    -


    She felt very ufortable, as if a hole was being dug out piece by piece.


    It was so ufortable that it made her want to convulse.


    Rhys'' face changed constantly, and he just stared at the door in front of him for a long time before turning around and leaving in silence.


    Does Jenna want freedom? He would never set Jenna free!


    Since they had married, they should stay together as a couple.


    No matter what Jenna was hiding. he would find out about it.


    Jenna didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. The next day, the bright sunlight woke her up.


    She was still maintaining the same posture asst night, leaning against the corner of the wall next to the door.


    She struggled to sit up from the ground and as she touched her head, she felt a scorching temperature.


    There was no doubt that she had a cold and fever.


    Jenna wa ited to go and get her cold


    medicineas usual, but as soon as


    she found where the medicine box


    was kept in her house, she recoiled


    like an electric shock ran thrdugh


    her-hand.


    -


    She cannot take these medicine since there is a child in her belly.


    These cold medicines are not safe for pregnant women to take.


    She needs to go to the hospital!


    Jenna suddenly became clear-headed all at once.


    She had thought about getting rid of the child, but the baby was innocent.


    She could not be that cruel to end its life.


    "You are sick.¡±


    Rhys appeared behind Jenna. He looked at her standing in front of the medicine box.


    "Did you catch a cold yesterday?¡±


    His gaze fell on Jenna, whose


    cheeks:were slightly flushed and.


    who didn''t look very energetic. Her


    vulnerability was visible to the naked


    ¨¦ye.


    -\


    Under Rhys¡¯ gaze, Jenna felt a bit at a loss.


    She made a soft "hmm" sound and said, "There''s nothing major, just a slight cold.¡±


    Jenna didn¡¯t want to stay in front of Rhys anymore, so she found an excuse and was about to leave.


    She wasn''t sure if her cold would have any impact on the child, so she needed to go to the hospital and check it out.


    Moreover, she needed to buy some cold medicine that was safe for pregnant women.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 959 Interrogation

    Chapter 959 Interrogation


    Chapter 959 Interrogation


    "Why don''t you take medicine when you have a cold?¡±


    Rhys looked towards the medicine box, and the medicine box was still in its original position, without even a trace of being opened


    Does Jenna hate me so much that she can''t even stand a few minutes of taking medication?


    Rhys'' face looked a little unpleasant.


    How should Jenna answer such a question?


    She was not sure what kind of cold medicine she could even take.


    "I''m just feeling a little ufortable; I don''t want to take medicine.¡±


    Jenna tensed up, and hesitantly said her reasons.


    However, such reasons did not even slightly ease Rhys¡¯ expression.


    Rhys still had a straight face, and his scrutiny made Jenna feel that almost all her little secrets had been read by Rhys.


    ¡°You don''t want to take medicine, or you don''t want to see me?¡±


    If Jenna really didn''t want to take medicine, she wouldn''t havee here and wouldn''t be standing next to the medicine box.


    He was not a fool, how could he possibly believe such a clumsy excuse?


    Jenna stiffened all over and didn''t know how to respond at all.


    She couldn''t possibly tell Rhys that she was pregnant.


    She didn''t say anything, it looked like she was acquiescing to Rhys¡¯ statement


    An awkward and dull atmosphere suddenly spread around the two people


    Rhys let out a self-mocking chuckle.


    In fact, he had a lot of things in his mind that he wanted te tell Jenna, but under such circumstances, he couldn''t speak at all.


    Rhys left with these words and turned around to leave.


    After watching Rhys leave, Jenna went to the hospital once she was sure he had left home.


    She was a little anxious, so she went to a nearby small clinic.


    In order to avoid being recognized, she deliberately wore masks and hats.


    "Hello, I would like to ask if you have any cold medicine that pregnant women can take here?¡±


    Jenna asked carefully, looking down at the transparent counter.


    There were many medicines disyed inside, and even some werebeled for pregnant women, such as supplements of folic acid and other


    nutrients.


    Jenna only realizedter that maybe she should buy the medications needed for pregnant women.


    The doctor behind the counter nced at Jenna and quickly gave her an answer.


    "These two medicines can be taken by pregnant women. If it is a slight cold, take the first one. If itis a severe cold, I think you should see the doctor


    and consider taking the second one.¡±


    Jenna chose the first option and instinctively looked towards the things specifically for pregnant women, as if those were what she needed right now.


    "Oh, by the way, can you give me some folic acid or other nutrients that pregnant women need? Preferably something suitable for someone who''s


    about a month pregnant,¡± Jenna asked.


    The doctor took a look at Jenna upon hearing this question. "First pregnancy?" he asked while preparing her medication.


    Jenna nodded in response with a soft "Mm-hmm.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the doctor quickly brought out all of the necessary supplements that one needs during pregnancy. He even wrote down how often


    to take them and how much to take each time in great detail.


    However, seeing those clear words on the packaging that read "specifically for pregnant women" made Jenna hesitate once again. She looked at the


    doctor with difficulty.


    She couldn''t let Rhys know she was already pregnant. If she brought these medicines back home with her, who knows when Rhys would find out?


    What if he found out?


    Jenna couldn''t even imagine what would happen then. Rhys was so smart; he''d definitely figure it out sooner orter.


    With these thoughts running through her head, Jenna''s face turned pale all of a sudden.


    "Doctor, can you use different packaging to store these medications instead? My family doesn''t know I''m pregnant yet and I don''t want to tell anyone


    just yet,¡± said Jenna in an uneasy tone while nervously sping her hands together visibly shaking from anxiety.


    Upon hearing this request from Jenna, the doctor looked surprised but didn''t ask any further questions about it. However, his strange gaze made


    Jenny feel extremely ufortable nheless


    Silently taking over all of those


    medications from him after they


    were repackaged into new bottles


    without any mention of being x


    specifically for pregnant women¡¯


    writteon them anymore, Jenna


    didn¡¯t know what else to sayexcept


    ¡°hank you.¡± After paying-for


    everything, she left hurriedly.


    As soon as she got home, Jenna


    received a call''from Lori asking


    why she had done such things. >?


    "Why dickyou do this to me?" Lori


    questidiied repeatedly over the->


    phone: "I trusted you enough-to tell


    youreverything! Why did youhave to


    g@ ahead and post those pictures?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jenna couldn''t make out what Lori was saying on the phone, but she could tell from her tone that she was extremely agitated. She kept repeating


    the words "photo" and ¡°inte¡± over and over again.


    "Calm down, Lori. What''s going on?" Jenna asked, worried that it might have something to do with the money Lori had borrowed before. As far


    as Jenna could remember, all of those loans were from online loan sharks.


    Did those people do something to her?


    "What''s wrong with you new? I''lle find you right away!" Jenna became anxious and started asking for Lori¡¯s location.


    "I don''t need your fake concern! It''s already all over the inte now. What else do you want?" Lori was so worked up that she didn¡¯t even think


    about telling Jenna where she was.


    What happened on the inte?


    Jenna was confused because she had been busy dealing with Rhys and Mrs. Williams these past few days and hadn''t paid attention to anything else.


    ¡°Isn''t this what you wanted? We''re


    supposed toe best friends, but


    you''re trying-to ruin me like this?" .


    Lori used Jenna of being <


    responsible for whatever mess.they


    were now. It hurt Jenna deeply


    because there wasn''t much-she


    ceuld do in a situation likethis, not


    even for herself, let alone someone


    else.


    ~


    Although technically married to Rhys, in reality, it felt more like living under someone else''s roof without any real say or power.

 Chapter 960 Betrayal

    Chapter 960 Betrayal


    Chapter 960 Betrayal


    Jenna tried to persuade Lori to reveal her location on the phone, but Lori was too emotional and refused to say. Jenna couldn''t help but worry


    about what could have happened to her friend. She couldn''t imagine what she would do if something had really happened


    Just as Jenna''s worries were mounting, she heard a faint voice on the other end of the phone. The voice sounded familiar, and Jenna realized that


    Lori was at their usual coffee shop.


    Jenna quickly headed towards the coffee shop, but when she arrived, she realized that something wasn''t right. There was someone else with Lori -


    Isaias! It was a trap!


    A sharp rm went off in Jenna''s head as she instinctively tried to leave. But there were already other bodyguards around her who quietly


    surrounded her.


    "Miss Stout, since you''re here already, why don''t we talk before you leave?" Isaias approached with his disgusting face


    Jenna looked at him and remembered all that he had put her through in the past. Her body trembled involuntarily at this moment.


    "What do you want?" All Jenna felt for lsaias was pure hatred because if it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t have gone through everything that had


    happened before.


    "What I want? Don''t you know, Miss Stout?¡± Isaias calmly sat down at a nearby table ying with a recording pen in his hand like he owned


    everything around him.


    Jenna ced her hand on her stomach unconsciously. ¡®This child inside of me belongs to this man by blood..."


    Fear mixed with panic and helplessness filled Jenna¡¯s heart as she didn''t know what this man wanted, why he appeared here and why Lori tricked


    her.


    Jenna looked at the woman next to Isaias who had hardly spoken, and in that moment her heart sank to her stomach.


    By this time. if she hadn''t realized that they had teamed up, then she would be truly a fool


    Lori was totally intentional.


    All the helplessness shown on the phone just now was fake!


    "Why did you have to deceive me?"


    The reason why she hurried over here was because of Lori''s tone on the phone.


    She trusted Lori, but thetter betrayed her.


    Lori was wearing a beautiful and expensive dress.


    After hearing Jenna''s questioning, she suddenlyughed, with a hint of natural charm.


    She stood up from her seat and approached Jenna step by step. Then, she grabbed Jenna¡¯s jaw and forced Jenna to look up at herself.


    "Why would I lie to you? Don''t you know the truth? I treated you so well in the beginning.¡±


    There was a certain indescribable grimace on Lori''s face, which made her once pretty face appear ugly due to the contorted expression.


    All of this is Jenna¡¯s fault!


    How can she, who is so dignified as Rhys¡¯ wife. not evene up with 500, 000 dors? Who would believe it?


    Since Jenna was unwilling to help her, she could only do it herself and find a way to get the money.


    "I am willing to split my living expenses with you, but now I just want 500, 000 dors. This amount of money means nothing to the Williams family,


    but what did you do instead?¡±


    Jenna actually let someone spread those kinds of explicit photos online!


    "Do you think spreading those kinds of photos online can destroy me?¡±


    After these few days. Lori had figured out Jenna''s true thoughts.


    The reason Jenna did that was to ruin her before she exposed Jenna¡¯s deeds.


    After many photos of her like that


    appearec-online, whatever she sail


    would Be less incredible. By


    then, thoseizens wouldn: tbelieve


    that she was victimized. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Nor would they believe that Jenna harm her so as not to borrow her 500, 000 dors.


    By that time, she would be the target of public criticism!


    No one believed her!


    When Jenna came over, she was in such a hurry that she didn''t even see the pictures online.


    Seeing Jepina¡¯s innocent and NS


    confusedlook, the hatred in Lori Ss


    heart became more intense. She


    raised her hand and pped: Jenna


    actoss the face. Content belongs ike)


    NovelDrama.Org 7


    A distinct palm print was left on Jenna''s already fair face, very noticeable.


    "I asked you to lend me half a million dors, and when you wouldn''t, you posted indecent pictures of me online, and they were all fake!¡±


    Lori couldn''t figure out why Jenna still pretended to be innocent when she caused her so much misery.


    She was about to go crazy. She felt like she had never really known the true Jenna


    "Indecent photoes?"


    Jenna''s face gradually turned pale as she looked at Lori in front of her with surprise, feeling a sinking feeling in her heart.


    She had never heard of the a


    existence of any indecent photos,~


    but judging from Lori''s a


    expression, it was very likely that


    this matter was not fake. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    What''s the deal with those indecent photos?


    "Did you misunderstand something?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jenna wanted to rify this matter with Lori, but Lori, who was furious, could not hear Jenna''s exnation at all.


    She only believed in the truth she saw, that everything was done by Jenna.


    Jenna would stop at nothing to destroy her.


    She looked at Jenna with a strange gaze that was hard to describe.


    The Jenna in front of me is no longer the same Jenna I knew back in our student days.


    "Why do you think there will be a misunderstanding about this? Besides yourself, who do you think would do such a thing?¡±


    Lori moved ser to Jenna little by little, with vengeance in his eyes.


    ¡°You used to be high and mighty. Did you ever imagine that you would experience the current situation?"

 Chapter 961 Emotional Breakdown

    Chapter 961 Emotional Breakdown


    Chapter 961 Emotional Breakdown


    The emotions in Jenna''s eyes slowly disappeared.


    Why had it be like this now?


    There must be someone behind the scenes pulling the string.


    The person who is likely to be the one pulling the string is Isaias, but Jenna has no evidence.


    She could only bow her head and silently endure the angering from Lori.


    It is precisely because of this that in Lori''s view, Jenna''s behavior implies eptance of the matter.


    "Ha, it seems like you have nothing to say now, right? Do those people know how malicious you are? If the Williams family finds out, can you still stay


    in the Williams family?¡±


    Lori gently patted Jenna''s face, her expression once again bing fierce.


    Just as Lori was about to continue attacking Jenna, Isaias, who had been sitting quietly, suddenly cleared his throat.


    "That''s enough, don''t waste any more time here. Since we''ve got her, let''s go first.¡±


    Isaias calmly stood up from his position, and his voice ance again caught Jenna''s attention.


    Jenna looked at Isaias with a pale face.


    This guy..


    "What do you guys want to do?¡±


    Jenna¡¯s heart was filled with fear as she thought about everything she had experienced before.


    "What do I want to do?¡±


    Isaias looked Jenna up and down, with a mysterious smile on his lips.


    Jenna¡¯s heart sank to her stomach.


    She could not be taken away by these guys!


    Jenna wanted to resist, but the entire coffee shop had been cleared out in advance.


    There was simply no one here!


    Just when Jenna was about to escape, the bodyguard next to her suddenly took out a handkerchief and pressed it tightly on Jenna''s mouth and nose


    She felt her whole body go weak, and then everything went ck in front of her eyes and she didn''t know anything


    When Jenna regained consciousness again, she found herself trapped in a room.


    Theyout of this room looked like it was at home. but the windows had been deliberately sealed off and not a hint of light was leaking through.


    The only lighting device was therge whitemp above their heads, casting a bright light that filled the room and inexplicably instilled a sense of fear


    in their hearts.


    Jenna woke up and immediately noticed Isaias sitting at the foot of the bed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He found Jenna awake and showed her a devilish smile.


    "It seems like you''re awake now."


    Jenna was startled and instinctively tried to dodge, only to realize that she had heavy chains attached to her wrists and ankles.


    What was going on here?


    Jenna was about to go crazy. She immediately went to pull the chain, only to realize that it had been tied to the corner of the bed. In this situation, she


    couldn''t possibly break free with her own strength alone.


    "What do you really want?"


    She felt extremely helpless since being sucked into the vortex of the Williams family.


    She was like a water hyacinth without roots, only able to struggle and drift with the current, searching for a ce to settle amidst the tumultuous


    waves of the Williams family.


    But now, her original ce of refuge had been almostpletely destroyed.


    If it weren''t for her mother, she wouldn''t do this at all


    "Isn''t it obvious what I want to do? What do you think would happen if a woman and a man were alone in the same room?¡±


    Last time he had everything calcted and nned, but he never expected Rhys toe so quickly.


    So this time he learned his lesson and didn''t let Rhys know about it at all.


    When it was done, he wanted to see how Rhys¡¯ expression would be like.


    After Isaias finished speaking, the .


    atmosphere in the entire room I <¡ã


    suddenly became flirtatious, and


    Jenna shrank into a ball with fear.


    She quickly recalled thest incident.


    Although she had no recollection of the incident, it remained a nightmare-like presence for her.


    If it weren''t for thest incident, she wouldn''t have gotten pregnant with this child at all!


    At this moment, lsaias grabbed onto Jenna''s body with his hand.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t struggle at this moment. Your struggling is useless but only makes me more excited.¡±


    His lustful eyes fell on Jenna


    His touch gave Jenna goose bumps all over her body.


    An indescribable feeling of nausea immediately spread inside.


    "Ugh..."


    Upon seeing Jenna like this, Isaias'' face suddenly darkened.


    He tightly. grasped Jenna''s hand and


    forced her to look at him. "Do you~


    hate.me so much that you don''t


    want me to touch you?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    This was simply a silent insult to him.


    Jenna had no way to answer Isaias'' question.


    She leaned over the edge of the bed, retching but unable to vomit. Tears of frustration slowly trickled down her face


    At this moment, she thought of the baby in her belly, and a wave of overwhelming fear swept over her.


    "What else do you want? Can''t thest incident satisfy you? I''ve be like this now!"


    Jenna¡¯s emotions copsed in this moment.


    Mrs. Williams¡¯ dislike, Rhys¡¯ attitude, Isaias'' coercion, and Lori¡¯s betrayal all flooded Jenna''s mind in this moment.


    Why did God y such a joke on her?


    All the suffering in the world seemed to be concentrated on her.


    It is said that when God closes a door, He always opens a window for them.


    But she has neither a door nor a window...


    "You have seeded thest time. What else are you unsatisfied with?"


    Jenna raised her head, strong hatred appeared in her eyes, she wished she could kill the man in front of her.


    ''I have seeded thest time?¡¯


    Jenna''s words immediately caught Isaias''s attention.


    He didn''t have time to do anythingst time. Just as he was about to start, Rhys rushed over.


    Rhys brought the police directly, but


    if it weren''t for his quick thinking and


    havingthe family prepare a praof of


    mental illness, he would havebeen


    locked up. Content belongsto


    NovelDrama.Org


    But now, Jenna actually thought he had seededst time.

 Chapter 962 IM Pregnant With Your Baby

    Chapter 962 I''M Pregnant With Your Baby


    Chapter 962 I''m Pregnant with Your Baby


    Jenna''s words immediately stopped Isaias, who was ready to take action.


    His gaze fell on Jenna.


    Isaias was sure that he hadn''t slept with Jenna, and the drug he used on Jenna was potent, so there was no other way to get rid of the drug except


    having sex


    In other words, Rhys and Jenna definitely had a sexual rtionship.


    Why does Jenna feel like the person she has slept with is me?


    Isaias immediately thought of a possibility in his mind.


    At that time, Jenna had long lost all consciousness and had no idea who the person sleeping with her was.


    Rhys didn''t tell Jenna about this at all, but why?


    Jenna spoke with despair, "No matter what grudges or grievances you have between each other, your goal has been achieved. Why do you still need


    to do this?"


    Isaias just wanted to humiliate Rhys through this matter, and Rhys had long been aware of it.


    But Rhys never mentioned it.


    Even if Rhys didn''t mention it. it didn''t mean that this thing didn¡¯t happen.


    This is like a chasm between her and Rhys that could never be filled.


    "This is far from enough!"


    Isaias'' gaze fell on Jenna, and perhaps no one was clearer than him about the truth of what had happened. His goal was never achieved!


    He was gonna make Rhys regret it and kneel before him to beg him.


    Isaias looked down at Jenna in front of him, a cruel smile forming on his lips. "You don''t need to struggle anymore. Rhys hadn''t even realized you


    were missing yet. No one can save you until I am satisfied."


    Jenna¡¯s clothes were ripped open, revealing her smooth skin


    Isaias'' hand stroked Jenna''s neck. The delicate and wonderful touch made his heart flutter. "No wonder Rhys cares so much about you. There''s no


    way for a man to resist a stunning beauty like you!"


    His actions were rough andcked any hint of mercy.


    Jenna, who had hoped to calm down,pletely fell apart in this moment.


    She could only speak out in despair, "Stop! I beg you to stop, I already have your baby, if you do this, the baby will be harmed!"


    When Isaias heard the word "baby," he immediately stopped.


    His suspicious gaze fell on Jenna


    He looked at Jenna''s belly and suddenly a strange smile appeared on his lips.


    Jenna was pregnant? More importantly, Jenna thought that this baby was his! In other words. Rhys probably didn''t even know about this.


    Isaias stepped back with a cunning look in his eyes


    ¡°Last time you and I had a child?" Isaias asked tentatively. Jenna''s face was full of despair as she silently nodded her head.


    Isaias quickly came up with an idea in his mind. This was simply a godsend opportunity!


    Jenna didn¡¯t know that Rhys was the one who knocked her up. So. after finding out about her pregnancy, she wouldn''t dare to tell Rhys about it.


    In other words, Rhys doesn''t even know that Jenna is pregnant right now. And yet, Jenna thinks that this child belongs to me!


    Isaias'' face suddenly became excited.


    Ha-ha! This is just too good to be true!


    If I can use this child well enough, then it would be much wiser than possessing Jenna.


    At this moment, Isaias'' tone suddenly became gentle as he stared at Jenne''s stomach. "Why didn''t you tell me? I had no idea.¡±


    Jenna remained silent: for her family and herself alike, having this baby was shameful.


    Deciding to keep the baby alive already showed how much kindness she possessed towards it.


    How could she let Isaias know about it?


    If not forced by circumstances beyond her control, then there would have been no way for Isaiasa ever knowing of its existence!


    Facing Isaiasa''s eerie gaze made Jenne instinctively uneasy; protecting herself by holding onto her stomach while biting down on her teeth.


    "Are you satisfied now? Let me go please; I don¡¯t want anything to do with your fight.¡±


    She was just an ordinary person who, when on the verge of drowning, grasped onto the Williams family as a lifesaving straw.


    But no one expected that this life-saving straw would also be a death warrant


    The situation has reached such a point that there is no chance of salvaging it


    "I''m afraid Rhys doesn''t know about this, right?"


    Isaias was very satisfied with the current situation, and suddenly spoke up, only to see a fleeting surprise on Jenna''s face.


    Rhys really had no idea after all!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "I can let you and your baby go, but I


    have a candition. I want youto =


    return tothe Williams family as. my


    Spy. There''s a bidding ina couple of


    days¨¦ and I want to know the-bottom


    priee for Rhys."


    <


    Isaias never expected such a pleasant surprise.


    Since the pawn had been delivered into his hands, it would be a shame not to make use of it.


    He did waritto get Jenna, but since.


    there was¡¯such a favorable situation


    now, h¨¦ could take it slowly. Jenna


    had I be the prey in his cage,


    unable to escape. Content belongs


    t6  7


    Jenna trembled all over and looked at Isaias in disbelief.


    Her surprised and confused expression greatly pleased Isaias.


    "You don''t have to look at me like that. You clearly know my ultimate purpose. As long as you listen to me, I won''t harm you or the baby in your belly.¡±


    saias grinned maliciously and


    Jenna shuddered involuntarily. He


    threatened, "If you don''t behave¡¯or


    istens 40 me, this matter will soon


    come" to light. As for that baby, I''m


    afraid you won''t be able to. protect


    it¡±

 Chapter 963 Demand Justice

    Chapter 963 Demand Justice


    Chapter 963 Demand Justice


    "This bidding will at most cause Rhys to lose some money. For the Williams family, millions of dors are nothing," Isaias said before changing the


    subject. "But for you, this child may mean something.¡±


    Jenna shuddered as every word Isaias spoke weighed heavily on her mind. This child was one of the few things she could hold onto and as a mother,


    she couldn''t give up on it. She couldn''t even argue with Isaias about it.


    If the existence of this child was exposed, Jenna had no idea what Rhys would do and she couldn''t afford to take that risk.


    Isaias looked at Jenna like a dangerous snake and asked, "So? Isn''t this deal fair?¡±


    Fair? How could such a thing be considered fair?


    Sadly. Jenna didn''t even have the right to refuse.


    Jenna curled her lips into a smile and said, ¡°Since you''ve made your decision, why bother asking me?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Isaias didn''t answer but simply looked at Jenna calmly and said, "As long as you do what I tell you to do, I won''t do anything out of line."


    His words eased Jenna''s worries slightly, but soon after that. Isaias had someone escort her out.


    Lori found out about all this immediately afterward. She was furious when she confronted Isaias. "Didn''t you say that you were going to help me


    take care of her? Why did you let her go?"


    She wanted Jenna''s reputation ruined so that she would suffer just like Lori did in the past.


    When they discussed this matter earlier on, Isaias promised he would help Lori deal with Jenna properly but now he had let her go!


    Lori became wary. She had thought Isaias would be her backer, but seeing how Isaias treated Jenna made Lorir uncertain about it now.


    "What exactly are your intentions? Are you only using me?" She looked at him feeling like he was a stranger now after everything that happened in


    these past few days felt like nothing more than just dreams for her.


    Isaias helped her pay off all her debts and even provided her with food and clothing.


    But now it seemed that Isaias did it for Jenna.


    Faced with Lori¡¯s uncontroble anger, Isaias put on a fake smile. ¡°Why would you think that? I want to do something, but don''t forget that she is


    now Mrs. Williams. We need to n carefully before we take action, or we will offend the Williams family.¡±


    Isaias came up with ame excuse, but Lori didn''t believe any of his nonsense.


    If lsaias really cared about the Williams family, he would never have kidnapped Jenna in the first ce


    She was not a fool. Since they kidnapped Jenna, she had seriously offended the Williams family.


    If they didn¡¯t destroy Jenna, what was the point of kidnapping her?


    At the thought of this, Lori was anxious. Everything she had now was hard-won.


    If Isaias really had some lustful thoughts about Jenna, what should she do then?


    It seemed that she must destroy Jenna


    She needed to ruin Jenna''s reputation so that she could never turn things around again!


    ¡®ll believe youxor now. But don''t


    forget the things you promised me


    before! I¡¯ mgoing to ruin that biteh,->


    and she tan''t stay in this world


    anymore!¡¯ ¡®Lori finished speaking


    woreby word, turned aroundand


    leff directly.


    6


    Since Isaias wouldn''t take action against Jenna, she would do it instead


    The Williams Mansion


    Mrs. Williamsooked at Jenna in


    front of her with a serious


    expression and serutinizing eyes. "bt


    have made it clear to you before that


    you need to leave my son as sgon


    as possible. It has been sucha long


    tine, why haven''t you takervany


    ation?" Content belongs:to


    She came back from the hospital, thinking that Jenna had left obediently.


    She didn''t expect to see Jenna as soon as she sat down


    Faced with Mrs. Williams'' questioning, Jenna felt bitter inside.


    She had just agreed to help Isaias get Rhys¡¯ bottom price for the bidding. If she left the Williams family now, she would never have another chance.


    "Do you turn back on your word because you want more money from my family? Don''t think I can''t get rid of you. Your mom is still in hospital."


    Mrs. Williams''plexion was not good, and she felt that she had touched on Jenna¡¯s thoughts.


    "Mrs. Williams, it''s not that I don''t want to leave, I''ve even printed out the divorced agreement, but Rhys is unwilling to sign it. What can I do?" Jenna


    felt uneasy.


    She was now in a dilemma and had to find ways to protect her family.


    After hearing Jenna''s words, Mrs. Williams waved her hand.


    "This is your problem. In the first ce, you and my son were never willing to be together. It''s only natural for you to leave now. Don''t try to do


    anything sneaky behind my back!"


    Mrs. Williams couldn''t help but feel how cunning Jenna was, who bewitched her son so much that her son was unwilling to listen to her anymore.


    Soon, her gaze fell on Jenna''s belly.


    "And you kirow it, by the time yout re


    pregnantfor five months, there¡¯s.no


    way to fide it anymore, so what are


    you gonna tell Rhys? That youwere


    raped, that you''re pregnant with the


    rapist''s child? Content bngs to


    NovelDrama.Org -


    These words are like knives, piercing Jenna''s heart.


    Jenna clenched her fists tightly, the nails sinking into the flesh little by little


    But she only felt that the pain in her hand was far less than the pain in her heart.


    Jenna hung her head low, feeling an immense weight on her heart.


    Mrs. Williams was absolutely right. After four or five months, she wouldn''t be able to keep this from Rhys any longer.

 Chapter 964 Forced Apology

    Chapter 964 Forced Apology


    Chapter 964 Forced Apology


    Her time was running out, and she needed to n ahead.


    "We, the Williams family. are a prestigious family. I don''t want any scandals that could affect not only us but also you,¡± Mrs. Williams said coldly as


    she looked at Jenna. If Jenna refused to leave when the time came. Mrs. Williams wouldn''t hesitate to use some means.


    "It''s best for you to part ways amicably. I don''t think you want to offend me," Mrs. Williams continued, thinking that she had been kind enough towards


    Jenna already.


    But if Jenna didn''t know what was good for her...


    Dealing with someone like Jenna was easy for her since she had so many weaknesses that didn''t require much effort on her part.


    "I understand, Mrs. Williams," Jenna replied with her head down and wanting nothing more than to find a quiet corner where she could calm herself


    down.


    As she passed by Mrs. Williams. however, thetter suddenly spoke up beside her.


    "I used to have high hopes for you too until now when your''re dirty and unworthy of being Rhys'' wife." Her condescending tone made it clear that there


    was no ce in their family for an impure daughter-inw like Jenna who should stop having any ideas about Rhys or anything else altogether.


    Jenna shuddered all over as tears welled up in her eyes while biting hard on her lip as though trying not to cry out loud from the pain inside of herself.


    She once thought that happiness would be within reach; but now all those hopes were shattered into pieces like fragile ss underfoot.


    All her struggling seemed pointless now: what did it matter?


    Jenna felt lost and confused.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    How did she even get back into this room? She couldn''t remember anything until Mrs. Williams called out again from the living room where an eerie


    silence hung thickly around them all...


    Mrs. Williams had a dark expression on her face and didn''t say anything when she saw Jenna. She just threw her phone at her.


    Jenna looked down and saw a very familiar face on the phone.


    It was a video, or rather an usation


    The person in the video was crying so hard that she couldn''t catch their breath, making anyone who heard it cry and feel heartbroken


    That person was Lori..


    "I never thought that my good friend for so many years would end up like this. I really don''t know why she did this!"


    Lori sobbed as she spoke about her experience intermittently.


    "I didn''t mean to owe so much money either. Who wouldn''te across scumbags in their life? I just wanted her to help me out. Though she refused


    me, I wouldn''t have said anything!¡±


    Lori wiped away tears while the gossip reporter next to her immediately asked questions eagerly after hearing what she had said.


    "So does this mean there¡¯s more to this story? ording to what you''ve said, your rtionship with Jenna is very good. When Jenna didn''t have any


    money before, you would share half of your food with her?¡±


    Lori nodded.


    She seemed to be stronger in that moment and looked towards the camera direction confidently.


    nye


    m sure everyone knows about


    those photos-¡éi cting online


    about me now. I just want to tell .


    everyone-that those photos are all


    fake; all.ade by Jenna through>


    photashop! She did it first because


    she.wanted to ruin me without


    letting others know how ungrateful


    she is! Here''s some audi¨¦ evidence


    as proof!¡±


    Jenna felt like her head buzzing: everything went nk for a moment even though Lorelei''s words kepting out from speakers loud enough for


    everyone else around them to hear clearly..


    It was all just one big misunderstanding; Jenna never asked anyone online to post such pictures nor did she ever think of ruining Lorelei''s reputation..


    Besides, 500 thousand dors was simply too astronomical amount for someone like herself.


    Jenna''s hand trembled slightly as it became difficult holding onto the phone.


    "I never thought you''d be capable of


    doing sometting like this, especially


    since I always believed you were =~


    smart." Mrs. Williams¡¯ tone carried


    disgust along with furrowed &


    eyebfows showing how reputsed by


    everything going on right now..


    ¡ê


    She chose-Jenna in the first ce


    because she thought Jenna was.


    honest,kind, easy to handle, anther


    familywas in a difficult financial


    situation. That''s why she felt


    sysapathetic towards her. Content


    b¨¦longs to  ~


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Jenna would do such a thing behind her back!


    "I didn''t do it," Jenna immediately retorted. This wasn''t something she did!


    ¡°If it wasn''t you, then who else could have done it? The recording on the video is crystal clear.¡±


    Bad people never admit to doing bad things.


    Mrs. Williams shook her head disappointedly and didn''t want to argue with Jenna anymore about this matter. "I won''t say anything else. The Williams


    family won''t protect someone like you.¡±


    The recording on the video made this matter a foregone conclusion, even if Jenna was truly innocent, it would be hard for her to clear herself of


    suspicion.


    "I haven''t done anything like this and I don''t need protection from the Williams family," said Jenna as she lifted up her head and looked straight at


    Mrs. Williams


    She knew that even though she was living under the roof of the Williams family, but still as an individual person with dignity.


    "Don''t worry about this matter, Mrs. Williams. I will take care of it myself."


    Jenna gently put down her phone after taking onest nce at that video clip.


    This matter had caused quite a stir online because it involved the Williams family.


    Even without reading anyments online, she knew very well that people wouldn''t have anything good to say about this incident.


    ¡°Take care of it?"


    After hearing these words from Mrs. Williams, she sneered. To be honest, s he didn''t look down upon Jenna but given such circumstances, Jenna


    simply couldn''t clear herself off easily.


    The best way out was for direct apology which could calm down public anger online. Otherwise, t his issue would only get worse over time.


    "You better think carefully how you should apologize quickly without involving ourpany," pointed out Mrs. Williams bluntly.


    I''ve already asked our PR department at the William Group prepare everything. You just need to apologize, they will handle the public opinion."

 Chapter 965 Do You Believe Me?

    Chapter 965 Do You Believe Me?


    Chapter 965 Do You Believe Me?


    Jenna never expected Mrs. Williams to resolve the matter in such a crude and simple way.


    If they really used such means to solve this matter, then she would be disgraced!


    "Why should I admit to samething I didn''t do?" Jenna stubbornly looked at Mrs. Williams.


    As soon as Jenna finished speaking, Mrs. Williams immediately looked at her coldly.


    "Jenna, remember your own identity. The trouble you have brought to the Williams family must be resolved as soon as possible.¡±


    Mrs. Williams'' face was also cold and hard, with a strong sense of being decisive, truly living up to her reputation as a female entrepreneur whe had


    once conquered the business world.


    "I will never admit to something I didn¡¯t do. I will prove my innocence."


    "How do you prove it when the evidence is conclusive?"


    Mrs. Williams coldlyughed upon hearing these words.


    Just based on that recording. Jenna was already finished.


    "This is my own business."


    A hint of confusion shed in Jenna''s eyes, she really hadn''t figured out what to do, but so what?


    The person who did wrong was not her, and she should not be criticized by so many people for this matter.


    Jenna''s persistence and stubbornness caught Mrs. Williams off guard, and she nced deeply at Jenna.


    "I hope that you won''te back to ask me for helpter. The Williams family will not get involved in this matter and will not make any statements.¡±


    Mrs. Williams is eager for Jenna to divorce Rhys, as it would be an excellent opportunity to express her family''s attitude towards Jenna.


    If the Williams family was not willing to intervene in this matter, it only showed that Jenna¡¯s status in the Williams family was not that high


    For the time being, no one whe had any sense will mistake Jenna for a true member of the Williams family.


    "I got it.¡±


    After hearing this, Jenna just nodded lightly.


    The Williams family should not have been involved in this matter in the first ce.


    This was between her and Lori.


    Jenna¡¯s calm demeanor surprised Mrs. Williams.


    She nced at Jenna.


    She didn''t force Jenna to apologize, she only did it to save face for the Williams family.


    Until the situation waspletely irreparable, she didn''t mind letting Jenna try.


    When Rhys came home that night, he noticed something was off in the house.


    He searched the entire vi but couldn''t find Jenna.


    Thinking about what happened earlier that night made Rhys nervous.


    "Mom, where''s Jenna? Didn''t I tell you before? I want to live a good life with her and you shouldn''t interfere with us."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Rhys sounded urgent.


    As soon as Mrs. Williams heard this, her expression turned unpleasant.


    "I haven''t done anything to her. You''ve seen what''s on the inte. Maybe she feels guilty and is hiding somewhere herself. How can you still side


    with her after what she did?"


    Mrs. Williams was getting angry at Jenna more and more by the minute...


    Rhys let out a sigh of helplessness but his tone remained firm


    ¡°How could Jenna be that kind of person? We''ve been together for so long now; can''t I see through this?"


    Jenna would never do something


    like that! The\video interview from


    Lori had So many loopholes.


    Except f¡é for audio recording where-


    Jennasi silently admitted it happened,


    there-wasn''t any other evidence


    against her.


    %


    ~~


    Xu


    NS


    After hearing Rhys'' words, Mrs. Williams snorted. "I have nothing left to say. Anyway, I won''t change my mind."


    Rhys searched all day at home until he found Jenna sitting alone in a small pavilion in their garden.


    Jenna sat alone inside while outside darkness swallowed up everything around her.


    It was chilly outside but it seemed like nothing affected Jenna as she sat there alone looking frail and weak..


    Rhys felt that Jenna was like a rootless duckweed at the moment, blown by the wind and not knowing where to drift.


    His heart tightened and he immediately walked up to her.


    ¡°Don''t worry about those things online. I''ve already sent someone to find evidence," Rhys said


    Rhys knew that Jenna would never do anything so ruthless to her friends.


    When Jenna heard this, she trembled all over and turned around. But when she saw Rhys, there was no emotion on her face, and she quickly


    lowered her eyes.


    "Is that so?" she asked unexpectedly. Just as Rhys was about to say something. Jenna quickly followed up with another question. "Do you believe me


    when I say I didn''t do it?"


    Thinking of Mrs. Williams¡¯ threats in


    the ivingtoom earlierandthe <


    stra ngeTooks from others who,


    misunderstood her, Jenna suddenly


    felt @sense of grievance. No¡°one


    wanted to believe in her innocence.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to


    Xu


    ~


    "I know you''re not that kind of


    person who would do somethingllike


    this,¡± Rays answered. He understood


    Jen nas character well enough


    whieh¡¯ is why he had signed.an


    agreement with her in the. first ce.

 Chapter 966 DonT Want Her To Be Gossiped About

    Chapter 966 Don''T Want Her To Be Gossiped About


    Chapter 966 Don''t Want Her to Be Gossiped About


    She never expected that her strongest supporter would be Rhys. She looked at Rhys with aplex expression and squeezed out two words from


    her throat, "Thank you.¡±


    Suddenly, her heart was overwhelmed with pain. She had never dared to face the feelings between herself and Rhys. But deep down, Jenna knew


    that she had fallen in love with this man.


    However, she knew that she was no longer worthy of Rhys now.


    "If you really want to thank me, then don''t mention the divorce,¡± Rhys said suddenly. Jenna''s fingers unconsciously loosened as she lowered her


    head even more.


    If it were any other request, she could promise him but this one thing was impossible. She had already promised Mrs. Williams that she would leave


    the Williams family as soon as possible, not to mention the baby in her belly.


    "I have signed the divorce agreement; please sign it quickly," Jenna urged Rhys in a low voice while suppressing difort inside.


    But just as she finished speaking, a hand grabbed onto her chin without hesitation and forced her to lift up her head. Rhys'' slightly sharp face came


    into view.


    "Jenna, don''t test my patience," he said seriously. "I think I''ve made myself clear enough: since we are already married, let''s live well together and


    stop talking about divorce.¡±


    His attitude was so serious that Jenna could clearly sense his sincerity but what difference did it make? There seemed an insurmountable gap


    between them which couldn''t be bridged or filled up by anything else.


    Jenna held back the sourness and avoided looking into his eyes before saying coldly, "Mr. Williams, this is all just a transaction between us from


    beginning till end. Some things were wrong right from start. and whether it''s you or me, we must ept such results."


    Her tone was harsh while addressing him distantly: they weren''t truly husband and wife after all


    "Besides, I''ve found someone I like. Can Mr. Williams let me go? I just want to leave here and be with someone I like.¡±


    Someone she liked?


    Rhys had heard this phrase more than onceing out of Jenna¡¯s mouth. As a man, he couldn''t help but mind such things...


    But he had secretly investigated Jenna, and there was no record of anyone she liked in her life.


    So, it seemed that Jenna just made up an excuse.


    He didn''t have much feeling for Jenna now, but they were husband and wife, not to mention that they had sex.


    He should be responsible for her anyway.


    Although he didn''t love Jenna that much, he could provide her with a stable life and give her enough respect


    Jenna suddenly remembered something. "Mr. Williams, let''s sleep in separate rooms tonight. I''ve moved all my things back to the guest room."


    If she wanted to draw clear boundaries between them, it would be better to do it sooner rather thanter.


    "I don''t agree. We''re husband and wife; sleeping together is only natural. Our rtionship is legal; why should I ept such a proposal?¡± Rhys'' tone


    was cold but his attitude was firm.


    On this point, Jenna couldn''t argue with Rhys at all: she could only leave it at that.


    The Williams Group


    Rhys hadn''t been at thepany long before he heard people talking about him.


    "Is the online exposure true? Did our boss¡¯ wife really do something so terrible?¡±


    "What ooss*wife? Don''t make things


    up! I''ve heard their rtionship ist


    great anyway, most likely this is true,


    or else-our PR department would


    havesstarted clearing things.ap by


    now. "


    "I knew it! Hew could Mr. Williams


    possibly be interested in someone


    like her? She hardly everes¡®into


    the offic ice during my entire time


    working here... Isn''t Mr. williams¡¯


    attitude obvious enough?". Content


    b¨¦longs to  7


    As people chatted in the break room without noticing Rhys standing outside listening intently.


    Rhys knew this kind of thing would cause a fierce stir but never expected even people within his ownpany were saying these kinds of things.


    Hearing those words made Rhys think carefully about everything once again.


    Ever since he married Jenna, Rhys had avoided any contact with her in order to avoid suspicion. They never even went to the office together.


    No wonder people at thepany had such thoughts.


    Rhys walked back into his office. carrying his coffee and found someone from the secretary''s department.


    "Mr. Williams, what can I do for you?¡±


    Her voice was soft and gentle. Even when she spoke, there was a hint of coquettishness in her tone.


    If it were any other man, their gaze would have already been fixed on Breanna Holloway.


    But Rhys didn''t even nce at Breanna which left her feeling resentful inside.


    Breanna liked Rhys. As his secretary, she believed that she could could get close to him and climb up the socialdders.


    But Jenna beat her to it unexpectedly.


    Breanna hated Jenna but after learning about today''s events, she felt herself still having a chance to win over Rhys.


    Jenna was the mistress of the _


    Williams£¤amily, but after such a =


    scandal about her broke out, no-one


    fromthe Williams family defended


    or. Spoke up for her. Content belongs


    t6 NovelDrama.Org -Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It could be concluded that Jenna probably wasn''t valued much by the Williams family or Rhys.


    Wasn''t this the perfect opportunity for Breanna to win Rhys¡¯ favor?


    Aman as outstanding as Rhys wouldn''t be tied down by one woman alone right?


    However, what she heard next from Rhys surprised Breanna.


    "Tell all the employees not to discuss those rumors and focus solely on work.¡±


    Rhys couldn''t help but feel annoyed thinking back on what he heard earlier this morning.


    He never imagined they would view his wife like that.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Williams?¡± asked Breanna confusedly upon hearing his words.


    The only rumors they were talking about now within thepany was undoubtedly rted to Jenna

 Chapter 967 Deliver Something To Him

    Chapter 967 Deliver Something To Him


    Chapter 967 Deliver Something to Him


    "I thought you know what you should do.¡±


    Rhys was helping Jenna out, but Breanna''s question made him frown. How could someone from the secretary''s department be so clueless? His


    displeasure was evident in his tone. Breanna was taken aback and quickly lowered her head, feeling even more frustrated with Jenna for causing this


    situation


    She had hoped to impress Rhys today, but everything had been ruined because of Jenna. ¡°I understand, Mr. Williams. I''ll inform them right away.¡±


    Reluctantly, Breanna conveyed the message even though there had been no response from the public rtions department yet.


    Rhys clearly stood on Jenna''s side and watched as Breanna left. He couldn''t help but think about what he overheard in the break room earlier. Those


    employees¡¯ words made sense. He and Jenna had been married for a long time but she rarely came to thepany. It would only give employees an


    impression that he didn''t like Jenna very much. Moreover, with this incident happening now, it wasn''t hard to imagine how bad things were for her.


    With these thoughts in mind, Rhys immediately picked up his phone and called Jenna who answered promptly. "I rushed out of our house this


    morning and identally left some files behind on my desk in a blue folder. I''m busy here, I can''t leave, please send it over."


    Upon hearing Rhys'' request, Jenna was hesitant since she''d never done anything like it before.


    Given all that she¡¯s owed to the Williams family, she agreed eventually. "Sure thing! I''ll bring it over shortly.¡±


    Rhys breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing her response. "Great! I''ve informed the receptionist desk so you cane straight up when you arrive.¡±


    Her goal was to have Jennae to thepany and tell everyone that he stood firmly on Jenna''s side.


    After hanging up the phone, Jenna quickly arrived at Rhys¡¯ study.


    She immediately saw the document Rhys had mentioned, which was ced in the center of his desk with no other documents around it.


    Jenna was a bit puzzled. Rhys was usually very careful and wouldn''t make such a basic mistake.


    But regardless of her doubts, Jenna didn''t want to dy any longer and quickly took the document with her, hailing a cab to the Williams Group.


    "Hello, I''m here to deliver something,¡± she said directly as she approached the receptionist. holding up the folder in her hand.


    As soon as she saw Jenna appear, the receptionist lit up and respectfully escorted her into an elevator after swiping her ess card.


    Her attitude caught many employees¡¯ attention. Just after Jenna was sent up in the elevator, several people snuck over curiously.


    "What''s going on? Who is that? Why haven''t I seen her before?"


    "Yeah! I think I saw you press for the CEO office''s floor. Could she be Mr. Williams''s mistress?"


    Everyone wore gossipy expressions on their faces as they began questioning the receptionist about what happened.


    After hearing everyone speak for


    some time, the receptionist felt


    somewh at Speechless. ¡°What are


    you guyislking about? That is Mrs,


    Williaras, Mr. Williams¡¯ wife. She>


    cames pecifically today just So she


    could deliver some documents since


    MP. Williams forgot them at home."


    Upon hearing this exnation from the receptionist. the staff members who were previously chattering suddenly quieted down all at once!


    It wasn''t until quite some timeter when someone broke the silence. "What? That woman is Mrs. Williams? But isn''t it true that Mr. Williams doesn''t


    like Mrs. Williams?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Moreover,¡± another employee chimed in "there were rumors online... I don''t think he called her over just for delivering files."


    "I think those rumors online are mostly fake news,¡± another person added, "If there really were problems between them, then how could Mr. Williams


    call her over only for files delivery purposes when he can easily ask somebody else to do it instead?"


    They offered their own opinions while Breanna happened upon these conversations right aftering downstairs.


    "What are you guys talking about? Did Mrs. Williamse here?"


    As she was about to inform her


    colleagues downstairs, Jenna


    suddenly showed up at the


    company,.Breanna''s words made >


    everyon¨¦ feel a little uneasy. ~


    B eanna had never hidden her >


    feeli ings for Rhys, and almost half of


    thepany knew about it


    H6wever, Rhys had always been


    immune to women¡¯s charms, so no


    one had ever seeded in winning


    his heart.


    ~


    o one spoke.up because Breanna


    worked in the-secretary department


    and they were j ust ordinary ¡°


    employees who couldn''t afford ta


    offender. If they did say Mrs.¡±


    Willi lias and Mr. Williams were ina


    goad rtionship, Breannamight


    g¨¦t upset with them. Content


    belongs to


    "She''s here to deliver some files to Mr. Williams. I''ve sent her upstairs,¡± said the receptionist who pointed towards the direction of the elevator.


    Since she had sent Jenna upstairs as per Rhys¡¯ instructions, if Breanna wanted to be jealous or angry, then she could go find Rhys herself!


    As soon as she heard this response, Breanna immediately rushed into the elevator without hesitation.


    Seeing Breanna''s hurried figure disappear into the elevator made everyone give up on gossiping further.


    "If Mrs. Williams and Mr. Williams are in a good rtionship, what will happen if they see Breanna?" asked someone curiously.


    "I don''t know but did you see how quickly she went after him? It could lead to some trouble," replied another person thoughtfully.


    The employees actually felt disdainful towards her intentions for pursuing a married man like Mr. Williams despite knowing he had a wife.


    News of Jennaing to thepany spread quickly. Within minutes, almost all the staff members knew the news.


    Once Jenna arrived at the office building floor level, someone came forward immediately, offering assistance by guiding her directly towards Rhys''


    office.


    "This is what you wanted,¡± said Jenna as she handed over the file folder personally to Rhys whe took it without much interest before asking, "What do


    you think we should do regarding your online rumors? Should we involve our PR department?"


    The inte chatter surrounding Jenna had be quite intensetely; All kinds of negative things were being spread about her online!

 Chapter 968 Bad Relationship

    Chapter 968 Bad Rtionship


    Chapter 968 Bad Rtionship


    Jenna was a little stunned, her face showing obvious surprise.


    "No need, I''ll handle this myself."


    She caused the trouble and should solve it herself. If the Williams family were to handle it, it would only lead to more spection.


    For example, she was really bullying her friend.


    She was innocent and had nothing to fear. What was being said online wasn''t even true.


    "If you let the Williams Group''s PR department handle this matter, it will be more convenient.¡±


    Rhys couldn''t help but continue persuading her. This matter only became what it was now because of public opinion. There were ways to solve it.


    "Apologize by bowing my head? I can''t ept that kind of treatment."


    I didn''t mean that."


    After hearing Jenna''s words, Rhys looked at her in surprise. Why did Jenna think of apologizing by bowing down first thing?


    "My mom talked to you?" Rhys quickly realized this point. ording to his mother''s personality, she would indeed do something like that - directly cut


    off any rtionship between Jenna and the Williams family from their standpoint - which was the simplest way to deal with this matter.


    However, in doing so, Jenna would be a sacrifice for public opinion without any chance of turning things around again


    "Mrs. Williams did talk to me about it, but I didn''t ept her terms.¡±


    Simrly, she wouldn''t ept Rhys¡¯ terms either.


    Although she was smeared, she didn''t necessarily have to give in


    Rhys fell silent for a few seconds. "I don''t mean for you to apologize or admit that you did anything wrong. I believe you didn''t do anything wrong. I''ll


    investigate.¡±


    Jenna actually doubted Rhys'' words.


    Although Rhys said he believed in her yesterday, after Mrs. Williams spoke those words to herself, Jenna simply couldn''t trust anyone.


    Just when both were in stalemate, the sound of knocking suddenly rang out.


    As soon as Breanna knew that Jenna came back into thepany, she returned back into position, picked up some random documents, and


    knocked on the office door casually.


    ¡°Come in." The conversation between the two was interrupted, and Rhys seemed a bit unhappy.


    Breanna pushed open the door and saw Jenna standing not far from the desk, with a frown on her face and Rhys looking impatient.


    As soon as Breanna saw them like this, she immediately felt happy.


    After hearing what she heard downstairs just now, Breanna thought that their rtionship was not as bad as she imagined it to be.


    So she deliberately came over to find out what was going on.


    But unexpectedly, these two really didn''t get along well at all.


    Rhys had a poker face in front of Jenna in the office. It seems that today''s rumors are not groundless!


    Breanna secretly showed Jenna a smile before cing the documents on Rhys'' desk.


    "Mr. Williams, these documents need your approval today. You have a meeting this afternoon. Do you need me to arrange it for you?"


    Breanna¡¯s tone was gentle and even when speaking casually, there was still an air of charm about her that set her apart from others.


    Jenna noticed this tone and felt embarrassed so she turned away slightly.


    "Just arrange it like before.¡±


    Rhys didn''t notice anything unusual about Breanna. In his eyes, besides work, there is only one woman worth noticing, Jenna.


    These files were not important


    enough. te be approved so urgently


    but Breanna had no idea whichGnes


    they were when rushing into the


    office. .


    "I thought you had something scheduled for this afternoon, so I brought these files up first.¡±


    Breana replied appropriately while collecting Rhys¡¯ approved documents, then left gracefully from his office.


    She thought that Jenna would pose somepetition but instead found out that Jenna wasn''t even worth considering.


    Since online media was now focusing on Jenna''s situation, why not help her out?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Breana took out her phone and sent off a message, waiting for a good show..


    with my affairs, and there''s no need)


    to involve thepany''s PR ?


    department. I''ll handle this matter on


    myown." Content belongs: to


    Jenna bit her lip, it was clear that Rhys had intentionally made her see everything that just happened.


    He said he didn''t want to divorce just because he didn''t want his reputation to be ruined.


    Can Rhys really be attracted to me, with such a pretty and delicate secretary by his side?


    She might just be a shield for that secretary.


    A hint of loneliness shed in Jenna¡¯s eyes as she spoke, and then she turned around and left.


    But what Jenna didn''t expect was that as soon as she arrived downstairs, she was immediately surrounded by a bunch of reporters.


    She didn''t know how these reporters found out about her location


    They actually surrounded the Williams Group!


    "Miss Stout, can you exin what exactly happened with this online matter?¡±


    ¡®Miss Stout) did you do everything ~


    online? Are you here at the Willianrs


    Group today to have the PR ¡ª


    department handle this matter?"


    "Is it true that there is discord in your rtionship with Mr. Williams as reported online? Are you two getting a divorce?"


    At that moment, the reporters went crazy and shoved their microphones in Jenna''s face like they were out of their minds.


    Many reporters had excited, flushed faces.


    Jenna was caught off guard by the media frenzy.


    "Miss Stout, are youing to the Williams Group at this time to use their power to distort the truth and cover up facts?¡±


    Those reporters didn''t even give Jenna a chance to exin.


    At first, Jenna was a bit flustered


    After taking a good look at the people in front of her, Jenna calmed down.


    She should have thought about this day a long time ago, and sooner orter she would have to face it.


    "Which question do you want me to answer first?"


    Jenna looked calmly at the reporters in front of her and with just one sentence, she sessfully silenced everyone.

 Chapter 969 Mrs. Williams Is Very Poor

    Chapter 969 Mrs. Williams Is Very Poor


    Chapter 969 Mrs. Williams Is Very Poor


    Jenna''s attitude had all the reporters buzzing with excitement. They never thought Jenna would speak in front of them. But now it seemed like Jenna


    really had something to say!


    Whether what Jenna said today was true or not, it was important to them!


    The reporters looked at each other, seeing the eagerness in each other''s eyes.


    Because of this, no one asked Jenna any questions.


    "Since you don''t want to ask, I''ll juste out and say it.¡±


    Jenna remained calm as she looked at the reporters.


    "Those rumors online are all fake, especially those things I supposedly did to a certain woman. I have nothing to do with that.¡±


    As soon as Jenna spoke these words, all the reporters were shocked.


    Soon someone couldn''t resist asking a question.


    ¡°But ording to the audio information in the video, you clearly admitted to doing this!¡±


    This was also why this matter became so big!


    After someone started questioning her about it, mare and more people began doubting this matter.


    "In that audio recording, I never admitted that I did it myself. At that time, I was just too shocked and didn''t want my friend to be hurt again by my


    words. But silence is not consent no matter when!"


    Jenna¡¯s words were strong but these reporters didn''t believe her at all.


    "Miss Stout says so, but what is your evidence?"


    A reporter immediately began questioning Jenna further.


    "I didn''t do it, how can there be any evidence? Only if I did it, there would be evidence left. Besides that recording, are there any other pieces of


    evidence to prove I did it?"


    She faced so many media reporters alone but showed no fear on her face; instead she appeared even stronger than before despite her thin figure.


    "If you really have any other evidence against me, please let me know because I also want to know why anyone would think I did it?¡±


    Those journalists hadn''t expected such juicy news and for a moment they were stunned by Jenna''s momentum


    But soon enough they reacted again.


    "Who else could have done it if not you? Thatdy clearly exined the cause and effect, or do you think you can get away with the punishment with


    the Williams Group¡¯s support?¡± The doubts came one after another, despite what Jenna had said. But there were few who believed her.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The media preferred to believe that everything was Jenna''s doing and she was only saying this now to clear her own name.


    Listening to those questions, Jenna quicklyughed.


    "Sometimes I find you all ridiculous. The facts are right in front of you, yet you choose to believe lies. Today you push all the charges onto me.


    wouldn''t that be defamation?¡±


    Everyone present was a force in their respective media outlets and had a considerable number of fans.


    Seeing hesitation from some reporters, Jenna added, "I''m right, aren''t 1?"


    "But the facts prove that you''re indeed an inflicter instead of a victime. Miss Stout, I think it''s better for you not to avoid our questions! Why did you do


    this?"


    Someone quickly stood up; if they helped rify for Jenna now, they would bebeled as hatchet men for the Williams Group which wasn''t beneficial


    for them at all.


    If they followed mainstream public opinion and criticized Jenna, then they would be fearless fighters against authority.


    The better choice was already very clear.


    This reporter''s questioning was like a thunderbolt awakening everyone else left standing around them


    As entertainment media personnel themselves, naturally they knew how best to attract attention from others.


    "Miss Stout, are your words an attempt at evading responsibility?"


    "What role did the Williams Group y in this incident?"


    They didn''t give Jenna any chance to exin herself; instead she was immediately put on trial by these reporters¡¯ usations.


    Looking at those reporters targeting her with their questions made disappointment show in Jenna''s eyes.


    She had spoken out about what happened but these people just didn¡¯t believe her.


    Jenna found herself surrounded by these people but remained calm throughout it all: she knew something like this might happen sooner orter.


    Since persuasion was useless,


    Jenna took gether phone in front of


    all the reporters and dialed 911. .


    "Police? We¡¯ been defamed and! <


    want ta.report it. The other partyhas


    caused) me great physical and +¡¯


    mental harm!" Jenna quicklygave


    her location, speaking loud.¨¦nough


    for the surrounding reporters to


    hear.


    After reporting to the police, Jenna


    calmly put d@wn her phone. "Since


    none of younbelieve what I say, you.


    should believe in the judicial system.


    I have reported this to the polices


    The steath will be revealed by them.


    As-for all of you, it seems like we''ll


    have to go together to v isitthe


    police station today!" Content


    belongs to


    Everyone present was stunned; even those reporters who were previously holding microphones were silenced as if someone had pressed a pause


    button.


    No one expected that Jenna would report it directly! ording to her own ount, she was clearly standing on a victim''s position when discussing


    this matter.


    In other words, everyone present would likely have to go with her to visit the police station.


    Jenna sighed inwardly; she had no other choice as an ordinary person in this situation.


    The only thing she could prove was that she had nothing whatsoever do with this incident.


    Therge amount of indecent photos posted online and widely circted were obviously arranged by someone intentionally. Money must be involved


    in order for all these things to happen so smocthly.


    Unfortunately?she was broke. Her


    mothery ita hospital ward relying


    on cold machines just keep alive =>


    every dayat great expense while-er


    only younger brother barely a


    managed his school fees after much


    effort. . S


    NovelDrama.Org a


    Based on these facts alone, no matter how hard the police investigate, they could only find out that she had nothing to do with this incident.


    Perhaps whoever was behind all of this did not expect that she was so poor as the mistress of the Williams family.

 Chapter 970 Bearing The Consequences

    Chapter 970 Bearing The Consequences


    Chapter 970 Bearing the Consequences


    The efficiency of the police was quite impressive, as they arrived within a short ten minutes or so. Jenna had provided them with most of the specific


    details when she made the call to report the incident.


    The police wasted no time and immediately took Jenna and all the present media reporters into custody.


    The scene was quite spectacr and quickly made its way onto the inte through the efforts of some people with intentions.


    "Oh my god, is this for real? She actually called the police?"


    ¡®I have a friend who sent over a video, it seems true!¡±


    "If she called the police, does that mean nobody can manipte the situation no matter who they are?"


    "Could it be that Jenna is really being falsely used?¡±


    A myriad of opinions flooded the inte. Even those who were initially convinced of Jenna¡¯s guilt couldn''t help but waver. The fact that Jenna dared


    to report this incident to the police in front of so many people suggested that there might be more to the story. It''s important to note that the police


    wouldn''t take this lightly.


    And as for Jenna, who had be the subject of everyone''s discussion, she remainedposed while seated in the police car. Apanying her


    was a female officer who, after some hesitation, decided to speak up, "Miss Stout, this is a ratherplex matter, involving a lot of public opinion. I''d


    like to ask, what evidence can you provide us with?¡±


    The police were quite vexed by this situation. Moreover, the entire incident had been trending online from start to finish. If they were to take on this


    case, the entire investigation process would have to be transparent and made public online. Any inconsistencies would likely be met with skepticism


    fromizens.


    Jenna pursed her lips and gave a slightly embarrassed smile to the female officer beside her. "I don''t have any evidence here, and I have no idea


    how this whole thing got pinned on me. But I can assure you of one thing: I absolutely did not do this.¡±


    The entire situation was utterly bewildering. Apart from receiving that phone call and being questioned in front of Lori that day, Jenna was


    completely clueless about the whole thing.


    Seeing the disbelieving expression of the female officer beside her, Jenna quickly added, "To be honest. I don''t even know what happened online. All


    I know is that it seems like Lori had some indecent photos leaked, but I have no idea about the specifics."


    The photos were too explicit and were quickly taken down from the inte, but everyone knew about it.


    Jenna had no clue what was going on.


    The female police officer looked at Jenna in shock and instinctively took a deep breath.


    If Jenna''s story was true, then she would be a victim of cyberbullying without having done anything wrong?


    "I am pitiful, aren''t 1?¡±


    Jenna felt like God was ying a joke on her.


    After hearing this, the female police officer awkwardlyughed. She didn''t know how to respond to this statement.


    But given the current situation, if everything Jenna said was true, then she really did have it rough.


    The car fell silent as Jenna closed her eyes and enjoyed the rare moment of peace while leaning back in her seat.


    However, things would get much harder once they arrived at the police station.


    Jenna knew-very well that under


    these circumstances, these police


    officers Wouldn¡¯ t trust her much>


    since Lori had presented them


    with@an audio recording of their


    conversation together. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    If she had known that this recording would be a weapon against herselfter on, she would have made things clear with Lori back then...


    She only considered Lori¡¯s feelings at that time and never thought things would turn out like this...


    Jenna felt tears welling up in her eyes as she realized how many years of friendship were destroyed so easily.


    Was all of this really just because of something she did wrong?


    Living under the Williams family''s roof made Jenna feel guilty every time they spent money on her behalf.


    They soon arrived at the police station where Jenna waited for questioning in another room while reporters were taken into another room


    Jenna couldn''t care less about those reporters. She warned them beforehand to report truthfully but they still chose clickbait over honesty.


    So naturally, they had to bear the consequences.


    As for Jenna herself, it wasn''t long before the police came in with their recording devices.


    The police officer''s attitude was quite good.


    "Hello, Miss Stout, we would like to ask you about the specifics of your report."


    After saying this, the police officer quickly opened his recorder and began monitoring while asking Jenna questions in front of hisputer.


    "Could you please tell us what happened?¡±


    Jenna nodded when she heard this question.


    "The story goes like this: Lori, who is also my good friend and the person who sent out that video, asked me for money. However, I didn''t have that


    much money so I refused...¡±


    Jenna exined how she refused to lend Lori money but did not mention her being kidnapped by Isaias because she didn''t want people knowing


    about it.


    "Miss Stout, are you saying that audio was recorded during your meeting with Lori? But why didn''t you deny it at first?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    This was an irqportant reason why


    Jenna endecup in such a situation.


    If Jenna hac denied this incident at.


    first, theathings wouldn''t have <>


    gotten-so bad online. After all, inthat


    audioslip Jenna basically admitted


    toeverything without denying


    dfiything outright. Contept belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "You can hea from the audio clip,


    itself thattori was quite ~


    emotiofial at the time. I thought? a


    denied- ¡®it di rectly, then she would


    bec¨¦me even more agitatec3ince


    she-already believed I did it." Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    But Jenna never expected her momentary kindness would bring such trouble upon herself now..


    "I wish I had said something different back then, or else maybe I wouldn''t be here right now."

 Chapter 971 Demand Injustice

    Chapter 971 Demand Injustice


    Chapter 971 Demand Injustice


    After hearing Jenna''splete story, the room fell silent and even the leading police officer couldn''t help but sympathetically nce at Jenna. This


    was a ssic case of being wronged despite good intentions. Of course, all of this had to be based on the fact that everything Jenna said was true


    "Miss Stout, do you have any other evidence that could be helpful in this matter?¡± The police officer asked. Unfortunately, with just these things alone.


    there was no way to prove Jenna''s innocence.


    Upon hearing the officer''s question, Jenna quickly pulled out her phone and then her bank card which she carried with her at all times. She lined up


    everything neatly and said, "As for evidence, it''s what I''ve already told you. I''m really poor and can''t borrow so much money. You can check my online


    bank bnce as well as my bank card bnce."


    The police officer looked at Jenna in surprise and didn''t understand why she would say such a thing.


    "What does your bank card bnce have to do with this matter?" The police officer looked at Jenna somewhat helplessly.


    "I''ll tell you what - I don''t have the energy or time or money to deal with all these things like posting so many photos online. If I didn''t buy off those


    influential ounts first, how could it spread widely? That''s why I dared report it to you directly." Once they investigated those influential ounts,


    everything would be clear.


    The police officer hadn''t expected that Jenna would view things from such an angle but he scon realized that investigating from the influential


    ounts would help them find out about financial transactions involving those ounts and the mastermind behind this incident.


    "Well then, Miss Stout, you shouldn''t mind us checking all your assets!" The police officers suggested.


    Jenna just shoved everything which belonged to her to the police and even thoughtfully provided her ount password.


    Seeing Jenna like this, the police officer was somewhat speechless, but he quickly sent his colleagues to investigate.


    It wasn''t very difficult to find out about Jenna''s assets and influential ounts. All they needed to do waspare the real name information of the


    influential ounts with the flow of funds on Jenna''s side.


    "Well then, since that''s the case, we''ve asked almost everything we wanted to know today. The results maye out in a day or two.¡±


    Jenna was so frank in her attitude that ording to their experience, there was a high probability that she wasn''t the suspect they were looking for.


    The police officer''s attitude improved somewhat.


    Jenna took back her things from the police officer and nodded immediately after.


    "I''m really sorry for troubling you. I didn''t want this matter to be like this either, but those media outlets wouldn''t let me go. I had no choice but to


    take this step.¡±


    After all, now she could only trust honest and upright police officers like them.


    The policeman nodded understandingly.


    "Miss Stout, you don''t need to think too much about it. After all, reporting such incidents is correct! Many victims don''t know what they should do or


    don''t report it and end up suffering unnecessary harm."


    When something like this happens, you should report it as soon as possible.


    "Thank you!"


    After collecting her things from him, Jenna quickly left the police station.


    As expected by Jenna, when she returned to the Williams Vi, she met Mrs. Williams sitting in the living room who had obviously been waiting for


    quite some time already.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? You finally came back? Today you really made a big scene and trampled on the Williams Family''s dignity over and over again!¡±


    Mrs. Williams looked at Jenna with displeasure in her eyes.


    She felt disgusted by what happened today.


    When things got serious earlier today, she wanted the PR department in the Williams Group to make an apology to solve this matter.


    But she did not expect that Jenna would act faster than herself! Jenna directly reported it in front of so many media reporters!


    She could no longer handle it on her own once Jenna reported it to the police.


    ¡°I''m just looking f or the truth,¡± she


    added, her gaze fixedon Mrs. =


    Williams> She knew that Mrs.


    Williagas might not be happy about


    thisbut she couldn''t let herself take


    the-me for something she didn''t


    d¨¦.


    u


    a


    "What does the truth matter? What matters is the Williams family''s reputation. Do you think your innocence is worth anything?" Mrs. Williams spoke


    bluntly and her words upset Jenna.


    "If you keep making a fuss about this and if things turn out differently from what you''re saying, how do you think it will affect our family? You should


    know better!¡±


    Mrs. Williams mmed her hand down on the table in frustration.


    I''ve told you I''m innocent," Jenna


    replied theough gritted teeth. She


    knew thating back here would


    lead te- ¡®confrontation with Mrs:


    williams but there was no way she


    could back down now. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    ¡°What about your mother and brother? Have you even thought about them?"


    Mrs. Williams¡¯ face darkened and she instinctively ced a hand over her heart which was beating too fast with anger at Jenna''s defiance!


    "You mustn''t forget our previous agreement! If you continue acting so recklessly, then don''t me me if I stop being kind!"


    She had beentoo lenient before; did


    Jenna reallythink those promises


    were justempty words? If Jenna


    continuet like this, then Mrs.


    Williags would make sure that


    hospital stopped giving medication


    toJenna¡¯ s mother! Contentbelongs


    to NovelDrama.Org 2)


    ~~


    Xu


    SS


    "Mrs. Williams, we''ve discussed everything clearly before; your demand was for me to leave Rhys which I have done by giving divorce papers to him.


    And I''ll leave within three months.¡±


    Jenna''s sharp gaze fell on Mrs. William; nobody could use threats against her family members!


    ¡°That should be all we agreed upon,¡± Jenna added.

 Chapter 972 Dizzy With Anger

    Chapter 972 Dizzy With Anger


    Chapter 972 Dizzy with Anger


    "The agreement between us does not include me taking the me!" Jenna stared silently at Mrs. Williams.


    Mrs. Williams was surprised to see Jenna suddenly reveal her toughness at this moment, and she rebuked sternly, "But you ruined the reputation of


    the Williams family!"


    She was burning with anger and felt a rush of blood to her head. Suddenly, she cked out and fell onto the sofa.


    "Mrs. Williams!" Jenna was startled but quickly reacted by calling for an ambnce.


    Mrs. Williams had a heart disease but had not had any rpses for some time.


    "What happened to Mrs. Williams?¡± Themotion in the living room quickly attracted the servants, and soon after that, an ambnce was called.


    The servants rushed around frantically as they took Mrs. Williams to the hospital


    As soon as they arrived at the hospital, she was immediately taken into surgery.


    Jenna followed them to the hospital and immediately called Rhys on her phone.


    She told him what had happened and waited anxiously for news about Mrs. William''s condition after surgery.


    Rhys hurried over within minutes after receiving her call,


    "What happened?¡± Rhys asked anxiously


    "I got into an argument with Mrs. Williams which caused her to faint." Jenna lowered her head slightly with a hint of guilt in it


    On normal days when she was home, she would never argue with Mrs. Williams because she knew about her heart disease so would try to avoid any


    confrontations between them as much as possible.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But today someone smeared her for no reason, and when he returned home, she had to listen all those harsh words from Mrs. Williams.


    Mrs. Williams even threatened using Jenna''s family members against her .


    In this situation, there was no way that Jenna could remain indifferent


    So that''s why they ended up arguing. But little did she know how serious Mrs. Williams''s reaction would be.


    To see Jenna before him now filled Rhys'' heart with helplessness.


    He asked softly, "Is it because of what happened today? My mother might handle things differently: She tends towards being domineering by nipping


    all problems in their bud."


    His mother wanted Jenna to take responsibility for it, then the Williams Group could apologize directly, admit their mistake, andpensate Lori.


    This would bring a perfect end to the matter.


    It was better to resolve this matter before it escted any further online.


    Jenna¡¯s actions today would naturally displease Mrs. Williams.


    "I know, but I couldn''t help myself. I didn''t expect things to turn out like this."


    Jenna bit her lip and couldn''t face Rhys


    She knew that Mrs. Williams had a heart condition and should not have argued with her about this in the living room earlier.


    Now that Mrs. Williams was being rushed into surgery, Jenna had an undeniable responsibility for it.


    Rhys''plicated gaze fell on Jenna; perhaps they really shouldn''t be together after all


    But they were intimate in bed once before..


    "Don''t think too much about it; let''s wait until this is over.¡±


    Jenna wanted to say more at first; she felt like she owed Rhys an apology at least now.


    But looking at Rhys'' expression right now made her feel like saying nothing was better than anything else.


    The two of them waited anxiously outside of the operating room until finally a doctor came out.


    "Which one of you is rted to the patient?"


    Rhys stepped forward.


    "The patient doesn''t have any major problems, just high blood pressure which caused some issues with her heart supply. She just needs some rest


    afterwards."


    After hearing these words from the doctor, Jenna finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    If something really did happen today with Mrs. Williams, then she might never forgive herself for it...


    "The patient has been stabilized and will be transferred soon."


    The doctor waved his hand towards Rhys before starting his next set of instructions.


    Rhys visibly rxed as well after hearing those words from him while looking back at Jenna who still looked pale inparison...


    "There isn''t anything too serious going on here, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    At these words from Rhys, Jenna simply nodded stiffly without saying anything else..


    "You go back and rest first, I''ll stay here at the hospital." Rhys suggested as he noticed Jenna''s distraction


    Jenna shook her head. "I''ll stay here. After all, Mrs. Williams ended up like this because of me."


    If it werent for her confrontation


    with Mrs~Williams, she wouldn''t =


    have efided up in the hospital this


    time-The main responsibility-for this


    incidenty with her. Content


    belongs to swnovel.ne


    "There''s no need for that; my mom will only get angrier if she sees you now,¡± Rhys said, causing Jenna to freeze.


    He was right. Mrs. Williams would ?


    be thest person who wanted tos


    see Jenna at this moment. If Jerina


    appeared in front of her, wharknew


    how angry she would becaine?


    "Then I''ll leave first; let me know if there''s anything I can help with," Jenna said before quickly leaving the hospital.


    Later that night when almost everyone was asleep. she received a call from the hospital.


    "Come to the hospital; my mom is insisting on seeing you!¡± Rhys sounded helpless over the phone.


    He really didn''t know what his mother was up to.


    "I''ming now," replied Jenna.


    When she walked into the ward, what greeted her was Mrs. William''s sarcastic voice.


    "Miss Stout is indeed very precious! It''s so hard to invite you over.¡±


    "MIs. Wims, " Jenna nodded a


    slightly. as Sshe walked into the room


    but didn¡¯t understand why Mrs


    williams insisted on seeing her at


    such ate hour. It was alrdost 11


    PM.


    "What are you standing around here for? Don''t you have work tomorrow?" Mrs. Williams ignored Jenna and red at Rhys


    "As my daughter-inw, shouldn''t she take care of me while I''m sick?" Mrs. Williams added seeing that Rhys didn''t want she and Jenna staying


    alone.

 Chapter 973 Making Trouble Intentionally

    Chapter 973 Making Trouble Intentionally


    Chapter 973 Making Trouble Intentionally


    Mrs. Williams had said it, so no matter how reluctant Rhys felt, he could only leave first


    Soon, there were only Mrs. Williams and Jenna left in the hospital room


    "Mrs. Williams, is there anything you need me to do?"


    Jenna¡¯s expression was very calm as if she had forgotten their confrontation earlier this afternoon.


    She sat quietly by Mrs. Williams¡¯ bedside, and when they didn''t speak, they looked like the harmonious mother-inw and daughter-inw.


    ¡°Pour me some water."


    Mrs. Williams wasn''t polite at all when she ordered Jenna to pour her some water. But as soon as the cup reached Mrs. William''s hand, she pushed it


    away.


    "Do you want to scald me with such hot water?" Mrs. Williams frowned and spoke harshly.


    The reason why she called Jenna over today was deliberately to torment her because of what happened this afternoon when Jenna angered her


    badly enough that led to her being admitted into the hospital for treatment.


    Since this incident was caused by Jenna herself, then she must bear the consequences of it.


    Jenna quickly held onto the cup again before pouring another one for Mrs. Williams but even before touching it again, Mrs. Williams started nitpicking


    again.


    "There isn''t even any heat in this water! Do you want to freeze me?¡±


    She kept tormenting Jenna until even pouring a ss of water took more than ten attempts before finally satisfying herself with drinking from it


    contentedly.


    However, Jenna didn''t seem bothered at all by how much trouble Mrs. Williams put her through.


    After tormenting Jenna for a while, Mrs. Williams found that things were getting boring


    She thought that maybe if she could provoke an argument between them, she would call Rhys andin about everything which would ultimately


    lead him asking Jenna to leave their family.


    Unfortunately, Jenna was not fighting back or showing any signs of resistance whatsoever which made things dull for her now.


    She wanted to use this opportunity to create conflict between them but Jenna didn''t fight back or argue with her no matter what she asked Jenna to


    do.


    "You have improved, but unfortunately, I won''t let you stay in the Williams family any longer. You''ve seen how much respect Rhys has for me. As long


    as I''m not willing, you won''t stay."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Williams wanted to use this opportunity to persuade Jenna to leave the Williams family as soon as possible.


    But Jenna remained indifferent upon hearing this.


    After Mrs. Williams had exhausted herself speaking, Jenna calmly poured a ss of water.


    "Mrs. Williams, have some water."


    Her expression was so calm, as if Mrs. Williams¡¯ words just now hadn''t affected her at all.


    Mrs. Williams couldn''t hold back anymore, "Jenna, what do you mean? I want you to leave the Williams family, and you''re not leaving. You know very


    well that once your belly bulges, it won''t be a secret anymore!¡±


    By the time that happens, even if Jenna doesn''t want to leave, she''ll have to leave. It might even damage the reputation of the Williams family.


    Upon hearing Mrs. Williams¡¯ words, Jenna deeply sighed.


    "Just like what you said, Mrs. Williams, once my belly bulges, my pregnancy won''t be a secret anymore. So why are you still bothering me? I want to


    leave the Williams family more than you do.¡±


    Jenna forc¨¦d a bitter smile. She


    really couldn''t understand why Mrs.


    Williams-was in such a rush. If_ >


    possible, she would want to leave as


    soarras she could. She didnPwant


    to-ke involved in any of thisContent


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Leave?


    If Jenna had said this one or two


    months agosshe wouldn''t have been


    so anxious, She knew her child =>


    better than anyone. Rhys now


    seemed I to have feelings for Jeana,


    but atthis point, Jenna was no


    longer worthy of Rhys. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    She would absolutely not allow Jenna to continue being with Rhys.


    "This is your business. We discussed it well initially. Just follow what we agreed on. If you don''t flirt with Rhys, why would Rhys stop you from


    leaving?"


    After all, her child was a workaholic. How could he suddenly have feelings for Jenna? There must be something Jenna did to make him act like this.


    "I didn''t." Jenna immediately shook her head in denial. She had never thought of seducing Rhys from beginning to end.


    Jenna was very clear about her identity, a cat''s paw.


    If we put it in harsher terms, all the Williams need is for her to give birth to a child.


    But now, her only value is meaningless.


    She is indeed pregnant, but the child inside her is not Rhys¡¯.


    "Don''t you have any idea if you ever did it? Stay here tonight and think carefully about what to do next."


    Mrs. Williams'' gaze remained indifferent, in fact, no matter what Jenna did, it wouldn''t change the current situation.


    Jenna has to leave the Williams family no matter what, unless she is carrying Rhys¡¯ child in her belly.


    But how is this possible?


    There was a small sofa in the ward, and after Mrs. Williams fell asleep, Jenna leaned on the sofa and fell asleep.


    The next morning, Mrs. Williams was awakened by the noisy knocking at the door.


    "Is Miss Stout there? I''m here to deliver something.¡±


    As soon as Jenna opened the door, she saw a familiar face


    Breanna stood at the door, holding several sets of clothes in her arms and carrying fruits and flowers in her hands.


    "Hello, Miss Stout.¡±


    Breanna¡¯s smile was bright as she handed the clothes in her arms to Jenna.


    "This is from Mr. Williams, he said you are staying in the hospital and may have some inconvenience."


    After Breanna finished saying this sentence, she immediately swayed towards Mrs. Williams.


    Breanna carefully ced the fruits and flowers in her hands on the nearby table, sweetly addressing Mrs. Williams, "Mrs. Williams, how are you


    today? Mr. Williams asked me toe and check on you."


    Her gaze was focused on Mrs. Williams, with a hint of obvious ttery.


    "There''s no big problem, let him work with ease. I have Jenna to take care of me!¡±


    Mrs. Williams knew Breanna''s intentions as she had seen many women like Breanna before, but Breanna in front of her was quite attractive.


    "Did you just arrive at the secretary''s


    office recently? The person who


    used to be in¡¯charge of these .


    matters at he secretary''s office x


    before-should not have been yous


    right Mrs. Williams sized up


    Breatina i in front of her and, goon


    cancluded that she was a:better


    companion for Rhys than Jenna.

 Chapter 974 Titus Is Here

    Chapter 974 Titus Is Here


    Chapter 974 Titus is Here


    Jenna, since you are unwilling to leave, don''t me me for being impolite.


    As for Breanna in front of me, in the past she would definitely not be someone I was interested in, but now the situation is different.


    Breanna would be a better daughter-inw than Jenna no matter what.


    Since Jenna wants to stay with the Williams family and not leave, I''ll have to resort some means.


    Upon hearing Mrs. Williams'' words, Breanna was momentarily stunned before breaking into a gracious smile.


    "Yes, Mrs. Williams, I joined the secretary''s office recently."


    As soon as Breanna spoke, Mrs. Williams smiled with satisfaction.


    "Indeed, you are a well-behaved girl. How old are you this year?"


    Mrs. Williams smiled kindly and spoke in an extremely friendly manner, which made Breanna feel a little overwhelmed and obediently respond.


    As Jenna watched the scene unfolding before her, she felt a sense of irony that was hard to put into words. It was the exact same scenario as when


    she had first met Mrs. Williams.


    For some reason, Jenna felt a bit restless, so she used the excuse of getting water and immediately left the hospital room.


    As for what the two people in the room wanted to say, it didn''t really matter to her as she was about to leave the Williams family anyway.


    After Jenna returned to the hospital room, she saw Mrs. Williams and Breanna get along well with each other.


    The two people who were chatting andughing stopped their conversation at the sight of Jenna, and Mrs. Williams gave her a dissatisfied look.


    "Okay, seeing you just annoys me. You should go back, we don''t need you here!¡±


    Mrs. Williams had wanted to take this opportunity to trouble Jenna, but then she met Breanna, who she thought would be a better fit for Rnys than


    Jenna.


    She wanted a daughter-inw who could be controlled by herself and had good family conditions.


    So Breanna was the best choice, although she had some tricks up her sleeve, it was harmless.


    Upon hearing Mrs. Williams'' words, Jenna was momentarily unsure whether she should feel relieved or upset. She let out a sigh and turned around,


    leaving the hospital directly.


    But what Jenna didn''t expect was that as scon as she got home, she saw her father standing outside the Williams Mansion.


    "Dad, why are you here?¡± Jenna''s face darkened as soon as she saw Titus. Every time he came over, it was either to ask for money or more money.


    She didn''t have any money left to give him now.


    "Why can''t Ie? Just because you''ve be a rich man''s wife doesn¡¯t mean you don''t want to associate with your old man anymore, right? Don''t


    get me wrong, you''re my flesh and blood and you''ll take care of me until the end of my days!¡± Titus red at Jenna in dissatisfaction after hearing her


    words before turning his gaze back on her.


    His daughter was dressed beautifully and brightly. Since that was the case, he should be helped by his own daughter!


    "I''m out of money. Give me some cash quickly. I don''t need a lot; just give me two or three hundred thousand!¡± Titus asked for two or three hundred


    thousand right off the bat. After hearing this request from him, Jenna changed her color.


    She didn''t have that much money.


    "Where am I going to find that much money for you?¡± Jenna frowned tightly after speaking those words before Titus¡¯ face turned gloomy beside her


    immediately afterward


    She had fallen out with Mrs. Williams long ago; even if she hadn''t fallen out with Mrs. Williams there was no way she could ask Mrs. Williams for so


    much money without reason.


    "Did you go gambling again?" As soon as Jenna thought about this possibility, she couldn''t help but be nervous.


    ¡®I only yed ards with my friends!


    Hurry up give me the cash! I


    don''t wankto waste any more time>


    ~~


    here; I sttt have card games >


    schedule edter!¡± Titus waved his


    handdismissively while speaking in


    arr¨¦xtremely rude tone of voice.


    Conten belongs to swnevel


    He only came over today because he wanted to get some cash from Jenna.


    If he couldn''t get any cash, then he wouldn''t leave.


    "Isn''t ying cards considered gambling? I don''t have any money on me!" Unable to suppress her anger anymore, Jenna raised her voice slightly.


    Right now she was still worried about how to cover her mom''s medical expenses next month and the baby in her womb.


    And yet at this moment, Titus hade running over asking for more money!


    Jenna felt like so much pressure weighing down upon her all together at once!


    "What nonsense are you talking about? The Williams family doesn''t give you any pocket change? It¡¯s only two or three hundred thousand dors, isn''t


    it? Give me the money now, or I won''t leave today!"


    Titus heard Jenna say she had no money and immediately looked at her with a dark expression.


    No money? That''s ridiculous!


    Jenna was the mistress of the Williams family. How could she have no money?


    ¡°Hurry up! Don''t force me! I raised you just so that you could take care of me when I''m old!"


    Thinking about his gambling debts made Titus unhappy.


    He had oragged to his friends earlier


    that he would bring out two or thr¨¦e


    hundred thousand dors to treat


    them all tonight. If he didn''t have any


    cashtwith hirn, he would los¨¦face i in


    front of them all.


    <


    As Titus spoke, he pushed Jenna while taking advantage of this opportunity to squeeze into the gate of the Williams Mansion.


    "I don''t believe that you don''t have any money! Give me my damn cash now: otherwise you''ll be in great trouble!"


    Once inside the Williams Mansion, Titus went straight towards Jenna''s room.


    "Dad, what exactly do you want?"


    Jenna was unsteady and almost fell down but quickly caught up with Titus when she saw him. The nearby servants were used to these situations and


    didn''t bother intervening at all.


    "I don''t believ¨¦nthat there is not even


    one penny here, "Once inside


    Jenna''s room, Titus began


    rummaging through everything. ¡ê but


    couldmt + find what he wanted. ?


    Instead, he found many bottles on


    topof her dresser table fi led with


    pills.


    N


    "Why did you buy so many pills if you don''t have any damn cash?¡±


    Titus'' face turned unpleasant as he swept away all the bottles from her dresser table onto the ground.


    One bottle wasn''t tightly closed, and its contents spilled out everywhere once it hit the ground.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    When Titus saw those little pink pills, his eyes widened in shock.


    During his wife''s pregnancy years ago, he had seen her eat these kinds of pills countless times before!

 Chapter 975 Discovered

    Chapter 975 Discovered


    Chapter 975 Discovered


    Titus couldn''t care less about all that. He grabbed Jenna¡¯s hand.


    "Are you pregnant?¡±


    His expression was ecstatic. This child represented even more wealth for their family!


    Now. forget about him needing two or three hundred thousand dors, the Williams family would probably be willing to give them twenty or thirty


    million!


    His daughter was carrying the baby of the Williams family!


    This was a legitimate heir of the Williams family. Once this child was born, they could have anything they wanted.


    "What pregnancy? Dad, are you crazy?¡± Jenna had never thought her hidden secret would be discovered and her face changed


    "You''re pregnant, otherwise why are you taking folic acid? That''s something only pregnant women take!"


    Titus didn''t listen to what Jenna said at all. He picked up the medicine bottle on the ground and poured all those small pills into his hand before


    smelling it


    Yes, this is folic acid!


    "My good daughter, howe you didn¡¯t tell me such a big thing as being pregnant?" Titusughed out loud. Jenna was actually pregnant!


    "This time you''re pregnant, the Williams will definitely give you more money. I dan''t want too much. Just give me one million dors!" Titus greedily


    looked at Jenna.


    One million dors could allow him to squander for a long time.


    Jenna snatched away the medicine bottle from Titus¡¯ hand in one fell swoop and her face becamepletely darkened as well.


    "My child has nothing to do with the Williams family. Dad, your idea is wrong." After saying that sentence, she touched her belly momentarily and


    began doubting herself over her past decision.


    Although the baby was a living thing, it shouldn''t have been brought into this world in first ce.


    Even if she could keep this baby now, could he really grow up smoothly?


    "What?" Titus thought he heard wrong when he heard that sentence from Jenna. "This child has nothing to do with the Williams family.¡±


    "What kind of joke are you making?"


    Titus couldn''t believe what he had just heard. If it wasn¡¯t Rhys'' baby inside Jenna''s belly, then whose could it be?


    "Are you insane? How dare you cheat on Rhys?¡±


    For a moment, Titus was shocked and immediately began to doubt the news that Jenna had revealed.


    After all, Jenna was now Rhys'' legally wedded wife. As long as she could give birth to an heir for the Williams family, almost half of the Williams


    family''s assets belonged to her.


    Unless Jenna had gone crazy, she wouldn''t mess around with other men outside.


    Could it be that Jenna didn''t want to give him money and deliberately found an excuse?


    "You must be lying to me!"


    Titus simply didn''t believe what Jenna said.


    "I don''t care. You have to give me one million dors today. You already have the Williams family''s baby in you! The Williams will definitely give you a


    large amount of money!"


    Titus greedily approached Jenna and looked at her eagerly.


    Money, money, money!


    Why does her father only know how to ask her for money?


    Jenna felt extremely tired.


    "I don''t have any money; I''m broke right now."


    She didn''t even have that much cash on hand!


    "How is that possible? You already have a child in your belly!" No matter what happens, Titus just doesn''t believe this situation


    Jenna gave a bitter smile as despair surged through her heart.


    Even if this chitd came into being


    under dubigus: circumstances, she


    thought ofit as a living thing worth


    saving, W which was why she wanted


    to keep this baby before. But now it


    seemed like she had no ability to


    protect this baby... Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org 4


    She couldn''t even protect herself; how could she raise this child?


    Because of this child''s existence alone did thingse down upon her like they did today - threats from others included..


    "Since you don''t believe me, then let''s go together today and get rid of this baby at the hospital."


    Jenna spoke coldly with immense pain inside while leading Titus out without any further exnation or hesitation whatsoever...


    Titus couldn''t react fast enough before he was dragged out by Jenna through the gates of the William Mansion


    "What does all of this mean?"


    Titus felt panicked..


    "You beli eve so firmly that the child


    in my belyis Rhy¡¯s, so I will just ?


    abort this child. Actually, this child


    shouldn''t have existed in first ce.¡±


    She-tidn¡¯ t give Titus a change to


    react, but just pulled him i 10 the car


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You''re crazy! Why are you dragging me into this?¡± The dream of getting rich was shattered right in front of him, and Titus felt very uneasy.


    But there was still a hint of doubt in his heart, he couldn''t be sure if Jenna did it just to avoid giving him money.


    "Is this child really not Rhys''?¡±


    Titus persistently asked without giving up.


    "No, this child has absolutely no connection to him.¡±


    Jenna nced back at Titus and?


    shook herhead coldly, "This baby


    has nothing to do with the Williams


    family, and if it did, do you think I''d


    be. ¡®able to dispose of it at will?"


    Then the whole car fell silent.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenna didn¡¯t even notice that a car quietly followed them after they left.


    Jenna took Titus directly to the gynecology department without hiding anything from the doctor, and made an appointment for an abortion procedure.


    Jenna¡¯s actions were quickly reported to Rhys by the bodyguard he had sent. who gave him a detailed ount of what had happened.


    "Mr. Williams, Mrs. Williams has made an appointment for an abortion procedure."


    The bodyguard''s voice was filled with surprise and a hint of indescribable sympathy.


    "What did you say?"


    Rhys never expected to receive such news. Why did Jenna want to abort their child?


    Did Jenna want to leave him so much?


    Without hesitation, Rhys immediately led his team to the hospital and headed straight to the obstetrics and gynecology department.


    As soon as he walked into the hallway of the obstetrics and gynecology department. he saw Jenna sitting with Titus, waiting on the side.


    Jenna looked up and saw Rhys walking towards her with a cold expression on his face.


    Her mind went nk as she sat there staring at Rhys walking towards her, not knowing what to do for a moment.


    "How did youe here?" Jenna stood up sharply, with a look of panic on her face.

 Chapter 976 The Father Of The Child!

    Chapter 976 The Father Of The Child!


    Chapter 976 The Father of the Child!


    "How? Can''t Ie?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rhys dragged Jenna outside, his heart filled with irrepressible anger.


    Was it really so uneptable for Jenna to be pregnant with her own child?


    She didn''t even discuss it with him but directly came here to abort their child.


    "Is a baby so insignificant to you and not even worthy of being known by its father?" Rhys simply couldn''t suppress the anger.


    He looked at Jenna in disappointment. He had sex with her, so he wanted to take responsibility for her. even though he didn¡¯t have feelings for her.


    But he was willing to take responsibility.


    Why would Jenna do this? Even if Jenna did not want this child, she should discuss it with him, right?


    "Father? What do you mean?" Jenna immediately understood the underlying meaning of these words, and she trembled all over with a pale face.


    Jenna was fragile and tear-stained.


    Rhys couldn''t help but slow down his tone. "I am the father of the child. Even if you don''t want this child, you should discuss it with me first. What''s the


    point ofing here alone to have an abortion?"


    The father of the child is actually Rhys?


    Jenna was both crying andughing, feeling that all the confusion she had experienced during this period of time was no different from a joke.


    She never even thought that the father of her child in her belly could be Rhys¡¯


    How could Rhys be the father of this child? That day..


    Jenna grabbed Rhys'' hand as she thought about it, and she inquired in an almost pleading tone, "What happened that day? The man sleeping with


    me that day is you?¡±


    Observing Jenna''s expression, Rhys sensed something off. Could it be that Jenna had always believed that this child was not his?


    No wonder Jenna wanted to leave him.


    "Yes, that day I was your antidote. Did you want a divorce because you think the child isn''t mine?"


    Rhys sighed softly and embraced Jenna in his arms.


    "It was me that night," he said firmly.


    Upon hearing these powerful words, Jenna could no longer contain her emotions. Tears fell from her eyes one by one.


    She wiped away her tears fiercely but felt grateful inside. Thank goodness the child was Rhys¡¯ and thank goodness Rhys arrived just in time.


    Otherwise, she might have done something she would regret for the rest of her life.


    Titus couldn''t wait to speak up when their misunderstanding was cleared.


    "My good sonsinw, since Jenna is


    carrying yout-child, you should give


    me somemoney toawardsme, =>


    right? I brought her up! I deserves


    somecredit. How about givi ngme


    onemillion.¡± Titus¡¯ eyes sparkled


    with excitement as he spoke quickly.


    After saying that, I Titus looked at


    Rhys again afd ¡®shook his head


    vigorously. ¡°No! One million is too ..


    ittle! Jeryna¡¯s younger brother is stil


    in college now and needs money


    desperately. Her mother is in thie


    hospital every day spendingYots of


    money on medical bills. How about


    two million instead?" Content


    belongs to swnovel.ne


    Titus muttered with great enthusiasm while Jenna next to him immediately frowned upon hearing his words. "You''re dreaming if you think I''ll give you


    any money!"


    Even if Rhys really gave him two million dors, it wouldn''t take long for him to lose all that money!


    Thinking about this made Jenna nervous as she grabbed onto Rhys'' cor tightly. "Don''t give him any money! He''ll only use it for gambling!¡±


    Upon hearing-what Jenna said, Titus


    became furious. "Shut up! Who are


    you to interrupt when your father


    speaks? After raising you all these


    years, €an''t I ask your husbandor


    somehelp? Mr. Williams probably


    doesn''t want this matter spreading


    Oitside either!¡±


    His eyes rolled around before showing a ttering smile towards Rhys. "The Williams family can easily give me that small amount of money. Am I


    right. Mr. Williams?¡±


    Titus couldn''t help but feel ecstatic at the thought. When he looked at Rhys, he saw him as nothing more than a walking ATM machine.


    I''m afraid this isn¡¯t going to work. Since Jenna has said no, I can''t give you any money,¡± Rhys said coldly, looking t Titus.


    Titus was like a bottomless pit: whenever he had money in his hands, he would gamble it away. Even if he had twenty million dors, it wouldn''t be


    enough


    But what about Jenna''s younger brother and mother? Although Jenna worked, her sry wasn''t high enough to cover her mother''s medical expenses


    and her brother''s tuition fees.


    Because they were in a contractual rtionship, Rhys hadn''t paid much attention to Jenna until now when he suddenly realized this fact. His heart


    was immediately filled with suspicion


    As soon as Titus heard Rhys¡¯ words, his face changed color immediately. He was Rhys'' father-inw; how could Rhys treat him like this?


    "Good son-inw! Are you joking? Jenna is pregnant with your child! And yet you''re not willing to give me even one penny?" He red fiercely at


    Rhys. He never expected these so-called wealthy families would be so stingy!


    Titus continued speaking indignantly, "Two million is not really that big of an amount for someone like you!"


    "Dad! Shut up!"


    Jenna couldn''t believe Titus would act like this, asking for money right in front of Rhys and saying such things out loud! She felt her face buming hot


    with embarrassment and didn''t dare look at how Rhys reacted.


    Compared to the bright-dressed man beside her, now she felt like she was just mud stuck in the gutter, disheveled and ugly-looking!


    "I''m sorry for causing trouble; let me handle this.¡± Jenna took a step forward but quickly got pulled back by Rhys.

 Chapter 977 Dealing With Titus

    Chapter 977 Dealing With Titus


    Chapter 977 Dealing with Titus


    "Let me handle this.¡± Rhys¡¯ cold gaze quickly fell on Titus. Regardless, Titus was Jenna''s father and if Jenna were to handle this matter, she might get


    hurt.


    At this point, Jenna had calmed down a bit and gave Rhys a nod.


    She didn''t have any other choice at this point. After all, Rhys already knew about the situation and there was no way to hide it anymore.


    "Mr. Stout, why don''t we talk things out?"


    Rhys gave a signal to his bodyguard standing nearby who quickly dragged Titus into an empty room next door.


    "You stay here."


    After saying that, Rhys followed the bodyguard into the room.


    "What do you want?"


    Titus finally realized the danger he was in as he looked at the bodyguards behind Rhys and then back at his cold face. He immediately reacted.


    Being tempted by the Williams family¡¯s wealth had made him forget that they could never be threatened by someone like him!


    "I don''t want anything: I just want to chat with you,¡± said Rhys calmly as his gaze fixed on Titus¡¯ face.


    But the more calm Rhys appeared, the more nervous Titus became. He had no idea what Rhys wanted from him


    "If Mr. Williams isn''t going to give me money, then there''s no need for us to talk!" said Titus warily as he followed along with what Rhys wanted but


    didn''t know what else he could say or do in such a situation.


    He felt an indescribable sense of crisis rising within him; if he could leave now, then he would have left earlier!


    Upon hearing these words from Titus, Rhys snorted before fixing his gaze back onto him again,


    "You recently lost one hundred thousand dors and owe eight thousand dors in debt outside.¡±


    Rhys suddenly spoke up, revealing everything about how much money Tiutis owed.


    "You borrowed eighty thousand from loan sharks. If you don''t pay it back soon, it will double after several days."


    At first, Titus still didn''t believe it but with each word spoken by Rhy, hisplexion gradually turned pale until finally...


    "How do you know?" Titus looked at Rhys in horror. How did Rhys know all of this? He had been careful when borrowing from loan sharks, and the


    amount he borrowed wasn''t even thatrge. He was afraid of being caught, but Rhys had managed to see right through him.


    "As the saying goes, if you don''t want anyone to know, don''t do it." Rhys said calmly, though his words sent Titus¡¯ mind into turmoil.


    "What do you want?" Titus couldn''t figure out what Rhys wanted from him. Did he want to use the loan sharks to threaten him?


    "I don''t want anything. I''m just


    curious," replted Rhys coolly. "If the


    loan sharks-found out that you =>


    could n''t pay them back, what would


    they do? If I remember correctly,


    theyalmost chopped off yourhand


    lastti me - was it your right¡¯or left?"


    Rhys'' expressionless face made Titus feel even more scared than before. The loan sharks were capable of doing anything!


    Did Rhys n on handing him over to them?


    That couldn''t be possible!


    "What you''re doing is illegal!" eximed Titus in fear.


    ¡°You know what''s illegal and yet still gamble?¡± sneered Rhys.


    Titus didn''t know how to respond as he stared at his feet.


    "The Williams family is rich." continued Rhys coldly. "We can''t tolerate such behavior like yours."


    I''ve taken care of your gambling debt this time around.¡± said Rhy reassuringly."But if there''s a second time... the Williams family will take action.¡±


    Titus felt relieved for a moment but then quickly realized that this relief wouldn''tst long under Rhys'' icy stare.


    "You have no idea what we''re capable of when dealing with people like you.¡± warned Rhy ominously as he stared down at Titus who nodded


    frantically in agreement while feeling terrified inside


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll have someone escort Mr. Stout out first. Hopefully the next time we see him, you won''t be asking my wife for money again,"


    Rhys said politely but firmly.


    Titus didn''t dare to argue and obediently left with his bodyguards.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rhys returned to Jenna''s side and she couldn''t help but ask about the oue of their encounter with Titus.


    "I convinced him to leave you alone. He shouldn''t bother you anymore," Rhys reassured her.


    Jenna breathed a sigh of relief and then brought up the topic they needed to discuss: her pregnancy.


    "Now that this matter is resolved, let''s talk about our baby,¡± Rhys suggested, surprised at how things had turned out. If he hadn''t sent people to


    protect Jenna today, who knows what might have happened?


    "Let''s talk about it at home," Rhys said as he noticed Jenna''s nervousness before taking her back home with him


    Jenna was clutening onto a ss of


    water tightlywas they sat down


    together intheir living room while =>


    avo iding¡®eye contact with Rhys.v who


    spokeup first. "Since you''re ?


    pregdant, I think we should ke¨¦p this


    baby together."


    on


    Rhys was serious.


    "But..." Jenna wanted to take Rhys¡¯


    proposal, butshe had promised Mrs.


    Williams she would leave Rhys = ->


    within three months. If she didn


    leavers. Williams would stop


    coveting her mother''s medical fees


    ang her brother''s tuition fees.

 Chapter 978 Stay With Rhys

    Chapter 978 Stay With Rhys


    Chapter 978 Stay with Rhys


    Jenna couldn''t help but feel conflicted when she thought about the high cost of treatment and her brother''s tuition.


    "Is there anything else? Do you want to leave with the baby?"


    Rhys'' face darkened slightly. He wondered why Jenna was hesitating.


    ¡°Don''t forget I''m the father of the baby!¡±


    Jenna¡¯s hands, which were tightly clenched together, loosened weakly. She forced a bitter smile on her lips. How could she forget this fact? But


    whether she stayed or left, she had no say in it.


    "I don''t know what you''re worried about,¡± Rhys said calmly. ¡°But you can rest assured that I can afford your mother''s medical expenses and your


    brother''s tuition, as long as you stay with me and have this child.¡± It seemed like Rhys had read Jenna''s thoughts. More importantly, his request made


    it almost impossible for her to refuse.


    Jenna gritted her teeth and looked up at Rhys. "I promised Mrs. Williams I would leave.¡±


    If she hadn''t promised Mrs. Williams to leave, then things wouldn''t be so difficult for her right now.


    "You want to take my child away from the Williams family?¡± In an instant, Rhys'' eyebrows furrowed deeply.


    "If my mother finds out about this situation.¡± he continued while waving his hand dismissively,¡± she won''t let you go easily since after all you are


    carrying my baby."


    His mother always wanted him to settle down and start a family; now he had a baby, so surely his mother would be happier than anyone else.


    "Leave it to me,¡± he said firmly. "Don''t think too much about it; we''ll make an agreement: You stay with me until after giving birth, then I won''t stop


    whatever decision you make afterwards."


    Jenna looked at Rhys nkly for a moment.


    For a moment, Jenna couldn''t exin whether it was herself or the child who was pitiful.


    "I will notify the butler and ask him to pay attention. You should rest at home today," Rhys decided that he would go to the hospital now and tell his


    mother about this matter.


    But Rhys didn''t expect that when he arrived at the hospital ward, he saw Breanna chatting happily with Mrs. Williams.


    The two of them wereughing. and Rhys had no idea what they were talking about.


    "Oh, isn''t this my busy son? Finallyes see me?¡± Mrs. Williams saw Rhys and immediately greeted him warmly while patting Breanna¡¯s hand.


    It''s rare for you toe over here too! If it weren''t for Breanna apanying me, I''m afraid I''d be so bored," she continued praising him.


    Breanna blushed slightly at her words, looking shy. "Mrs. Williams, I just came by during my off hours to chat with you for a bit."


    ¡°Besides,¡± she added with a smile, "Mr. Williams came over after finishing his work anyway."


    Breanna was clearly trying to help Rhys out by speaking on his behalf in every way possible, showing tactfulness, which made Mrs. Williams even


    more satisfied than before. "You have such a sweet tongue! Do you think I don''t know what my own son is thinking? If only Jenna could be as


    thoughtful as you!"


    Mrs. Williams sighed wistfully as Breanna listened attentively; her lips curling up higher involuntarily into an even bigger smile upon hearing these


    words.


    "Mom." said Rhys frowning slightly at Breanna after understanding what his mother meant by those words. "Jenna is a good woman."


    But Mrs. Williams justughed lightly; she couldn''t see anything good about Jenna whatsoever.


    Rhys had notiwanted outsiders


    involved in the William family affairs,


    but it wasclear that his mother had>


    taken a: liking towards Breanna, so


    he chose not get entangled further


    withyter anymore, instead choosing


    this moment to reveal everything.


    "Mom, Jenna is pregnant with my child.¡±


    "What did you say?"


    What''s going on?


    Isn¡¯t Jenna''s baby the kidnapper''s?


    How did it suddenly be Rhys''?


    "How could that child be your child?¡±


    Clearly, Jenna admitted in front of her that the child was not Rhys¡¯.


    Could it be that Jenna wanted to continue staying in the Williams family, so she lied and deceived Rhys!


    "Jenna misunderstood. The man who slept with her that day was me, and I know this very well.¡±


    Seeing the surprised look on his mother''s face, Rhys knew she had probably misunderstood too.


    Mrs. Williams looked at Rhys with aplex expression.


    She knew her son too well. If Jenna is pregnant, no matter what happens, Rhys will never let her leave the Williams family.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Williams gently patted Breanna''s hand. "Good girl, you go out first and let me talk to him about this.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Breanna really wanted to stay here longer, when she heard Mrs. Williams say this, she obediently left.


    "When Jenna talked to me before,¡±


    Mrs. Williams sighed as if making a


    compreinise on the matter, "she-


    didn''t:mention that the child was


    yours: Since it is yours, thenvet her


    stay."


    ¡±


    After hearing what Mrs. Williams said, Rhys breathed a sigh of relief. The two discussed this matter for a few more minutes before he left quickly.


    So when Breanna pushed open the door and came in, she saw Mrs. Williams sitting by the bedside and sighing deeply.


    "What happened, Mrs. Williams?" Breanna asked concernedly.


    Mrs. Williams sighed softly, the expression on her face mixed with disgust and unwillingness.


    The reason why she signed an agreement with Jenna in the first ce was to make sure Rhys focused on his family.


    However, during their time together,


    Jenna did not meet any of her


    requirements. She certainly couldn''t


    allow Jenna to give birth to an heir


    for. the Williams Group. Coritent


    belongs to  ~~


    But if she took action to get rid of this child, it would displease Rhys and may even damage the rtionship between mother and son


    She then nced at Breanna''s eager face and quickly came up with an idea.

 Chapter 979 Keaton Is Missing

    Chapter 979 Keaton Is Missing


    Chapter 979 Keaton is Missing


    Breanna was the perfect cat''s paw to Mrs. Williams. She had been nning to use Breanna, but hadn¡¯t shown her cards until now. Breanna had no


    idea why Mrs. Williams valued her so much and thought she had caught Mrs. Williams'' eye, feeling pleased with herself.


    Meanwhile, Jenna was facing a big problem. She received a call from the schoo! counselor saying that Keaton had gone missing and hadn''t shown


    up at school for several days.


    "Keaton''s missing? How is that possible?" Jenna couldn''t believe what she was hearing and felt like she might copse any moment.


    "We thought he just skipped ss at first. but no one has seen him around campustely - not his roommates nor his professors. ording to school


    rules, if Keaton doesn''t show up again, then we''ll have to order him to quit school.¡± said the counselor with some disdain in his eyes as he considered


    students like Keaton hopeless cases.


    Apart from the beginning of the semester when Keaton attended sses regrly, he skipped sses almost every day afterward, nobody knew why


    he bothereding to school in the first ce.


    Jenna''s face turned pale. She felt angry and wanted to beat him up for causing trouble, but right now it was more important to figure out how to


    handle things with the school.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Can you give him another chance? There must be a reason why my brother hasn''te back yet.¡± pleaded Jenna anxiously while biting her lip.


    Although Keaton could be mischievous sometimes, overall, he wasn''t capable of doing anything too outrageous or disappearing without contacting


    anyone for such an extended period of time.


    "I understand your concern about your brother''s safety or well-being; however, rules are rules here at this institution,¡± replied the counselor


    sympathetically after ncing at Jenna who looked worried sickly.


    He wouldn''t have called her unless there were no other options avable to solve this issue


    "I understand. I will do my best to find out what happened and bring Keaton back as soon as possible," Jenna said, feeling powerless for the first


    time. She didn''t even know where Keaton had gone.


    "Well then, please bring him back as soon as you can," the counselor nodded after hearing Jenna''s words.


    As soon as she left the counselor''s office, Jenna felt overwhelmed. She had no idea where Keaton could be. The only people she could think of were


    his friends.


    Jenna found Keaton''s friends based on her memory but their nonchnt response made her uneasy. "He said he was going to make big money and


    went to Calelow Mountain," one of them shrugged, seemingly unconcerned about the situation


    ¡°Calelow Mountain?" Jenna furrowed her brows upon hearing this location. If she remembered correctly from a news report, there were many


    pyramid schemes in that area.


    Why would Keaton go there?


    "He said there was a chance to make big money and wanted me toe along too but I''m not interested in that kind of thing.¡± his friend continued


    before looking at Jenna and saying, "If you want to find him there, better hurry.¡±


    Jenna started feeling anxious upon hearing this news; she never expected such information. If Keaton was really at Calelow Mountain, it was highly


    likely he got involved in a pyramid scheme


    Should she go check it out?


    Jenna didn¡¯t tell anyone from the Williams family about this incident because it wouldn''t benefit her if Mrs. Williams or Rhys knew about it; they would


    only use it against herter on


    Mrs. Williams'' dissatisfaction and disgust had be increasingly apparenttely.


    Thinking about this, Jenna tightly clenched her fists and quickly came up with a n.


    She couldn''t tell anyone in the Williams family about this, and she needed to handle it quickly.


    She couldn''t guarantee what the Williams family would do if they found out.


    Jenna casuallytold Rhys that she


    wanted to geto Calelow Mountain


    for a trip..Since they had already =>


    _


    ~


    cleared-up their previous >


    misunderstanding, Rhys didn''t:


    suspect anything and let Jenna go


    onHer own.


    6


    Before arriving.at Calelow Mountain,


    Jenna had thoroughly investigated


    all of the igcations where pyramid I N


    schemes.were reported in the area.


    She remembered them all and, as


    sooras she arrived at Calelow


    Mountain, she stayed at a small


    H6tel under the guise of tourism.


    The hotel was close to where Jenna wanted to investigate, so as scon as she put down her things. she went straight to thendy for information.


    "Ma¡®am, this is my first time here. Are there any ces I should be aware of?"


    Jenna looked cute and innocent which made it easy for her to get information from thendy without raising suspicion.


    ¡°Calelow Mountain is just for leisure


    activities like farm stays. There''s


    nothing much you need to be aware


    of except farTY Resort on top of the


    mountaip. Bon''t go there." The =


    landy.Said mysteriously withsan


    unc ear tone. As soon as Jenna¡¯


    heard this, everything clicked into


    ce - TY Resort was one-of several


    pyramid scheme locatiof that


    Jenna suspected before, but wasn''t


    Sure about until now with


    confirmation from what was said by


    thendy.


    "Ah I see! Thank you so much for letting me know! Could you rmend any other ces I can visit?"


    Jenna smiled sweetly while handing over a hundred-dor bill making herself look like any other tourist.


    Thendy didn''t have any suspicions towards Jenna whatsoever.


    "There are plenty of ces you can visit! If you don''t mind hiking, then maybe try climbing up Calelow Mountain!"

 Chapter 980 Saving People

    Chapter 980 Saving People


    Chapter 980 Saving People


    Jenna stayed in the lobby and talked to thendy for a long time. Finally, she returned to her room without any fuss. ording to the information


    she got from thendy, Keaton was likely staying at Calelow Mountain, but she needed to find out exactly where he was.


    Jenna didn¡¯t even notice that two men were following her surreptitiously.


    The next morning, Jenna packed her equipment and disguised herself as a hiking photographer. She went up the mountain with her camera


    Jenna chose an observation paint not far from TY Resort.


    She took pictures with her camera. Although it seemed like she was just taking pictures of the scenery around her, in reality, almost every angle of


    each photo had been carefully designed by Jenna.


    These photos more or less captured some parts of TY Resort.


    Jenna''s open photography soon caught the attention of people at TY Resort.


    "Hey, what are you doing?¡± Two fierce-looking men appeared. They surrounded Jenna menacingly when they saw her.


    When these two men appeared, Jenna instinctively hugged her camera tightly.


    "What are you guys doing here?" With an innocent look on her face but a pounding heart inside it, Jenna asked them while pretending not to know


    anything about their intentions towards herself or why they were there at all.


    "We work nearby," one man replied after hearing what Jenna said. The two looked at each other before focusing their gaze on Jenna''s camera in


    hand


    Jenna''s fingertips trembled unconsciously before rxing again as if relieved; then she put on a smiley face and continued talking. ¡°Oh! So you guys


    work nearby? You scared me! I''m just a photographer who came over because I thought this ce has good scenery.¡±


    Jenna pretended not knowing anything while chatting with these two men; even opening up some photos on disy from earlier taken by herself.


    Despite being taken near TY resort as background, those photos only captured small corners of it here and there.


    If you don''t look carefully, you won''t be able to tell at all.


    The two men clearly did not expect Jenna to suddenly offer them the photos from her camera to admire.


    Jenna¡¯s actions quickly dispelled their doubts. If Jenna had reallye over to investigate secretly, she wouldn''t have been so proactive in showing


    them her photos.


    Moreover, Jenna seemed to have no guard against them at all.


    "How about it? I took some goodndscape photos, right? If you''re locals, do you have any other rmendations for ces to take pictures?¡±


    Jenna''s words sessfully dispelled the guard and doubt in the hearts of those two men, and they looked up and down at Jenna


    The clothes Jenna was wearing were not cheap, and even the camera she was holding was expensive.


    People like her generallye from families with decent financial conditions.


    If they really provoke her, then it will be troublesome.


    "There isn''t much scenery around here. If you really want to take photos, go up the mountain. The view from the top is pretty good."


    The two men just wanted to quickly fool Jenna and spoke very casually.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing these words, Jenna had no intention of staying any longer and promptly packed up her belongings and left.


    It wasn''t until she was far away from TY Resort that she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    As soon as Jenna returned to the hotel, she imported all of the photos she had taken into herputer.


    The clues were soon discovered.


    There were few customers inside the TY Resort.


    It was weird no matter how one looked at it.


    With this doubt, she handed over all the photos in her hands to the police.


    The police hathbeen dealing with


    this case. with the photo evidence


    provided by Jenna, that afternoon,->


    the police conducted a thorough


    searctrof the entire TY Resort, and


    indeed found a pyramid scheme


    nest.


    a


    Keaton was also found


    "Finally, you''re here, sis!"


    Keaton hadbeen scared these past.


    few days: The people doing pyramid


    schemes didn''t harm him physically,


    but they brainwashed him every day


    and¡¯ prevented him from eating.


    But Jenna didn''t have time to catch up with Keaton


    "You know how many sses you''ve missed at school. Finish your notes and go back," she scolded


    Jenna felt a twinge of pain in her stomach as soon as she finished speaking. She quickly held her stomach and took a deep breath.


    "But..." Keaton felt wronged by Jenna''s words, but when he saw the anger on her face, he swallowed his grievances.


    He depended on Jenna for everything now, so annoying her would only make things worse for himself.


    Reluctantly, Keaton left with the police officers.


    Jenna packed up her belongings and prepared to drive back home. But just as she drove off not far away, someone lying prone on the roadside


    embankment.


    The person was disheveled with injuries.


    "Help me...¡±


    Hearing this faint cry for help made Jenna forget everything else. She quickly stopped her car and helped the woman into it.


    "Are you okay?¡±


    Jenna carefully observed this


    woman whormshe had rescued. The


    woman onlyhad minor external =.


    injuries that did not seem serious<


    enoughto cause any concern, ~


    however, something seemed. off


    abaut herplexion - it was bright


    red while also being soaked through


    with sweat from head-to-toe.


    "I''m fine; I might have a fever though,¡± Rose Russell said with a bitter smile.


    She did not expect her to be so unlucky to have a car ident in this poor countryside where there were not many people.


    Last night when she jumped out of the car, she identally hit her head, fainted on the side of the road. This morning when she woke up, there was


    dew all over her body.


    Now she had a fever which made her unable to muster up any energy.


    Fortunately, Jenna passed by today and saved her.


    "I think you need to take me to hospital.¡±

 Chapter 981 Jenna Is Injured

    Chapter 981 Jenna Is Injured


    Chapter 981 Jenna Is Injured


    Rose''s face was pale and delicate, and Jenna didn''t hesitate to take her to the hospital


    Although Rose could speak clearly, she was still a bit groggy.


    Jenna had nned to leave Rose at the hospital and go about her business, but seeing how fragile Rose looked made her change her mind. She


    decided to stay and take care of Rose because it wouldn''t be right to leave a young girl alone in a hospital.


    The following morning when Jenna woke up, she found that Rose had also regained consciousness. As soon as she saw Jenna, she recognized


    Jenna as the person who had saved her on the mountain.


    "Thank you so much,¡± said Rose gratefully. "If it weren''t for you, I don''t know how long I would have been stuck up there."


    Jenna shrugged modestly. "It''s no big deal; anyone would have done the same thing in that situation.¡±


    Rose looked at Jenna with gratitude in her eyes and shook her head repeatedly. "No way! If it weren''t for you. I might not even be alive right now! My


    name is Rose by the way; what''s yours?¡±


    Jenna couldn''t help but smile at this girl lying in bed before her. She introduced herself too.


    "Can I call you Jenna?" asked Rose with a smile.


    Jenna nodded without hesitation after seeing such an innocent smile on this young girl''s face.


    "Well then," said Jenna standing up from where she sat beside Rose¡¯s bed."I should probably get going now: there are some things I need to attend


    to."


    Rose seemed taken aback by this sudden announcement from Jenna. ¡°Before you go, can we exchange contact information? We should keep in


    touch!"


    Jenna agreed readily enough before leaving for school where Keaton studied.


    With the statement and evidence provided by the police, Keaton proved himself having been lured into a pyramid scheme, which resulted in Keaton


    being unable to attend school regrly.


    As a result, Keaton sessfully returned to school and told Jenna that he would definitely mend his ways and never be easily deceived again.


    Jenna felt somewhat relieved and was ready to go back after dealing with the school matters.


    Unexpectedly, just halfway there, she ran into two familiar faces.


    When she was shooting halfway up the mountain that day, she encountered two fierce and evil men.


    "I didn''t expect you actually bringing the police! You''re the one who called them, right?"


    The two of them blocked Jenna in the alley, one in front and one behind, with a fierce look in their eyes.


    When Jenna showed up outside TY Resort that day, they felt something was off. However, seeing that Jenna was powerless and posed no threat to


    them, they decided to let her go.


    The next morning, TY Resort was surrounded by the police.


    It must have been when Jenna was filming that day, she secretly captured something suspicious and attracted the attention of the police.


    That day, they realized something was wrong and left secretly in advance. With so many people at TY Resort, no one even noticed the two of them.


    "How dare you go against us? How dare you get in our way!"


    Their gazes fell upon Jenna


    Originally, they couldn''t find Jenna and had given up on revenge. But unexpectedly, someone informed them of Jenna¡¯s whereaboutsst night.


    Today they ran to the entrance of this school and indeed met Jenna!


    "What are you saying? I don''t understand!"


    Jenna subconsciously licked her lips, feeling a bit flustered.


    She had no idea how these two managed te find her at all.


    And it seemed like they had been waiting here for her for quite some time.


    Could it be that someone leaked information about her?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡®It''s okay if you don''t understand, as.


    long as. we do. The information. that


    person-gave us was indeed correct.


    It seems like you won''t be able to


    escape today."


    The manughed viciously, quickly took out a folding knife, and then stabbed Jenna fiercely.


    "Since you have ruined our business, you must pay the price!¡±


    He had a ferocious expression and took action quickly.


    Jenna subconsciously blocked it with her hand, but the dagger prated her palm and plunged into her lower abdomen.


    Child!


    Jenna froze for a moment, looked down and saw the blood gushing out from her lower abdomen


    Her vision turned ck and she instinctively pressed on her wound.


    ¡°You can just wait here to die slowly. No one usuallyes to this alley!"


    The man had no intention of giving.


    another stab i in her belly. He took


    Jenna''s wallet and phone, turned


    around, and left directly. Content


    belongs to  >


    Jenna fell to the ground weakly, enduring the intense pain as she slowly climbed up by leaning on the wall.


    She couldn''t copse here!


    She still had a baby in her belly!


    Tears rolled down from Jenna¡¯s eyes as she struggled to walk out of the alley.


    A distance that could be just a few dozen meters felt as long as a lifetime at this moment.


    Jenna¡¯s legs went weak and she clenched her teeth tightly.


    Arge amount of warm blood was draining from her body little by little, and Jenna felt that she began to shiver with cold.


    Her vision was beginning to darken, and she could barely see the path in front of her.


    "Jenna, what''s wrong with you?" At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly rang out.


    It was Rose!


    Jenna totally lost consciousness copsed with a thud.


    At the moment, when Jenna was I


    about tolose all hope, she heard.


    someone running towards hers


    direction and calling out hername.

 Chapter 982 The Child Is Gone

    Chapter 982 The Child Is Gone


    Chapter 982 The Child is Gone


    Rose was immediately rmed when she saw Jenna''s appearance. She was just passing by the school and never expected to encounter Jenna


    here.


    "How are you?"


    Rose quickly reached out to support Jenna, and then she saw blood flowing from Jenna''s abdomen. Seeing this situation, Rose began to panic a bit,


    and she hurriedly dialed 911.


    Right after that. she started to stop the bleeding for Jenna, waiting for the ambnce to arrive.


    Sitting in the ambnce, Rose was at a loss while Jenna suddenly woke up and grabbed Rose''s hand, ¡°Save my child!"


    Jenna suddenly became sober and the only thing she could think to say was, "My child is still so little. What am I going to do?¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, both Rose and the paramedics beside her were stunned and their gaze fell on Jenna''s abdomen.


    There was a six-centimeter-long wound there, although the bleeding had been stopped in time, no one could guarantee whether the child inside was


    okay or not.


    "Don''t worry. The child will definitely be fine."


    Rose didn''t know what to say, so she instinctivelyforted Jenna beside her, saying that no matter what, she would make sure the doctor tried


    every possible way to save the child.


    Rose''s gaze fell on Jenna, with an indescribable tenderness in her eyes. Upon hearing Rose''s words, Jenna finally felt relieved and fainted.


    The current situation made Rose feel a little panicked. She looked at the emergency personnel next to her and asked, "Is there still a chance to save


    this child?"


    One of the first aid personnel shook his head with some regret after hearing these words.


    ¡°ording to this amount of bleeding, it is likely dangerous and we don''t know if the injury has harmed the child.¡±


    Although he said it very tactfully, the meaning behind his words was already very clear. There was a high probability that this child could not be saved.


    "How could this happen?"


    Rose felt a bit powerless. She leaned against the ambnce and didn''t know how to face Jenna for a moment.


    She covered her face and tears kept falling down.


    If she could havee earlier, would this kind of thing not have happened?


    Rose was feeling very upset. She knew how hopeless a mother would feel upon hearing such news. Especially when Jenna had mentioned it before


    passing out earlier.


    Jenna had asked her to save her child, but at this moment, Rose felt helpless. When they arrived at the hospital, Jenna was quickly taken to the


    emergency room while Rose followed behind, feeling defeated as she waited outside the operating room.


    She didn''t know how long she had been waiting until a doctor came over.


    "How is she?¡± Rose''s tone was urgent as she anxiously inquired about Jenna''s condition


    "Are you a family member of the patient?¡± The doctor nced at Rose with some sympathy in his tone.


    "The adult has no major problems now, but we couldn''t save the baby inside her womb and had to perform an abortion."


    Upon hearing this answer, Rose felt like thunderstruck and her legs went weak. She could hardly imagine what would happen after Jenna found out


    about this news.


    "We have sent the patient to the ward; you can go see herter." The doctor sighed as he spoke while Rose stumbled into Jenna¡¯s ward in a daze.


    As soon as she entered, she saw Jenna lying on the bed with pale face and no sound or movement whatsoever. How could she tell Jenna about what


    happened?


    Rose subconsciously licked her lips and tears welled up in her eyes because of how upset it all made her feel inside.


    "Jenna..." She said softly through tears that were streaming down from both eyes uncontrobly; not knowing what else to say or do..


    Rose stayed by Jenna¡¯s bedside until early morning when there were signs that showed that Jenna wasing back around from being


    unconscious...


    When Jenna woke up again, she


    instinctively reached down towards


    where their child used to be, only y to


    findyers uponyers of gauze


    wrapped tightly around it ng with


    an-indescribable pain deep.


    Jenna grabbed onto Rose''s hand as if she had a premonition of something. "My baby? Where is my baby?"


    Her eyes held a mixture of anticipation and underlying fear.


    Staring into those eyes, Rose didn''t know what she should say at this moment.


    "Baby... my baby...¡±


    Rose struggled to form words, but nothing came out. She felt that conveying this news to Jenna was just too agonizing.


    Seeing Rose''s expression, Jenna understood everything without needing any further exnation


    If the child were still there, Rose would definitely be eager to tell her this good news.


    "My baby is gone...¡±


    Jenna''s expression gradually became stiff, and then numbness set in. She curled up on the bed in pain, sobbing


    The sound of crying was almost imperceptible, but it made people feel heartbroken.


    Rose sat quietly by the bed.


    She didn''t know how tofort Jenna. For a mother who had lost a child, any kind offort seemedpale and powerless.


    "The doctor has done his best, but the knife has injured the child."


    The knife had*stabbed into Jenna''s


    lower abdorten, injuring her uterus


    and causing severe bleeding. The ->


    fact that¡®they managed to save.


    Jenna''s s life from this unfortunate


    incid¨¦nt was a stroke of luck amidst


    thetmisfor une. Content betongs to


    on


    "Don''t overthink it, just focus on healing. Do you need me to inform your family?¡±


    Rose wiped away a tear and tried hard to calm herself down.


    "Not necessary..."


    Jenna curled up and answered that she didn''t want to see anyone right now, not even her family. What use would it be if they came?


    A greedy and selfish father, a mother


    who has been bedridden for a long


    time, and a brother who was just


    rescued - if it weren''t for saving


    Keaton, she wouldn''t have Ig8t this


    chile,  I


    "I want to stay alone.¡±


    Jenna''s gaze was somewhat nk, as if she had lost all the drive to keep living in that moment.


    Looking at Jenna''s state, Rose felt deeply sorry for her.


    Jenna had lost her child, and what she needed now was thefort of her family.


    Anyway, the father of the child should know about this.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose quietly left the ward and immediately went to arrange this matter.


    It was not difficult to find out Jenna¡¯s identity and situation


    Moreover, Jenna had no intention of concealing her identity at all.


    Rose quickly obtained information about Jenna after conducting an investigation

 Chapter 983 Mrs. Williams Makes A Move

    Chapter 983 Mrs. Williams Makes A Move


    Chapter 983 Mrs. Williams Makes a Move


    Rose never expected that someone would be faster than her in getting the news.


    As soon as Jenna opened her eyes, she saw Mrs. Williams sitting next to her hospital bed. with a cold smile on her face.


    "What? Surprised to see me here?" Mrs. Williams noticed Jenna''s shock and felt pleased


    "How did you get here?"


    Jenna¡¯s heart sank as she looked at the woman in front of her with a smile on her face. She instinctively looked towards the door - if Mrs. Williams


    knew about this, did Rhys also know?


    Mrs. Williams quickly noticed Jenna''s movement and had a bigger smile.


    ¡°Don''t bother looking, he doesn''t know you''re here. I''ve blocked all messages so no one will know you''re in the hospital."


    Mrs. Williams looked at the woman in front of her and felt an infinite amount of malice growing inside of herself - she hadn''t even thought that Jenna


    would lose that child but it was good news for herself.


    Without that child, Jenna had no bargaining chip to negotiate with Rhys anymore.


    And naturally, there was no need for Jenna to continue appearing before Rhys either.


    "Even God doesn''t want you to stay in the Williams family anymore - why do you insist on staying?¡±


    The strange smile on Mrs. Williams¡¯ face made it clear something wasn''t right: however before Jenna could cry out for help, she found herself feeling


    heavy like lead throughout her body making even speaking difficult


    "Don''t struggle; today there is no way out of this room for you. A mother who has lost her child dying from excessive grief inside a hospital room is


    normal, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mrs. Williams watched Jenna silently, her gaze calm and icy. Only then did Jenna notice that Mrs. Williams held a syringe in her left hand, and there


    was nothing left in it.


    "Get a good rest now. I''ll make proper arrangements for your family." Mrs. Williams said, a tinge of pity in her gaze as she looked at Jenna. If Jenna


    were to die, everything woulde to an end. Rhys would follow her previous ns and find a suitable wife, giving birth to an exceptional child


    As for people like Jenna, they never even came close to Rhys.


    "What did you do?¡±


    What exactly is inside that syringe?


    Jenna struggled hard to resist, but as time passed, her strength gradually faded away, and she couldn''t even perform the simplest activities.


    However, Mrs. Williams stood towering over the bed, quietly watching Jenna''s struggle.


    Just as Jenna felt her eyelids getting heavier and about to close, there was amotion at the door.


    "Miss, you cannot go in!"


    "Miss, if you insist on forcing your way in, we will have to call the palice!"


    Rose!


    Rose is here!


    Jenna, like a drowning person clutching at thest straw, summoned all her strength and fiercely mmed herself against the nearby bedpost.


    The things ced on the bedside table have fallen to the ground with a tter.


    Rose, who was still at the door, immediately sensed that something was wrong inside and rushed in without hesitation.


    What caught the eye was Mrs. Williams holding a syringe in her hand, and Jenna with a pale face but an abnormal redness.


    "Doctor! Someone''s trying to kill the patient!"


    With a scream, doctors and nurses rushed in.


    Rose took the opportunity to directly call the police while doing so.


    "Doctor,e quickly to see the patient. The patient has been injected with an unknown drug!"


    Rose rushed towards Mrs. Williams and snatched the syringe from her hand, handing it over to the doctor.


    She looked at Jenna, who was almost unresponsive on the hospital bed, and red fiercely at Mrs. Williams.


    She thought she could find Jenna¡¯s family, but she didn''t expect this olddy who came out of nowhere toe first.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Is this olddy the one whe hurt Jenna?


    Rose''s mind was filled with various spections, but she ultimately stood firm in front of Jenna


    Anyway, she owes Jenna a life and she will never let anyone harm Jenna


    The doctor quickly recognized the medication that Mrs. Williams had injected Jenna with and promptly provided her with timely treatment.


    Jenna quicklyescaped the danger,


    and Rose toadk the opportunity to


    bring MrssWilliams directly to the =>


    police station. After all, they had ~


    caughtthe person in the act, and


    there were numerous witnegses at


    theScene.


    6


    Even if Mrs. Williams tried to deny it, it would be in vain.


    Ever since Jenna disappeared, Rhys had been searching for her, but he never expected to receive a call from the police first.


    When Rhys hurriedly arrived at the police station, he saw Rose with an angry expression on her face and Mrs. Williams locked up in the interrogation


    room


    "Officer, could there be a misunderstanding about this? How could my mother possibly havemitted murder?"


    Jenna had been missing for days, and he hadn''t had a good rest.


    Rhys'' face showed visible signs of exhaustion and despair.


    "She was caught in the act, and


    there were atleast seven or eight


    eyewitnesses. Do you think it could


    be a mistinderstanding? Your =<


    mothee Mrs. Williams, administered


    a sedat ve to Miss Jenna. f ste


    hadn''t been discovered in ime, the


    y6ungdy would have di¨¦d.¡±


    Jenna?


    Rhys felt a loud bang in his head and grabbed the hand of the police officer in front of him.


    "Who are you talking about? Who is the victim?¡±


    The police officer looked at Rhys with confusion.


    "Jenna, do you happen to know each other?¡±


    Rhys felt all his strength drain from his body in that moment. He stumbled back and leaned against the wall, looking at the police officer with a wry


    smile. "That''s my wife," he said.


    The expression on the police


    officer''s face froze instantly. He ?


    looked at Rhys and didn''t know.what


    to say-for amoment. It was obvious


    thatne had never encounter¨¦d such


    a bizarre situation before. Content


    b¨¦longs to  ~


    "Your wife has been rescued and there are no major issues," the police could only conscle Rhys in this way.


    Rhys took a deep breath and his gaze quickly became resolute. "If possible, can I first meet with my mother?¡±


    For Rhys'' request, the police certainly wouldn''t refuse and quickly issued him an entry permit.


    Rhys soon saw Mrs. Williams, who was being held in the interrogation room. As soon as Mrs. Williams saw Rhys, she immediately stood up with


    excitement


    "Is Jenna dead? Is she really dead? She must be dead!"


    Mrs. Williams stared at Rhys¡¯ face intently, hoping to get some information from his mouth.

 Chapter 984 I Will Not Let Them Go

    Chapter 984 I Will Not Let Them Go


    Chapter 984 I Will Not Let Them Go


    As Rhys remained silent, Mrs. Williams grew increasingly frantic. Herplexion turned sinister, and step by step, she started retreating, wildly


    smashing anything within her reach.


    ¡°Jenna didn''t die? Didn''t Jenna die?"


    Her spirit copsed in this moment, and she began frantically beating the ss in front of her.


    "This can''t be, I injected all the sedatives. Jenna was supposed to die. You''re lying to me, you fraud!¡± Mrs. Williams eximed in disbelief.


    She kept screaming, and themotion quickly caught the attention of a nearby police officer who rushed in


    Rhys watched Mrs. Williams quietly, and all the questions that had been weighing on his mind dissipated at this moment.


    Perhaps he shouldn''t even ask why.


    Mrs. Williams was too paranoid, and there would never be an answer to his question.


    Mrs. Williams had been taken under control by the police


    Yet, she continued to gaze at Rhys with madness in her eyes. Her eyes reddened as she red at him. "Do you think it''s all over just like this? No,


    Jenna will die for sure. Even if I''m locked up, so what? Jenna can''t survive! A woman like her doesn''t deserve to stay in the Williams family!"


    Mrs. Williams shouted frantically, her purpose still singr even at this moment ¡ª to make Jenna die.


    Rhys walked slowly towards the direction of the window.


    "Mom, Jenna won''t die. I won''t let anyone hurt her. Why can''t you ept her? Is it because of her background? But before the Williams family


    became sessful, weren''t they also from humble origins?¡±


    There was no real difference between people.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rhys looked disappointed, as he had not expected Mrs. Williams to go to such lengths for her obsession


    After hearing these words, Mrs. Williams became even more crazy, but Rhys did not want to continue listening.


    Since Mrs. Williams had chosen to do so, she would have to pay the price.


    He needed to go to the hospital to see what''s wrong with Jenna.


    "Jenna..."


    After Jenna disappeared, he had been searching for her relentlessly. But when he finally found her, she was lying in a hospital bed


    Thinking about the doctor¡¯s exnation of Jenna''s condition earlier, Rnys couldn''t help but feel angry about those who had hurt Jenna including his


    own mother.


    ¡®I don''t know what''s going on in your


    family, butnow that you''ve found >


    her, I advise you to treat her well if


    Rose said as she looked at Jenna


    withypity, She could only imagine the


    pain 3 that Jenna had gone through.


    2


    When facing Jenna, Rose couldn''t help but feel heartbroken. She had only gained a rough understanding of what Jenna had been through, yet it was


    already painful for her.


    "I will take good care of her." Hearing Rose''s words, Rhys replied in a deep voice, his face filled with remorse and guilt.


    He couldn''t fathom how painful losing a child was for a woman.


    And Jenna had borne all of this alone


    "In that case, I won''t disturb you. You two have a good talk," Rose said, seeing that there was no more space for her to interject. She briskly left the


    hospital room.


    When Jenna opened her eyes again, she saw Rhys standing before him. "How did you get here?" she asked surprisedly before breaking down into


    tears over the loss of their child.


    Rhys held onto Jenna tightly and apologized profusely for not being there when she needed him mest. He realized just how important Jenna was to


    him - not just because of their unborn child - but because of who her.


    Although they were together because of a contract, the two had already developed an unusual emotional connection during this time. Maybe it wasn''t


    a passionate love, but Jenna had quietly be a part of his life.


    It wasn''t until he lost her that he realized how heart-wrenching it was.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t let those people get away with it! The two thug have been caught by caps," Rhys said.


    Upon hearing Rhys'' words, Jenna suddenly lifted her head from his embrace


    ¡®It''s not just these two thugs. They


    found out abbut my whereabouts


    from someone else. More than just>


    them areresponsible for the death


    of thecohild!" Jenna''s tone wasdark


    and-she wanted anyone invalved in


    this*to pay!


    a


    "What did you say?" Upon hearing this, Rhys immediately thought of what he heard at the police station and what his mother said...


    Rhys thought that his mother said all those things just to keep him away from Jenna. Now it seems that there may be other people behind all of this.


    "They were instructed by someone else!¡± Jenna tightly grabbed onto Rhys¡¯ cor as her cold eyes filled with hatred


    "I understand now. I will investigate


    this matter myself. Don''t worry; I


    won''t let anyone who caused harm?


    to the child go unpunished!" Seeing


    how exCited Jenna was, Rhys <>


    immediately promised her that he


    watidn''t let anyone get away with


    adfiything!


    After getting Rhys'' assurance, Jenna finally rxedpletely.


    Her emotions fluctuated greatly and she was already physically weak; being able to hold on for so long under these circumstances could be


    considered miraculous!


    Jenna quickly fell unconscious again while Rhys left directly from the hospital to investigate what happened.


    Soon enough, Rhys¡¯ attention locked onto Breanna after learning about those two thugs meeting a woman when they asked about Jenna''s


    whereabouts. And their description of that woman matched Breanna''s

 Chapter 985 The Best Ending

    Chapter 985 The Best Ending


    Chapter 985 The Best Ending


    When Breanna was brought in front of Rhys, she still had an elegant andposed smile on her face.


    "Mr. Williams, what''s going on? Why did you ask me toe over here?"


    Breanna¡¯s heart was pounding as she thought about the things she had done before, and there was a vague suspicion in her mind.


    Could it be that Rhys has found out about the things I secretly did?


    Those two hooligans were not familiar with her, they just met once and shouldn''t be able to track her down.


    Breanna felt much more at ease when she thought of this.


    "Are you familiar with my mother?"


    Rhys mentioned Mrs. Williams at this time, which immediately made Breanna¡¯s heart be filled with joy.


    "Not really, we just happened to have met a few times and got along well. Is there something Mr. Williams needs my help with?"


    Breanna quietly took a few steps forward and leaned almost half of her body against Rhys.


    ¡°It''s really you."


    Just when Breanna was snickering, Rhys grabbed her neck.


    "Mr. Williams, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Looking at the undisguised killing intent on Rhys¡® face, Breanna suddenly panicked.


    "What do I want to do? I''m afraid you know it very well. You''re the one who leaked Jenna''s whereabouts, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    As soon as she heard this, Breanna''s face changed dramatically and she immediately began to argue.


    "What are you saying? I have no idea.¡±


    Rhys clenched his fists bit by bit, and Breanna quickly realized it. Even her breathing became difficult.


    She looked at Rhys in horror, Rhys was not joking at all; if she didn''t say it, he really could kill her!


    "Wait, I''ll say it!¡±


    Breanna¡¯s face was covered in tears as she quickly spilled out everything she knew.


    Mrs. Williams hinted to her that as long as Jenna disappeared, she could be Rhys'' wife.


    There was no way Breanna could resist the temptation and immediately found a way.


    She had been secretly having people follow Jenna. After knowing that Jenna had stirred up a pyramid scheme¡¯s n to earn money, she soon


    learned that two men who escaped timely were looking for Jenna.


    So she took this opportunity to leak Jenna''s whereabouts to those two men, so that they could make a move on Jenna or even kill Jenna.


    She didn''t expect Jenna to be so lucky to survive.


    Even Mrs. Williams was sent to the police station.


    Mrs. Williams never exposed her, so Breanna thought she was safe and didn''t take the matter seriously.


    But Rhys suddenly came back to settle the score, which was unexpected


    "Did you record it?"


    Rhys turned around and nced at the bodyguard beside him, whe quickly nodded in response.


    "Since it has been recorded, just take her directly to the police station.¡±


    He won''t do anything to Breanna, but she will have to pay the price for doing something like this.


    No matter how much Breanna begged for mercy, Rhys remained indifferent.


    After resolving the matter, Rhys quickly found Keaton''s school.


    To some extent, this happened because of Keaton


    If it weren''t for Keaton, Jenna would never have had a feud with the pyramid scheme.


    Rhys found Keaton and directly helped him transfer to a foreign boarding school, and even found him a job at the school so that he could earn his


    own tuition and living.


    After dealing with all the people who needed to be dealt with, Rhys finally arrived at the hospital to see Jenna. It happened to be the day that Jenna


    was discharged


    From a distance, Rhys hesitated to approach Jenna due to her appearance.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t know how to face Jenna


    Almost all of the people around him caused the greatest harm to Jenna.


    Unexpectedly, Jenna walked step by step towards him.


    "Jenna..."


    Rhys reached out to touch Jenna''s face, but she dodged away.


    "Rhys, it''s over between us. Please let me go.¡±


    There was a hint of sadness on her face, perhaps she had made the wrong choice when she decided to sell herself to the Williams family.


    "Jenna, I..."


    Rhys'' face changed, how could he let Jenna leave?


    He finally managed to recognize his feelings for Jenna


    Rhys was about to say something,


    but Jenna intetru pted him. "We are


    together hetause of the contract. ~


    Now theChild is gone. Of course,


    you conor have any reason to fet


    me tay. I have repaid what lowed


    your: Now I have nothing to-do with


    th¨¦ Williams family anyngore."


    Her pitiful appearance shook Rhys to his core.


    For the first time, Rhys hesitated. Perhaps having Jenna by his side was not the best choice after all. The Williams family had brought nothing but


    endless harm to Jenna


    Rhys took a step back on his own ord.


    "I understand now. I won''t interfere


    with your affsits anymore. I haven''t


    let anyone who hurt children get ~


    away, arid they''d all been sent away.


    Your bkother had been arranged.to


    attend¡¯ boarding school overseas,


    and-he will be responsible for tuition


    Hifnself..."


    Rhys didn''t know why he said these things, perhaps he was still hoping for Jenna''s forgiveness.


    "This is thest thing I can do for you."


    Jenna looked slightly stunned as she nced at Rhys before lowering her head immediately after.


    "Thank you, Rhys. Goodbye.¡±


    Rhys watchecMelplessly as Jenna


    disappearedthrough the hospital


    doors withhis friend without o


    chasing < ¡®after her. Maybe this result


    was hest for both of them; Jenaa


    needed time to digest everything


    that had happened... Content


    b¨¦longs to  <


    YC Kindergarten.


    It had only been two months since everything happened but it felt like an entire lifetime to Jenna.


    After what happened, she left the Williams family and found a job teaching English at a kindergarten instead.


    Watching these lively little kids made her feel like her gloominess was slowly dissipating bit by bit:


    "Miss Stout! A big brother asked me to give this bouquet of flowers to you!"


    While lost in thought, one of the little kids tugged lightly on Jenna¡¯s clothes before handing over a beautiful bouquet of roses into her hands


    Jenna paused briefly before looking towards where the child pointed - there stood a tall figure smiling gently at the entrance of YC Kindergarten


    She recognized him instantly - it was Rhys! At that moment, his face radiated; he seemed almost coated with gold leafing like an exquisite painting


    framed within its borders.


    He appeared as if he were living art itself!


    "Jenna! It''s been so long.¡± He greeted first


    She smiled back politely and replied, ¡°Yes... it has indeed.¡±


    This might have just be their best ending yet.

 Chapter 986 Spin-Off: RoseS Side Story

    Chapter 986 Spin-Off: Rose''S Side Story


    Chapter 986 Spin-off: Rose''s Side Story


    "I''m pregnant?"


    Rose looked repeatedly at the result on the pregnancy test, and after a moment of daze, an indescribable joy surged


    Today was her birthday, there was no better birthday gift than this!


    She hurried back home and prepared a table of delicious dishes. waiting for Elliot Harper toe back so she could tell him the news.


    Rose was actually a little nervous, not knowing if he would be as happy as she was.


    After all, they had been married for three years, but their rtionship had always been lukewarm.


    Anyway, this was still his child, and he would like it.


    As she thought about it, a hint of anticipation appeared on her face.


    She waited untilte at night, and the food had gone cold several times before Elliot returned.


    Rose was taken aback by the strong smell of alcohol that hit her face. and she paused for a moment.


    This was the first time she had seen him so drunk.


    The man was tall and straight, and his custom-made suit made him even more handsome.


    Rose''s heart raced faster as she stepped forward to help him untie his tie. "What happened? Why did you drink so much?" she asked.


    Elliot''s eyes were deep-set and mysterious, with a hint of redness at the bottom. He stared at Rose as if she were his enemy.


    He sneered and said nothing, throwing her directly onto the bed in the bedroom.


    Rose stood up unconsciously and said, ¡°Honey, you..."


    What greeted her was a deluge of kisses from the man, silencing all the words she wanted to say.


    The body came into direct contact with the air, and a chill rushed up. Rose shuddered and pushed him away, saying, ¡°Honey, I need to talk to you


    about something first, please let go..."


    The man did not give her a chance to breathe, grabbed her wrist, and spit out two words like a ferocious beast, "Shut up!" ""


    The next moment, there was an even more intense attack...


    Rose had no idea what was wrong with Elliot today.


    He had no trace of pity, and every action was filled with ferocity.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After it was over, Elliot fell into a deep sleep, his arm still tightly wrapped around Rose as if he was afraid she would run away.


    Rose couldn''t fall asleep, staring nkly at the ceiling with a sense of confusion.


    What was wrong with Elliot?


    Suddenly, the phone rang and it was Elliot''s.


    Rose wanted to wake him up, but the man only frowned impatiently.


    She could only answer the call.


    The moment Rose pressed the call button, her right eyelid twitched fiercely.


    Rose was stunned, as if struck by lightning.


    There was no response from the other end, and she called out "Elliot" several times repeatedly.


    Rose''s fingers trembled as she hurriedly hung up the phone.


    In the darkness, she locked at Elliot''s silhouette and felt like she was in a nightmare.


    The woman''s voice just now was all too familiar - it was her step-sister, Madeleine Fox.


    Madeleine had just said that their son had a fever and needed his father...


    Elliot and Madeleine have a child together?


    When did this happen...?


    Elliot actually has a child with another woman


    But what about her own pregnancy? What does that mean?


    Rose spent the whole night sitting motionless until dawn before finally falling asleep in a daze.


    When she woke up, Elliot wasn''t by her side anymore.


    Thinking back to yesterday''s phone call made Rose feel like there was a stone lodged in her chest, causing even her lower abdomen to ache along


    with it.


    She thought it would be something miner but ended up experiencing two hours of pain.


    Feeling scared now, Rose took her medical records to the hospital.


    But who knewsthat when she got to


    the second floor of the hospital


    building, she saw two familiar


    igures: F £¤he man who shared her:


    bedst t night holding onto a little


    boy while standing next to ¡ª


    Vadeleine. Content belongs ike)


    swnovel. 4


    ~~


    Xu


    NS


    The three of them looked so harmonious together as if they were one happy family unit.


    Madeleine seemed to sense something and turned around; seeing Rose from afar off approached alone after Elliot brought their son into an


    examination room.


    "Rose," Madeleine said with surprise written on her face,"what brings you here?"


    Rose clutched tightly onto the registration form in hand; looking pale-faced, asked, "Whose child is that?"


    Madeleine smiled. "You answered yesterday''s phone call right? Then you should already know."


    "Elliot loves this-son very much; he


    specially pushed aside all his work


    today justso he could apany: >


    us mother- son duo." She continued


    speaking while taking out som¨¦?


    paperfrom inside of bag handing it


    over owards Rose. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org 4


    "Oh right,¡± Madeleine added, "Elliot couldn''t bear giving this directly to you because of your past rtionship ties; hence why he asked me instead."


    "Rose, hurry up and sign it! So Elliot won''t be put into any more difficult situations."


    As soon as Rose received the divorce agreement. It felt like sharp needles piercing straight through into heart.


    She asked with a trembling voice, "He wants divorce?"


    "What else could there be, Rose?¡± said Madeline smilingly, "Elliot and I have a son now. You can''t keep upying his wife position forever either.¡±


    With eyes closed shut tight. Rose tried hard not let tears fall down


    So that''s how it was. She had been upying this position all along. and as soon as another woman had a child, she could be abandoned at any


    time.


    Rose''s heart broke into a million pieces, bleeding profusely.


    She gritted her teeth and took a deep breath before signing her name on the divorce agreement one stroke at a time.


    Each stroke cut off the feelings she shouldn''t have had for him all these years.


    After finishing, she turned around and left without looking back.


    She should have understood this man''s cold-heartedness long ago


    Elliot happened to being out of the hospital with the child in his arms when he saw Rose''s slender figure walking away from him


    He couldn''t help but frown. What was she doing here?


    Was something wrong with her health?


    Elliot hesitated for a moment before wanting to call out to her and ask, but Madeleine grabbed his arm first with an embarrassed expression on her


    face. "Elliot... Rose came over here to give you this...¡±


    Elliot took the paper from Madeleine''s hand and saw Rose''s forceful handwriting. His face darkened immediately upon reading it.


    Rose...!


    It was clearly she who cheated on him first with another man behind his back, yet now she dared to bring up divorce!


    Elliot threw the "divorce agreement" into the trash can fiercely before chasing after Rose in big strides outside of the hospital building


    In her car ure of the hospital


    building, tears finally burst forth


    from Rose¡¯syes uncontrobly as.


    soon as Elliot disappeared from x


    view. vyith one hand gently a


    caressing her stomach while~.


    whispering softly, "Baby, Morimy is


    gerry for you. Mommy wilkfind you a


    better dad in future.¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As Rose drove across an oceanic bridgeter that day, however, ncing briefly through rear view mirror, she saw Elliot''s car following closely behind


    hers?


    But before Rose could think too much about it; suddenly there was an oing truck driving towards them in reverse direction!


    Her mind went nk momentarily; instinctively turning right sharply...


    In just an instant ¡ª breaking through guardrails ¡ª her vehicle plunged directly into sea water below!


    "Rose--"


    As pain overwhelmed consciousness itself; amidst everything else going dark - somehow familiar voices seemed calling out desperately for help...


    At that moment when the car hit rock bottom underwater though, exhausted beyond measure by then, Rose simply closed both eyes tightly shut


    instead...


    Perhaps it was just wishful thinking after all...


    There would be no way Elliot wouldw anyway..


    e save her no


    Suddenly feeling regretful though ¡ª if only given another chance at life again...


    She wouldn''t get involved with him anymore or... fall in love with him again!

 Chapter 987 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (1)

    Chapter 987 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (1)


    Chapter 987 Return and Revenge on the Scumbag Father (1)


    Five yearster, A City Airport.


    A woman dressed in a beige windbreaker and wearing seven-centimeter high heels walked gracefully out of the airport pickup area.


    She had a head of chestnut-colored big waves, and ck sunsses almost covered half of her face, but it was still apparent that she was a stunning


    beauty.


    Rose was oblivious to the attention around her and continued talking on the phone,pletely absorbed in her own conversation.


    No way! My brother would never rape anyone!


    "Miss Russell, now that the opposing evidence isplete, we have no argument left."


    Thewyer''s helpless voice came through the phone, causing Rose''s hand at her side to unconsciously clench.


    "Okay, I understand. The evidence you need, I will personally go to the police station to investigate and gather it."


    Putting down the phone, Rose let out a deep sigh


    After such a long time, she finally set foot on thend of A City again.


    If it weren''t for her own brother getting into trouble this time, Rose would never havee back.


    Five years ago, when she was hit and fell into the sea, she really thought she was going to die.


    Unexpectedly, fate gave her a chance to start over. She survived and the three little ones in her belly were also safe and sound!


    This time, Rose came back to prove her brother''s innocence. She expected it to be a lot of running around, so she didn''t bring her children back to


    the country.


    She pushed her sunsses up and nced up, only to catch sight of the scrolling news on the airport screen


    The news of Harper Group President Elliot''s marriage to Madeleine.


    Their wedding is today at Harper Grand Vi.


    Rose coldly stared at the unfamiliar yet familiar name on the screen, and a hint of hatred rose.


    In this lifetime, she absolutely doesn''t want to have any intersection with him again.


    She didn''t have the heart to seek revenge on him, but she also couldn''t bring herself to wish him happiness.


    Let''s part ways and wish each other well.


    But what Rose didn''t know at the time was that, thanks to her three little darlings, she and Elliot were destined to be entangled with each other...


    At the other exit of the airport, Elliot strode out with long legs and furrowed his brows tighter as he walked


    On the row ofrge screens beside him, the news of his marriage to Madeleine today as constantly scrolling and ying.


    Elliot''s pupils were filled with an indescribable chill.


    He couldn''t help but quicken his pace, not wanting to look at these annoying things anymore.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Elliot''s face suddenly changed, and he hurriedly ran in that direction... But among the passing pedestrians, there was not a single person he thought it


    was.


    Elliot was stunned for a moment, then tiredly pinched his brow.


    Yes, she had been dead for many years.


    Just then, his phone in his pocket vibrated.


    As soon as Elliot answered the phone, his assistant''s anxious voice came from the other end


    "Mr. Harper, the wedding is about to start. Have you returned to the country?¡±


    Hearing this urging question made Elliot frown displeasedly and his body temperature suddenly dropped several degrees.


    His lips tightened into a line and he reached out to hang up the phone.


    But the assistant directly said, "Mr.


    Harper, Miss Fox sent someone over


    just now Wand said that something


    happened to Master Shawn. I-you


    haverreturned to the countryalready,


    then please hurry over!" Content


    b¨¦longs to  ~


    "_. Okay.¡±


    Elliot forcibly suppressed his impatience in his heart.


    The child had an ident so he had no choice but to go there himself.


    Meanwhile...


    Not far behind them were two cute little ones who were looking around curiously at all of the peopleing and going around them.


    The two littte ones had skin as white


    as snow with big grape-like eyes.


    that were ¡®turning round and round


    full of:euteness and cleverness; they


    were¨¦even more likable than@hild


    stars on TV!


    -


    "Look quickly! Those two kids are so cute! Are they filming?¡±


    "Their eyes are so big: they look like dolls!"


    "Oh my god if my baby looked like them it would be great!"


    When Leah Russell heard this, she couldn''t help but smile with her eyes curved while waving at passersby, gracefully saying. "Hello!"


    Beside her Sean Russell gave her a warning re, "Leah, stop showing off!"


    But there wasn¡¯t much anger on his


    face; instead was filled with


    helplessness because this sister of\


    theirs has always been mischievous


    since Shildhood. Usually Khalil can


    indutg¨¦ ner mischief but this time


    they absolutely cannot let Ker ruin


    their n!


    NovelDrama.Org


    Leah pouted yfully, sticking out her tongue at Sean, "I know already! You''re nagging me again!"


    In fact, these siblings secretly followed their mother back home; when they just passed through customs earlier they also hid along all along fearing


    being discovered by their mother.


    And their purpose foring back? Revenge on their scumbag dad!


    They already knew that today was the day of their dad''s wedding, and with such a big event, how could they not go and join in on the fun?


    Just then, Sean''s phone suddenly buzzed with a message from Khalil Russell.


    "Scumbag dad is getting married at Harper Grand Vi. I''m sending you his location now.¡±


    After reading the message, Sean handed his phone to Leah and patted her head. ¡°Leah, it''s up to you now!"

 Chapter 988 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (2)

    Chapter 988 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (2)


    Chapter 988 Return and Revenge on the Scumbag Father (2)


    The banquet hall of Harper Grand Vi was decorated in a luxurious Baroque style. Madeleine wore a trailing wedding dress, with diamond


    embellishments on the hem, looking as beautiful as a mermaid princess. Her delicate makeup highlighted her shy and gentle demeanor as a bride-to-


    be. At this moment, she eagerly looked towards the entrance


    Soon enough, Elliot''s handsome figure appeared in Madeleine''s sight. She smiled and waved at him, thinking it was her most beautiful smile.


    ¡°Elliot. I''m here!¡± she called out to him.


    Elliot''s face remained cold as he walked towards Madeleine with patience. She immediately took his arm affectionately.


    "Elliot, you arrived just in time for the wedding," she said


    Ignoring her wordspletely, Elliot asked coldly,"What about the child? Wasn''t he sick?"


    Madeleine avoided his sharp gaze and didn''t answer his question directly."Elliot, the wedding is about to start. Let''s get married first, and then we can


    go see Shawn together."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Madeleine signaled to the emcee standing beside them to start the ceremony quickly. Elliot looked displeased


    when he saw that Madeleine had taken hold of his hand. He seemed like he wanted to re up, but before he could say anything. the emcee began


    speaking loudly on stage.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m sure you''ve been waiting for this moment for quite some time now. So, I hereby announce that the wedding has officially


    begun!"


    The guests below burst into enthusiastic apuse. Madeleine secretly gave an eye signal to the emcee, telling him to skip straight ahead into the


    most important part. She knew that Elliot didn''t have much patience left. They had to be quick enough!


    As long as theypleted their marriage ceremony in front of everyone, she would be Mrs. Harper from now on, and enjoy all its wealth and


    glory...


    The emcee understood what she meant. He turned around directly towards Elliot. "Mr. Elliot Harper, may I ask if you are willing to marry Miss


    Madeleine Fox to be your wife?"


    Elliot narrowed his eyes, his lips slightly parted. As he was about to say "Of course not", all lights went off suddenly.


    The grand venue plunged intoplete darkness instantly! Meanwhile, in the control room behind-the-scenes, a smirk appeared on Sean''s lips when


    he switched off the main power supply. ¡®Scumbag dad, you wanna marry someone else? No way.''


    Meanwhile, Leah, who had been lurking in the shadows, saw the lights go off and quickly wiped the onion she had in her hand against her little face.


    Then, with tear-streaked cheeks, she rushed toward the stage and threw herself around Elliot''s leg.


    "Daddy!"


    With her shout, the previously noisy atmosphere fell into a dead silence.


    In the next moment, the girl continued to sob, her voice heartbreaking. ¡°Daddy, why don''t you want me and Mommy anymore? Daddy, you''re so.


    heartless! Why are you treating us like this?¡±


    The lights were quickly repaired, and the scene regained its brightness. The adorable face of the girl, like a beloved Barbie doll, instantly caught


    everyone''s attention


    Herrge eyes were brimming with tears, ready to fall, and they were incredibly pitiable. Her continuous usations piqued the curiosity of everyone


    present


    "Daddy, why are you marrying this bad woman? Do you really not want me and Mommy anymore?"


    And the woman she referred to as the "bad woman¡±, Madeleine, upon seeing the girl¡¯s brows and eyes that bore a strong resemnce to Elliot''s, felt


    a shock!


    Who was this little troublemaker?!


    But regardless of who she was, Madeleine now just wanted to rush over and give this kid who disrupted her wedding a good scolding.


    However, before she could make a


    move, she-saw Elliot beside her ?


    extend fis hand, lifting up the little


    one who was crying, her nosesand


    cheeks running with snot an@ tears.


    He-eradled her in his arms..Content


    b¨¦longs to  ~


    "Stop crying.¡±


    From Madeleine''s perspective, she couldn''t make out Elliot''s expression clearly. She only saw him pick up the little girl as if carrying a kitten, and he


    strode away from the spot.


    He left her with four cold words. "The wedding is canceled.¡±


    As Madeleinewatched the man¡¯s


    departing figure, her heart raced in


    panic. She lifted her foot, intending


    to chase&fter him. But due to hers


    excessive anxiety, she identally


    stepped on her wedding dress''s


    trait¡¯ and tumbled heavily otto the


    red carpet!


    "Elliot! Don''t go!¡±


    Madeleine''s unwilling voice echoed through the wedding scene.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Unaware thather wedding dress


    now bore a-sizable tear, Madeleine


    lay sprawled onthe ground, her =>


    attire disheveled. The guests looked


    on witha variety of expressions,


    pointing and whispering ameng


    themselves.


    NovelDrama.Org 6


    After leaving the wedding scene, Elliot lowered his head and red at the child in his arms, his expression dark.


    He didn''t know where this child hade from, but since she had managed to disrupt his ridiculous wedding with Madeleine, she had inadvertently


    done him a favor.


    Tears still clung to Leah''s face as she gazed up at her father, her eyes full of pity.


    ¡°Daddy, where are you taking me?¡±


    Ignoring her inexplicable address, Elliot stared at the pitiful little girl before him, his tone heavy with annoyance. "Quit the act. Tell me, whe sent you?"

 Chapter 989 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (3)

    Chapter 989 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (3)


    Chapter 989 Return and Revenge on the Scumbag Father (3)


    This little girl inexplicably appeared at his wedding and spoke shamelessly, there is only one possibility...


    That is hispetitor deliberately sent to ruin his reputation on this high-profile asion!


    Although he had no intention of marrying Madeleine in the first ce, he would never tolerate such despicable means.


    Sean, who had been following not far behind. saw the scumbag treating his sister so harshly and immediately became furious!


    He dashed out from the shadows like a little cannonball and crashed into Elliot''s waist!


    Bad guy, how dare you bully my sister!


    Elliot was hit by Sean and his body swayed, almost causing Leah to fall to the ground.


    Just then, Leah seized the opportunity and chomped down on Elliot''s big hand


    The man, feeling pain, instinctively released the little girl


    Leah, freed from restraint. immediately fled to the left at lightning speed


    Before leaving, she turned back and made a face at Elliot, with a mischievous look that was clearly provoking him.


    Elliot looked calm and turned his head to the little guy who had just bumped into him


    He saw the little boy standing on the other side, making the same silly face at him boldly.


    This sessfully ignited Elliot''s anger.


    There was an aplice!


    Elliot wanted to chase after them, but the two children were running inpletely opposite directions and at a very fast speed.


    He hesitated for only a moment on which one to grab, and the two little ones ran out of his sight.


    Meanwhile, Elliot''s phone in his pocket suddenly rang, fueling his anger even more.


    He gritted his teeth and answered the assistant''s call, his voice sounding sinister like a demon emerging from hell.


    "Speak."


    The assistant on the other end of the phone clearly sensed the suppressed anger of his boss and cautiously spoke with a trembling voice.


    "Mr. Harper, just now someone went to the detention center and said they want to bail out Rose¡¯s brother Tom Russell.¡±


    Upon hearing the name Rose, the man''s hand holding his phone tightened and he no longer had the energy to pay attention to the two little brats


    from earlier.


    The coldness in his eyes became even more chilling, "I''ll go over there now."


    Detention center.


    Rose looked displeased at the police officer standing in front of her, feeling a bit anxious.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why can''t he be released on bail? Even if not released, why aren''t I allowed to see him?"


    Rose and Tom''s mother passed away early, and their father remarried soon after.


    The stepmother also brought along a pair of twin stepsisters who weren''t easygoing, Madeleine and Rachel Fox.


    The Russell siblings were having a harder time.


    Vincent Russell was biased and did not favor his own children, instead he always thought about the Fox sisters


    These two sisters became even more arrogant and reckless


    It was Tom who had been protecting Rose all along, taking beatings for her and enduring solitary confinement in her ce.


    Without her older brother, Rose wasn''t even sure if she could have survived to grow up.


    In Rose''s memory since childhood, her brother had always been an extremely gentle and kind person


    How could it be possible to say that he would go on a rampage and rape someone?


    What was more, the "victim" turned out to be Rachel, who had been cunning since childhood and was the best at ying innocent.


    It was more likely Rachel framed Tom!


    If there was any regret for Rose leaving A City back then, it was that she left too hastily and couldn''t take her brother with her.


    But during these years abroad, she


    had been-keeping an eye on her 2


    brother¡¯ movements. She knew-that


    after. she left, her brother broke away


    fronstthe Russell family and moved


    outto live on his own. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org 7


    He clearly had no connection with the Fox family anymore. But who would have thought that just a week ago, Tom was used of raping Rachel...


    Although unsessful, it was said that Rachel had not been discharged from the hospital yet due to the intense shock she suffered.


    Rose came back this time to clear her brother''s name, but she didn''t expect that the detention center would not allow visits or bail!


    The police lodked at the beautiful


    woman standing in front of them


    and said sternly, "To tell you the =>


    truth, the-family of the victim, Mr


    Elliot, 4s Communicated with us


    and-does not allow anyone to-bail or


    vist Tom.¡± Content belongsto


    swnovel. 4


    Rose was momentarily surprised, but then instantly engulfed by anger.


    Elliot! The jerk again.


    Five years ago, he was protecting that bitch Madeleine!


    Now. he is hurting my own brother to protect Madeleine''s sister!


    The bastard who aids and abets tyranny!


    Rose suppressed her anger and forced herself to remain calm, not wanting to cause a scene here.


    After all, the most urgent task is for her to see her brother first and find out the true story of what happened before she can help him.


    No matter how patient Rose was and how shemunicated with the police, it''s useless.


    Under the circumstances, Rose had no choice but to temporarily leave.


    She walked out of the prison gate with a heavy heart and saw a ck Maybach parked right in front of her.


    Elliot!


    Rose suppressed her resentment


    and loaked at the man who still had


    the audacity to act innocent. Sh¨¦


    couldn''t help but curse him as a


    beast i in clothing. Content t belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    At this moment, Elliot, who had just stood still, also saw the woman standing not far away from him on the opposite side.


    His pupils suddenly contracted, shocked beyond words


    Rose?!


    Is it her?


    Against the light, Elliot looked at the woman walking towards him in a daze and stood still in ce.


    Rose put on heavy makeup today and had already removed the mole at the corner of her eye.


    Her every move has shed the greenness and timidity of her youth, adding a lot of charm and radiance.


    She walked towards Elliot step by step, inwardly wishing to rip him apart. but her face remained calm andposed.


    Suddenly, the man grabbed Rose''s wrist as if he had just woken up from a dream.


    His voice was hoarse, trembling with disbelief. "Rose... are you still alive?"

 Chapter 990 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (4)

    Chapter 990 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (4)


    Chapter 990 Return and Revenge on the Scumbag Father (4)


    Rose looked at the man with a mix of coldness and astonishment, her gaze icy and unforgiving


    "You''ve got the wrong person - let go.¡±


    However, Elliot paid no attention to her denial and just kept pulling her along while talking to himself.


    ¡°Impossible! I couldn''t have made a mistake... You are Rose, why won''t you admit it?!¡±


    Rose sneered, using her other hand to strike the man''s ribcage forcefully, then yanked her wrist free.


    "Sir, being unreasonable has its limits. This is a detention center, do you really want to go in and sit there?"


    Elliot furrowed his eyebrows tightly and clutched his ribs in pain, ring at the woman in front of him with anger in his eyes.


    Rose, she didn¡¯t die, she''s still alive, but she hasn''te back for so many years. Now that he sees her, she still won''t admit it!


    He became angry and reached out his hand again towards the woman, grabbing onto her cor.


    Elliot''s movements were quick and urgent, and Rose didn''t have time to dodge.


    Before she could react, he yanked at her cor, exposing her fair skin, which seemed to glow in the sunlight.


    Elliot remembered very clearly that there was a red birthmark on Rose''s shoulder.


    As long as he saw the birthmark, Rose could no longer deny it!


    At the same time, Elliot''s assistant also hurriedly arrived.


    He stood there, stunned and motionless, as he watched the scene before him


    What was Mr. Harper doing?


    He was tearing her clothes off?


    Who was this woman?


    Rose felt a chill on her shoulder, and the anger could no longer be suppressedContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She struggled to break free from Elliot''s grasp, not wasting any words, and pped him hard!


    "Hooligan! Aren''t you afraid of karma?"


    Elliot just looked at her shoulders with some confusion


    There was no birthmark there, only a dark red cherry blossom tattoo


    She was not Rose.


    But when Elliot looked up and saw the woman''s angry expression, his heart wavered again.


    The angry expression on this woman''s face was exactly the same as Rose''s.


    His heart tightened involuntarily, and his dangerous gaze was fixed firmly on the woman in front of him


    "Tell me, who are you?¡±


    "You''re crazy! I don''t even know you!¡±


    Rose felt a little guilty, but still maintained a confident and righteous appearance on her face.


    But her answer obviously made Elliot even more suspicious.


    Elliot pursed his lips and without hesitation, bent down with a gloomy expression and lifted the woman in front of him!


    Today, he must figure out who this woman really is!


    Elliot opened the car door, tossed the woman inside, then sat next to her. He promptly locked the car door beside him


    "Drive to Shadewoods Vi."


    "Yes." The assistant sitting in the driver''s seat nervously responded and drove towards it.


    After being hit on the back seat of the car, Rose was a little dazed


    After she ¨¦alized what had a


    happened, she found that the car


    door was locked by the centrale¡±


    control system and she couldn''t


    open it at all.


    -


    Rose didn''t waste any more time, but quickly started to n in her mind how to deal with this scumbag


    Soon, the car arrived at Shadewoods Vi amidst her nervous and anxious state.


    After getting out of the car, Elliot


    grabbed the woman hiding inside


    his face ¡é dark, and marched towards


    the vi while forcibly suppressing


    Rose¡¯ s resistance. Content. belongs


    to  -


    Upon entering the house, Elliot threw the woman on his shoulder onto the couch.


    "Take off your clothes!"


    Rose listened to the man''smand that brooked no refusal, her face filled with shock.


    She didn''t expect that this scumbag would stoop so low now!


    Having her forcibly taken to the detention center was one thing, but now she was being bound back to the vi and told to undress!


    Elliot stared at the woman in front of him with a gloomy expression on his face.


    With the birthmark gone from her shoulder, he couldn''t believe that the mole on the inside of her thigh would also disappear!


    Rose faced Elliot''s vicious gaze, her eyes slightly cold. "Impossible!"


    "You pervert! I''m going to report you for kidnapping and indecent assault!"


    "Scum like you are a cancer on society!"


    Elliot listened as the woman ranted, his face turning increasingly livid


    He couldn''t take it anymore and lunged forward, grabbing Rose''s shoulders, pushing her onto the couch, and reaching for his pants.


    Rose was stunned for a moment. then pushed him away with all her might.


    "Ah! Are you sick? Are you a mad dog?"


    "What are you trying to do? Let go of me now!"


    Elliot winced from the pain of her movements, but his expression didn''t change.


    Rose was so angry that tears were almost streaming down her face.


    The man was too strong, and she could only roll her body with all her might, kicking the man on her body randomly.


    This messy scene looked like a crime scene.


    Two people were desperately wrestling with each other,pletely unaware that someone had arrived at the entrance of the vi...


    Madeleine had been thinking about her wedding for so long, and now that it had been ruined, she was determined to get some answers!


    So she didn''t even change out of her torn wedding dress and hurried over.


    In the five years since Rose''s death,


    Xu


    she had k Been by Elliot''s side all


    along. There was simply no charice


    for any other woman to gived birth to


    a. child for Elliot!


    NovelDrama.Org


    So, who would the child who disrupted the wedding and resembled Elliot turn out to be?!


    She had worked so hard all along te be the only woman worthy of Elliot.


    At this point in time, she absolutely could not allow any other woman to take away everything that rightfully belonged to her!


    Madeleine couldn''t have imagined that as she hurriedly walked in, she would see such a scene that made her furious!


    Elliot was seen pressing down on a woman.


    And the woman was screaming in anger and embarrassment.


    "Don''t take off my pants!"

 Chapter 991 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (5)

    Chapter 991 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (5)


    Chapter 991 Return and Revenge on the Scumbag Father (5)


    Madeleine rushed over and immediately began to scold the woman beneath Elliot, pointing her finger angrily.


    ¡°You wench, you''ve got some nerve, daring to seduce my man!"


    Interrupted by the sharp voice, the two of them only then realized that anorther woman had somehow entered the living room.


    Just as Elliot was about to tear off her pants, his actions were suddenly interrupted, and a ze of anger ignited within him


    However, his momentary hesitation gave Rose the opportunity to execute a reverse turn.


    She lifted her foot and unhesitatingly kicked Elliot in the groin, causing him to stumble backward.


    Taking advantage of Elliot''s momentary confusion, she pulled up her pants and quickly got up, running towards the door.


    Elliot and Madeleine were both scum!


    If she stayed here against two of them, she would only be humiliated and bullied!


    So she still chose to escape first!


    Rose''s hair was disheveled, but she didn''t care about that anymore. She just wanted to leave this dangerous ce as soon as possible and quickly


    ran past Madeleine.


    Madeleine red at the little bitch with resentment. wanting to see who she really was, but only had time to catch a glimpse of her profile and felt


    inexplicably familiar...


    Suddenly, Madeleine was startled


    Why does this woman bear some resemnce to the deceased Rose?


    Before Madeleine could fully react, Elliot beside her lunged, attempting to chase after the woman.


    Madeleine didn''t care about so much and blocked his way.


    In just three seconds, Madeleine was moved to tears.


    "Elliot, why? Why would you do this to me? Our wedding. you just walked away... And what were you doing with that woman just now!?¡±


    Madeleine red at the man in front of her with a mixture of heartache and anger.


    "I am your wife! How could you cheat on me with other women behind my back!"


    Elliot watched the somewhat hysterical Madeleine, his dark pupils growing even colder.


    He said coldly, "You are not my wife."


    Madeleine''s pupils shrank, her face filled with disbelief.


    She didn''t expect that the man would juste out and say it so directly!


    In the next second, the man¡¯s cold and indifferent words came out of his lips again, making Madeleine feel like she had fallen into an ice cave.


    "You know very well that I won''t marry you."


    Her body trembled as she looked at the tall, handsome man in front of her, grabbing his wrist.


    "Why? Elliot. why won''t you marry me?! What''s wrong with me?!" Madeleine eximed emotionally.


    Elliot just coldly withdrew his hand without any mercy and spoke up. "Do you forget what you did in the past?¡±


    Hearing this, Madeleine stiffened and her face immediately became unpleasant.


    The man gave her a cold look and walked out of the vi directly from beside her.


    Madeleine couldn''t ept it!


    She worked so hard to be Mrs. Harper but in the end, she was still nothing!


    Wiping away tears, Madeleine furrowed her eyebrows. The image of that woman who had just left quickly appeared in her mind unconsciously.


    Who was she and why did she look so much like Rose?


    Thinking about that bitch Rose made Madeleine feel endless resentment inside.


    That damn woman was dead but why was she still haunting them like this?


    With a gloomy expression on her face, Madeleine took out her phone and skillfully dialed a number,


    "Today give Tom a good lesson for me!¡±


    She wanted that bitch''s brother to suffer!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As night fell, Sean and Leah returned to Hyacinth Vi Area located south of A City.


    Just as they rang the doorbell, Valentin Downs came out and greeted them with a smile on his face.


    "Oh my two little darlings! You''re finally back! I''ve been waiting all day for you!"


    "Wee to my home! From now on, treat this ce as your own home. I''ll do my best to serve you!"


    Although it was Valentin Downs¡¯ first time meeting these two kids, he had such an outgoing personality that made both siblings feelfortable


    around him.


    Six months ago, Valentin got hooked


    onto one of the most popr online


    games right Sow where he met


    someonewho impressed him ~~


    greatly -@ big shot yer whose


    skills were unbeatable even when


    not spending money on upgrades.


    After ying two rounds together,


    Valentin decided he mustJe¨¦arn from


    this big shot yer, no matter what


    it takes. He wanted to be taken


    under her wing!


    Although his master was tough and didn''t say much, he was actually quite kind to Valentin in the game. As a result, Valentin became even more


    admiring of him.


    Valentin firmly believed that she must be an experienced tech geek or a top-notch expert. He held onto the hope that maybe after he graduated from


    college, his master could arrange a job for him


    Originally, his master never


    contacted him first. But a few days


    ago, he suddenly approached him .


    and said his younger brother ands .


    sister were going back home todo


    something important. Since he was


    busy¡¯ and couldn''t apany them


    back home, he asked Valentin to


    help out.


    MN


    Valentin''s eyes lit up at the opportunity to do something in return! So he promised with all his heart that he would take care of this matter.


    But it wasn¡¯t until today when his master sent two people''s information that Valentin realized the VIPs he had to receive were actually four-year-old


    twins! And they were so cute!


    Valentin walked up to the two little ones and carefully helped them change intofortable yet adorable home clothes. He patiently said, ¡°Although I


    know you just came back and are tired, you still have to eat.¡±


    Leah giggled at his words as she blinked her sweet eyes. "Brother Valentin is so cute.¡±


    The boy heard thisment but shook his head in frustration - why did everyone think he was cute? He wanted people to think of him as handsome!


    Cool! Manly!


    In the next second, Sean cleared his throat coldly and gave them both an icy look. "Let''s eat.¡±


    "Okay!" Valentin obediently replied before happily leading them towards the dining room


    Thirty minutester, the three satiated and were seated on the sofa, watching television together.


    On the TV, a major event from Harper Grand Vi was being broadcast - the wedding of Harper Group''s CEO, Elliot, had been sabotaged, turning into


    aical mishap.


    And the culprit behind this was a little girl.


    On screen showed everyone at


    wedding vente staring in shock at


    what hadyust happened on stage =>


    during the ceremony; their faces


    mirroring how stunned Valentin felt


    rightnow sitting on couch with twins


    beside him.


    NovelDrama.Org 6


    "Wedding cancelled."


    It wasn''t until Elliot''s cold voice echoed throughout the living room did dazed-looking Valentin finally snap out of it


    He looked at the two little ones sitting next to him in shock. "You... your father is Elliot, the CEO of Harper Group?¡±

 Chapter 992 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (6)

    Chapter 992 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (6)


    Chapter 992 Return and Revenge on the Scumbag Father (6)


    Sean and Leah held their bottles, nced at him, then turned back to watch the news with great interest.


    They were clearly pleased about sabotaging their scumbag dad''s wedding


    Valentin sat next to them, watching their adorable faces as they drank milk. He couldn''t help feeling disillusioned.


    Little did he know that his master''s siblings turned out to be the daughter and son of the Harper family.


    Valentin couldn''t resist asking curiously, "Is messing up his wedding the big thing you''re going to do when you go back home?"


    The two little ones turned to look at him and nodded gently. "That''s just the first step!¡±


    Valentin''s gossip-loving heart was instantly ignited. "Let me guess... is it because he abandoned you? You want revenge on him?"


    "Yes," Sean replied coldly. ¡°He''s just a scumbag dad who doesn''t deserve to be our father."


    Upon hearing this, Valentin understood everything.


    That Elliot guy looked handsome but was actually a monster who abandoned his wife and children! A scumbag!


    Suddenly Sean''s phone rang. making all three of them jump in surprise


    Sean nced at the caller ID and immediately became serious. "Quickly, let''s take action!"


    Valentin heard this and quickly pulled out a huge wallpaper behind the two little ones that had been prepared earlier. It looked exactly like the


    background of a photo studio, extremely realistic, just like their vi abroad where they lived beforeing here.


    These things had been arranged by his master before they arrived; it was no big deal for Valentin.


    After setting everything up properly, Valentin stepped aside while the two little children obediently sat on the sofa in front of video call screen.


    "Mommy!" The sweet voice of one of them made Rose on other end feel soft inside as well.


    "Mommy misses you very much too,¡± she said softly after hearing her child speak.


    "But mommy has something very important to do now, so I can''te back yet. Can you wait for mommy?"


    "Okay mommy, we''ll wait for you!" Sean and Leah responded obediently with adorable expressions that made anyone melt inside


    "Mommy has found a way to save your uncle now. When Mommy rescues him. I will bring him back to be with you," Leah pouted and leaned on her


    brother''s shoulder, blowing kisses at Rose.


    "Uh-huh, Mommy is the best!"


    Rose watched her adorable babies on the phone and felt warmth. She was so lucky to have these three lovely children in her life.


    She smiled and kissed them back. "You little clingy ones! Mommy loves you both.¡±


    "Oh yeah, where did Khalil go?"


    Mommy''s sudden question made Sean and Leah freeze with their phones in hand.


    Sean quickly responded without changing his expression. "Khalil is helping us make milk. I''ll let him call Mommyter!"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Valentin hiding behind the wallpaper couldn''t help but sigh when he heard this conversation. His master was really a good man who took care of


    these two little children all the time.


    But what was his master''s rtionship with Mr. Harper? Elliot was still young; he couldn''t have such an old master! And from their voices, those two.


    little babies'' mother didn¡¯t seem very old either... Something seemed off.


    Valentin had no idea that his own master was just a small child who needed milk every day...


    The next morning at Mackett Hotel suite.


    Rose stood at the door coldly surveying theyout of the entire room.


    This hotel was where her brother had an ident.


    It was famous in A City. Except for its 18th floor banquet hall, on other floors were hotel rooms.


    When she went to the police station


    yesterdaytto i inquire about it, they


    said that ~Madeleine''s birthday party


    happened here in this hotel''s ~


    banguet hall on that day of Tom¡¯ s


    aceiden . Content belongs.to


    -


    And Tom happened to be working as a bartender here for exactly one year now.


    All of this seemed too coincidental for Rose not to suspect.


    She suspected Rachel intentionally chose this ce for Madeleine''s birthday party,


    And also designed it so that they could frame Tom...


    But Tom hadn''t contacted them sisters for a long time already!


    So why would they do something like this?


    Rose couldn''t guess the Fox sisters¡¯


    true intentions for now. Bu


    regardless, tke priority was to clear


    her brother''sname and find crucial,


    evidence: She tookafewdeep


    breaths-and her thoughts slowly


    became clearer. The incident: that


    happened a week ago should! still be


    recorded on surveince footage. If


    she could obtain it, there would be a


    breakthrough in the case. This was


    also why she chose to stay here, for


    easy investigation. Content belongs


    to


    Rose made up her mind to sneak into the surveince room. But as soon as she opened the door, she saw three big men in ck suits standing


    outside! What was going on?!


    Just as she was puzzled, the three burly men slowly dispersed to reveal Elliot behind them wearing high-end designer suit.


    He had an expressionless face and no sign of anger as he spoke softly, "Serena Nguyen.¡±


    Hearing this name made Rose immediately alert.


    This man had found out her alias so quickly!


    She red at him, displeased. "Who are you? What do you want?!"


    Elliot narrowed his dark eyes and stared at her intently. "Rose, how long are you going to keep pretending with me?¡±


    "I''m not Rose, nor do I know any Rose!¡± She felt annoyed because yesterday he clearly saw that there wasn''t any birthmark on her shoulder but yet


    he still doubted her identity.


    And now he came knocking on their door!


    Elliot sneered and took another step closer towards Rose with an eerie expression: "Sure go ahead keep acting like this; I want to see how far you


    can run this time!"


    Although there wasn¡¯t any birthmark on this woman''s shoulder anymore but what about that red cherry blossom tattoo? Who knows if she is


    deliberately hiding something?


    Andst night Elliot didn''t see if there was a mole inside of woman''s thigh... His intuition told him that this woman in front of him was indeed Rose!


    Hearing his words made Rose''s heart race faster.


    Was Elliot so sure because he had some kind of evidence?


    But just yesterday when they met again after years apart, nothing seemed out of ce...


    How did he find out?


    After hesitating for half a moment, Rose spoke coldly once more.


    "Since youve investigated me, you


    should kaw that I''m not the person


    youre Iooking for. And, I have my


    own freedom to go wherever kwant.


    Yousand your people, just leave me


    alone!" .


    NovelDrama.Org -


    Elliot''s eyes darkened as he stepped closer to the woman in front of him.


    He carefully examined her and although he felt like this person was Rose, why did her appearance seem slightly different?


    Rose saw the man approaching suddenly and instinctively took a step back with a wary look in her eyes.


    Seeing the man approaching suddenly, Rose took a step back unconsciously, her eyes were full of vignce.


    What does this beast want now?

 Chapter 993 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (7)

    Chapter 993 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (7)


    Chapter 993 Return and Revenge on the Scumbag Father (7)


    Yesterday, he had wanted to take off her pants. He wouldn''t be thinking of doing it again now, would he...


    Sure enough, the next second, Elliot pushed the woman into the room and reached out to pull down Rose''s pants.


    Rose was taken aback and immediately raised her hand to p him.


    "Are you never going to stop being a pervert?"


    "I called the police! I really am going to call the police!"


    Elliot didn''t care about what Rose was saying; he was solely focused on violently yanking her pants down.


    However, at this moment, there was a knock on the door and an urgent voice of the assistant could be heard from outside.


    "Mr. Harper, Mr. Ruiz has arrived.¡±


    Today, the reason why Elliot came to this hotel was not only to see this woman, but also for another reason.


    He met with foreign businessman Mr. Ruiz to negotiate a very important cooperation


    This cooperation has been under negotiation for almost a month, and today happens to be the date for signing the contract


    Business was important, Elliot pursed his lips and did not continue to argue with the woman


    Anyway, since she was here now, he had plenty of time to prove that this woman must be Rose.


    Thinking of this, Elliot looked much better.


    He got up and leisurely tidied his shirt, then turned around and opened the door. He instructed the muscr man standing outside, "Keep an eye on


    her. Don''t let her leave for a moment. I''lle back after finishing my business deal."


    "Yes," the three bodyguards respectfully responded with a nod and continued to stand expressionless at the door of the room.


    Rose, who was standing still, was stunned in ce when she heard these words.


    What the hell?


    Elliot had actually imprisoned her!


    This jerk!


    On the other side, outside the Mackett Hotel.


    Madeleine looked at the magnificent hall inside, and a faint smile involuntarily appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    She had received the news earlier that Elliot woulde here today to discuss an important business, so she came as well.


    She had been entangled with Elliot for too long and didn¡¯t want to wait any longer.


    Madeleine decided to take advantage of the perfect timing and circumstances today to have sex with Elliot!


    By then, let''s see what excuse Elliot cane up with to avoid her.


    ording to Madeleine''s n, Elliot would drink the already drugged ss of wine in an hour.


    She was in the room, waiting for the waiter she had arranged to bring Elliot over, and then the two of them could sleep together.


    At the thought of this, Madeleine had a wider smile.


    In a business room at the hotel, Elliot was discussing business with Mr. Ruiz, unaware of what was about to happen next


    Their negotiations went smoothly and they happily signed the contract.


    To celebrate, a waiter brought over a bottle of red wine that had been prepared on the side.


    The two men raised their sses and smiled


    "Mr. Ruiz, it''s been a pleasure doing business with you.¡±


    "Mr. Harper, I look forward to working with you in the future."


    Suddenly, Elliot''s phone in his pocket vibrated.


    "Excuse me for a moment." he frowned. "I need to take this call.¡±


    "Please go ahead, Mr. Harper," Mr. Ruiz smiled and shrugged without any concern.


    Elliot answered the phone and heard urgent voices from his bodyguards.


    "Mr. Harper! Something''s wrong! Miss Nguyen locked herself in the bathroom and we heard some loud noisesing from inside!¡±


    "I''m afraid... I''m afraid Miss Nguyen is trying to escape!"


    Upon hearing this news, Elliot''s eyes darkened as his body temperature suddenly dropped.


    How dare she try to run away!


    With an icy expression on his face, he turned around to look at Mr. Ruiz who was still sitting leisurely drinking wine


    "I apologize but I have something urgent that requires my attention," he said hurriedly before leaving without another word.


    For some reason though. he felt slightly flustered as if something wasn¡¯t right with his own body temperature rising rapidly despite feeling hot already.


    He tugged at his tie forcefully while


    feeling parch¨¦d all over before


    noticing that¡¯something was off .


    about himself physically but could


    only suppress itdueto Rose ¡°


    wanting to leave again. No matter


    what happens this time around


    though, he will not allow Ker out of


    sight! ¡±


    Half an hourter, under Madeleine''s maniption, a bribed waiter arrived at the executive suite to bring Elliot to her.


    However, when he arrived, there was only a foreigner left in the room.


    The foreigner, with flushed cheeks, satin a chair and casually gestured, "Come here, take me to my room.¡±


    "Yes sir.¡± The waiter didn''t bother


    questioningtim further but


    assumedit must be Elliot instead,.so


    he helpetthim up while escorting?


    him towards adeleine''s ~


    pre- -atranged room where heclosed


    thedoor behind him. Content


    belongs to  ?


    Madeleine waited for a long time, and finally heard the sound of the door. She put on a seductive posture and weed Elliot with joy.


    But who knew, the person who came in was actually a bald foreigner!


    Madeleine couldn''t help but scream in fright immediately.


    "Ah! Who are you? How did you get in?!"


    Smith, who had been affected by the drug, saw Madeleine''s beautiful face and couldn''t help but show a meaningful smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Little girl, you look really pretty."


    After saying this, he pounced on Madeleine like a wolf.


    Madeleine, wearing a sexy nightgown, looked horrified and hurriedly jumped out of bed to escape.


    Unfortunately, she had only taken a few steps when Mr. Ruiz firmly grabbed her wrist.


    "Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Madeleine struggled frantically, but Mr. Ruiz lifted her up and threw her back onto the bed


    "You are so beautiful, I can''t bear to let go.¡±


    As the words left his mouth, the man forcefully pressed down on Madeleine, silencing her screams.


    Madeleine desperately shook her head and struggled, but the man would not allow her to resist.


    At the veryst moment. her tears slid down her cheeks and flowed into the ends of her hair.


    On the other side, Rose hid in the bathroom, staring at the window in front of her and couldn''t help but start cursing Elliot again


    If it weren''t for this scumbag, how could she have fallen to such a low point?


    Why was she being imprisoned like this? She hadn''t done anything wrong!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She had cursed enough and then continued to lift her leg, carefully trying to step outside the window.


    Fortunately, the room she booked is not on a high floor. As long as she was careful, nothing should go wrong!


    However, just as Rose was about to make up her mind, the bathroom door suddenly "nged" open from the outside!


    Rose was startled by the sound and turned her head in surprise to look at the person who had made it.


    Elliot walked towards her with a calm face, flushed cheeks, and a fierce momentum.


    Before Rose could react, the man grabbed her right leg and pulled it back.


    Suddenly, an external force made Rose lose her bnce. She fell from the windowsill andnded directly in Elliot''s embrace.


    Feeling the softness of her body pressed against his, Elliot felt the heat within him surge again, bing difficult to contain.


    "Yes," the bodyguards respectfully


    replied before quietly exiting the <>


    bathrogin. Rose, who was in Elliot''s


    arms,jooked up at him sheepishly.


    His face was dark and his natrow


    eyes were bloodshot. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org 7


    She began to exin herself, but before she could finish her sentence, Elliot picked her up and threw her onto the bed. Without hesitation, he leaned


    in and pressed his lips against hers.


    Rose pushed him away and cursed at him. ¡°You bastard! What do you want? Get off of me!"


    Elliot didn''t listen to a word she said as he continued to kiss her passionately.

 Chapter 994 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (8)

    Chapter 994 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (8)


    Chapter 994 Return and Revenge on the Scumbag Father (8)


    Rose''s eyes widened, and she struck the man¡¯s shoulder with all her might.


    "Asshole, what are you doing!"


    Her words came out intermittently, but they didn''t stop Elliot''s movements for a moment. Instead, they became even more intense.


    Elliot was very clear that he was drugged.


    Who did it?


    At this moment, it seemed not important.


    His crimson eyes were fixed on the woman beneath him, who resembled Rose. He had only one thought in his mind: to possess her.


    With this thought in his mind, the man proceeded to act ordingly.


    He reached out and pulled hard, unbuttoning a few of Rose''s shirt buttons.


    The next second, he lowered his head and the crimson in his eyes deepened.


    "Rose..."


    Elliot murmured the name and became more reckless in his actions.


    Rose felt a chill at her neckline, fueling her anger. She picked up themp from the bedside table and swung it at the man pinning her down!


    In a daze, Elliot suddenly felt a pain behind his neck


    Had his nerves been hit? Elliot felt a bit dizzy in his head and then lost consciousness.


    Seeing the man fall off her, Rose pushed Elliot away with force. She quickly got up, adjusted her clothes, and prepared to escape.


    Seeing the man fall off her, Rose pushed Elliot away with force. She quickly got up, adjusted her clothes, and prepared to escape.


    She had just taken two steps when she suddenly walked angrily towards the bed and vented her frustration by kicking the man who had passed out


    on it.


    "Pervert!"


    Rose''s only thought was to escape from here as soon as possible!


    Elliot, this man, was really crazy!


    However, as she stumbled toward the elevator door, a sudden sense of calm washed over her.


    With Elliot''s capabilities, he would likely find her no matter where she went in A City.


    And her initial purpose for checking into this hotel was to uncover the truth about what happened to her brother Tom on that day.


    With Elliot''s capabilities, he would likely find her no matter where she went in A City. Even if she wanted to leave now, she needed to go to the


    surveince room first and retrieve the footage.


    With this in mind, Rose tidied up her clothes and hair before turning towards the monitoring room.


    As she passed by a room, she faintly heard a woman''s screaming from inside.


    ¡°Bastard, let go of me!"


    Rose unconsciously slowed down her footsteps for a moment. This voice seemed familiar?


    However, Rose didn''t pay much attention. Her brother was the most important person to her right now, and everyone else was irrelevant.


    So, Rose had no idea what Madeleine, who was inside the room, had been subjected to by a bald foreigner...


    Soon, Rose arrived at the entrance of the monitoring room


    She smiled friendly at the staff, "Hey handsome, I lost a valuable ne in the banquet hall a few days ago. Could you help me check the


    surveince footage fromst week? I want to see if someone picked it up."


    Faced with Rose''s stunning smile, the staff member blushed instantly.


    He instinctively wanted to agree, but the moment his hand touched the mouse, he suddenly became fully awake.


    Thinking of th&previous


    instructiong;the staff member


    awkwardly.said, "Sorry, a week ago>


    we just reced the entire hotel''s>


    survejttance system and all ?


    recordings during that periodwere


    del¨¦ted... It''s really un ortunate.¡±"


    Rose realized that these exnations had to be pre-arranged, probably to prevent anyone from obtaining the surveince footage from that day, all in


    an effort to conceal the truth.


    Rose didn''t bother to argue further with the person and forced herself to leave the monitoring room calmly.


    As soon as she came out, Rose called her eldest son Khalil who was abroad.


    The phone was quickly answered, and a young but inexplicably steady voice came through the mobile phone.


    "Mommy."


    "Son, Iam currently at the Mackett Hotel in A City. Mommy wants the surveince footage from the banquet hall here a week ago. Can you get it for


    me?"


    After Rose finished speaking, her hand holding the phone unconsciously tightened


    She had always known that her eldest son was a genius when it came toputers. Now that everyone in the hotel was keeping it a secret, she


    could only hope for her own son toe through.


    Khalil pursed his lips and responded briefly, "I''ll give it a try."


    After he finished speaking, Rose listened to the sound of the keyboard on the other end of the phone, her heart rising and falling with each beat.


    A few minutester.


    ¡°Mommy, Fhacked into the Mackett


    Hotel''swork system and found


    out that the surveince footage¡±


    from. the time period you mentioned


    wasttpletely erased, but rather


    someone had cut and take ¡°it.¡±


    C¨¦ntent belongs to


    Upon hearing this, Rose furrowed her eyebrows and understood.


    Her previous guesses were all correct.


    All of this was definitely a conspiracy by the sisters Madeleine and Rachel, in order to ensure that Tom never had a chance to turn things around


    "By the way, what about your younger siblings? What are they doing?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Khalil heard his mother''s inquiry and pursed his lips, remaining silent.


    Rose immediately realized that something was wrong.


    Although Khalil was usually quiet and reserved, he would never avoid answering her questions.


    Unless... he was hidden something from her.


    She had always known that although her eldest son was intelligent, he was never good at lying. Now it was obvious that there was a problem.


    Rose furrowed her brows and spoke with a stern voice. "Khalil, you''re the older brother. You should take care of your younger siblings. But taking care


    doesn''t mean helping them lie to Mommy.¡±


    "Mommy knows you''re the smartest one who understands the importance of looking at things from a broader perspective. Can you tell Mommy where


    your younger siblings went?"


    The little guy on the other end of the


    phone lowered his gaze and


    remainecssilent for a while before ->


    answering softly, "Actually... they


    followed you back home. But don''t


    worryMommy, my friend wilttake


    car¨¦ of them."


    a


    "What?" Rose widened her eyes with an expression full of disbelief on her pretty face.


    She never thought that both of her children would follow her back home!


    Soon she calmed down and spoke urgently, "You guys are just fooling around!"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry, Mommy,¡± said Khalil in a self-ming tone as soon as he heard Rose''s tone of voice; Rose''s heart softened slightly upon hearing it.


    She knew it wasn¡¯t Khallil''s fault; it must have been Sean and Leah who were causing trouble again and made their elder brother help cover up for


    them.


    With a light sigh, Rose said helplessly, ¡°It''s okay, baby; I can¡¯t me everything on you. Just send me their current address."


    In the hotel room Elliot woke up after supporting himself by rubbing his neck.


    He looked at wide-open door with narrowed eyes.


    Rose ran away!

 Chapter 995 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (9)

    Chapter 995 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (9)


    Chapter 995 Return and Revenge on the Scumbag Father (9)


    Elliot''s face darkened, and his voice was as icy as if coated with frost.


    ¡°Damn woman, next time, I won''t let you escape again!"


    Elliot remembered thest scene before he passed out, which was Rose picking up something and throwing it at him


    Tsk, this woman was really daring. Wasn''t she afraid of causing serious harm to him?


    Elliot received a call from his assistant before he had a chance to order someone to find Rose.


    "Mr. Harper, the little girl who disrupted your wedding, we have found her address.¡±


    In the evening, the atmosphere in Shadewoods Vi was peaceful.


    Sean and Leah were happily eating the strange-looking and peculiar-tasting food in front of them, whilementing on it at the same time


    "This Tempoyak Patin is okay in taste, but I still think it''s not as delicious as what my mom makes."


    As soon as Leah''s soft voice fell, Sean chimed in, "I feel the same way. The taste is average. but still eptable."


    Valentin was using two pieces of paper to stuff his nose and keeping a distance from the dining table.


    He felt that these two kids had a really extreme taste! They actually wanted him to make such dishes!


    Their mammy was also amazing. She fed them with this kind of food and could still raise them so well-behaved and adorable.


    Valentin thought te himself and couldn''t help but sigh, "Your mother must have had a hard time raising all of you."


    Leah nodded in agreement, "Yes, Mom has sacrificed a lot for us."


    Sean''s hands didn''t stop moving, his mouth full and muffled as he nodded along.


    "So, we love our mommy very much."


    Leah nodded and then resumed eating with her head down


    Valentin sighed helplessly, thinking about how difficult it was for a single mother with three children to have so many expenses.


    Soon, Leah was contentedly leaning back in her chair, rubbing her small belly.


    Sean habitually reached for a tissue to wipe his sister''s mouth, but the tissue box was empty.


    He nced at his younger sister, Leah, and said, "Leah, let me get you a tissue to wipe your mouth.¡±


    Leah nodded andzily looked at her own brother.


    The feeling of being full was just great.


    Just as Sean had left the living room, the doorbell rang.


    Valentin said in a gentle voice, "I''ll go and open the door.¡±


    Valentin was stunned. He never


    expected this scumbag toe to


    him! Standitg at tne door, Elliot saw


    the little girl who was curiously =


    lookingyat him through the craeR¡¯in


    the dor, and his eyes darkened.


    This was the little girl who spouted


    ri6nsense about calling him daddy!


    At that moment, Leah also saw Elliot and his assistant standing at the door. Her big eyes were filled with shock. Her dad had actually found her!


    After Valentin regained his senses, he pretended to be puzzled and asked, "Sir, is there something you need?¡±


    Elliot narrowed his eyes and stared coldly at Valentin. "Who are you? What''s your rtionship with this girl?¡±


    "She''s my sister!" Valentin replied irritably and looked at Elliot with an unfriendly gaze.


    f he had previeusly envied Elliot for


    being a youry talented rich CEO,


    now afterh¨¦aring about what


    happened to these two children,


    Elliot was just a pure jerk dad itv


    Valetin''s heart! He hated men


    withiout responsibility. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    ~~


    Xu


    NS


    Valentin wanted to know why this scumbag suddenly came here!


    Valentin''s gaze towards Elliot became more fierce as he asked again, ¡°Is there anything else?"


    "She ruined my wedding," said Elliot coldly as he stared at Valentin


    They didn''t have any previous disputes or conflicts before today, but why did this young man look at him like that?


    Upon hearing this usation from


    Elliott , Valentin thought of Leah''s


    soft cute appearance which made .


    his sense Of j ustice burst out =


    instantly so he directly admitted¡±


    ¡°Y


    being''responsible for everything. "It


    was ine who made her do itbecause


    people like you don''t deserve a


    complete wedding!" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.OrgContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sean had just taken out some napkins from his room when he heard voicesing from outside near the front door; so he stopped in his tracks.


    wondering how could their father find them here?


    Meanwhile, standing at the doorway, Elliot heard Valentin admitting the whole thing and an overpowering aura of aggression radiated from him.


    "It''s you?"

 Chapter 996 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (10)

    Chapter 996 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (10)


    Chapter 996 Return and Revenge on the Scumbag Father (10)


    Valentin felt the cold aura of the man all over his body, and unconsciously shrank his neck. But when he thought that he was protecting the little girl. a


    sudden surge of courage rose in his heart.


    He was helping the child seek justice, and scumbags like Elliot should be condemned by everyone.


    Everything he was doing now was hercic!


    Thinking of this, Valentin bravely looked at Elliot with a determined expression on his face.


    "Yes, I asked her to do it!¡±


    Elliot''s eyes turned cold again as he spoke slowly and deliberately. "Reasons."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Reasons?" Valentin sneered disdainfully. "Ha! Everything I''m doing is for justice. It''s for those women who have been harmed by you! You deserve


    everything that''sing to you!"


    Elliot had thought that this young man was one of his business rivals. So when he heard this answer, he couldn''t help but freeze for a moment.


    Women who have been harmed by him?


    In Elliot''s mind appeared an image of a delicate figure.


    He lowered his head and murmured in a low voice, "... Rose?"


    Valentin''s mind raced quickly.


    The two little kids had told him before that their mommy''s name was Rose.


    So Valentin nodded confidently. "Yes. it''s her! What kind of despicable things have you done? Don''t you know it yourself? And yet here you are


    coming to ask me!¡±


    The air around Elliot became even more sinister than before.


    What rtionship did this young man have with Rese? How did he know about their past? What did Rose say...?


    "Why do you take revenge on her behalf?"


    Valentin hesitated for a moment before blurting out, "Because... because I like her!"


    When Elliot heard these words, the aura around him became even more intimidating than before. He stared at the young man in front of him with


    darkened eyes: indeed, Valentin looked like someone whom Rose would find attractive...


    Realizing this fact made Elliot feel extremely unhappy!


    He red at Valentin menacingly and asked in an icy tone, "What is your rtionship with her?¡±


    Valentine stumbled over his words briefly before making up an imaginary story about himself and Rose..


    "Rose once did me a huge favor, she... she was beautiful and kind, and I fell in love with her quickly... but before I could even express my feelings.


    she was murdered!"


    "You''re a scumbag who doesn''t deserve Rose!"


    Elliot stood in front of Valentin, hearing these words. Instead of increasing his anger, it dissipated


    It turned out that this young man in front of him had only fallen in one-sided love with Rose. He didn''t even know that Rose was still alive.


    Elliot suddenly felt relieved.


    Elliot looked up at the young man''s


    indignantexpression and felt he was


    very foolish. Did he really think that


    ruining-Elliot''s wedding would have


    sucka big impact on him? Revenge?


    Hew childish. Content brigs to


    -


    But just as Elliot''s anger began to dissipatepletely, Valentin said something unkind which caused it to resurface again.


    "If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t be dead!"


    In that moment, Elliot''s pupils shrank and his fingers trembled fiercely at his side. Indeed... if not for him back then, she wouldn''t have died. It was all


    his fault.


    Elliot stared at Valentin for quite some time without saying anything.


    Valentin tried to remain calm but inside he was terrified. Would this man hit him?


    Just as Valentin couldn''t take the tension anymore, Elliot spoke, ¡°I won''t hold this against you."


    "But if thereys ever another incident


    like this again," continued Elliot =~


    sternly £¤ while turning around to leave


    with his assistant, "you can look


    forward to spending the restof your


    life-behind bars.¡±


    -


    Valentin breathed a sigh of relief after hearing those words - he had finally escaped danger! He patted his chest lightly with one hand feeling grateful


    for being given another chance at life.


    However, justtaen, Leah who had


    been sitting-quietly i in the living room


    and ring at Elliot suddenly rushed


    over! She-held two tes filled with


    Tempoyak Patin while running¡¯


    towards him, shouting, ¡®Scumbag


    Eliett! You''re not going anywherel¡¯


    After finishing her shout, Leah threw both tes onto Elliott. covering himpletely in rice.


    "You jerk!"


    If it weren''t for you, Mommy wouldn''t have to suffer like this!


    Thinking of this, Leah huffed angrily. her eyes wide and her hands on her hips, portraying a petnt expression


    Everyone in the room, except for Leah, was petrified. Elliot''s assistant and Valentin slowly lowered their gaze in shock,nding on Elliot''s crotch.


    In the center of his expensive and delicate pants was a yellow stain that emitted a faint odor...

 Chapter 997 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (11)

    Chapter 997 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (11)


    Chapter 997 Return and Revenge on the Scumbag Father (11)


    After he realized what had happened, Elliot''s face was full of disgust but he struggled to suppress the urge to vomit.


    He red hatefully at the unrepentant little girl before him. wishing he could raze the vi to the ground!


    Originally, he was thinking of letting these two people go.


    But now it seemed that both of them were simply asking for trouble!


    Valentin''s mind was nk.


    The burning sensation from his crotch had long eroded Elliot''s rationality. He didn¡¯t care about anything else; he only wanted to punish this girl who


    had toyed with him time and time again!


    He took a big step forward, lifted Leah up with one hand, and then turned coldly towards Valentin.


    "I confiscated your revenge tool!"


    The little girl suddenly found herself lifted onto the scumbag''s shoulder and immediately began struggling vigorously.


    "Scumbag, let go of me! Where are you taking me? I don''t want to go with you! You''re a bad person!"


    Leah''s little hands pounded Elliot with force, her body twisting incessantly.


    "You scum, let me go!¡±


    Elliot listened to the little girl¡¯s grumbling voice, and a sinister smirk crept across his lips


    "Today I will teach you that there is a price to pay for cursing at others!"


    Saying these words, Elliot directly threw the little girl onto the back seat of the car.


    When Valentin realized what was happening, Elliot had carried Leah onto the car and left.


    Sean, who had been hiding in his room watching. immediately rushed out to protect his sister when he saw her being taken away.


    But he had only taken a few steps out of the vi when he was stopped by Valentin


    "What are you going to do?¡±


    "I''m going to save my sister. I can''t let that bastard take her away!"


    Sean was very anxious and tried to break free from Valentin''s grip, but thetter held on tightly.


    "If you go now, isn''t it like sending a sheep into the tiger''s mouth? Don''t be impulsive, let''s discuss this in the long term!"


    The little one heard these words and looked angrily at Valentin, but deep down inside, he knew that what the other person said was true.


    But, could he only watch that scumbag take away his sister without doing anything?


    Just as the two were unable to resolve their dispute, Elliot''s luxury car had sped away.


    At the entrance of the vi area, Rose''s taxi brushed shoulders with the luxury car.


    She hurriedly walked forward and eximed, "Sean!"


    Sean suddenly saw his mommy appear, her big ck eyes filled with a look of shack.


    "Mommy..."


    How could Mommy be here?!


    How did she find out that her sister was also returning to their home country?!


    The little guy never expected that his own mother would suddenlye over, right after the scumbag had just left.


    Standing next to the little guy. Valentin was instantly captivated by Rose''s appearance.


    Was this Master''s mommy?


    She was so young and beautiful!


    After walking up to Sean, Rose furrowed her eyebrows and asked with confusion, "Where is your sister?"


    Howe Leah was not here? Did Elliot take her away?


    As soon as the terrible thought came to Rose''s mind, she immediately shook her head in denial.


    It was impossible. She rushed over as soon as she received the message from her eldest son.


    Elliot didn''t know that she was Rose, let alone that she had given birth to three children. How could he suddenlye and take her baby away?


    Just as Rose had finishedforting herself, Sean''s urgent voice sounded beside her, instantly shattering the defenses she had just built up.


    "Leah... she was just taken away by the scumbag!"


    Rose stood still in disbelief, her face full of astonishment.


    Did that scumbag take Leah away?


    How could he find the child?


    On the other side. in Elliot''s car.


    Leah red angrily at the man sitting next to her and eximed, "You scumbag! I want to get off this car!¡±


    "Be well-behaved!"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot red at the little girl beside him wion. th a dark expressi


    There was-a yellow substance on ~~


    the crotcl of his pants, and frome


    time to-time, a foul odor emanated


    fronvit, making him increasingly


    agitated. Content belongs.t to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Leah suddenly heard her scmubag father scolding her, she pursed her lips and immediately quieted down.


    She had a. look of grievance on her.


    face, as if she had been frightened


    by Elliot''s appearance just now: In


    fact, ¡°her heart was already filled with


    joy.


    ¡®Scumbag, since you dare to take me away, don''t me me for crying and making a scene!


    She believed that she could t piss off this scumbag father!


    Thinking of this, Leah pretended to lower her eyelids with reddened eyes, appearing pitiful.


    In fact, she was secretly using the minimunicator developed by Khalil to send a message to Sean while Elliot wasn''t paying attention


    And the seemingly childish bracelet on her wrist was actually a minimunication device invented by Khalil.


    She quicklyposed a text message.


    [Sean, dontworry. I''ve decided to os


    stay with our crappy dad for now


    Don''te looking for me yet. Wait


    at hame for my good news about


    making him cry.] Content b¨¦longs to


    NovelDrama.Org -


    Soon, Sean received his sister''s message.


    He immediately handed his phone to their worried mother.


    "Mommy, look! It''s Leah''s message.¡±


    After reading Leah''s message, Rose pursed her lips and remained very concerned.


    It wasn''t that she was afraid that Leah would be hurt; it was more about Elliot discovering Leah''s true identity.


    If that happened, everything would be impossible to hide from him..


    The thought made her even more anxious.


    No way! She absolutely couldn''t let Elliot find out the truth.


    She had to find a way to rescue the child as soon as possible!

 Chapter 998 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (12)

    Chapter 998 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (12)


    Chapter 998 Return and Revenge on the Scumbag Father (12)


    The night enveloped the city in darkness. Leah was still confronting Elliot inside the vi.


    "What do you want from me?" His deep voice echoed through the hall, causing the temperature to drop several degrees


    But standing in front of him, the young girl showed no fear and looked at her scumbag dad with righteous indignation


    "I don''t care. If you don''t bring me a nice-looking nket right now, I won''t sleep!¡± Earlier, when this scumbag dad was busy talking business with


    someone else, Leah had gone wild and smashed the sweet soup that a servant had brought over.


    Themotion was so loud that Elliot had to stop working and look at her.


    Hearing this made Elliot feel a headacheing on. This little girl said she wouldn''t sleep because she didn''t like her nket.


    He had already asked servants to bring over dozens of nkets with various cartoon patterns but none of them were good enough for her eyes.


    "¡°Good-looking" is such a broad term!


    Elliot helplessly sat on the sofa next to him. "What kind of nket do you want?"


    Leah blinked innocently and said, "I like Winnie-the-Pooh."


    "It was just sent over earlier! You said it wasn''t good looking.¡± Elliot felt extremely frustrated by how much trouble this little girl could cause him. He


    should have thought twice before bringing her home in the first ce!


    The little girl exined seriously, "That pattern looks fake: I don''t like it.¡±


    Elliot pursed his lips and nced sideways at his servant standing nearby before saying sternly, "Keep looking.¡±


    "Yes," the servant respectfully replied before turning around and leaving their sight.


    When only Elliot and Leah remained in the room together, he couldn''t help but frown while staring at this small child who looked so much like him...


    Why did she resemble him so much?


    He took one step after another towards Leah until he stood right in front of her face, then reached out his hand to pinch her chubby cheeks gently.


    Her face was real. Besides, being such a small child meant there was no way she could have undergone stic surgery... ¡®So why does she look so.


    simr to me?¡¯


    In fact, the reason why Elliot brought the child home wasrgely because he found the little girl suspicious.


    Even though he was certain he had never slept with any other woman, the striking resemnce made him unable to dismiss the suspicion that this


    little kid might be his daughter.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Was she rted to that woman, Rose, in some way?


    However, judging from that young man''s reaction just now, he didn''t seem to know that Rose was still alive at all


    And that woman... Although he was convinced she was Rose, he hadn''t personally verified it yet!


    Thinking of this, Elliot felt headache and picked up his phone to dial the number of his personal doctor.


    Soon the phone was answered and a puzzled voice came from the other end of the line. "Mr. Harper?¡±


    "Come to the vi immediately. I need you to extract a blood sample.¡±


    After saying this coldly, Elliot hung up the phone directly.


    His intuition told him that the little girl in front of him was his biological daughter.


    Therefore, to prevent any unexpected situations, conducting a paternity test was the best method


    Twenty minutester, the doctor arrived at the vi


    "Mr. Harper.¡±


    ¡°Come in."


    After Elliot coldly uttered two words, he pointed his finger at the girl standing in front of him.


    "First, take her blood sample and do a paternity test with my blood sample.¡±


    "Yes," the doctor respectfully responded and walked towards Leah who was standing still in ce.


    After hearing what her scumbag father said, the little girl''s eyes widened slightly and her pupils were filled with a look of shock.


    She absolutely could not let that scumbag get a sample of her blood: otherwise, Mommy and her brothers would be exposed!


    She came to take revenge on her scumbag father, not to be a good daughter who came knocking at the door!


    Leah quickly ran to the window edge with wit.


    "You''re not allowed toe closer. If you dare, I''ll jump from here!¡±


    The doctor stood still in confusion upon hearing these words, unsure whether to approach or not.


    Elliot''s eyes darkened slightly, but he remained silent.


    Seeing the scumbag still not responding, Leah firmly ced her little hand on the windowsill, pouting and continuing her threat.


    "Let the doctor go right now, or I''ll jump from here!"


    "This ce ts so high up, I''ll definitely


    get hurt tiff jump! Then you''ll be fully


    responsible! When I''m injured and i in


    pain, tH be even noisier! I''ll make so


    muetr noise you won''t be able to do


    anything!¡± Content belongs.to


    -


    The doctor turned his head nervously towards Elliot standing on the side, clearly waiting for him to give orders.


    Elliot helplessly rubbed his temples, utterly at a loss for the little girl''s behavior.


    After a while, he waved to the doctor. "You leave.¡±


    "Yes," the doctor respectfully replied before leaving the room.


    Elliot remained in ce, watching the little girl standing by the window. His eyes grew darker.


    Anyway, new that the little girl was


    living in his vi, he had plenty ofS


    time. H¨¦-could discreetly obtain¡¯ a


    sample of her blood without anyone


    notiging. There was no needto rush


    things. _>


    -


    If he pushed her too hard, she might be difficult to handle. After all, she was just a small child and he couldn''t bring himself to harm her.


    With this in mind, Elliot spoke slowly. "The servants will bring more nketster tonight. Take your time choosing one you like.¡±


    Saying that, Elliot turned around and left the room only to find an unexpected visitor waiting for him at the door - Madeleine.


    adeleine hatheome looking for


    Elliot before-but only received cold


    responses from him. Although she>


    elt angryinside, she knew that.she


    needeth to improve their rtionship


    if sh€wanted to be Mrs


    Harper. ~


    NovelDrama.Org 4


    After holding on for so long. she wouldn''t give up easily.


    However, what caught her off guard was seeing that child who ruined her wedding here in this vi!


    Madeleine red at Leah with dark eyes full of hatred but held back because Elliot was present as well.


    After regaining herposure, Madeleine took a deep breath and looked up at Elliot, asking, "Elliot, why is this child here?¡±


    Leah, who was standing in the room and saw the woman again, quickly changed her expression and put on an adorable and cute look. She turned


    her gaze towards her own scumbag father.


    "Daddy, hug me!"


    And when Elliot witnessed this scene, his gaze softened involuntarily. He took a step forward and, indeed, reached out to lift the little girl into his


    arms.


    After being picked up by her scumbag dad, Leah even gave a provoking nce at Madeleine standing by the door.

 Chapter 999 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (13)

    Chapter 999 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (13)


    Chapter 999 Return and Revenge on the Scumbag Father (13)


    "I love Daddy the most!¡±


    After Leah finished speaking. she nted a "wet kiss" right on Elliot''s handsome face.


    After he felt the warmth on his right cheek, Elliot''s eyes gradually darkened and his heart softened.


    Just now, he didn¡¯t know why. When he heard the little girl call him "Daddy", he instinctively walked over and picked her up.


    Does he soften his heart just because her face looks like his own?


    Elliot''s voice softened unconsciously as well when he spoke, "Good girl."


    When Madeleine saw this scene, her pupils shrank suddenly and she clenched her hand tightly into a fist at her side.


    Why was Elliot treating this little girl so differently?


    Who exactly was this little girl?


    She actually called him "Daddy"!


    "Elliot, who is this little girl?" Madeleine couldn''t help but ask.


    Elliot turned with the little girl in his arms and looked at her coldly.


    "It''s none of your business, I don''t need to exin these things to you.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Madeleine furrowed her brows and slightly parted her red lips. ¡°Elliot. I..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Elliot interrupted her with a cald voice.


    "Madeleine, you are just Shawn Harper''s mother. You better not forget your own identity."


    The woman''s eyes were filled with a sense of unwillingness, but the angry expression on her pretty face eventually softened a bit.


    Yes, she is Shawn''s mommy, and this is her trump card!


    The hand by her side tightened, and after a while, Madeleine spoke softly, "Shawn hasn''t seen you for a long time, and he¡¯s been sicktely. He


    keeps mentioning you.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Elliot said indifferently, "I will find time to go see him. You can leave now."


    Madeleine choked on her breath. Her previously slightly relieved expression turned incredibly sour ance again.


    At that moment, Leah, who was being held by Elliot, raised the corners of her mouth and mischievously made a face at Madeleine.


    ¡®Bad woman, how dare you bully Mommy? Now you''re getting your just deserts!¡¯


    Madeleine saw this scene and her anger grew even stronger.


    This little brat! When the opportunity arose, she would definitely kill this little brat!


    Madeleine''s hand, which was ced by her side, clenched again. It took a while for her to maintain a calm appearance on the surface


    She stared stiffly at the man standing in front of her, and with parted red lips, she said, "Then I''ll go first.¡±


    Madeleine had just left when Leah, who was being held by Elliot. suddenly changed her demeanor. She looked at her scumbag dad with disgust and


    didn''t hold back in her criticism


    "Your taste is terrible. How could you be attracted to such an ugly woman?¡±


    Elliot nced at the little girl and raised his eyebrows in surprise at how quickly she changed. At this moment, he felt that the soft and cute girl from


    before was more adorable.


    Leah didn''t hear what her scumbag dad said nor did she care. She lifted her chin arrogantly and said another sentence.


    "She''s so ugly that she''s not even one-tenth as pretty as my mommy."


    When Elliot heard this, his eyes narrowed slightly with a hint of darkness as he looked at the little girl


    "Where are your mommy and daddy?"


    The little girl stared fixedly at her scumbag dad and pretended to be sad as she answered, "My daddy died."


    This scumbag had no idea that his wife was still alive and had given birth to their three children. Therefore, Leah couldn''t let him know that she was


    his daughter.


    Elliot pursed his lips before asking another question. "What about your mommy?"


    ¡°Hmph! I''m not telling you."


    The little girl pouted, then turned away without saying anything else. She wouldn''t reveal any information about her mommy!


    Leah''s eyes rolled over before she spoke seriously, "Put me down.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    didn''t say-anything else; he put the


    little girl back on the bed then left


    shortly after. Not long after Etliot left,


    a. maid came into Leah''s room in the


    Vi.


    The maid put on a friendly smile while looking kindly at Leah who sat obediently on the bed.


    "Little missy, would you like Auntie to help you sleep tonight?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± replied Leah coldly while continuing to flip through books taken from a nearby bookshelf casually.


    The maid Resitated for a moment


    but contiaued persuading gently, Tt S


    gettingdate now; I can tell you >


    bedtime stories if you lie down


    obediently j in bed. Would thaPbe


    okay?" ..


    -


    "No," replied Leah bluntly, then jumped off of the bed before leaving without another word


    The maid immediately followed anxiously while saying worriedly, "Little missy! Where are you going? You can''t wander around here!"


    "I''m going to find my daddy."


    Leah frowned unhappily, quickly freeing herself from the servant''s grasp and running towards Elliot''s study.


    She wasn''t going to sleep peacefully tonight.


    She came here to cause trouble for her scumbag dad!


    She had already thought of how to deal with him!


    Aman as rich as her scumbag dad would definitely not do anything, let alone make milk!


    Leah ran to the door of the study with a wicked sense of humor, only to see her scumbag dad staring at a photo on his desk with a mncholy


    expression


    There was a goblet on his desk, and he was drinking red wine while staring at the photo in a daze.


    His face was somewhat dark, and his narrow eyes were full of gloominess.


    Leah walked into the study with some confusion, wanting to see whose photo her scumbag dad was looking at.


    After a moment, she finally saw who it was in the picture - that smiling woman wasn''t anyone else but her mommy.


    Leah covered up her shock and pretended to be puzzled as she asked, "Who is this?"


    "This is my wife,¡± Elliot said in a low voice.


    After he finished speaking, he tightened his grip on the wine ss and drank all of it directlywithout hesitation.


    Seeing this scene made Leah feel moved inside. She suppressed these feelings within herself before asking again, "Aren''t you supposed to marry


    someone else?"


    What an asshole! He was about get married yet still acted like he had deep feelings for Mommy? Leah thought angrily.


    Elliot seemecaunaware of Leah''s


    strange ooksinstead picking up the


    picture omthe desk, gently rubbingit


    with his fingers. His deep gaze fixed


    onto that woman''s face in sorrowful


    reverence before saying solemnly,


    " No-one can rece her." Content


    b¨¦longs to  ?


    Leah stood there stunned for several moments before regainingposure, looking canfusedly towards Elliot who sat behind his desk.


    "Do you like her?¡± she asked curiously.


    Elliot chuckled bitterly, then slowly closed his eyes and answered painfully.


    "Whaat if I do? Would shee back?"

 Chapter 1000 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (14)

    Chapter 1000 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (14)


    Chapter 1000 Return and Revenge on the Scumbag Father (14)


    She would nevere back again.


    That woman he thought was Rose, even if she really was Rose... she was doing everything she could to deny her identity and note back to him


    right?"


    The man thought of this and felt a dull pain in his chest, finding it difficult to even breathe


    Leah widened her eyes in shock and felt her heart rate increase involuntarily.


    So, did the scumbag just admit that he liked Mommy?


    The person he liked was Mommy?


    That night, after Leah returned to her room, she couldn''t wait to message Sean


    "Sean, I met that bad woman at the scumbag''s vi today. The scumbag was pretty harsh with that woman. It doesn¡¯t seem like he likes her."


    Soon enough, Sean replied, "Don''t let him fool you!"


    Leah pursed her lips and continued messaging him, "At night, I saw the scumbag staring at a picture of Mommy lost in thought. He also said that the


    person he likes is Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Leah, all these jerks are like this. They only realize how precious something is once they lose it."


    Upon seeing this message from Sean, Leah couldn''t help but hesitate deep down inside.


    If it were any other day, she would have chosen to believe Sean without question.


    But today she witnessed such a scene; now hearing what Sean had said made Leah wonder if things were really as they seemed...


    Although she had only been around the scumbag dad for one day today; somehow Leah didn''t feel like he was as bad as everyone made him out to


    be...


    Meanwhile over at Shadewoods Vi, as soon as Sean received Leah''s message, he immediately told his mother about it.


    "Mommy! Leah messaged me saying that earlier today she messed with Madeleine, that bad woman."


    "How''s my sweetie doing? Did anything happen between them?" Rose nervously looked at her son, fearing Leah being hurt by Elliot.


    Seanfortingly patted his mother''s arm while smiling reassuringly, "Don''t worry, Mommy. Right now Leah is safe and sound."


    The woman sitting beside the little one nodded gently when she heard those words, finally feeling relieved


    Even though she knew Leah wasn''t in any immediate danger, she couldn''t help but worry.


    Sean also understood his mom''s concerns and offeredforting words in a gentle tone.


    "Mom, don¡¯t worry. Leah is so smart, she''ll be fine." Sean said in a soft voice, interrupting his mother''s thoughts.


    Rose nodded slightly. sighing inwardly. What else could she do at this point?


    The next second, Sean''s voice echoed through the hall in a gentle tone, "Mom, the most important thing right now is to get hold of evidence to prove


    Uncle''s innocence."


    Rose agreed and nodded solemnly. "I''m just worried that the evidence has been destroyed.¡± Her hand tightened at her side as she spoke and her


    expression grew even more serious.


    "I need to go back ta the Russell mansion and hopefully find some evidence," Rose continued. If this was all Madeleine and Rachel''s scheme, then


    surely they would have hidden any crucial evidence there.


    Sean immediately suggested, "Mom, let''s call Khalil for help.¡±


    "Okay." Rose replied gravely before dialing Khalil''s number on her phone.


    Soon enough, it was answered by Khalil with his usual soft-spoken tone saying, "Mommy."


    "Baby boy." Rose said lovingly into the phone. "I want to go to the Russell mansion and find some evidence; do you know if you can get me a maid


    who looks simr to me?¡±


    "Yes," Khalil replied shortly before adding seriously, "Mommy, let Sean open up his phone.¡±


    Sean quickly pressed a button on his phone as an image of a holographic projection appeared in front of them showing one of the Russell Family


    maids'' face


    "Mommy, the maid''s appearance has been projected in front of you."


    ¡°Thank you sa@much, baby boy!"


    Rose smiledgratefully before


    hanging apand heading straight into


    her roort-where she took out hers


    secretweapon - an all-purpose


    holographic projector that Kali Ihad


    made for her. Content belonys fe)


    NovelDrama.Org 4


    This projectorworked by refracting


    light waves which allowed it to alter


    anyone ¡®appearance without having


    them physically change anythings>


    about themselves, thus allowing¡±


    Rosevot only look different, but also


    avoid detection as long as fto one


    tttiched her body! Conterit belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    If someone touched her body, the holographic projection in their eyes would fail and Rose''s true appearance woulde into their view.


    At ten o''clock that night, Rose returned to the Russell mansion.


    The current Russell mansion was no longer the home she had known as a child.


    Looking at thepletely unfamiliar building, she couldn''t help but feel a bit bitter inside.


    Just then, a voice of doubt came from behind her, making Rose''s heart skip a beat.


    "Poppy, aren''t you off today? Why did you suddenlye over?"


    Rose turned around and gave an embarrassed smile. "I forgot I had today off and only remembered when I got here."


    Another maid heard this and nodded before leaving. Just then, another maid approached and saw Rose standing at the staircase. She walked up to


    her and handed her a tray directly.


    "Poppy, I haven''t finished with kitchen duties yet. Can you take this ss of milk to Lady Rachel for me?"


    "Sure." Rose calmly replied as she took the tray from the maid.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She was wondering about how to get close to those two Fox sisters, but now someone helped her out.


    She looked at the departing figure of that maid, curled her lips and calmed down before walking upstairs.


    Beforeing here, Khail had already essed the Russell mansion''s surveince, so she naturally knew where Rachel''s room was located.


    Just as she arrived at the door of Rachel''s room, Rachel''s anxious voice came from the slightly ajar door. "Sis, what do we do now?"


    "Why are yout-such a hurry,¡¯


    adeleine eatmly retorted while


    ¡°NS


    reaching sut for different colored =>


    nail polishes ced in front of .~-


    Rachehwho sat on bed painting-nails


    withdut showing any signs ofmental


    distress whatsoever. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    Rachel frowned slightly, upon hearing Madeleine''s response. Her tone became even more urgent than before. "Sis. Elliot cut off that part of


    surveince footage. What if he..."

 Chapter 1001 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (15)

    Chapter 1001 Return And Revenge On The Scumbag Father (15)


    Chapter 1001 Return and Revenge on the Scumbag Father (15)


    Her words were left unfinished, but Madeleine understood what her sister meant.


    Calmly, Madeleine looked at the ss on the table and took a sip of water.


    "He won''t leak the surveince footage,¡± she said confidently.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After all, she had Shawn as a trump card. Elliot wouldn''t choose to harm her for Shawn''s sake.


    As she thought about this, her eyes darkened with suspicion as to why Elliot would take away that particr footage in the first ce.


    Suddenly, Rachel interrupted her thoughts from where she sat on the bed. "What do we do now?"


    "Wait and see,¡± replied Madeleine calmly before adding ominously, "But Tom is going to jail this time."


    "We''ll finally own the Russell family once he''s behind bars."


    The woman sitting on the bed nodded in agreement. "That idiot brought it upon himself with his stupidity.¡±


    Madeleine sneered and added sarcastically, ¡°He doesn''t even deserve to inherit the Russell Family anyway!¡±


    Rachel chimed in agreement, "You''re right sister! We''re doing this for the Russell family''s sake!¡±


    "If Tom inherited it instead of us," continued Madeleine coldly. ¡°It would have gone bankrupt sooner orter.¡±


    "That bastard should disappear from this world like Rose did!" Rachel spat out angrily as they continued their insults against Tom.


    Rose standing outside their door was getting angrier by each passing moment, listening to their insults towards Tom and herself. She couldn''t believe


    how shameless they were being!


    But at that moment something dawned upon Rose. That missing surveince footage wasn''t with Madeleine after all; Elliot had taken it away! Her


    heart sank; if that was true, then there was no doubt that her brother was innocent!


    Elliot must have deliberately erased evidence proving Tom''s innocence just so he could help out those two despicable sisters who wanted him behind


    bars! How low could he stoap?


    After Rose calmed herself down, she took a deep breath and lightly knocked on the door.


    "Lady Rachel?"


    "What is it?" Rachel impatiently replied.


    "I came to bring you some milk."


    ¡°Come in then," Rachel said with annoyance.


    Rose lowered-her gaze and carried


    the tray as she pushed open the


    door. Shewalked straight towards ~


    the two. af them, pretending to trip


    over Madeleine as she passed by


    her purposely throwing he tray and


    spitting all of the milk onto <>


    Madeleine''s body. Contest belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Ahh!" Madeleine cried out in pain as her skin burned from being scalded by hot milk.


    When she turned her gaze towards Rose, her eyes were ignited with mes of anger and were filled with crimson red.


    "You bitchtHow dare you burn me?\


    Madeleine raised her hand to hit


    Rose but was unable to stand ¡é¡±


    steadily due to the pain in henleg


    that had just been scalded. ¡®Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Rose quickly dodged while pretending to be flustered and apologized profusely.


    "Lady Madeleine, I''m so sorry! It was an ident!"


    "You bitch!" Madeleine cursed again before attempting once more to hit Rose.


    Just then, Rose panickedly lowered her head and spoke fearfully, "Lady Madeline, Mr. Harper is here!"


    "What?" Madeline''s anger dissipated somewhat upon hearing Elliot''s name mentioned since she needed to maintain a good image in front of him!


    She quickly withdrew her hand while trying hard to steady herself emotionally before turning around


    There was no one there at all!


    Madeline furrowed her brows again, about to lose control when suddenly she heard several respectful greetingsing from downstairs.


    "Mr. Harper, you''re here.¡±


    ¡®Mm." The Man responded a


    indifferently which happened to be


    heard by those upstairs including


    Rose >who felt slightly stunned for


    having predicted this! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Snapping back to reality. Rose quickly nned to seize this opportunity to leave.


    Since Madeleine and her sister didn''t have the evidence she was looking for, there was no need for her to stay.


    When she had knocked on the door and entered earlier, she wanted causing a bit of trouble. Rose thought this in her mind and acted ordingly.


    But what she didn''t know was that Elliot. who had just walked upstairs, had his gaze fixed on her from the moment he saw her.


    Elliot watched the maid upstairs


    Her face was unfamiliar, but her figure seemed familiar... just like that woman

 Chapter 1002 Is She Rose? (1)

    Chapter 1002 Is She Rose? (1)


    Chapter 1002 Is She Rose? (1)


    However, how could that woman be in the Russell mansion?


    Elliot stared at Rose suspiciously and couldn''t help but call out to her as she was about to disappear from his sight.


    "Wait."


    Rose heard the familiar voice and froze, her eyes filled with shock.


    Could it be that Elliot recognized her?


    It shouldn''t be.


    She stopped in her tracks and stood still without saying a word.


    Madeleine, who was standing on the side, frowned unhappily but then returned to her usual gentle demeanor.


    "Elliot, you''re here.¡±


    But Elliot ignored her and handed the bag of toys directly to Rose.


    "These toys are for Shawn.¡±


    Who is Shawn? Although Rose was puzzled inside, she didn''t forget that she was a maid. She respectfully took the toys handed over by Elliot.


    Just then, a little boy suddenly ran over from not far away with a happy smile on his face


    "Daddy!"


    Upon hearing this, Rose immediately understood everything


    Ha! So he kept his and Madeleine''s child here.


    Although Rose despised it, she couldn''t help but secretly look at this child. The little boy had well-defined features and a very straight nose; he would


    definitely grow up to be handsome when he got older.


    Maybe it was an illusion or something else entirely: hisplexion seemed somewhat sickly pale...


    But...


    This child did not inherit any genes from Elliot at all; he looked nothing like Elliot!


    Thinking of this made Rose feel dazed for a moment. She really must have gone crazy to think if Elliot''s illegitimate son resembled him or not. What


    she should think about was Elliot''s betrayal towards herself five years ago!


    Rose''s eyes turned cold as both hands unconsciously clenched tightly around the toy duck just given by Elliott


    "Squeak!" The toy duck made a loud noise due to sudden force applied onto it


    Startled by the sound of it unexpectedly, Rose also screamed involuntarily,"Ah!"


    Elliot''s attention had been focused on Shawn before but now his gaze fell back onto Rose again after hearing the scream.


    Even the maid''s voice sounded familiar.


    But this face clearly wasn''t hers!


    At this point, Madeleine''s expression became extremely gloomy.


    This woman, deliberately calling out like that, was she trying to seduce Elliot?


    Just a maid, really shameless!


    Her eyes narrowed as she a


    commanded, "Elliot ising over


    today. You go to the kitchen and


    have the chef make more of, Ais


    favorite dishes."


    siwnovel


    "Yes," Rose respectfully agreed and immediately turned away from her spot.


    Elliot''s gaze followed that figure until he couldn''t see it anymore.


    The man lowered his head and gently touched the little guy standing by his side on the head


    "Shawn, be good. Daddy has something to do today and needs to leave."


    Madeleine quickly spoke up. ¡°Elliot. it''s not early now. Why don¡¯t you stay for lunch?"


    "Thepany has things waiting for me to handle."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The man''s voice was very cold with no intention of staying at all.


    Madeleine bit her lip unwillingly and gave Shawn a warning look with lowered eyebrows.


    There was some disgust in her eyes but more so a threat.


    After seeing Madeleine''s gaze,


    Shawn immediately reached out and


    grabbed Elliot''s big hand whilec>


    looking pitifully at him with teary


    eyes showing some panic.in them


    t6o.


    "Daddy, just stay here for lunch with Shawn please?"


    If he didn''t keep Daddy here, then Mommy would punish him again tonight...


    Thinking about this made the little guy tug harder on Daddy''s sleeve again


    Elliot saw how pitiful Shawn looked and softened up inside as he reached out to gently touch his head


    "Okay then. Daddy will stay for lunch with you."


    At this moment, Rose who had wanted to slip away suddenly turned around mid-step towards the back kitchen area instead


    This scumbag Elliot had let her down but now was living happily with another woman and their child!


    All of this happiness was built upon Rose''s pain! How could she let him off easily?


    Thinking about it made Rose''s gaze suddenly stop on a bottle of pepper powder right before her eyes...


    She remembered ¡ª Elliot was allergic to pepper powder!


    Rose snapped back into focus as an evil smile crept onto her lips.


    You two are so loving, aren''t you?


    Then let me add some spice into your love life!


    She reached out and grabbed the


    pepper. powder ced in front ofNer


    unreservedly sprinkling it into one of


    the cold dishes.


    Swnovel i


    -\


    Let them eat lunch together!


    I''ll make sure you regret ever crossing me!

 Chapter 1003 Is She Rose? (2)

    Chapter 1003 Is She Rose? (2)


    Chapter 1003 Is She Rose? (2)


    Fifteen minutester, the prepared lunch was allid out on the table.


    Madeleine nced over at the dishes and picked up a piece of sweet and sour spare ribs, cing it in the man''s bowl.


    "Elliot. the sweet and sour pork rib is delicious. Try it," she said


    Elliot didn''t even acknowledge Madeleine. His attention was entirely focused on Shawn sitting next to him.


    He noticed that Shawn''s eyes were fixed on the sweet and sour fish dish, so he picked up a piece of fish for him.


    "Try this. It''s good," Elliot said to his son.


    "Thank you, Daddy," Shawn replied with excitement as he happily ate his father''s offering.


    Madeleine quickly followed suit by picking up a piece of meat for Shawn as well


    "This crispy pork is your favorite. Eat more,¡± she urged her son with affectionate words.


    "Thank you, Mommy!" eximed Shawn before continuing to eat his meal with gusto.


    Seeing that the man sitting across from her remained entirely unmoved, Madeleine pursed her lips and picked up another bite of celery.


    "The celery today is quite good. Elliot. you should give it a try.¡±


    Elliot gave Madeleine a faint nce and let her ce the food onto his te. However, he never touched anything in that te again


    Rachel, sitting beside them, watched her sister constantly attending to Elliot, and he didn''t refuse. The nervousness in her heart had dissipated quite


    a bit.


    She looked up and saw Madeleine giving her a signal with her eyes.


    Rachel immediately understood, feigning difort as she rubbed her forehead. "Sis, I''m not feeling too well. I can''t eat.¡±


    "Do you want me te call a doctor to take a look at you again?"


    Madeleine looked at her younger sister with concern, her face filled with worried expression.


    Rachel forced herself to appear energetic. weakly shaking her head. "No need, I''ll just go upstairs and rest for a bit.¡±


    "That''s okay then; let me know if you need anything.¡± Madeleine expressed concern before watching Rachel walk upstairs, then turning back towards


    Elliot with worried eyes. ¡°Rachel has been struggling mentally since being traumatized recently."


    Upon hearing this, the intensity in Elliot''s eyes deepened, but he still didn''t say anything. He absentmindedly picked up some green vegetables and


    ced them in the child''s te.


    "Eat more vegetables to get your vitamins."


    "Thank you, Daddy.¡±


    The little one thanked him obediently and then scooped up some cold dishes for his father.


    "Daddy, this is really tasty. You should try it too.¡±


    "Okay," Elliot replied in a gentle voice


    and took a bite of the dish. But soon


    after, his face changed andhe ==>


    leaned weakly against the back of


    his chair. His handsome face turned


    paleand his breathing became


    rapid, __ S


    +


    swnovel.ne on


    "Daddy, what''s wrong?!" Shawn eximed.


    "Elliot, what''s wrong? Where does it hurt?"


    The man furrowed his brows and struggled to catch his breath before saying with effort: "I''m having an allergic reaction... get me my emergency


    allergy medication."


    "Okay, right away." Madeleine panicked and immediately called out to the servant, "Quickly! Call the doctor for emergency allergy medicine!


    Soon enough, he emergency allergy


    medicine wa¡¯ brought before


    Madeleineby one of their servantg:>


    She trembled as she handed it Qver


    to Elligt along with a cup of wa¨¦m


    water that had just been delivered by


    another servant.


    on


    "Elliot, take your medicine quickly.¡± she urged him.


    Ten minutes after taking the medicine, Elliot visibly improved. He stared intently at the dish on the table in front of him while speaking in an icy tone,


    "I''m allergic to pepper."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Shawn med himself. "Daddy, I''m sorry! It''s all my fault; if it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have eaten that dish..."


    Elliot softened at Shawn''s words and reached out to gently touch his son''s messy hair. "It''s okay, sweetheart: this isn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    He then looked across at Madeleine with cold eyes that made her tremble uncontrobly from fear. She exined anxiously, "I... I didn''t know you


    were allergic to pepper: I really don¡¯t know what happened here."


    After finishing her exnation, she turned around with an unfavorable expression towards the butler who was standing nearby.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Tell me now, what happened with today''s dishes?¡±


    The butler shuddered involuntarily before answering nervously, "Missy. there wasn''t any pepper added into any dishes today!"


    The innocent tone used by the butler left everyone present stunned including Elliot whose brow furrowed even more deeply than before.


    Someone must have deliberately added pepper without anyone knowing about it ¡ª not even their own butler knew about this incident!


    At that moment, the butler suddenly


    rememberedsomething and


    eximed,."The dish that Mr. Harper


    had an ¡®allergic reaction to was _


    brought t by the maid who just went


    to th kitchen. Could it be that: she


    added pepper?" Content betongs to


    4


    As soon as the butler finished speaking, Madeleine became furious.


    It was that maid again! She had just tried to seduce Elliot and now she did something like this.


    Madeleine red at the butler with cold eyes and said angrily. ¡°Find her immediately!¡±


    The servants present all responded before turning around to search for Rose


    However, half an hour passed and everyone in Russell family searched high and low for Rose''s figure without sess.


    The butler approached Madeleine tremblingly. "Miss, it seems like she ran away.¡±


    Madeleine was infuriated. This maid came prepared! What exactly did she want?!


    Elliot wasn''t as agitated as Madeleine though. He simply stared at the cold dish with a stern expression while contemting something


    In this world, only Rose knew about his allergy to pepper...

 Chapter 1004 Is She Rose? (3)

    Chapter 1004 Is She Rose? (3)


    Chapter 1004 Is She Rose? (3)


    When Elliot left the Russell mansion, it was already afternoon. As soon as he stepped out, his assistant called him with a helpless and urgent voice.


    "Mr. Harper, you need toe back to thepany right away!"


    "What''s going on?"


    "Mr. Harper, your daughter has caused quite a stir in thepany. If you don''te back soon, this could be public knowledge!"


    Elliot''s grip on his phone tightened as he felt a hint of confusion in his ck eyes.


    Daughter?


    His eyebrows furrowed as he unconsciously thought of the girl who called herself Leah


    But didn''t he leave her under the care of his servants? How could she have run off and ended up at Harper Group?


    Once Elliot regained his senses, there was an unnoticeable trace of nervousness in his tone.


    "Keep an eye on her and don''t let her wander around!"


    Half an hourter, when Elliot entered the top floor of Harper Group. he witnessed an unforgettable scene.


    "Hello everyone! I''m Leah."


    The little girl stood among everyone with a charming smile while greeting them all by name. The people surrounding her had different expressions


    and looked at her with suspicion while she stood in their midst.


    Her face resembled that of Elliot''s, which made everyone start to wonder about something they''ve heard before- that there was a little girl who caused


    trouble during Mr. Harper''s wedding; supposedly Mr. Harper''s illegitimate daughter!


    Could all these rumors be true?


    After exchanging nces with one another for same time, they couldn''t help but whisper among themselves.


    "Is this really Mr. Harper''s daughter?"


    "She looks somewhat simr to Mr. Harper so it must be true.¡±


    "Why would Mr. Harper bring her here if not? Master Shawn has never been brought here by him."


    ¡°Doesn''t this mean that this girl''s mother is actually who Mr. Harper truly loves?¡±


    "I wonder who this little one''s mommy is...¡±


    "Maybe it won''t be long until we hear good news from our boss again!¡±


    Elliot stood behind them coldly, observing everything happening and hearing their discussions too.


    His gaze turned icy cold as emotionless words came out fram his lips.


    "What are you all doing here? Don''t you have work to do?"


    Everyone froze for a moment before turning their heads towards him, stunned by what they just heard from behind them.


    Upon seeing Mr. Harper suddenly appear, everyone let out a frightened cry and scattered in all directions, quickly returning to their respective


    workstations.


    Leah felt a sense of satisfaction rise within her when she saw her father angry.


    She came to her scumbag dad''s side just to provoke him!


    Elliot gave Leah a faint nce, then bent down and picked up the little girl. walking straight towards the CEO''s office before setting her down on the


    ground.


    "How did you run out?"


    Leah proudly lifted her chin and answered with a hint of arrogance, "I won''t tell you."


    Elliot was speechless.


    The man rubbed his temples in exasperation and turned to sit down at his desk.


    "Once you''re here, just behave yourself a little. I don''t have that much time for you.¡±


    Leah blinked her eyes and was about to say something, but suddenly shut her mouth and obediently sat on the sofa.


    Elliot saw that she was well-behaved, so he reached out and took the documents on the table to start processing them.


    After a while, the little one sneaked a nce at his scumbag dad and a mischievous grin shed across his big eyes.


    Want to work in peace?


    It depended on whether she agreed or not!


    As Leah thought this, she cheerfully hummed a tune she had heard many times before.


    This song was one that Mom used to hum to Leah and her brothers when they couldn''t sleep.


    She could hum it as she had heard it so many times


    When Elliot heard the familiar tune, his hands paused and his thoughts became a bit hazy.


    This song was the one that Rose used to like before.


    When he used toe home in the past. he often heard that woman humming this tune while cooking.


    Later, she also told him that this was her favorite song.


    Elliot came to his senses and stared deeply at the little girl sitting not far away.


    "Why are you singing this song?"


    Leah froze, never expecting her dad to ask that question.


    This song was taught to her by her mommy.


    But how could she possibly tell her scumbag father this?


    She blinked her big eyes twice and turned her head in confusion to the man sitting at the desk, asking back.


    "This song is very popr, many people know how to sing it, why can''t I learn it?"


    Elliot''s eyes, which were once filled with hope, suddenly dimmed. His narrow eyes were full of bitterness that he couldn''t hide.


    "I thought she was the only one in this world who could do it."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She knew thatthe person her


    scumbag dad-was talking about had


    to be her.om. But... from what they


    understd¨¦d, this man didn''t love h¨¦r


    mom atall. Why did he look like¡®he


    did mew? She could even feelthat


    herscumbag dad actually eared


    about her mom. Contentbelongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Just then, someone knocked on the door and both the adult and child in the office snapped back to reality. Elliot said indifferently, "Come in."


    The assistant walked in from outside and respectfully handed Elliot a file. "Mr. Harper, this file needs your review.¡±


    After taking the file from his assistant''s hand, Elliot began to check its contents while his assistant''s gaze fell on the little girl sitting on the couch with


    curiosity written all over his face.


    Was this little girl really Mr. Harper''s daughter? He had been working for Mr. Harper for years and knew very well that his private life was spotless -


    how could such a big daughter suddenly appear out of nowhere?


    After finishing reading through everything in detail, Elliot picked up a pen and signed it decisively before saying, "This project can continue.¡±


    "Yes," replied his assistant respectfully as he took away the signed document.


    Elliot tapped lightly on his desk twice


    with his slender fingers before


    suddenly speaking up again,"Go


    check oyt who exactly is this yourg


    man named Valentin Downs; see¡±


    what kind of rtionship he has with


    Rose." For some reason or another,


    hefelt like their rtionship. wasnt


    simple. Content belongs t to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Leah sitting on the couch couldn''t help but feel nervous upon hearing those words because Valentin indeed had no rtion to Mommy before but now


    they do.


    Standing by the desk, the assistant


    nodded lightly acknowledging


    Elliot''s instructions. Then, he ¡°


    discreetki nced at the man seated


    in he fair. After weighing his. >


    words¡± for a moment, he cautiously


    began to report on the recent


    COboration with RH. Cofitent


    belongs to swnovel.ne


    "Mr. Harper, our coboration with RH hasn''t been making much progress..."


    Leah had been listening attentively to their conversation with her keen ears. Suddenly, she heard a familiar name, and her eyes widened slightly.


    RH?


    Wasn''t that Khalil''spany?

 Chapter 1005 Is She Rose? (4)

    Chapter 1005 Is She Rose? (4)


    Chapter 1005 Is She Rose? (4)


    She blinked in shock, feeling an unexpected surge of pride in her heart.


    Her big brother Khalil, despite being only four years older than her, was actually the CEO of RH.


    Not only that, but Khalil had an astonishing talent for learning things quickly and excelling in various fields. For example, he had even developed the


    popr online game that was currently sweeping the world!


    As Leah basked in her own sense of pride and aplishment, Elliot sat frowning on his chair and asked caldly: ¡°Have you negotiated further with


    them about the terms of cooperation?¡±


    The assistant nodded helplessly and replied, "We''ve negotiated many times. But they suddenly came up with a strange condition... they said if we


    want to work with them, we have to pass several assessment levels first."


    "What kind of levels?" Elliot''s eyes narrowed slightly as he clearly didn''t understand what kind of challenge could be so difficult as to stump his


    company''s people.


    The assistant looked at Mr. Harper hesitantly before saying awkwardly after a moment, "They''re asking us to y ¡®Jump Jump'' and clear 1000 steps


    all at once."


    Upon hearing this news, Elliot''s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he felt a tinge of confusion rising within him.


    "Jump Jump?"


    The assistant tightened his grip on his phone before bringing up the ¡®Jump Jump¡¯ interface while exining, ¡°This is Jump Jump.'' Kids love ying it.


    Although it seems simple enough on its surface level... to clear 1000 steps all at once is really hard because one misstep can cause you to fall off and


    lose your score.¡±


    After finishing these words, the assistant stole a nce at Mr. Harper''s expression before daringly adding another sentence, "Mr. Harper... they''re just


    making a fool of us. There are billions worth orders involved, but they use such a childish game to trick us.


    As soon as he finished speaking those words, nearby Leah suddenly jumped off the sofa and walked over towards him while ncing briefly at his


    phone screen disying ¡®Jump Jump¡¯


    In the next moment she turned around towards her assistant proudly raising her head.


    "This game is very easy; I can clear three thousand steps all at once!"


    The assistant was stunned for a moment before finally regaining his voice after some time passed.


    "Really? Are you serious?"


    To negotiate with RH, he let his entirepany y this game but no one could clear 700 steps in one go. Now this little girl in front of him ims she


    can clear 3, 000 steps. How could he not be shocked?"


    Leah blinked her eyes and asked in confusion, "Is this game difficult?¡± The assistant didn''t know how to respond


    Just then Elliot''s cold voice interrupted the atmosphere. "Give her your phone to try." The assistant turned to Mr. Harper with a look of shock on his


    face.


    Surely Mr, Harper didn''t believe that.


    this ttle ain could do it? After all


    nobody ir in Harper Group had been


    ableto aplish it and thisvlittle


    git''ooked no more than five years


    old. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Give it to her," Elliot said without hesitation. The assistant immediately handed over his phone to the little girl standing before them.


    Half an hourter, Leah easily passed 1, 000 steps while leaving the assistant speechless with amazement.


    The young girl proudly returned the phone back to him as if saying, ¡°Isn''t this just a small game? What''s so hard about it?¡± In fact that was exactly


    what Leah thought inside her heart.


    This game was something she often yed at home with Khalil and Sean - what was so difficult about it? These people couldn''t even pass such a


    simple game - they were too stupid!


    As Leah showed off her skills


    proudly, on the other side of the


    ocean, Khallt was monitoring the x


    game int¨¦rface. When he saw that¡±


    HarperGroup had passed the evel,


    he extended nis small hand and


    ¡®ovided a direct esponses¡®Level


    fe cleared, please awaitlevel two.


    ontent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "


    OQ Ovo


    Elliot sitting behind his desk saw


    Khalil''s response and his eyes


    deepened slightly in color. It seemed


    like this, kitle girl still had some use


    after all he couldn''t let her go just


    yet deSpite having considered


    sending her away aftersthight Ss


    events. Content belongs.to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Indeed, many things that adults find challenging can be a piece of cake for children. This little girl might actually be able to help him gain the


    coboration with RH this time.


    The assistant stood there stunned for quite some time before praising Leah non-stop!


    "You''re amazing! You beat this difficult game so easily! You really are the lucky star of our Harper Group!"


    "So, what''s my reward?"


    Leah smiled at the assistant before turning her gaze to Elliot.


    Elliot paused his actions and opened his lips. "What do you want?¡±


    "I want to eat Tempoyak Patin!" Leah didn''t hesitate and immediately said the food she had been craving day and night.


    It had been over 24 hours since shest ate Tempoyak Patin, and she missed it so much! She helped with such a big favor; surely her terrible father


    wouldn''t refuse her request?


    Tempoyak Patin? Wasn''t that the disgusting thing thatnded on his pantsst time? How could such a cute girl have such strange tastes?! How did


    her mother raise her...

 Chapter 1006 Is She Rose? (5)

    Chapter 1006 Is She Rose? (5)


    Chapter 1006 Is She Rose? (5)


    After leaving the Russell mansion, Rose went straight back to Snadewoods Vi. The owner of the vi was Valentin, and since Elliot had found her


    previous location, she had nowhere else to go but here for now. Once she arrived at the vi, Rose removed her holographic projection and revealed


    her true face.


    Valentin''s eyes lit up as he saw her and he eagerly greeted her. "Mrs. Russell, you''re back!"


    Rose responded with a simple "Hmm." then headed straight towards Sean who was sitting on the couch.


    "Mommy, did you find anything?" Sean asked worriedly as he looked at his mother across from him. He was concerned that they wouldn''t be able to


    find anything that could save his uncle


    Rose pursed her lips before speaking about what she heard while at the Russell mansion. "The surveince should be with Elliot, so it might be


    difficult to obtain it if it''s true.¡±


    After a moment of silence from Sean, he couldn''t help but ask, "Mommy, should we ask Khalil for help?" He thought that if Khalil could get involved


    and hack into their father''sputer system they might have a chance of obtaining the surveince footage.


    However, Rose shook her head in disagreement. "Right now our priority is finding a way to rescue your sister."


    Sean''s eyes lit up upon hearing this statement; suddenly an idea popped into his mind - one which he knew his mother would never agree with...


    So instead of saying anything about it; all Sean did was nod in agreement silently.


    That night when everyone else had gone off to bed; Sean took advantage of this opportunity by sending Leah a message.


    "Mommy has entered into the Russell mansion looking for clues about how we can save Uncle... She overheard something regarding surveince


    footage being in Dad''s possession... Can you try stealing it?¡±


    "Mommy entered into the Russell mansion to search for clues and ultimately overheard the footage that could prove Uncle''s innocent was at the


    hands of our scumbag father. Can you figure out a way to steal it right now?"


    Leah replied quickly, "I''ll try my best."


    That evening, after pretending to be asleep and tricking the housekeeper, Leah sneaked her way into Elliot''s room. Normally, that deadbeat dad didn''t


    return until ten, and it wasn''t even nine yet. She had a whole hour.


    Leah searched high and low inside and outside Elliot''s room, but found nothing. In the end, she paused in front of a pair of small y figurines on the


    desk.


    Leah reached out and gently touched the pair of little y figures. feeling a mix of emotions inside.


    Mommy must have really liked Daddy before.


    But why were these things Mommy made still being kept in scumbag dad''s room?


    Could it be...


    Scumbag dad really likes Mommy?


    Leah blinked her eyes and felt that her guess was right!


    Ever since she arrived at that deadbeat dad''s ce, many things he said indicated that his feelings for Mommy weren''t as they had thought before


    Moreover, if he didn¡¯t like Mommy, why would he still keep the y figurines she made all this time? And why leave them on the table in his bedroom?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After pondering for a while, the little one suddenly had a thought cross her mind.


    Scumbag dad must regret it!


    He regreted what he did before that hurt mommy!


    Just then, the light in the room suddenly turned on and Leah was startled stiff.


    The next second, an unhappy voice came from near the door.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Elliot had nned toe back early and rest. He didn''t expect that as soon as he pushed open the door, he saw this little girl standing in his room


    staring at his table.


    Leah stood frozen for several seconds before immediately putting on a pitiful look and turning her head towards Elliot with grievances.


    .. I''m scared sleeping alone.¡±


    Elliot raised an eyebrow slightly when hearing this. His tone softened unconsciously when speaking again, "Where is your nanny?¡±


    He had arranged for someone to take care of this little one''s daily life but why couldn''t he see that person now?


    The little git pouted pitifullyand


    said, ¡®That nanny has no experience,


    she doesn''t know how to coaxiie


    into Sleep. Besides... besidest don''t


    like-her coaxing me into sleep.¡¯


    Elliot pursed his lips together, as he looked at this pitiful young girl standing before him; there was deepening color within his eyes.


    He could clearly sense that this young girl''s attitude towards him wasn''t as tough as before.


    It seemed like all children were afraid of darkness but even more so afraid of sleeping alone.


    Thinking up till here caused Elliot''s eyebrows raise slightly; staring seriously at Leah who stood right before him with an almost imperceptible smile


    ying around his lips.


    "So what do you want?"


    The little girl pouted pitifully and walked up to Elliot, grabbing onto his clothes. "I want a new nanny," she said with big, watery eyes that tugged at the


    heartstrings.


    Elliot couldn''t-help but find her


    adorable, buthe also couldn''t forget


    her behavior at thepany earlier


    today. He-knew he would need her


    for hisuing coborationwith


    RH,-80 he decided to go along \ with


    herfequest.


    4


    Looking down at the small figure in front of him, Elliot replied calmly, "Sure.


    The little girs face lit up ina happy


    smile thatrnade her eyes crinklec ¡±


    adorably: She looked up at her.- =


    father''s handsome face and noticed


    a softhess there that made kim even


    mare attractive.


    <


    Suddenly an idea popped into her head. Maybe she could try to get Mommy and Daddy back together! It was bold. but she wanted to give it a shot.

 Chapter 1007 Is She Rose? (6)

    Chapter 1007 Is She Rose? (6)


    Chapter 1007 Is She Rose? (6)


    She wanted to bring Mommy into this house, to let Mommy see Daddy with her own eyes and understand that he wasn''t really a scumbag! If Mommy


    and Daddy could get back together, then she wouldn''t be a child without a dad anymore! Her brothers and she could live together with Daddy and


    Mommy, just like other kids did, from then on!


    Just as Leah was lost in thought, Elliot spoke up again. interrupting the little girl''s thoughts.


    "You can go back to your room now."


    Leah looked up at the man before her and tugged at his clothes pitifully. In a soft voice, she asked, "Can I sleep here tonight?"


    Elliot furrowed his brows slightly as he pursed his lips into a line. He clearly didn''t expect the little girl to make such a request.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After waiting for a while without hearing an answer, Leah blinked her eyes and shed some tears. "I''m really scared alone. This house is so big..


    Boohoo..."


    After spending time together with Elliot, Leah felt that she understood him pretty well. This man was someone who responded better to kindness than


    harshness.


    Now that she acted se pitifully like this, he probably wouldn''t refuse.


    As expected of Elliot. under the hopeful gaze of the little one before him, he nodded gently.


    The moment Elliot nodded his head in agreement, Leah immediately let go of his clothes corner and turned around quickly towards the big bed while


    eximing happily. "Yay! I can sleep here tonight!¡±


    Leah rolled around excitedly on top of the bed while feeling happy because it was her first time sleeping together with Daddy! The more this little one


    thought about it. the more excited she became until she couldn''t help but rall around on top of the bed even more energetically than before.


    Elliot''s gaze softened as he watched the little girl''s actions. Eventually, he sat down on the couch to rest. Even though this little girl wasn''t his


    daughter, he couldn''t help but admit that she was quite clever.


    He liked how clever she seemed to be very much indeed


    That night. the light in the room was a warm, golden hue, and the atmosphere was exceptionally cozy. Nestled under the covers, Leah even found


    herself wondering if things hadn''t gone awry between Daddy and Mommy back then, would they have been a happy family like this, staying together?


    Meanwhile, the man seated on the couch was also lost in thought. If only Rose hadn''t gotten into that ident, would they too have had such an


    adorable daughter?


    The next morning, as the sunlight poured in, the little girl sleeping in the master bedroom slowly began to wake up.


    When she woke up, Elliot had already left.


    Leah rubbed her sleepy eyes and sent a message to Khalil. "Khalil, I need your help with something. I want you to put Mommy''s resume on the


    recruitment website and apply for the Harper family''s nanny position.¡±


    On the other end, Khalil frowned when he received the message. He immediately thought of what Sean told him yesterday.


    Their scumbag.dad might have


    crucial evideltce that could prove


    their uncles innocence. Leah was ~~


    probabhtrying to get their mommy


    in ther as soon as possible toget


    that@vidence and clear theiruncle¡¯ Ss


    narrie. _, S


    6


    He pursed his lips at this thought and quickly updated his own mother''s job application information.


    Soon after, Leah received a message from Khalil, saying it was done.


    Leah couldn''t help but feel excited at the prospect of having both parents soon enough!


    At that moment, Elliot''s assistant knocked on the door and entered their bedroom. He looked at Leah who still seemed drowsy but cute nheless


    while also thinking about Mr. Harper''s new task for him.


    ¡°Leah, what kind of nanny do you want?¡± he asked.


    The little girl tilted her head in thought before finally stating her requirement seriously, "I want a nanny who can make Tempoyak Patin.¡±


    The assistant¡¯s pupils slightly dted upon hearing this request ¡ª how could anyone possibly make Tempoyak Patin?


    But when he started screening candidates on recruitment softwareter on, he found out that there were actually people who could make it! And that


    woman was Serena Nguyen!


    She was exactly whom Mr. Harper had been asking him to investigate all along! She was applying for a nanny position.


    The assistant gaped in shock as he read Serena''s profile online - what an incredible coincidence! He immediately called "Serena" without hesitation


    while ignoring Leah''s hopeful gaze...


    In Shadewoods Vi, Rose hesitated briefly before answering an unknown number shing across her phone screen... It turned out to be Elliot''s


    assistant calling.


    "Hello, is this Miss Nguyen?" Rose was taken aback. This guy was still trying to track her down? And now he''s calling her phone directly... what does


    he want?


    Rose quicklyposed herself and


    asked in a cald tone, "Who are you?


    How did youget my number?" The.


    assistantdidn''t notice the tensionsn


    her voise and instead looked


    gratefel y at the little kid standing in


    froat¡¯ of him. He silently thanked his


    lgoky angel for helping hiss find


    Serena so quickly. Content belongs


    to


    If it weren''t for this little angel, he


    might not hav¨¦been able to


    complete his-mission of finding


    Serena anytime soon! After x


    regainiag hisposure, the ¡ª


    assistant cleared his throat and¡¯


    continued speaking. "Here''sthe


    tbiig: I saw your job application


    information and I''m officially


    notifying you that you''ve been hired."


    "I''ll send you address information via text message so that hopefully you cane work here immediately.¡±

 Chapter 1008 Is She Rose? (7)

    Chapter 1008 Is She Rose? (7)


    Chapter 1008 Is She Rose? (7)


    Rose was confused after listening to his words. What job application information? When did she apply for Harper Group? It made no sense! "You got


    it wrong, I never posted any job seeking information."


    The assistant was also confused. "If you didn''t post any information, how did we receive it?"


    Rose furrowed her brows and immediately opened the recruitment software to check her profile.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She found out that she had indeed posted job seeking information this morning and applied for the nanny position of the Harper family! She stared at


    these messages in confusion and felt lost


    But in the next second, when she saw the section on special skills that said she was good at making Tempoyak Patin, she suddenly understood what


    was going on. Only her three children knew that she could make Tempoyak Patin. And now it must be her daughter who wanted to hire a nanny like


    her.


    As soon as Rose thought of this, an inexplicable panic rose inside and her hand holding the phone tightened unconsciously. Could it be that Elliot had


    discovered Leah''s identity? Her heart tightened and Rose promptly said, ¡°Okay, I''lle over right away."


    In Harper Vi, Elliotzily sat on the sofa with his eyes lifted towards a little girl sitting opposite him. "Did you choose your own nanny?"


    "No," replied the little girl calmly before turning to look at Elliot assistant. "Uncle said only one person met all our requirements.¡±


    Elliot''s voice remained cold as he asked, "Where is she?"


    The assistant looked nervously at Mr. Harper before answering, "She will be here soon. I hope Mr. Harper can remain calm when meeting with her.¡±


    Upon hearing this statement from his assistant, Elliot frowned slightly while a hint of doubt shed through his eyes


    What kind of person would make him loseposure?


    Just as he was wondering about it, an attractive figure hurriedly walked through the front door.


    Upon spotting that familiar figure, Elliot''s pupils contracted, and he swiftly rose, striding forward. He hadn''t expected this woman toe knocking on


    his door herself. Last time at the hotel, she''d hit him and escaped. Afterward, he couldn''t find her anywhere...


    As for Rose, the moment she entered the lobby, her eyes fell upon Leah sitting on the couch.


    Just as she was about to approach. her wrist was tightly grasped by someone. In that moment, Elliot''srge hand firmly held onto her delicate wrist.


    his gaze profound.


    When Rose snapped back to her senses, her gaze locked onto the man''s inquisitive expression. An immediate wave of annoyance surged within her.


    Fuming, she demanded, "Let go!"


    She had rushed here without using the holographic projection her son gave her, so she appeared in front of Elliot in her true form.


    Meanwhile, Leah, who was sitting on the sofa, saw what was happening and feared that Mommy might identally reveal their identity. So she


    preemptively spoke up, "Let go of her! She is a nanny that Uncle Assistant found for me!"


    Elliot was stunned. He furrowed his brow and asked suspiciously, "Is this woman really the new nanny?


    Immediately, Elliot pieced together


    what his assigtant had just


    mentioned. The person who had ~


    disrup ed hisposure was none


    other than he woman standings¡±


    before-him at this moment...deed,


    thex¨¦markable resemnce¡±


    between this woman and-Rose was


    enough to throw him off bnce!


    As soon as Elliot voiced his confusio, Leah quickly nodded to confirm.


    The next second, after that confirmation from Leah came a soft voice from within the living room.


    ¡°Auntie! You''re so pretty!"


    Leah finished speaking and pointed to the assistant standing beside them


    "This is the assistant,¡± said Leah. "He called you earlier asking you toe take care of me. From now on, please take good care of me."


    After saying these words while making sure neither Elliot nor his assistant were looking at them directly anymore... she winked secretly at Rose


    Mommy... you must cooperate with me!


    I''m doing all this for your own good!


    Rose looked at her daughter winking mischievously and gradually calmed down from her initial impulsiveness as she began analyzing their current


    situation more clearly.


    Elliot was still unaware of Leah''s


    identity, let ne the fact that Leah


    was her daughter. His current .


    agitation¡¯stermed from his own <


    doubts he matter regarding Leah


    bei ngver daughter must remain


    concea ed at all costs, or else their


    reother-daughter connection would


    arouse Eltiot¡¯s suspicions. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    MN


    If that happened, the situation would be even moreplicated. Rose''s mind raced, swiftly analyzing the current scenario. Once she had a


    clear understanding, she smiled and nodded at the little girl


    "It won''t be any trouble."


    Meanwhile Elliot continued staring intently at Rose since he couldn''t understand why someone who had been avoiding him would suddenly show up


    applying for a job as a nanny for the Harper family...


    There must be some secret he didn''t know about... Elliot fell silent for a moment before his cold voice came out of his mouth. "No, you can''t choose


    her as your new nanny,¡± he said firmly to Leah


    Leah widened her eyes in surprise at the unexpected objection from her father. She pouted and asked, "Why not?"


    Elliot replied arrogantly, "There''s no reason.¡± He seemed determined to rece the nanny with someone else


    But Leah was not going to let him have his way so easily. She frowned and sat back down on the sofa with her arms crossed. "I want her as my


    nanny," she insisted.


    "No, you don''t," Elliot retorted sharply.


    But Leah was not backing down either. She threatened him by saying, "If I can''t have her as my nanny, then I won''t help you pass that level!¡±


    Elliot sighed deeply but decided to tolerate this little brat for now since she still had some use for him. He nced over at the woman who was still


    ring at him with displeasure and raised an eyebrow thoughtfully.


    Well... maybe keeping Serena


    around as thetnanny wouldn''t be


    such a bad thing after all. They


    would betiving under the same roof;


    so he wouldn''t have to go searching


    for heneverywhere anymore. And if


    he cauld find an opportunityto see


    that mole on Serena''s thigh. then


    h¨¦ could prove once anc-for all that


    this woman really was Rose! Then


    let''s see how far she could escape!

 Chapter 1009 Is She Rose? (8)

    Chapter 1009 Is She Rose? (8)


    Chapter 1009 Is She Rose? (8)


    Elliot finally agreed, and said, "Okay, she can stay.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Leah''s eyes lit up when she heard this and she looked happily at her mom standing nearby. "Serena,e with me to my room.¡± Leah said


    Rose nodded gently and tried to show a warm smile. "Little one, what''s your name?¡± Rose asked kindly.


    ¡°Just call me Leah," the cute little girl replied obediently.


    Rose smiled gently from a distance and spoke softly, "Leah, could you please take me to see the room now?¡± The little girl nodded obediently and


    walked aver to take her mom''s hand before leading them towards their living quarters.


    Elliot stood still in ce as Serena and Leah disappeared into the stairway at the end of the hall. His eyes unconsciously deepened in color as he


    wondered if they really didn''t know each other.


    In the room, after Rose followed Leah inside and locked the door behind them anxiously, she knelt down in front of her daughter with concern written


    all over her face.


    ¡°Leah,¡± she asked worriedly, are you okay? Did you get hurt anywhere?¡±


    The little girl reached out sweetly to touch her mommy''s hair while smiling. "Mommy, I''m fine; I didn''t get hurt.¡±


    Saying so, Leah stood before Rose while whirling around. "Mommy look! I''m perfectly fine!"


    After making sure that her daughter was not injured for real or pretending otherwise, Rose suddenly became angry.


    She red at the small child who was standing right in front of him without good humor, and said unkindly, "Do you know how dangerous it is for what


    you did?¡±


    Leah hugged her mommy''s neck pitifully while patting her mommy''s back gently with one hand, and exined pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. I made you


    worry." She continued by saying,¡±"But don¡¯t worry, Mammy, I''m smart enough not to get myself hurt."


    Rose suddenly had nothing more left to say because indeed among all three children, she knew that Leah was definitely the most clever one.


    Now seeing that everything was alright, she realized that even alone outside, Leah could protect herself well enough


    Rose sighed helplessly, then couldn''t help but ask, "Why do you suddenly hire me as your nanny?"


    She nned to take Leah home, but instead her daughter brought her here


    Rose furrowed her eyebrows and looked at Leah with a slightly stern expression


    The little girl lowered her eyes guiltily and immediately started exining.


    "Mommy, it was Sean who said you needed surveince footage to prove Uncle''s innocence, so I..."


    The little one didn''t finish her sentence, but Rose already knew what she meant.


    It was probably because Sean told Leah about the security footage being in Elliot''s possession that Leah came up with this idea.


    Rose sighed helplessly and gently touched Leah''s head with her hand


    "You''re really brave," she said. If Elliot found out that she was Rose, the consequences would be unimaginable. They might not even be able to leave


    then


    "But Mommy," Leah continued speaking. "Isn''t it more convenient for us now that we''re inside the vi? We can find the surveince footage faster


    this way.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Rose realized that what Leah said made sense. She needed an opportunity to sneak into the Harper Vi and find the


    surveince footage; bing a maid was probably the most direct method of doing so.


    After all, being close gives one an advantage in battle.


    Thinking this over carefully in mind, she hugged her daughter lightly before saying, "Alright then. Once Mommy has stolen the surveince footage,


    we''ll leave right away."


    Remembering what had happened earlier in the hall, she asked another question,


    ¡°You just mentioned helping Elliot pass something? Did you make same sort of deal between yourselves?¡±


    Elliot wasn''t someone who would easilypromise or make deals without getting something out of them first.


    As soon as Rose asked this question, Leah''s heart sank again .


    Leah couldn''t tell Rose how she helped Elliot pass through Khail''s level to facilitate cooperation between their twopanies.


    If her mom found out, she''d probably not only get scolded but also be punished.


    The young girl quickly thought up a perfect excuse.


    "Mommy, Elliot won''t let me leave because he needs a child star spokesperson, and I happen to fit his requirements perfectly.¡±


    "So, we reached an agreement on our cooperation."


    Listening to her daughter''s exnation, Rose couldn''t help but furrowed her brows slightly. She felt like things weren''t as simple as they seemed from


    what Leah had exined .


    Seeing her mommy looking like this, Leah quickly changed topics trying divert attention elsewhere.


    "By the way, £¤-Mommy, I have


    preparecthew clothes for you!" The


    little on¨¦ said and ran to the closet


    with "squeak" sound, taking out the


    maicoutfit that had already been


    prepared. Content belongs.to


    -


    The little girl looked at Rose with shining eyes. "Mommy, do you like the clothes I prepared?¡±


    Rose looked at her daughter with a helpless expression on her face. Maid outfit... How did Leah think of preparing this for her?


    After waiting for a moment without hearing her mommy''s answer, Leah blinked in confusion and took a few steps closer to her mommy while holding


    the maid outfit.


    "Mommy, don''t you like this dress? It looks so pretty!"


    Rose quickly refused her daughter''s "kindness".


    "I don¡¯t like this dress and I don¡¯t want to wear it! I will never wear such clothes!"


    Last time when she wore something


    SO consetvative, she was almost.


    vited I by that beast Elliot. If she


    wore this maid outfit in his house


    again, would he not just tear it off of


    Her?


    The little girl peuted when she heard


    this. She originally wanted her


    mommy te, Took beautiful and


    appear if iMfront of her daddy so fe


    wouldbe dazzled by how beautiful


    shewas and never look at arrother


    woman again.


    4


    a¡°


    Ne


    But now seeing how her mommy reacted it seemed hopeless.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    The mother and daughter stopped what they were doing when they heard it but didn''t say anything to each other.


    Elliot waited outside for a moment but no one answered him, so he became annoyed. "It''s me! Open up."

 Chapter 1010 Is She Rose? (9)

    Chapter 1010 Is She Rose? (9)


    Chapter 1010 Is She Rose? (9)


    "Shh, don¡¯t speak,¡± Rose immediately turned to the little girl standing beside her, her eyes filled with seriousness


    Leah blinked cutely and nodded cautiously. She understood that at this moment. she must listen to her mommy''s words.


    After taking deep breaths, Rose stood up and opened the door.


    "Sir, may I help you with something?"


    Elliot stared deeply into the woman in front of him without any signs of losing control as he did in the hall earlier.


    He thought about his decision just now and a sh of different colors appeared in his eyes. A cold voice came out from his lips. "I lost control during


    ourst encounter at the hotel."


    Although he was drugged that time. if it weren''t for this woman''s resemnce to Rose, he wouldn''t have acted so impulsively..


    The man pursed his lips while his long eyshes trembled slightly. Deep down inside him wanted to confirm whether or not this woman was really


    Rose


    Upon hearing these words, Rose clenched her hand tightly by her side into a fist.


    He is worse than an animal! What use is there for an apology now? Although she had cursed Elliot in her heart long ago but because he was now her


    "boss", she had no choice but to endure it on the surface.


    "It''s okay; it has passed."


    Elliot lifted his gaze and stared intently at the woman before him. trying to catch any ws or weaknesses from her expression.


    "Before... I treated you like that because I mistook you for my wife.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Rose became even more dissatisfied with Elliot.


    Does he still remember having a wife? When he had one before, why did he do such despicable things with other women? Now suddenly


    remembering this fact? Disgusting! She kept sneering at Elliot''s scumbag behavior inwardly while maintainingposure on the surface


    "If Mr. Harper says so, then I understand.¡±


    Elliot pursed his lips tightly together into a line.


    Serena''s behavior seemed normal. It made sense. If she were really Rose, then she would not easily reveal any ws or weaknesses.


    Leah who stood next them saw how her daddy kept looking at her mommy, so she turned around, intentionally saying, "Serena. please change into


    your ¡®work clothes¡¯ quickly; I''m hungry and want dinner."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Rose blushed unconsciously when hearing Leah say those words.


    This little brat actually asked me to wear maid clothes in front of Elliot? Didn''t she know how strange the clothes looked.


    The next second, Elliot standing in front of Rose suddenly spoke up, "Since you''re here to work, change into your uniform and start working. Take


    care of this child and you will be well-paid.¡±


    Rose heard his words and understood that she had no room for rebuttal.


    Helpless, she could only change into her maid''s uniform and start working.


    When the sun quietly set, Leah pulled her mommy''s hand into her room.


    "What''s wrong?¡± Rose looked at her daughter who seemed a little sneaky and asked curiously.


    The little one waved her hand to signal for her mommy to lower her head.


    Thetter lowered her head so that the little one could whisper in her ear.


    "Mommy, Elliot usually isn''t home at this time. You can go check out his room.¡±


    "From my observations these past few days, he keeps all his important things in there so the surveince footage we''re looking for should be there


    too.¡±


    Leah finished speaking with a sly glint in her eyes.


    In reality, she didn''t know if the footage was really in her scumbag dad''s bedroom or not. She just said it to get her mommy to go check it out herself.


    She wanted her mommy to see with her own eyes that scumbag dad still kept the y figures she made by hand; maybe he wasn''t as bad as they


    thought he was.


    Rose nodded gently and reached out to pat Leah''s head


    "I''ll take care of this matter; don''t worry about it.¡±


    Leah obediently nodded before saying softly, ¡°Mommy, I''ll wait for your good news.¡±


    "Hmm," The woman responded firmly before turning around and leaving the room silently.


    She snuck towards Elliot''s bedroom but just as she closed the door behind herself, she heard sounds of him showeringing fram inside!


    Elliot was taking a shower? Her


    hands clenched involuntarily,


    causing sweat beads on them. But...


    since she hade here, she x


    naturalty di d not want to leave \¡±


    empty-handed, Anyway, since Elliot


    was currently taking a shower now,


    she should be able to search


    through his room quickly enough.


    But Rose never expected that even after searching everyer of Elliot''s bedroom, she couldn''t find what she was looking for.


    Rose was full of disappointment.


    She never imagined that her


    daughter had tricked her into .


    coming over j ust to see those twos


    little y figures. What Leah didn¡¯t


    knowwas that after she left th¨¦


    master bedroomst time, Ettiot had


    raoved the two y figures to a


    different location. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    MN


    If Leah knew, she would definitely curse her father for being stupid and missing such a good opportunity!


    After searching fruitlessly, Rose slowly came to the conclusion that the surveince footage wasn''t even in the bedroom.


    She sighed hetplessly and turned


    around to leave the room when


    suddenly:she heard the sound of =


    water from the bathroom stop. Her


    heart skipped a beat and she turned


    around, intending to escaped from


    the-master bedroom. Conten


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    But it was toote. The next second, a man wrapped in a towel walked out of the bathroom. His hair was wet and his eyes were hazy due to just


    having taken a shower.


    As he walked, a crystal-clear waterdrop fell from his chest. leaving an imprint on his well-defined abs before flowing down, making people''s


    imagination run wild.

 Chapter 1011 Is She Rose? (10)

    Chapter 1011 Is She Rose? (10)


    Chapter 1011 Is She Rose? (10)


    But Rose at this moment has no intention of thinking about these things.


    She only wanted to leave, but now it was obvious that she couldn''t escape.


    Elliot narrowed his deep-set eyes slightly, and his sharp gaze stared at the uninvited guest in his room.


    The woman''s gaze, due to her guilty conscience, had already turned towards another direction.


    He smirked, taking deliberate steps toward Rose. finally halting right in front of her. cing his hands against the wall, he trapped her within his


    embrace.


    "Showing up in my bedroom dressed like this, are you trying to tempt me?"


    Rose suddenly widened her eyes and stared at the man in front of her with an incredulous look on her face.


    What nonsense was he talking about?


    The woman furrowed her delicate eyebrows and spoke in a cold tone, "It''s not what you think. This outfit is a uniform prepared for me by the girl.¡±


    The curve of Elliot''s lips unconsciously deepened. his voice dropping to a low and seductive tone.


    "Are you ying hard to get?"


    Rose rolled her eyes in resignation upon hearing these words.


    This is the first time she has discovered that Elliot was so narcissistic!


    The woman''s eyelids drooped and her cheeks were slightly flushed.


    There was a moment when she remembered Elliot from the past.


    This bedroom was also their bridal chamber.


    They had spent many beautiful nights here.


    At that time, she was also as shy as she was now.


    Elliot had clearly thought of this too: his gaze darkened gradually. He lowered his head, sealing the woman''s red lips with a kiss.


    "Even though you''ve denied it all along, I know, you are her."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The man''s low and maic voice made Rose instantly stunned in ce.


    She stared nkly at the man in front of her, and for a moment, memories of their past life together in this ce shed through her mind.


    At that time, they lived a simple yet warm life.


    But that was all in the past after all!


    When Elliot cheated and had a son with another woman, their past was dirty and shameful!


    Rose forced herself to snap out of her memories and raised her hand, wanting to p the man in front of her.


    Finally, she managed to suppress her inner impulse and forcefully pushed away the man in front of her.


    "Mr. Harper, you have offended me. I am not the person you are referring to."


    The man''s thin lips pressed into a line, his gaze firmly fixed on Rose.


    "Today, I just came in to clean up a bit.¡±


    "Now I see that it''s very clean here and there''s no need to clean up. so... I''ll leave first.¡±


    The woman turned around and fled from the master bedroom.


    Elliot stood still for a long time beforeing back to his senses


    He turned Ais head and looked


    around, his room, his long eyshes


    trembling slightly. Alook of = ¡é>


    helplessness filled his handsome


    face.  ..>


    He knew Serena was lying just now, after all, she used such ame excuse.


    It was okay, she was working here as a babysitter now.


    They had a long way to go, and he had plenty of time to see what she really wanted to do.


    That night, after Rose escaped back to her room, she spent a restless night with a jumble of thoughts in her mind.


    The next day, shortly after Elliot left the vi, an unwee guest arrived at the vi.


    When Madeleine arrived at the vi with Shawn, Leah was sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    A sh of resentment passed through her eyes, and a hint of disdainful smirk appeared at the corner of her lips


    She receiy¨¦d the news that Elliot?


    was going to hold a shareholders


    meeting at thepany todayso


    she Specially brought Shawn over ike)


    dere sovereignty. Content


    belongs to  ~~


    s)


    Today, she must make this illegitimate child understand who the real master was!


    Of course, She also wanted to use


    this opportunity to drive this SS


    shameless illegitimate child away.


    She didn¡¯ t want this bastard: to


    coritinue misleading Ellio Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~

 Chapter 1012 Is She Rose? (11)

    Chapter 1012 Is She Rose? (11)


    Chapter 1012 Is She Rose? (11)


    She thought to herself and nced at the hall. only to find that all the servants were not there.


    When Madeleine''s gaze fell once again on Leah sitting on the sofa, it was as cold as ice.


    "The bastard born of a lowlife is just as despicable, upying someone else''s territory without any shame."


    Leah turned around and gave a faint smile to the woman standing at the door.


    "If the uninvited guest had shame, the sun would probably rise from the west today.¡±


    After the little one finished speaking. her gaze fell on the small boy standing next to Madeleine, and her hand at her side tightened slightly.


    Is he the son that scumbag dad likes?


    The disappointment in the little girl''s eyes shed by, and her gaze regained rity once again.


    Standing next to Madeleine, Shawn put on an indescribable expression after meeting Leah''s gaze.


    The next second, Madeleine''s angry voice sounded again.


    "Scumbag, who do you say is an uninvited guest?¡±


    "Whoever answers me.¡±


    Leah smiled and looked at the bad woman standing nearby without any fear.


    Madeleine red at Leah, her words bing more and more unrestrained as she spoke.


    "Little scoundrel, let me tell you onest time, this is not the ce for you toe! Get out of here!"


    When Shawn heard these words, his thin and weak body trembled


    Mommy looked so fierce...


    He trembled and shrank his neck, afraid to say a word.


    Leah was vastly different from him, and in the face of Madeleine''s mockery, she remained calm andposed.


    ¡°Bad woman, which room do you live in here? Who do you think you''re to drive me away? This is not your home.¡±


    Leah''s words were like a sharp de. stabbing straight into Madeleine''s heart. causing her anger to reach its peak.


    Madeleine stormed over in anger, her sharp voice echoing throughout the entire hall.


    ¡°Daring to challenge me, I''ll beat you to death, you bastard!"


    She yelled and raised her hand to p Leah''s face.


    Just at that moment, Rose, who had heard themotion from upstairs, came down and saw the scene. She quickly rushed to her daughter''s side


    and pushed aside the menacing Madeleine.


    ¡°You mustn''t hit her.¡±


    Madeleine stumbled back from the push, angrily eximing, "You bitch, you''re just a maid, and you dare to shove me!¡±


    After she finished her words, she turned to look at Rose''s face and furrowed her dark eyebrows.


    Isn¡¯t the woman standing in front of me the same one Elliot brought home on the night of his wedding with herst time?


    How did she appear here?


    She looks a lot like Rose.


    Madeleine widened her eyes and red at the woman in front of her.


    When her gaze fell upon the child sheltered behind her, Madeleine instantly understood and her anger intensified.


    She red at the two people in front of her with resentment and angrily scolded them.


    "So it was you who gave birth to this bastard! No wonder she''s so annoying!¡±


    If it werent for this bastard, she and


    Elliot wold have had their wedding


    and she would have be the


    legitimate Mrs. Harper! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org =


    These two people were still living here in such a grand manner, why!


    Madeleine''s jealousy burned fiercely in her heart, consuming all of her reason.


    Furious, she rushed forward, raising her hand to strike Rose.


    Standing next to her, Shawn trembled at the sight of his mother''s terrifying appearance.


    Rose watched Madeleine''s frantic appearance, her eyes slightly narrowed and her gaze full of coldness.


    She had her daughter with her, and she needed to protect her daughter.


    This time, she would never be bullied by Madeleine again!


    Her eyes turned cold, and she took a step forward, raising her hand to give Madeleine two ps directly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Madeleine felt the burning pain on


    her face, her dark eyes growing SS


    crazier. She lunged forward, directly


    grabbing ahold of Rose''s hair.


    -\


    "You slut, seducing my man!"


    ¡°Your man is not worth me getting physical!¡±


    "Today I''m going to teach you a good lesson!"


    "Who is teaching whom is not certain yet!"


    The scene became very chaotic under the fight between Madeleine and Rose


    Just as the two were pushing each other, Madeleine suddenly took a step forward and identally knocked Shawn down


    Shawn eximed in pain and fell to the ground, his brows furrowed


    "Mommy..."


    At that mament, Elliot suddenly


    walkedinto the hall. His scolding.~


    Voice caused the two frenzied S


    women to halt their actions¡± ¡®Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org =


    -\


    "What are you two doing?"

 Chapter 1013 Is She Rose? (12)

    Chapter 1013 Is She Rose? (12)


    Chapter 1013 Is She Rose? (12)


    The man''s voice was sinister and indifferent. like a demon from hell, making the atmosphere in the hall dead silent.


    The temperature suddenly dropped to freezing point, and Madeleine''s eyes lowered in fear as her hand at her side unconsciously tightened.


    She didn''t know how Elliot could havee back at this time, as his people had clearly said he wouldn''t be back for a while.


    And now Elliot was like a demon from hell, terrifying her.


    Standing aside, Rose stared nkly at the man standing at the door, her body trembling slightly.


    She had never seen Elliot so terrifying before, his eyes seemed to want to destroy everything here.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Leah was obviously taken aback. She never imagined that her deadbeat father could be so terrifying when he got angry!


    Shawn, who fell to the ground, was also frightened like her. The little guy''s eyes were full of fear.


    This ferocious daddy scared him


    Elliot looked coldly at Madeleine and Serena, who had just been fighting. with a gloomy expression in his eyes.


    Serena''s hair was messy and her clothes were even more disheveled from the struggle. leaving her lookingpletely disheveled.


    Of course, Madeleine standing opposite her wasn''t any better.


    His sharp gaze swept over two women and thennded on Shawn, who had fallen to the ground


    Elliot''s expression changed slightly as he immediately walked over and helped up the boy who had fallen to the ground.


    Shawn was happy when his dad suddenly helped him up, but now his dad was a little scary to him, so he hung his head and didn''t dare to say a


    word.


    Madeleine quickly stepped forward and took the initiative to speak, throwing a curveball at the other person.


    "Elliot, you finally came back... If you hadn''t returned, the two of us, mother and son, would have been bullied so much by them!"


    The man furrowed his brows and nced at Madeleine, asking in a cold voice, "What''s going on here?"


    Madeleine pitifully pointed at her swollen cheek, using Rose of her misdeeds with a tone full of grievance.


    "This woman not only hit me, used me of intentionally seducing you, but also teamed up with her daughter to bully the two of us, even pushing my


    son to the ground!"


    Elliot''s gaze turned even colder upon hearing these words from Serena.


    He didn''t expect that this woman would be so arrogant, daring to physically assault someone in his vi


    ¡®Stupid father, this bad woman is using us wrongly, can''t he see it?¡¯ The little girl was angry, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "That''s not true! She''s wrong!" It was clearly the bad woman who provoked them first, and her mommy only acted to protect her.


    But in the end, the bad woman spoke first and turned things around. And even her scumbag dad believed the bad woman.


    Just as Leah was anxious about how to exin to her dad, Madeleine''s pitiful voice rang out again


    "Elliot, youve always been most


    concerned. about your son''s health.


    You knew that Shawn has beer Sick


    since he was young and can''t handle


    any.¨¦timtion or his condition will


    warsen.¡± Content belongs t to


    NovelDrama.Org <


    I''ve been taking care of him carefully these past few years but I never expected these two people would treat him like this..."


    After Madeleine finished speaking, she lowered her head, pretending to be upset with fake tears streaming down her face.


    Upon hearing this, Elliot looked at .


    Serena with an increasingly cold


    gaze. His grim expression seemed


    likethe was looking at a dead! object.


    "Do you have anything to exin?"


    Leah saw stood stunned on the spot as if struck by lightning. Her scumbag dad didn''t believe her or her mommy!


    She looked at her dad with disappointment filling up inside of her heart more than anything else.


    Meanwhile, Rose standing on one side heard his words and sneered mockingly.


    This scumbag had already decided that it was just the two of them bullying Madeleine so what exnation could they possibly give?


    Anyway from start to finish all he cared about were Madeleine and Shawn, right?


    Thinking up until here, she looked towards Elliot with an even colder gaze.


    In fact, she never thought Elliot ~~


    would believe them, so when she


    heard.noisesing from upstairs


    earlier on, she had already prepared


    herself for this moment. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    Rose curled her lips, then taking out a recording pen directly from her pocket.


    I''ve recorded the truth.¡±

 Chapter 1014 Is She Rose? (13)

    Chapter 1014 Is She Rose? (13)


    Chapter 1014 Is She Rose? (13)


    Madeleine stared in shock with wide eyes.


    She never expected this woman to be so cunning, and she had even prepared a recording device in advance!


    Just as she was thinking about how to salvage the current situation, Rose had pressed the y button on her recording pen


    "Little rascal, let me tell you one more time, this is not the ce for you toe! Get out of here quickly!"


    "I''ll kill you, you bastard!"


    Madeleine''s sharp and angry reprimands, along with Rose''s defense of Leah, echoed through the living room.


    Elliot''s face had be very displeased.


    Rose looked at Elliot coldly, with a professional demeanor.


    "Mr. Harper, I am Lady Leah''s nanny, and it is my job to protect her."


    Elliot turned his head and his cold gaze fell upon Madeleine.


    Madeleine trembled and took a step forward in panic, speaking with trepidation, "Elliot, please let me exin! The truth is not at all what you heard.¡±


    "What do you mean by ¡®exin''?"


    The man''s gaze was dark and sharp, sweeping over the woman standing in front of him as if he wanted to see clearly what she intended to do.


    Madeleine''s hand tightened by her side as she anxiously said, "I... I just came over today to see if you were here, and then Shawn missed you, so I


    brought him over to see you."


    "Elliot, about what happened today..."


    Before she could finish her sentence. Elliot interrupted her sharply.


    "Enough!"


    Madeleine''s expression became panicked as she looked at the cold and stern man in front of her, feeling a fear like never before in her heart.


    In recent years, she had been acting as Shawn''s mother and carrying out her actions under the title of future Mrs. Harper. Elliot had also turned a


    blind eye to her behavior.


    Today''s events had clearly challenged this man''s bottom line.


    She didn''t know what to do.


    Just as she was filled with fear, Elliot''s lips parted and a cold voice escaped from them. "Madeleine, if you continue to act out, you won''t be qualified


    to be a mother to Shawn."


    Madeleine''s pupils contracted and her hand at her side tightened.


    She knew her son was his bargaining chip from beginning to end, but now Elliot was so harsh on herself because of these two bitches. It seemed that


    she mush finish the two of them!


    She concealed the fierceness in her eyes and put on a heartbroken expression, as if her world had shattered. "Elliot, I..."


    "Go back." The man''s voice was deep and cold, with an undeniable dominance.


    Madeleine bit her lip and ultimately decided to leave here first.


    She took Shawn''s little hand, her eyes full of malice.


    Next time, she would definitely not let these two bastards get away!


    Shawn shrank his head in fear and lowered it without saying a word.


    Upon seeing the child''s timid appearance, Madeleine''s anger grew stronger.


    After Madeleine and her son left,


    Leah feltangry when she thought:


    about how her scumbag father


    didnt believe what she and her mom


    said.  >


    7


    She red at her scumbag dad with displeasure and turned around to run up the stairs by herself.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Just amoment ago, her scumbag


    daddy had seemed quite concern¨¦d


    about that boy. Over the years; he


    must have treated him welt.


    But what about herself and her brothers? They had been living without a father for so many years


    They were all his children, how could he be so biased!


    Rose saw her daughter run away in sadness and turned around to chase after her.


    But she had only taken two steps when she was called back by Elliot.


    "Serena."


    Rose paused in her steps, but did not turn back.


    The next moment, a cold questioning voice came from behind her: ¡°Why are you recording?¡±


    The woman turned her head, looking at Elliot with a puzzled expression.


    Why did she ask this?


    Elliot''s gaze bore into her. "I don''t like scheming women."


    He always felt that the woman staying by his side now had some ulterior motive.


    Otherwise, how could she have prepared a recording pen in advance to record everything when Madeleine came?


    When the man thought of this, there was aplex feeling in his heart that he couldn''t quite put into words.


    He didn''t want Rose, who used to be


    clean and innocent, to be <>


    someone who was always c


    calcting and guarded against


    others like she was now. Content


    belongs to  ~


    Rose naturally understood his underlying meaning


    She helplessly curled her lips, full of mockery towards Elliot. but still maintained an indifferent expression on her face.


    "Sir, I am trying to make you understand the objective truth."


    "If proving my innocence counts as being calcting. then I don''t care whether you like it or not, I am this kind of person.¡±


    After saying these words, she turned around and left the spot, heading upstairs to look for her daughter.


    Seeing that she was about to leave, Elliot furrowed his brow. He took a step forward, reaching out to grip her wrist.


    "I didn''t mean it that way."


    Rose impatiently withdrew her hand and replied coolly, "Mr. Harper, there''s no need to exin. I''m just a servant."


    Upon hearing this, Elliot''s eyes darkened and his gaze locked onto the woman in front of him


    "You''re not a servant. From beginning to end, you''ve been the mistress of this house.¡±

 Chapter 1015 Is She Rose? (14)

    Chapter 1015 Is She Rose? (14)


    Chapter 1015 Is She Rose? (14)


    The woman stiffened at his words, her lips pursed without a word. She nced around at everything around her, all of it exactly the same as when


    she left five years ago.


    She suddenly thought back to what had just happened here - the sight of Madeleine with that little boy.


    In that moment, she suddenly felt that Elliot was a joke. She looked back and sneered at the man standing in front of her.


    "Sir, you must be joking. I dare not be called the mistress of this vi.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She gave Elliot a meaningful nce and said with sarcasm, "Isn''t thatdy who came here the mistress of this vi?"


    Elliot''s handsome eyebrows furrowed slightly again and his voice remained cold as he spoke again. "Madeleine is not my wife."


    "Why not?" Rose was somewhat surprised.


    If it weren''t for her two children causing trouble, he would have married Madeleine long ago. Why was he saying such nonsense now? Besides. Elliot


    had been with Madeleine for so many years; how could they still not be married?


    Just then, Leah came down from upstairs and interrupted the silent tension between them with her sweet voice. "I''m hungry and want to eat


    Tempoyak Patin.¡±


    Rose immediately turned to look in her daughter and smiled faintly. "Okay, I''ll make dinner now."


    "And make mine too,¡± Elliot suddenly spoke up before quickly taking out his phone to call his assistant.


    The phone was quickly answered by a puzzled voice on the other end, "Mr. Harper?"


    "Postpone the appointment tonight.¡± said Elliott coolly before hanging up on his assistant and turning back to look at Rose who had snapped out of it


    by now looking at him incredulously.


    After a while, she calmly said, "I can only cook Tempoyak Patin."


    Elliot heard this statement but immediately felt a headacheing on...


    Meanwhile, after leaving the vi with her child, Madeleine went straight to a famous restaurant for dinner, but couldn''t stop thinking about what


    happened inside that vi earlier. How could that damn woman have recorded everything? That bitch better pray that luck would favor herself next


    time too, or else she would make that bitch regret ever existing in this world!


    Just as Madeleine was feeling indignant, the little boy sitting opposite her kept pursing his lips, with a pitiful expression all over his face.


    After a while. Shawn timidly spoke up when he saw that his mom still hadn''t ordered anything.


    "Mommy, I''m hungry. Aren''t you going to order food?¡±


    The boy''s words were like a fuse, igniting all of Madeleine''s anger towards him in an instant.


    She red angrily at the little boy, her pretty face filled with sternness.


    ¡°All you know is to eat. Why didn''t you speak up for me just now?¡±


    "I''ve raised you for so many years, why are you so useless?¡±


    ¡°And that bitch and the bastard, they don''t know their ce. If I had known, I would have hit them even harder!"


    "If Elliot hadn''t arrived in time, I could have beaten them to the point where they''d never dare to set foot in the vi again!"


    Madeleine was cursing with great . N


    satisfaction,pletely unawares


    that her ¡é curses were heard by Sean


    and.Valentin at the next tablewho


    were having their meal. Coritent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    The two of them just came out for dinner because they didn''t want to cook, but unexpectedly heard all of this.


    Sean immediately widened his eyes, and his small face was full of anger.


    He never expected to encounter the woman he hated the most!


    The most crucial thing was that the bad woman had bullied his own mother and sister!


    Sean stood up abruptly and wanted to rush over to teach that woman a lesson.


    Fortunately, Valentin stopped him in time and kept persuading him, "Calm down, you need to calm down!"


    Sean took a deep breath and, with a flick of his eyes, was already nning how to teach that bad woman a lesson in his mind.


    After watching Sean calm down slowly, Valentin immediately handed him the menu.


    "This restaurant has a lot of delicious food. Why don''t you take a look at the menu and decide what to order?"


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sean responded with a bad tone and lowered his head to order food.


    Not long after, the dishes they


    ordered were all served. The two.of


    them started to bury their heads-and


    eat with a hearty appetite, turning


    re ;


    theirsadness and anger inte


    appetite. Content belongs.to


    NovelDrama.Org -


    During the middle of the meal, Sean suddenly spoke up, "I need to use the bathroom."


    He quickly got up from his chair and dashed towards the restroom.


    Just going to the bathroom, was it necessary for him to run so fast?


    Sean didn''t actually go to the bathroom. He sneaked off in the direction of the kitchen.


    Not long after, he returned to his table satisfied and continued eating.


    A few minutester, a waiter served


    a dish atthe table next door. "This


    dish is €alled Crispy Fried Carp.


    After dutifully reciting the name of


    the dish, the waiter exinediits


    origin while uncovering it. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    However, upon lifting off its lid, instead of seeing an exquisite dish as expected, they saw many live toads!

 Chapter 1016 Is She Rose? (15)

    Chapter 1016 Is She Rose? (15)


    Chapter 1016 Is She Rose? (15)


    These toads were restless because they were all trapped and couldn''t get out. Now that the lid has been lifted, all the toads have regained their


    freedom and immediately started jumping around.


    Several of the toads jumped directly onto Madeleine!


    Madeleine screamed in shock and waved her arms frantically.


    "Ah!! Get away, go away!¡±


    "Ribbit!"


    The toads seemed to be provoking her and called out at Madeleine again.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Madeleine was frightened and wanted to knock the toad off her body. But there were too many of them for her to handle, so she could only scream as


    she ran towards the bathroom in a panic.


    Sitting in his seat, Shawn looked bewilderedly at his mother running away before turning his gaze back towards the messy table. He didn¡¯t know what


    had happened - how did a dish turn into a bunch of toads?


    Shawn looked confusedly at where his mother had gone with a hint of imperceptible loneliness deep in his eyes.


    Hiding in the shadows and observing the entire unfolding scene, Sean, the mastermind behind it all, had a satisfied smile ying on his lips. ¡®You bad


    woman, for bullying my mom and little sister. Now you''re facing retribution!¡¯


    While feeling happy about it, Sean also noticed the little boy who sat at that bad woman''s table earlier on. The boy''s eyes looked somewhat lost with


    a bit of sadness on his face - he seemed quite pitiful.


    Sean''s eyes flickered as he remembered that bad woman kept scolding this child earlier on: suddenly feeling like this little boy was even more pitiful


    than before.


    At this moment, he felt like rescuing an innocent child made him much nobler than ying tricks on that bad woman just now!


    Thinking about it made him proud as he straightened up his chest one step at a time towards Shawn


    Sean pretended like someone who knew better than others while speaking seriously, "Little guy, although you''re still young but you should know


    something important: people need to learn how to resist instead of always being submissive.¡±


    "To deal with someone like that bad woman just now," Sean continued confidently, ¡°you should find her weakness, then strike once."


    "If you use this method several times against her," Sean said encouragingly, ¡°she won''t dare bully you anymore!"


    Shawn blinked uncertainly but somehow felt like this small boy who came out of nowhere resembled that girl whom he met previously in Dad''s vi...


    However, he didn¡¯t see it clearly just now. It must have been an illusion.


    Shawn wanted to exin that the "bad woman" Sean referred to was his mommy, but as scon as he opened his mouth, he felt a sharp pain in his


    chest!


    His face turned pale and he tightly held his heart with his right hand


    The area around his heart felt like it was suddenly being devoured by millions of ants, causing him intense pain and leaving him feeling weak all over.


    Even breathing became extremely difficult.


    Sean was stunned in ce, but as soon as he regained his senses, he immediately turned around and ran towards the next table.


    "Valentin, Valentin! Come quickly, there''s a child who is having an attack!"


    Valentin heard it and immediately put down his chopsticks and ran over.


    After seeing the appearance of the little boy, Valentin didn''t hesitate to dial 120.


    Soon, the ambnce arrived.


    On the way to the hospital, Valentin kept his eyes fixed on Shawn''s pale face and turned to Sean with a look of shock and suspicion


    ¡°Could he have a heart disease?"


    Sean furrowed his brows slightly and looked at the pitiful little hand that was constantly covering its heart. He nodded gravely.


    "There is a possibility."


    After the medical staff provided emergency treatment, the silver medal that he had hidden in his clothes fell out.


    When Searrsaw the silver medal >


    hanging on Shawn''s neck, with ac¡±


    string of numbers on it, his eyes lit


    up arid he immediately went to


    check it out. Content belongs iKe)


    The emergency contact''s phone number and name were clearly written on the silver medal.


    Elliot Harper.


    When Sean saw these words, his bright pupils darkened.


    Is this... Is this the child of their scumbag dad? Is it the child of their scumbag dad and that bad woman?


    Sean nced at the pale and pitiful little one, biting his lip slightly and falling into silence.


    In the vi, the atmosphere was rarely peaceful.


    Elliot looked at the woman whe was making Tempoyak Patin and said, "You could learn cooking something else from the servants here."


    Leah, standing beside her, was staring eagerly at her mommy¡¯s back with drool almost dripping from her mouth.


    ¡°Auntie, the Tempoyak Patin you made looks so delicious."


    "That''s for sure." Proudly, Rose responded.


    At this moment, a muffled mechanical sound came from the phone Elliot had in his pocket.


    The man hesitated for a moment, then reached out to answer the phone.


    "Mr. Harper, your son''s heart condition has rpsed and his situation is critical. We hope you cane quickly.¡± the voice on the phone said.


    Elliot''s face immediately changed upon hearing this news, and he strode out of the vi without hesitation.


    Leah stoodin ce, watching her


    scumbagdad leave with a hint of


    sadnesson her small face. She had


    just heard the voice on the phone


    and-knew that her dad was going to


    seeanother child at the hospital.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to


    She thought they could have dinner together as a family today, but it turned out that her dad left because of that other child.


    Rose also saw her daughter''s


    disappointment and became even


    more upsetwith Elliot''s behavior. He


    just saiddh¨¦ would have dinner with


    Leah, but now he left when his 30


    with the other woman was in-


    trouble. Clearly, his son withthe


    other woman was more ifaportant


    to him!


    NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1017 Truth (1)

    Chapter 1017 Truth (1)


    Chapter 1017 Truth (1)


    Soon, Elliot rushed to the hospital in a hurry.


    Sean and Valentin, who brought Shawn to the hospital, had left. Only Shawn was lying weakly on the bed


    The doctor had just finished examining Shawn


    Elliot''s usually calm face showed a hint of anxiety as he eagerly looked at the doctor standing in front of him.


    ¡°Doctor, how is my child?¡±


    After ncing at the report in his hand, the doctor took off his stethoscope


    "It''s fortunate that he was brought here on time. Otherwise, there might have been a life-threatening situation.¡±


    "How is his condition now?¡±


    Elliot''s eyes darkened with concern as he asked.


    The doctor replied seriously after hearing this question. "The patient''s condition has temporarily stabilized. However, due to heart problems, he should


    not be overly excited. The family should pay attention at all times.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Elliot responded in a low voice and went straight to sit beside Shawn''s bed.


    After sitting down, he looked at Shawn with concern and asked, "Shawn, how do you feel? Is there anywhere ufortable?¡±


    The little boy shook his head slightly and said softly, "Daddy, I''m fine."


    Upon hearing this response from the boy, Elliot clearly still felt uneasy about it. He carefully checked over every inch of the little boy''s body before


    finally feeling relieved.


    Feeling his daddy''s care for him, Shawn smiled weakly .


    "Daddy, I''m really okay .¡±


    With pursed lips, Elliot remained silent for some time before finally speaking up again, "Then can I take you home now?"


    He looked at Shawn as if seeking permission while his pupils were filled with tenderness .


    Shawn nodded gently and shed a brilliant smile. "Thank you, Daddy!"


    Without any hesitation, Elliot picked up the little boy horizontally and walked straight out of hospital room.


    As soon as they walked out of the ward door, he heard the little boy whispering weakly. "Daddy, today when I fell ill, it happened that another little boy


    found it and saved me."


    However, Elliot didn¡¯t pay much attention to what Shawn said but only spoke warmly, "As long as you''re okay."


    After saying these words, he carried the boy towards his own car without looking back.


    Not far away around the corner, Sean watched everything unfold sadly deep inside himself.


    A bad father indeed favored his other son more than him...


    He red angrily at Elliot wno was slowly walking away, his hatred towards Elliot growing even stronger .


    "Scumbag!" The little boy angrily cursed and stomped his feet.


    His childish voice reached Valentin¡¯s ears, and thetter felt heartbroken.


    He could feel Sean''s dislike for Elliot, but it was mostly because he had never received any fatherly love. This made Sean cold and indifferent,


    causing him to hate Elliot even more.


    Now seeing Elliot being kinder to another boy, he must be feeling very sad inside.


    Valentin thought of this and ced his hand on Sean''s shoulder, giving him silent strength


    In the vi, Leah sat obediently at the dining table.


    After her scumbag dad left, she vented by eating the Tempoyak Patin her mom made for her.


    After finishing her delicious meal, she felt a bit better about herself. Although angry that her dad had left again without warning this time around.


    But after thinking it over carefully in


    hindsight, she Still wanted to give


    him anothetehance. That night ~


    when he, said that her mommy was


    his wife.and those y figurines.in


    his bedroom were reasons enough


    for.L Leah to want to get thent-back


    together again. It was better than


    watching him be with an¨¦ther


    woman and have their children!


    Rose also felt sorry for her daughter, so she coaxed Leah until she smiled innocently once more.


    After washing dishes, she both sat down in front of TV together with Leah but then Elliot came back home unexpectedly.


    Leah nced at him, said nothing, and then hurriedly dashed off to another room to y with her toys.


    Rose also didn''t want to engage with him. She walked straight into Leah''s room to prepare her bathwater.


    Elliot stood there helplessly pinching


    his forehead swhile Rose listened


    absentmindedly as water flowed x?


    from sha¨¦werhead, wondering wheFe


    would-be the best ce to find ,


    evidence proving that her brother


    was innocent. If not in master


    b¨¦droom, then maybe study?


    As Rose pondered over these thoughts while adjusting shower temperature, suddenly the showerhead broke spewing hot water everywhere, soaking


    Rosepletely wetting all of clothes too!


    She wiped her face hard before taking a step forward, trying to check what went wrong when suddenly slipped falling hard on the floor, screaming


    "ARI"


    She was acutely aware of the fiery


    pain shoating up from her feet. Her


    ankle must have been sprained. The


    sprays from the showerhead <Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    continued to soak her, quickly,


    drenching her clothes. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Leah, who had been ying in the room, heard her mother''s cry and rushed over just in time to see herpletely soaked and the showerhead still


    spraying water.


    Her eyes darted around as she quickly realized that this was a perfect opportunity for her scumbag dad to step up!


    Without hesitation, she ran towards the study. Bursting through the door in a panic, she shouted at him, "Uncle! Hurry! Serena fell!¡±

 Chapter 1018 Truth (2)

    Chapter 1018 Truth (2)


    Chapter 1018 Truth (2)


    "What?"


    Elliot''s face changed slightly, and he got up and walked outside


    "What''s going on?"


    Leah exined anxiously, "I don''t know either! I was ying in my room when suddenly I heard Serena scream in the bathroom. When I went in, I


    saw her lying on the floor!"


    Upon hearing this, Elliot quickly rushed towards the little girl''s room


    Sure enough, in the bathroom, he saw the woman lying on the ground with her ankle covered.


    The water from the showerhead is still spraying, and the mist added a hazy feeling to the entire bathroom


    The womany on the ground, wearing a light-colored maid outfit that was already soaked through.


    The clothes clung tightly to the woman''s body, entuating her curvaceous figure.


    Rose reached out and grasped the edge of the bathtub with all her might, but as she remembered, she failed once again


    She leaned weakly against the edge of the bathtub, breathing slightly heavily from exhaustion.


    At this moment, she had been trying to get up with great effort. causing her fair cheeks to flush slightly. Droplets of water slid down her slender neck


    and disappeared into her chest.


    Elliot couldn''t help but swallow his saliva when he saw this scene, and the color of his eyes became even deeper and unfathomable.


    After seeing who the person was, Rose couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    How did hee?


    When she regained her senses, she became even more ufortable under Elliot''s deep and profound gaze.


    She knew how she locked right now, but she didn''t want to look like this!


    Rose bit her lip, took a deep breath, and was the first to break the silence.


    "Um... I sprained my foot."


    Elliot walked directly to the left side of the bathroom and turned off the main valve of the water pipe with his hand


    The spray nozzle immediately stopped its sttering.


    Rose stared fixedly at the man''s every move, a suspicious blush creeping up her earlobes.


    Elliot''s eyes flickered slightly as he walked towards the woman who had fallen to the ground, and finally picked her up and carried her horizontally into


    his room.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    As soon as the man walked into the room, Rose looked at him with a wary expression.


    "What are you going to do again!¡±


    Elliot''s lips curved slightly, revealing a mischievous smile. His voice deepened as he asked in return


    "What do you want me to do for you?"


    ¡°Put me down!"


    Rose''s eyes were suddenly panicked, and she immediately began to struggle.


    The man felt the woman in his arms struggling. and he tightened his grip on her hand


    "Don''t move, or I can¡¯t guarantee that I won''t do something to you!"


    The man''s voice was deep and maic, causing Rose¡¯s cheeks to flush even deeper.


    She gritted her teeth and pursed her lips without saying a word. In her mind, she had already started nning how to leave this dangerous ce.


    later.


    Elliot carried her straight to his bed and gently ced her on it before turning around to get the medicine kit.


    "Your foot is sprained. Let me apply some ointment for you: otherwise, it will swell up more tomorrow."


    The little girl who had been eavesdropping at the door heard this and immediately brightened up.


    Daddy is going to apply medicine for Mammy! This is a good opportunity: maybe Mommy will have a change of heart towards Daddy after this!


    Meanwhile, inside the room, Rose


    heard what Buliot said but kept quiet


    with pursediips. She knew that she


    had sprained her foot and couldnt


    walk right now. Moreover, if she>


    insisted on leaving now, thenher


    injetry would probably be


    w¨¦rse.


    While she was lost in thought about what to do next, Elliot had knelt down in front of her with one hand reaching out directly to remove her shoes.


    As soon as his warm palm touched Rose''s cool skin, she stiffened involuntarily. Before she could react further, Elliot spoke again in a low voice, "Why


    are you always like before? You make people worry all the time.¡±


    Rose was slightly stunned when


    hearing these-words; Her thoughts


    slowly drifted-away into memories


    of old times-when they were NN


    togetherkBack then whenever Rose


    fell or got hurt by ident while>


    walking around carelessly ors


    slipping somewhere, Elliot would


    atways carefully carry hefonto the


    bed like he did just now and apply


    ointment for any injuries sustained


    during such idents. Content


    belongs to


    At that time, Rose always felt that Elliot loved him very much but never thought it would end up being just a joke.


    Elliot sensed Rose''s distraction and noticed a slight dimness in her gaze. In the past, he used to apply ointment for her in the same manner. But now,


    even though she was right in front of him. she refused to acknowledge her identity.


    Today, he decided to prove it himself, to make her speechless, to make her admit that she was Rose. His narrow eyes darkened as he lifted the hem


    of her maid outfit, intending to see the mole on her thigh


    However, to his surprise, as Elliot lifted the outeryer of the skirt, he found yet anotheryer underneath.


    But... withyers uponyers of maid uniform, there was no way Elliot could get through them in a moment.


    Soon, Rose realized Elliot''s beastly behavior.


    She had just watched this scumbag apply medicine to her, and almost fell into Elliot''s gentle trap.


    Unexpectedly, he had a purpose behind treating herself this way!


    Rose red angrily at the scumbag in front of her and raised her hand to p him directly.


    "Rogue!"


    After Elliot received a p on his hand, he narrowed his eyes slightly, still unwilling to give up. He reached out and lifted anotheryer of the skirt on


    Rose''s thigh.


    There was still ayer of fabric underneath, and the thigh was not exposed at all.


    Rose never expected that she would p Elliot, but this scumbag dared toy hands on her.


    Rose didn''t expect that she had just


    pped Elliot; yet this scoundrel


    dared toy-his hands on her. In ag


    instant, f fitted with anger, she lifted


    her urtin mjured foot and kicked him in


    the Shoulder angrily cursing¡° You


    dar£¤in scoundrel!¡± Content belongs


    to Swnovel a)


    Since Elliot was squatting, his bnce was off, and he was directly knocked to the ground...


    Leah, who had been eavesdropping outside the door all along, suddenly heard her mother''s angry scoldinging from the master bedroom. She


    was taken aback and felt a chill run down her spine


    What did the scumbag dad do to Mammy ?


    Why would Mommy scold him?


    Mommy is usually a very gentle woman, she won''t go crazy unless something crosses her bottom line.


    But now, listening to Mommy''s angry scolding, I know that she is really angry.


    Did Daddyy his hands on Mommy?

 Chapter 1019 Truth (3)

    Chapter 1019 Truth (3)


    Chapter 1019 Truth (3)


    Rose quickly ran out of the room while Elliot was still lying on the ground without any response.


    She saw her daughter waiting at the door with wide open eyes and picked her up. bringing her back to the room


    Rose really wanted to beat Elliot, this lecher. Yet she was well aware that her most important goal here was to find evidence from the surveince


    footage that would prove her brother''s innocence.


    So now, she can only endure.


    The next morning, Rose, who had spent the whole night building herself up mentally, calmly went downstairs to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for


    Leah.


    But when she opened the fridge, she found no fresh ingredients.


    She furrowed her brows and let out a helpless sigh.


    Since Elliot disliked strangers in the house, there had never been many servants in the vi.


    Nowcking cooking ingredients, she could only personally go to the supermarket to buy things.


    Rose closed the refrigerator door and was about to leave when Leah, with sleepy eyes. walked over and pouted softly, saying. "Serena. I''m so


    hungry!"


    The woman, upon hearing this, helplessly reached out and rubbed the little guy''s head


    Leah hadn''t fully woken up yet, but she still knew not to call her Mommy here.


    Rose said in a gentle voice, "There''s no food left in the fridge. I''ll go to the supermarket and buy some ingredients for breakfast.¡±


    Leah''s eyes lit up when she heard these words.


    Supermarket!


    She loved to go to the supermarket because there were a lot of snacks there.


    So Leah happily said, "I''ll go to the supermarket with you!"


    Rose looked at her daughter''s bright eyes, and her heart softened. She smiled and nodded.


    "Okay, let''s go to the supermarket together.¡±


    Her original intention was to take her daughter to the supermarket for a rxing time, but she didn¡¯t expect this statementpletely change its


    meaning when Elliot heard it.


    He had juste down from upstairs when he heard the woman say she was going to take Leah out to the supermarket.


    Yesterday he had been impulsive, not only failing to notice the mole on her thigh but also receiving a p from her...


    And now, she must be thinking of a way to escape!


    Going grocery shopping is an excellent chance to flee.


    And she even has to take Leah along!


    Elliot''s eyes darkened, and his lips parted slightly. "I''ll go to the supermarket with you.¡±


    Rose: "...¡±


    Does Mr. Harper, the prestigious head of the Harper Group, need to personally go to the supermarket?


    Rose was speechless, but she hadn''t forgotten that she was now a servant. So. she had to take Mr. Harper to the supermarket.


    Both adults had their own thoughts, but Leah was thrilled. Yes! The three of them could go out together! Shopping at the supermarket! What a warm


    scene!


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the supermarket. Rose was very serious and carefully picked out ingredients from her list. After all, using the money


    from the scumbag to cook for her daughter, she naturally had to buy the best and most expensive ingredients!


    Elliot followed behind her not too far away and asionally took some of Rose''s favorite foods off the shelves and put them into their shopping cart.


    He thought if Serena were Rose instead and saw that he still remembered what she liked after all these years, there would be some different


    reactions...


    But he was disappointed because this woman ignored everything he did from beginning to end


    Finally, Elliot didn''t give up and simply walked up with a bag of snacks while staring meaningfully at the woman in front of him.


    "I heard this snack tastes really good; I don''t know if you''ll like it?"


    Rose nced lightly at the snack and answered coldly, "I don''t know; I''ve never tried it."


    After saying that, she turned around and walked away.


    Elliot stood still with his eyebrows slightly furrowed as his deep eyes showed some frustration.


    At this moment, Leah standing next to him suddenly pulled on his sleeve, "Uncle, I want to eat that.¡±


    "Okay, I''ll buy it for you," Elliot replied while reaching out to take down the snack pointed by Leah''s hand into their shopping cart


    Leah smiled contentedly after getting what she wanted, but then saw another new snack just two steps away which made her eyes light up again:


    "That one too; I want beth!"


    "Sure thing," said Elliot warmly with some indulgence in his voice. He didn''t know why seeing this little girl smile so happily made him feel much better


    himself.


    After buying everything they needed


    at the supermarket together, they¡±


    walkedtowards the checkout ~


    counter when suddenly Leah spoke


    up again, "Uncle... I also wan?big


    lollipops: I forgot earlier." Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Before Elliot could say anything in response, Rose immediately refused, "No way - eating sweets is bad for your teeth."


    Elliot cast a cold nce at the woman beside him, his cool voice emanating from his thin lips.


    "Children all love to eat sweets, and you''re not her mother, why bother so much?"


    Rose was speechless when she heard this.


    She is Leah''s mommy!


    If it weren''t for the fact that she can''t reveal her identity now, she would never allow Leah to buy snacks so recklessly!


    After hearing the words of her


    father, theittle girl''s eyes rolled and


    she deliberately noddedin = >


    agreement. "Yeah, Serena, it''s my


    freedom to choose what snacks I


    wart to eat." Content belongs ite)


    NovelDrama.Org <


    Rose felt a headache when she saw her daughter''s appearance.


    This little guy was really mischievous despite his small size. She deliberately asked for food in front of Elliot, yet there was nothing she could do.


    Finally, Rose had to turn back and get the lollipops she mentioned.


    When she got the lollipops, and was about to head back to the cashier''s counter, she heard a familiar voice from the adjacent adult products section.


    "You''re so annoying, why are you talking about all this here? I''m feeling really shy now!¡±


    "Baby, you are my heart and soul, so I naturally have to treat you better."


    "Mr. Gilmore..."


    Rose couldn''t help but stop in her tracks and look towards the two people.


    It''s Rachel and a mid-aged man.


    Seeing them flirt with each other as if no one else had been around them. Rose only felt disgusted.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Meanwhile, not far away, Mr. Gilmore looked at the woman in front of him, his eyes brimming with greed.


    If Rachel wasn''t a little model with a good figure, how could he possibly spend time apanying her to go shopping in the supermarket?


    He had wanted her for a long time.


    Today is a great opportunity!


    Mr. Gilmore thought to himself with a smirk on his face as he reached out and yfully touched Rachel''s hand.


    "Baby, why don''t youe straight to my viter? My bed is quite... spacious.¡±


    Rachel nudged him lightly and with a


    twinkle inther eye, she smiled and


    said, ¡®MiP Gilmore, I cane aver


    to your ce, out... you did promise


    to help me be the fake witness of


    theincident on the birthday. party...


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As soon as he heard this, Rose''s pupils contracted. She tightened her grip on the lollipop in her hand.


    There was definitely something fishy going on at the birthday party that night!


    Rachel even asked someone to make make false statements for her!

 Chapter 1020 Truth (4)

    Chapter 1020 Truth (4)


    Chapter 1020 Truth (4)


    After Rose regained consciousness, she quickly took out her phone and prepared to record the conversation between Rachel and Mr. Gilmore. This


    could be considered as a kind of indirect evidence!


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she opened the video recording, Elliot''s call popped up on her phone.


    She didn''t put it on silent!


    Elliot, who was waiting in front of the cash register at this moment, became a little impatient when she was gone for so long and hadn''t returned yet.


    Leah kept urging him to make a phone call, and he did, but that woman surprisingly didn''t answer his call


    What he didn''t know was that at this moment, Rose was so startled by the sudden ringing of his phone that she almost threw her own phone out of


    her hand.


    The mobile phone ringtone was very loud, and Rachel naturally heard the sound.


    She was a model and often got photographed by others, so she was very sensitive to this kind of thing.


    Rachel immediately turned her head and saw Rose standing not far away, her phone''s camera aimed at her.


    Rose was taken aback and turned around to run away.


    As Rachel hurried toward the woman who was trying to take a sneaky photo of her, she scolded sternly, ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    She didn''t expect that just going out to buy something with Mr. Gilmore would attract paparazzi following her.


    Damn paparazzi!


    Rachel grabbed Rose''s wrist and angrily eximed, "I caught you!"


    "Quickly take out your phone and delete the photo you just took of me! Otherwise, you''ll regret it!"


    Rose''s temper red, and she forcefully shook off Rachel''s hand, her tone turning icy.


    "I didn''t take a photo of you."


    ¡°But I saw it..."


    Rachel sneered and was about to curse the paparazzo for lying, but she was suddenly stunned when she saw what the paparazzo looked like.


    Rose...?


    Wasn''t she supposed to be dead?!


    However, Rachel''s shock quickly dissipated


    She looked carefully at the woman in front of her and realized that she only resembled Rose at first nce.


    If you look closely, there are still some differences.


    Just looking like Rose is enough for Rachel to hate this woman.


    She frowned and asked in a harsh tone, "Who are you exactly? And who sent you here?"


    This person looks so much like Rose, maybe there is some connection between them?


    At this moment, Mr. Gilmore also approached and stood by Rachel¡¯s side, his gaze filled with malice and upon closer inspection, perhaps even a hint


    of nervousness.


    "Hand over your phone today, or you won''t be leaving! Be smart!"


    Mr. Gilmore was truly afraid of being caught by the paparazzi


    He had a wife at home, and if any scandalous news about him and Rachel, the young model, were to break out, he would have a hard time home.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Gilmore looked at Rose with threatening eyes.


    ¡®Since yoy-came here to take NS


    pictures '' of me secretly, you shout


    know who I am and how much:


    power I have! Don''t waste myptime;


    otherwise, you''ll regret it!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Rose n¡ée¨¦d coldly at the couple in


    front of her and exined aS


    indifferently, "I didn''te hereto


    take pictures; I just came to buy


    something.¡± Conten belongs ite)


    NovelDrama.Org -


    As she speke these words, she lifted


    the ollipop i in her hand and showed


    it to thet iwo people in front of her.


    ¡®Thisis what I bought. Now please


    move aside." Content belongs ite)


    NovelDrama.Org -


    Rachel stared suspiciously at this woman who looked like Rose; she felt that her appearance wasn''t so simple.


    She continued blocking Rose''s way with an air of arrogance.


    ¡°Hand over your phone so that I can check it!¡±


    "Get out of my way!¡± Rose''s voice grew colder as impatience crept onto her pretty face.


    Rachel sneered coldly as she rolled up her sleeves and charged forward.


    "You won''t give it? Then let me do it myself!"


    Rose had been gripping her phone tightly, engaged in a struggle with the couple.


    But in the end, she was no match for the two of them. Mr. Gilmore held her wrist while Rachel seized her phone.


    Rose eximed angrily, "Give my phone back to me right now!"


    "Give it back?"


    Rachel red evilly at Rose while smirking wickedly. "That''s impossible.¡±


    After saying that sentence out loud, she smashed the cellphone on the ground fiercely.


    "I told you not to take photos! If you want to be a paparazzo, then prove yourself worthy enough first.¡±


    The cellphone fell on. Its screen was shattered into pieces.


    At this moment, a tall figure carrying an adorable little girl slowly walked towards them emitting an extremely strong aura.


    "Why are you taking so long buying something?¡±


    Rose turned her head towards the source of the voice, her red lips tightly pressed without saying a word.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She actually wanted to leave earlier; but those two scumbags kept bothering her.


    Rachel also suddenly heard the familiar voice and quickly turned her head to look, her eyes widening in astonishment.


    He actually knew this woman who resembled Rose!?


    Rachel couldn''t help but start to doubt who this woman really was! Was she really not Rose, who had passed away?!

 Chapter 1021 Truth (5)

    Chapter 1021 Truth (5)


    Chapter 1021 Truth (5)


    Elliot turned his head slightly and saw Rachel here. His handsome eyebrows furrowed slightly, as if he didn''t expect to meet her here


    Rachel quickly regained herposure and walked towards Elliot with a smile on her face. "Elliot, what are you doing here?"


    Elliot saw the woman in front of him fawning over him, and a hint of disgust shed in his eyes. Before he could speak, Rachel''s sweet voice rang out


    again. ¡°Elliot, who is this woman?"


    The man heard the question but had no intention of answering it. He just looked at Rachel coldly.


    Rachel didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all because she thought that Elliot always had this cold personality anyway. She straightened out her messy hair


    and happened to lock eyes with the little girl in Elliot''s arms.


    Wasn''t this the wild child who ruined her sister''s wedding? Why was Elliot halding onto this wild child?


    Rachel couldn''t understand it and stared fiercely at the little girl in his arms.


    If it weren''t for this illegitimate child, her sister would have been Mrs. Harper by now! She never expected that this illegitimate child would be so


    capable..


    Leah saw the angry look on the woman''s face and thought about how she just saw Mommy drop her phone on the ground earlier. Her young mind


    immediately imagined Mommy being bullied


    She red at Rachel but when she turned around to speak, she put on another sweet expression. "This missy looks so ugly! It scared me!"


    Elliot heard Leah''s words and couldn''t help but smile indulgently.


    He had gotten used to Leah changing faces frequently these days as well as all sorts of performances from such a clever kid like herself; he found


    her quite cute actually.


    But when Rachel heard what Leah said, her eyes widened even more. "You...


    Before she could curse Leah, Elliot darted his gaze coldly towards her which made all of Rachel''s anger disappear instantly without saying another


    word after that.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After being subjected to such a terrifying icy stare from Elliot''s kind-of-terrifying-looking eyes once before; who else would dare cause trouble now?!


    Meanwhile, Elliott nced sideways towards Rose who was standing not far away from them, then lightly opened his lips. "What are you still standing


    there for? Take your things you want to buy with you.¡±


    Rose looked confusedly at the shelves in front of them speechlessly. What does she want?


    Lost in listening to Rachel and Mr. Gilmore''s conversation, she hadn''t noticed that the shelves in front of her were stocked with adult products!


    Elliot saw her standing here and assumed she was going to buy that thing...?


    Was he insane? She didn''t need those!


    Rose was extremely speechless, while Elliot''s gaze towards her became more and more meaningful. However, his tone of voice did not change much


    when he spoke, as if he were talking about something that waspletely normal.


    He said, ¡°You know my size."


    Rose: "...2"


    Is she hallucinating? What size? What should she know?


    Rachel standing next to her also gaped in exnation!


    What''s going on?


    Did they have a sexual rtionship?!


    In the end, because Elliot''s aura was too strong, Rachel didn''t dare to say anything more.


    She could only watch as Elliot left the supermarket with Rose, holding the little girl tightly.


    On the way back to the vi, there was a lingering awkwardness in the air inside the car.


    After the three of them returned to the vi, Rose thought for a moment and then gritted her teeth to stop Elliot from leaving


    "Just now at the supermarket, I didn''t want to buy that, I just...¡±


    As Rose spoke, she suddenly halted. unsure of how to exin


    Facing Elliot, she couldn''t simply say


    that she was recording Rachel''s ~


    conversation in search of eviderice


    to prove her brother''s innocenee and


    that he got caught becauseof a


    catfrom him... Content belongs ice)


    NovelDrama.Org -


    However, the exnation she gave sounded different when it reached Elliot''s ears.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly and had a hint of a smile at the corner of his mouth as he looked at the woman in front of him.


    "I understand your strategy of ying hard to get.¡±


    Hearing this, Rose rolled her eyes irritably and pushed the man in front of her, heading to her room


    Forget it, there''s no point in exining to such a narcissistic maniac!


    On this evening, the three people in the vi were peaceful, each resting in their own rooms.


    However, Mr. Gilmore was having an exceptionally difficult time.


    After Leah returned hame, she secretly reported to Sean that there was an ugly couple bullying Mommy at the supermarket.


    So, taking advantage of the cover of night, Sean took matters into his own hands and, with Valentin''s help, kidnapped Mr. Gilmore!


    But who would have thought that as


    soon as I Re arrived at his destination,


    he saw two people, one big and one


    small, walking towards him with a


    very sinister smile. Content: belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org -


    Later on, he lost consciousness.


    An abandoned factory building in the suburbs.


    Valentin frowned and impatiently stared at the man who was still unconscious.


    "Should I wake him up?"


    Sean nodded and said lightly. "Go ahead and ssh water."


    "Got it," Valentin happily responded and quickly brought in a bucket of clean water from outside


    Valentin walked over with a bucket of water to the man tied to a chair. He lifted the bucket without hesitation, pouring the cold water over the man''s


    head.


    There are already few people in the


    suburbs, and it is deste and 2


    deserted: When the wind blows, it


    makes-people shiver, let alone-being


    doused with a bucket of cold¡¯water


    inthe middle of the night. Content


    b¨¦longs to swnovel.ne


    The ssh of icy water instantly woke Mr. Gilmore, and the factory was filled with his screams, much like a ughtered pig.


    "Ah - who?"

 Chapter 1022 Truth (6)

    Chapter 1022 Truth (6)


    Chapter 1022 Truth (6)


    Mr. Gilmore shivered all over, shaking vigorously in an attempt to stand up, only to realize that he was bound and unable to move.


    Just at that moment, Valentin spoke up suddenly, in a chilling tone.


    "Don''t waste your energy. Those bonds are quite tight. You won''t escape.¡±


    Mr. Gilmore shrank back in fear, looking at the two people standing in front of him with a terrified expression.


    "What... what are you guys going to do?!"


    "Do you know who I am? If you dare to kidnap me, be prepared to go to jail!¡±


    Sean sneered. "Don''t worry about us. The one we are kidnapping is you!"


    "You!"


    Mr. Gilmore widened his eyes in anger and felt a bit scared inside, but he knew that his current situation was not good and he couldn''t show any


    weakness


    He gritted his teeth and red angrily at the two people in front of him.


    "I''m telling you, if you let me go now, I wan''t hold too much of a grudge against you.¡±


    "If you were a littleter, I would make you regret ever being bom in this world!"


    As soon as Mr. Gilmore''s words fell, before Sean could even respond, Valentin couldn''t hold back any longer and charged forward, delivering a punch


    directly to Mr. Gilmore.


    "Ah! You... How dare you hit me?!"


    After feeling the pain on his face, Mr. Gilmore''s pupils shrank and he looked at Valentin with eyes full of anger.


    Valentin smirked and said something very deserving of a beating.


    "I''m aiming at you!" Seeing the defiance in Mr. Gilmore''s eyes, Valentin raised his fist again and struck him once more.


    Mr. Gilmore opened his mouth and gasped for breath after being punched twice in the face. feeling the pain.


    After a moment of easing up, he looked at the young man in front of him with eyes full of fear, and his attitude changed from being tough just now.


    ¡°Heroes... What do you want by tying me up here?"


    "What do you want? I''ll give it to you. Just please spare me!"


    Sean slightly curled his lips, revealing a sinister smile on his small face. "Letting you go? It depends on whether you want to live or not."


    "What do you mean?" Mr. Gilmore immediately asked a question, looking at Sean as if he had caught thest straw of life-saving.


    Valentin walked leisurely to a nearby chair and sat down, tapping the table with his fingers.


    "Know Rachel, right?"


    "Yeah, yeah!"


    Mr. Gilmore hastily responded, while secretly marking a mental note against Rachel.


    This little troublemaker had caused him so much trouble!


    Sean''s gaze towards Mr. Gilmore turned cold, and his voice was as icy as if he had just stepped on ice.


    "Then tell us what happened at Rache''''s birthday party that night."


    "What?" Mr. Gilmore was shocked and wide-eyed,pletely unaware that these two people had kidnapped him for what happened that night.


    Sean didn''t hear the answer he wanted and impatiently furrowed his brow.


    Valentin, who was standing on the side, saw this and walked menacingly towards Mr. Gilmore.


    He put his Foot on the chair where


    Mr. Gilmore was sitting, then c¨¦d


    it between his legs, and stared at


    him with a gloomy expression: "If


    you-don''t tel the truth, then your


    little thing here might be gane..."


    C¨¦ntent belongs to


    Mr. Gilmore heard this and trembled in fear.


    "I''ll talk! I''ll say anything you want to know!"


    "Then tell us everything about what happened that night without leaving out any details."


    It''s unclear whether Valentin''s intimidating demeanor or if Mr. Gilmore is just too cowardly but he ended up wetting himself!


    The smell of urine spread NN


    throughout the factory, causing ~


    Valentin to retreat several steps ¡ã


    while &cursing irritably, This i is


    disgusting!" Content belongs ite)


    -


    Meanwhile, Sean who sat nearby frowned slightly: obviously not expecting such a reaction from Mr. Gilmore.


    But like nothing had happened, Mr. Gilmore told them every detail of what happened at Rachel''s birthday party,


    "... Rachel chose to hold her birthday party at that hotel because she wanted to deal with Tom, she knew he worked there as a bartender."


    "But during the party, Rachel wasn''t targeting Tom."


    "In the end... Tom made a move against Rachel first!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sean narrowed his eyes displeased, "What did Tom do?¡±


    Mr. Gilmore looked frightened, ncing over at the child sitting nearby before revealing everything he knew,


    ¡°Tom tried to assault Rachel!"


    "Did you see it happen?¡±


    "No... no, I didn¡¯t see how it all went down. I only heard her screaming, so I ran over.¡±


    Valentin squinted his eyes and pursed his lips, fiercely demanding, ¡°What else?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Mr. Gilmor¨¦trembled again and =~


    cried out, ~"Rachel asked me to help


    her make a false statement, She


    wanted me to say that I saw, tom


    assault her..."


    NovelDrama.Org -


    Sean''s expression turned cold upon hearing this. He looked at Mr. Gilmore as if he were an inanimate object.


    "You dare to make a false statement? You have some nerve!"


    Valentin raised his hand and punched Mr. Gilmore while cursing under his breath, "How dare you make a false statement!"


    Sean narrowed his eyes like a grim reaper from hell.


    "What else do you know?"

 Chapter 1023 Truth (7)

    Chapter 1023 Truth (7)


    Chapter 1023 Truth (7)


    Mr. Gilmore shook his head in a panic and trembled as he replied, ¡°I don''t know, I really don''t know anything else.¡±


    "Please, please spare me. As long as you are willing to spare me, I will give you money. You can ask for however much you want!"


    Sean looked at Mr. Gilmore''s expression with a furrowed brow.


    He doesn''t look like he¡¯s lying


    Just what he said is not enough to prove whether or not my uncle is innocent.


    Finally, he nced at Valentin and nodded slightly before walking towards Mr. Gilmore again.


    He kicked Mr. Gilmore directly, knocking both him and the chair to the ground. Apanied by Mr. Gilmore''s frightened cries, Valentin didn''t hesitate


    to press his foot down onto Mr. Gilmore''s head.


    "After we leave, how are you going to talk about tonight''s events? Do you have any idea?"


    Mr. Gilmore gritted his teeth through the sharp pain and replied with difficulty, "I know, I know. You can rest assured. I will pretend nothing happened


    tonight"


    Valentin continued to exert force under his feet. slightly lowering his head and looking down at the man he was stepping on.


    "Listen, if I hear anything I don''t want to hearter... you better be prepared for the consequences!"


    "You should know, if we catch you once, we can catch you again.¡±


    Valentin''s appearance is just like that of a cold-blooded killer.


    Mr. Gilmore nodded eagerly and said, "I know, I know. Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°You know how to behave!¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Valentin pulled his foot back and gave the disheveled Mr. Gilmore another kick, knocking him out cold


    Sean whispered, "Pick up his phone and take it with us!"


    Valentin''s eyes lit up. "Hmm, there must be a lot of ''surprises'' in his phone!¡±


    On the way back, Sean unlocked Mr. Gilmore''s phone using his own methods.


    He had initially intended to search his phone for evidence about the birthday banquet that night, but unexpectedly, the most intriguing discovery was a


    collection of explicit photos of him with various women...


    Rachel is just one of them.


    Upon seeing these, Sean smiled slightly and said, "Ha, consider these photos as punishment for your false testimony back then."


    The next morning, Mr. Gilmore''s scandalous photos with various women were exposed and dominated the headlines of news and social media


    Rose was surprised when she saw the news. She had just met these two people yesterday, and now this kind of thing had been exposed today.


    However, this news was advantageous for her.


    Although she hadn''t found any evidence to prove her brother''s innocence yet. this was an opportunity to sway public opinion in his favor. She wouldn''t


    let it go to waste.


    Rose acted quickly and bought an influential ount to guide public opinion to believe that Rachel was a promiscuous woman whe loved to party,


    which was true enough anyway. Rose didn''t fabricate anything out of thin air.


    Finally. she pointed out that the previous rape case wasn''t real at all.


    It must be said that this move worked quite well; many people began to doubt the truth behind that case.


    In the room, Rose locked at overwhelmingly positivements on her post with a slight smile on her lips when suddenly there came knocking on the


    door.


    Rose tightened her grip on her phone in rm before switching it off and then opening up. "What do you want?"


    Elliot looked at the woman in front of him. Although there were no obvious expressions on his face, he could tell that she was feeling good about


    herself right now. Elliot felt somewhat helpless; he guessed that "Serena" caused all these unfavorable rumors about Rachel. And Serena standing


    before him right now was Rose, even though she never admitted it outright!


    The man''s deep voice echoed through the room. "What you''re doing is useless for your brother''s case. Public opinion isn''t evidence. Even if Rachel


    has questionable behavior, it doesn''t prove Tom''s innocence."


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying,¡± replied Rose innocently as she took one step back while looking into Elliot''s eyes full of confusion.


    But in reality, her hand ced by her side had clenched tightly into a fist while resentment filled up inside against Elliot!


    ¡®How dare he speak so confidently about evidence! Wasn''t all evidence still under his control?! If not for him trying to help those two sisters, how


    could my brother have been wrongly imprisoned?¡¯ Rose thought to herself.


    Elliot nced coldly at Rose who refused to admit anything before turning around and leaving without another word from either party involved...


    He knew very well that just one sentence wouldn''t make someone confess their identity willingly...


    But apparently Elliot''s words stirred up something inside Rose; After Elliot closed shut the door, an angry expression was stered across Rose''s


    face.


    This jerk!


    She didn''t believe she couldn''t get hold of those surveince videos!


    Downstairs Elliot had just walked


    into the living room when he


    received a call from his friend deny


    Gardner. The slightly mboyant


    vaite came through his phone.


    ¡°Elliot, I''m back in the country. Do you want toe y at my new Lindledge Mansion?¡±


    "I''m telling you, this estate is the most exciting property under my name."


    "There are natural hot springs!¡±


    "So, are you interested?"


    Elliot pursed his lips and coldly spat out two words, ¡°No time.¡±


    On the other end of the phone call, Henry sighed silently upon hearing this response.


    Ever since Rose died a few years ago, Elliot had be abnormal


    But it''d been so long already; he should move on!


    Henry''s eyes flickered slightly as he continued to enthusiastically introduce his hot spring resort.


    "Elliot, did you know that soaking in


    hot springs can not only relieve o


    fatigue-But also promote blood.


    cirction and metabolism? And for


    this-{txurious resort I built with my


    own money..."


    -


    When Henry said this, he still didn''t.


    hea the sther party''s answer, I =


    frowned slightly, and suddenly spit


    out @sentence pitifully, If you don''t


    cathe... ''Il be sad... ¡® Content belongs


    to  -


    Leah was also in the living room and naturally overheard everything.


    Hot springs! This is where soap opera characters¡¯ rtionships always heat up!


    As soon as she snapped out of her thoughts, she immediately raised her hand and cheered, "I want to go! I want to go!"


    Henry heard Leah''s voice and widened his eyes. What''s going on? How could there be a little girl around Elliot?


    "What''s going on? Why de I hear a little girl over there?¡±


    "It has nothing to do with you." Elliot replied indifferently before hanging up immediately after speaking.


    The little one standing next to him heard what he said; disappointment filled her big eyes while her small mouth pouted too.


    The man reached out and rubbed some stray hairs off of her head while exining softly, "I''m very busy."


    The young girl pped away his hand and lifted her chin haughtily.


    ¡°Hmph, if you don''t take me to the hot springs. you can forget about me helping you pass the test!"


    Rose had juste down and witnessed this scene of their confrontation. Her eyes flickered with a certain color.


    Truly father and daughter... they really look alike.


    The next morning, Elliot and Leah both wore casual clothes as they walked straight into Rose''s room.


    "Serena, wake up!"


    "Serena, it''s time to get up.¡±


    Two voices sounded at the same time in the room, making Rose feel confused as she was still half asleep.


    "What''s going on?" She rubbed her eyes and sat up. "Why are you both here waking me up together?¡±


    It wasn''t even time to make breakfast yet. Why were they waking her up so early?

 Chapter 1024 Truth (8)

    Chapter 1024 Truth (8)


    Chapter 1024 Truth (8)


    "Serena, dan''t ask questions, get up quickly!" Leah pouted and urged her mother excitedly. She knew she couldn''t tell her the truth about going to the


    hot spring resort, or else it might be ruined. Her mom definitely didn¡¯t want to go to the hot springs with her scumbag dad!


    Rose rarely saw her daughter so eager and had no choice but to get up and wash up quickly. Half an hourter, they all got in the car and headed for


    the hot spring resort.


    Leah and Elliot''s lips curled slightly upwards, looking quite happy. The only one who seemed out of ce was Rose. She was confused and didn''t


    understand what the father and daughter were up to or where they were going.


    As she watched the scenery outside the car window constantly receding. Rose furrowed her eyebrows in confusion and turned towards her daughter


    sitting next to her.


    "Where are we even going?"


    "Serena, you''re so smart, why don''t you guess?" Leah looked at her mother cunningly with a happy smile on her face.


    The n was proceeding as usual! She believed that once they arrived at the hot spring resort, there would definitely be further development in the


    rtionship between Mommy and Scumbag Dad!


    When Rose saw how happy Leah looked, she sighed helplessly. "I can¡¯t guess."


    "You''ll find out when we get there.¡± said Elliot in the driver''s seat with a slight lift of his eyebrows.


    The woman sitting in the backseat rolled her eyes unkindly upon hearing this remark. What was there left to know after arriving?


    Rose felt some resistance towards where she was about to go with Elliot but when she saw how happy little Leah looked beside her, that bit of


    resistance disappeared without a trace from deep within herself.


    She felt guilty for not being able give their child aplete home but if this trip could make it up just slightly, then she would be willing...T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Two hourster, the car entered into mountainous terrain where fresh air filled their lungs while everywhere around them were pleasing shades of


    greenery which somewhat eased Rose''s tension.


    The exterior design of hot spring resort appeared very rustic, clearly built based on natural contours borrowed from its original ecologicalndscape


    yet another Garden Pavilion building added onto it. making people feel refreshed just by looking at it before them..


    After Elliot parked his car at the entrance of the hot spring resort, he sent a message to Henry.


    Not long after, Henry happily came out to greet.


    He thought that Elliot''s cold rejection yesterday meant that he probably wouldn''te to his hot spring resort to rx.


    Unexpectedly, he received a phone call from Elliot this morning asking for the specific address of the hot spring resort.


    He waited happily all morning, and was delighted when Elliot finally came out.


    Unexpectedly, Henry saw Elliot getting off the car with a little girl.


    Henry''s eyes widened instantly, unable to believe it


    Who is this girl?


    When did Elliot have a daughter?


    Just as Henry had not yet recovered from the shock of learning that Elliot had a daughter, another woman got out of the car, making his expression


    even more difficult to maintain.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he muttered, "... Rose.¡±


    Rose gave Henry a cold nce and uttered words with an indifferent attitude. "You''ve got the wrong person.¡±


    She had wondered where the father and daughter were taking her.


    It turned out to be a hot spring resort owned by Henry, whe was Elliot''s closest friend.


    Henry was even more shocked when he heard Rose''s answer.


    He awkwardly touched his nose, silently trying to sort everything out in his mind


    First. Rose was long dead


    So this woman was not Rose. She was just a woman who looks somewhat simr to Rose.


    Even though Henry constantly brainwashed himself, his gaze still asionally fell on Rose''s face, causing self-doubt.


    Did Rose really die?


    Rose naturally noticed Henry''s constant gaze, with scrutiny and doubt.


    She just ignored it all. She came here today just to fulfill the little kid''s dream.


    She was focused on showing the little girl around the beautiful scenery of the hot spring resort, but Elliot standing by her side couldn''t help feeling


    annoyed as he noticed Henry asionally checking out his woman


    Finally. he could stand it no longer and walked right over to Henry and stared at him. ¡°Stop looking at her."


    Henry widened his eyes and looked at Elliot in astonishment.


    "Elliot, she really isn''t..."


    Elliot pursed his lips slightly, and the color in his eyes darkened as he spoke in a cold tone, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± With that, Elliot quickened


    his pace and soon caught up with the two people walking ahead of him.


    enry was leffstanding there for a


    while beforetoming back to reality.


    e lookechat the three people in =>


    front of him helplessly. It was hard


    to deny that they looked like a family


    of three, both in appearance. and


    termperament. Content belongs ite)


    +


    swnovel.ne 4


    After touring the hot spring resort, Henry took them all out for lunch. The little one seemed particrly happy during lunchtime; her whole demeanor


    became much more lively.


    Rose noticed Leah''s changes and secretly felt sorry for her. The three children had beencking fatherly love since childhood, which was why Leah


    wanted to take them out on this trip as a family.


    After finishing+heir meal, Henry took


    them all to where they would be


    staying fox their nap time. In


    afternooh, Henry knocked on


    door and shouted excitedly, "


    We have entertainment nned this


    aft¨¦tnoon. Let''s go y darts!"


    Not long after that, Elliot opened his door and asked indifferently, "What?"


    "Darts!" Henry replied happily with a big smile on his face.


    However, when Elliot heard these


    words, he hegitated slightly and


    lowered hisjaze. He thought to.


    himself, Rose didn''t know how tos


    y darts. Probably she won''t ge:


    But just then, the door next deor


    happened to open up. A small head


    pepped out from behind it="I want to


    go! I want to go!" Content be ongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    NS

 Chapter 1025 Truth (9)

    Chapter 1025 Truth (9)


    Chapter 1025 Truth (9)


    The little one walked out of the room with an expectant look on his face, followed by a resigned Rose. Rose wanted to stay in the room, but who


    would have thought that her daughter would be interested in this? In the end, she couldn''t resist the little one''s pleading and had to go along with her


    daughter.


    Soon enough, they arrived at the exclusive dart-ying venue. As soon as they walked in, a server approached them and asked, "May I help you with


    something?"


    "I''ll have some juice,¡± Leah said with a smile at the server girl. She was looking forward to seeing how her dad would reactter.


    The three adults didn''t order anything and so the server left.


    Henry looked meaningfully at Elliot before teasingly turning his gaze towards Rose. "Little nanny, do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    Rose gave Henry a faint nce but didn''t answer him. Henry loved pushing people''s buttons so not answering was often the best response.


    But Henry persisted and took two steps closer to her. "Little nanny,¡± he said again, ¡°What do you think about my hot spring resort''s scenery?¡±


    Rose felt helpless but replied indifferently, "It''s pretty good.¡± Theyout of this hot spring resort was very well done: it had an antique yet rustic feel


    that made it feel like such a pleasant ce.


    Unfortunately for Rose, she couldn''t afford any extra time here right now because the only reason she stayed by Elliot''s side was to get evidence


    proving her brother''s innocence.


    As she pondered, they entered a private booth where Henry continued harassing Rose. "Hey, little nanny," he said while showing off his darts skills.


    "I''m telling you my dart throwing technique is really good."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmm," replied Rose coolly without any expression on her pretty face whatsoever


    While flirting with her, Henry asionally nced over towards Elliot, wondering if he cared about this woman who looked simr to Rose or not!


    At that moment, there was another knock on their door, which signaled that their darts had arrived!


    "Little nanny, watch carefully! Let me show off!" eximed Henry, casually walking over towards where their darts were ced before picking up one


    himself!


    The dart hit the bullseye, scoring a perfect ten.


    Henry was extremely satisfied and immediately moved closer to Rose.


    "How about that? Am I impressive?" he said with a smug look.


    "Mm," Rose responded in a calm tone, her expression still devoid of emotion.


    As her voice trailed off, Elliot''s expression, standing not far away, darkened.


    After Henry finished speaking, he gave Elliot a meaningful nce and continued, "You tell me, who''s more impressive, me or Elliot?¡±


    Rose''s lips curved slightly, and she uttered a sentence in an indifferent tone. "I don''t know."


    As soon as her words fell, Elliot, who had been standing nearby. took action.


    With long strides, he swiftly approached a waiter, gracefully picked up a dart, and nonchntly threw it.


    His movements were graceful, and.


    coupledwith his casual expression,


    it wasilike watching a refined ~


    paintinge to life. Content


    belongs to  =~


    The dart soared through the air and.


    headed straight for the bullseye,


    ultimately pushing Henry''s dart;


    which was lodged in the center, off


    the mark! Content belongs. to


    Having executed the sequence of actions with remarkable ease, Elliot turned his gaze to Rose.


    But Rose remained as cold as ever.


    Leah, however, cheered for the performance. "Wow, Elliot. you''re amazing! Bullseye!"


    Observing Elliot''s expression, Henry sighed helplessly.


    He could sense Elliot''s jealousy.


    Otherwise, Elliot wouldn''t have intentionally knocked his dart off target like that


    In the next moment, Elliot''s serious voice resonated. ¡°You lost."


    For some reason, Henry felt that his tone was a bit petnt


    He immediately put on a pretense of disbelief and loudly challenged, "If you''re capable, let''s up the stakes!¡±


    "How do you propose we raise the stakes?"


    Elliot''s face still carried that indifferent expression.


    Henry suggested, "If you win the


    next round, I''ll give you half the oS


    shares of this hot spring resort: How


    aboilt that?"


    Swnovel =


    Upon hearing this, Rose furrowed her eyebrows slightly, disliking Henry even more.


    It was just a wager, yet he had escted it to such an extent. He truly was a yboy.


    Elliot arched an eyebrow, calmly asking, "And what do you want in return?¡±


    "I want this little nanny!"

 Chapter 1026 Truth (10)

    Chapter 1026 Truth (10)


    Chapter 1026 Truth (10)


    Henry looked at Rose with a confident gaze, but deep down he was excited beyond belief. He knew Elliot would do anything to win against himself for


    the nanny''s sake


    This way, he could prove that Elliot really cared about this woman.


    Elliot furrowed his brow and pursed his lips into a tight line. After waiting for a moment without an answer, Henry smirked triumphantly.


    "What''s wrong, Elliot? Can''t bear to part with your little nanny?"


    Rose couldn''t help rolling her eyes at the sound of their bet. What was it about dragging her into this? She was a person, not an object!


    Just as she felt indignant, Elliot suddenly turned to look at her with a determined tone. "Don''t worry. I won''t lose.¡±


    Henry grinned and beckoned over a female server.


    "Elliot, I didn''t say we werepeting against each other.¡± he said mischievously. "I meant our teams! You and your little nanny versus me and my


    server."


    Rose immediately objected, "No way! I can¡¯t throw darts!"


    But Henry provocatively nced at Elliot. "Did you hear that? Since your little nanny can¡¯t throw darts, why don''t you just let here with me?"


    "She can''t throw darts, but she has me.¡±


    Elliot spoke up sharply as Leah watched on eagerly. She looked ecstatically happy as she encouraged her mom. "Serena, you have to believe in my


    daddy! He''s really good!"


    Rose didn''t want any part of this boring game but when she met Leah''s hopeful gaze full of expectation, she found herself unable to refuse.


    Of course, Henry didn''t give Rose the chance to speak up: his cunning eyes shed as he chimed in alongside Leah. "All right then! We''ve made our


    decision!"


    The server chosen by Henry had been doing this job for years now; although not quite on par with him when it came to throwing darts. 8 rings


    wouldn''t be any problem to the server whatsoever!


    But Serena... the little nanny... she couldn''t even begin!


    He wanted to see what would happen if he won Serena over. Would Elliot get angry?


    Ever since Rose died, Henry hadn''t seen any expression on Elliot''s face change because of anyone else before...


    But today, he could clearly feel that Elliot was different towards this little nanny.


    Then would help Elliot to see his own heart clearly, so that he couldpletely move on!


    At this thought, Henry became serious.


    As expected, the dart hit the bullseye without any surprise.


    Henry provocatively lifted his head towards Elliot. "Elliot, it looks like I''ve won this time!"


    "It''s better not to speak too confidently," Elliot responded lightly and without hesitation, pulling Rose by the hand and leading her forward.


    He stretched out his slender fingers, picked up a dart and handed it to Rose.


    ¡°Hold the dart this way. Have you seen it clearly?"


    "Um," Rose responded lightly and picked up a dart like him, but her movements were very awkward.


    Elliot''s face softened as he watched her clumsy appearance.


    Finally, he fook a step forward and


    wrapped: Rose i in his arms,


    demonstrating how to hold a dart


    and I Showing her the proper


    technique.


    As she felt the warmth of his body approaching, Rose froze in ce.


    His warm breath tickled her ear in irregr intervals, causing her cheeks to flush with heat.


    "Be more serious." Elliot noticed the woman in his arms was lost in thought. and he uttered three words in a low voice.


    Rose came to her senses.


    Elliot held Rose''s slender hand with both hands, and the color in his eyes deepened a bit.


    At this moment, he was absolutely certain that the woman in his arms was Rose.


    Henry, standing on the side, saw this scene and couldn''t help but have a mischievous smile in his eyes.


    Sure enough, these two people were having an affair.


    Equally excited as him was the little kid Leah standing next to him


    She looked at the scene of scumbag daddy and Mommy sweetly embracing, and her vision was filled with rosy bubbles.


    Scumbag daddy and Mommy were almost about to kiss!


    Meanwhile, Rose was feeling rather displeased.


    She always felt that the man behind her was constantly touching her.


    Unfortunately, at this critical moment, she cannot afford to be distracted.


    Just at that moment, Elliot''s deep voice sounded in her ear, "Focus and keep your eyes forward."


    "Right now, throw the dart in your hand with force.¡±


    As Elliot''s deep voice fell, Rose threw the dart in her hand with all her might.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Right in the center of the bullseye.


    Leah widened her eyes in shock and cheered, "Oh my god! Mommy is so amazing!"


    Rose finally smiled at Leah, then looked thoughtfully at the dart stuck in the center of the target.


    Henry couldn''t help but be impressed. He never expected these two to be so in sync.


    Elliot nced sideways at Henry with a cold expression. "Do you need to try again?"


    Henry shrugged helplessly and said,


    resignedlly, '' ¡®Forget it, bro. I beli even


    your skills. You can have half oft this


    hotspring resort''s shares. "Content


    belongs to  =


    a


    Elliot didnt respond directly bu


    instead looked over at Rose


    standing next to him. "You won;


    congrattions on bing he


    major shareholder of this e680 t."


    Rose: "...2"


    Did she hear correctly?


    Henry: ¡°...!"


    He didn''t mishear that, did he?

 Chapter 1027 Truth (11)

    Chapter 1027 Truth (11)


    Chapter 1027 Truth (11)


    After the game ended, Rose quickly walked into the restroom and sshed cold water on her face. Only then did she slowly calm down.


    Rose forced herself not to think too much about it. It was just a game after all. Elliot''s words were probably just casual remarks.


    After mentally preparing herself, Rose took a deep breath and walked out of the restroom. But before she could take two steps, she heard two familiar


    voices conversing at the end of the hallway.


    "What are you nning to do about Tom? After Rose died, he was convinced that you forced his sister to death and almost stabbed you with a knife


    like a madman. I still have nightmares about it.¡±


    Rose was caught off guard when she heard her brother''s name and these things that she had never known before.


    She covered her mouth in disbelief and silently retreated back into the restroom. She never thought that her brother would do such foolish things for


    her sake - even if it meant going against Elliot!


    There were tears glistening in Rose''s eyes as she realized that even now, her brother didn''t know that she hadn''t actually died! So was Elliot teaming


    up with someone else to get revenge on her brother because of what happened back then?


    As these thoughts raced through Rose''s mind, anger began to consume her until Henry said something unexpected.


    ¡°Even though Tom hurt you so badly back then, you didn''t hold him ountable because of Rose."


    "And now... I believe that you won''t falsely use him.¡±


    Elliot only nced at Henry without responding - he seemed annoyed by his excessive talking


    Rose clenched the hand by her side tightly as doubts filled up inside of her. Would someone who had been so cruel towards me really be kind


    enough towards my brother?


    If Elliot wasn''t trying to frame Tom for what happened back then... then why did he hide the surveince footage? To find out what really happened, it


    seemed like they needed ess to those tapes as soon as possible!


    With the determination once again, Rose quietly left the restroom but just at this moment, Elliot also moved. He turned around, and caught sight of a


    fleeting figure disappearing down at end of hallway...


    Later in evening, Leah kept pestering her mother, her huge eyes full anticipation, "Mommy, won''t youe soak in hot springs with me?¡±


    ¡°That hot spring over there is so beautiful at night! Not only are there all kinds of lights, but you can also see the stars and moon! Uncle Henry said


    that the stars here are so beautiful!"


    "And, and, the hot steam slowly rises up from the hot spring. It will definitely be as beautiful as a fairnd!"


    Rose smiled helplessly when she heard this.


    ¡°Okay, Mommy will go with you. But you have to wait for Mommy to change clothes first, okay?"


    "Mhmm!" Leah nodded happily with a smile on her face.


    Ten minutester, Rose and Leah set off for the hot springs.


    After getting into the pool, Leah was like a happy little duck sshing around in the water.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Rose leaned against the edge of the pool with an indulgent look on her face as she watched her daughter y in the water with a warm smile on her


    lips.


    At first, Rose had some energy left and was teasing her daughter absentmindedly. But maybe because she was tired today, it wasn''t long before


    Rose fell asleep.


    When Leah saw how peacefully asleep her mommy looked like Sleeping Beauty herself, an idea popped into her mind.


    She grinned slyly and climbed out of the hot spring quietly before running away quickly on short legs without making any neise at all


    Several minutester, Rose gradually woke up from being too warm. She rubbed her temples wearily after opening bleary eyes.


    Looking up at moon above, she turned around to call Leah back to sleep but found that there was no trace of Leah in sight! In such a big hot spring


    pool , only she herself remained alone


    Leah was very clever child who


    shouldn'' Get into any trouble; =>


    perhaps she just went somewhere


    else toy y? So Rose didn''t feel too


    anxious about it either. She stood up


    readying herself to leave. Content


    b¨¦longs to  ~


    Due to dimming lights, Rose didn''t notice that standing not far away from where she stood now was Elliot himself.


    Elliot looked at this woman who wore nothing more than just one towel draped over her body; his Adam''s apple rolled involuntarily once while his


    voice became particrly deep when he spoke


    "You waited here specially for me?¡±


    Rose suddenly heard this familiar voice and froze in ce immediately, looking up towards the man standing right before her now.


    How did Elliot end up here? When did he arrive?


    Before Rose could say anything, Elliot''s low voice sounded again. "Are you shy?"


    Rose couldn''t help feeling speechless once again.


    This jerk just barges in without an invitation. What''s there for her to feel shy about?


    She pursed her lips and cast a cold nce at Elliot.


    He stood in backlight, his figure tall and slender. The unparalleled handsomeness of his face was bathed in warm light, giving off a hint of tenderness.


    Suddenly, Rose didn''t want to emerge from the water in front of him like this. Clenching her teeth, she uttered. ¡°Turn around first."


    "Sure." Without the slightest hesitation, Elliot''s lips curled into a barely perceptible smile as he turned away.


    He thought she was merely shy and never considered that she might not want to see him here at all.


    Rose hadn''t expected that this man would actuallyply so readily and turn around.


    But it worked in her favor, as she was only thinking about making a stealthy exit from here.


    Rose tightly gripped the towel


    wrapped arelind her body,


    attempting to tiptoe her way out of >


    the hot.spring as quietly as possifile.


    However, sshes of water stul:


    creat¨¦d quite amotion, despite


    herefforts to be discreet. Content


    belongs to  ?


    Stiffening for a moment, Rese noticed that Elliot hadn''t moved an inch.


    Once she confirmed he wasn''t


    turning around, she briskly headed


    towards the exit Elliot stood in = <>


    ce, waiting for a while, but when


    he didn''t perceive any further ?


    movement, he finally couldnitresist


    turfing around.


    NovelDrama.Org on


    He caught sight of Rose attempting to escape while clutching her towel.


    The next second, before he could call out to stop her, he heard her scream. "Ah!"


    Due to her hasty movements and the wet ground, Rose slipped and tumbled backward!


    Elliot''s expression shed with concern. He hurriedly rushed forward, his hand quickly gripping the woman who was about to fall.


    He pulled her delicate waist close, bringing her into his arms forcefully.


    Still shaken, Rose stared at the man who was now so close, her eyes wide in shock.


    Elliot''s deep gaze fell upon her, a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    "Where did you think you were running off to?¡±

 Chapter 1028 Truth (12)

    Chapter 1028 Truth (12)


    Chapter 1028 Truth (12)


    "I... I''m not waiting for you here!"


    She pushed at the man in front of her, trying to create some distance.


    Elliot felt Rose''s resistance, and his brow furrowed. Instead of releasing his grip on her slender waist, he tightened it further.


    "No, then howe you''re here?¡±


    Before Rose could exin, the voices of Henry and hispanionughing and talking approached from a distance.


    Rose suddenly came to her senses, pushed Elliot hard, and quickly left the spot.


    Elliot watched as the woman fled in panic. her figure disappearing without a trace. He turned to Henry with a dissatisfied expression on his face


    If he hadn''t suddenly appeared, she wouldn''t have been scared away.


    After Henry saw the expression on Elliot''s face clearly, his heart sank.


    With a sheepish grin. he said, "Elliot, although she looks a lot like Rose, as your buddy, I still have to remind you ¡ª Rose is already gone.¡±


    Elliot furrowed his brow and spoke with a cold, warning tone, "She''s Rose."


    After saying this, he turned around and left.


    Henry, who remained in ce, was shocked and opened his mouth wide with an incredulous expression on his face.


    He knew Elliot''s character well, and Elliot wouldn''t be so sure if he didn''t have enough confidence.


    So, Rose didn¡¯t die?


    That little nanny, is it Rose?!


    The hot spring trip ended quickly, and there was no scene of the kind of affection that Leah had imagined her parents would cultivate. She felt very


    disappointed.


    However, the scumbag dad was indeed too busy at work, so they had to return home early the next morning.


    They had just returned to the vi not long ago when the assistant arrived.


    He came to report the progress of the cooperation between Harper Group and RH to Mr. Harper.


    This project had finally made some progress, and he was eager to facilitate cooperation as soon as possible so that he could also feel a bit more


    rxed.


    "Mr. Harper, RH has given a response and we can proceed to the second level now."


    Elliot didn''t even lift his eyelids, quietly waiting for his assistant¡¯s next words


    The assistant felt somewhat helpless.


    "The second level is a go-kart game... There are many skilled mobile game yers in ourpany, but none of them have been able to pass the


    level."


    "The challenge maps they set up were incredibly tricky. Many times we were doing just fine, and then we''d unexpectedly meet a twist and end up


    dying.¡±


    "No one has cleared the game?"


    The assistant nodded solemnly and said, "Our people all failed at the final hurdle. No one made it through.¡±


    He originally thought that the first level was ridiculous enough, after all, which reputablepany would use this gimmick to screen potential


    partners?


    But unexpectedly, the second level was even more challenging than the first one


    Elliot''s lips tightened into a line, and the color of his eyes deepened instantly.


    Just as they were at a loss, Leah happened to pass by from outside the study, humming a cheerful tune.


    The assistant¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and a glimmer of excitement appeared in his eyes unconsciously.


    Last time it was this little girl who passed the level, can she also do it for the second level this time...


    Just as the assistant was lost in thought. Elliot took the initiative to call out to the girl.


    "Leah,e over here."


    Leah walked slowly into the room _


    and satdown on the sofa. She


    looked calmly at her scumbag''dad


    wit big eyes full of confusion.


    She didn''t think that her scumbag dad suddenly calling out to her meant he missed her.


    Sure enough, Elliot immediately stated his demands.


    "The second level of RH is out. Why don''t you give it a try?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The little girl raised her eyebrows and looked at Elliot with a rxed expression.


    The assistant hurriedly opened the phone and handed it to the little girl sitting on the sofa


    Leah took the phone and casually tapped twice on the screen, quickly finding out what her scumbag dad wanted from her.


    This is a level in the go-kart game, and the map was designed by her big brother himself.


    But she doesn''t know how to y the second level that her big brother set, only her second brother knows.


    Leah thought about this, her eyebrows slightly furrowed as she pondered how to resolve the crisis at hand


    Elliot sat at his desk, watching the


    little girl''s. every move intently. Ashe


    Saw Aer i in this state, he couldn''t help


    butSquint his eyes. Content belongs


    to  ¡ª


    ¡°Don''t you know how to do it?¡±


    The little girl was slightly stunned, but quickly understood the implied meaning behind her scumbag father''s words


    If she can''t do it, then there''s no point in her staying here. Her scumbag father will soon kick her out!


    But her purpose for staying here is to reconcile her scumbag dad and Mommy! She can''t leave now!


    Leah''s eyes turned and looked at the man sitting not far away.


    ¡°Of course I can! But I need time.¡±


    "How long do you need?"


    The little ore raised her head ina


    haughty manner, her tender voice


    filling th¨¦ entire room. "I have the


    upperhand now, so when I decide ike)


    prog¨¦ed to the next level, it isentirely


    up-to my mood."


    -


    "What do you want?" Elliot thought the girl was going to ask for something again.


    But Leah immediately shook her head in denial


    "I don''t want anything right now. My mood isn''t great, but maybe it will be better tomorrow. Let''s talk about it then.¡±


    After saying this, Leah slyly winked at her assistant standing in front of her and slowly left the study room.


    Once she left. the assistant turned helplessly towards Mr. Harper sitting on the chair.


    "Mr. Harper?¡±


    Elliot nced lightly at his assistant and said, ¡°Just wait."


    The assistant shrugged helplessly and continued reporting other matters.


    Meanwhile, inside the room,


    Leah immediately dialed Sean''s phone number after returning to her room.


    "Sean, I need your help with something."

 Chapter 1029 Truth (13)

    Chapter 1029 Truth (13)


    Chapter 1029 Truth (13)


    At Shadewoods Vi, Sean suddenly became tense when he heard his little sister ask him for help. His heart raced in response.


    Last time he just went out to eat and ran into that bad woman talking about bullying Leah and Mommy.


    Althoughter Leah said it was a draw and they didn''t lose out, now receiving Leah''s call, Sean still subconsciously felt that his little sister and


    mommy must have been bullied. "Did you guys get bullied?"


    The little girl heard Sean''s concern and smiled in response. "No way! My mom and I are so tough, how could we be bullied!"


    "I came to you today actually to ask for help with a game level."


    "What game level?" Sean was confused


    Leah looked down guiltily, exining softly, "Dad is negotiating a partnership with our big brother''spany. Khalil set up the karting game level, but I


    don¡¯t know how to y this game."


    "Sean, as you know, I came here to torture our dad."


    "But what I should do now is gain our dad''s trust first... So Sean, can you help me pass the level?"


    Sean frowned slightly with resistance on his face.


    Although his little sister said she wanted to torture their dad, he had figured out that Leah had been "bought" by her father! Now she wanted him to


    help their father cooperate with their brother!


    Sean didn''t want to help their father but this was a good opportunity for him to deal with their father.


    So, he smiled cunningly in response. "Okay! I''ll help you pass the level.¡±


    Leah couldn''t believe how easily Sean agreed. "Really? You''ll help me pass it?¡±


    "Hmm," Sean calmly responded, ¡°But the map of the karting game is too difficult; in a short time frame, I won''t be able teach you it all. Only option left


    would be for me to pass it myself.¡±


    The young girl inside the vi room furrowed her brows anxiously, holding ante her phone tighter than before.


    "What should we do then? Should I secretly take his phone out so that you can pass it?¡±


    Sean chuckled before saying firmly, "We both look alike: therefore, I can dress up as a girl, pretending to be you to pass the level for our dad.¡±


    Hearing these words from Sean made Leah''s eyes light up immediately.


    "Sean, your suggestion is great! You''re indeed clever!"


    The curve of the little boy''s mouth on the other end of the phone unconsciously increased as he began to think about how to deal with his scumbag


    dad...


    That evening, Sean called Khalil and exined the situation


    After hearing it, Khalil asked in a deep voice, "What do you need me to do?¡±


    Sean narrowed his eyes slightly and smiled as he stated his purpose.


    "Khalil, I need a pair of nano invisible sses with perspective function."


    ¡°Okay.¡± Khalil immediately agreed. "We''ll follow the n for everything else.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The next morning, Leah arrived at thepany with Elliot''s assistant.


    As soon as they reached the entrance of the building, she smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, I want orange juice."


    The assistant turned around and looked at Leah standing beside him. He knew how important she was to theirpany.


    So he showed a warm smile and said gently, "Alright then. You wait here for me while I go buy it for you."


    "Mm-hmm," Leah replied happily while looking up at the assistant.


    She had made an agreement with Sean that they would switch identities today. Sending away the assistant was their first step in executing their n.


    As soon as thtxassistant turned


    around andwalked into a


    convenience store nearby, Leah ran


    towards another side of Harper >


    Group¡¯s s building where she saw''a


    littleboy dressed exactly likeherself


    waiting there already. Content


    b¨¦longs to


    "Sean!"


    "As nned.¡± replied Sean after giving Leah a signal with his eyes before quickly walking into Harper Group through its main entrance disguised as


    Leah herself.


    He wasn''t really Leah though: he wouldn''t hesitate to punish their scumbag dad once given an opportunity!


    Left behind alone on site watching Sean''s figure disappear into Harper Group''s lobby from afar made Leah feel somewhatplicated inside without


    knowing why exactly so.


    She knew that Sean was very smart; she also knew that he could definitely pass the level set by Khalil.


    But... what worried her most now was whether or not Sean would take action against their father?


    In those big bright eyes of hers were full worries about what might happen next but she didn''t realize it yet herself!


    Just then Valentin, who stood next to Leah. suddenly spoke up. interrupting all thoughts running through the young girl''s mind.


    "Little missy, let''s go back now.¡±


    Leah nced briefly at him before obediently leaving Harper Group.


    Meanwhile inside the building, Sean had just entered when the assistant handed him over a bottle of orange juice.


    "Here, the orange juice you wanted," the assistant said, handing it over without a word.


    Sean knew Leah liked orange juice,


    but he didn''t like it himself. In fact,


    he foundthe sour taste a bit ~


    off- putting. As aresult,his  ~


    expressi on unintentionally b¨¦came


    mere serious.


    -


    The assistant saw the little guy pursing his lips and remaining silent and was suddenly confused.


    If he remembered correctly, just now


    this little girlfad asked him to buy


    orange juice ewith asmileonher ~


    face. Butnow that he had broughtit


    back, stie didn''t seem to have any


    reaction at all? Could it be that the


    brand of orange juice he bought


    wasn''t the one she liked?:Gontent


    belongs to swnovel.ne


    In the office.


    When Mr. Harper said e in," the assistant quickly pushed open the door to his office.


    Sean walked into Mr. Harper''s office and finally sat down on the sofa.


    He remained silent with an icy expression on his face while quietly surveying every corner of Mr. Harper''s office with his eyes.


    Elliot sitting in a leather chair soon noticed that this little girl seemed strange today -pletely different from her usual self.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    In the next moment, his dark eyes suddenly met the young girl''s big eyes.


    Sean stared at his despicable father with a cold gaze, emanating an aura of chilliness. His young face was filled with seriousness.


    Elliot rarely saw the little one in such a solemn manner. The intensity in his eyes deepened unconsciously as he couldn''t help but reflect on his


    actions over the past few days.


    He probably didn''t offend her, did he?

 Chapter 1030 Truth (14)

    Chapter 1030 Truth (14)


    Chapter 1030 Truth (14)


    Last night, the little girl dicin''t look like this.


    As Elliot was lost in thought, Sean let out a haughty "hmph" and turned his gaze away.


    He began openly scanning the office with his nanotech invisibility sses, wanting to see if his scumbag father had really put the important evidence


    in the office.


    Soon enough, his eyes fell on a wall.


    The nanosses easily prated through it and revealed what was inside.


    Behind the wall was a safe, and in its centery something that looked like surveince footage!


    Sean couldn''t help but feel genuine admiration for Khalil''s skills deep down inside him. Khalil''s technology was just so good!


    Today''s visit wasn''t in vain after all!


    The surveince footage that Mommy had been looking for all along was right here. He could tell her that when he got back so she wouldn''t have to


    keep staying at that scumbag''s house anymore.


    Meanwhile, Elliot sitting across from him noticed Sean''s gaze constantly falling on the wall behind him. He reached out with his long fingers and


    lightly tapped on the desk.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The next second, his gentle voice echoed throughout the office and interrupted Sean''s sense of aplishment:


    "How are you feeling today?"


    Sean gave Scumbag Dad a cold nce before coolly spitting out two words. "Not bad."


    "Well then, since you''re feeling good today, how about you pass the second level for me?" Elliot continued as he cast a fleeting nce towards his


    assistant standing by his side


    The assistant received Mr. Harper''s signal and quickly walked over to pick up the phone from the desk before unlocking it and handing it over to the


    little girl sitting on the couch


    Sean gave onest disdainful look at the assistant before taking hold of the phone himself.


    He lowered his head to start ying kart racing games while trying not to let his scumbag dad think less of him even though he wasn''t Leah herself...


    Besides, if he didn''t pass this level, there might be trouble brewing soon enough...


    So, he started ying kart racing games seriously with all of his attention focused solely onto winning the game...


    It didn¡¯t take long until he made it.


    And when he lifted up his head again, Sean saw Elliot''s expression visibly soften


    He wasn''t helping his scumbag


    father, but rather ensuring that his


    scumbagfather received true ¡°


    punishment - being taught a lesson


    by Khali himself! When his scumbag


    fathersaw the real boss behind RH,


    he+ioped that he could seehis


    scumbag dad repent! Cantent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Meanwhile, the assistant looked happily at the little girl sitting on the sofa after receiving her phone back. "Great! We can move on to the next level


    soon!"


    At this moment, Elliot''s handsome face softened slightly. "What do you want for dinner tonight? Let Serena make it for you."


    Sean nced at his scumbag father and pursed his lips without saying anything.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door. Elliot''s eyes darkened as he looked towards the door. "Come in.¡±


    Rose pushed open the office door with a lunch box in hand to bring food for her daughter.


    She was worried about leaving her daughter alone with that scumbag man and hade specially to deliver lunch. Her worried gaze fell upon her


    daughter sitting safely on the sofa and she finally rxed.


    The assistant was still immersed in


    joy over the itthe girl''s Sess in


    passing sucha difficult level! He ~


    couldn''t believe that such a small


    child could pass through something


    none_of them could do themseWves!


    It seems that Mr. Harper''s judgment


    afpeople is indeed urate,


    Coborating with RH might indeed


    rely on this little girl''s abilities.


    After ncing at Rose, Elliot didn''t say much else except walk over happily towards "Leah" and pat her head gently. "Well done! Serena will make


    Tempoyak Patin for you tonight.¡±


    Sean nced sideways and met eyes with his scumbag father who was admiring him.


    Feeling ufortable under Elliot''s approving gaze, Sean red at him before turning away unhappily thinking, ¡®What are you looking at? I''m only


    helping you so we can continue our n!


    Sean thought that if he acted a bit indifferent, his scumbag dad wouldn''t praise him anymore. But little did he know, every action of his was seen


    differently by Elliot.


    Elliot probably thought the little girl was throwing a tantrum. After spending these few days together, wasn¡¯t their rtionship going fine? Was she


    waiting for him tofort her?


    Elliot pursed his lips, subconsciously leaned down, and pulled the "little girl" sitting on the couch into his arms.


    As Sean suddenly found himself being lifted up by his scumbag dad, his eyes widened. This... was the first time he had been held by his scumbag


    dad.


    A tinge of surprise shed through his big eyes, but deep down, there was more resistance. Damn dad, let go of me!


    Sean began tosquirm and struggle,


    trying to freethimself from his dad''s


    embraceNlust moments ago, when>


    he was ti lifted by Elliot, an image ~


    suddenly shed in Sean''s mind -


    EllioXholding another little boy I in the


    hospital that day. Content. b¨¦longs


    to oswnovel. &


    Clearly, his scumbag dad cared more about his other son. So why was he holding him now!

 Chapter 1031 Truth (15)

    Chapter 1031 Truth (15)


    Chapter 1031 Truth (15)


    The little one pushed and struggled in her scumbag dad''s arms, kicking her legs to break free. "Let me go!" she demanded.


    Elliot furrowed his brow, confused by the sudden change in the girl''s attitude towards him. Had he done something wrong? Sean looked up at his dad


    with a face full of anger and resentment. He wanted to tell him that he didn''t need him anymore - not after abandoning them five years ago.


    But as much as Sean hated his father, there was still a hint of sadness in his eyes that even he couldn''t recognize.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Elliot felt aplex mix of emotions rising within him. Something was definitely off with this child today - was she sick? He opened his mouth to ask


    when suddenly Sean kicked hard enough to wriggle out of Elliot''s grasp and fall out of his embrace.


    Rose had just finished setting down the lunch box. When she turned around and saw what happened, her pupils shrank and she rushed over to


    scoop up the little one before she hit the ground


    "Are you okay?¡± Rose asked worriedly.


    I''m fine," Sean replied obediently, feelingforted by her concern for him


    But then something strange happened: Rose put Sean down on the couch before standing up quickly and pping Elliot across the face!


    The sound echoed through the office. making everyone freeze in shock. The assistant standing nearby couldn''t believe what he had just witnessed -


    someone dared p Mr. Harper?


    Elliot red at Rose dangerously once he regainedposure, "You stupid woman! Do you even know what you''re doing?"


    The assistant beside them heard these words and became even more frightened. His face clearly disyed panic. Serena actually dared toy hands


    on Mr. Harper. He couldn''t imagine what consequences Serena would bear.


    Looking at Rose, however, there was not a trace of fear on her face.


    She red angrily at the man standing in front of her, her tone full of usation.


    ¡°Even if you don''t like the child, you shouldn''t harm her like that! You deliberately threw her to the ground? How can you vent your anger on such a


    little girl?"


    And Sean was already stunned in ce. staring nkly at his mommy who was venting her anger at her scumbag dad.


    He didn''t expect that from his mom''s perspective, the situation was that the scumbag dad intentionally wanted to throw him down


    Sean was only stunned for a second before the little devil in his heart immediately woke up.


    He might as well add another log to the fire!


    Sean immediately pouted and looked pitifully at his mother, with a tearful expression.


    "Serena, if you don''te soon, I... I might be thrown to death by him!¡±


    "He just treated me very harshly, I''m so scared!"


    After saying this, Sean looked weak and helpless as he reached out his small hand towards his mommy.


    Rose''s heart softened and she immediately reached out to hug the ¡°daughter¡± andforted her in a soft voice.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you and won''t let anyone harm you."


    At this moment, the assistant standing on the side finally snapped out of it and realized that Serena had misunderstood Mr. Harper.


    He sighed helplessly and urgently exined.


    "Miss Tanner, things are not what you saw! It was just an ident. Mr. Harper didn''t mean to do it. The little guy was struggling and then...¡±


    Before she could finish, Elliot coldly interrupted. "Shut up.¡±


    Elliot''s lips pressed tightly together as he steadfastly stared at the pair across from him.


    The depth of his gaze was unfathomable, yet he didn''t utter a single word


    Rose thought he was feeling guilty and finally willing to admit his misdeeds.


    She increasingly felt disgust towards this man in her heart.


    Rose shot Elliot a fierce re before turning her attention entirely to the child.


    "Alright, stop crying. We''ll ignore the bad guy. How about I take you for lunch, okay?¡±


    Sean looked at his mother with a pitiful expression and nodded gently.


    Humph!


    The scumbag father even wanted tepete with him for Mommy. Don''t even think about it!


    As Sean was about to leave, he


    turned his heat and gave Elliot a


    haughty nee, who was clearly


    irritated byt. He became more <<


    certain.tha something was off.with


    this child today. She seemed lik¨¦ a


    completely different person¡¯


    compared to usual. Couldit be that


    she had been hiding her true nature


    all along and he just hadn''t noticed?


    Meanwhile; Rose walked out of the


    building Kolding her little one and:


    still funaing over Elliot''s actions >


    earlier: Just then, the child in her


    arms ssuddenly twisted around and


    softly called out "Mommy. Content


    b¨¦longs to  ~


    Rose froze in ce.


    Although children don''t nave deep ~~


    voices yet and both boys and girls¡±


    sound simr at this age, she could


    tell the difference even if it was


    subile. .¡±


    It turned out that she had been holding Sean all along instead of Leah!

 Chapter 1032 Catch Her (1)

    Chapter 1032 Catch Her (1)


    Chapter 1032 Catch Her (1)


    She couldn''t help but ask in surprise, ¡°What''s going on? Where is your sister?¡±


    Sean reached out and gently wrapped his arms around his mom''s neck, nervously exining in her ear.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mommy. My sister is safe and has gone home with Valentin. I suggested we switch ces."


    Rose heard him and her furrowed brow rxed slightly.


    But the next second, she frowned again. "Sean, what you did was wrong.¡±


    "Mom, I know I was wrong,¡± Sean hugged his mom pitifully and whined.


    "I wanted to find a chance to sneak into the vi and help you steal the surveince footage. I was afraid that you and Leah would be bullied by that


    bad man so that''s why..."


    Leah seemed unreliable; judging by her appearance, she had probably sided with that bad guy already.


    So he had no choice but to take matters into his own hands.


    Rose sighed helplessly; even though she knew her son meant well, she still reminded him not to do it again.


    "From now on, you can''t do this anymore. If there is anything going on, you have to discuss it with me first okay?"


    The little guy nodded eagerly. ¡°Mommy! The surveince footage proving Uncle''s innocence isn''t at that bad man''s house!¡±


    "Do you know where it is?" Rose asked when she heard about the surveince footage news.


    Sean nodded heavily as he spoke softly: "It''s in that bad man''s office. His office has a wall opposite the door, and there''s footage that proves my


    uncle¡¯s innocence. The hidden safe is inside that wall! I just saw it!¡±


    The woman couldn''t help but feel confused upon hearing this news


    The surveince footage was clearly Elliot''s office yet why did Leah say earlier that it was in the Elliot''s bedroom?


    Regardless of how strange things were turning out, knowing exactly where she could find the footage made everything much easier for her now.


    Rose smiled slightly at Sean. "Well then. from here onwards, everything will be much simpler.¡±


    Sean added, "Mommy. That safe has fingerprint recognition.¡±


    She pursed her lips somewhat hopelessly before saying, ¡°Alright then, we''ll have to get his fingerprints first.¡±


    In the evening Rose returned home with Sean.


    Tonight Rose nned on getting those fingerprints quickly so she could settle things once-and-for-all!


    Sean insisted on going back with his mother for two reasons: to avoid arousing Elliot''s suspicion and to prevent his mother from being deceived by


    the scumbag again. Since his sister had already taken the side of the scumbag, Sean entrusted his mother''s protection to himself.


    After they returned to the vi, Rose used the excuse of cleaning up the room and took Sean around looking for Elliot''s fingerprints in various ces


    in the vi


    But this man Elliot was too much of a clean freak! Whether it was cutlery, chairs, Elliot''s room, bathroom or study... even the air conditioner remote


    control had been wiped clean by servants! There were no fingerprints of Elliot at all!


    Sean frownedslightly and looked


    serious. "Mosamy, what should we


    do now?".Rose tightened her hand ~


    that wasced beside her and


    opened her red lips gently. "It''s Okay.


    lll figure out a way. You go upstairs


    anc-rest first." The situati orthad


    rSached an impasse at this point.


    The only way to break through this impasse was for her to personally find Elliot and get his fingerprints herself.


    Thinking about this made Rose unconsciously bite down on her lip.


    There was no other choice; it seemed that she would have to sacrifice herself temporarily.


    That night, Rose specially cooked dinner for Elliot.


    At 7:30 PM, when he prepared to step into his home door, Rose greeted him with a smile on her face as if nothing happened at noon in hispany.


    "You''re back."


    Elliot raised an eyebrow as if he didn¡¯t expect her actions.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Just when he was uncertain about what she wanted, Rose spoke again with a gentle voice, "I''ve prepared dinner for you as an apology."


    ¡°Today at work I acted impulsively: I''m sorry!"


    Rose tried hard to show sincerity and regret in her expression while looking at Elliott.


    Elliot rxed slightly after nodding silently


    He knew that there must be another n behind this woman''s unusual behavior: otherwise she wouldn''t be so kind-hearted towards him or even


    apologize voluntarily like now!


    With cold eyes fixed on Rose, Elliot


    washed his hands before sitting 2 <


    down qtietly at the table waiting¡±


    patiently, to see if there would-be


    any.ftaws exposed from Ros¨¦''s


    actions tonight. Content belongs fe)


    <


    And Rose was busy serving the man,


    exining-with a smile, "After weleft


    today, E@ah exined to me that it


    was her own fault for falling down


    identally So I was wrong-to


    me you."


    -


    Elliot narrowed his eyes slightly and still had no intention of speaking.


    He was waiting for her next move.


    Rose didn''t get a response from the man and didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, she picked up the bottle of wine on the side and poured Elliot a ss


    more attentively.


    "Mr. Harper, I was wrong today. I hope you can give me a chance to make amends.¡±


    She lowered her posture so much this time that Elliot shouldn''t refuse her... right?


    In order to smoothly obtain Elliot''s fingerprints tonight. she deliberately put sleeping pills in his drink.


    As long as he drinks it down, she will be able to easily obtain her brother''s surveince footage!


    Thinking of this, Rose couldn''t help but show some eagerness in her eyes when looking at Elliot.


    Elliot nced lightly at the woman standing beside him and saw through her deception with just one look.


    That undisguised look in his eyes clearly said: Drink up this ss quickly!

 Chapter 1033 Catch Her (2)

    Chapter 1033 Catch Her (2)


    Chapter 1033 Catch Her (2)


    Elliot''s eyes narrowed, a hint of a smile ying at the corners of his lips. He pretended not to notice her and took a sip from the ss in front of him.


    "I won''t pursue this any further since it''s your first offense," he said, his deep gaze fixed on the woman standing next to him.


    ¡°Don''t you want a drink? Pour yourself one,¡± he added


    Rose hesitated for a moment before declining. "No thanks, I don''t drink."


    Elliot''s sharp eyes bore into her as he spoke slowly. "It''s not that you can''t drink, it''s that every time you do, your whole body breaks out in hives."


    Rose was taken aback by his words and stood there stunned. He was right - every time she drank she would break out in hives all over her body but


    never noticed because she was always too drunk.


    In the past Elliot had helped soothe her difort with medicine whenever it happened... Rose tried to push those memories aside and refocused on


    Elliot''s prating gaze.


    Feeling flustered, Rose quickly changed the subject and made an excuse to leave so she could go help their child take a shower before bed. As she


    left Elliot behind at the table lost in thought staring at his ss with deep contemtion..


    At midnight, Rose quietly slipped into Elliot''s bedroom, hoping he was sound asleep after taking some sleeping pills earlier that night.


    She stood still listening for any soundsing from inside until finally hearing only steady breathinging from within..


    Relieved that Elliot had fallen asleep already thanks to her pills working well enough as nned, Rose confidently approached his bed with fingerprint


    tape ready for sampling.


    But just as she began collecting his fingerprints, Elliot rolled over towards where Rose knelt beside him...


    His arm which had been hanging off the side of bed now pulled back up against himself making it impossible for Rose to get around without waking


    him up or getting caught!


    Frustrated but determined nheless, Rose climbed onto Elliot''s bed carefully inching closer towards him trying not disturb or wake up this man


    who seemed so peaceful while sleeping...All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Elliot''s expression remained tranquil, and the constant furrow in his brow finally rxed in his slumber.


    Rose was close enough to him to hear his breath. She nced at his sleeping face just for a moment before quickly averting her gaze.


    As she was about to apply the tape to the man¡¯s thumb, Elliot. who had been sleeping soundly, suddenly rolled over and pressed the woman beside


    him under him!


    He squinted slightly and sniffed the familiar scent on the woman beneath him, his lips unconsciously curling upwards.


    He hadn''t held her like this for too long...


    Rose was suddenly embraced by the man, and her pretty face was instantly filled with a look of astonishment.


    His warm breath brushed against her ear, causing her ears to turn crimson and her cheeks to blush.


    She reached out and gently pushed the man on top of her, but he didn''t budge.


    At this mament, Elliot was thinking:


    about thetthings he had done with


    Rose inthe past. With a singlec>


    thought, it was as if a fire surged


    downwards.


    7


    Originally, Rose was alittle at a loss


    because of the warmth of the mani ''s


    breath, However, upon sensing


    Elliot! ''s abnormality, she furrowed


    her eyebrows and couldn''t h¨¦lp but


    angrily mutter under her breath.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to


    "He''s really a satyr!"


    Even drugged, he could still feel aroused!


    After hearing the woman''s low and angry muttering, Elliot''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Doesn''t she know he will only be aroused by her?


    He sighed helplessly in his heart, and his lips tightened a little more as he continued to pretend to sleep.


    Rose was held tightly by him for a


    while, and finally managed to pustt


    away the arms that were pressing


    onfier body.


    Swnovel i


    Shey next to Elliot, unable to help but pant for a while.


    He''s so heavy! She might be squished to death!


    After pausing for a moment, she reached out and deftly taped the man''s thumb, then quickly pulled away.


    Once Rose confirmed that she had clear fingerprints, she immediately got out of bed and briskly left the room


    As Rose was about to leave the room, her footsteps suddenly halted.


    Turning back to the bedside, she reached out and delivered a firm p to the back of Elliot''s head.


    "Goodbye!"


    Rose left the room with a sense of relief, her mind already indulging in thoughts of the next steps in her n.


    Little did she know that as soon as she left, Elliot quietly opened his eyes.


    The many on the bed, his eyes coldly staring at his right hand that had just been fingerprinted.


    Now. her goal is very clear.


    And now, he didn''t have to do anything. The most important thing was to wait for the "rabbit" toe to him.


    Once he caught her in the act, he could expose her right then and there - she was Rose!


    Then let''s see how she denies it!

 Chapter 1034 Catch Her (3)

    Chapter 1034 Catch Her (3)


    Chapter 1034 Catch Her (3)


    The next morning, Elliot woke up and didn''t rush to go to work. But as he passed by the room, he identally overheard what sounded like a little


    boy talking inside.


    "Is there any other toothbrush?" the child asked.


    "There should be one in the bathroom.¡± Rose replied warmly before kissing Sean on the forehead.


    "Shall we get up and eat breakfast?¡± Rose asked.


    "Sure!" Sean stretchedzily in bed.


    Just then, Elliot''s tall figure appeared at the door. He frowned slightly and looked around the room. "Why do I hear a boy''s voice?"


    Sean couldn''t believe his scumbag dad was still home at this hour ¡ª he almost blew their cover! So when he heard this question, he immediately


    lowered his head back under the covers without saying a word


    Rose quickly exined, "Oh, Leah''s throat is a bit hoarse today so it might sound like a boy."


    Elliot''s gaze slowly scanned over the mother and son in the room. "It''s gettingte now: Wash up and have breakfast together with me."


    During breakfast. Elliot kept ncing intentionally or unintentionally at Sean. He cleared his throat and softened his tone deliberately. ¡°Did you fall


    yesterday?¡±


    Sean tightened his grip on his spoon and stared fixedly into his bowl of porridge without answering.


    Not hearing an answer from Sean, Elliot patiently asked again, "Did I do something wrong that made you unhappy?"


    He wanted to find out as soon as possible what was bothering this child.


    Finally unable to hold back anymore, Sean looked directly across from him at Elliot with conviction. "I''m not satisfied with anything about you."


    Rose sighed softly when she heard these words ¡ª she knew that of all three children, Sean disliked Elliot most. Khalil had more mature temperament


    despite being reserved while Leah was cute and lively. But Sean waspletely different; often pretending to be aloof but actuallycking love or


    security deep down inside himself.


    As Rose thought about these things. she picked up Sean''s favorite food and put it into his bowl.


    "Be good, what happened yesterday wasn''t Mr. Harper''s fault," Elliot said to the little one, who remained silent and continued eating without agreeing


    or disagreeing. The dining room suddenly became quiet.


    After a moment of silence, Elliot broke the stillness by saying, "If you can pass the third level, I''ll give you a lot of money.¡± He thought that Valentin


    was doing his best to raise the child alone and could use some extra cash.


    However, Elliot hadn''t anticipated that Valentin was much wealthier than he had imagined..


    Upon hearing this, Rose furrowed her eyebrows and looked inquisitively at the little one sitting beside her. "What''s this about the third level?"


    But Sean didn''t answer her question: instead, he looked at the scumbag sitting across from him with a cold gaze.


    I have plerty of money too," Sean ?


    Said after-stirring his porridge witha


    spoon: for a while. Elliot pondered for


    a moment before asking in an


    int¨¦nse voice, "What do you want?"


    Suddenly it urred to him that the little girl had always liked Tempoyak Patin. He wondered if her request would be another strange food item


    In fact, Elliot never thought that this little girl would continue helping him obediently because he never forgot that she was Valentin''s "revenge tool.¡±


    Sean shrugged nonchntly and replied, "I haven''t decided yet. I''ll let you know when I figure it out."


    After finishing speaking in such an indifferent tone, Sean ignored the scumbagpletely and lowered his head to continue eating


    At this moment, there was suddenly another weak voice outside the door - "Daddy."


    Shawn stood at the door looking at


    three people ating together but felt


    unsure about what to do next. His .


    mother grd¨¦red him toe overs


    here sone could see what Daddy,


    was desing since she didn''t dare


    com¨¦ herself afterst times


    isoident because she feared making


    Daddy angry again. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    MN


    Elliot saw Shawn standing alone outside, immediately put down his cutlery, stood up walked towards Shawn, quickly asking, "Shawn, why are you


    here?¡±


    Shawn looked up at his tall father nervously, then asked timidly, "Daddy, today is Saturday. can you take me to y in zoo?"


    This is also something Mommy taught him ¡ª find opportunities where he can interact more with Daddy so Daddy will like him more.


    Elliot asked, "Where''s your mom?¡±


    Shawn looked at him pitifully and answered with concern. ¡°Mom is sick, so she couldn''te with me."


    The man fell silent upon hearing this.


    Shawn waited for a while but didn''t hear his father''s response. His gaze became even more pitiful.


    "Dad, are you busy today too? If you can''te with me, I can go by myself. It''s okay."


    Elliot looked at Shawn full of expectation and fear of rejection. He couldn''t bring himself to refuse.


    ¡°It''s okay. Dad will apany you to the Zoo today.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose had been cold since Shawn appeared but also didn''t forget to observe her son''s reaction.


    Sean saw fis scumbag dad speak


    gently iothat poor little boy and <


    even agreed togotothezoo ?


    together i in the end. In realityhe felt


    disappointed inside. Conterit


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    He unconsciously tightened his grip on the spoon in his hand.


    He had never been led by his father to go to the zoo together before...

 Chapter 1035 Catch Her (4)

    Chapter 1035 Catch Her (4)


    Chapter 1035 Catch Her (4)All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Rose noticed Sean¡¯s sadness and reached out to gently rub his messy hair, giving him silentfort. Meanwhile, Elliot had picked up Shawn.


    "Have you eaten breakfast?"


    "Yes."


    Shawn obediently replied, his gaze falling on the ¡°little girl" sitting at the table inside the house.


    Sean looked over at him with a cold expression.


    Ever since he found out that this poor little boy was the son of the bad woman and the scumbag father, he didn''t want to see him again! But Shawn


    didn''t notice his displeasure at all and even asked him actively:


    "Sister, do you want to go to the zoo together?"


    "I''m not your sister!" Sean said coldly before lowering his head and focusing on eating.


    Upon hearing this, Shawn pouted sadly and asked, "Doesn''t sister like watching small animals?¡±


    "Yes, I hate small animals! I don''t like going to the zoo either!" Sean''s face was full of unhappiness.


    Rose sitting next to them listened helplessly. She knew that Sean was saying one thing but meaning another. She also knew that in fact Sean wanted


    to go to the zoo with Elliot as well. However, hecked security especially when seeing Elliot treating other children better than him; then he would put


    up all sorts of defenses so as not needing any care from his dad.


    After being rejected by Sean, Shawn turned towards her father for help. He actually liked this little sister because he found out she looked very simr


    to the younger brother who saved him that day; therefore, he wanted to y with her.


    Seeing how upset Shawn was and thinking about how recently this little girl had been constantly arguing with him made Elliot think going out together


    might be a good way for them all get along better.


    "She wille with us too,¡± Elliot said firmly without leaving room for discussion before turning back towards Rose. "You''reing too."


    Rose: "272"


    She refused in her heart. But after thinking about how sad Sean had just been earlier she ultimately did not say no...


    An hourter they arrived at Wildlife Park together.


    Shawn turned his head happily to the ¡°little sister" standing next to him.


    "Sister, where do you want to go first?"


    Sean pursed his lips and nced at him lightly, finally squeezing out a word


    "Whatever."


    Rose looked at her son''s pretending-to-be-deep appearance and tightened her grip on his hand slightly. She knew that Sean was happy inside


    because if he really didn''t like it, he wouldn''t havee to the zoo with them no matter what.


    The zoo was big, and each animal exhibit was scattered in different corners. If they relied solely on walking, he worried that their child''s stamina


    wouldn''t hold up.


    So Elliot rented a sightseeing car.


    Elliot sat in the front row with Shawn while Rose sat in the back with Sean.


    The car slowly started moving, and Shawn''s eyes were full of curiosity and doubt about new things that couldn''t be concealed as he asked questions


    from time to time out of curiosity.


    "Daddy, why is a giraffe''s neck so long?"


    Elliot nced at the giraffe nibbling on leaves patiently and answered, "Because of survival of the fittest.¡±


    When Shawn heard this answer, he blinked curiously.


    "What is survival of the fittest?"


    Just then Sean¡¯s cool voice came from behind them.


    "Giraffes stretch their necks so they can survive by eating higher food. Gradually over time through evolution they developed longer necks."


    Shawn heard this exnation and nodded understandingly while looking admiringly at Sean who had just spoken


    "Sister, you know so much."


    "I''m not your sister," Sean replied coldly before turning away haughtily to look outside at scenery passing by quickly outside the window


    Soon they arrived at Panda Pavilion which was crowded with people; there was a big crowd inside and out making it impossible for all four of them


    squeeze into front row seats together..


    Sean grew uprabroad since


    childhood buthad never seen giant


    pandas firsthand before today = =>


    althougttshe had seen many .~ ~


    pictures or videos online about¡¯


    thes&cute animals which she liked


    very much..


    4


    He reached out and tugged on his mommy''s clothes, saying, "Serena, I also want to see giant pandas!"


    Elliot standingybeside them softened


    when hearingthis request; He put


    down little Shawn whorm he held i i>


    his armssthen bent down picking-uip


    "the litthe girl¡¯ and lifting her high into


    air a¨¦king, "Can you see giant


    pandas now?"


    4


    Sean turned bright red as the jerk


    suddenly graBbed him, but he didn''t


    struggle like-he did yesterday to.


    break free trom the guy''s embrace:


    The  At panda was just too ~


    tempting! He craned his neckt6 get


    a better look at the panda raunching


    orp bamboo and tried to irsprint its


    image in his mind. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Two baby pandas were crawling on the ground when one of them tripped over a tree branch. Laughter erupted all around them. and Sean couldn''t


    help but smile. These animals were just too cute!


    After Elliot''s arms grew tired, he finally put Sean down. "Do you want to keep watching?" he asked.


    Sean shook his head slightly and returned to his usual cold demeanor. "No need, I''ve seen enough.¡±


    Elliot sighed and ruffled Sean''s hair. It seemed that once Sean got what he wanted, he lost interestpletely.


    To avoid a repeat of yesterday''s incident. Elliot slowly let go of him instead of dropping him abruptly like before.


    Rose noticed that as soon as Elliot released him, there was a hint of reluctance in Sean''s eyes. But she decided to change the subject instead.


    "Leah, should we go check out another section with different animals?"


    "Sure," Leah replied.


    Sean obediently agreed and moved forward to take Rose''s hand when suddenly a little kid ran into her from behind!

 Chapter 1036 Catch Her (5)

    Chapter 1036 Catch Her (5)


    Chapter 1036 Catch Her (5)


    Her first instinct was to reach out and help the child up


    But little did she know, she had just stepped on a small rock and her whole body tilted backwards


    Elliot quickly stepped forward and caught the woman around the waist.


    Rose fell into his arms. feeling his strong heartbeat as her cheeks flushed with a suspicious blush.


    After Elliot helped Rose stand upright. he tightened his grip on her hands and nervously looked at her.


    "Are you okay?¡±


    His warm breath sprayed onto Rose¡¯s face, causing her heart to skip a beat or two.


    Soon enough, she regainedposure and pushed away from him in panic.


    "I''m fine."


    Even after distancing herself from Elliot, Rose could still feel her heart beating fast. She pretended to be calm by taking a deep breath before saying


    with a smile, "Thank you."


    Elliot''s lips curled up slightly as he gazed deeply into Rose''s eyes.


    Meanwhile, Sean snapped back to reality and quickly walked over to hald his mother''s hand in concern.


    "Serena, are you really okay?¡±


    Rose shook her head slightly when she saw how worried Sean was looking at him. "I''m fine."


    Shawn also came forward holding onto his father¡¯s hand while admiring him respectfully,


    "Dad! You were so cool just now!¡±


    Hearing this made Rose purse her lips in anger towards herself for being so useless earlier! Why did I have to blush like that?


    Just then, some young people who wereughing walked past them making enviousments: ¡°Look over there! That family of four is all good-


    looking!"


    "Yeah! The man is handsome; the woman is beautiful: they look really pleasing together!"


    "They have both son and daughter - what an happy family!"


    "Their children are too cute; I want one too!"


    As Rose listened to theirments, the expression on her face gradually turned cold. She looked displeasedly at those who casuallymented


    about others with furrowed brows wanting nothing more than telling them that they weren''t even married!


    But before she could say anything, Elliot grabbed hold of wrist from behind


    "There''s an ice cream shop over there - kids must want some.¡±


    Rose turned around ncing at Elliot speechlessly wondering why he didn''t care about thosements as if he agreed...


    She didn''t understand why Elliot was so sure that he was Rose, and why he insisted on keeping her by his side. The two little ones'' eyes lit up at the


    mention of going to eat ice cream


    Under the gazes of the two little ones, Rose could only go to the ice cream shop for their sake. Elliot asked gently, "Where do you want to go next?"


    Sean looked around and finally looked at a sign. "I want to see crocodiles!"


    Shawn was stunned when he heard this. "Cro... crocodiles?!"


    Sean looked back at Shawn with a faint expression and said arrogantly, "Coward, even afraid of crocodiles!"


    Shawn frowned slightly and thought that since this sister wanted to see crocodiles, as a boy and an older brother, he couldn''t be more cowardly than


    her.


    So after plucking up his courage, he immediately said, "I''m not afraid! Let''s go see crocodiles now."


    Elliot raised an eyebrow when he heard this. For some reason, at this moment, he suddenly felt that Shawn had be lively.


    Children should be like this.


    The previous Shawn seemed to live without a soul


    Elliot spoke up: "Let''s go together and see the crocodiles.¡±


    As soon as they walked into the


    alligator pookarea in the park, Sean


    became excited looking around =


    everywhere. He leaned over the edge


    of the Roo! looking down, watching


    a ligators basking in sun or a


    swimming around aimlessly; he felt


    +


    CUtious about every hing.Content


    belongs to


    Shawn saw how fascinated his sister was with everything she saw there, so he mustered all courage possible to follow her closely behind.


    Sean nced back at him but didn''t want Shawn standing beside him so he walked away alone.


    The alligator pool is a sunken


    structuresurrounded by thick ss


    panels, Finally, Sean stood ona ystep


    which is closest position frombelow


    whete he can clearly observe every


    single one of them. Content ¡®belongs


    to¡° -


    Although Sean is young but much healthier than Shawn who walks slower than him. So, Sean walked ahead quickly while Shawn struggled behind,


    trying hard to keep up with him.


    When his sister finally stopped walking, Shawn smiled slightly, then ran over, wanting to hold her hand. But running had exhausted most of his


    energy.


    So when Shawn got closer to Sean, his legs involuntarily softened and he stumbled on the small step under his feet. then fell forward!


    At first, Sean twisted his head and didn''t want to look at him. But sensing something was wrong beside him, he finally noticed that Shawn had actually


    fallen into the alligator pool!


    Sean was shocked and quickly reached out his little hand to try to grab Shawn.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But he was toote. Their hands were only a hair''s breadth away from each other and missed. Sean could only watch as Shawn fell into the alligator


    pool...


    The people around them saw this scene and suddenly burst into exmations.


    "Oh my God!"


    "A child fell in!¡±


    "Call someone! Hurry up!¡±


    Elliot heard themotion and nced at the alligator pool. He was surprised to find that it was Shawn who had fallen in!


    The man''s veins bulged immediately, with even a few beads of sweat appearing on his forehead.


    He turned around immediately but happened to see Sean standing there looking stunned with an outstretched arm.


    Elliot became angry thinking that it must have been Sean who pushed Shawn down since he had been treating him badly all day long


    His face darkened with anger as Elliot yelled at Sean, "What did you do?!"


    Sean was startled but finally came back to himself. Seeing Elliot looking like a demon in front of him. he realized what had happened - he had been


    misunderstood again.


    A hint of grlevance shed through


    his heart-but soon disappeared as¡±


    he stared back fiercely at Elliot. His


    eyes. seemed capable of killing


    someone like knives piercing?


    through flesh.


    NovelDrama.Org -


    Elliot sensed "the little girl''s" gaze on him, taken aback for a moment.


    This was the first time she had looked at him like this... it made him feel ufortable inside...


    However, right now there were more important things for Elliot than worrying about these things. Saving Shawn from drowning was his priority!

 Chapter 1037 Catch Her (6)

    Chapter 1037 Catch Her (6)


    Chapter 1037 Catch Her (6)


    Sean stared coldly at Elliot, his small fists clenched tightly as he spoke each word deliberately. "I didn''t push her in.¡±


    Elliot was filled with anger at the image he had just witnessed and shouted back, "If anything happens to my son, I won''t let you get away with it!"


    Upon hearing this, Sean''s pupils contracted and he felt a sharp pain in his chest


    His son...?


    The little guy hesitated for only a moment before taking a step forward and jumping straight into the crocodile pit!


    Onlookers were shocked by this scene and cries of rm erupted


    "Ah!"


    ¡°Another child fell in!"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "What''s going on? Where are the parents?¡±


    The staff quickly noticed what was happening and rushed over with tools to open the door of the crocodile pit.


    Meanwhile, Elliot stood frozen in ce with shock written all over his face.


    He never expected that this little girl would do something like that! Just because of one sentence from him... she jumped right in! He had intended to


    catch her but couldn''t move fast enough...


    What Elliot didn''t know was that Rose had just returned from shopping when she saw everything happen right before her eyes. Her pupils contracted


    as she dropped what she was holding onto the ground. She pushed through the crowd towards the crocodile pit where her son had fallen into.


    All Rose could think about was saving her child. She rushed towards Sean who was standing nearby. looking helpless.


    Just then, a voice sounded behind Rose. "Calm down."


    Rose turned around abruptly and red at the man standing before her. Without hesitation, she pped him across his face.


    "You bastard!"


    "You heartless monster who pushed such a young child into danger...¡±


    "Are you human?"


    Elliot watched helplessly as tears streamed down Rose''s face; unable to find any words to say or defend himself against these usations.


    He wanted to exin that he hadn¡¯t pushed Leah into danger but knew deep down inside that no one would believe him.


    Frowning slightly while pursing his lips together lightly. "I''ll exinter," said Elliot as he rolled up his sleeves. preparing himself for jumping directly


    into water trying to save both children


    However, the staff beside him noticed what he intended to do immediately and grabbed hold of his arm tightly, preventing him from doing so.


    "Sir! You can''t jump down there!"


    "Yes, we have professional animal trainers and rescue personnel! It''s too dangerous for you to go down there!"


    Elliot''s face was full of displeasure as he looked at the staff, his gaze sending shivers down their spines.


    The staff stiffened and quickly exined, "If you jump down now, you will definitely disturb the crocodile. The situation will be even more


    complicated then."


    In the crocodile pool at this moment, Shawn who had fallen in earlier was huddled in a corner staring nkly at the crocodile on the tform staring


    back at him.


    He was terrified and his breathing unconsciously quickened. He could even feel a slight pain in his chest due to excessive fright.


    His little face turned pale and he wanted to scream out loud. But before he could make a sound, Sean whispered softly nearby, "Don''t scream.¡±


    Shawn trembled all over with fear but obediently kept quiet. His expression became even more aggrieved but he still persisted in not making any


    noise.


    He had just seen that it was this little girl who had jumped down by herself... Could it be... she came to save him?


    Sean breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that although Shawn was scared, he listened obediently without making any noise.


    He took two deep breaths before carefully moving towards Shawn''s direction step by step.


    Above them, Rose watched her


    son''s moverpents with her heart


    suspended like it was hanging from


    a sharp thread. She stared fixedlyat


    her SOR''S condition and clearlysaw


    howctightly his small hands were


    cle¡ìched into fists while tears welled


    Upin her eyes again. Content


    belongs to


    Sean must be very scared too... It''s all her fault; if she hadn''t beente then her son wouldn''t have fallen into the water!


    Rose felt both heartbroken and self-ming: almost biting through her lower lip until blood oozed out from it.


    But she knew that under these circumstances she could only listen to what the staff said; not making any noise so as not to disturb the crocodiles.


    Those who were worried along with


    Rose included-both staff members


    Standing aiishore as well as ¡°


    audienc&¨¦members watching a


    intently without daring to breathe


    deeply lest they startle an crocodile


    whieh might suddenly lunge forward


    sWallowing both children whole.


    At this time another crocodile lying on its stomach near one end of the pool slowly crawled towards Sean''s direction


    Ever since Shawn fell into water earlier on, this crocodile had noticed movement here but had been observing quietly until now.


    When Sean fell down again, the crocodile fixed its gaze on the two prey. Sean sensed the danger and his breathing became rapid, sweat dripping


    from his forehead. He had to save Shawn now that he had jumped down.


    Sean recalled everything he knew


    about crocodiles, including some


    videos on how to tame them. He .


    pursed his lips and calmly walked


    towards-Shawn, lowering his head


    and whispering, "Wait a minute:


    Slowly move backwards unt you


    reach the shore where someone will


    pull you up.¡±


    ~


    Shawn looked at the brave girl in front of him who seemed younger but braver than himself as she faced an crocodile without fear. His hand tightened


    by his side as he tried to adjust his breathing


    He also needed to be brave!


    Before he could say anything else, Sean''s voice rang out again. "Quickly go!¡±

 Chapter 1038 Catch Her (7)

    Chapter 1038 Catch Her (7)


    Chapter 1038 Catch Her (7)


    Shawn looked at Sean, his face pale, but his eyes showed obvious concern.


    Sean avoided his gaze. pursed his lips and coolly said, ¡°I''m fine. Trust me."


    After saying this, he didn¡¯t walk back but instead walked step by step towards the direction of the crocodile.


    Crocodiles have sensitive hearing and vision. The only way to tame them is to outsmart them!


    Sean wasn''t confident about it but since things hade to this point. he had to take a risk and try.


    Soon enough, Sean stopped walking.


    At this moment, there was less than two meters between him and the crocodile.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    A crocodile stared silently at a child.


    In the next second, the crocodile took the initiative and pounced towards Sean aggressively.


    Since Sean was small in size he was also very agile. He dodged the attack of the crocodile and rolled directly behind its tail!


    The crocodile missed its target as it lunged forward. Its movements became faster as it kept turning around trying to bite its prey in front of him


    At this time above the crocodile pool, people were already shocked with their mouths wide open!


    What did they see?


    They saw that little child who fell down ying with an crocodile...?


    Unlike what spectators thought. workers whe were waiting around to take action near the crocodile pool saw something different! They watched that


    little boy''s agile movements feeling like they were dreaming...


    To ordinary people, Sean seemed like he was constantly circling around with an crocodile...


    But they understood that this little boy was trying to tame an crocodile!


    He actually wanted to tame an crocodile?!


    While they were shocked, Sean had seized upon fatigue of crocodiles! With one stride forward he sat on top of the crocodile¡¯s back!


    He gently stroked its head while softly speaking, "Good boy... don''t be afraid!"


    And because of these few strokes from him, the violent crocodile''s movements gradually slowed down and eventuallyy motionless on ground!


    After more than ten minutes, Shawn was rescued by someone...


    As soon as he got ashore, Shawn fainted. His small face turned pale which made people feel sorry for him.


    Elliot immediately picked up the quick-acting medicine that his subordinate had just brought and gave it to the little guy, holding him in his arms with


    heartache


    "Shawn, it''s okay, it''s okay.¡±


    After a while. the little guy woke up from his arms.


    He saw Daddy and his eyes became sour. He murmured, "Daddy..."


    ¡°Don''t be afraid, everything is fine."


    Elliot rarely spoke softly andforted him. His brow was still furrowed without loosening.


    In his mind were all thoughts of the little girl who was still confronting the crocodile. His eyes were also full of worries.


    He didn¡¯t know why when he saw the little girl jump just now; a severe pain arose in his heart.


    At this moment, Shawn slowly reached out and pulled on his daddy''s sleeve with self-me: "Daddy, I''m sorry. It was my fault for falling down


    carelessly and causing so much trouble."


    When Elliot heard this sentence, his pupils shrank slightly. He pursed his lips and asked in a deep voice: "Did you fall down by yourself?"


    Shawn nodded lightly and whispered, "Yes, I wasn''t looking at where I was going while walking; identally tripped over something which caused..."


    The man''s pupils shrank instantly upon hearing this news. The hand holding Shawn tightened unconsciously too.


    Just now he thought that Leah pushed Shawn down but unexpectedly found out that it wasn''t true at all!


    He misunderstood the little girl just now...


    After a while again, Sean finally stood on shore, drenched from head to toe.


    Rose held @towel handed over by ~~


    the staff with redeyesas she I<


    wrapped her son around wiping Loft


    water droplets from him wornedly


    asking, ¡°Are you injured anywhere?"


    I''m fine," said Sean as he gently touched Mommy''s face but even though he said so there were still some tremors in his small body


    Upon hearing these words, Rose couldn''t restrain herself anymore; she rubbed her son into her arms apologizing softly beside his earlobe:


    "I''m sorry baby... Mommy didn''t protect you well enough."


    "Mommy, you''ve already done very well.¡±


    Sean gently hugged Mommy backforting her softly


    At this time Elliot walked over holding Shawn in his arms.


    On Elliot''s cold face, there was even some guiltiness present.


    But before he could say anything, the little guy broke free from Rose''s embrace and pointed angrily at Elliot, who was slowly walking towards them.


    "Serena, this man forced me to jump!"


    Elliot: "..."


    He admitted that what happened earlier was his fault. He shouldn''t have used the little guy. Was this revenge?


    Rose stood UR angrily when she


    heard this and.red at Elliot. She


    knew it wasthis scumbag who.


    pushed gean down! He really wasa


    bastare-with a heart of stone, not¡±


    even.sparing children! She couldn''t


    help but curse him, "You scum! Now


    that the child has identified you,


    what else do you have to say?"


    "The situation is not what you think.¡± Elliot held Shawn in front of the woman with a serious expression


    Rose sneered and stood up holding Sean tightly while looking coldly at the man in front of her.


    "Mr. Harper''s child is very precious; we can''t afford to offend him." But they could avoid him!


    After saying these words, she carried Sean away.


    Elliot watched as Rose''s figure disappeared into the distance with Shawn in his arms; his heart felt heavy because he couldn''t exin himself clearly.


    Shawn hung his head slightly as he clung nervously to himself without saying a word..


    In the evening, two people stood facing each other in the study under dim yellow light casting long shadows on them both.


    Elliot frowned slightly before finally breaking the silence by speaking first, "I''m sorry for today: I got too excited and misunderstood you.¡±


    Sean didn''t speak but only looked coldly at Elliot standing before him.


    Elliot tried f rub Sean''s head but he


    moved aside avoiding it which made


    Elliot sigh helplessly and continue


    speaking softly, "Thanks for today; if


    it weren''t for you, Shawn wouldn''t be


    safe now."


    ¡°


    Sean remained silent while watching Elliot closely with an icy gaze.


    Elliot saw how indifferent the little guy looked, so he patiently continued trying to appease him:


    "It''s my fault today. How about I make it up to you? Just name your request as long as I can do it."


    Hearing those words made Sean sneer sarcastically. "You''re so good to your son; being your son must be such happiness."


    Elliot''s eyes darkened as he suddenly spoke up. "Is your dad not treating you well?"

 Chapter 1039 Catch Her (8)

    Chapter 1039 Catch Her (8)


    Chapter 1039 Catch Her (8)


    Sean looked coldly at the man in front of him. "I told you, my dad died a long time ago. I never had a father growing up."


    The man paused, remembering when the little girl first came to his house and said her father was dead


    Elliot remained silent for a moment before picking up a ss of milk and cing it in front of the little girl. "Don''t be sad. I believe if your father were


    still alive, he would treat you well."


    Sean sneered. "Who said I''m sad? I think it''s better this way. I''d rather he stay dead forever."


    Hearing this, Elliot felt a pain in his chest as he watched the little girl''s expression.


    He didn''t know why, but seeing her like this made him feel sorry for her.


    After remaining silent for another moment, Elliot reached out to touch the little girl andfort her.


    But as soon as his hand reached out, she moved away from him.


    Elliot pursed his lips and grabbed onto her arm before gently stroking her hair. "You''ll be stronger in the future.¡±


    Sean didn''t avoid his neglectful father''s touch but felt even more upset inside.


    He had a dad right in front of him who only cared about another woman''s son instead of him


    Eventually. after Elliot let go of Sean''s arm, he went back to his room alone.


    Hey quietly on his bed with closed eyes while memories from earlier that day reyed over and over again in his mind: His neglectful father


    scolding him for pushing down an innocent child followed by an image of that same child being held by his scumbag dad momentster; then there


    was also his scumbag dad apologizing to him just now...


    An hourter, Rose opened Sean''s bedroom door, only to find him curled up on top with tears still glistening at the corners of both eyes.


    Rose felt uneasy seeing Sean like this, knowing how much he craved fatherly love and yet his own biological dad continued hurting instead


    But despite feeling heartbroken herself over what happened between them all today, Rose knew deep down that telling Elliot about everything might


    lead towards her losing custody rights..


    She had to get the surveince footage as soon as possible and leave with her children and brother. ording to the n she made with Sean, they


    would sneak into Elliot''s office tomorrow to steal the footage. She hoped everything would go smoothly.


    The next night, Sean returned to Valentin¡¯''s vi. When he walked in, Valentin was sitting on the couch watching cartoons with Leah. Sean walked into


    the living room with a calm face and sat at the other end of the couch without expression.


    After a few seconds of silence in the living room, Leah asked in surprise, "Sean, why are you back?¡± Sean looked up at Leah indifferently, his eyes


    betraying his disappointment that he couldn''t hide.


    Yesterday''s incident at the crocodile pond still had a big impact on him. But right now Leah waspletely focused on why he came back suddenly


    and didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with him.


    "You''re back? Whaat if you''re


    caught..." Leah started worrying but


    Sean intertupted her coldly saying


    ¡®Tonight¡®miom will get proof of


    Uncle''sinnocence from surveince


    videa¡¯so you don''t have to worry


    about me noting backfere.


    ¡°Your worries are unnecessary," he added.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Leah wanted to argue but couldn''t find any words for it after thinking for a while. After some time passed, she clenched her small hands together,


    trying hard not to show weakness or fear.


    "But Sean, our n is still about getting close to dad and taking revenge, right?" She asked finally


    Sean narrowed his eyes as if reading Leah''s thoughts immediately before answering calmly, ¡°As soon as Mom gets hold of that surveince video,


    we''ll contact police station."


    "Once we rescue Uncle, we should leave this cepletely." He knew that his sister wouldn''t want leaving their father behind even though he was


    scum!


    Valentin heard what they said and got excited. "Yes! As soon as we get our hands on that footage, let''s head overseas!¡±


    "And then I can follow you guys


    home, so I caf meet my master!" He


    had never ret anyone who was so.


    ~


    knowledgeable like Mas


    ¡°a


    er befores


    Masters code technology wa


    top- nth! If he could st


    Master for two years, th


    ni@ doubt that even Vale


    dy uF


    n


    $ also


    der


    en there i is


    tin h


    imself


    could be an expert too!


    Valentin''s gaze became more intense as he thought about it. looking at his master¡¯s younger siblings.


    Leah, sitting on the other side of the couch, couldn''t hide her disappointment when she heard this. She had been thinking about how to bring her


    scumbag dad and Mom together again, but now they had to leave...


    She knew that after they left, her dad and mam might never be able to be together again in this lifetime.


    Leah nervously looked at Sean


    "But don''t we still have to help that scumbag pass the third level? Why do we have to leave now?¡±


    "Khalil will take care of everything else. You don¡¯t need to worry," Sean replied coldly as he saw through Leah''s thoughts with a single nce


    As soon as he finished speaking, Leah''s tone rose once again


    "But didn¡¯t you tell me before that being a person means keeping your word? We promised Dad that we would help him pass the level. How can we


    break our promise and leave now?"


    Sean sighed heavily and spoke seriously, "Leah, I said, Khalil will take care of everything else. This is not something we should do.¡±


    The little girl felt Sean''s unhappiness and hung her head low without daring to mention anything about her scumbag dad anymore.


    But not speaking up didn''t mean she was giving up either.


    That night after returning to their


    room, Leah ttiought for a while


    before deciding to secretly return ta


    the vi where her scumbag dad


    lived. She still wanted him and ~


    Mommy back together no matter


    what happened; she had decided


    she would use thisst chance to


    help them get back together.


    After thinking for a long time, she finally left a note on Sean''s desk - ¡°Sean, I''m sorry but I still want my scumbag dad and Mommy back together.¡±

 Chapter 1040 Catch Her (9)

    Chapter 1040 Catch Her (9)


    Chapter 1040 Catch Her (9)


    Late at night. Rose arrived alone at the Harper Group building. She was nervous and her palms were slightly sweaty. Using Elliot''s fingerprint, she


    sessfully unlocked the building''s security system and walked in without any obstacles. Once inside, she took Elliot''s private elevator and then


    used her fingerprint to unlock his office before confidently walking in.


    Elliot''s office had a cold calor scheme which made it look even colder at night. With pursed lips and a serious expression, Rose walked straight


    towards the wall opposite the office.


    After a moment of searching, she found a switch on the wall that revealed a decent-sized space when pressed. In the center of that space was a


    ck safe.


    Trembling slightly with anticipation, Rose used the fingerprint to sessfully unlock the safe. When she heard it click open, for just one moment


    everything felt surreal to her, as if this whole thing had been too easy.


    It was like stepping into an already prepared trap set by hunters whe lured their prey step by step into it.


    Rose crouched down next to the safe and took a deep breath before deciding that enough was enough; after all this time worrying about what could


    go wrong when everything seemed so perfect? She bit down hard on her lip before reaching out for something inside - a box with abel reading


    "Hotel Surveince Footage on July 9th.¡±


    As soon as Rose saw those words on thatbel affixed to that box, she knew immediately this was what she needed!


    She held onto that box tightly in one hand while smiling lightly with relief spreading across her face. ¡®Finally! I can save my brother!"


    The smile grew wider as happiness filled every inch of Rose''s body; even unconsciously letting out sounds of joy. "This is great! I can finally prove my


    brother''s innocence!¡±


    As long as she could rescue her brother, she was determined to convince him to leave this ce with her. When the time came. they could find a


    ce to live a good life abroad.


    Rose stood up happily, holding onto that precious box tightly while feeling light-footed as if walking on air... but suddenly all lights turned on brightly


    within Elliot''s office!


    Rose instinctively raised her hand to shield her eyes, looking a bit flustered. What''s going on?!


    Just then, the office door was pushed open and a tall man in a ck suit walked in.


    "Rose, it''s really you!" His voice was deep and confident.


    There was also a hint of excitement that he couldn''t quite hide


    Rose''s pupils shrank. She never expected Elliot to suddenly appear here!


    She tightened her grip on the surveince video tape in her right hand and knew that things had escted to this point. Denying her identity would be


    useless


    Thinking of this, she looked at the man before her with an even colder gaze.


    Rose didn''t want to waste time talking with him since she had obtained the most important surveince footage!


    She took a deep breath and tried to walk past Elliot without saying anything but he clearly wasn''t going to give up that easily.


    With his face darkening, he stepped towards Rose with an imposing manner.


    Seeing his gloomy expression, Rose couldn''t help but take two steps back in fear. "What... what do you want?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Elliot smirked contemptuously as he stared at Rose with cold eyes devoid of any emotion. ¡°Rose, tonight you got what you wanted again... are you


    nning on running away?"


    The woman shivered as she took another step back before identally falling into the chair behind her.


    In the next-second, Elliot leaned


    forward towards Rose by cing his


    hands of either side of the chaif-


    arm resis until their faces were only


    inches apart from each other


    "Speak." Content belongs ta¡±


    -


    With gritted teeth and Knowing that


    remaining sifent wouldn''t help


    anymore at this point, Rose red->


    defi antlysat him while furrowing her


    eyebrows. "What''s wrong? I''m not


    yourconcern! Why should you care


    iff ¡°Fun or not?!"


    o


    Elliot took a deep breath before speaking again in an even colder tone, "Don''t forget, Rose... you''re my wife.¡±


    Hearing those words made Roseugh mockingly yet unable to conceal how much pain it caused inside of herself...


    Wife?


    This word was like a joke reminding herself of all those shameful moments from before...


    Her eyes narrowed as she red at Elliot who was now so close. "Elliot! Isn''t driving me to death one time enough for you?"


    If only she hadn''t been so foolish back then, how could she have ended up being exiled like this now?


    If he hadn''t cheated, how could she have abandoned her identity and started over!


    She had be like this now, wasn''t he the one who started all of this!


    As she pondered, her gaze on the man before her turned increasingly furious, almost wishing she could beat this scumbag to death right now.


    The man''s lips curled into a cold smile as he saw the anger in her eyes.


    "I drove you toxyour death?! If it


    weren''t for your stupidity back then,


    not even knowing how to drive, <>


    would you have been driving intothe


    sea?" Elliot looked at the stubborn


    worran I in front of him and suddenly


    fefBike a fool, just like he uS¨¦d to be.


    At that time, he watched helplessly as Rose got into a car ident and fell into the sea.


    He even jumped into the sea and searched for her for a long time!


    But as a result, this woman is still alive, but she doesn''t tell him!


    If it weren''t for him catching her today trying to take the footage, would she have wanted to leave quietly again?!


    She''s the one who can''t recognize goodness!

 Chapter 1041 Catch Her (10)

    Chapter 1041 Catch Her (10)


    Chapter 1041 Catch Her (10)


    Rose gritted her teeth and raised her hand to p the man.


    Just as the p was about tond on the man¡¯s face, it was suddenly caught by him.


    Elliot tightly grabbed her wrist and forcefully pulled the woman, who had fallen onto a chair, back up


    Rose struggled with disgust, trying to break free from the man¡¯s grip.


    ¡°Bastard, what are you trying to do!¡±


    "You are the bastard!"


    The man''s eyes burned crimson as he stared at the woman before him. His voice was cold and emotionless, "Rose, you''ve done so much just to fake


    your death, your scheming runs deep!¡±


    "Elliot, are you crazy?!"


    Rose forcefully struggled against the man¡¯s grip. her eyes filled with resentment towards him.


    Her words were like a spark that ignited the explosive, instantly igniting all the emotions that had been suppressed in the man''s heart.


    It''s clear that she was the one entangled with other men; it was her betrayal in the first ce! What qualifies her to treat me like this!


    Elliot thought of those things he had seen before... and felt a burning sensation in his chest!


    No matter what, he would never let her slip from his grasp.


    Elliot tightly held onto her hand. restraining her in his embrace.


    Leaning on her shoulder, he hoarsely growled, "Yes, I''ve gone mad! When you were secretly with other men behind my back, were you nning all of


    this?"


    As he spoke, he no longer held back his emotions, his hand reaching to tear Rose''s clothes apart.


    Rose''s pupils suddenly shrank and she began to struggle violently.


    She couldn''t understand a word of the nonsense he was saying.


    It''s truly bewildering ¡ª he was the one who had affairs within their marriage and even fathered a child outside, yet now he''s turning the tables on her?


    "Elliot, what nonsense are you talking about! Let go of me... What are you doing!¡±


    With pursed thin lips, his actions grew more forceful.


    Elliot tore open Rose''s clothes.


    Rose shivered all over, not waiting for her to react, he pressed her onto the office desk.


    Elliot''s crimson eyes gazed deeply at Rose, and his lips parted slightly. "Rose, you can¡¯t escape.¡± he said


    Her body tensed, she forcefully pushed against the man in front of her.


    "Elliot, let go of me!"


    "Impossible."


    I will never let you go again in my whole life.


    Elliot''s eyes changed color, and he began his conquest of Rose once again.


    Hisrge hand firmly gripped her slender waist, his head lowered to eagerly nip at her red lips.


    Rose gritted her teeth and forced herself to calm down. After that, she began searching for something on her desk that could be used as a weapon.


    By now, Elliot had stripped Rose''s blouse, leaving her shivering in the cold.


    The next moment, Rose clenched the pen she had just grabbed and thrust it forward with all her might.


    Caught off guard, Elliot was pierced by the pen, slowing down his movements.


    Just as Elliot was gasping for MN


    breath, Rose pushed the man in


    front of her with all her strength;


    dodging his embrace and running


    towards the door of the office.


    Elliot saw the figure of the woman >.


    fleeing.and his hand clenched int a


    fist at Kis side. His voice, whenhe


    spoke, sounded like that of ademon


    fram hell. Conten belongs.to


    NovelDrama.Org -


    "Rose, how dare you run away!"


    The woman running ahead tightly gripped the surveince footage in her hand and left the office without looking back.


    She must leave immediately!


    Elliot pressed down hard on the pain that wasing from his chest and ran after Rose.


    The distance between the two people gradually shortened, but Rose remained unaware.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    When she ran to the elevator door, she frantically pressed the elevator button, but there was no response from the elevator.


    Finally, she could only turn around and run towards the stairs.


    Just as she was about to run down the stairs. a cold and deep male voice sounded from behind her.


    "Rose, if you run again, I''ll end you!"


    Rose trembled and quickened her pace beneath her feet.


    Just as she was about to hurry and leave, her foot suddenly tripped and she fell down the stairs.


    Elliot''s heart raced and he quickly stepped forward.


    "Rose!"


    He walked quickly to the stairway and happened to see Rose rolling down from the stairs.


    The stairwell bore faint traces of blood, causing Elliot''s pupils to shrink.


    Rose''s head thudded against the floor, leaving a sizable mark as she winced from the pain.


    In a daze, she caught a glimpse of Elliot''s worried gaze, though deep down, she felt it might not be genuine.


    She only knew that this time, she might not be able to escape.


    Upon seeing Rose''s bloodied face, Elliot got nervous.


    His hand trembled slightly as he reached out to Rose, "Rose, how are you?"


    The response to him was not the guarded voice of Rose, but aplete silence.


    Rose fainted.


    Elliot''s chest heaved erratically, trembling as he lifted the unconscious woman off the ground and strode out of the building


    Soon, the ck sports car drifted to a stop at the entrance of the hospital


    He ran into the hospital with Rese, who had already fainted, in his arms and his steps were unsteady.


    "Doctor! She has fainted!¡±


    Due to Elli¨¦t''s urgent cries, the


    doctors and nurses on duty at the>


    hospital quickly emerged fromitheir


    offices and discovered Rose: s-


    caidition. Content belongs. to


    swnovel.


    Not long after, Rose was rushed to the emergency room.


    The man left outside the emergency room stared intently at the door, his eyes filled with concern and his hands trembling uncontrobly.


    He never thought of hurting her.

 Chapter 1042 Catch Her (11)

    Chapter 1042 Catch Her (11)


    Chapter 1042 Catch Her (11)


    Half an hourter, the doors to the emergency room swung open and a doctor in a white coat emerged. Elliot stepped forward, his eyes fixed on the


    doctor.


    "How is she?¡± he asked.


    "The patient is fine. She only suffered some superficial injuries which have been treated. The fainting was likely due to mild concussion and emotional


    distress," the doctor replied solemnly before attempting to leave again.


    Elliot stopped him in his tracks once more with a puzzled look on his face.


    "Anything else?"


    The color of Elliot''s eyes deepened as he spoke in a low voice, "When will she wake up?"


    "It''s not entirely clear at this point. While her injuries are not serious, it would be best for her to stay here for observation over the next few days just in


    case there are any lingering effects.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Elliot muttered under his breath before turning to leave but was stopped by the doctor whe noticed something peculiar about him


    "Do you have an injury on your chest?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "No,¡± replied Elliot coldly before walking towards Rase''s hospital room without looking back.


    Inside Rose''s hospital room, everything was quiet with no sound at all. After standing outside for half a moment, Elliot tiptoed into her room so as not


    to disturb her sleep.


    He sat down beside her bed and looked at her pale face with narrow eyes filled with tenderness


    He couldn''t understand why she was so stubborn; why did she refuse toe back even though she was still alive?


    Was he really that repulsive?


    As these thoughts ran through his mind, they made it difficult for him to remain calm


    However, when Elliot saw Rose''s dry lips that had turned white from dehydration; he finally sighed deeply.


    In the next second, he got up and poured out some warm water before sitting back down beside Rose''s bed once more.


    Using cotton swabs dipped into water cups nearby, He gently wiped off dryness from the woman''s lips which were now pale.


    Looking at Rose''s peaceful sleeping face made Elliot feel somewhat lost in thought.


    ¡®Rose... this time I won''t let you go anymore...


    Meanwhile elsewhere inside their vi, Once Leah returned to the vi, her first priority was to find her scumbag father.


    However, she waited through the entire night, and neither the scumbag dad nor her mommy retumed. The young girl sat alone on the living room


    sofa, eagerly gazing towards the direction of the door.


    Finally, unable to resist any longer, she picked up the phone and dialed her mother''s number, but no one answered.


    Later, she dozed off on the couch in a daze.


    When she woke up again. it was already morning.


    Leah looked worriedly towards the door with her lips tightly pursed together.


    Her scumbag dad and her mom hadn''te back all night. Could something have happened?


    Should she contact Sean?


    After waiting on the couch for too long, Leah unconsciously fell asleep again


    The next day, when warm sunlight shone into the hospital room, Rose lying in bed with a pale face also slowly woke up.


    She furrowed her eyebrows slightly and covered her head in pain but felt ayer of gauze instead.


    The next second, a low and maic voice sounded in the hospital room. "Still hurting?¡±


    Rose heard this familiar voice and suddenly widened her eyes.


    Her red lips were tightly pressed together. The confusion in her eyes was now full of vignce as she instantly recalled what had happenedst night.


    She had been caught! She had fallen off!


    Rose stared warily at the man sitting by her bedside: coldness filled every word that came out of her mouth. "What are you doing here?¡±


    "Who else do you think brought you to the hospital?" Elliot opened his lips; his cold voice echoed throughout the entire ward.


    Rose lowered-her gaze, emotions


    filled within-Rer eyes. It should be


    Elliot whoxbrought meherefor = <>


    bandagittg purposes... But don''t


    think that I''m grateful because\f it


    weremt for him, I wouldn''t have been


    injured! ~


    4


    As she struggled to sit up with one.


    hand supporting herself, Elliot stadd


    up froma beside the bed immediately


    and I picked up a pillow to ce it


    befiind Rose''s back. Content


    belongs to  ~


    The next second after he did so, his low yet hoarse voice rang out again. ¡°Is your head still hurting?¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Harper, for yesterday." After saying these words indifferently, Rose got ready to leave.


    Just as she sat up, Elliot forcefully pushed her back onto the sickbed.


    "You''ve suffered so many injuries already... Where do you want to go now?¡±


    Her lips tightened into a slight pout, her hand at her side involuntarily clenching, her gaze towards the man turning icy.


    "Where I go, do I need to report to Mr. Harper?" she retorted


    Elliot furrowed his brows, his hand


    clenched:into a fist at his side. The


    temperature around him dropped


    suddenly to freezing, but he ~


    managed to contain his anger and


    not-explode.


    NovelDrama.Org ¡°


    He stared sternly at the woman in front of him, her face stubborn but pale. "You''re not allowed to go anywhere until your injury is healed," he said


    firmly.


    With that, Elliot turned around and poured another cup of warm water for Rose.


    He had noticed her pursed lips earlier - a subconscious action she only did when she wanted water.


    After pouring the water, Elliot handed the cup to Rose and spoke in a low voice. "Drink it."


    Rose looked up at him with an annoyed expression on her face and replied impatiently, "I don''t want to drink it!"


    Elliot''s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he showed signs of impatience too. "Don''t you know you need water when you''re thirsty?¡±


    The woman widened her eyes and opened her lips slightly before saying firmly again, "I just won''t drink it!"


    Even if she was dying of thirst, she wouldn''t take this man''s offered water!


    Upon hearing this response from Rose, Elliot lost his temper instantly; the temperature around him dropped even further than before.


    ¡°Don''t forget that I saved your life yesterday!"

 Chapter 1043 Catch Her (12)

    Chapter 1043 Catch Her (12)


    Chapter 1043 Catch Her (12)


    "Save? Ha, if it weren''t for you, how could I have rolled down the stairs? You''re the culprit, aren''t you!" Rose retorted without hesitation. her eyes filled


    with anger as she looked at Elliot.


    Elliot was provoked to anger, and his gaze towards Rose grew increasingly dark.


    "You''re really ungrateful and don''t know what''s good for you!"


    Rose fearlessly met his gaze, but there was a hint of pain deep in her eyes that she hadn''t even noticed herself.


    The two of them stood facing each other in silence, and the hospital room became quiet.


    After a moment''s hesitation. Rose was the first to look away and sat up on the sickbed with great effort.


    The man squinted his eyes slightly and asked, "Where are you going?¡±


    "What''s it to you?"


    Rose gave him a white eye and retorted unkindly.


    Upon hearing this, Elliot''s face darkened and his voice became tinged with a hint of coldness.


    "Without my permission, do you think you can step out of this hospital?¡±


    "Elliot, how dare you!"


    Rose felt a panic, although she tried to hide it by staring fiercely at the man standing not far away. However, her hand by her side had clenched into a


    fist.


    She slowly recovered her past life with great difficulty.


    But the appearance of this man shattered all her peace


    The man stared grimly at the pale-faced woman lying on the hospital bed, emanating a terrifying aura


    "You faked your death and ran away back then, and now you appear in front of me. What? Haven''t you thought about the consequences?"


    He stared menacingly at the pale-faced woman on the sickbed, exuding a chilling aura.


    Years ago, he had searched for this woman for hours after he jumped into the water. But it turned out that all of this was part of her n to fake her


    death and leave.


    He had let her escape once before, but now that she was back, even if it meant his death, he wouldn''t let go of her again.


    Rose took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down


    She knows Elliot''s character and is well aware that she currentlycks the ability topete with him.


    She can''t afford to get angry, she needs to reason with this man calmly. She desperately reassured herself, softening her tone.


    "So, how can I be released?"


    "Not a chance.¡± Elliot recalled her affair, unmoved by her tone. "You''ll pay for the mistakes you made back then. In this lifetime, until death, you''ll stay


    by my side. Don''t even think about leaving.¡±


    Rose listened to Elliot''s speech as he tried to shift the me onto others, feeling so angry that she almost passed out.


    Who exactly did something wrong?


    Even though he already has a child with Madeleine, why does he still insist on clinging to her?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She harbors even greater resentment towards Elliot.


    "Elliot, can''t you stand to see me happy?"


    "It''s your own doing."


    The man looked down at the woman sitting on the hospital bed with a cold tone.


    Rose instinctively tightened her grip on the nket in her hand, ring at the man standing not far away with anger.


    It was Clearly} you who showed no


    distinction between right and wrong,


    and insisted on helping Madeleine->


    and Rachel to frame my brother.


    Now you even have the audacity to


    speak so confidently, it''s truly


    ridi¨¦ulous! Content belongsto


    on


    Rose was about to speak when suddenly her pupils shrank, realizing that something was wrong.


    She anxiouslyteached into the


    nket, searvhing for it, but there


    was nothing beside her. The =


    surveihee tape she had worked''S0


    hard tovobtain before losing ¡ª


    consciousness was nowhereto be


    fouid! _ S


    on


    She immediately looked up at the man and spoke anxiously.


    "Where is the surveince video tape? Did you take it?¡±


    "Um."


    The woman''s hand tightened at her side upon hearing these words, and her voice became increasingly urgent as she spoke.


    "Give it back to me!"


    "This doesn''t seem to be yours, right?¡±


    The man''s tone was t, but to Rose''s ears, it took on a different meaning because she unconsciously associated this man with the malicious Fox


    sisters, Madeleine and Rachel.


    Her pupils contracted, ring at Elliot


    "Elliot, you''re such a jerk, aplete and utter asshole!!"


    The man was inexplicably scolded by her, his eyebrows furrowed slightly, and the air around him suddenly dropped to freezing point.


    ¡°Don''t know what''s good for you!"


    His words ignited all the suppressed anger in Rose''s heart, and she eximed loudly, "If not for you, how would my brother have ended up in jail?¡±


    "Fine, even if you drove me to death, how could you be so heartless, not sparing even my brother?"


    Elliot finally reached his limit, his voice dropping into an ice-cold sentence, "Rose, what nonsense are you spewing?"


    "Am I talking nonsense?" Rose sneered at the man standing nearby, her eyes full of mockery.


    With the situation as dire as it was, this man still wouldn''t admit it.


    Rose stepped off the bed, struggling to make her way towards him.


    Elliot remained motionless, with a hint of confusion in the depths of his eyes.


    Rose gritted Her teeth and growled


    lowly, '' I heagtit all that day. You


    knew perfectly well that the


    Madeleine and Rachel were plottirig


    against my brother, yet you stif>


    cooperated with them to hide the


    surveince footage!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    _~


    Xu


    "I have nothing left except for my older brother!"


    "What did he do wrong to make you treat him like this?¡±


    Rose red at the man in front of her, ¡°If I hadn''t heard the truth about what happened at the Fox family that day, how much longer were you nning


    on pretending?¡±


    Elliot''s reaction was immediate upon hearing about the Fox family. Her eyes filled with anger and her tone became chillingly cold:


    "Was it you the maid that day?¡±


    But Rose was not afraid at all at this moment. She sneered and mocked, ¡°Yes, it''s me!"


    "Unfortunately, the pepper I sprinkled on your food that day didn''t kill you!¡±


    Hearing her words, Elliot''s pupils contracted. He reached out and grabbed her throat.


    "Rose, do you hate me so much?"

 Chapter 1044 Catch Her (13)

    Chapter 1044 Catch Her (13)


    Chapter 1044 Catch Her (13)


    Rose resisted, defiantly retorting, "I''d love to drink your blood and eat your flesh right now!"


    The man''s face was calm as he slowly tightened his grip on Rose''s neck with his hand.


    Rose''s face slowly turned red, and she frantically pped the man¡¯srge hand while struggling to make a sound. "Bastard, let go of me!"


    Elliot''s face darkened, and he ignored her reaction. The force in his hand increased a few more notches.


    Just as Rose feared this man was truly going to strangle her, his grip suddenly loosened, releasing her.


    He squinted his eyes slightly, and his pupils were full of possessiveness.


    "Rose, in this lifetime. you can never escape from me."


    After leaving this domineering remark, Elliot turned around and walked out of the hospital room


    The four henchmen standing at the door watched hime out and respectfully bowed their heads, saying, "Mr. Harper."


    "Watch her closely, if she tries to run, none of you will live.¡±


    The henchman standing at the door heard these words and responded expressionlessly, "Yes."


    The man left without looking back, his tone cold as he uttered these words.


    Rose in the ward stood frozen in ce.


    She had intended to grab the surveince footage and leave, but she never expected... to be confined in the hospital by Elliot


    She had actually thought that if Elliot found out she was still alive, he might do somethingAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, this man was so insane that he directly imprisoned her freedom.


    On the other side, Elliot left the hospital and drove back to his vi alone, holding his breath while speeding on his car.


    He was still wearing the same shirt fromst night. the one with traces of Rose''s blood on it.


    Elliot, who came back to change clothes, didn''t expect to run into a little girl sitting on the sofa as soon as he walked into the vi.


    The little one''s eyes lit up when he saw his scumbag dade back, but then his eyebrows slightly furrowed


    Why are there bloodstains on the scumbag dad''s clothes?


    Did something unexpected happenst night?


    Leah felt a small hand tighten by her side. She took a deep breath and took small steps towards her deadbeat father. Tentatively, she asked, "Uncle,


    why are you so dirty?"


    "I''m fine."


    Elliot thought the little one was concerned about her, and his tone unconsciously softened.


    But before he could take two steps, that petite figure blocked him once again.


    Elliot furrowed his brows and remained silent for a while before speaking in a calm tone.


    "She is in the hospital."


    Upon hearing these words, Leah''s eyes immediately filled with panic.


    How did Mommy end up in the hospital?


    Did Mommy get hurt?


    The little one couldn''t control his emotions for a moment and anxiously blurted out a question.


    "Why is Serena in the hospital?¡±


    "She fell down."


    Elliot replied calmly with a sentence,


    meeting the concerned gaze of the


    little on¨¦in front of him. ~


    Unconsciously, he added, "The


    doctor said she was not seriously


    injured, but still needed to rest."


    After finishing his statement, he didn''t wait for Leah to speak again before asking directly, "Is there anything else?"


    Leah stood still, not saying a word.


    Elliot didn''t pay attention and bypassed the little guy in front of him, turning around and heading upstairs.


    He changed into clean and tidy clothes, nning to go to the hospital to apany Rose.


    As soon as he walked downstairs, he saw a little guy staring up at him from under the stairs.


    He asked with some confusion, "Is there anything else?¡±


    "Uncle Elliot, can I go with you to the hospital to see Serena?¡±


    The little one looked eagerly at the scumbag dad standing in front of him.


    She was very worried about her


    mother''s:condition, so after the -


    scumbag dad went upstairs, she


    hesitated for a long time but decided


    to suggest going to the hospital with


    hina to see her mother. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    When Elliot heard this, his lips tightened into a line and he remained silent.


    A flicker of nervousness passed through Leah''s eyes, and she immediately took a step forward, pitifully tugging at the man¡¯s sleeve.


    "Uncle Elliot, I really like Serena. She¡¯s in the hospital, and I''m really worried," Leah said, her voice returning to normal after a brief pause.


    "Please, can you take me to see Serena together?"


    The man intended to refuse, but when he met the hopeful gaze of the little girl. he couldn''t bring himself to say no.


    After a moment of silence, he slowly spoke.


    "Okay, I''ll take you there together.¡±


    The little girl heard the sound and breathed a sigh of relief from the bottom of her heart.


    Great, she didn''t have to sneak to the hospital to see her mommy anymore.


    On the way to the hospital, Leah sitting next to Elliot kept stealing nces at her scumbag dad, wanting to ask about her mommy''s condition but not


    knowing how to start


    Finally, Elliot''s cold voice broke the silence in the car.


    "What do you want to ask me?"


    Upon hearing these words, Leah visibly hesitated for a moment.


    But soon she snapped out of it,


    shook her hed¨¦-lightly, and yfully


    stuck out hetongue. "No, I just think


    Uncle Elliot 8 really good to Serena."


    But in redli ty, the little girl''s real


    question was not about that atall.


    Shewanted to know how Mommy


    go?hurt. Didn''t she go to steal the


    surveince footage? How did she


    end up falling and getting sent to the


    hospital by her scumbag dad?


    Just as the little girl was puzzled and confused, Elliot''s next words almost made her jaw drop. "It''s because she¡¯s my wife.¡±


    Leah was startled. Did she just hear what she thought she heard? Did Dad say Mommy was his wife? The little one looked at Daddy with a shocked


    expression on her face.


    Daddy already knew Mommy''s true identity! What should they do now? Judging from Daddy''s appearance, he probably wouldn''t let Mommy leave.


    Elliot looked at Leah with raised eyebrows and slightly parted his lips. "What? Are you surprised?"


    Leah nodded dumbly and deliberately showed a puzzled expression on her face. ¡°Isn''t your wife that bad woman named Madeleine?¡±

 Chapter 1045 Catch Her (14)

    Chapter 1045 Catch Her (14)


    Chapter 1045 Catch Her (14)


    ¡°No,¡± the man''s expression darkened and his gaze drifted away slowly. "Serena, as you call her, is my wife."


    "Why didn''t you recognize Serena then?" The little girl hesitated for a moment before asking with confusion


    Elliot let out a silent sigh and slowly told Leah what had happened between him and Rose.


    "My wife and I were deeply in love, but one day she misunderstood me. When I chased after her to exin things, she was hit by a car and fell into


    the river. She couldn''t be found anymore."


    Leah furrowed her eyebrows slightly and asked again. ¡°What happenedter?"


    "I thought she was really dead,¡± Elliot pursed his lips together tightly before answering softly after a long pause. "But one day, she suddenly appeared


    in front of me again.¡±


    "Even though her appearance had changed, I was sure that she was my wife.¡±


    Leah''s eyes flickered slightly with excitement that couldn''t be contained inside.


    The man''s confident tone made her certain that he still loved her mommy despite everything.


    Did this mean they still had a chance to reconcile? Although Leah hoped so deep down inside of herself, she wasn''t entirely sure about it. After


    pondering for a moment longer, she tentatively asked him. "Do you still love her?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Elliot''s eyes darkened as he tightened his grip on the steering wheel slightly. He should have forgotten about this woman who betrayed him


    completely: however, when he found out that she was alive all along - there was only one thing on his mind - to keep this woman bound by his side


    forevermore.


    He wouldn''t let Rose disappear from his world ever again!


    Thinking like this within himself made Elliot answer without hesitation, "I won''t let my wife leave me again."


    Leah''s eyes lit up as she heard this. Excellent, now she and her scumbag dad had amon goal.


    "I feel like Serena has a soft heart: why don''t you try coaxing or cajoling her?"


    Elliot froze for a moment before looking at the little girl sitting next to him with iprehension written all over face


    "¡°Coaxing?¡±


    The little girl nodded eagerly before proudly stating, "Yes, If you coax Serena then maybe Serena will stay by your side!"


    Half an hourter... Elliot appeared alongside Leah in Rose''s hospital room


    Rose who sat on the bed lost in thought saw theme through doorways causing surprise etched across her features...


    Leah appeared here? Shouldn''t she be safe with Sean at Valentin¡¯s house right now?


    As soon as Leah walked into the hospital room, she noticed her mom''s expression and immediately spoke up.


    "Serena, how are you feeling now? Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Elliot said you were injured, I was worried about you so I came with Uncle Elliot.¡±


    .. She knew that with Leah¡¯s personality, she would never stay put.


    Rose sighed helplessly in her heart and forced a smile on her face. "You don''t have to worry, I''m fine now."


    The little girl nodded obediently and sat down by the bed.


    Rose gently touched the broken hair on the little girl''s head and looked back at Elliot standing by the door. Her eyes turned cold.


    She pursed her lips and said coldly, ¡°Elliot, I want to leave the hospital.


    Elliot narrewwed his long eyes slightly.


    There was no trace of anger he had


    when he left the hospital just now.


    ¡®Okay, ¡®it doesn''t matter if yourgo


    home to rest."


    -


    Rose stared mockingly at him like she heard a big joke and asked sarcastically, "Go whose home? Yours or Madeleine''s?"


    When she found out that Elliot had a child with Madeleine years ago, Rose felt hopeless which led her to think of giving up on her life.


    But now this man who betrayed her dared say that ce was their home; it was ridiculous!


    Elliot felt Rose''s resistance but insisted stubbornly, "You are my wife; that is our home."


    No one else.


    His wife could only be her.


    The little girl sitting by the bedside listened to her dad''s answer and couldn''t help but hold onto her forehead. Why did she have such an idiotic dad?


    No wonder Mom left. Who could stand such a big macho man? Staying would be like waiting to be driven crazy.


    Just as Leah wanted to say something to ease the tension again, Rose''s mocking voice sounded once more, making everyone feel like they were in


    an icebox.


    "Elliot, we''re not husband and wife anymore."


    Rose red at the man in front of her with a cold tone.


    It was clearly him who told Madeleine give me divorce papers years ago. Now he has the nerve calling me his wife..


    "Don''t tell me you forgot about our divorce agreement...¡±


    Upon hearing the words "divorce


    agreement,¡± Eliot''s face immediately


    tensed up and his eyes darkened. He


    still remembered the feeling of o


    defeat and anger he had when NO ~


    Madelsine handed him their divorce


    agreement, with Rose''s signature


    haldly written on it. Elliot¡¯ s.sharp


    gaze was fixed on the w6man sitting


    in the hospital bed. Content belongs


    to


    Did this woman really want to leave him all along?


    Elliot felt a raging fire burning inside


    him, wishing he could burn down the


    entire hospital room. Just as his ->


    anger was about to get out o


    controh the little girl sitting next-to


    the bed suddenly spoke up ia soft


    voi¨¦e, calling out, ¡°Uncle Elfret.


    Elliot turned his attention towards the little girl.


    The little girl immediately blinked at her father and desperately tried to signal that they shouldn''t argue now - arguing would only make things worse.


    As he saw Leah''s signal. Elliot pursed his lips and recalled what she said earlier that morning.


    Thinking back on Leah''s words helped calm down some of Elliot''s anger as well as slow down his speech


    "Rose, please stop making trouble. I won''t let you leave me.¡±

 Chapter 1046 Catch Her (15)

    Chapter 1046 Catch Her (15)


    Chapter 1046 Catch Her (15)


    The little girl sitting on the side listened to her father''s words with a tone that was like a scumbag, and she was speechless. Her father was beyond


    redemption.


    She had tried so hard in the morning to persuade her father to appease her mother, but all she got in return was this one sentence. She sighed


    helplessly in her heart, feeling regretful for having made a mistake.


    As expected, Rose sitting on the hospital bed erupted into anger just as Leah had predicted. "Elliot! It was you whe cheated on me and had a child


    with Madeleine behind my back! And now you''re saying I''m causing trouble?"


    At this moment, Rose felt that the man standing before her was hopeless. But Elliot saw it differently; he thought that Rose''s angry appearance meant


    that she wanted to leave him for good.


    Seeing that his attempts at pacifying her were not working, he immediately resumed his original attitude. His deep gaze fixed upon hers as he spoke


    coldly, "You want the surveince video, don''t you?"


    Rose''s anger subsided when she heard this; thinking of her brother''s current situation, she remained silent.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Elliot breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Rose wasn''t speaking anymore and continued, "As long as youe home with me obediently and


    take care of your injuries properly, I''ll give you the surveince footage."


    Leah sitting beside them couldn''t understand what they were talking about - what kind of nonsense is Daddy spouting? She looked at him with an


    expression of despair - there really is no hope left for him now.


    Rose heard Elliot''s words and became livid; how dare he threaten her like this! But unfortunately for her, she couldn''t refuse his offer either. She took


    a deep breath and stared angrily at Elliot. ¡°Elliot... you said it yourself."


    ¡°Don''t worry,¡± replied Elliot calmly while secretly breathing another sigh of relief inside his heart - using threats always worked the best after all..


    Twenty minutester after packing up her things properly, Rose held Leah''s hand tightly, following behind Elliot out of the hospital.


    As the family of three stepped out of the hospital, a car was already waiting at the entrance. The car window rolled down, and the driver respectfully


    addressed Elliot, "Mr. Harper.¡±


    "Get in,¡± said Elliot, opening up the back door while ncing sideways towards Rose.


    Rose kept a calm face but suddenly felt dizzy. She unconsciously let go off Leah''s hand, taking a few steps backwards


    Leah noticed something was wrong with her mother and urgently asked, "Mommy, what''s wrong with you?"


    Elliot immediately noticed the woman''s unusual behavior and bent down to pick her up in his arms.


    Rose was suddenly lifted off the ground by someone, and she instinctively grabbed onta the man''s tie.


    Soon, she regained herposure, furrowing her brows and starting to push against the man holding her.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    The man''s thin lips tightened, seemingly unaffected, as he directly ced Rose in the back seat.


    The little guy standing next to him saw this scene and her eyes lit up instantly.


    Daddy started to hug Mommy. This is a good sign.


    I hope Daddy can continue to work hard and get along well with Mommy.


    Elliot''s cold voice from the car interrupted Leah''s thoughts.


    "What are you still standing there for?"


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    The little one came to her senses and answered while deftly climbing onto the back seat of the car.


    After the family of three left. a private detective emerged from the shadows at the corner of the hospital, satisfied as he looked at the camera in his


    hand.


    At the Fox Vi, Madeleine''s expression remainedposed as she took the photos handed to her by the private detective and began to examine


    them.


    In the pictures, Elliot was holding up that shameless woman, and she had her hand hooked around his neck.


    What struck her the most was that Elliot had actually carried that woman into the car!


    Madeleine''s face grew stern, her eyes filled with anger.


    It''s been so long, yet Elliot is still hanging out with this vixen.


    She was determined to bring an end to this wretched mother and daughter.


    The private detective sitting across from her spoke up, interrupting Madeleine''s thoughts.


    "Miss Fox, I have given you the photos. The final payment...¡±


    Madeleine-Suppressed the vicious ~.


    expression on her face and slightly


    curvecther lips. "I will naturally give


    yous the money, but before that, I


    have one more thing for your to do."


    On that night, rumors about Rose had spread throughout the city, even escting without her knowledge.


    It wasn''t until Rose took out her phone to contact Sean that she saw the pop-up news.


    A maid shamelessly seducing the master, wanting to be a mistress overnight.


    She pursed her red lips and clicked


    on the news @rticle with a look of


    confusion. Sdon, a video window.


    popped upon her phone, disp ayirtg


    a women who appeared in the. video,


    her voice filled with anger as she


    used, "In today''s society-where


    raorals are declining, anyone can be


    anything."


    "This woman-¡± She raised her voice again and at the same time, a photo was disyed on the screen to her right. It was Rose''s face that stood out


    prominently.


    When Rose saw this part of the video, she furrowed her eyebrows tightly and her face became visibly darker.


    The video continued ying as the


    woman in th¨¦ video pretended to be


    angry and spoke loudly, "She knew.


    ve . Elliot Harper ¡°the-


    big shotin A City- had a wife anda


    chi Idbut still tried to seduce him


    us sing the maid''s identity! She¡¯


    wanted to be his mistress!


    This is simply outrageous!" Content


    belongs to

 Chapter 1047 Twist And Turn (1)

    Chapter 1047 Twist And Turn (1)


    Chapter 1047 Twist and Turn (1)


    After the video finished ying, it automatically yed the next one.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    This time, Madeleine looked pitifully at the camera and said mournfully, "I don''t know what I did wrong. Why did she have to seduce my husband?"


    "My husband and I were very loving before. We even had a lovely son.¡±


    ¡°Until this woman appeared and ruined everything for me."


    "She even brought a child with her - such an innocent child - but together with her mother, they deceived my husband and made him decide to give


    up on me."


    "My husband has always been wise. He was just blinded by this mistress!"


    "If it weren''t for her, my family wouldn''t be broken like this!"


    "I hope that all mistresses meet their downfall! No more mistresses allowed!"


    Madeleine spoke these words with heart-wrenching emotion as tears streamed down her face. She looked like a pitiful woman whose husband had


    been stolen away from her.


    But to Rose, it was all just a joke


    Her eyes were cold as she suppressed the anger boiling inside of her.


    Madeleine, I''ve been too kind to you.


    You''ve ndered me so much already and now you''re targeting my daughter!


    The child is Rose''s bottom line; once that line is crossed, there will be no stopping her wrath


    But right now she couldn''t act out or Elliot would start suspecting Leah''s identity.


    Rose took a deep breath when she thought of this; knowing that she couldn''t respond in any way right now except to hold back for the moment


    She walked calmly towards Leah''s room after calming herself down slowly.


    Leah was startled when her mommy suddenly appeared but quickly regainedposure as she looked at Rose softly saying, "Mommy"


    Rose''s tense face rxed slightly upon hearing Leah call her.


    She looked at her daughter''s adorable little face, and in the end, couldn''t bring herself to say anything too harsh.


    "Spill it, why did youe back?¡±


    The little one nervously tugged on the hem of Rose''s clothes while sneaking nces at her mommy before lowering her head.


    The next second, she stuttered out, "I''m worried about Mommy, so... so I came back."


    Hearing these words caused Rose''s previously strong heart softenpletely.


    ¡°You should be well-behaved, I will worry if you run around like this.¡±


    Leah listened to the noticeably softened tone, her eyes brightening. She immediately trotted over to her mom and grabbed her hand, a series of quick


    steps echoing as she did so.


    "Mommy, Leah wants to be with you.¡±


    It would be best if they could all stay together as a family of five.


    The little girl thought about it and became more determined to matchmake her daddy and mommy.


    Rose gently touched her daughter''s head and asked softly, ¡°What about your brother?¡±


    "He should still be at Valentin''s vi," Leah answered nervously because she had snuck out while Sean was asleep. If he found out, she would surely


    get scolded again.


    Rose pursed her lips slightly but before she could speak, suddenly everything went ck in front of her eyes. She swayed unsteadily on the spot but


    managed to grab onto Leah''s arm just in time.


    "Mommy, are you okay? Are you feeling unwell?" The little girl spoke softly by Rose''s ear which helped clear up some of the dizziness from Rose''s


    mind.


    After taking a moment to recover herself, Rose tightly held onto Leah''s small hand. ¡°Let''s go find your brother.¡± she said through gritted teeth despite


    feeling dizzy still.


    Originally thinking that they would


    sneak out ofthe vi after going


    downstairs first however as soon.as


    they turrted around, Elliot knocked


    on thedoor that made Rose <


    instietively tighten her grip on


    Leah! s hand


    4


    Leah winced in pain but didn¡¯t cry out loud instead whispering, "Mommy."


    Rose snapped back to reality and released the little one''s hand.


    "It''s okay, don''t be afraid," she reassured.


    With a deep breath, she swung the


    door open. Guitside, Elliot stood with


    a grim expression, his icy gaze =>


    piercing into Rose. This woman had


    promised to stay with him in the


    hospital, hadn''t she? Did she really


    wart to leave him so much? Content


    belongs to  ?


    Rose felt a shiver down her spine under his gaze, a hint of fear creeping in. Her heart raced nervously, and with a stiff neck, she asked, "Why are you


    here?¡±


    Seeing the displeased expression on her dad''s face, the little one guessed that he might have overheard their previous conversation


    In order to prevent things from getting worse between her parents, she forced herself to speak up, "Uncle Elliot.¡±


    Elliot heard a sound and nced over at the little one standing behind Rose. The round eyes of the little one were staring at him. with a hint of


    nervousness on her face, which softened his heart unconsciously.


    He pursed his lips and said to the little girl, "Leah, why don''t you go watch TV in the hall first?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Elliot, but I..." Leah opened her mouth to find an excuse to stay but before she could finish speaking. Elliot interrupted her. "Listen to me.¡±


    The little one frowned and cautiously stole a nce at her mommy beside her.


    Rose happened to turn around and said gently to her, "Go y in the hall for a while. Auntie and Uncle have something important to talk about."


    The little girl looked at her scumbag dad''s face and then at her mommy''s expression. In the end, she didn¡¯t dare say anything more and turned


    around leaving the room.


    As Leah wenttdownstairs, Elliot


    walked intothe room before closing


    the door behind him with his hand=>


    His eyebrows furrowed slightly and


    he direstly questioned Rose, ¡®Why


    are you still thinking about running


    away?" s


    NovelDrama.Org a

 Chapter 1048 Twist And Turn (2)

    Chapter 1048 Twist And Turn (2)


    Chapter 1048 Twist and Turn (2)


    Roseughed as if she had heard a joke.


    She looked at Elliot mockingly. "I''ve only been out of the hospital for a day and everyone is calling me a homewrecker. Why should I stay here then?"


    After saying this, she sneered and curled her lips, then turned around and took a step closer to Elliot.


    ¡°Does Mr. Harper think that since I''m the one being criticized, not you, it doesn''t matter to you?"


    Elliot couldn''t hold back any longer, and he took a step forward. He firmly gripped the woman''s wrist. leaning down to forcefully seal her lips with his.


    The woman¡¯s lips were soft, and Elliot stiffened the moment they touched.


    However, he did not release the woman''s hand. Instead, he leaned in closer and deepened the kiss once again


    Rose was caught off guard by the sudden kiss, her eyes widening in surprise. However, after the initial shock wore off, anger quickly followed.


    She struggled to push him away. her voice broken. "Elliot, you jerk, let go of me!¡±


    The man''s face darkened, he released the woman in front of him and spoke again with a voice as cold as a demon from hell.


    "Rose, you pretended to be dead and left me first. What right do you have to throw a tantrum now?"


    Upon hearing these words, the explosive anger that Rose had been holding inside finally ignited. She was furious and red at the man in front of


    her.


    "Elliot! What nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    "Why did I fake my death and leave? Wasn''t it because you betrayed me?¡± she demanded.


    "If you hadn''t cheated on me with my supposed sister and gotten her pregnant, would I have been heartbroken enough to leave here in the first


    ce?¡±


    Elliot gazed at the woman, her emotions visibly running high. He realized that what she was saying was true.


    His lips parted slightly, as if he was about to exin the reason for the situation.


    However, the words remained unspoken.


    He lowered his eyes to hide the mixed emotions in his eyes.


    When he looked at Rose again, he hadpletely calmed down.


    "Don''t worry about this matter. I will handle it well.¡±


    Anyway, this time, I won''t let you leave my side again.


    After saying these words, Elliot turned around and left the room


    Rose, who was left standing in ce, stood there dazed for a moment before taking two stumbling steps and copsing onto the sofa.


    Why does she still feel upset even though so much time has passed?


    The next morning, Rose tried to leave her room but found that the door was locked and she couldn''t open it.


    She mmed the door hard, but there was no response at all.


    Just as she was about to make a move to escape through the window, the door suddenly swung open


    She turned around abruptly, but was shocked to see several workers holding hammers standing at the doorway.


    They entered the room with an expressionless demeanor, securing the windows from the inside.


    Rose frowned and lifted her foot to walk out.


    As soon as she reached the door, she was stopped. "Mrs. Harper, you can''t go out."


    The woman furrowed her eyebrows and looked displeased at the two bodyguards.


    "I am not your Mrs. Harper."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Two bodyguards stood still in their ce, indifferent to Rose''s words.


    Rose was trapped inside and a


    couldn''t get out. She could only


    watch ¡®helplessly as several workers


    finisted their work and left, with the


    door being locked once again.


    She stood in the center, looking around at the room that waspletely locked down, her hand tightly clenched at her side.


    Elliot, the jerk, actually imprisoned her here.


    The next morning at 10 o''clock, Elliot held a press conference at the most famous hotel in A City.


    Many journalists came, most of whom were chasing after the news of Elliot''s affair with a mistress.


    The press conference proceeded as


    scheduled. Effot appeared on the


    stage, d #7 a meticulously tailored


    ck suit His expression was


    composed as he coolly scasthe


    journalists I in attendance. His- slips


    parted slightly as he began,¡°tadies


    and gentlemen of the press, I am


    Elliot Harper of Harper Group."


    "Today, I have called this press conference to address a certain matter."


    "What you were discussingst night, and even now, is actually not my maid in the vi or a homewrecker."


    "She only had one identity fram beginning to end, and that was my missing wife - Rose Russell.¡±


    All the journalists and media personnel present were stunned as they heard these words, staring in disbelief at the man on stage.


    What did they hear?


    Is it true that Mr. Harper''s wife, who was rumored to have passed away, is actually still alive?


    While most people were stillina .


    state ofshock, a seasoned journatist


    was the first toe to his senses


    and: ask sharp questions. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org >


    "So Mr. Harper, what is your current rtionship with Miss Russell?"


    "We didn''t get divorced, she''s still my wife," Elliot''s words exploded like a bomb at the press conference.


    Everyone looked at each other in disbelief, not expecting such a shocking turn of events.


    After saying those words, Elliot left the press conference without looking back.


    Didn''t Rose want to avoid being seen as the other woman?


    Now that he has announced her true identity, no one can use her of being the mistress anymore.


    The scene at the press conference had turned into chaos by now.


    After recovering from their shock, reporters began to discuss in small groups:


    ¡°Rose is still alive and Mr. Harper admits she''s still Mrs. Harper. So what about Madeleine all these years?¡±


    "Based on what we know now. isn''t Madeleine actually the mistress?"


    ¡°How ironic that the one ying the victim ended up being the other woman!¡±

 Chapter 1049 Twist And Turn (3)

    Chapter 1049 Twist And Turn (3)


    Chapter 1049 Twist and Turn (3)


    An hour had passed by the time Madeleine saw the press conference.


    She stared nkly at the figure of Elliot leaving on her phone, with a look of astonishment on her pretty face.


    Is that woman Rose?


    Madeleine snapped back to reality. She seized the phone in front of her and fiercely hurled it to the ground


    "Bang -."


    Seated on the sofa, Madeleine''s gaze turned ominously sharp as she fixated on the shattered pieces of her phone strewn across the floor. Her voice


    dripped with viciousness


    "Damn you, Rose, you''re actually alive!¡±


    After uttering those words, a contemptuous smirk tugged at the corner of her lips. "Since you dared toe back, this time, I won''t spare you


    anymore.¡±


    "I will make sure you and your child have nowhere to hide.¡±


    After saying this, Madeleine couldn''t help butugh softly.


    "Rose, don''t me me. If I''m not ruthless, I won''t be able to maintain my position.¡±


    In the evening, the little one sneaked up to her mommy''s room and after getting permission from the security guard, she quickly ran inside with small


    steps.


    "Mommy," the little one whispered a word.


    Rose heard a familiar voice and immediately turned her head to see the figure of the little one running towards her. She instinctively reached out and


    caught her.


    The little girl bounded into her mother''s embrace, a bright smile on her face as she climbed onto her mother''sp. "Mommy, I miss you so much."


    "Did you eat well?" Rose gently ran her fingers through her daughter''s disheveled hair, a pang of heartache welling up within her.


    If it weren''t for her, Leah would probably be with Sean right now.


    After exchanging a few words with her mother, Leah stole a nce at her face and cautiously began to speak, "Mommy, have you ever thought that


    maybe that bad man isn''t as bad as you imagine?¡±


    Rose furrowed her eyebrows and looked at Leah with confusion.


    The little one saw that mommy didn''t have any extreme reaction, so he continued to speak: "Before, I saw a pair of y figurines in that man¡¯s room.


    It was you and him.¡±


    "I wanted you to see the y figurines too, that''s why I suggested you go over there seeing them yourself.¡±


    Rose''s eyes showed a knowing expression upon hearing these words.


    Therefore, the surveince tape was not in Elliot''s room, no wonder she couldn''t find it when she went in.


    She lightly parted her red lips and answered coldly, "I didn''t see them."


    All that he did was to pretend to be affectionate.


    Rose knew that Leah had slowly started speaking up for Elliot after getting to know him.


    But she didn¡¯t think it was Leah''s fault, after all, Leah had always been soft and innocent since childhood. It was normal for her to be deceived by a


    scumbag like Elliot.


    Thinking this way, Rose felt relieved as she listened to Leah speak up for Elliot once again.


    At this moment, the little one sitting in Rose¡¯s arms continued happily whitewashing his scumbag dad''s image


    "Mommy, I feel like he is sometimes pretty good. You''ve been away for so long and he still cherishes the gifts you gave him.¡±


    "Today he even held a press conference announcing that you are the true Mrs. Harper and his only wife.¡±


    "Mommy, are you listening to me?¡±


    Rose came back to her senses and gently rubbed the little one''s head before saying with emphasis, ¡°Leah, you will understand some things when


    you grow up."


    When you grow up, then you will know that a scumbag cannot change his nature.


    That night, the little one was so sleepy that Rose had no choice but to persuade her out of the room


    After learning about Elliot''s announcement at the press conference from earlier in the day, Rose made up her mind to have a good talk with him.


    Since she couldn''t change things as they were now, she could only try making them better.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, she opened her door and was stopped by two bodyguards stationed outside as usual.


    She wasn''t angry; instead, she looked at them indifferently.


    "Go tell Elliot I want to have a serious talk with him."


    The bodyguards looked at each other in confusion for awhile, and weren''t sure whether or not they should believe what Rose said


    While they were hesitating, Rose closed the door and went back into her room, to put their minds at ease.


    Ten minutester, the knocking


    sound rang @ut, and the solemn yet


    respectful veice of the bodyguard


    sounded?¡¯ Mrs. Harper, Mr. Harper


    wants t te see you in his study right


    now, the bodyguard''s voice fell, and


    Rose, who had been prepared for


    thts, immediately opened-the door


    and headed towards the ¡°Study.


    Inside the study, a tall figure sat?


    casually on the sofa, his noble ~


    demeanor impossible to hide. Rose


    suppressed her temper and looked


    calmly at the man on the sofa.


    ¡°Elliot, I''d like to have a serious talk with you.¡±


    The man lifted his gaze to Rose, and upon seeing her calm expression, his features rxed slightly. Sne seemed like she wasn''t nning on running


    away.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Mm-hmm," he murmured softly, causing a thinyer of sweat to form on the hand that Rose had ced at her side.


    "I heard you held a press conference today,¡± she said after pursing her lips.


    "To clear your name," Elliot replied in his usual sinct manner. However, his eyes seemed to be brimming with countless words left unsaid.


    Rose''s eyes flickered for a moment before she spoke again in a soft voice. "Although I didn''t want it to happen this way, the oue is good.¡±


    She didn''t feel any joy over


    Madeleine being pped, nor did¡±


    she celebrate herself regaining her


    rightfut identity, But things hac


    progressed too far now and:there


    was no turning back. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    After pausing briefly, Rose continued speaking. ¡°Elliot. I want to see my brother''s surveince footage."


    Upon hearing this request,plex emotions shed through the man''s eyes


    "The content inside isn¡¯t what you''re looking forward to,¡± he replied.

 Chapter 1050 Twist And Turn (4)

    Chapter 1050 Twist And Turn (4)


    Chapter 1050 Twist and Turn (4)


    ¡®I have to see it first before I can confirm.¡±


    Rose remained steadfastly gazing at the man in front of her.


    She still felt deep down that the man was deliberately favoring Madeleine and Rachel, but she didn¡¯t show it and her face remained calm


    Elliot saw Rose''s resolute attitude, pursed his lips slightly, and finally nodded gently.


    He got up and took out the surveince video from the shelf in his study, handing it to the woman standing nearby.


    Rose strode to reach the man, and she grabbed it from him


    She hesitated while clutching the videotape and asked, "Can I borrow yourputer?"


    Elliot nodded lightly and stood still without moving.


    For some reason, Rose felt uneasy. She inserted the surveince video tape into theputer interface and clicked on the y button


    In the video, Tom looked at Rachel''s direction with a dazed expression and a strange smile on his lips.


    In the next instant, Elliot''s figure suddenly moved. He lunged towards Rachel.


    Rachel''s terrified scream rang out, followed by the sudden push of the door as the once lively birthday party descended into chaos.


    Despite the obstruction of others, Tom still recklessly rushed towards Rachel and eventually got knocked unconscious by someone with a stick.


    The video yback ends here.


    Rose stood in front of theputer, her pretty face filled with an expression of disbelief.


    She didn''t expect her brother to actually do something like this.


    "No, this isn''t true. My brother is definitely not that kind of person.¡±


    Rose shook her head firmly.


    She always thought that the video Elliot hid was the evidence to prove her brother''s innocence


    But unexpectedly, this surveince footage not only couldn''t prove her brother''s innocence, but instead gave malicious individuals reason to believe


    he had intentionally raped Rachel.


    The next moment, Elliot''s cold voice echoed in the study, interrupting Rose''s thoughts.


    "I don''t believe Tom is that kind of person either, so I kept this surveince tape and didn''t let it fall into the hands of the police.¡±


    He paused for a moment and then continued, "Otherwise, if your brother''s charges are confirmed, there will be nothing we can doter.¡±


    Rose only understood at this point that Elliot had removed the surveince video to protect his brother, not to frame him.


    Even if she saw the surveince footage with her own eyes. she still wouldn''t believe this fact.


    She furrowed her brows, staying silent for a moment before speaking in a low voice, "I want to see my brother, ask him face-to-face what really


    happened back then.¡±


    Elliot pressed his lips together and remained quiet, gazing at her calmly.


    He knew that Tom was Rose''s weak spot.


    And she would undoubtedly make concessions for this.


    Understanding the man''s implication, Rose hesitated for a moment before continuing, "I know I don¡¯t have the right to ask for your help, but what if I


    offer you a deal in exchange?"


    A mixture of emotions flickered in the man''s eyes. He was both anticipating Rose to propose a condition that would satisfy him and fearing that once


    she fulfilled that condition. she would leave without hesitation.


    Rose avoided the man''s deep gaze


    and spoke ina professional tone, "I


    won''t leavectpromise to stay but I


    want to s¨¦e¡¯my brother." Since she


    couldn''t J¨¦ave now anyway, it was


    betterto use this as an excuseto


    resolve her brother''s situation first.


    Elst smiled faintly at the.gdrner of


    his mouth and replied in¡®@ deep


    voice, "Okay."


    ¡ê


    The next day, Rose followed Elliot''s


    assistant tothe prison as nned.


    As soon ag she walked in, she Saws


    her long{ost brother sitting &


    dejectedly on a chair. Her eyesc?


    wumed red slowly as she walked over


    anc-choked out his name softly,


    "Brother."


    "Is that my sister''s voice?!" Tom suddenly turned his head towards where Rose wasing from with an excited look on his faceT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There stood a slender woman walking towards him with slightly reddened eyes looking very emotional


    This woman looked sixty percent simr to how he remembered his sister looked like; however upon closer inspection there were differences


    between them.


    But her overall aura gave him an extremely familiar feeling just like... his sister who had already passed away years ago.


    The man furrowed his eyebrows slightly with some doubt in his eyes when he asked, "Who are you?¡±


    ¡°It''s me, Brother! It''s me, Rose. I''m still alive!" choked out by tears, Rose answered back again calling out loudly. Her tears couldn''t be held back any


    longer falling down uncontrobly from her eyes.


    Tom froze when he heard this sentence, his body stiffening up instantly. His hands trembled slightly, his voice hoarse yet filled with surprise, "You''re


    really Rose?"


    Five years ago, Tom learned about


    how Rose hadween hit by a car into


    the river. HeSearched for news of


    her whereabouts many times, but all


    efforts proved futile. Slowly but_*


    surely om gave up hope believing


    thatynaybe she really did pass away.


    However, it never crossed] Tom''s


    mind that maybe one day; Rose


    would return safe and sound just like


    today.


    NovelDrama.Org


    He was still in shock and disbelief, but Rose walked straight up to him and threw herself into her brother''s arms, crying out, "Brother, it''s me! I''m really


    Rose. I didn''t die."


    Tom''s eyes welled up with tears as he gently embraced his little sister and stroked her hair. "It''s good that you''re okay. That''s all that matters.¡±


    After chatting for a while longer. the siblings sat down in chairs together.


    Then Rose urgently asked her brother, "What happened that night? Why did you lose control?¡±

 Chapter 1051 Twist And Turn (5)

    Chapter 1051 Twist And Turn (5)


    Chapter 1051 Twist and Turn (5)


    Tam watched his sister''s urgent gaze, her brow furrowed in concentration as she thought back to the events of that night. It was a stark contrast from


    her usual carefree demeanor.


    Rose stared at her brother with anticipation, too nervous to speak.


    After a moment of silence, Tom seemed to remember something and hesitated before speaking.


    Seeing him like this, Rose couldn''t hold back and spoke up. "If you think there''s anything off about what happened that night, just tell me. Don''t worry


    about misunderstandings.¡±


    They had hit a dead end. The only way out was through Tom: if he couldn''t find any clues, then they would be stuck in this situation.


    If Madeleine and Rachel made their move first, things would only get worse for them and it was only a matter of time before Tom ended up behind


    bars.


    Tom looked up at his sister''s anxious expression and finally voiced his suspicions.


    "I was feeling sick that night - I had a bit of a cold and my head felt dizzy. I think I might have even had a fever."


    "One of my colleagues noticed how bad I looked and gave me some cold medicine.¡±


    ¡°At the time, I didn''t think much of it but now looking back on it... that medicine might have been the only thing I ate or drank all night.¡±


    The woman''s expression turned icy as soon as she heard this revtion; her eyes sharpened with intensity.


    "It must be something wrong with that medication,¡± she said excitedly while grasping tightly onto Tom''s wrist. ¡°What is your colleague¡¯s name? Do you


    know anything else about him?"


    "He goes by Preston McKnight but other than that... I don''t know much else."


    Tam hung his head in self-me while his voice became hoarse and low; regretting not being more cautious when taking medicine from someone


    else without knowing its origin or contents beforehand.


    Rose understood how he felt, so she gently patted him on the shoulder while smiling reassuringly at him. "We''ve got our breakthrough now though,


    right?"


    Tom lifted his gaze towards Rose worriedly. "Rose, just forget..."


    Before he could finish speaking however, Rose cut him off abruptly.


    "I understand what you''re thinking, but please don''t say it out loud because I''ll get angry."


    She knew exactly what kind of look Tam had on just now - one where he wanted to give up entirely - but how could they give up when they were


    siblings?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Madeleine and Rachel were cunning and malicious. Rose had just returned and was about to face them. Tom worried that she would be bullied by


    them.


    Rose saw the worry in her brother''s eyes and stepped forward, gently leaning on his shoulder.


    ¡°Brother, you''re my only family now."


    The man stiffened and gently embraced his sister.


    Rose looked up at her brother with a smile. "Don¡¯t worry about me, I''ll be fine.¡±


    "It''s you who needs to protect yourself here. I''ll find evidence to get you out of there.¡±


    The man lowered his gaze but met her concerned eyes with a firm nod


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you.¡±


    After leaving the police station, Rose immediately took a taxi to the hotel.


    Half an hourter, she got out of the car and walked quickly into the hotel lobby to inquire at the receptionist receptionist.


    "Excuse me, is Preston here?"


    "Who are you?" The receptionist frowned in confusion at the woman standing before herself.


    Upon hearing this question, Rose immediately put on a sad expression. "Preston is my cousin. We had an argument recently that led him to cut off


    contact with us.¡±


    "My aunt was admitted into intensive care two days ago after being involved in a car ident. Our entire family has been trying to contact him but no


    one can reach him," she continued


    "I called Preston''s best friend yesterday and found out he works here so I came as soon as possible because I''m afraid my cousin won''t be able to


    see his mother onest time."


    The receptionist looked at Rose''s tearful appearance and believed most of what she said already.


    She sighed helplessly before saying, "You''re toote; Preston has already resigned.¡±


    "What?"


    Rose widenedaer eyes in shock


    while lookingsdown sadly under


    questioning-gaze from the =


    receptionist. ¡®My cousin actually


    resigned? Does that mean he really


    wontbe able to see her mother one


    last ime?" Content belongsto


    4


    Feeling movethby Rose''s situation,


    the receptionist couldn''t help but


    say, ''¡®Dontworry; although Preston>


    has esigned, we still have records.


    of where employees live, so wait for


    me while I look up his address ¡®for


    yotk¡±  S


    ¡°You''re such a kind person! Thank you!" choked up by emotions, Rose replied while pretending wiping non-existent tears from corner of her eye.


    After getting Preston''s current


    address ftom the receptionist, and


    finding.dut that he was local, Rose


    went straight away towards his


    rental¡¯ apartment, only to discover it


    was s empty when she arrived there.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She couldn''t afford to waste any time, so she immediately headed towards Preston''s hometown, only to find out that his parents had passed away.


    When Rose heard this news, she stood frozen in ce with an anxious expression on her pretty face.


    The trial was about to begin and Preston was the only witness. If she couldn''t find him, what would happen to her brother?


    Her hand clenched tightly at her side as her long nails dug deep into her palm


    What should she do to save her brother?

 Chapter 1052 Twist And Turn (6)

    Chapter 1052 Twist And Turn (6)


    Chapter 1052 Twist and Turn (6)


    Rose slumped to the ground, silent for a moment before she remembered her eldest son Khalil was skilled in technology. She immediately pulled out


    her phone and dialed his number.


    The phone was answered quickly.


    A soft and calm voice came through the phone, giving Rose hope once again.


    "Mommy."


    Rose''s grip on the phone tightened as she spoke. ¡°Sweetheart. where are you right now?"


    ¡°At home."


    Khalil stopped what he was doing and obediently answered.


    He had been dealing withpany matters recently, while the revenge n against his father was proceeding as expected ording to his ns.


    Hearing Khalil''s voice made Rose feel warm inside and her face softened along with it.


    "Sweetheart. Mommy is facing some difficulties and needs your help."


    The little guy on the other end of the line frowned slightly with concern. "Mommy, what happened?"


    Rose''s voice carried a hint of exhaustion. "Mommy met up with your uncle earlier today; we suspect that one of his colleagues drugged him which


    caused him to lose control."


    ¡°But when I went to your uncle''spany," she continued, "that person had resigned."


    "Sweetheart." Rose asked anxiously. "Can you find out where that person went?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, sweat appeared on her hand holding onto her phone.


    Her heart raced as she waited for Khalil''s response - afraid that he might not be able to find anything or worse yet - unable to her brother from harm''s


    way.


    Just then, when Rose began worrying too much about it, Khalil¡¯s soft voice came through once more from the other end of the line


    "What is that person''s name?¡± he asked calmly.


    ¡°Preston Mcknight,¡± replied Rose without hesitation. quickly revealing who framed her brother.


    Her words had just fallen when her eldest son''s voice followed, "Mom, wait a moment."


    The sound of keys being typed on the phone echoed through.


    After about ten minutes, the typing gradually ceased, and Khalil¡¯s voice resounded again -


    "Mom, the guy is no longer in A City.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Rose''s heart tightened, and her hand holding the phone instinctively clenched


    Upon hearing this, Rose''s heart tightened even more, and her hand holding the phone unconsciously clenched.


    "Then where is he now?" she asked anxiously.


    "Where is he now?¡±


    "He''s in a town in South Eskeau, but the exact location is still unclear. I need some time," Khalil replied.


    Khalil furrowed his brow and continued typing on his keyboard, the sound of the keys echoing in the room.


    Rose pursed her lips and spoke gently, "If you have any news, contact Mommy.¡±


    "No problem,¡± Khalil obediently replied, but his expression grew even more serious


    By the time Rose got home, it was already evening.


    As soon as she walked into the vi, she saw Elliot and Leah sitting on the couch waiting for her.


    The man''s gaze fell upon the woman''s tired face with obvious concern in his narrow eyes.


    And standing next to him was a little one who saw here back and ran towards her with a smile. ¡°Serena, you''re back!"


    "Yeah," Rose responded wearily as she reached out to gently rub the little one''s head


    Elliot remaksilent for a moment


    before slowlyspeaking up to tell her


    about some. news he had just -~


    received¡°¡¯Rachel requested an eatly


    trial date. The court decided tommove


    up the court date from five days


    later to tomorrow." Contentbelongs


    to NovelDrama.Org 4


    Upon hearing this news, Rose''s eyes widened in shock. "What?"


    The trial date was being moved up?N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    But at this point in time, Preston wouldn''t be able to make it back...


    lo... this couldn''t happen; there must be another way!


    The woman bit down hard on her lip as she tried to calm herself down before looking up at Elliot. "Why did they agree with Rachel''s request?"


    "She provided medical reports


    detailing her injuries. After


    discussing #amongst themselves,


    they felt that prolonging things <


    would fot benefit the victim''s ~~


    recovely so they agreed,¡¯ Elliot


    ined while keeping a close eye


    or Rose for fear that she ight faint


    due to emotional distress. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Sure enough when Rose heard this news, all color drained from her face immediately but somehow managed not to copse onto the ground right


    then and there because after all, Tom still needed her help!


    Rose clenchethher hands tightly,


    almost wanting to immediately call


    her eldestgdn to ask if he had any->


    information about Preston. ~


    However, she knew that rushing him


    wouldn''t help; she couldn''t afford to


    os¨¦ herposure. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    Maintaining her calm demeanor, she said, "Alright, I understand."


    The little girl standing by the side looked at her mother''s pale face, her eyes filled with a worried expression


    "Serena, are you... are you okay?¡±


    "I''m fine." Rose forced a smile before taking Leah''s hand and sitting down beside Elliot on the sofa.


    The little girl sat obediently next to her mommy, trying to ease her tension by deliberately changing the subject.


    "Serena, what are we having for dinner tonight?¡±


    However, Rose didn''t hear her daughter''s question at all. Her mind waspletely focused on the uing trial and where Preston was right now.


    After waiting for a while and still not hearing a response from her mommy, the little girl pulled on Rose''s hand with concern


    "Serena?"


    Rose suddenly snapped back to reality and looked at the little girl sitting beside her in confusion. "What''s wrong?¡±


    Leah smiled as if she hadn''t noticed anything and repeated herself. "Serena, what are we having for dinner tonight?¡±


    "What do you want to eat?¡± Rose patiently asked


    The little girl looked up at her mommy with a smile and continued in a soft voice, "Anything Serena makes is delicious.¡±


    Rose thought she had concealed her emotions well enough but Elliot standing nearby saw through it all.


    His eyebrows furrowed slightly as his pupils deepened with color.

 Chapter 1053 Twist And Turn (7)

    Chapter 1053 Twist And Turn (7)


    Chapter 1053 Twist and Turn (7)


    At ten o''clock the next day, they arrived at the courthouse.


    Rose woke up early but had no motivation to dress herself up. Khalil spent all night trying to find Preston''s exact address, but time was running out


    and the chances of finding him before the trial ended were slim.


    On their way to the courthouse, Elliot and Rose didn¡¯t speak a word. Half an hourter, they arrived at their destination and as soon as Rose stepped


    out of the car, she was surrounded by a group of journalists who had been waiting for her.


    "Miss Russell, do you dare attend today¡¯s court hearing because you don''t believe your brother could have done such a thing?"


    "Miss Russell, what do you think about your brother''s despicable actions?¡±


    "If lIwere you, Miss Russell, I wouldn''t even show my face here.¡±


    The questions from these reporters became more piercing with each passing moment until they started attacking her personally.


    Listening to the relentless barrage of questioning from the crowd, with their insinuating and mocking expressions, Rose''s heart burned with anger.


    The court''s verdict hadn''t even been delivered yet, so why were these people daring to pass judgment on her brother?


    Her brother was innocent


    As she kept silent in frustration, some reporters even went as far as shoving their microphones right in front of her.


    "Miss Russell, by not answering our questions, do you also think your brother''s actions were beastly?¡±


    "Someone as beastly as Tom doesn''t deserve to live in this world. What do you think, Miss Russell?"


    Standing still, Rose couldn''t hold back any longer. She looked at the reporters in front of her, her gaze ice-cold.


    "The court''s verdict hasn''t been announced yet. I hope you won''t spread rumors without basis.¡±


    The journalist seemed taken aback by Rose''s retort.


    But in the next moment, his words became even sharper, as he blurted out, "The evidence is clear. Has Miss Russell not given up on her brother


    yet?¡±


    Elliot saw what was happening and stood in front of Rose to protect her.


    "We believe that justice will be served fairly by our courts," he said coldly while scanning through each journalist standing in front of him.


    The journalists saw the dangerous look in Elliot''s eyes, his neck slightly shrinking. They were wary of his identity and no one dared to continue


    attacking Rose verbally.


    Rose pursed her lips, and her hand at her side involuntarily tightened.


    Elliot instinctively reached out and held Rose''s pale fingertips. His deep voice sounded gently, "Don¡¯t be afraid, I''m here.¡±


    Rose nced sideways at the man beside her. His handsome face was sharp and chiselled.


    At this moment, she felt as if they had returned to the past when they were still in love.


    Suddenlying back to reality, Rose wanted to withdraw her hand from Elliot''s grip.


    But he held on tightly without any intention of letting go.


    Finally. they walked into the courthouse together holding hands.


    As soon as they entered, Madeleine and Rachel arrived at the courthouse entrance right behind them.


    The journalists who had lost their


    chance t@question Rose were ~~


    ~


    immediately attracted by >


    Madeleine¡¯ S appearance and rushed


    forward with new inquiries for both


    sisters. Content belongs ta


    wal


    NovelDrama.Org <


    "Miss Fox, did you know that Mr. Harper wasing to court today? Is that why you came together?¡±


    Madeleine standing next to Rachel heard this question and looked up at the journalist with surprise in her eyes, "You... you said Elliot is also here?"


    "Don''t you know, Miss Fox?" another journalist asked eagerly.


    Innocently shaking her head with a


    sad expression on her face,


    Madeleiner¨¦plied pitifully, "My sister


    didn''te here to confront the ~


    persamwho hurt her alone. I came


    wither, and I didn''t know Eltiot


    wotlld be here too." Contentbelongs


    toNovelDrama.Org oyN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She then pretended hesitancy before saying, "I think he should havee with Rose.¡±


    A journalist who had been bribed by Madeleine tactfully, asking, "Miss Fox, can you tell us about your current rtionship status with Mr. Harper?¡±


    Madeleine feigned sadness and bit


    her lip, saying,¡¯ "Between us, it should


    already be aver. But don''t me ?


    Rose. I willingly chose to be by =


    Elliot''s-Side. The five years I on


    with.Aim felt like a beautiful dream


    tore. Even if he forgets, I will


    r¨¦tnember forever." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Madeleine''s words instantly caused a stir among the reporters. Their attention shifted due to her statement.


    "Miss Fox, has Mr. Harper said anything specific to you?¡±


    "Miss Fox, can you tell us in detail about your rtionship with Mr. Harper?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Madeleine exchanged a meaningful nce with her sister standing beside her before putting on a righteous appearance once


    again.


    "The past is in the past and there''s nothing more to say."


    Half an hourter, the court trial began as scheduled.


    After briefly stating the facts, the judge looked solemnly at Tom


    "Defendant Tom, do you have any defense against all of these usations directed towards you?¡±


    "I don''t agree.¡±


    Tom stared intently at the judge and spoke loudly, "Everything I did that night was not of my own will!"

 Chapter 1054 Twist And Turn (8)

    Chapter 1054 Twist And Turn (8)


    Chapter 1054 Twist and Turn (8)


    "Before the start of that evening''s banquet, my colleague drugged me. The effects of the drug impaired my judgment.¡± she exined. The judge


    listened attentively and then asked stemly, "Do you have any witnesses to support this im?"


    Tom gave a bitter smile and shook his head. "No."


    The judge paused before continuing to ask, "Do you have any physical evidence?¡±


    "No," Tom replied, his gaze unconsciously turning towards Rose in the audience.


    He knew that the trial had been suddenly brought forward and there must be something fishy going on. He had only met with his sister yesterday and


    she probably hadn''t had time to find evidence proving his innocence yet. But it didn''t matter; knowing that his sister was still alive was already good


    enough for him.


    Rose sat in the audience watching her brother''s appearance with slightly red eyes as she tightly sped her hands together on herp. She was.


    waiting for Khalil''s message; she had been waiting all this time hoping everything would turn out alright.


    Elliot noticed Rose''s nervousness and gently patted her shoulder while Rachel who sat at the intiffs seat breathed a sigh of relief after hearing


    Tom''s answer. She exchanged a nce with Madeleine who also looked excited about their impending victory.


    Meanwhile, as soon as they finished discussing their verdict inside court. there was suddenly a loud rumbling noise outside which caused vibrations


    even within the courtroom itself.


    Everyone looked around at each other confusedly, wondering what could be happening. "What''s going on?" "Could it be an earthquake?¡±


    Madeleine and Rachel exchanged another serious look amidst all this chaos worried about any furtherplications that might arise from this


    situation but Rose''s eyes lit up upon hearing the sound ¡ª could it be Khalil rushing over?


    Elliot sitting beside her rxed visibly too ¡ª he finally arrived!


    Outside court doors, a helicopter slowly descended while a police officer ran in shouting loudly, "Your Honor! New testimony has just emerged!"


    "What?"


    Madeleine and her sister looked panicked as they gazed towards the courthouse entrance, their eyes filled with disbelief. They had thought


    everything was taken care of!


    Tom, sitting in the defendant''s seat, lit up with joy. Someone could prove his innocence!


    Rose also stood up excitedly and looked towards the courthouse entrance.


    Thank goodness! It was just in time.


    Elliot, on the other hand, remained calm and collected as he sat in his chair. He seemed to have known what the oue was.


    Amidst everyone''s intense gaze, a man dressed in South Eskeau attire was brought into the courtroom by police officers.


    Tom saw that familiar figure and his face darkened with anger. Preston!


    As soon as Rachel recognized who it was, her pupils shrank and her pretty face filled with panic. How could he be here?


    Just then, the judge''s solemn voice rang out. "What is your name?"


    ¡°Preston.¡±


    Preston lifted his gaze; his face pale and voice hoarse.


    "Are you here to testify for defendant Tom?¡±


    "Yes."


    Preston responded before continuing, "Tom is innocent.¡±


    "All of this Was Rachel''s idea," he ~~


    said. "She instructed me to drug LS


    Tom at-dinner so that he would lose


    control of himself and do something


    that would be misunderstadd."


    Before he even finished speaking. there were already murmurs throughout the entire courtroom


    Rachel felt everyone''s shocked gazes fall upon her; she suddenly felt like she had goosebumps all over her body.


    She anxiously turned towards Preston''s direction while loudly refuting him, "You''re lying!¡±


    "You''re frarning me," she continued.


    vehemently while looking around.at


    everyone else present in court.¡é


    didnt instruct you to do anything!


    Why are you falsely using me?"


    The judge frowned at Rachel before saying sternly, "Quiet!"


    Rachel took deep breaths, trying hard to steady herself before speaking again, "Your Honor, I object."


    The judge shifted his attention from Rachel onto Preston instead.


    "Preston, what evidence do you have that proves intiff Rachel instructed you?"


    Upon hearing this question being


    posed directly at him now made


    Preston tremble slightly as he pulled


    outa cellphone from one of his. S


    pockets $ which shook visibly when


    handed over to an assistant beside


    theJudge. Content belongstoAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    swnovel. 4


    ¡°Your Honor," Preston said shakily: "there are transfer records on my phone along with messages sent by Rachel which can prove everything I''ve just


    told you.¡±


    Everyone present wore different expressions...


    No one expected that there would be such a reversal just as the case was about to be closed. The courtroom was abuzz with discussion.


    "So, all of this was just Rachel''s own staged drama?"


    "Tom was actually wrongly used?"


    At this point, Rose hadpletely let go of her worries and sat upright in her seat, smiling at her brother.


    Now everyone knew that her brother was innocent!


    Elliot''s eyes had been fixed on Rose the whole time. When he saw her smile, his mouth also curved up slightly.


    At this moment, the evidence presented by Preston had been verified.


    After unanimous deliberation among the judges, the judge sitting in the main seat spoke again with a solemn voice that echoed throughout the entire


    courtroom.


    "Silence!"


    The reporters who were previously whispering to each other immediately fell silent.


    The judge''s gaze fell on intiff Rachel.


    "Now that there is both testimonial and physical evidence present. do you have anything else to say?"

 Chapter 1055 Twist And Turn (9)

    Chapter 1055 Twist And Turn (9)


    Chapter 1055 Twist and Turn (9)


    "He''s framing me!" Rachel looked panicked as she turned to the judge, shouting. ¡°All of the evidence is forged by him!"


    "Yes, these pieces of evidence are all fake,¡± she continued.


    Upon hearing this, the judge furrowed his brow and gave Rachel a stern look. He announced, "I dere that intiff Rachel''s usations against


    defendant Tom are invalid."


    "Tom is innocent and will be released immediately."


    "In addition to this, we will punish Rachel for her false usations and other illegal actions."


    "We will temporarily detain Rachel until her next court appearance when we can determine her sentence.¡±


    Rachel sat in shock at the intiff''s seat upon hearing this news. Her eyes widened with fear as she looked towards the judge.


    "This isn''t true! This isn''t true!" She screamed at the top of her lungs. "Preston is lying! All of his evidence is fake!"


    However, it was toote. The judge had begun packing up his things to leave.


    At that moment, a police officer stepped forward from beside him to detain Rachel temporarily.


    She struggled and shouted in vain before finally passing out from fear right then and there on the spot.


    In the audience, Madeleine stood up anxiously and hurriedly walked towards her sister with unsteady steps. Impossible, how could things have turned


    out like this? She looked helplessly at Elliot, who was sitting not far away, hoping he woulde over and help. However, Elliot''s gaze remained fixed


    on Rose throughout.


    When Rose saw the bailiff unlocking her brother''s handcuffs, she snapped out of this immense joy and quickly rushed toward her brother. "Brother...


    I''m so d you''re okay.¡±


    Tom hugged his little sister tightly while looking into her eyes filled with love, "With you around, sis... how could anything bad ever happen?¡±


    Elliot watched them embrace each other nearby but couldn''t hide his displeasure which showed through slightly on his handsome features.


    As they walked out of the courthouse, Rose found an excuse to avoid Elliot''s and her brother''s gazes, and quietly dialed her eldest son''s number.


    Khalil''s urgent voice came through the phone, "Mom."


    However, Rose, caught up in her happiness, didn''t notice. Her lips curved up. her veice filled with joy. "Hey, you''re amazing!"


    On the other end, Khalil''s brow furrowed slightly, but within moments, he understood. The trial for his uncle had been scheduled for today, and the


    only thing that could make his mom this happy was that a witness had appeared to prove his uncle''s innocence.


    With this thought, he asked in a puzzled tone, "Mom, have you found the witness?¡±


    Rose''s eyes widened in surprise upon hearing this, ¡°Didn¡¯t you find him?"


    "No."


    The little guy on the other end also frowned in confusion, not understanding what was happening.


    Rose turned her head and noticed a bodyguard who had escorted Preston here talking to Elliot not far away, his expression respectful. Her eyes


    widened, and she looked at Elliot in shock.


    He was secretly helping!


    From hiding the tape to finding the witness, why did he go to such lengths?


    Her heart was shaken.


    On the other end of the phone, Khalil spoke again after not hearing his mom''s voice for a while, "Mom?"


    "Yeah?"


    Rose snapped out of her thoughts and heard Khalil''s puzzled voice, "Mom, who found Preston?"


    A flicker of surprise crossed her eyes, and after a brief pause, she softly answered, "Elliot."


    Khalil''s actions paused, he pressed his lips together, remaining silent.


    While Ros¨¦-was on the phone with?.


    Khalil, the reporters in the courtrasm


    had begun reporting the a


    developments of Rachel and Tom Ss


    case to the public. Content ¡®belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org -


    "Ladies and gentlemen, a shocking turn of events has urred in Rachel and Tom''s case just before Tom''s verdict is to be announced."


    "Rachel, who seemed innocent, turns out to be the real mastermind."


    "Tom is innocent!"


    When Ros¨¦ returned to the


    courthouse entrance, Tom was <>


    standing¡± beside Elliot. Facing Eltiot


    again-her emotions wereplex.


    Shet¨¦mained silent for a mement,


    thea turned to her brother.;Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Tam took a step forward, protectively positioning himself between Rose and the others. Seeing his actions, Rose''s heart warmed.


    Elliot spoke in a low voice, "I''ll go get the car. We''ll drive your brother home together.¡±


    After saying this, he turned to leave and retrieve the car.


    Tom looked at Elliot''s retreating figure, then grabbed Rose¡¯s arm. "Rose, I don''t want you to get hurt again.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I..."


    Rose wanted to exin, but her appearance only made Tom think she was still infatuated


    Frowning, he interrupted her, "Rose, he treated you that way in the past. Aren''t you over him yet?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    With a sigfhRose raised her hand to


    her forehead, took a deep breath,~


    and tried to exin for Elliot, c>


    ¡®Brother, things aren''t what you


    think. Actually, that persoruis...


    She wanted to tell her brother that Elliot found Preston to prove his innocence


    But before she could finish, Elliot''s car had pulled up beside them, and he spoke, cutting her off, "Rose, get in the car.¡±

 Chapter 1056 Twist And Turn (10)

    Chapter 1056 Twist And Turn (10)


    Chapter 1056 Twist and Turn (10)


    Tom furrowed his brow upon hearing this and gently pulled his sister behind him.


    "No way, I won''t let Rose go with you," he said firmly.


    Elliot''s eyes darkened at Tom''s words, and his face turned unpleasant.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He had gone to great lengths to find evidence that would prove Tom''s innocence, all for Rose''s sake. But as soon as Tom was acquitted, he wanted


    to take Rose away.


    He tightened his grip on the steering wheel and was about to speak when Rose tugged at Tom''s sleeve, her voice gentle as she tried to calm the


    situation


    ¡°Tom, please trust me. I''ll handle things with him.¡±


    For now, her main concern was Leah, who was still unwilling to leave Elliot''s mansion.


    Tom''s dark eyes widened suddenly. ¡°You''ll handle it? Can you really handle it?¡±


    If you could have let go of that man, you wouldn''t have lost your life five years ago. If he hadn''t hurt you so deeply, you wouldn''t have contemted


    suicide.


    Tom''s handsome face was filled with caution and wariness towards Elliot


    Rose gently held her brother''s wrist and looked at him with determination in her eyes.


    ¡°Tom, believe me. When this is all over, I''ll divorce Elliot.¡±


    This time, she wouldn''t trust that scumbag again. She would live a stable life with her children and her brother.


    Elliot, sitting in the driver''s seat, heard her words and his gaze turned cold.


    No way, he would never agree to a divorce.


    He clenched his hands on the steering wheel, his handsome face icy and resolute


    Tom was still worried. "But I..."


    "Tom..."


    Rose squeezed her brother''s hand with a stronger grip, as if conveying her unwavering determination and will.


    Tom reluctantly nodded.


    Rose smiled brightly at her brother. "Tom, it''s gettingte. You should go back and rest."


    Tom agreed and couldn''t help but give onest piece of advice. "Rose, please be careful and contact me immediately if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rose waved to her brother and then turned to open the back seat of the car.


    The scenery outside slowly receded, and the two inside the car remained silent.


    Upon returning to the mansion, Elliot got out of the car and walked straight towards the hall. However, as he passed by Rose, she called out to him.


    ¡°Elliot.¡±


    Although Rose didn''t want to talk to Elliot, he had saved her brother after all. If it weren''t for his help, Preston wouldn''t have been found so quickly.


    Her red lips parted slightly. "Thank you for what you did for my brother."


    The man paused and turned to look at her with a slight glint in his eyes. "You know?"


    "Mm-hmm," Rose nodded before continuing, "And I also wanted to apologize on behalf of my brother for stabbing you after I fell into the river.¡±


    Elliot looked at her calmly as if he didn¡¯t care much about it. "You stopped me just to tell me this?"


    After hesitating briefly, Rose asked the question that had been weighing on her mind. ¡°I also want to know why you helped my brother get away with


    it.¡±


    From E liot¡¯s perspective, he could


    clearly see the confusion in Rose''s


    eyes. He remained silent for a ~


    moment before speaking softly,


    "Because he is your brother and I


    don''t want to see you upset.¡±


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Just because of you.


    Rose was stunned by his words and looked up at him again. He was still looking at her with an expression that seemed full of affection.


    Her body stiffened slightly as she felt her previously calm and cold heart start shaking.


    Leah watched this scene unfold from not far away.


    Great! Not onkx was Uncle okay but


    Daddy and Mommy were getting


    close again too! Now all Mommy


    had to d¨¦-was tell Daddy they were


    Family-$0 hey could be happy @>


    together every day! The little one


    clesched her fists tightly with an


    ufcontroble smile on their face.


    The next day, Rose got up early and went shopping before heading over to her brother''s ce with a bunch of groceries.


    When she arrived, Tom was already awake. He was surprised when he saw his sister so early in the morning. "Rose, why did youe so early?¡±


    "I brought milk and sandwich," saick.


    Rose smilingly as she walked into~


    the apartment holding breakfast''in


    one 2 and while carrying another


    large bag of things in another hand.


    "Why did you buy so much stuff?¡± Tom pretended not to be pleased as he gave a light scolding tone.


    Rose smiled, her lips curling gently. She spoke warmly, "You''ve just returned, and I was worried there might not be anything to eat at home."


    "I''m a grown man: I can take care of myself,¡± he replied.


    Tom helplessly ruffled his sister''s hair and then turned to take the groceries to the kitchen


    When he emerged again, Rose had set the breakfast on the table. She sat in a chair. lifted her gaze to her brother, and there was obvious


    nervousness in her eyes


    "Tom, please eat quickly. After breakfast... I''ll take you to meet someone¡±

 Chapter 1057 Twist And Turn (11)

    Chapter 1057 Twist And Turn (11)


    Chapter 1057 Twist and Turn (11)


    "Who?" Tom asked curiously, sitting in the chair opposite his sister Rose


    Rose''s eyes flickered as she looked at him. hesitant to speak. Finally, she said, ¡°You''ll find out soon enough."


    Tom went along with her mysteriousness and nodded indulgently. "Okay, I won''t ask.¡±


    After finishing their meal, Rose hailed a cab and gave the driver an address.


    When Tom heard the address, his brow furrowed with worry. The area was upscale and only inhabited by the wealthy.


    With pursed lips and after a moment of silence, Tom couldn''t help but ask hesitantly. "Are you taking me to Elliot''s vi?"


    Rose was taken aback for a moment before quickly responding. "No," she said firmly.


    She was taking him to meet his nephew and niece but knew that even if she told him now he would still be skeptical so it was better just to take him


    there directly...


    An hourter, they arrived at Valentin¡¯s vi where Sean came running out upon seeing them.


    He paused for a moment when he saw a man who looked like his mother standing next to her before continuing towards them slowly, trying not to


    show any hesitation or uncertainty on his face.


    ¡®Is this my uncle? Does my uncle know that Mommy already has children?¡¯ Sean thought as he approached them cautiously.


    Rose immediately saw through Sean''s hesitation and crouched down with open arms smiling at Sean saying, ¡°Come here, baby boy! Give Mommy a


    hug!"


    Upon hearing this, the little guy threw away all of his worries from earlier on and flew into his mammy''s embrace, saying softly, ¡°Mommy I missed


    you.¡±


    Tam who had been standing behind Rose heard what Sean had said clearly causing both of his eyes widen in shock, wondering if he had misheard


    something.


    Just then, Valentin walked out from inside the vi, catching sight of three people standing outside near the entrance gate and curiously looking


    towards this unfamiliar man beside Rose.


    ¡®Is this my master''s mom''s suitor?¡¯ Valentin wondered while sizing up Tom who himself was also sizing up Valentin thinking. ¡®This kid calls Rose


    ¡®Mommy¡¯, could it be that this young man is the kid''s father?¡¯


    At that very moment, little Sean lifted up his head buried in his mommy''s shoulder, looking over towards Tom and asking softly, "Mommy is this person


    my uncle?¡±


    Tom was struck again and stood frozen in ce, unable to speak for a moment.


    He watched the kid in front of him.


    The little one has a fair and tender skin tone. His eyes are not small, and his facial features are well-defined on his small face.


    Why does it feel so familiar when I look at it?


    Tom frowned and lifted his gaze to the young man standing not far away.


    Rose nodded with a smile and reached out to ruffle the little one''s head. "Yes, that''s right. This is your uncle."


    Sean''s eyes lit up and he immediately shed a bright smile at Tom.


    "Hello, Uncle, I''m Sean."


    Tom suppressed his doubts and awkwardly said


    "Hello."


    He looked at his sister who had stood up. with a clear inquiry in his eyes.


    Rose slyly blinked her eyes and looked at her brother with a smiling face.


    "Tom, how is it? Do you feel okay being an uncle?¡±


    Tam smiled helplessly and still felt a bit unsure. constantly staring at Sean in front of him.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood where he had seen the familiar look before. The little guy in front of him didn''t resemble the young man


    standing there at all, but rather..


    Tom suddenly looked up and gazed at Rose.


    "Rose, they... they are your and Elliot''s children?¡±


    Um."


    Rose nodded calmly and held Sean''s little hand. She continued, "I have three children. This is the second one, Sean. There''s also a daughter, who is


    currently at Elliot''s mansion."


    Tom''s face immediately turned pale upon hearing this.


    "Does Elliot know about your children?"


    "He doesn''t know."


    The woman let out a helpless sigh and turned around, only to see Valentin standing at the door.


    Valentin quickly smiled and said, "Miss Russell, would you like toe in and chat?"


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rose calmly responded and turned to look at Tom standing behind her.


    "Tom, let''s go inside first.¡±


    Tam nodded calmly and followed his sister into the vi.


    Several people were sitting on the sofa, and the young man went to the kitchen to bring each of them a ss of water.


    Tom nced at Rose again and again, then cautiously whispered to her.


    "Rose, who is this?¡±


    Rose nced/at her brother''s


    expression.atid rolled her eyes


    helplessly"Tom, you''re thinking ted


    much. His name is Valentin, and he''s


    a goaghfriend of my eldest son


    Khalil That''s why we''re staying here


    after returning to the country."


    Tom breathed a sigh of relief and when he looked at Valentin again, his gaze was much more normalBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The young man rubbed his head and smiled as he reached out to shake hands with his master''s uncle. He wondered if his own master looked the


    same way.


    After confirming Valentin''s identity, Tom couldn''t wait to ask, "Rose, you just said your daughter is in Elliot''s vi. What''s going on?"


    Rose furrowether eyebrows and


    after a morpent, finally gathered her


    thoughts:and exined, "One of the>


    reasons why she went to the vi


    was tovelp me find the surveince


    footage that could prove your


    inn¨¦cence. "


    4


    As for the other reason, it was to torment Elliot, but now she probably wants to match me and Elliot together.


    As she thought of this, her eyelids drooped and a sh of different colors flickered in her pupils.


    As soon as she finished speaking,


    Tom''s volte followed closely, ¡¯ ¡®Rose,


    we need to take your daughter away


    as so6n as possible. Her identity


    won''t be able to stay hiddenfor


    much longer.¡±


    ¡°


    "Elliot''s ability to dominate in A City is a testament to his sharpness. If we continue to let the child stay there, Elliot will eventually discover her.¡±

 Chapter 1058 Twist And Turn (12)

    Chapter 1058 Twist And Turn (12)


    Chapter 1058 Twist and Turn (12)


    Rose was taken aback, then her face darkened as she slowly clenched her fists. If Elliot knew that Leah was his daughter, he wouldn''t let her go so


    easily.


    Then Rose would either be forced to separate from Leah or stay with Elliot and Leah. That was absolutely not an option!


    Rose''s heart tightened instantly, and she nervously said, "Tom. I need to take Leah away from the Harper family as soon as possible.¡±


    The Harper Residence.


    After Rose left, only Elliot and Leah were left in the vi


    Mommy wasn''t here, and Daddy was soft-hearted...


    The little girl turned her eyes mischievously towards Elliot. "Uncle Elliot, I want to eat cream puffs.¡±


    "Okay, I''ll have someone buy them.¡± replied Elliot without looking up from the documents he was handling in the hall. He took out his phone to call his


    assistant.


    Just then, Leah''s voice rang out again - "Uncle! I don''t want cold ones; I want freshly baked cream puffs!¡±


    Elliot paused at this sudden request and looked over at the little girl sitting next to him with a puzzled expression on his face.


    Leah''s eyes sparkled brightly as she looked up at him excitedly. It wasn''t often that Mommy wasn''t home. so she needed to take advantage of this


    opportunity to y outside.


    Leah ran over quickly and hugged Elliot''s arm tenderly before saying softly, ¡°Uncle Elliot. the weather outside is so nice today, if i can''t eat fresh


    cream puffs i will feel very sad."


    Elliot frowned even more tightly but still did not show any signs of agreeing with her request. After waiting for a while longer, Leah pouted unhappily.


    "I''m so cute. How can you bear letting me feel sad?¡±


    With a sigh of helplessness, Elliot reached out and gently touched the messy hair on top of little girl''s head before saying, "How about when my wife


    comes backter we ask her bring you some cream puffs?¡±


    Upon hearing this suggestion. the little girl shook her head immediately. She held onto Daddy''s hand tightly while swaying it gently,"Uncle Elliot! Can


    you take me out for fun? Don''t worry, I promise not run around."


    Looking at how pitifully cute Leah appeared, Elliot couldn''t resist giving in. He nodded slightly in agreement .


    Leah''s eyes lit up and she opened her arms with a smile.


    "Uncle Elliot. I want a hug."


    The man''s body stiffened as memories of the other day shed through his mind like a carousel. She had been angry then and he wanted to hold her


    to calm her down, but she just gave him the cold shoulder.


    He looked at the little girl with scrutiny. A few days ago, she was distant and now she was clinging to him almost like a different person. Was it split


    personality?


    A look of confusion flickered in Elliot''s eyes.


    Leah didn''t know what Elliot was thinking and continued blinking at him expectantly while hugging his neck.


    "Uncle Elliot. I want lots of cream puffster. We also have to bring some back for your wife.¡±


    "Mmm," replied Elliot in good spirits as he even started imagining what their future children would look like and who they would resemble more.


    But when they walked out of the big iron gate, they saw Rachel standing there crying.


    As soon as Rachel saw Elliot, she rushed towards him like grabbing onto thest straw for help.


    "Elliot, please! Please save me!¡±


    Ever since being put on bail by court order, Rachel had been living in constant fear that after the next hearing she might be sentenced to prison time.


    Thinking about this made Rachel


    grip ontoElliot s sleeve even tighter


    than before while pleading, ¡°I really


    know my mistake now! Can you


    withdraw yourwsuit? Asng as


    yotrdo that, I won''t get sentenced!¡±


    C¨¦ntent belongs to Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I''m only in my twenties; I don¡¯t want to go to jail."


    Elliot nced at her coldly with an icy tone, "Get lost.¡±


    Hearing this made Rachel break


    downpletely. She nugaee onto


    Elliot''s atm tightly, begging, "I <>


    promise I won''t make any more


    mistakes again! Please forgive me


    this-once...."


    -


    With Leah still in his arms, when suddenly pulled by Rachel so hard, he almost fell over.


    His brows furrowed deeply, and his handsome face instantly turned icy cold. The temperature around him seemed to drop to freezing levels.


    He lifted his foot and kicked Rachel''s knee forcefully.


    Rachel was caught off guard and took a hit, causing her to fall backwards andnd awkwardly on the ground.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    After Elliot coldly uttered these words, he walked past Rachel with the little one in his arms and left directly.


    Rachel''s hair was messy, her pretty face was pale, and her tears had smeared all over her face, making her look very disheveled.


    As she caught her breath and was


    about to get up to chase after them,


    she rited up and saw the girl


    Elliot was holding in his arms ~


    making a funny face at her, even


    stieking out her tongue yfully.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rachel''s face darkened and her gaze towards the little one was suddenly filled with resentment


    If it weren''t for her, Elliot would never be so cruel to her!


    She was determined to make this child regret ever being born!

 Chapter 1059 Twist And Turn (13)

    Chapter 1059 Twist And Turn (13)


    Chapter 1059 Twist and Turn (13)


    Forty minutester, they arrived at a roadside food stall


    A tall and slender man stood in the middle of a long queue. waiting his turn.


    At the front, the boss is sweating profusely as he grills food.


    The man''s handsome eyebrows were tightly furrowed, his face stern and cold. Leah, who came with him, sat on the rocking car with a happy


    expression on her face.


    She held arge lollipop in her hand, asionally taking a lick, her face beaming with happiness as she looked at her daddy.


    Daddy is the CEO of Harper Group. Not only did hee to this kind of ce with her, but he also willingly squeezed into the crowd to queue up and


    buy things for her.


    She was happy, but Elliot queuing in the noisy crowd was extremely helpless.


    He was following the queue very seriously, but the woman in front of him was only chatting with others and almost lost him. She even turned around


    and red at him fiercely.


    ¡°Young man, you look handsome and well-mannered, but you can''t cut in line.¡±


    Elliot''s lips were tightly pursed into a line, and his expression was as stiff as a rock.


    He promised that there would never be a next time for this kind of thing again!


    Half an hourter, Elliot finally bought the food that the little girl wanted to eat


    After he paid, he carried his things and prepared to go find the little girl


    But he didn''t see the familiar figure on the rocking horse.


    Elliot''s face turned anxious as he urgently called out the little girl''s name.


    "Leah!"


    The only response he could hear was the noisy crowd.


    The man walked quickly through the crowd, his voice bing more and more urgent.


    ¡°Leah, where are you?!"


    Meanwhile, at the Harper Residence.


    When Rose returned to the Harper Residence, she found that there was no one there. Leah and Elliot were both not at home.


    She furrowed her delicate eyebrows and dialed Elliot''s phone number directly.


    The phone was quickly answered, and she suppressed her anxiety as she asked in a calm tone


    "Did you guys go out? Where are you...¡±


    However, on the other end of the phone, Elliot was panting slightly, his voice filled with urgency as he interrupted her.


    "Rose, Leah is missing.¡±


    Elliot appeared worried, and he continued to search for the little girl''s whereabouts, his steps never slowing down as he scoured various ces.


    Where exactly is the little guy going back to?


    He has searched the area near the food stalls thoroughly, but still hasn''t seen that familiar little figure.


    Her hand holding the phone tightened as she anxiously asked, "How could she disappear? Where are you now?¡±


    Without hesitation, Elliot immediately reported his current location.


    Half an hourter, Rose rushed down from the taxi and ran towards Elliot with panic in her ck eyes. ¡°Where''s the child? Where was she missing?"


    Elliot pointed to the nearby pony with a self-ming expression. "She was sitting on it while I was queuing up to buy something.¡±


    "When I turned around after buying things, she was gone."


    Rose''s pupils shrank and sweat appeared on her hands. Did Leah leave by herself or was she taken away by someone...?


    Just as Rose was about to call Sean and ask if Leah had returned home, her peripheral vision suddenly noticed surveince cameras on top of the


    merry-go-round.


    Suppressing her anxiety and panic, Rose turned to Elliot and calmly pointed at them. "There seems to be surveince there; we can go check it out.¡±


    Elliot followed where she pointed and couldn''t help but feel annoyed that he hadn''t thought of this earlier.


    When he found out that the little girl had disappeared, all he wanted was to find her quickly. He even lost his usual calmness.


    When did an unrted little girl be so important in his heart?


    But now wasn''t the time for such thoughts. The two of them went into the security room located in this residential area and exined their situation to


    a guard


    The guard quickly cooperated by


    pulling up surveince footage


    showing that Leah had been sitting


    happily ating lollipops on top ofa


    pony wien suddenly someone, >


    appeared i in one corner of the screen


    wit resentment in her eyes. walking


    st¨¦p- by-step towards Leal. Content


    belongs to


    That person quietly took out a towel from her pocket before covering Leah¡¯s mouth and nose fiercely.


    The little girl struggled desperately while twisting her body until eventually losing consciousness after some time passedN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The person picked up Leah. Then at this moment, Rachel''s scarf covering her face fell off revealing who it really is ¡ª Rachel!


    Rose became furious upon seeing


    Rachel take away Leah, then looked


    at Elliot beside him angrily askirg


    him why he didn''t watch over Leah


    properly when they were outside


    together!


    ¡°


    Her voice full of anxiety, "Elliot! Why didn¡¯t you keep an eye on the child?" Her eyebrows furrowed tightly as worry filled those eyes without any way


    for concealment.


    Herwsuit with Rachel was still ongoing. and the trial results had not yet been announced. And just at this moment, Leah was kidnapped by Rachel.


    Rachel was now desperate. If she went crazy and didn''t care about anything else, Leah would be in danger.


    Rose''s heart raced with anxiety as she questioned Elliot in a raised voice. "Do you know that she''s still a child? How could you leave her alone


    there?"


    Elliot listened to the woman''s angry questioning with a tense expression and felt equally guilty inside. "I did wrong.¡±


    Rose was stilkaot calm, but also


    knew that it wasn''t the time to talk


    about his Mow. If something really


    happened to the child because ofS


    Rachek~ Rose couldn''t even imagine


    whatWould happen next; all she


    wasted to do right now wastind


    [ah as soon as possible. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She looked at Elliot with anger in her eyes but didn''t say anything more ming him. ¡°What do we do now? Should we call the police?"


    "Call the police first."

 Chapter 1060 Twist And Turn (14)

    Chapter 1060 Twist And Turn (14)


    Chapter 1060 Twist and Turn (14)


    Elliot calmly dialed the emergency number andmunicated with the police. He instructed them not to approach Rachel if they found her, in order to


    avoid triggering any extreme emotions that could lead to harm towards the child.


    Rose''s palms were already sweating, and the mere thought of Leah possibly being in danger made her tremble uncontrobly.


    The man discovered it and gently reached out to hold her shoulder, whispering softly in her ear.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s okay. If Rachel wants to threaten me, she definitely won''t harm Leah.¡±


    Rose heard the sound and her eyelids drooped, her hands tightly sped together in nervousness.


    I can only hope that it is really so...


    An hourter, the man¡¯s subordinates sent a message back after being dispatched to search for the little guy.


    Upon seeing this, Elliot''s face turned cold and the air around him dropped several degrees.


    He nced at Rose, who was still anxious and restless, and whispered, "Rose, we''ve found them.¡±


    Rose''s eyes widened suddenly when she heard these words.


    "Where are they now?"


    "We are going to the abandoned factory in the suburbs now."


    An hourter, Elliot and Rose walked into the abandoned factory together.


    As soon as they walked in, they saw Rachel standing up high and Leah hanging in front of her.


    The little one red angrily at the bad woman standing in front of her and struggled hard.


    "You bad woman, release me quickly.¡±


    "Whether to let go or not depends on whether I can get what I want.¡±


    After Rachel finished her mockery, she looked down and saw Rose and Elliot standing together.


    "Kiddo, look who''s here.¡±


    She had a resentful gaze and a cold smirk at the corner of her mouth


    "Rose, you finally came. l''ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Since you dare to appear, I will make sure you have no way back.


    Rose looked at Leah, who was suspended high up, her pupils shrinking and her voice trembling as she spoke.


    "Rachel, whatever issues you have with me, don''t take it out on the child," Rase said.


    Rachel, standing at a high ce, heard this and it sounded like the biggest joke she had ever heard. She showed a mocking expression on her face.


    "Rose, you''re the one who didn''t give me a way out first, so I won''t let you off easy either!" Rachel retorted.


    "Today, I''m going to make you watch your child die right in front of you," Rachel dered


    Rose''s heart tightened and she immediately headed upstairs.


    But as soon as she took a step. Rachel''s threatening voice rang out again.


    "Rose, if you dare to take one step forward, I will cut the rope right now."


    The woman''s pace came to a halt, and she stood still in her tracks


    Rachel threatened Rose to stop, but the knife in her hand was getting closer and closer to the child.


    Rose watched as Leah was about to


    be hurt, arid lifted her foot to go <>


    upstairs, but was stopped by Elliot


    whograbbed her wrist standing


    beside her. Content belongs: to


    NovelDrama.Org


    "Rose, calm down. You can''t go up there right now."


    "How can I stay calm?" Rose said unkindly, but her heart ached as she looked at Leah hanging in mid-air.


    Her Leah is only five years old and has to go through something like this.


    It''s all her fault. She didn''t protect Leah well enough.


    Elliot nced at Rachel, whose eyes were full of resentment, and tightly grabbed Rose''s hand.


    "Rachel is very emotionally unstable right now. If you provoke her, Leah''s situation could be even more dangerous."


    Rose''s rationality slowly returned, and she stood frozen in ce, anxiously gazing at Leah hanging.


    Rachel, standing on a higher


    vantage point, saw the two below


    frozeri in fear, not daring to move,


    anda smug smile yed or her lips.


    -\


    "How? Are you scared now?¡±


    ¡®Rachel, I can withdraw mywsuits


    and release you from guilt, but the¡±


    child is innocent, Please don''t arm


    her. ¡°Rose urgently spoke a oO


    sefitence, her face filled with anxiety.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Rachel''s mocking voice followed.


    "Rose, you are such a fool. At this point, dees it really matter whether or not you withdraw thewsuit?"


    After she kidnapped this poor child, she realized that there was no way to make things right.


    Elliot spoke in a low voice, "Whatever conditions you want, you can propose them and I can meet them."


    The woman standing upstairs heard these words, her eyes flickered and she smiled even more contemptuously.


    "Elliot, if you had agreed to let me go earlier and not sent me to jail, would all of this have happened?"


    Elliot''s eyes narrowed, and his body exuded a chilling and terrifying aura.


    He didn''t expect Rachel to be so bold, she actually made a kidnapping threat.


    If he had thought of these things in advance, he would not have given Rachel any time to apply for bail.


    Rachel didn¡¯t hear Elliot speak, and her smile became even more reckless.


    ¡°Elliot. I want ten million dors.¡±

 Chapter 1061 Twist And Turn (15)

    Chapter 1061 Twist And Turn (15)


    Chapter 1061 Twist and Turn (15)


    The man, upon hearing the sound, didn''t hesitate and immediately agreed. "Okay."


    When Rachel heard this answer, a sh of shock passed through her eyes. She didn''t expect this child to be so important to Elliot.


    With the confidence of having caught Elliot''s weakness, her emotions rxed a bit. and her eyes shimmered with an eerie light


    "My conditions are not just limited to these.¡±


    Elliot''s eyes darkened, and he spoke in a low voice to calm down.


    ¡°You can say anything you want. I will do my best to satisfy you, as long as you don''t hurt the child.¡±


    Rachel''s lips curled slightly as she spoke of her ultimate goal.


    "I want to leave here, and you need to safely escort me out of the border."


    "If you don''t agree. then this child can die now.¡±


    She slowly traced the knife over the ropes binding Leah.


    Without any hesitation, Elliot agreed to her request and did his best to keep Rachel steady.


    "Sure, which country would you like to go to?¡±


    "United Kingdom.¡±


    Rachel breathed a sigh of relief when she heard him agree, and two words escaped her lips as she looked forward to her future life.


    At this moment, the ss window on the second floor suddenly made a crisp sound.


    The ss shattered instantly, and the SWAT climbed in quickly.


    Rachel turned her head in shock, looking behind her. She couldn''t understand why there was a noise when Elliot and Rose were right downstairs.


    Before she coulde to her senses, she was quickly subdued by the rushing special police.


    When Rachel was caught, she eximed in disbelief, ¡°You... you actually called the police?"


    Rose, standing downstairs, immediately ran up upon seeing the appearance of the special police.


    She stood at the edge of the second floor, reaching out to grab her daughter''s hand, trying to put the child down.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Rachel suddenly broke free from the control of the special police and rushed forward, blocking in front of Rose.


    "Rose, do you really think your daughter is safe just because the police have arrived?¡±


    Rose stared at the woman who suddenly blocked her way, and her pupils shrank abruptly.


    Rachel knew there was no hope of escape, but she couldn''t help but smile smugly when she saw the look of nervousness on Rose''s face.


    "Haha, Rose, do you know what fear feels like now?" Sheughed softly, her expression contorted with a manic desperation.


    "No - Rachel! Stop!"


    A huge fear instantly captured Rose. the sound was so sharp that it could almost pierce through one''s eardrums.


    The knife stopped just at the edge of the rope, and Rachel turned her head, revealing a subtle smile to her.


    "You see, I want her dead, so she has to die." Rachel dered.


    Rose''s pupils shrank and her slender body began to tremble uncontrobly, but she tried hard to maintain herposure.


    ¡°Rachel, it''s me who has a grudge against you. If you have to take it out on someone, take it out on me and spare her.¡±


    "You are right.¡±


    Rachel seemed to think Rose''s idea was a good one. She raised the other hand high, delivering a resounding p to Rose.


    "Scum, if it weren''t for you, how could I have fallen to this point!¡±


    The p was harsh, causing Rose''s face to be forcefully turned to the side. Leah, who was suspended, saw her mommy being hit by the wicked


    woman and cried out, "Mommy!"


    Rose staggered and before she could steady herself, she quickly looked up at Leah, afraid that Rachel might identally cut the rope.


    Hearing her daughter''s call, she felt a little more at ease and forced herself to smile at Leah, saying. ¡°Don''t be afraid, I''m okay."


    "Are you okay?¡±


    Rachel sneered and pped the woman again who had just regained her bnce.


    But this time, Rose was prepared. AS


    Rachel¡¯ spnded on her face.¡±


    Rose''s eyes sharpened, and she-


    immediately grabbed Rachel''s-hand,


    pullieg her towards her witha swift


    metion. Content belongs ta¡±


    NovelDrama.Org ¡°


    Rachel''s body swayed, but after what had just happened, she became smarter and remained steady in a position where she could still reach Leah.


    The police standing beside were hesitant to approach, afraid of agitating Rachel.


    Elliot stood frozen downstairs,


    watching Rose being hurt. Several


    times he wanted to rush upstairs, ->


    but seeing Rachel''s knife swinging


    from the edge of the rope, he was


    afraid that Rachel would loseher


    mind and actually cut the rope.


    If he also went up and the little girl fell, there wouldn''t be anyone below to catch her.


    On the second floor at this moment, Rose was forcefully pulling Rachel''s hand, trying to separate her from Leah, her expression dark and intense.


    Rachel''s body swayed, and it seemed like she was about to be pulled away. The surrounding police officers were watching closely, but she suddenly


    let out a coldugh


    "Rose, remember, this is your own doing!¡±


    Rachel suddenly raised the knife and thrust it towards Rose!


    Rose turned to the side and had to let go of Rachel''s hand.


    Rose had to take a few steps back in order to avoid Rachel''s attack.


    She was about to move forward


    when shesaw Rachel''s lips curl into


    a sly smile. In a swift motion, Rachel


    raised-her hand and the sharp-de


    traced an arc in the air, cutting the


    rope e that bound the child''s.wrist.


    "Leah!!!"

 Chapter 1062 His Child (1)

    Chapter 1062 His Child (1)


    Chapter 1062 His Child (1)


    Rose saw this scene and panicked, quickly rushing towards her daughter''s position


    However, it was toote. As soon as the rope was cut, the little guy fell down instantly.


    All of this happened too quickly, and Elliot standing downstairs didn''t even have time to feel nervous or worried. The only reaction was to quickly step


    forward and reach out to catch the little girl who was falling.


    At this moment, Leah couldn''t help but scream out loud due to the intense decline.


    The moment Elliot''s fingers touched the little girl, he breathed a sigh of relief deep in his heart.


    But the next second, a powerful impact knocked him backwards, causing him to fall heavily to the ground. His arm scraped against the concrete,


    leaving a trail of blood.


    While Leah was being protected in Elliot''s arms, her head still hit the ground when the man fell


    Elliot hadn''t even had a chance to stand up yet when he lowered his gaze to his arms, but the little one furrowed her brows slightly and kept her eyes


    tightly closed.


    He immediately sensed that something was wrong with the little one and reached out to gently touch the little one''s face.


    "Leah?"


    Rose stood up at the edge of the second floor and stumbled down towards the ground floor.


    Leah.


    Her Leah will definitely be fine.


    Rose''s mind was filled with the image of her daughter falling in frant of her just moments ago. As she hurriedly made her way downstairs, she saw


    Leah lying peacefully in Elliot''s arms


    Her pupils contracted and her legs immediately went weak.


    After getting close to Leah, she trembled as she reached out her hand to touch her daughter''s face, but hesitated and didn''t dare to make contact.


    In the end, Elliot reached out and gently touched Rose''s shoulder, saying in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid, she''s still alive."


    Rose breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing these words.


    Rachel, standing on the second floor, heard these words and her eyes widened in surprise as she shook her head


    "It''s impossible! I saw her hit her head on the rock just now, and she was bleeding heavily. She couldn''t have survived!"


    As Rachel''s voice fell, Rose and Elliot both froze in surprise.


    Elliot reacted first. immediately reaching for the back of the girl''s head, but he flinched and his arm trembled, his eyes filled with self-me.


    Rose''s whole body trembled, her voice hoarse and anxious.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Go to the hospital, hurry to the hospital.¡±


    Elliot pursed his lips and ran out of the abandoned factory while holding the girl.


    In the abandoned factory, Rachel watched their panicked departure and a bright smile spread across her lips.


    "Hah, it''s useless. Such a young child, she bled so much!"


    She turned her head and faced the police gun, the smugness on her face gradually fading away. reced by a desperate pallor.


    Does she have any way out?


    The police officers approached step by step. "Drop the knife now!¡± they ordered.


    Knowing thatitwas hopeless,


    Rachel still Reid onto the knife


    tightly. She ins inctively took a few->


    steps pack, trying to create distance


    between herself and the heavily.


    armed SWAT team standingan front


    of Her with their guns drawr.


    But who knew, her foot happened to step on a broken stone, twisting her ankle and causing her to fall backwards.


    "Ah!"


    The body suddenly lost weight, and Rachel couldn''t help but let out a miserable scream.


    Soon, the sound faded away, leaving only a pool of sttered blood on the ground.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the car heading towards the hospital is very solemn


    Rose stared at Leah without moving, hoping to see her open her eyes.


    Elliot''s face was solemn, and he remained silent, ming himself for not protecting the little girl.


    The next second, a faint sound came from Rose''s arms, interrupting the silence at the moment.


    "Mommy, mommy..."


    "Mommy is here! Leah, don''t be afraid, Mommy is right beside you, always apanying you...¡±


    At this point, Rose no longer cared about hiding anything from Elliot.


    What''s the point of hiding it or not if something happens to Leah?


    She tightly held her daughter''s hand. wanting to give her the strength to persevere, but her own body couldn''t suppress the trembling.


    The little git! who was still inaa


    seemed to hear her mother''s voice,


    and her tightly furrowed brows"


    rxed for a moment befores¡±


    furrowing again the next second.


    It hurts


    She felt pain all over her body. She wanted to open her eyes and see her mommy, but she couldn''t seem to open them.


    Rose held Leah in her arms with teary eyes andforted her softly. "Don''t be afraid, Leah. Mommy is here. You''re so cute, nothing bad will happen


    to you.¡±


    ¡°Leah, don''t fall asleep. Do you want to listen to Mommy telling you a story?¡±


    Her throat tightened, and she began to tell Leah the stories she loved to hear. in a broken and intermittent manner.


    Elliot, sitting in the driver''s seat, heard this and furrowed his handsome brows tightly.


    At first, when the little girl called out


    "MommySand Rose responded, 2


    Elliot thought it was just Rose


    comferting the child. But now-as he


    listerted to Rose''s broken voice, his


    heart was full of doubt. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Why does Rose have such deep feelings for the child she only took care of for a few days? She seemed more worried than even I was..

 Chapter 1063 His Child (2)

    Chapter 1063 His Child (2)


    Chapter 1063 His Child (2)


    Right now, it''s not the time to think about that. The top priority is to get the little girl to the hospital first.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the hospital. Rose struggled to watch as Leah was pushed into the operating room by nurses, her body suddenly


    copsing and trembling with fear.


    "Leah, you have to hold on. Everything will be okay,¡± she whispered desperately.


    Elliot clenched his fists in nervousness, ming himself for not being more careful and allowing Leah to get hurt at such a young age. But when he


    saw Rose staring straight ahead at the operating room with a pale face and distant look in her eyes, doubts began to creep back into his mind.


    "Rose, why are you so worried..." His voice had just sounded when it abruptly startled Rose, who had been deeply immersed in worry.


    She shuddered and turned her head, seeing Elliot staring at her with a puzzled expression, as if the child in peril had nothing to do with him.


    Such a look instantly ignited Rose''s anger. and she red at Elliot


    "Why? Why did you take her out without protecting her?" she shouted furiously through tears streaming down her face.


    Her eyes held fear, anger, and concern


    Elliot hesitated for a moment, about to speak, but Rose''s emotional turmoil stopped him in his tracks.


    Indeed, Leah was such an adorable child, and due to his involvement, she had suddenly faced these dangers. He worried and med himself, even


    wishing that the injured person was himself.


    But Rose''s emotions were too intense. as if this child''s well-being were as crucial to her as her own life.


    That child was the child of that young man


    Why did Rose''s emotions copse like this after her ident?


    He suppressed his doubts and reached out to hold the woman''s shoulder in an attempt to calm his tone. "Rose, please, try to calm down."


    Upon hearing those words, Rose reacted as if a cat whose tail had been stepped on, pushing away Elliot''s hands. "Calm down? How can I calm


    down?!"


    Something was definitely wrong. Doubts hung over him like dark clouds. He didn''t want to contemte the grim possibilities, but his tone couldn''t help


    but carry a hint of probing.


    "Rose... when Leah wakes up I''ll go apologize personally... to the Downs family." Elliot offered tentatively hoping this would help ease some of the


    tension between them but instead it only seemed fueling more anger within Rose who red daggers at him through tear-filled eyes.


    "What are you talking about?! Apologizing won''t do anything! Andpensation won''t make things right either!"


    Rose looked at the man in front of her, who knew nothing, and finally broke downpletely. She raised her hand high and pped him hard,


    shouting, "The girl lying in the emergency room right now is my daughter!"


    ¡°Elliot, if anything happens to my daughter, I''ll make you pay with your life!¡±


    Elliot''s pupils were filled with a look of shock.


    Is it really... Rose''s daughter?


    Everything makes sense now. No wonder she broke down to this extent.


    Elliot clenched his fist tightly by his side.


    The suspicion has been confirmed, and the stone that was weighing on my heart is not only still there, but it''s also suffocating me even more.


    That girl was most likely the child of that adulterer and her...


    His narrow eyes were filled with coldness, and he felt that his concern for the child just now was ridiculous to the extreme.


    At this moment, Rose waspletely unaware, staring nkly at the closed doors of the emergency room.


    ¡®Leah, you will definitely be fine. Mommy is waiting for you toe out.¡¯


    Elliot stood beside Rose, staring at her intently. The temperature around him had dropped to freezing point and his face was dark with anger.


    After over an hour, the red light in the emergency room finally went out.


    Upon seeing it, Rose immediately ~~


    walked.over, but her legs were a bit


    stiff fram standing still and she.¡±


    almost fell. It was Elliot who stepped


    forward to support her. Coritent


    belongs to  ~~N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Her face turned cold as she coldly shook off Elliot''s hand and walked towards the attending physician who had juste out.


    "Doctor, how is my daughter doing?¡±


    Rose nervously looked at the attending physician standing in front of her, her pretty face filled with worried expression.


    The doctor took off his mask and


    turned to thewoman standing in


    front of hina? saying seriously, "Don''t


    Worry, the patient i is not in dangerof


    life. Itsyjust a skin injury that took a


    itthetonger to treat becausef her


    young age."


    4


    "Thank you, doctor. Thank you, doctor."


    Rose breathed a sigh of relief.


    Her Leah is okay now.


    Rose followed the nurse to Leah''s hospital room and her heart ached when she saw the little one lying in bed with a pale face.


    She slowly walked to the bedside, reached out and gently tucked the little one''s stray hair behind her ear. Then she leaned down and ced a kiss


    on Leah''s forehead


    After saying this, she stood up and


    picked up th¨¦ water cup on the


    bedside table, poured a ss of <>


    warm water, and sat on the chair=


    _~


    next toLeah¡¯ s hospital bed. She:


    dipped a cotton swab in the water


    and gently moistened Leah''s lips.


    Her movements were very gentle. She seemed afraid of hurting her injured daughter.


    Elliot stood at the door watching this scene and felt it was exceptionally ironic.


    If Rose hadn''t left with another man back then...


    Maybe they would have had such a lovely child now!

 Chapter 1064 His Child (3)

    Chapter 1064 His Child (3)


    Chapter 1064 His Child (3)


    Elliot stared at the woman in the hospital room, surrounded by a cold atmosphere. He wanted to question Rose, but he knew it wasn''t the right time.


    There was even a glimmer of hope in his heart that he didn''t dare admit to himself - what if this was his and Rose''s daughter?


    Just as Elliot was getting annoyed with himself, Rose put down her cup of water and prepared to go to the hospital cafeteria to buy some porridge for


    Leah. As scon as she walked out of the room, Elliot grabbed her and pressed her against the wall.


    "Is that child yours and...?" Whose child?


    Rose quickly interrupted him. ¡°She''s just my child, nothing to do with you!"


    Although she revealed Leah''s identity in a moment of desperation, she did not want Leah falling into this man¡¯s hands.


    However, her words shattered Elliot''sst glimmer of hope and froze him on the spot. He pursed his lips for a while before coldly questioning. "Then


    tell me! Whose child is it?¡±


    The man''s eyes were filled with anger; his hand gripping Rose¡¯s shoulder tightened.


    Rose winced in pain but pushed him away calmly. "I said it has nothing to do with you!¡±


    Upon hearing this response, Elliot sneered sarcastically; his voice sounded like it came from hell itself. "The child must be that adulterer''s!"


    "If it weren''t for him back then," he continued bitterly, "you wouldn''t have left me!"


    As he spoke these words, his aura became even colder, and there was suppressed anger in his eyes when looking at Rose.


    Rose pursed her lips slightly; her hand trembled lightly at her side. She suddenly felt how ridiculous their rtionship had be between herself


    and Elliot. After all these years, he still lived within delusions about their past together.


    She knew that Elliot now misunderstood that Leah was someone else''s daughter, but it would be better if he remained ignorant than knowing Leah is


    actually their daughter.


    She raised her head, directing an icy gaze towards Elliot, and mocked, "What does it have anything to do with you whether or not she is someone


    else''s daughter?"


    Elliot narrowed his pupils, gripping onto Rose''s wrist stubbornly, staring fixedly at her. "You really like him so much? You gave birth to his child, you


    hid it from me, and now you want to defend him?"


    Rose felt that every word he said was more ridiculous than thest, but at this moment she couldn''t argue back.


    She forcefully pulled the man''s hand away, then pushed him away and said mockingly, "So what!"


    The woman''s words are like a torch, instantly igniting the suppressed anger in Elliot''s heart.


    He pressed the woman against the wall and growled angrily, "Rose!"


    Rose lifted her delicate chin and fearlessly stared at him.


    Elliot''s eyes darkened, and he leaned down to capture the woman''s mouth, nipping and biting at her soft lips without restraint.


    The woman winced as her lip was bitten, drawing in a sharp breath of pain.


    She pushed against the man in front of her, feeling that the present Elliot had turned into a madman.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Elliot held her tightly. sealing the woman''s lips as if this was the only way to prove that she belonged to him.


    When Rose was almost out of breath, he finally let go of the woman in front of him.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Rose, you damn woman!"


    The woma, upon hearing these


    words, red angrily at the man int


    front of her and said in a displeased


    tone.¡± ¡®If you think I''ve cuckolded you,


    theh just get a divorcel¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Elliot''s brows furrowed, teeth clenched, wishing he could devour the woman in front of him.


    Rose seemed unaware and spoke again with an even colder tone, "Divorce would be good for both you and me.¡±


    "Impossible!" Elliot interrupted the waman with a stern voice, his pupils filled with malice


    He took a step forward and red


    fiercely atthe woman in front of ir,


    his handsome face darkening..¡ª


    "Rose-give up on that idea. You can


    only stay by my side for the rest of


    your life." Content belongs.to


    NovelDrama.Org ¡°


    After saying these words with a sinister expression, he turned around and left the spot directly.


    The woman, left standing in ce, furrowed her eyebrows and bit down on her lower lip


    Why not let her go?


    The person he cares about is clearly Madeleine, why won''t he divorce her!


    Just as Rose was still wondering, Elliot angrily drove away from the hospital.


    After half an hour of racing, he drifted his car and stopped on a hillside.


    He dialed @phone call with a calm ~


    face, and:the call was quickly a


    answefed. A respectful voice of an


    assistant came from the mobile


    phone. "Mr. Harper.¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    "Take my blood and Rose''s daughter''s blood for a paternity test,¡± he said firmly.

 Chapter 1065 His Child (4)

    Chapter 1065 His Child (4)


    Chapter 1065 His Child (4)


    Elliot''s eyes darkened as he stared ahead, still harboring doubts about what Rose had said.


    What if the little girl was their child and Rose had just spoken in anger?


    After hanging up the phone, Elliot sat alone in his car all night.


    The hospital.


    Just as Rose was about to ask the doctor when Leah could be discharged, she noticed Elliot''s assistant rushing into the attending physician''s office.


    She frowned and looked at the office with confusion. She had already made it clear to Elliot, so why couldn''t he let it go?


    As she approached, she overheard a conversation between the assistant and doctor:


    "Do you have a record of Leah''s blood at the hospital?¡±


    "No, why do you ask?" The doctor sounded puzzled.


    "I want to do a paternity test for the child.¡±


    Rose stood at the door and heard everything. Elliot wanted to do a paternity test with Leah? Her hand trembled by her side as soon as this thought


    crossed her mind


    Her pupils contracted, and in her mind, she immediately connected the dots to Elliot finding out about Leah being her daughter. She knew that Elliot


    would undoubtedly try to take Leah away.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Rose''s gaze darkened; she was determined not to let that happen.


    She walked into an alcove near the stairs and called Khalil on her phone.


    "Mommy!" A soft voice came from Khalil on the other end of the line which warmed Rose''s heart instantly. But then she remembered why she called


    him and anxiously asked, "Baby boy, can you hack into hospital systems?"


    Khalil heard this question but frowned with worry. "Mommy, what happened?"


    "That despicable man wants a


    paternity teskwith Leah, Mommy


    needs you to hack into the hospital''s


    system and manipte the results


    of theinpaternity test," she said:>


    After brief pause, there was\still ate)


    response from Khalil on the other


    end of the phone. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Rose pursed her lips and whispered, "Khalil, Mommy can''t let him know that Leah is his child. Mommy can''t lose you."


    As soon as thtswoman''s gentle


    voice fell, Khalil S$ young yet


    composes.voice came through on->


    the phore. "Mommy, I''ve hacked jnto


    the hggpital system. As soon asthe


    results are out, I''ll change them,¡¯


    Khalil said over the phone. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rose felt her nerves calm down at his words. "Thank you, Khalil." she said before they chatted about other topics and hung up.


    Two dayster, Elliot saw the paternity test report and his face turned dark with disappointment. His only hope had been dashed.


    He threw the report across the room with force and his handsome face twisted in anger. That child was indeed Rose''s and that adulterer¡¯s!


    As he brooded over this betrayal. memories of spending time with Leah kept popping up in his mind. He actually liked that little girl but now all he felt


    was rage at her being evidence of Rose''s infidelity.


    Elliot swept everything off his desk onto the floor as he seethed with fury.


    Leah woke up to see her worried mother looking at her anxiously. She immediately smiled brightly and reassured Rose that she was fine.


    Rose''s eyes welled up as she gently touched Leah''s cheek. "Does it hurt?"


    "No," Leah shgok her head lightly


    while looking@around for a familiar


    figure but fotind none. Her small.


    face showed obvious x


    disappsintment because she


    remetnbered how Daddy had


    protected her in theirst moments


    tegether but why wasn''t he here


    when she woke up? Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1066 His Child (5)

    Chapter 1066 His Child (5)


    Chapter 1066 His Child (5)


    Rose noticed the disappointment in her daughter''s expression and her eyes flickered while her fingers trembled slightly at her side. She didn''t expect


    Elliot to hald such a significant ce in Leah''s heart after such a short time together. But she couldn''t let Elliot know Leah''s true identity.


    Feeling guilty towards Leah, Rose asked softly. "Are you hungry? Do you want some water?¡±


    The little girl shook her head gently and suddenly said sadly, "Mommy, I''m sorry."


    "Why are you apologizing to me?" Rose touched the little one''s messy hair with affection but was confused by what she said.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the little one spoke up right away. "If I hadn''t run out to y, none of this would have happened and you wouldn''t


    have been so worried...¡±


    Hearing this made Rose feel sad as she looked at her daughter on the hospital bed with even more tenderness. Her four-year-old daughter was


    already so sensible.


    If possible, she wished that Leah could be like an ordinary child who could be willful without any worries.


    Her eyes deepened as she pursed her lips and spoke warmly, "Leah, you don''t need to apologize. As long as you''re okay, then Mommy is okay too."


    ¡°Besides,¡± Rose continued speaking when seeing confusion in Leah''s eyes. She stood up and lightly kissed Leah''s forehead before saying, "This


    experience shows that we are blessed because nothing serious happened to you."


    Leah heard these words which instantly dispelled all her self-me while also revealing a smile on her face. "Mommy is right.¡±


    Roseforted her daughter a bit more and was about to get up to pour Leah some water when she was stopped by the little one.


    "Mommy."


    She turned back to her daughter, looking at her with a hint of confusion in her dark eyes.


    The little one sped her hands with a touch of sadness, asking in a low voice, ¡°Mommy, why didn''t hee?"


    Rose pressed her lips together, feeling the weight of guilt in her heart, but she couldn''t bring herself to tell Leah the truth. She could only answer, "I


    don¡¯t know."


    When Leah heard this. a look of disappointment appeared in her big eyes. Her little head drooped, and her small hands fidgeted nervously.


    Was Daddy ignoring her? Was it because she hadn''t been obedient, so Daddy didn''t like her anymore?


    Rose, sitting next to her daughter, could see the disappointment in Leah''s eyes but didn''t know how tofort her.


    In that moment, she realized that no one could rece Elliot in her child''s heart.


    After that day, although Leah never mentioned Elliot again, Rose saw the anticipation in her eyes and knew that deep down she was still waiting for


    him


    But she knew he would nevere back.


    Leah didn''t know the truth and after experiencing disappointment time and time again, she felt deeply hurt inside.


    She thought maybe Daddy didn''t like her because if he did, he would havee to see her already.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    One evening when darkness had fallen outside, the hospital room door suddenly opened. It was Sean and Valentin who hade quietly while there


    were few people around to visit Leah.


    Sean stepped into the hospital room and saw only Leah inside. He couldn''t help but ask in confusion, "You''re the only one here, where''s Mommy?"


    Leah looked surprised at his older brother before answering hesitantly "Mommy went out to buy food."


    She looked puzzled as she gazed at their two figures standing by the door.


    "Sean, Valentin, why are you here?"


    "We came to see you," Sean replied as he walked over and sat on the bed beside his little sister.


    He looked up and down worriedly at her, making sure there was nothing wrong with his little sister before finally rxing a bit more.


    "It looks like you''ll be able to leave soon."


    Valentin nced sideways at Sean.


    and said Softly, "Miss Russell said-a


    few days ago during our video call


    that everything i is fine now sowhy


    are you worrying so much?" ¡®Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    "This is my little sister! How can I not


    worry?" Sean retorted irritably rolting


    his eyes Sat Valentin who had no~


    siblings of his own so couldn''t


    understand how worried he Was


    feeling right now. Content belongs


    to¡°NovelDrama.Org <


    Just as Sean turned back towards Leah, wanting to continue showing concern for her, he noticed that she was looking up at him with a sad


    expression on her face


    ¡°Sean,¡± She called out softly causing him heartache immediately.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?¡± He asked nervously.


    "Don''t be scared: tell me what happened, so I can help solve it for you."


    Leah nodded Slowly, then began


    telling them-about all of these days¡¯


    confusionwhich had been weighing


    heavily 0 or her mind since being ¡ª


    kidnapped by the evil woman. ?


    "Seat... that day when I got o-


    kidtia pped... he saved me," Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org <>


    "But why hasn''t hee see me yet?¡±


    ¡°Does he simply not like me at all?¡±


    At this point, Leah had long forgotten that when she first approached her scumbag dad, it was out of a desire for revenge.


    But now, she is just a four-year-old child who wants her daddy''s attention.


    Sean saw his sister''s pitiful appearance and forgot their original intention of getting closer to their scumbag dad.


    He looked at Leah, who was dejectedly lowering her little head, with aforting smile. "Don''t be sad. Sean and I will take care of him.¡±


    "Um," Leah responded with a dull tone, still feeling very low-spirited.


    However, soon she was attracted by Sean''s interesting "story", and she also became curious about Tom, the uncle she had never met.


    That night, Harper Group parking lot.


    Sean and Valentin had made all the necessary preparations. They hid carefully behind Elliot''s car, ready to kidnap him.

 Chapter 1067 His Child (6)

    Chapter 1067 His Child (6)


    Chapter 1067 His Child (6)


    Not long after, a tall and slender man walked out of the elevator.


    Because the lighting in the underground parking lot was dim, they never saw the man''s face.


    However, judging solely by the man''s custom-tailored handmade suit and limited edition Italian watch, it is enough to determine that the person is


    Elliot.


    When Elliot got in the car, Sean signaled to Valentin, who quickly threw a smoke bomb into the back seat.


    In an instant, smoke filled the air and the man in the car closed his eyes in a daze, losing consciousness.


    Next moment, Valentin efficiently climbed into the back seat, covering the already unconscious man with a sack. After they had tied him up, they


    dragged him out of the underground parking lot.


    A few minutester, in a deep alleyway.


    Valentin forcefully threw the dragged bup sack onto the ground and kicked it with irritation.


    "You don''t seem to weigh much, but I didn''t expect you to be so heavy."


    Sean''s mouth twitched slightly when he heard these words.


    Before Sean could react, Valentin kicked the man again and cursed under his breath. ¡°Because you bullied Leah and made her sad, you deserve


    this!"


    Upon hearing this, Sean''s attention was immediately diverted


    Sean, with an angry face, walked up and gave the scumbag daddy a strong kick. He said furiously, "You''re a bad man! How can you bully my sister?¡±


    "Watch how I teach you a lesson!"


    The little guy was venting his anger on the man inside the bup sack while speaking, taking it out on him for his younger sister.


    But what they don''t know is that the man they want to retaliate against had just arrived at the underground parking lot.


    Elliot walked up to the car and looked around, but he didn''t see his assistant.


    His eyebrows furrowed slightly and his expression turned cold.


    Didn''t he ask the assistant to wait here?


    Where did he go?


    He nced sideways and happened to catch a glimpse of the assistant''s scattered documents on the back seat through the car window.


    Suddenly, he keenly realized what had happened.


    The assistant is meticulous and thoughtful in his work. He knows that he dislikes things being ced randomly and has never had a time when files


    were so disorganized


    He probably had an ident!


    "Ah! Who are you guys and why are you hitting me?"


    ¡°You, an insane man with no conscience, how dare you ask us why!" Valentin cursed angrily and his movements became even more vicious.


    Sean''s voice followed closely after. "That''s right! Scumbag! How can you bully Leah?."


    Sean kicked harder as he spoke.


    The assistant struggled helplessly in the sack, futilely trying to dodge.


    "Stop hitting me! What scumbag? Have you mistaken... Ah!"


    He cried out in pain before he could finish his sentence.


    Valentin and Sean, who fundamentally refused to listen to exnations, looked at each other and instead increased the force of their attack


    The assistant was huddled in the sack, crying out in pain and confusion, "Who are you people? Why are you hitting me?¡±


    ¡°Ah! It hurts so much!"


    "Stop hitting. stop hitting, someone will really get hurt if you keep going!"


    After a fierce beating, Valentin and Sean stopped their actions, feeling a bit exhausted and breathing heavily.


    "Please, don''t hit me. If you want money, I can give it to you.¡±


    The assistant¡¯s plea rang out again, and Sean suddenly felt something was wrong. He turned his head with some confusion and looked at the lump of


    bup lying on the ground


    This sound... doesn''t seem to be from my scumbag dad


    Did he hear it wrong?


    Sean furrowed his brow and silently scrutinized the bup sack on the ground


    Valentin, standing aside, saw the little guy''s appearance and asked puzzledly. "Do you feel sorry for him?"


    "No." Sean immediately denied it, hesitated for a moment, and then said with pursed lips, ¡°Have you felt that this voice is a bit off?"


    Valentin was taken aback and hesitated as he looked at the bup sack.


    Just then, the assistant¡¯s weak voice spoke again. "You''ve kidnapped me, surely you have a purpose. Tell me what you want. and I''ll do my best to


    satisfy you."


    At this moment, the assistant, although thinking of reporting to the police after getting away, dare not utter a word of his thoughts.


    This time, both of them clearly heard the male voice wailing inside the bup bag


    Valentin froze, shocked as he looked at the little guy standing by his side.


    "Sean, this voice... it doesn''t sound like that man''s.¡±


    The little one pursed her lips and nodded gently. They must have mistaken someone else for his father.


    Sean''s face grew serious; he hadn''t expected scumbag dad to be this cunning. He leaned in close and whispered, "We got it wrong. Let''s leave for


    now..


    But before they could move, a deep voice sounded from nearby, cold and dangerous. "You two just assaulted someone and now you want to leave?"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Valentin and Sean froze in ce as they realized that the person they were supposed to capture had arrived. Sean nced at Valentin with a serious


    expression. "Can we take him?"


    "Of course we can!" Valentin replied proudly before charging forward to get revenge for Leah against Elliot.


    One minuteter, Elliot had pinned


    Valentin down on the ground with


    his face pressed against the cold <>


    floor tiles- Despite being angry about


    losing-Valentin shouted out <<¡±


    defiantly, "Elliot, you bastard/-Let me


    gorand we''ll do this again! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    Sean couldn''t help but roll his eyes at Valentin''s words; he shouldn''t have trusted him when he said they could win


    Meanwhile, thts.assistant who was


    tied up ina Sack heard Mr. Harper''s


    name mentioned and felt grateful ->


    that sucha busy man woulde


    persamally to rescue him! He vewed


    to wark harder in order to repay Mr.


    farper''s kindness. Contentbelongs


    to¡¯NovelDrama.Org


    liot continued staring intently into


    the darknessawhere another figure


    was hiding while keeping one foot ~


    firmly nted on top of Valentin¡¯ Se


    backside he bent over slightly and


    untied the rope binding the sack


    shut Saying, ¡°Come out.¡± The¡¯


    assi stant emerged from inside of it,


    thanking Mr. Harper proflsely, while


    looking up admiringly at Elliot.


    Suddenly breaking through all of this tension-filled silence came an unexpected shout from an energized-sounding Valentin. "What are you waiting


    for? Run!"

 Chapter 1068 His Child (7)

    Chapter 1068 His Child (7)


    Chapter 1068 His Child (7)


    This fool!


    Sean pursed his lips tightly and immediately turned around to run.


    Criginally, he was nning to secretly leave here while his scumbag dad wasn''t paying attention. However, when Valentin shouted out, all the


    attention immediately shifted to him.


    Sean was a bit speechless, but he also knew that now was not the time to dwell on this.


    He must leave here. If his scumbag father finds out his identity, things will get even worse.


    Sean reacted quickly, but Elliot who had been watching him closely was even faster.


    He kicked Valentin in the back of the head hard. Then he walked forward quickly and grabbed the little boy who was about to escape.


    Elliot caught the boy, but he was stunned.


    He always thought that there was a man hidden in the darkness because he could clearly feel the other person''s anger.


    ut... he turned out to be a child.


    The child had an ugly mask on his face, but those big eyes gave him an unusually familiar feeling


    It seems familiar, like I''ve seen it somewhere before.


    Sean was lifted up by the scumbag daddy and kicked his legs hard, trying to break free.


    Elliot remained expressionless and reached out directly to remove his mask.


    But unexpectedly, the little boy bit his wrist directly when his head was lowered. Elliot frowned and quickly let go of the little boy.


    But the rope behind the mask had been rubbed loose during the struggle just now.


    The moment the little guy fell to the ground, Elliot saw his profile.


    Elliot''s pupils were filled with astonishment.


    He hesitated for a moment, but Sean quickly reacted and got up, running swiftly towards the depths of the alley.


    After he left, Elliot stood still in disbelief, his lips tightly pursed into a line.


    The face he had just seen resembled that of the little girl in the hospital.


    But isn''t she injured and still in the hospital now?


    Why is there someone who looks exactly like her? What''s going on here?


    Elliot turned his calm face and his gaze fell on Valentin, who was still lying on the ground


    "Who is he?"


    Valentin was slightly stunned and instinctively asked, "What?"


    "That little kid."


    Elliot spoke sparingly. His handsome face still bore a hint of confusion.


    Valentin, with determination, stubbornly closed his eyes and turned his head without saying a word.


    He is a person of great loyalty and would never betray his friends!


    The next day, at the hospital.


    Today is the day Leah is discharged from the hospital. The little one sat on the bed early in the morning, eagerly looking towards the direction of the


    hospital door.


    Although she doesn''t know why her scumbag dad neveres to see her.


    But today is the day she gets discharged from the hospital, he will definitelye.


    Leah sat obediently on the hospital bed, but she kept waiting and didn''t see the scumbag daddy''s arrival.


    Rose felt guilty seeing her daughter,


    upset and unwilling to let go of her


    illusions about Elliot, but she. still


    spoke up and shattered them.


    "Leah, I have already called your uncle. He wille to pick you up and take you hometer."


    "Uncle?"


    The little one tilted her head and looked at her mommy, with a bit of confusion in her big eyes.


    She has not met her uncle yet, but ording to Sean, he is very handsome.


    Sean felt a little better when she thought of this


    Although she wanted to see Elliot, having a handsome uncle pick her up seemed like a good thing too.


    Rose sighed helplessly as she saw Leah''s sparkling eyes.


    I don''t know who my daughter inherited this trait from, but she''s so obsessed with looks.


    She knows her daughter''s personality well and gave a few reminders.


    "Leah, after you go home with your uncle, please be well-behaved and don''t run around everywhere.¡±


    "After Mommy finishes dealing with things here, we will leave, okay?"


    Leah immediately froze in ce, her small hands clenched nervously together.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Is Mommy leaving here?


    What about dad?


    She wants Daddy and Mommy to be together, but... what reasons should she use to convince Mommy to stay?


    Just as the little one was feeling indecisive, footsteps could be heard outside the door and a cold voice spoke from beyond.


    "I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave.¡±


    After learning that the girl was not his and Rose''s daughter, Elliot has been feeling very depressed.


    He had finally managed to suppress


    his emotions and came here RN


    intending to take them home, but he


    didn expect to hear Rose say that


    she wanted to leave with the child.


    His hand by his side was tightly clenched into a fist, and his narrow, heavy-lidded eyes were filled with gloom.


    This time he will never let Rose leave again.


    Leah''s eyes lit up when she saw the scumbag daddy arrive. Her eyes sparkled as she looked at him


    Daddy is here.


    She looked happy and wanted to talk to her father, but she found that Elliot''s gaze was fixed on Rose the entire time.


    After Rose regained consciousness, she locked at the man who suddenly appeared in front of her with a slight frown


    "Elliot, I''m not going back with you anymore.¡±


    She cannot let him know that Leah is his child.


    The man''s eyes darkened and his body temperature dropped to freezing point upon hearing Leah''s words.


    "Are you noting home with me?"


    He gritted his teeth and asked again in a low voice, trying to hold onto thest shreds of his patience.


    Rose furrgwed her brows tightly and


    said in a cold voice, "Find a time


    when you''re free, let''s get a divorce


    certificate. After that, we will have no


    rtionship anymore. " Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1069 His Child (8)

    Chapter 1069 His Child (8)


    Chapter 1069 His Child (8)


    Upon hearing Rose''s words, Elliot''s face turned icy cold and his voice sounded as if it came from the depths of hell.


    "I''m afraid you have no cheice in this matter.¡±


    Rose red, just about to explode in anger, but the next second the man''s icy words rang out again.


    "Bring the person over here."


    The woman was slightly stunned, and at this moment, the assistant appeared in the ward with Valentin, who looked haggard.


    Before Rose could react, the assistant began angrily recounting his experience from the previous night.


    "Mrs. Harper,st night, it was this young man and another child who kidnapped me and then beat me up!¡±


    "Look at the injuries on my face now; it was all their doing!¡±


    The assistant angrilyined while pointing to the scars on their face.


    Rose listened to the other party''s usations with a shocked expression on her pretty face.


    Did Sean and Valentin kidnap Elliot''s assistant together?


    Why are they doing this?


    And Sean, is he okay?


    Just when she was worried about Sean''s safety, Valentin fearlessly looked towards Rose''s direction


    "Miss Russell, you don''t have to worry about me! I''m fine!"


    Elliot sneered in disbelief, saying, "You kidnapped my assistant and intentionally assaulted him. I''m going to take you to the police station and find a


    lawyer to sue you for willful harm."


    Leah, who was standing next to them, heard these words and her eyes lit up. Her previously gloomy mood suddenly brightened.


    Hasn''t she always been thinking about how to keep Mommy here? Now is a great opportunity!


    Leah immediately became nervous and grabbed her mommy''s wrist, blinking her big eyes pitifully.


    "Mommy, if Valentin goes to jail, it would be so sad. Can we help him?"


    Rose tightly bit her lip and stared at Elliot''s eyes with fiery determination.


    Elliot, you despicable and shameless scumbag!


    In order to make me stay. you resorted to such unscrupulous means!


    Elliot''s face was as cold as frost; he was waiting for Rose to make a decision


    Sure enough, Rose remained silent for a while before gritting her teeth and saying, "Okay, I promise to go back with you."


    After she finished speaking, her eyelids drooped and her pupils were filled with sorrow.


    Why does Elliot insist on her staying?


    Is he still doubting Leah''s identity?


    Finally, Rose and Leah followed Elliot onto the car and headed to the vi together.


    Valentin stumbled out of the hospital, but all he saw was the car disappearing into the distance.


    He clenched his fists tightly, looking angrily in the direction the car had left, and roared loudly, "Wait for me, I will definitely save you out!"


    An hourter, the sedan stopped in front of the Harper Vi.


    Elliot, Rose and Leah walked into the hall without saying a word.


    The three sat down on the sofa. The man''s narrow eyes fell on the little girl not far away.


    Was that child fromst night really her?


    Rose thought Elliot was locking at her and rolled her eyes impatiently before ncing at their daughter sitting next to her.


    "Leah,e upstairs with me."


    But Leah immediately shock her head and refused. "Mommy, I don''t want to go upstairs. I want to sit here for a while."


    She wanted to spend more time with her daddy and ask him why he hadn''t visited her these past few days.


    Leah nervously sped her hands together, afraid that her mommy would suspect something.


    Rose read her daughter''s thoughts but couldn''t bear to see Leah upset like this. She pursed her lips and left alone from the hall


    After Rose-left the hall, there was an


    even more tense atmosphere inside


    it. Elliot Kept staring at the littlegirt;


    deegdown he still suspectedshe


    was that child fromst night.


    And after seeing her mommy go upstairs, Leah turned around immediately, asking her daddy pitifully, "Why haven''t youe visit me in hospital?"


    Elliot frowned slightly as his lips tightened into a line


    After a moment of silence, he asked coldly, "Where were youst night?"


    Leah heard this question but didn''t know how to respond; she felt speechless inside.


    How could such an irresponsible father ask such a question? She had been waiting for him in hospital for several days but he never came once!


    However what Elliot saw was o


    differentyhe became even more


    certain that this little girl was indeed


    that child fromst night when she


    didn''t answer back right away.


    His expression darkened as his voice became colder. "What''s wrong? Are you too guilty to answer my question?"


    Leah didn''t understand what he meant, so she felt even more aggrieved inside.


    Her mouth pouted as she asked angrily, "What are you talking about?¡±


    "What did you dost night? Don''t tell me you don''t remember," Elliot said icily.


    Elliot''s facewas stern, and he was


    clearly angry that the little girl stilf


    wouldnt admit to what happened


    last night. The little one saw her


    dads scary side and her eyes were


    stating to turn red. Content belongs


    t&"NovelDrama.Org -


    It was obviously the bastard dad who didn''te to see her, so why was he being sc harsh on her now!


    Stupid dad!


    Just as Leah was about to curse at her dad, Rose came down from upstairs.


    After contacting Sean upstairs, she still wasn''tfortable leaving her daughter alone downstairs with Elliot. So she came down to check on them


    As soon as she came down, she saw Leah pouting and looking like she wanted to cry.


    Rose''s heart tightened immediately and she rushed over to protect Leah while ring angrily at Elliot.


    "What are you mad at me for? Why are you yelling at my daughter!¡±


    "Bullying a child, are you even a man?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Elliot listened as Rose defended her daughter fiercely. His hand by his side kept tightening while low pressure surrounded him.


    This woman is protecting someone else''s child?


    He had a stern face and sneered, "Rose, do you care about him that much?"


    Rose instinctively thought Elliot meant Leah and answered loudly with gritted teeth, "Yes! She is my baby girl. I will protect her for the rest of my life!"


    In Rose''s eyes, there''s nothing more important than taking care of children. So whether it be now or in the future, she''ll do everything in power for


    their safety.


    She wasn''t afraid of any man''s intimidation; instead red back furiously at him


    After hearing this response from Rose, Elliot''s pupils shrank slightly while the air around him dropped.


    "Rose... who is that adulterer anyway?"

 Chapter 1070 His Child (9)

    Chapter 1070 His Child (9)


    Chapter 1070 His Child (9)


    What''s so good about him that is worth you protecting him like this?


    Worthy of you to give birth to a daughter for her!


    Rose frowned slightly and retorted in a bad tone, "It''s none of your business! I don''t need you to manage my affairs!¡±


    It was just something I said to him without thinking. Where could I possibly conjure up a man for him?


    "None of my business?¡±


    Elliot''s anger turned into a bitterugh, his gaze icy and intense. "If I just leave you there, are you going to run off to see that adulterer right away?"


    .." Rose clenched her fists and took a deep breath. She had indeed admitted to having an affair with someone else in order to conceal Leah''s


    identity, but hearing Elliot''s confident questioning as if he had assumed she was cheating still made her extremely angry.


    "Yes, I wish I could go find my lover right now and elope with him!"


    She spoke these words and then reluctantly suppressed her anger. slowly regaining herposure.


    "Elliot, we are so entangled right now that it''s better to divorce sooner rather thanter."


    Anyway, you have liked Madeleine since five years ago. Once we are divorced, you can get married to her.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Rose felt a pang in her heart as she thought of this, deep down inside


    When she came back, wasn''t he just about to marry Madeleine?


    If it weren''t for the child, he and Madeleine would have been a real couple by now.


    With this in mind. she became even more determined to divorce Elliot.


    Elliot, who stood in front of her, was hurt by the woman''s words.


    He had a gloomy face and stared at the woman in front of him with a mncholy expression. "Rose, I will not get divorced.¡±


    Rose was stunned in ce as soon as she heard it, with her eyes full of astonishment.


    She didn''t expect that, even though she had made things so clear with him, Elliot, this damn scumbag, still refused to let her go!


    Her eyes widened and her words became uncontroble again. "Elliot! What do you want? I have children with my lover, and you also have someone


    vou like. Why can''t you let me go?"


    Elliot''s face was gloomy, and his pupils were filled with mncholy.


    "I have said that divorce is impossible. You can only stay by my side for the rest of your life!¡±


    Leah, who had just regained her senses standing behind, helplessly rubbed her forehead upon hearing these words.


    Her father is really hopeless.


    As expected, Rose was furious when she heard this. She was about to speak up when a phone rang, interrupting their argument


    Elliot reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. He saw the name "Madeleine" disyed on the screen and initially thought of hanging up.


    However, seeing Rose''s angry eyes made him answer the call on speakerphone.


    "Elliot, it''s me.¡± Madeleine''s gentle voice came through the phone, causing Rose to shiver with goosebumps


    The man nced at Rose coldly before asking in a stem tone, "What do you want?"


    "Elliot, have you been with my sister recently?" Madeleine asked anxiously on the other end of the line. Her hand holding onto her phone tightened


    unconsciously as she spoke.


    Leah bit her lip in worry; she didn''t expect that woman to call Dad at this time, which would only worsen the rtionship between her mommy and


    daddy.


    She looked at her dad who held onto his phone while Rose rolled her eyes disgustedly at Madeleine''s affected inquiry.


    Unfortunately for her though, Elliot answered with a deep voice before anyone else could speak, "Yes."


    Madeleine stiffened slightly but


    quickly adjusted her tone and said


    softly, "E ligt: my parents have >


    returneddrom overseas. They were


    very happy to hear that my sister is


    stil alive and they want to meet


    hers. would you please help:


    p¨¦rsuade her toe segthem?"


    Elliot heard these words and instinctively raised his eyes to look at the woman standing in front of him. Indeed, he saw a trace of disdain on Rose''s


    face.


    Rose couldn''t believe that Madeleine could utter such disgusting words. That couple clearly wished she were really dead


    As she was thinking, Madeleine''s


    seemingly siticere voice resounded


    through the-entire hall, "Elliot, after->


    all, my father is my sister''s biological


    father-Can you please help CO


    persuade my sister toe and see


    herdad?¡±


    ¡°?


    Upon hearing this, Elliot''s gaze became deep as he stared at the woman in front of him. Before he could say anything, Rose spoke first with a


    resolute answer, "I won''t go.¡±


    Cn the other end of the phone, Madeleine''s body stiffened slightly, her hand gripping the phone tightly. her eyes filled with resentment.


    That wretched Rose was right there with Elliot!


    Damn it, she was determined to make that wretched woman disappear from this world once and for all, to avoid any future trouble!


    Although Madeleine was angry, she had to maintain a gentle tone and patiently continue tofort


    "Rose, I know you''re noting back because you feel guilty about Rachel''s situation.¡±


    Rose frowned discontentedly. What did she have to feel guilty about? Rachel kidnapped her daughter.


    Before she could recover her senses, Madeleine''sforting voice came through the phone again, "Rose, don''t worry. I have exined everything to


    our parents and they don''t me you."


    "They said that although Rachel was their daughter, her death was a result of her own actions and they would not me you for it.¡±


    "Come back, let''s have a reunion dinner together as a family."


    As soon as Madeleine''s voice fell, Rose answered sharply, "Impossible! Madeleine, stop disgusting me here. Don''t you have any sense of guilt for


    what you''ve done?"


    Back then, Madeleine had betrayed her by getting invalved with her husband, Elliot, behind her back.


    After five years, the two sisters teamed up again to frame her brother.


    Rose remembered every disgusting thing Madeleine had done.


    Madeleine''s expression turned cold, her dark eyes filled with gloom and resentment, but her voice carried a hint of a sob.


    "Rose, don''t be like this. If you don''t like me, I can leave. But our parents really want to meet you. Mother has always med herself for not educating


    Rachel well, which caused you to be hurt.¡±


    "She also wants to apologize to you and make up for the harm Rachel caused you.¡±


    When Madeleine said these words, her voice was choked with emotion, sounding extremely sincere and heartfelt.


    Rose locked at Elliot with a cold expression and spoke without any emotion in her voice, "Madeleine, stop pretending. No matter how pitiful you act, I


    won''t go."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a distressed voice of Madeleine came from the phone, "Elliot, can you help me persuade my sister?¡±


    Madeleine hadn''t finished speaking when Elliot interrupted her with a cold tone. "I''ll take her there," he said before hanging up the phone.


    Caught off guard, Madeleine had an even more sinister expression. She clenched her fists and bit down on her lip, eyes filled with malice.


    It didn''t matter as long as Elliot could really bring Rose back. She wouldn''t let Rose get away with it!


    In the vi, Elliot frowned slightly and looked impatient as he was disturbed by Madeleine''s voice just now.


    He had only answered the phone to


    anger Rose itrthe first ce. And


    agreeing ta Madeleine''s request was


    also because Rose had just said that


    another r man was important infront


    of hit, which made him ~~ ~~


    un¨¦omfortable,


    oe)


    Since Rose didn''t want him to have it easy, he would make sure she tasted the same bitterness too.

 Chapter 1071 His Child (10)

    Chapter 1071 His Child (10)


    Chapter 1071 His Child (10)


    At this moment, Leah standing behind Rose didn''t want to say anything more. Her father was really hopeless. She had wanted to mediate between


    her father and mother, hoping they could reconcile and make peace. But now it seemed like her father''s pursuit of his wife was a long way off.


    Rose heard him promise Madeleine and took a deep breath, looking coldly at the man in front of her. "You go if you want to go. I''m not going.¡±


    "That young man."


    Elliot uttered three words lightly, feeling much better than before despite his initial displeasure


    Rose was slightly stunned but regained herposure quickly. She looked at the man in front of her with gritted teeth as she spat out four words.


    "How despicable you are!¡±


    She didn''t want to return to the Russell''s or see those disgusting people again. But for Valentin''s sake, she had no choice but to go back there.


    The hand she had ced by her side kept tightening as she thought about facing the person she hated most - Conner Russell


    In the end, Rose went with Elliot to the Russell Residence without bringing Leah along. She didn''t want Leah involved in such a disgusting ce.


    An hourter, Elliot''s car stopped outside the Russell Residence.


    As soon as Rose got out of the car, Madeleine greeted her with a smile on her face, "Rose! You''re back! I thought you would be mad at me and not


    come.¡±


    Rose smiled at Madeleine while saying calmly. "l never wanted toe back here."


    If it weren''t for Elliot threatening her with Valentin''s safety, she wouldn''t have set foot inside the Russell Residence again!


    The next second Shilch Fox - Rose''s stepmother who is also Madeleine''s biological mother - walked out from inside the hall.


    "Rose! You''re back! Come on in; we''ve been waiting for you," said Shiloh.


    Elliot''s eyes darkened as he nced sideways at Rose who looked tense. He opened his lips slightly and spoke coldly, "Let''s go.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Rose walked into the hall with an impassive expression on her face.


    Soon enough, everyone sat down around the dining table where Conner spake first pretending concern towards his daughter. "Rose, are you okay?


    You don''t know how worried I am knowing something might have happened to you."


    With disdainful eyes fixed upon Conner when he spoke these words, she didn''t see any sadness in Conner''s face.


    She remained silent, but Conner had no intention of giving up on small talk. He continued, "You must have had a hard time living abroad for the past


    five years!¡±


    After saying this, Conner pretended to pick up a dish for Rose and said, "But if youe back to live here, you and your child won''t have such a hard


    time."


    Rose locked down at the dish her father picked out for her. She smiled faintly with an indifferent expression and said, "l don''t eat cauliflower.¡±


    Conner heard this and his face darkened slightly. However, he still forced a smile to smooth things over. "If you don''t eat cauliflower then you can


    drink some soup instead.¡±


    He gave Shiloh a lock that signaled her to get up and serve Rose soup.


    Rose watched this scene before her eyes with amusement. This man who imed to be her father once turned a blind eye towards the abuse from


    her stepmother and stepsisters towards herself and her brother. Now that she has returned after disappearing for five years, he is pretending to care


    about her again but doesn''t even know what she likes or dislikes when ites to food


    Rose pursed her lips without saying anything while Shiloh wiped away tears that weren''t there after serving Rose''s soup. Suddenly she spoke up, "If


    Rachel were here, she would love drinking soup.¡±


    "Unfortunately," Shiloh continued, "she can never drink it again.¡±


    As soon as Elliot heard these words, his face darkened visibly making Shiloh immediately change course, "It was Rachel''s own fault; she made


    mistakes which led to such consequences."


    Throughout the entire performance of the Russell family before her, Rose remained coldly watching without saying another word.


    Madeleine noticed Rose''s silence, so she furrowed her brows, approached her slowly and held a tea cup in hand.


    "Rose," Madeleine began, ''l was -.


    wrong about everything that


    happened in the past; today I am


    hereofficially apclogizing, haping


    that you can forgive me. "Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    "This cup of tea is my apology.¡±


    After speaking, Madeleine lowered her head slightly, looking guilty.


    Rose sat motionless staring straight ahead and ignoring Madeleine''s fake act entirely.


    The reason why she came here today was solely because she was threatened by Elliot.


    It was disgusting enough to watch these people act, there was no way she was going to cooperate with them.


    At this moment, Elliot sitting next to them suddenly spoke a sentence that surprised everyone.


    "She doesn''t drink green tea."


    Madeleine froze, her face turning red in embarrassment.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She didn''t expect Elliot, who had been silent all along, to suddenly speak up for Rose, this bitch.


    Rose, sitting next to Elliot, was somewhat stunned


    Not drinking green tea had been her


    habit for several years because she


    used to-have a weak digestive


    system and would experience~


    stomach pain whenever shedrank


    green tea. Content belongs: to


    NovelDrama.Org od


    ''I can''t believe it''s been so long, but Elliot still remembers.¡¯


    During this lunch, Rose didn''t even touch her cutlery, but Madeleine and her family enjoyed the meal very much.


    After dinner. Rose found an excuse to return to the room at the Russell Residence where she used to live.


    She didn''t want to be fake with the


    people. from the Russell family, but


    she couldn''t leave either. She had to


    find a secluded ce to stay.


    This room had long been turned into a store by Shiloh and her daughter, with all sorts of things piled up inside in a disorderly manner.


    For some reason, Rose felt that only here could she catch her breath for a moment.


    She only stayed alone for a moment before an unexpected guest arrived in the room.


    "Do you feel out of ce in this home, so you hide here to lick your wounds?"


    Rose furrowed her eyebrows and looked coldly at the woman who walked into the room, pursing her lips without answering


    Madeleine walked into the room with her chin held high, pretending to be elegant and proud.


    After taking a nce around the dirty and messy room, she covered her nose with disgust


    "This house was a storage room before you moved out, but after you left, there were even more things piled up.¡±


    After saying these words, the woman took a step forward and stopped in front of Rose,ughing mockingly.


    "Rose, there is no ce for you in this home. Your room is mine, and so is your man..."

 Chapter 1072 His Child (11)

    Chapter 1072 His Child (11)


    Chapter 1072 His Child (11)


    "Oh, really?" Rose raised her lips slightly, casually ying with her fingers as she smiled and said, "But I distinctly remember hearing you sayst


    time that Elliot didn¡¯t seem to care much about you."


    "Otherwise, why would he deliberately hide the surveince footage that proves my brother''s guilt from you?"


    The woman who had been standing opposite Rose with a smug look on her face was suddenly taken aback.


    "That maidst time was you?"


    Except for in front of that maid, Madeleine was sure she hadn''t discussed this matter with Rachel anywhere else.


    But the maid did not look like Rose at all..


    Rose sneered and looked at Madeleine coldly.


    "You don''t have to act as if you and Elliot were a loving couple in front of me, because I don''t care at all.¡±


    What she cared about now were only her children.


    As long as her children were healthy and safe, it was better than anything else.


    Madeleine didn''t believe what Rose said. She was still immersed in shock over Rose pretending to be the maid. After being stiff for a while, she


    suddenly snapped back to reality and red angrily at the woman standing before her.


    "Sost time your act was intentional?"


    Rose heard the sound but just smiled nomittally without answering.


    Madeleine''s pupils shrank slightly. Her face showed an expression of anger which could hardly be suppressed as she clenched her hand into a fist by


    her side.


    She forced herself to smile lightly while saying, "Even if Elliot is getting closer to you now, what does it matter? He has a son with me; marrying me is


    just a matter of time."


    Thinking that wasn''t enough yet, Madeleine continued speaking, "You don''t know how much he cares about our child. Every time Shawn gets sick,


    Elliot always drops everything he''s doing and rushes over.¡±


    "While you just have a bastard. Everyone knows who weighs more heavily on his heart.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    When Madeleine finished speaking, there appeared once more on her face an arrogant smile full of self-confidence.


    Rose locked at the confident woman before her with cold eyes, feeling nothing but amusement inside herself.


    "I''m not sure who weighs more heavily," Rose replied calmly. "All I know is that my daughter in the Harper Vi is treated like a princess by Elliot.¡±


    "And your son can only stay outside, not even worthy of living in the Harper Vi," said Rose.


    Madeleine''s face turned sour as she raised her hand to p the woman in front of her. But just then, Elliot walked over and Madeleine quickly put her


    hand down, giving Rose a pitiful look.


    "Rose, I''m sorry for everything before. It was all my fault. Please don''t me me anymore, okay?" Madeleine pleaded


    Rose locked at the woman who suddenly changed her demeanor with furrowed brows and cold eyes. What is this woman up to?


    Before Rose could figure it out, Madeleine''s helpless voice rang out again, "Rose, can you please stay this time? We can live together as a family.


    Isn''t that good?"


    Rose tightened her hand by her side and stared at Madeleine mockingly. "Madeleine, stop pretending. No one is watching your performance here.¡±


    "I''m not pretending," Madeleine shook her head helplessly and said pitifully, "It really was all my fault before. Please don''t me me anymore.¡±


    "And Rachel... I really didn''t know Rachel would do that either. It''s also my fault for not taking care of my little sister properly.¡±


    Just as Rose felt like she had run out of patience and wanted to leave this oppressive room, a tall man walked in from the door.


    "It wasn''t your fault about Rachel," Elliot said coldly.


    As soon as Elliot spoke up for her, Madeleine felt proud inside once again, thinking that Elliot was still on her side.


    She hid away any trace of pride, pretended to just notice his arrival, and locked surprised while calling him softly, "Elliot."


    The man frowned slightly but quickly returned to normalcy. His eyes were fixed on Rose throughout their conversation, hoping to see some kind of


    change on her face.


    But he didn''t expect that throughout it all, Rose remained indifferent with no expression whatsoever.


    Elliot pursed his lips and took a step


    forward. "Rachel is an adult now,


    and her mistakes have nothing to de


    with you{he said. Even though he¡±


    was speaking up for Madeleine; his


    eyes were fixed on Rose, andthe


    couldn''t help feeling a sense of


    r&venge brewing inside him. Content


    belongs to


    Rose watched the scene unfold before her with cold detachment. Although she appeared calm on the surface, deep down she felt a twinge of


    sadness. It seemed that no matter what Madeleine said, Elliot would always believe her.


    A bitter taste filled Rose''s mouth as she clenched her fists by her side. She spoke in a cold voice, "Madeleine, there''s no need for you to pretend


    around me because I won''t being back to live here again."


    With those words spoken aloud, Rose turned around and left the room without looking back


    As she walked downstairs towards the backyard for a stroll, Shiloh blocked her path.


    Rose red at Shiloh with icy eyes but tried to sidestep past her anyway. However, Shiloh stepped forward once more and stopped Rose in her


    tracks.


    "Hey bitch! Can''t you see I''m standing here?" Shiloh spat out angrily at Rose.


    Rose responded coolly, "Get out of my way.¡±


    Shiloh was taken aback by this response from Rose; it was like someone had stepped on her tail! She jumped up and down furiously while staring


    daggers at Rose. "What did you just say? How dare you talk to me like that!¡±


    But before she could pped Rose, thetter grabbed hold of her wrist tightly enough so as not allow any movement whatsoever!


    "Don''t even think aboutying another hand on me!" warned Rose as she flung off Shiloh''s hand forcefully.


    Shiloh, feeling humiliated by Rose''s


    actions, clenched her teeth in


    disbelief. However, she noticed Rose


    turning arotind and about to leaves


    Out of the corner of her eye, she


    scanned the nearby pond and, with a


    malicious smile, suddenly spoke,


    "You bitch, if you dare to get any


    rougher, I''ll shatter your ifiother''s


    ne."


    Mother''s ne?


    These words suddenly reached Rose''s ears, causing her to freeze in her tracks.

 Chapter 1073 His Child (12)

    Chapter 1073 His Child (12)


    Chapter 1073 His Child (12)


    Shiloh saw Rose stop in her tracks and smirked with satisfaction. She gently picked up the ne around her neck and said with a smile, "Although


    this ne belonged to your mother, I don''t think she could deserve such luxury with her lowly status."


    "See how well it suits me? Don''t you agree?"


    Rose immediately turned around and met Shiloh''s smug grin. Her expression turned icy as she looked at the woman with a cold gaze. "Give me back


    my mother''s ne!"


    "Your mother?" Shiloh chuckled lightly, speaking even more sarcastically than before. "Your mother is already dead, so naturally this ne


    belongs to me now."


    "You''re not worthy of wearing my mother''s ne!" Rose returned sternly, reaching out to take back herte mother''s possession.


    As the woman approached step by step. Shiloh looked at her with malicious intent in her eyes. Suddenly taking a step forward herself, she pushed


    Rose forcefully towards the pond.


    Caught off guard by the sudden push, Rose lost bnce and fell backwards towards the pond; she was about to fall into it when she grabbed onto


    Shiloh''s arm tightly.


    Shiloh let out a scream of terror as they both fell into the water together.


    During their fall into water, Rose didn''t forget to pull off the ne from Shiloh''s neck; it was something that belonged to her mom after all -


    something that needed protection.


    The sound of Shiloh''s cries for help caught attention of nearby servants.


    Within moments, Elliot Conner and Madeleine rushed over.


    Elliot spotted Rose struggling in distance first; without hesitation he ran over quickly and jumped straight into the pond without thinking twice about his


    own safety.


    He swam over towards where Rose was struggling but as soon as he tried grabbing hold of her hand, she started resisting him fiercely she didn''t


    want Elliot saving him!


    Thinking about how Elliot had treated Madeleine earlier made anger boil inside of Rose. She would rather drown than be saved by someone like him!


    With one swift motion, Rose pushed away Elliot''s hand which left him stunned. He saw this woman sinking down below while still being mad at him


    for no reason! The fury inside his heart ignited instantly. What an infuriating woman! She couldn''t even swim yet dared act tough!


    His eyes narrowed dangerously as he swam closer again; wrapping his arms firmly around Rose waist before sealing their lips together tightly under


    water...


    Rose widened her eyes in shock and wanted to resist, but unfortunately she had no strength left.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In the end, she could only let Elliot help her breathe.


    Standing by the pond, Madeleine saw a scene not far away. Her hand clenched into a fist at her side and her eyes were filled with malice.


    Wretched woman! She had fallen into the pond, and yet she still seduced Elliot!


    "Sooner orter, I will make you disappearpletely from this world!"


    After being rescued, Rose was draped in a towel that Elliot had ced over her. She looked calmly at the few people nearby.


    Over there, Shiloh''s aggrieved voice rang out loudly among the few people.


    "Honey, this time you must stand up for me!¡±


    "I was just trying to have a good conversation with Rose, but this child suddenly pushed me into the pond for no reason."


    "I really don''t know what I did wrong. I treated this child with all my heart and ended up in such a situation.¡±


    Shiloh cried to Conner, her face full of sadness and anger.


    Rose looked gther tearful


    stepmother-with cold eyes, a


    sardonic smile tugging at the corngr


    of her mbuth. She walked over and


    raisecher foot, kicking Shiloh, who


    had just climbed out of the rond,


    back I in.


    =


    Shiloh''s words had been spoken out; wouldn''t she be wrongly used for nothing if she didn''t do it?


    With a "plop." Shiloh fell into the pond


    Rose stood by the pond and pped her hands gracefully.


    Conner''s angry voice sounded behind her, "How ungrateful you are!"


    He shouted and rushed over to hit Rose, but just as his hand was about tond on her, Elliot took a quick step forward and directly stopped Conner''s


    arm.


    Rose calmly nced at the man standing beside her, his eyes cold and merciless.


    Madeleine hurriedly reached out to-.


    pull Shilof up. Seeing Rose behaving


    SO arrogantly, Madeleine felt angry


    and approached with a pitifutlook


    on her face, gritting her teeth.


    "Elliot, even my sister kicked my mom out. Do you still want to speak up for her?"


    She said this, and even pretended to wipe away tears with a hint of choking in her voice.


    "My mom has always hoped that my sister coulde back and reunite our family in harmony, but she never expected my sister to treat her like this.¡±


    After Madeleine finished speaking, she sobbed sadly a few times


    She sneered, "lI don''t want toe back to this house at all.¡±


    As she finished speaking, she was soaking wet and ready to leave.


    But just as she took two steps away, Elliot called out to her, "Stop."


    Rose furrowed her eyebrows and looked at Elliot''s dark eyes with some displeasure. She instinctively thought that Elliot was going to speak up for


    Madeleine.


    At this moment, Shiloh finally aN


    snapped-out of it after falling into:


    the pond and rushed towards her


    huskand i in a sorry state. Shecried


    out with genuine grievances.


    "Honey, I just want to get along peacefully with Rose. Why does she have to treat me like this?"


    "Doesn''t she like me at all? Does she have to kick me into the pond over and over again?"


    Shiloh then looked at Rose with mud mixed in tears on her face which made her look extremely disheveled


    "Do you really need me dead after losing one daughter already?"

 Chapter 1074 His Child (13)

    Chapter 1074 His Child (13)


    Chapter 1074 His Child (13)


    Rose watched coldly as Shiloh continued to cry andin about her grievances, but never spoke up to defend herself,


    Shiloh was so overwhelmed by Rose''s gaze that she turned to Conner once again, andined with a sense of grievance.


    "Honey, look at the scratches on my neck!¡±


    "This was Rose''s doing too. She wanted to take the ne from my neck to sell it, deliberately scratched my neck, and even tried to kill me for


    more money,¡± she used.


    "She really didn''t give me any room to maneuver!"


    Conner believed Shiloh''s words and red at Rose angrily, rearing, "Rose, apologize to your mother right now!"


    "She is not my mother." Rose lightly retorted, looking at Conner with a gaze devoid of any emotion


    Upon hearing this, Conner became even angrier and his tone of voice also increased by a degree.


    "Outrageous! Rose, are you trying to turn the world upside down?"


    Rose showed no fear, only coldly watching Conner who was furious in front of her, as if she were looking at a stranger.


    Shiloh pretended to sab in a pitiful manner, putting on an air of magnanimity as she said, "Rose, as your elder, I can overlook what just happened if


    you return the ne to me."


    Rose sneered andughed mockingly. her eyes cold and indifferent.


    How can this disgusting woman speak such self-righteous words?


    Conner saw that his wife had behaved so gracefully, but Rose remained motionless in ce, making him even more annoyed.


    "Rose, apologize immediately and return the ne to your stepmother.¡±


    Madeleine pretended to be sensible andforted, "Rose, things have developed to this point. You should apologize to Mom, be a little submissive


    and then return the ne to her. This matter will be solved."


    "After all, we are still a family, aren''t we?"


    After Madeleine finished speaking, she immediately gave a signal to her mother who was standing beside her.


    After seeing the look in her daughter''s eyes, Shiloh nodded knowingly and said in agreement, "Yes, Rose. After all these years, I''ve considered you


    as my own daughter. How could I possibly care about such trivial matters with you?"


    Rose locked coldly at the angry man who was supposed to be her father, and heard the shameless words of the mother and daughter, but she didn''t


    feel any anger. She only felt mockery and ridiculousness.


    She reached out and delicately held the ne in her hand, her dark eyes locked onto the three people before her. She spoke each word with


    determination, saying, "This ne belongs to my mother, and I will not give it away."


    "What are you talking about?" Shiloh looked surprised. "I bought this ne with my friend. How could it be your mother''s?"


    "When your mother passed away, you were still young. Are you remembering it wrong?"


    After Shiloh spoke, she turned to her husband who stood nearby for help.


    Conner was even more angry at Rose''s actions after seeing his wife''s pitiful expression.


    He red at Rose and scolded her, "You disobedient girl! Give the ne back to your stepmother now!"


    "It can''t be! This ne belonged to my mother."


    Rose tightened her grip on the ne and locked resolutely at her so-called biological father.


    Although she didn''t notice it at first, she recognized it when she approached Shiloh.


    Her mother did have such a ne that she loved very much and kept in a precious box. She often took it out to touch and Rose had seen it


    several times before.


    Madeleine standing next to them smiled wryly when seeing how stubborn Rose was acting. "If you really need money, just tell us and we''ll give you


    some.¡±


    "I can''t give this ne away because of its special meaning for my mom.."


    "Yes," agreed Shiloh nodding along with Madeleine''s words. "Rose, if there is anything else that you want from me, then I will dly give it but not this


    one."


    Rose stared coldly at the two women without saying a word while Conner became even more upset by what he saw happening in front of him.


    In his eyes, his wife and second daughter were already so sensible but Rose remained stubborn like this!


    He tried hard to control his anger as he spoke sternly. "Rose, give the ne back now or don''t evere back here again.¡±


    Rose snee edand held onto the


    ne tightly without any


    intention of\giving up on it easily,


    causing gn-awkward silence N


    between everyone present there;


    until Blot finally spoke up after


    being silent all along. "This type of


    custom-made luxury jewelry usually


    has initials engraved on them.¡±


    His cold voice made everyone present lock around in confusion.


    Rose immediately picked up the ne and began searching for any engraved letters on it. Soon, she saw the initials of her mother''s name behind


    the emerald at the front of the ne!


    Rose shook the letters before their eyes, sneeringly saying, "Now, do you still want to im that this is your ne?"


    Madeleine and Shiloh''s faces turned red. They couldn''t say a word.


    After a moment of silence, Shiloh awkwardlyughed and interrupted the tense atmosphere. "Well... I remembered wrong and thought it was mine.¡±


    "That''s right! I remember Mom had a simr ne. Did you wear it wrong?" Madeleine immediately spoke up to prove her mother''s innocence


    Shiloh didn''t hesitate either and said directly, "Yes! Yes! It was mine that I wore wrong."


    Rose sneered coldly; she didn''t want to watch this farce anymore. She turned around and left straight away from their backyard.


    She didn''t even want to stay there for another moment.


    As soon as Rose left, Elliot followed behind her and Madeleine stopped him in his tracks


    Thinking about how Elliot had been nice to her in front of Rose earlier on, Madeleine wanted him to stay so they could develop their rtionship


    further.


    She looked up at him with affectionate eyes, "Elliot... can you please stay with me?"


    Elliot lifted his gaze slightly towards her before lightly opening his lips, "Move aside.¡±


    "Elliot..."


    Madeleine grabbed onto his hand like a spoiled child while gently swaying it, hoping he would soften his heart to stay with her, but instead, he pushed


    past her without hesitation. "I have something else going on; I need to leave now."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After speaking those words coldly, he left the Russell''s backyard without looking back again


    Earlier when he softened towards Madeleine, it was only because he wanted Rose''s attention, but now that she had gone, there wasn''t any reason


    for him to continue pretending anymore.


    On the other side, Rose left the


    Russell Residence and got into the


    car. She took out the ne she ._


    had beer holding tightly in her hand


    and stared at it nkly. This was her


    mother''s keepsake, and she had it


    NOW. However, she wouldntthank


    EMiot for it; that man didn''tdeserve


    her gratitude.


    As Rose thought about this, she


    suddenly felt chill and shivered


    slightly. Shehade to the Russell


    Residenge oday, and she believed-


    that Elliot wouldn''t trouble Valentin


    anyrofe. When she found the. Tight


    opportunity, she would make Elliot


    seriously consider the idegrof


    divorce. Content belongs 1 to

 Chapter 1075 His Child (14)

    Chapter 1075 His Child (14)


    Chapter 1075 His Child (14)


    In no time, Elliot opened the car door and sat next to Rose.


    He lifted his gaze and nced at the assistant sitting in the driver''s seat, his voice very cold, "Turn on the heater.¡±


    The assistant immediately turned on the heater inside the car.


    Rose was wearing damp clothes and shivering. Suddenly, the heating came on and she immediately felt much morefortable. However, the cold


    clothes still clung to her skin, making her feel cold.


    The next second, Elliot''s deep voice broke the silence in the car. "Take off your clothes.¡±


    Rose''s eyes widened in disbelief as she heard these words, and she stared at the man beside her in shock.


    What shameless things were this man saying? Does he have no shame?


    Her ears turned red as she red at Elliot, nervously staring at the front seat of the car and ignoring him.


    Elliot noticed her reaction and was slightly taken aback. A faint, imperceptible smile flickered in his usually mncholic eyes as he hoarsely


    exined, "I meant your clothes are scaking wet and ufortable to wear. You can take them off."


    Rose just realized that she had be theughing stock in front of him, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    However, how could she possibly undress directly in front of him? Therefore, with furrowed brows, she continued to press her lips together and


    remained silent.


    The assistant sitting in the driver''s seat heard this and wisely raised the partition silently.


    After waiting for a moment and seeing Rose reluctant to undress, even though she appeared ufortable, Elliot deliberately put on a serious face


    and said, "Since you won''t undress, I''ll go first."


    He reached out to take off his clothes, but Rose quickly stopped him with a nce from the corner of her eye. Annoyed and embarrassed, she said,


    "Elliot, we''re in the car now!"


    "So what? You have seen it before, why be shy?"


    The man raised his eyebrows and reached out to directly take off the wet clothes on his body. As the water droplets from his hair fell, they slid down


    along the mermaid line of his waist and abdomen.


    Rose''s pretty face instantly turned red


    She turned her head quickly. too afraid to look, but the man sitting next to her had no intention of letting her go so easily.


    Elliot thought that Rose''s body was always weak, and she had just fallen into the pond. If she went home in wet clothes, she would definitely catch a


    cold.


    But she refused to take off her clothes, so he could only undress her instead.


    As soon as Elliot''s hand touched Rose''s slender waist, she turned her head and red at him warily, "What are you doing?"


    "Let me help you take off your clothes.¡±


    Elliot spoke confidently and didn''t feel anything wrong about taking off her clothes now.


    Rose furrowed her brow and swiftly pped Elliot''s face in response, calling him a "pervert!"


    The man reacted quickly, grabbing her hands to restrain her. He looked at her with a mixture of annoyance and a hint of amusement, his eyebrows


    furrowing for a moment. He then smirked and asked in a low voice, "You''re my wife, what''s wrong with me taking off your clothes?"


    "You..."


    Rose was left speechless, struggling to pull her hand free from Elliot''s firm grasp. Suddenly, Elliot leaned in and sealed her red lips with his own.


    She widened her eyes and blushed on her cheeks, "Elliot, let go of me quickly!"


    The man''s expression turned cold as he disregarded her protests and firmly grasped her wrist, using his other hand to struggle with removing Rose''s


    clothing.


    Rose felt Elliot''s warm fingers glide over her skin, causing her body to tremble slightly and her cheeks to flush with heat.


    She was both embarrassed and angry, ready to curse at him, but as she looked up, she found herself staring into the man¡¯s dark and brooding eyes.


    "Elliot, you... umm."


    Elliot had grown impatient with her continuous resistance, and he kissed Rose dominantly, as if in that moment, he truly felt that she was still his wife.


    The woman in his arms was stunned for a moment before struggling violently and saying in a broken voice, "You bastard!"


    Their bodies pressed tightly


    together, andthe atmosphere


    suddenly tured sensual. Elliot''s >


    narrow / eyes glinted with desire, and


    hiscge hands involuntarily o


    tightened around her slender waist,


    puffing her closer. Content t belongs


    to  =


    Just as he was on the verge of losing control and giving in to his desires right there, the car came to a halt.


    Elliot abruptly snapped out of it, realizing what he had done. He released her wrist, his voice husky as he exined, "I... I''m sorry."


    "I... I was just worried that you might catch a cold, so I asked you to take off your clothes."


    Rose pursed her lips and didn''t say a word. She just blushed and quietly sat up to get dressed.


    The two of them got out of the car and walked into the vi, one in front and one behind


    As soon as they entered the hall, they saw a little girl standing at the door eagerly waiting for them.


    The little girl looked at her mommy with bright eyes, then turned to look at her daddy next to her.


    She clearly saw a slight blush on her mommy''s cheeks and noticed that semething seemed different between Daddy and Mommy.


    Did their rtionship suddenly progress after going out?


    The little one turned her head suspiciously to look at her daddy''s face, where she could see an obvious awkwardness.


    This made her smile even more brightly with big eyes full of mischief.


    Now that Daddy and Mommy''s rtionship had eased up, did this mean she had a chance to match-make them together?


    In the next-second, Elliot''s cold voice


    came from his lips, interrupting >


    Leah''s thoughts. "Rose, go take a


    shower and change your clothes.


    Corre downter for some ginger


    Sop. '' .


    -


    After saying this sentence, he turned his head towards the maid standing nearby and said coldly, "Go cook some ginger soup. Serve it to my wife


    later."


    Upon hearing thismand from Elliot, the maid nodded before turning around to leave immediately.


    Leah stoodbeside him in shock


    after hearing all these arrangemerits


    made by Daddy. Did she just ~


    imagine things? How did Daddy


    be so thoughtful after going


    outonce?


    NovelDrama.Org -


    Leah regained consciousness quickly enough when she noticed Mommy blushing on her cheeks like she was shy about something.


    Her eyebrows lifted up as she smiled mischievously while looking straight ahead at Daddy:


    "Uncle Elliot is so considerate! He even sent someone over specifically just so Mommy can have some ginger soup!"


    Rose heard their daughter teasing them yfully which only caused more redness on her cheeks.


    Elliot was feeling good today as he reached out his hand gently rubbing Leah''s head while showing softness in his expression like before.


    "Your mommy''s clothes are wet now; if we don''t take care of it properly now, then she might catch a cold.¡±


    "Mommy, Uncle Elliot is right. You should listen to him.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 1076 His Child (15)

    Chapter 1076 His Child (15)


    Chapter 1076 His Child (15)


    Leah turned her head mischievously and looked at her own mother.


    The man standing next to her had deepening eyes and a hint of a smile on his lips.


    Rose''s cheeks turned slightly red, and there was a rare tenderness on her face. When she heard Leah''s words, she was taken aback and looked at


    the father and daughter in front of her with some confusion.


    If she hadn''t broken up with Elliot back then, would this scene be real now?


    She has always known that her three children want aplete family.


    Can they go back to the past now?


    Rose''s eyes flickered slightly as she whispered, "I''ll go take a shower first."


    After saying this, she turned around and walked straight to her room upstairs.


    Elliot, who stood in ce, looked at Rose''s departing direction with deep eyes, and his face also showed a rare softness.


    Half an hourter, Rose had just walked out of the bathroom when she saw a tall and slender man, also wearing a bathrobe, leaning against the wall


    and looking at her with deep-set eyes


    Although the lighting was dim at this moment, for some reason she could feel Elliot''s profound gaze.


    She suddenly felt inexplicably nervous, nced sideways and avoided the man''s gaze, preparing to go downstairs to chat with her daughter.


    As she walked past Elliot, he reached out and grabbed her wrist, pulling her into his arms.


    Without another word, he turned around and confined her within his arms.


    Without waiting for Rose''s reaction, Elliot leaned in, lowered his head, and gently sniffed Rose''s neck twice.


    The woman felt a slight itch on her neck and shrank back slightly, but for some reason, she didn''t want to refuse.


    He held her slender waist firmly, lowered his head, and kissed her red lips, his lips boldly invading hers.


    Soon, under the gentle assault of this man, Rose began to lose herself.


    Just at that moment, the warmth on her lips disappeared, and she heard Elliot''s hoarse voice, "How about having a child with me?"


    The scene just now in the living room gave him a warm feeling, like home.


    If they also have a child together, would the scene be just as warm and harmonious?


    Elliot already had in mind the joy of getting along as the family of three.


    But his words brought rity to her hazy gaze.


    Rose''s expression turned cold. "Doesn''t Mr. Harper already have a son?"


    "There are plenty of women who want to have children with Mr. Harper, and I''m not one to miss out,¡± he retorted.


    She sneered at Elliot before turning around and leaving the room.


    As soon as she stepped outside, she heard hurried footstepsing from downstairs.


    Curious, Rose went down only to find an angry old man storming in


    It was Elliot''s grandfather.


    She pursed her lips and remained silent


    Cld Mr. Harper, arrived locking disheveled and immediately saw the woman standing there. His face darkened instantly. "What are you doing here?"


    Elliot hade downstairs by then and upon seeing his grandfather nearby. he quickly stepped forward and shielded Rose behind him. His gaze was


    icy as he looked at old Mr. Harper. "Why did youe back?"


    "If I hadn''te back, how would I


    have


    . oN


    Madeleinehas en


    knowhow


    woltold Mr.


    much


    abuse


    dured because of >


    you two! Harper fumed as


    he red at the man standing C


    before him while his anger ~~


    continued to grow inside him.


    "Elliot, can''t you just behave yourself? Madeleine worked hard preparing for your wedding day but why did it turn into such a disaster when it should


    have been perfect?"


    "Are you trying to provoke me on purpose?¡±


    Cld Mr. Harper hurled insults relentlessly while gasping for breath between each sentence.


    Throughout all this time though, Elliot remained silent with an impassive expression on his face as he stared at his grandfather who stood nearby


    without saying a word.


    Cld Mr. Harper, however, this silence felt like resistance that only fueled his rage even further.


    Pointing towards Rose who was


    being protected by Elliot behind him


    now; old Mr-Harper shouted


    furiously "You won''t marry R


    adeleine because of this woman


    who fas ruined our family name?!


    Doydu know that she isn''t even


    ~


    aw


    worthy eno


    shoe polish


    ugh to be Madeleine''s


    er?"


    "Do you realize what kind of rumors


    were spread abou our family after


    those pictures surfaced online ~


    showing&ou kissing this shameless


    womaf in public? Itis all your fault


    that the Harper Group''s stocks


    plummeted so drastically! Are you


    trying to kill me off or something?"


    Old Mr. Harper grew angrier with each passing moment until finally raising up the cane in his hand; He swung it fiercely towards both individuals!


    Instinctively turning around; Elliot shielded Rose from harm''s way once again!


    The cane struck the man repeatedly, causing Rose, who was being protected in his embrace, to feel the slight tremble of his body and even see the


    sweat beads on his forehead.


    However, Elliot remained silent and endured it all.


    Cld Mr. Harper was getting older and began to pant heavily after moving his hands. He retrieved the cane and forcefully tapped it on the ground.


    "Elliot. I hope you''ve learned your lesson this time!"


    Rose furrowed her eyebrows slightly and couldn''t help but want to speak up for Elliot. But before she could say anything, he reached out and pulled


    her arm while shaking his head slightly.


    He wanted to bear his grandfather''s anger alone without letting Rose be med again because of him.


    Rose locked at Elliot with aplicated expression in her eyes. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for this man.


    When they got married years ago, she had seen Mr. Harper once but never thought things would escte like this.


    At that moment, Leah heard all themotion from inside the kitchen and came running out nervously. When she saw an old man standing nearby


    with an angry look on his face. She walked over timidly towards her mommy.


    "Mommy." old Mr. Harper red at Leah as he became angrier while tapping on his cane again.


    "This child isn''t even yours! Do you want to raise someone else''s child?"


    "And Rose, this uneducated woman has no right to stay in the Harper Vi!"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "You make sure they both leave my house now! Don''t let me see them here again!¡±


    Elliot couldn''t take it anymore after hearing those words; he lifted up his gaze with determination as he stared at Mr. Harper who stood not far away


    from him.


    "That''s enough! My affairs have nothing to do with Rose so don''t involve her."


    "They are staying here because I insisted on asking so.¡±


    Leah felt scared upon hearing their argument; she shrank back nervously while watching them silently without speaking a word.


    But deep down inside Leah felt relieved that her daddy defended herself and her mommy!


    Cld Mr. Harper had a cold expression as he stared at Elliot intently before saying in a low voice, "Don''t forget that you can only marry Madeleine."


    "I only recognize Madeleine as my granddaughter-inw."


    "Not just anyone can marry into the Harper family!"

 Chapter 1077 Divorce (1)

    Chapter 1077 Divorce (1)


    Chapter 1077 Divorce (1)


    When old Mr. Harper said this, he gave Rose a fierce look and then his gloomy gaze fell on Elliot again


    "Marrying Madeleine is your responsibility. Don''t forget your current position and don''t lose sight of it."


    He snorted and turned away from the Harper Vi


    Elliot watched the old man''s departing figure, his lips tightly pursed into a line, his eyelids drooping. He was surrounded by a sense of sadness and


    low pressure, but he stillforted Rose in a deep voice, "Don''t worry, I will handle it."


    Rose immediately noticed the man''s restraint, her eyebrows furrowed as she instinctively reached out and took hold of his arm.


    "You''re injured; let me take a look."


    "No need.¡±


    A sh of strange color passed through Elliot''s eyes, and he quietly declined.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah, who was standing next to them, suddenly snapped out of her thoughts. Her eyes lit up as she realized that this was a great opportunity to


    strengthen the bond between her daddy and mommy.


    She took a step forward and nervously grabbed her father''s big hand.


    "Let Mommy have a look, Mommy is very worried about you."


    Elliot was startled and lifted his gaze to Rose, meeting her concerned eyes.


    He pursed his lips and finally nodded gently.


    Elliot walked towards the room first, while Rose turned her head and nced at the little girl following behind her. She gently touched her head with


    affection.


    "I''ll go give him his medicine. Can you go back to your room first?"


    The little one obediently nodded her head, but there was still a clear worry in her big eyes.


    Rose knew Leah wanted to follow them, but... judging from the man''s restrained appearance, his injuries on his back were probably not light.


    She didn''t want Leah to see that kind of scene.


    When Rose arrived at the room, she immediately saw the man sitting on the bed.


    She pursed her lips and walked over, whispering, "Take off your clothes.¡±


    The man hesitated for a moment, and obediently took off his ck bathrobe.


    The shocking sight of the blue and red bruises on the back exposed in front of Rose made her gasp in disbelief. She couldn''t help but feel both


    heartbroken and touched at the same time.


    Cld Mr. Harper dealt such a heavy blow, but Elliot didn''t even flinch and his first reaction at the time was to protect her...


    A cold voice came from the man''s thin lips, interrupting Rose''s thoughts.


    "Is it very serious?¡±


    "Um," Rose responded with a low voice and began to administer medication to Elliot.


    Elliot gritted his teeth silently and endured it.


    After a while, Rose finally finished giving Elliot his medicine. She put down the cotton swab in her hand and remained silent for a moment before she


    couldn''t help but give a word of caution.


    "Don''t let the wound touch water for these two days."


    Ctherwise, your wound would deteriorate and it may be even more painfulter.


    After Rose gave medicine to Elliot, he turned around and stared deeply at her. "Rose, you still care about me."


    "No, I don''t.¡± Rose denied coldly and turned to start packing her things.


    His lips were tightly pressed together as he reached out to hold the woman''s waist.


    "I only have you."


    Rose was immediately stunned in ce, her eyes filled with confusion as she looked at him.


    What does he mean by this?


    While she was in a daze, Elliot lowered his gaze and slowly kissed the woman in front of him.


    Just as he was about to kiss Rose, she suddenly snapped out of it.


    And what about him and Madeleine, what does that count as?


    She turnegrher head to avoid being.


    deceived by Elliot''s lies again, calmly


    pushed 2 away the man in front of her


    and I Said lightly, "Your business has


    nothing to do with me. " Content


    belongs to  ~~


    "The only thing I am most concerned about now is when you are going to divorce me.¡±


    The woman''s words were like a thunderbolt that exploded in Elliot''s mind, instantly restoring rity to his gaze.


    His face was slightly gloomy, and his gaze towards Rose was full of persistence, with a cold tone in his voice.


    "I will not divorce you."


    Rose''s lips curled up in a sardonic smile upon hearing those words


    "Elliot, don''t forget, it was you who betrayed me first back then.¡±


    The man''s hand by his side tightened unconsciously, feeling a sharp pain in his chest that made it difficult for him to even breathe.


    Betray?


    Ch, does that mean she has never done anything to hurt him?


    "... The divorce agreement has been torn up by me, and now I will never divorce you."


    When he learned that she had fallen into the sea, he went crazy searching for her figure.


    But he found nothing.


    He finally understood how painful it is to lose someone you love, but time cannot be turned back.


    Now that fate had granted him another chance to have Rose back alive, he was determined never to let her go again.


    However, the next moment, Rose''s cold voice interrupted Elliot''s thoughts. "Divorce. It will be good for both of us.¡±


    Elliot firmly refused, "I will never divorce you."


    His eyes were filled withplex emotions. Without waiting for Rose to react, Elliot reached out and grabbed her arm, pulling her into his arms and


    kissing her red lips.


    Rose widened her eyes in shock. When she came back to reality, she pushed the man away and spoke in a low voice, "Let me go!"


    Elliot tightened his grip on her waist slightly as he pulled away and said in a hoarse voice, "Have a child before you talk about divorce!¡±


    After speaking these words, he kissed Rose again.


    Rose locked at the man who was kissing her with closed eyes without moving an inch. She felt exhausted both physically and mentally.


    Why wouldn''t Elliot let go of her when things had gotten this far?


    After kissing for a while longer, Elliot noticed that Rose wasn''t responding. so he stopped and opened his eyes to meet hers which were filled with


    complicated emotions.


    "Elliot," said Rose tiredly as she felt


    anxiousness rising up inside of


    herself"You already have a son With


    Madeleine. Why do you still want to


    continue entangling yourselfwith


    me?¡¯  -


    Although she was feeling distressed


    inside herself; she chose to calm


    down as much as possible before


    continuing calmly, "The best ~~


    oue for us now is getting ?-


    divorced, SO we can each watk our


    ow paths.¡±


    NovelDrama.Org :


    a


    ~~


    Elliot fell silent for a moment before finally opening his lips again, "Actually that child... he..."

 Chapter 1078 Divorce (2)

    Chapter 1078 Divorce (2)


    Chapter 1078 Divorce (2)


    At this moment, there was a knock on the doer, interrupting Elliot''s words.


    The next second, Leah''s pitiful voice came from outside the door. "Mommy, I''m scared.¡±


    Rose blinked slowly and reacted quickly. She stood up and calmly pushed the man in front of her away as she walked towards the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Leah looking up at her. "Mommy, I''m scared. That old man was too scary just now."


    Rose gently touched Leah''s messy hair and whisperedfortingly, "Don''t be afraid. It''s okay."


    She took Leah away from the doorway without saying another word to Elliot.


    Elliot stayed where he was and watched as Rose and Leah left his sight before sighing helplessly.


    He had decided to tell Rose the truth about everything but didn''t expect that Leah to suddenly show up.


    He could only wait for another opportunity.


    In Leah''s room, the little one nervously held onto her mommy''s hand and didn''t dare let go.


    Rose picked her daughter up onto the bed and helped her take off her coat while gently coaxing her."Leah is so brave, right?"


    "That old man didn''t bully you, sc you don''t have to be afraid," she continued reassuringly.


    Leah pursed her lips hesitantly before timidly asking, "But he locked really scary like he wanted to eat me or something.¡±


    "He won''t do that because our little Leah is too cute! How could Great-grandpa bear to eat you?" Roseughed softly as she patted Leah on the


    shoulder every now and then while helping her lie down on bed


    Leah clutched tightly onto her quilt with nervousness but also curiosity in eyes staring at her mommy.


    "Mommy... is that old man really Great-grandpa?¡±


    After a brief silence, Rose replied softly, "Mmm..."


    Although she nned on divorcing Elliot, their child was his child anyway. Therefore old Mr. Harper naturally was Great-grandfather of her three


    children.


    This fact couldn''t be denied no matter what happened between them.


    Upon hearing this answer from her mommy; confusion filled the little girl''s voice. "But why is he so mean to Daddy? He doesn''t seem nice at alll"


    Hearing this question made Rose''s eyes darken slightly as thoughts drifted away unconsciously...


    Cld Mr. Harper created Harper Group, making it world-renowned.


    At the age of 30 or 40, he wanted to hand over the entire Harper Group to his son. But his only son died young due to indulging in pleasure in his


    early years and ruining his health. Fortunately, before the old Mr. Harper''s son passed away. he left behind two sons: Elliot and Jeremy Harper.


    After his son''s death, the old Mr. Harper devoted all of his energy to Jeremy''s upbringing. However, fate is unpredictable and Jeremy also died in an


    ident. As a result, Elliot was now the only descendant of the old Mr. Harper.


    In theory. since Elliot''s brother had passed away many years ago and for the sake of preserving their business empire, all of the old Mr. Harper''s


    attention should have been focused on Elliot alone.


    However, for some reason Rose couldn''t see any affection from him towards Elliot; instead it seemed like he was wary and even repulsed by him.


    "Mommy?" Leah''s voice interrupted Rose''s thoughts with confusion.


    Rose snapped back into reality and gently patted her little girl''s head saying "Okay. darling, it''s gettingte, let''s go sleep.¡±


    She then began telling bedtime stories softly as she put Leah to bed that night.


    The next day when Rose went


    downstairs, Elliot had gone off ta¡±


    work leaving her feeling relieved.¡±


    She had made herself clear ~


    yesterday evening, hoping Elliot


    watild consider things carefully too.


    However, just as she was having breakfast together with Leah, they heard a familiar voice calling out "Rose!"


    Recognizing Madeleine''s voice immediately caused Rose to furrow her brow slightly with displeasure, wondering why Madeleine was here.


    Leah frowned unhappily, muttering, "How did that bad woman get here?"


    Momentster, Madeleine walked into the dining room with Shawn trailing behind her, looking smugly pleased with herself as usual.


    Madeleine wore a polite smile as she elegantly sat across from Rose


    "Having breakfast?" she inquired


    Rose continued to eat her meal, paying no attention to Madeleine''s attempt at conversation.


    Undeterred by Rose''sck of response, Madeleine continued speaking to herself.


    "Yesterday; old Mr. Harper returned


    from abrdad and made a special.¡±


    visit to the Fox Vi to see the two of


    us. He-even mentioned how he felt


    sorgyfor us, as if we''d been ?


    wrenged.¡±


    -


    "You might not know, but old Mr. Harper is quite fond of Shawn. He''s been very caring and concerned, fearing that we might be mistreated.¡±


    "He learned we were still residing at the Fox Vi, and he insisted we move to this ce.¡±


    Madeleine''s gaze toward Rose grew even more significant, and her expressions were filled with an undisguised sense of satisfaction.


    Rose didn''t pay any attention to Madeleine''s words and calmly gave Leah a fried egg.


    "Try this," she said.


    "Mmm," Leah replied quietly as she ate her food


    Madeleine felt annoyed that both Rose and Leah were ignoring her. She tightened her grip on Shawn''s hand and pulled him over to sit next to her.


    "Shawn, sit here," she instructed him. "Are you hungry? Why don''t you try some of your dad''s breakfast?"


    She turned to the servant standing nearby. "We''re hungry too, can you bring us two more sets of utensils?"


    Shawn remained silent as the servant brought over the utensils and left quickly without knowing who Mr. Harper favored more between them all.


    Madeleine was pleased with herself as she picked up a te of dumplings from in front of Leah and ced it in front of Shawn instead


    "Shawn, I know you love dumplings. Try these ones.¡±


    Rose gave Madeleine a brief nce before looking back at Leah again.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "We''re full now; let''s go back to our room."


    "All right.¡± Leah obediently followed her mother out of the dining room while Madeleine brought Shawn along with her shortly after they left their seats.


    The woman walked into the room without hesitation, taking a look around at the room''s decor. She then turned to the servant standing at the door and


    smiled.


    "This room has great lighting! Please clean it up for meter; my son will definitely love it!" She then turned back towards Rose again.


    "Rose, my son also really likes this room... why don''t you let us have it?"


    While Madeleine''s words may have


    seemed opelrto discussion, in


    reality, there was no intention of ->


    comprornise. She hade to


    asser{her dominance and make it


    clea to Rose who the true Mrs.


    Harper was.


    Oo

 Chapter 1079 Divorce (3)

    Chapter 1079 Divorce (3)


    Chapter 1079 Divorce (3)


    The servant standing nearby dared not breathe, let alone step forward to stop it


    Rose, on the other hand, remained calm and collected. She watched Madeleine show off with the same detachment one might have while watching a


    crazy dog perform


    Madeleine was determined to drive Rose out of the Harper Vi, but Rose didn''t want to stay here at all.


    She grabbed Leah''s hand and walked towards the door, saying, "If you''re really that capable, then hurry up and ask Elliot to divorce me. I''ve been


    wanting a divorce for a long time.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she left the vi with her daughter without any hesitation or reluctance.


    Madeleine, who stayed behind, looked resentfully at the figures of Rose and her daughter leaving.


    "Hmph, you''re leaving so decisively now. If you have the guts, don''t go tattling to Elliot."


    "However, even if you go tattling, it doesn''t matter. Now I have the support of old Mr. Harper and I''m not afraid of anything!"


    Cn the other side, Rose took Leah directly to Valentin''s vi to find Valentin and Sean.


    The incident fromst time has passed, and although Rose knows that Sean is okay, she still can''t help but worry deep down.


    Sean and Valentin saw Rose and Leah and were both surprised and delighted.


    "Mommy." Sean snapped out of it and quickly ran towards his own mother.


    Rose caught Sean with a smile, looked left and right, and after confirming that he was okay, she said with a smile, "We are back. Does Sean miss


    me?"


    "Yes." Sean was lying on his mommy''s shoulder, tightly hugging his own mommy with his little hands.


    Leah made a mischievous face when she saw Sean''s expression, saying "Sean, you''re blushing.¡±


    Sean''s face turned red instantly when he heard Leah''s teasing voice.


    "I just miss my mommy."


    When Elliot returned to the vi that evening, it was already after seven o''clock.


    As soon as he walked into the hall, he smelled the fragrance of food throughout the room. The warm yellow lights made it feel very cozy.


    This is the feeling of home that Elliot hasn''t experienced in years, causing a faint smile to unconsciously appear on his lips.


    He didn''t expect that although Rose said so, she would still cook for him and wait for him toe back, just like before.


    Elliot walked into the dining room with a smile, but did not see the expected figure.


    The next second, Madeleine''s gentle voice echoed in the dining room, shattering all of Elliot''s fantasies.


    "Elliot, you''re back!"


    "What are you doing here?"


    Madeleine pretended to be coy and lowered her head, whispering softly, "Grandpa said you couldn''t take care of yourself alone, so he asked me to


    move in with you.¡±


    Elliot''s eyes flickered as he fell silent for a moment before asking again, "And where''s Rose?"


    Meanwhile, Elliot had no idea that she was at Valentin''s vi enjoying a delicious meal with two children and hadn''t even thought about his existence


    Half an hourter, the sound of screeching tires suddenly echoed outside the house. The harmonious atmosphere inside froze instantly.


    Leah heard the familiar sound and her eyes lit up. However, there was also some concern in her gaze as she looked at Sean.


    "What should we do? Has he found us?!"


    "Sean needs to leave now."


    Rose turned to lock at Sean with a hint of worry in her dark eyes.


    Sean nodded gently. "I''ll leave now!" He spoke quickly before running out into the darkness outside.


    As soon as Elliot entered the vi


    ligy outsidexhomentster,


    however, he''saw asmall figure ~~


    disappearing into darkness again:


    His eyebrows furrowed slightly:as he


    watched this little girl leaving.


    direction curiously wondering where


    she could be going sotgat night.


    Suppressing hig doubts deep down


    inside himself; Elliot walked into the


    living room of the vi instead. As


    soon as fie walked in though, his


    gazended on a little girl sitting"


    Nexto the table eating crearyall


    over her mouth which mad¨¦-him


    stop for just a second. Cgritent


    belongs to


    He looked around suspiciously before finally settling on Rose''s face and asked bluntly, "Who is that kid who just ran away earlier?"


    Rose panicked inwardly but tried


    hard not show. it on her face while


    clenchin her fists tightly. Did Elliot. _


    run into Sean by any chance? Shes


    forced herself to appear calm while


    looking directly back at him without


    answering his question rightaway


    iastead asking one herself;"What


    brings you here?"


    "To take you back." replied Elliot before repeating himself once more, "Who is that kid who just ran away earlier?¡±


    "What kid are you talking about?" Rose pretended not knowing anything about it while looking confusedly back at him like she didn¡¯t understand what


    he meant exactly by "that kid¡¯.


    Meanwhile, Elliot frowned deeply, scanning everyone present in living room including Leah but eventually stopped when his gazended upon the


    little girl. "Wasn''t there another child like your age ying around here just now?"


    Leah pretended to look confused and nced at her scumbag dad before blinking innocently. "No, there''s only been me here as a child."


    Elliot pursed his lips and scanned the table, bing even more convinced. "There was definitely another child here just now."


    Ctherwise, with Rose, the little girl, and Valentin present, why were there four sets of utensils?N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Rose calmly denied it. "Nope."


    Elliot didn''t believe Rose''s words: he would find out.


    He had a feeling deep down that it was probably the same kid who tried to hit himst time...


    Rose felt uneasy under his gaze and her own eyes grew colder as she asked him if he had anything else to say.


    Elliot snapped back into focus and looked intently at the woman sitting on the couch. "Come home with me."


    "There''s already a mistress of the house there; I''m not going,¡± Rose replied elegantly while taking a tissue to wipe her hands.


    Elliot furrowed his brow as he stared at Rose firmly. "Don''t try to make excuses; I''ll take care of that woman. You''reing home with me now."


    Rose locked up at him with furrowed brows - she thought she made herself clear earlier but unexpectedly, Elliot still came looking for her.


    Just when Rose was about to refuse again, she suddenly thought of Madeleine''s arrogant demeanor during the day.


    ''If I didn''t go back now, wouldn''t it just make Madeleine even more pleased?¡¯


    She smiled slightly in response, "Alright then, let''s go home together."


    The little one sitting next to her couldn''t believe what she heard - Did Mommy agree to go home with Daddy?


    Before Leah could react, Rose stood up smilingly asking, "Mommy is going back. Do you want toe along?¡±


    As Elliot watched this scene unfold before him in disbelief, he felt like nothing had changed between them after all these years...


    If this were true - if they really did have such a child - would things be any different from how they are right now?

 Chapter 1080 Divorce (4)

    Chapter 1080 Divorce (4)


    Chapter 1080 Divorce (4)


    In the Harper Vi, when Rose and her family returned, Madeleine was sitting on the couch with Shawn, watching TV and waiting for Elliot


    As soon as they heard a noise outside the door, both the mother and son stood up to look outside.


    Elliot had just stepped into the hall when Madeleine''s voice sounded pitifully. "Elliot, you''re back."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He looked coldly at Madeleine standing not far away from him with a hint of disgust in his eyes.


    The next second, he opened his lips slightly and his icy voice echoed throughout the hall. "You can leave now."


    "Elliot, what happened?" Madeleine pretended to be innocent until she saw Rose and her daughter who hade back with Elliot standing behind


    him at that moment.


    She frowned slightly looking unkindly at them both. Soon after that jealousy overwhelmed her rationality, making her angry enough to point at Rose


    who was standing behind Elliot.


    "You want us to leave because of these two women?"


    The man furrowed his handsome eyebrows without saying anything.


    Madeleine clenched her hands tightly feeling wronged while raising her voice unconsciously.


    "Grandpa asked us to stay here; are you going to make us leave because of these two bitches?"


    "What about Shawn''s health? Don''t you know how he is? How could you let us leave now?"


    The color in Elliot''s eyes deepened as he looked coldly at Madeleine.


    "Shawn can stay here but you can go; there is no ce for you here."


    His words were like sharp knives that pierced through Madeleine''s heart instantly, causing tears in her eyes and making it impossible for her to


    maintain any rationality anymore


    "How could you do this? Is this fair for me or Shawn?"


    "We never asked anything from you; why are doing this to us?"


    "You know very well about Shawn''s condition! How could treat my son and me like this?"


    Madeleine used him until she couldn''t speak anymore due to being choked up by emotions


    Rose who was standing beside him saw everything unfold before walking upstairs while holding Leah''s hand tightly.


    "I''m going upstairs first.¡± She said before taking Leah straight into their room without wanting to watch the drama between Elliot and Madeleine.


    As soon as she walked upstairs, she clearly heard Elliot''s cold voice calling out, "Son?"


    "Madeleine, did you have to make me say it so harshly?"


    "Don''t you know how this child came about?"


    Rose paused at the words.


    What did Elliot mean? Was there something wrong with Shawn''s origins?


    Realizing what she was thinking, Rose shook her head and chuckled self-deprecatingly. That was none of her business.


    She quickened her pace and returned to the room with Leah.


    So she didn''t see Elliot standing in the hall and exuding a cold aura.


    Madeleine froze when she saw his appearance. An expression of disbelief gradually appeared on her tear-stained face. Elliot had never been so


    harsh to her before! In the past, whenever she mentioned their son, he wouldpromise..


    The next second, his cold voice interrupted Madeleine''s thoughts again. "Get out!¡±


    Madeleine trembled but didn''t dare really anger Elliot and left first.


    With a bang, the heavy door closed in front of Madeleine. She clenched her fists by her side as she stared at it with resentment in her eyes.


    ¡®Rose, you bitch! Why did you have toe back?! If not for you, how could Elliot treat me like this?! You''re a bitch; I won''t let you go!"


    That night Shawn chose to sleep with Elliot because he was afraid while Leah naturally slept in a room with Rose.


    Not long afterteah entered the


    room, she heard voices outside from


    Shawn asking timidly, "Daddy, can->


    you tell 1 he a story before bed?" / Ad


    then Daddy¡¯ s cold voice replied,¡±


    "Yes ¡°After that, they closed their


    bedroom door.


    =


    Leah felt very disappointed. She wanted Daddy to tell stories toc and wanted him to tuck her into bed but knew if she said anything, Mommy would be


    upset.


    Leah suppressed that desire obediently, lying down on bed, but when Mommy went into bathroom for showering, an idea popped up in Leah''s mind..


    She wanted sneakily to find her daddy and listen to him telling stories ande back when Mommy finished showering.


    Leah had made up her mind and quietly slipped out of bed, making her way to the master bedroom door.


    "Knock knock knock.¡± The faint knocking interrupted the storytelling in the bedroom


    Elliot looked towards the door and said calmly, "Come in."


    Leah heard her father''s voice and slowly opened the door, peeking inside.


    The warm yellow light filled the room as Elliot and Shawny on the bed. The adults held a storybook while Leah stood at the doorway with a curious


    expression on her face.


    Before Elliot could ask what she wanted, Leah closed the door behind her and walked up to him with pleading eyes. "l want to hear a story too."


    Rose finished taking a shower but found that no one was in the spacious bedroom. She dried off her hair while calling out for Leah. "Leah, where are


    you?"


    But there was only silence in response because Leah was happily listening to stories from Elliot in his bedroom


    Rose thought about how much Leah loved being around Elliot before deciding that if she wanted to find anyone right now, it would have to be him


    She turned areund and opened her


    bedroom dogr before walking


    straight towards Elliot''s room with


    furrowed brows and pursed lips. =


    After hesitating for a moment


    outside his door, Rose finally


    knogked three times. "Knock knock


    kribek''. Content belongs fo¡¯


    The sound of knocking interrupted everyone inside who turned their heads towards the door simultaneously.


    Elliot guessed it was Rose at his doorstep; he then spoke softly yet maically. "Come in."


    Meanwhile, Leah panicked upon hearing Rose''s arrival, knowing full well that she would have to leave soon after spending such an enjoyable time


    listening to stories from her dad.


    As soon as Rose pushed open


    Elliot''s bedrgbm doors, she caught


    sight of att thiree people lying on top~


    of each-¡é Sther under warm yellow


    lights Slliot sandwiched between


    two kid while holding onto abook


    liken exemry father figure.


    She nced sideways at Leah who seemed guilty about something, hands fidgeting nervously together while avoiding eye contact with her.


    Rose fell silent for a moment before finally closing the door and leaving quietly. In that moment, she suddenly felt that it was good for Leah to have


    Elliot''spany.


    When it came to fatherly love, she had always owed her children.


    As he watched her leave without saying a word, Elliot''s hand tightened slightly around the storybook and his deep-set eyes seemed bottomless.


    If only these two children were his own.


    But unfortunately, they weren''t...

 Chapter 1081 Divorce (5)

    Chapter 1081 Divorce (5)


    Chapter 1081 Divorce (5)


    The next morning, the four of them were sitting at the dining table having breakfast when the assistant arrived.


    The assistant ced a document in front of Elliot and said seriously, "Mr. Harper, our cooperation with RH has progressed to the next stage.¡±


    "RH informed us that we have entered the third round and Mr. Ingram from RH will personallye to our Harper Group for an on-site inspection.¡±


    Elliot asked in a deep voice, "When?"


    "Now," replied the assistant awkwardly before quickly recovering. "Mr. Ingram from RH is already here and this was ast-minute notice from them."


    Elliot lightly tapped his fingers on the table and looked over at Leah who was sitting across from him.


    "RH''s people are here and I need you toe with me to pass the level."


    Upon hearing this, Rose furrowed her brows in confusion as she looked at her daughter beside her. "What level exactly?¡±


    Leah nervously pursed her lips before finally looking up at her mother.


    "I''m helping hispany sign contracts with otherpanies.¡±


    After sizing up Leah for a moment, Rose suddenly realized how capable her daughter really was


    Now she understood why Elliot had decided to keep Leah around after all.


    She reached out and touched Leah''s head while smiling saying, "Leah is really amazing!"


    "Mommy is even more amazing!" replied little Leah as she lifted up her innocent face towards Rose.


    Elliot who was sitting across fram them frowned slightly upon hearing their conversation before asking curiously, "You don''t know about this?"


    Leah nced over at her daddy then back towards her mommy with mischievous glint in her eyes.


    Mommy didn''t know about many thing. For example, she didn¡¯t know Daddy was trying to reach cooperation with her eldest son.


    Khalil had told Leah earlier that someone would being over to discuss cooperation matters, so when Daddy said he wanted herself to go along


    too, she wasn''t surprised one bit.


    After finishing breakfast, the group of four headed towards Harper Group but when they arrived, RH''s people hadn''t shown up yet.


    Rose held onto Leah''s hand, standing behind Elliot without any curiosity whatsoever.


    She only came along because she wanted to be by her daughter''s side.


    Not long after, a car stopped in front of the Harper Group building. The security guard at Harper Group approached and opened the door for the man


    sitting in the back seat.


    A man in his thirties stepped out of the car. He was wearing a custom-made ck suit, with a slender figure, sharp eyebrows and charming eyes, and


    a straight nose bridge. He looked like a handsome man.


    Leah recognized him immediately and her eyes widened with surprise. She eximed loudly, "Daddy Ingram!"


    Before anyone could react, she ran towards him.


    Rose saw him and her face lit up with joy. She walked over to greet him, "Lawrence."


    Lawrence Ingram stood still and looked at Rose with affectionate eyes as he said gently, "Rose, it''s been so long."


    The three of them were very warm and harmonious together but this scene seemed to havepletely changed its meaning when seen through


    Elliot''s eyes.


    The little girl called him Daddy?


    She was his daughter?


    Elliot frowned deeply as his face darkened instantly.


    Feeling Elliot''s cold aura around him made the assistant shiver involuntarily but he went forward bravely introducing both big shots to each other.


    "Mr. Harper. this is Lawrence Ingram."


    After saying that, the assistant turned towards Lawrence who was standing beside them, "Mr. Ingram, this is Mr. Elliot Harper from Harper Group.¡±


    Lawrence smiled faintly,"Hello, Mr. Harper."


    Elliot suppressed his annoyance inside himself before responding coldly, "Hello, Mr. Ingram."


    He stared intently at this man before pausing briefly, then tried to control his expression as much as possible while asking casually, "So, you know my


    wife?"


    Actually what Elliot really wanted to


    ask was s why Rose''s daughter =~


    called you Daddy Ingram? Are you


    really er biological father? But


    instead he just asked about their


    acquaintance.


    od


    Lawrence replied calmly without noticing any hostility from Elliot''s tone or expression, "I met Rose abroad. We are best friends.¡±


    "Is that so?" Elliot''s expression grew colder with the man''s words, his hands clenched tightly. "I see Mr. Ingram and Leah have a good rtionship


    too.¡±


    "Of course we do, I''m Leah''s godfather.¡± Lawrence said with a smirk, as if he could read Elliot''s thoughts.


    Elliot was taken aback, the chill in his eyes subsiding slightly but still scanning back and forth between them with half-belief.


    He didn''t believe this man had no interest in Rose. Just now, that look in his eyes was clearly... the gaze of someone who likes another person


    Elliot hesitated while Lawrence spoke again in a gentle voice that interrupted his thoughts.


    "And I''ve always regarded Rose as


    my goddess ful of admiration for


    her," Lawrence smiled like spring -


    breeze ahd looked at Rose once.


    "I''m parsuing her and hope to Be the


    o grow old together with her


    someday.¡¯


    =


    Elliot''s face softened somewhat but quickly darkened again when he heard this.


    He stared coldly at the man standing before him and spoke in an icy tone like a demon from hell, "Unfortunately she is already my wife.¡±


    Lawrence, Femained calm despite


    Elliot''s response; he smiled z


    nonchntly while gazing into. ~


    Elliot''s-eyes which were filled with


    anger. "It doesn''t matter; I can wait


    unt she gets divorced." Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    As soon as he finished speaking, Rose felt Elliot''s face turn even colder than before when they both stood there silently for some time.


    Rose wondered what was going on between these two men? They just met each other yet it seemed like they were fighting an invisible battle here!


    Rose sighed inwardly, then grabbed Leah by the hand, saying, "Let''s go inside first.¡±


    After saying this, she hurried away holding onto Leah tightly leaving those two men behind them staring at each other intently without uttering another


    word.


    Leah followed her mommy into the building while looking back towards her daddy and godfather whose expressions showed their intense emotions


    towards her mommy.


    In the Harper Group office, Elliot sat at the head of the table watching Rose and Leah suspiciously.


    RH turned out to be Rose''s friend''spany!N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Did they really not know about Harper Group''s coboration with RH?


    The man''s deep gaze fell upon Leah, causing her to almost nervously avert her eyes. But then she quickly regained herposure and began to act.


    She looked at her father with a surprised expression and eximed, "Wow, what a coincidence! Uncle Elliot''spany is actually working with my


    godfather''spany!¡±

 Chapter 1082 Divorce (6)

    Chapter 1082 Divorce (6)


    Chapter 1082 Divorce (6)


    "Is it really just a coincidence?" Elliot was suspicious, clearly not inclined to believe her.


    Sitting across from Elliot, Lawrence nced at Leah with resignation and chimed in to exin. "Well, Rose and her friends didn''t know which


    company I worked for. So it was quite surprising to run into them at Harper Group."


    Elliot''s doubts were mostly dispelled by this exnation when he heard Rose''s soft voice. "Lawrence, after you finish discussing business matters


    with him, let''s have dinner together."


    Lawrence smiled upon hearing her words and turned towards Rose with a genteel demeanor. "It would be my pleasure.¡±


    The man watched their interaction with furrowed brows and obvious displeasure.


    But Rose paid no attention to Elliot''s expression whatsoever; she simply saw that Lawrence had agreed and turned towards the man seated in the


    main chair. "You guys talk business; Leah and I will leave first.¡±


    Without waiting for Elliot''s response, she stood up and left the office directly with her daughter.


    After the mother and daughter left, the atmosphere in the office became even more tense


    Under Elliot''s intimidating gaze, Lawrence smiled lightly as he spoke first, "Mr. Harper, shall we discuss business matters now?"


    Elliot responded coldly, "Do you have the contract?¡±


    Upon hearing this question from him, Lawrence couldn''t help but smile wider as he calmly replied, "My boss said that you haven''t passed RH''s third


    test yet, so we can''t sign any contracts.¡±


    Elliot was slightly taken aback by his response, "Wait... you''re not the CEO from RH?"


    Lawrence shrugged nonchntly. "My boss is wise beyond measure, someone who I could neverpare myself to."


    The man sitting across from him pursed his lips but remained silent.


    It made sense though - if he hadn''t even passed RH''s third test yet, then how could RH''s CEQ possiblye over himself?


    "So what is your third test exactly?"


    Lawrence chuckled softly before responding, "My boss is no ordinary person; He has strong sense of justice along with his own principles when doing


    things.¡±


    "Amongst these principles,¡± He continued on while briefly shing a mocking grin that went unnoticed by the other man. "The most important one is


    that my boss only works together with people who have good character traits such as loving their wives or families.¡±


    Elliot furrowed his brows and remained silent for a moment before asking, "When did I stop loving my wife and family?"


    Lawrence adjusted his sleeves and spoke slowly, "My boss heard about your previous scandal of infidelity. Therefore, he hopes that you can publicly


    apclogize through live broadcast, admitting your mistake of betraying your ex-wife."


    "If you can gain forgiveness from your ex-wife and correct your mistakes, then you will pass the third test.¡±


    Although Lawrence appeared calm on the surface, he was actually wary of Elliot''s pressure


    In the business world, Elliot was considered a genius. He inherited Harper Group at a young age and was able to navigate among experienced


    businessmen with ease.


    Upon hearing this request from Lawrence now would surely anger him.


    Sure enough, as soon as Lawrence finished speaking, Elliot''s eyebrows furrowed. His face turned dark as he stared at the man sitting across from


    him. The anger in his heart boiled.


    Was RH ying him all along?


    The first two tests were childish; now they were making such an impolite request!


    When did he ever cheat on anyone?


    This man had an obvious motive this time around; there must be something wrong with it.


    Elliot red at.Lawrence with a cold


    expression and said in an icy voice,


    ¡®I don''t care: what your purpose is


    here today. I don''t have time to y


    games, with you guys anymore,


    Harper Group does not wee you


    naw nor do we n to cooperate


    with RH."


    He sneered disdainfully without any patience left, "And RH will soon pay for these childish tricks of yours.¡±


    Lawrence feltthe temperature in the


    office drop sbddenly but still


    maintained his gentle smile despite?


    furrowiniy his handsome eyebrows


    slightly" r. Harper, if you giveup


    cooperation, then you won''t see my


    hoss again."


    =


    Elliotughed mockingly as if hearing some joke. "Who do you think is your boss? Why should I want to see him?"


    His voice was full of coldness,"Here, I''m calling all shots! Even if God himself came here, I wouldn''t want to meet him!"


    At this moment, Elliot didn''t know that the so-called God who he didn¡¯t want to meet right now was actually his own son.


    And Lawrence who knew about it remained silent for half a moment before saying gently, "Mr. Harper, you should reconsider our offer. My boss will


    stay at Anderrish Hotel for one month".


    Elliot frowned unhappily at Lawrence''s words


    ¡®Doesn''t that mean Lawrence will have to stay here for a month too?" he thought


    ''Will he be bothering Rose all the time?"


    Elliot couldn''t help but recall the ufortable scene when Rose and her daughter met Lawrence earlier.


    On the other hand, as Rose walked


    out of the office, she thought about


    how coincidental it was that Elliot


    and Lawrence were working <


    together. After all, she had never.


    heardDawrence mention anything


    abot¡¯ coborating with Harper


    Goup before. What''s more, ¡°Leah


    ad been helping Elliot pass the


    levels all along.


    NovelDrama.Org


    =


    Rose furrowed her eyebrows in thought for a moment before smiling at her daughter.


    "Leah, did you know your godfather wasing over?"


    "Nope!" Leah answered without hesitation. However, her guilty eyes betrayed her true feelings


    Rose saw through Leah''s attempt to hide something and became even mare certain of what she suspected. She pursed her lips and turned around to


    face Leah with a serious expression on her face.


    "A child who lies is not a good child,¡± she said sternly. "If you really didn''t know your godfather wasing over, then how did you help Ellict pass the


    levels before?"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Leah became flustered upon hearing this question and nervously grabbed onto her mommy''s hand. "Mommy..."

 Chapter 1083 Divorce (7)

    Chapter 1083 Divorce (7)


    Chapter 1083 Divorce (7)


    "Tell me the truth,¡± Rose''s expression was serious, and her voicecked the usual gentleness.


    Leah locked at her obviously angry mommy, pouted her mouth, turned her big eyes and coquettishly grabbed her mommy''s hand and shook it gently.


    "Mommy, I''ll tell you everything. Don''t be angry anymore, okay?"


    "You are the most beautiful mommy in the world. If you get angry easily, wrinkles will appear on your face and you won''t look good!"


    As Leah yed cute, Rose''s tense face softened slightly.


    "Speak up. If I find out that you''re hiding something from me again, be careful or I''l spank your butt.¡±


    "No! I won''t dare to hide anything from Mommy again."


    The little one yfully stuck out her tongue and said in a soft voice, "Daddy Ingram came over just to help punish the scumbag. I''ve known about


    these things for a long time but I think Daddy Ingram did nothing wrong, so I teamed up with him."


    "And about passing the levels, that was something I knew early on too. Approaching that scumbag was intentionally making trouble for him."


    "Mommy, we all know how badly he treats you, so we want to help!"


    After saying this, Leah took a step forward and hugged her mommy''s thigh lightly while looking up at her mommy with an expectant gaze.


    "Mommy, we just want to help vent your anger by punishing him for his wrongdoing.¡±


    "When Mommy isn''t angry anymore, she can make up with Daddy.¡¯


    The little one didn''t say what she had in mind but there was clearly hope in her eyes.


    Rose touched the scattered hair on top of the little one''s head withplicated emotions in her eyes.


    They did all this for her but actually none of it needed to be done at all. She couldn''t go back to Elliot anymore; their rtionship had already reached


    its end point.


    Now she just wanted to divorce Elliot and leave here with her children so they could live well together in future days ahead.


    Her thoughts were racing. When Leah hadn''t heard any response from her mommy for quite some time nown she tentatively spoke up again calling


    out, "Mommy?"


    Rose snapped back into reality as a smile tugged at the corners of her mouth as she tenderly advised, "Leah, don''t act impulsively like this anymore,


    okay? Before doing anything always tell Mommy beforehand, alright?"


    "Okay."


    Leah obediently nodded like a well-behaved baby girl would do.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the mother and daughter finished their conversation, they returned to the office just in time to witness Elliot and Lawrence''s unsessful


    negotiation. Leah didn''t sense anything wrong with the atmosphere and happily asked, "Godfather, are you done? Can we go eat something delicious


    now?"


    "Of course.¡± Lawrence replied warmly with a slight smile on his lips.


    Elliot furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing this. He wasn''t pleased that they were all going out to eat together. Frustrated, he said with a stern face.


    "I''le along."


    Leah tilted her head and nced at her father. She immediately understood that he was jealous. This was good because it would motivate him to


    value her mother more. Maybe this way. her wish coulde true earlier than expected


    Half an hourter, the four of them arrived at the restaurant where Lawrence politely pulled out Rose''s chair for her saying softly, "Rose, please sit


    down."


    Rose smiled back at him saying thank you while Elliot watched them closely, feeling more upset by the second


    As soon as they sat down together around one, a waiter holding menus asked respectfully, ¡°What would you like?"


    Lawrence turned towards Rose sitting across from him and asked gently, "Rose, I ordered ording to your usual taste?"


    "OK." she replied sweetly.


    Leah also raised her hand, excitedly adding, "Daddy Ingram, me too!"


    "No problem,¡± Lawrence responded warmly before turning towards the waiter standing nearby and telling him what Rose and Leah liked eating most


    often.


    Elliot felt frustrated watching how


    well acquainted Lawrence was with


    their tastes while he had noidea


    what kindof food they preferred. He


    couldn focus on ordering anymore


    S10) heJooked at Lawrence, saying


    cotdly, "Just give me whatever you''re


    having."


    The waiter acknowledged his request before leaving.


    Lawrence then poured water into a ss for Leah and ced it in front of her, saying kindly, "Leah, you haven''t had any water today, have you?"


    "Mm-hmm," she confirmed happily as she took hold of it eagerly.


    The little one gbediently took the


    water ss and drank it all up. Elliot


    watched asLawrence skillfully took _


    care of tre ittle girl, as if he had N


    done it-eountless times before. Ne


    sta edit Lawrence with a gloomy


    lok, but Lawrence seemed--


    ivi oitall, with a gentle smile


    on his lips.


    Rose felt the tg tension between the


    two men andfgouldn''t help feeling


    helpless. Toher, their confrontation_


    was just childish behavior. She didn''t


    like Lawrence and wouldn''t ept


    him. As for Elliot, she just wanted to


    divarce him as soon as possible and


    live the life she wanted with her


    children.


    NovelDrama.Org


    But in the next second, Lawrence suddenly spoke up from across from her, "Rose has been raising her child alone for years now; it hasn''t been


    easy.¡±


    "She''s always running around trying to give her child a better life."


    Elliot''s eyes grew darker as he looked at Lawrence''s increasingly cold expression.


    "Thank you for taking care of my wife these past few years; I won''t let her suffer anymore in the future.¡±


    The little one saw this domineering side of Elliot and thought, ¡®Daddy is sc handsome! If only Daddy had acted smartly earlier, Mommy might have


    reconciled with him already!¡±


    She was happy about this turn of events but Lawrence seemed uneasy about something. He pursed his lips before saying. "It''s okay; Rose and I are


    good friends.¡±


    Lawrence finished speaking, then picked up the water jug on the table to pour another ss for Leah.


    "You need to drink water every day so that you will be more beautiful,¡± said Lawrence.


    "Mm-hmm," nodded Leah, satisfied that Lawrence was helping her own parents to reconcile.


    However, this scene looked different in Elliot''s eyes. He felt that even Rose''s daughter was being bought off too quickly by this scheming man!

 Chapter 1084 Divorce (8)

    Chapter 1084 Divorce (8)


    Chapter 1084 Divorce (8)


    Elliot pursed his lips. Although he disdained Lawrence''s actions, he also curried favor with Leah. After the waiter served the dishes, he immediately


    poured a ss of juice for the little one.


    "Drinking more fruit juice can help you grow taller."


    "Uh-huh."


    Leah locked at her jealous father and smiled as she reached out to grab the juice and took a big sip.


    Although the atmosphere between the three adults was not very goed, Leah felt that it was not bad, and even felt emotional about it.


    ¡®When Daddy Ingram arrived, the scumbag dad became apletely different person. He even starts to take care of me. It seems that human


    potential is truly limitless. In the future, I should make the most of Daddy Ingram to provoke my scumbag dad!


    Lawrence saw Elliot''s actions, his lips curved slightly as he smiled at the woman sitting across from him


    "Rose, I toast to you.¡±


    Rose nced at the man sitting opposite her and clearly felt the air around her be a little colder.


    Before she could even speak, Elliot said, "Mr. Ingram, my wife doesn''t drink. I''ll have a drink with you instead.¡±


    He put on a calm face and picked up the wine ss on the table, then drank it all at once.


    Lawrence nced deeply at Rose and then drank all the red wine in his ss.


    These two people were fighting fiercely, only Leah was enjoying the show.


    The awkward atmosphere was unbearable for Rose, so she forced a smile and said, "I''m going to the restroom."


    After she finished speaking, she immediately got up and walked unsteadily towards the bathroom


    As soon as Rose left the table, she felt that the air had suddenly be much fresher.


    When she came out of the bathroom and was ready to go back, she saw a tall man in the hallway.


    The man''s face was somewhat gloomy, and his narrow eyes were fixed on her like a male lion preparing to hunt


    Just as Rose was about to turn and leave, Elliot stepped forward and directly blocked the woman''s path.


    "What is your rtionship with Lawrence?"


    "This is my business, there''s no need to tell you."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Rose locked at the man in front of her coldly.


    Elliot''s pupils darkened as the temperature around him dropped a few degrees.


    He approached Rose one step closer, his lips slightly parted. "We haven''t divorced yet, I''m still your husband,¡± he said.


    "Elliot. as long as you agree, we can go and handle the divorce proceedings now.¡±


    She really couldn''t understand why he was still so entangled with her, even though he already had a son with Madeleine


    Can'' they let each other go? Isn''t that better?


    Elliot''s pupils shrank in anger as he took a step forward and directly grabbed Rose''s wrist


    The next second, he leaned in and directly sealed Rose''s red lips.


    Rose''s eyes widened slightly, and as she realized what was happening, she immediately pushed away the man in front of her.


    "What are you doing!"


    However, her strength couldn''t budge the man even an inch; instead, it seemed to make Elliot more dominant as he intensified the kiss.


    After what felt like an eternity and


    left Rosenearly breathless, Elliot ~


    finally pulled away from her crimson


    lips, his voice husky as he said,


    Rose, unless I die, you can forget


    abet divorcing me." Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    Rose furrowed her brows tightly and was about to retort when a warm voice sounded from not far away.


    "Rose, a reminder, this is a public ce after all. Please be mindful of your behavior and its impact.¡±


    Rose heard the sound and blushes immediately appeared on her pretty face.


    She pushed the man in front of her with force, took a step to the side, and exined, "Don''t get the wrong idea. We just happened to run into each


    other and had a brief chat.¡±


    Her gaze fell on the little guy standing next to Lawrence, and she felt embarrassed as she watched her raised eyebrows and eyes.


    She just came out to use the restroom, she didn''t expect Elliot to show up.


    Locking at the little guy''s cunning look now, I feel ashamed of myself.


    When Elliot heard these words, his eyes darkened and the air around him instantly became even colder.


    Does she really care so much about what other men think? She is clearly his wife!


    With these thoughts in mind, Elliot''s face turned cold and his gaze became icy as he looked towards Lawrence who was standing not far away.


    "Mr. Ingram is right, it''s not toote to discuss our matters as a couple when we get back home tonight.¡±


    Rose wanted to exin something, but Elliot didn''t give her the chance at all. He turned around and left immediately.


    The little kid standing next to Lawrence got excited when she heard these words.


    Because of Daddy Ingram''s appearance, Daddy has now tried harder to win back Mommy. It seems that everything is indeed developing in a positive


    direction


    The little one''s heart was filled with immense anticipation for a life where her mommy and daddy are reconciled.


    Cnce Rose regained herposure, she looked at the two figures standing before her.


    "Lawrence, what just happened was


    exactly as I old you," she said. After


    speakingashe pursed her red lips =


    and asked the question that ha


    been gm m her mind all along. How is


    Khafirdoing overseas? Is he {istening


    toyou obediently?" Contentbelongs


    to¡¯ =


    Lawrence looked at her with his usual expression and spoke in his usual gentle voice. "Don¡¯t worry, he''s doing well. At this time, he must be


    obediently attending kindergarten.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Rose''s heart finally rxed a bit.


    However, what she didn''t know was that Khalil wasn''t attending kindergarten at all right now; instead, he was ying games while working in the


    multinational corporation''s office.


    "I''le back after I finish handling things here," Rose said


    "What about Elliot? Will he let you leave?¡± Lawrence asked.


    Lawrence stared deeply at the


    woman standing before him with a


    probing tare in his voice. He knew ~


    that Rose used to dislike Elliot very


    much fut wasn''t sure if her feelings


    had changed after seeing hinr-again


    singe they still had three children


    tether.


    NovelDrama.Org


    Rose furrowed her brows slightly and answered calmly, "We''re going through divorce proceedings.¡±


    Lawrence pursed his lips and smiled meaningfully. "Elliot doesn¡¯t seem like an easy man to let go of you."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "He... cares about you."


    Lawrence clearly sensed Elliot''s possessiveness and dominance towards Rose; therefore, he was sure Elliot would not easily let go of Rose.


    Upon hearing this statement from Lawrence, it sounded like a joke to Rose whoughed sarcastically. "If he really cared about me so much, then why


    did he betray me?"

 Chapter 1085 Divorce (9)

    Chapter 1085 Divorce (9)


    Chapter 1085 Divorce (9)


    Lawrence pursed his lips and remained silent. He thought. perhaps Elliot had other reasons... but they had nothing to do with him.


    After Rose finished speaking, she took Leah''s hand and said warmly, "Leah, let''s go back?"


    "Okay." Leah looked up at her mother and replied.


    After Rose left, she tried to appear calm but still felt uneasy inside. The little one walking beside her sensed her mother''s mood and smiled while


    tugging on her hand.


    Rose tured to the little one standing beside her in confusion and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"


    "Mommy, look at me pouting like a balloon?" Leah pouted with a funny expression on her face as she looked at her mother.


    As soon as Rose turned around, she saw the cute expression of her daughter. All of the worries disappeared instantly.


    She indulgently reached out to touch Leah''s head. "Leah is so cute.¡±


    "Mommy, that guy is just a jerk who doesn''t know how good you are! You''re such a beautiful fairy. Such a man is unworthy of you getting angry." After


    finishing this sentence confidently and standing upright in front of her mommy, she had her hands on hips. "You know what? You''re the cutest when


    you smile!¡±


    "Um." Rose responded happily before bending down directly to pick up the little one in front of him. "Leah is Mommy''s little angel.¡±


    "Mommy is Leah''s fairy.¡± Leah''s chubby little hand rubbed Rose''s neck earnestly before she kissed it once seriously.


    Rose smiled slightly as relief filed both eyes..


    After returning to the the Harper Vi, Rose let Leah y by herself for awhile while preparing for bath time.


    Unknown to Rose was that after entering into the bathroom alone, Leah was lost deep in thought.


    ¡®ording to current circumstances,


    Daddy should pot allow Mommy


    leave easilysince he fears that


    Mommy will really leave with Daddy


    Ingram. So now it seems like this?


    would be the best opportunity for


    ther all together, but Mommy... she


    still seems very wary towards


    Daddy. The biggest breakthrough


    point lies within Daddy himself.¡¯


    Thinking about this, the young girl pursed her lips decisively, deciding now was time for action.


    After Leah eft the room quietly, she.


    headed to the study to find Elliot.


    However, she didn''t expect to ran


    into that familiar little boy, Shawn,


    outside the study. Content. be ongs


    to NovelDrama.Org igT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Shawn was holding a book and preparing to ask his dad about something he didn''t understand. He didn''t expect to meet that little girl


    here.


    The two of them looked at each other and hesitated whether or not they should go in.


    Just then, Elliot''s cold voice came from inside the study. "If you can''t get this done by tomorrow, you''re fired!"


    Shawn and Leah heard his impatient tone and locked at each other. They both clearly felt Elliot''s bad mood tonight.


    In the end, it was Shawn who reached out and took Leah''s hand directly away from the door of the study.


    As they walked down the hallway


    together; Shawn stopped but Leah


    pulled fer hand away forcefully. She


    pouted and said unhappily, ¡¯ "khow


    Dat is in a bad mood; I wan''t goin."


    "Mmm," replied Shawn softly as he unconsciously pursed his lips.


    Actually just now he was more afraid that Dad would scare this little girl. She was so cute; he didn''t want her to be scared.


    Leah looked at Shawn with a serious expression on her face but frowned unhappily when she spoke, "Don''t hold my hand again! Only my brother can


    hold my hand!"


    Shawn heard this statement helplessly as he gently touched her head with his hand. "I''m one year older than you; you can call me brother!¡±


    Leah wrinkled her nose disapprovingly as she retorted, "I don''t want to call you brother! Your mother is a bad person!¡±


    "And besides," she added, "I have clder brothers!"

 Chapter 1086 Dislike (1)

    Chapter 1086 Dislike (1)


    Chapter 1086 Dislike (1)


    At that moment, Elliot opened the door and heard Leah''s words. The man''s eyes darkened, his eyebrows furrowed, and a low voice came from his


    lips. "What did you say?"


    Leah was startled by her father''s voice and immediately realized she had slipped up. She tightly covered her mouth with her small hand


    Shawn frowned even more tightly and asked in a deep voice, "What did you just say?"


    "I didn''t say anything.¡±


    Leah shook her head and turned around to quickly run back to her room. She felt her heart beating fast. She almost let it slip that she had brothers to


    their terrible father.


    Thankfully, she left in time.


    Shawn stood still watching the little sister run away with confusion in his eyes. Why did she suddenly run away? Was she afraid of their father?


    Just as he was puzzled, Elliot standing at the study door narrowed his eyes suspiciously towards the direction Leah ran off to.


    Did that little girl just mention having brothers?


    The man pursed his lips inte a line as the temperature around him dropped several degrees...


    The next day in the garden...


    Leah held onto her hair clip with a smile on her face as she said, "Sean, do you know who reced Khalil to talk about cooperation with that jerk?"


    "Who?" Sean already knew it was Daddy Ingram who reced Khalil but still asked for confirmation.


    Sure enough, when Leah heard Sean''s question over the phone line, there was an uncontroble increase of joy on her smiling face. "Daddy Ingram


    is here! I haven''t seen him for so long but finally got to see him."


    Sean eximed upon hearing this news, "Daddy Ingram actually came over?"


    In fact, Khalil had told him earlier that Daddy Ingram woulde overter to talk about cooperation with Shawn


    At that time he fully supported Khalil''s decision because he liked Daddy Ingram not only because he took care of them so tenderly all these years but


    also because Daddy Ingram understood Mommy too!


    Daddy Ingram wouldn''t hurt Mommy like that jerk!


    Sean thought to himself and continued speaking, "It''s good that Daddy Ingram ising over. That way Mommy won''t change her mind or make up


    with the scumbag.¡±


    "Leah, Daddy Ingram is handsome, rich, and he likes Mommy. He''s good to us and Mommy. I support Mommy being with Daddy Ingram,¡± Sean said.


    Cn the other end of the phone, Leah tightened her grip on a hair clip as she furrowed her brows slightly.


    Although Daddy Ingram was great like Sean said...


    She still hoped that Daddy would be with Mommy because she felt like Mommy only saw Daddy Ingram as a friend.


    But she couldn''t tell Sean any of this because he had toc much hostility towards Daddy. She didn''t want Sean to find out what she really thought at


    this moment.


    After waiting for Leah''s response for a moment without hearing anything, Sean pursed his lips and asked in a low voice, "Leah, what do you think?"


    "I think just like you do!" Leah immediately spoke up when she snapped back into reality in order to calm down her older brother''s emotions.


    After chatting for a few more minutes with each other on the phone, they hung up.


    The little guy hung up the phone, i


    feeling exhausted both physically ?


    and mentally before turning around


    and wanting to go outside for some


    fresirair but then unexpectedly she


    saw an unwee guest..Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    When Leah saw Shawn at that moment, all traces of smile disappeared from her face.


    She looked at the little boy standing not far away unhappily.


    "Why did you eavesdrop on my call? Are you helping your bad mom spy on us again so Uncle Elliot will hate us?"


    Shawn listened to what his little sister said, blinking his big eyes in confusion.


    What did the little girl mean by this? Did she not like him?


    Thinking about it made Shawn pout innocently while reaching out to gently tug at the girl''s soft hand, saying, "Nope! I just wanted to make friends with


    you."


    From when he firstid eyes on this


    little girl, he liked interacting with her


    very much, because not only was


    she pretty like a doll, but also looked


    very siqr to that boy who sayed


    him Fherefore, he always treated


    herwell as if treating his own


    younger sibling. Content. belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    However deep down inside, Shawn knew all along that the little girl never liked him, which was why today he didn''t greet her immediately when he


    saw her in the garden.


    At that moment, a gust of wind blew by, apanied by the sound of rustling leaves. Leah''s hairband was blown onto a small tree in front of her.


    She stood still for two seconds before running towards the tree. "My hairband!"


    Leah chased after her hairband and arrived at the small tree. She stood on tiptoe, trying to reach it but couldn''t


    She pursed her lips and jumped several times but still couldn''t reach it.


    Shawn, who was standing nearby, immediately ran over and said gently, "Let me help you."


    However, Leah seemed not to have heard Shawn''s words as she continued jumping up and down trying to reach her hairband but always fell short.


    Shawn pursed his lips and turned around to climb up the trunk of the small tree himself. He wanted to retrieve Leah''s hairband for her.


    It didn''t take long for Shawn to climb


    up the tree >and lie on a branch >


    above. He reached into a fork inthe


    branches above him and took-out a


    shiny hairband before looking down


    at+eah standing below him: Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I''l throw it down; you catch it.¡± he said with a smile.


    Leah looked up slightly as she watched this little boy perched on top of the branch. For some reason, she suddenly felt that this little boy wasn''t as


    annoying as his mother was.


    The hairband floated gently downwards until finallynding in Leah''s hand. Shawn smiled happily. Perhaps now she wouldn''t dislike him so much


    anymore?

 Chapter 1087 Dislike (2)

    Chapter 1087 Dislike (2)


    Chapter 1087 Dislike (2)


    Leah locked at his smile, and her eyes softened


    Just as their tension was starting to ease up a bit, Elliot happened toe into the garden looking for Shawn, only to find him perched on a tree.


    He frowned slightly and walked over quickly, pulling Shawn down from the tree.


    After he put the little boy down in his arms, he looked at Leah with a cold expression in his eyes


    When he saw the hairband in Leah''s hand, he subconsciously thought that she had instructed Shawn to climb the tree and get it for her.


    Shawn had always been fragile since childhood. They never let him do anything dangerous. But Leah asked him to climb the tree. Who would take


    responsibility if something went wrong?


    As Elliot thought of this, his temperature dropped again


    "He''s not well. How could you let him climb trees? Can you bear the consequences if something happens?"


    The little girl was slightly stunned and looked up at her father again with a look of grievance in her big eyes.


    "He did it himself. I didn¡¯t need him to help me!"


    After Leah finished speaking these words intively, tears that had been lingering in her eyes finally spilled over uncontrobly.


    She clenched her small fists tightly and turned around towards Shawn standing before her, shouting loudly.


    "You bad boy! I hate you!"


    After yelling this sentence out loud, she threw away the hairband forcefully onto the ground before running away from them both.


    Standing next to Elliot now was Shawn watching as Leah ran off into distance; his lips pursed tightly while an expression of shock mixed with


    heartache filled his eyes.


    After a while, he mustered up some courage turning back towards Elliot and exining himself, "Dad... it wasn''t Leah who asked me to climb trees... I


    just wanted help bring down that hairband for her because she couldn''t reach."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Elliot listened intently as Sean exined everything; His eyes darkened as they rested upon Sean''s head which he gently touched.


    "I understood... you should go rest first.¡±


    Elliot stood there alone, picking up Leah''s discarded hairband while a sad expression appeared on his face.


    At that moment, he remembered the tears that had just fallen from the little girl''s eyes and felt a pang of heartache. He even began to me himself


    for scolding her without asking why.


    Cn the other side, Leah went straight back to her room after leaving the garden.


    Leah was more convinced than ever that Shawn was intentionally acting like a victim and trying to win favor with their father by making him


    misunderstand her.


    She shouldn''t have trusted him in the first ce!


    Just as she was regretting silently, Rose pushed open the door and walked in. She immediately noticed her daughter''s red eyes and tears streaming


    down her face. Her expression darkened as she hurried over and asked with concern, "What''s wrong with you, Leah? Are you feeling sick?"


    Leah shook her head slightly and didn''t say anything while hanging her head down.


    Her tears had stopped before but when she heard her mommy''s inquiry, she couldn''t help but cry again


    Rose hugged her beloved daughter tenderly while patting on her back gently. Sheforted Leah by saying, "Cur Leah is so cute and well-behaved.


    Did someone bully our Leah?"


    The little one nodded slightly, then


    spoke up about what happened


    earlier in apiti ful tone, "My hairband-


    got blow onto a tree branch just


    now. Shawn helped me get it back


    but Daddy scolded me instead


    saying I made that boy climb¡¯ up on


    pGrpose."


    "Mommy, I didn''t!" cried out Leah pitifully while big drops of tears kept falling down from her eyes.


    Rose rubbed Leah''s head gently whileforting, "Our lovely Leah would never force anyone to do something they don''t want to do.¡±


    Elliot! If you dislike my daughter so much, then why don''t you let us leave?


    Rose gritted teeth with anger yet still insisted on soothing Leah until she felt better before leaving the room herself.


    Her hand clenched into fists at its


    side as Rose walked towards Elliot''s


    study fariously where coincidentally


    saw Effiot who was looking foran


    oppartunity to apologize to Leah i in


    hathway. Content belongs tg¡¯


    -


    Rose narrowed her pupils angrily before shouting out loud, "Elliot! Who gave you permission to treat my daughter like this!"


    The man paused briefly, then his gaze deepened involuntarily. He frowned lightly, opening his lips. "Shawn has special condition. I can''t let him get


    hurt..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Rose interrupted him furiously mid-sentence.


    "Elliot, if you love your son so much, don''t force my daughter and me to stay here!¡±


    "We get a divorce. Let us go and we can all be happy."


    When Elliot heard this, his pupils contracted as he looked at Rose with suppressed anger.


    "That''s impossible! Rose, you won''t get a divorce from me!"


    He tightly clenched the hand by his side as the air around him suddenly dropped to freezing point.


    Rose pursed her lips and tried to control her anger. She said indifferently, "Do we still need to be entangled with each other?¡±


    "The person you care about isn''t me. Why can''t you let me go?¡±


    Elliot felt paint his chest and red


    at the womatrin front of him. He


    said wo dy word, "I will never get-a


    divorce from you! You''ll never leave


    me forthe rest of your life. Yodand


    yourlover and child will never be


    together!¡¯


    NovelDrama.Org =


    As she listened to these words, Rose felt like someone had grabbed her heart with great force. She stared angrily at Elliot and said, "You''re not


    human!"


    After saying that, she pped Elliot directly across the face because she couldn''t believe how unreasonable he was being.


    It was clear that he was making trouble out of nothing, but still wanted to insult both her and her own daughter!


    She didn''t expect Elliot would turn out to be such a scumbag. Even though he already had a son with Madeleine, he still wanted them both under his


    control without letting them leave.


    Furthermore, he repeatedly insulted them again and again!


    When Rose returned back into her room, feeling both angry and heavy on her chest, just like someone had been beating on her heart relentlessly.

 Chapter 1088 Dislike (3)

    Chapter 1088 Dislike (3)


    Chapter 1088 Dislike (3)


    Elliot was left standing in ce until the woman''s figure disappeared at the end of the hallway. He slowly came back to his senses, his narrow eyes


    darkening and his hand tightening slightly at his side. There was a hint of frustration on his face as he realized that his words had once again strained


    the rtionship between him and Rose.


    He hade to apologize to the young girl, but he couldn''t help being angry with Rose for repeatedly getting mad at him because of her existence.


    Ultimately, he still cared about that little girl not being his biclogical daughter.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man''s lips were tightly pursed, and even if he didn''t want to admit it, he understood now that he was jealous and angry that Rose cared so much


    about another man''s child!


    After returning to her room, Rose closed the door behind her in anger towards Elliot''s unreasonable behavior and tantrums. But she couldn''t find a


    way out of their current situation.


    Time passed by unnoticed until sunset approached. As Rose looked at the distant sunset glow, she tock a deep breath and silently cursed Elliot for


    being an unfaithful man while making a major decision


    She wanted to sue Elliot with awyer!


    She couldn''t continue this stalemate with Elliot anymore; it would only lead them into chaos! Since Elliot wasn''t willing to resclve their issues


    peacefully, then she would take legal action by filing for divorce proceedings against him so that he no longer had any right or power over her!


    Just as Rose made up her mind, readying herself to stand up from where she sat on bed when suddenly there came knocking from outside her room


    door.


    "Knock knock."


    Rose furrowed her brow slightly, looking displeased towards the direction of the door. The next moment, a gentle voice from outside the door


    sounded, "Mrs. Harper, can Ie in?"


    "What do you want?"


    The servant heard Rose''s inquiry before pushing open the door without waiting for permission while holding up an expensive dress, "Mrs. Harper, this


    is your dress.¡±


    Rose saw through its value immediately upon seeing it held by the servant which caused her eyebrows to furrow tightly.


    "What does this mean?¡±


    "Mr. Harperasked me bring this -.


    dress aver here so you can change


    into it tonight since you will bec¡±


    ampanying himter tonight


    attending a charity dinner party.¡±


    The servant lowered her head and spoke respectfully, "Mrs. Harper, Mr. Harper wants you to attend the event as his wife."


    Rose''s face darkened upon hearing this and her tone became colder as she responded, "Take it away. I''m not going to attend.¡±


    The servant panicked and looked at the woman standing in front of her with uncertainty. "But Mr. Harper said he wants you to attend officially as Mrs.


    Harper."


    The servant knew that Mr. Harper wanted to give Rose a proper title because many people in the city wanted to hook up with Elliot and climb up the


    socialdder.


    After hearing the exnation from the servant, Rose''s cold smile deepened involuntarily.


    Elliot wants to give her a title? She doesn''t care about being called Mrs. Harper now; all she wants is a divorce!


    Her expression turned sour as she red at the servant standing before her and ordered, "Get out!¡±


    The servanthesitated but felt


    trapped between fulfilling her duty


    for the Harper family - where ~


    everything was still controlled by Mr.


    Harper - or risking being firechif she


    didn''tplete this task. Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    She couldn''t afford to be fired.


    With that thought in mind, holding


    onto the dress tightly with one hand,


    she took another step forward ~~


    towards Rose and spoke firmly, "I''m


    sorry, Mrs. Harper, but since you


    don! want to change into thisdress


    yourself, then I''ll have no choice but


    fiPce it on you.¡±

 Chapter 1089 Dislike (4)

    Chapter 1089 Dislike (4)


    Chapter 1089 Dislike (4)


    Rose gritted her teeth and tightly clenched the hand that was ced by her side.


    Elliot, what are you trying to do?!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Why don''t you love me anymore, but you can''t let me go!


    She took a deep breath and stormed out of the room, heading angrily towards the master bedroom


    She knew it was all Elliot''s doing. Since this servant couldn''t make decisions on her own, she''d go directly to Elliot!


    Rose angrily pushed open the door to the master bedroom. Just as she was about to speak, she lifted her gaze and saw Elliot standing there,


    shirtless, holding a ck shirt, getting ready to change his clothes.


    She was taken aback for a moment, and instinctively turned her head away without looking.


    "I... I didn''t see anything!"


    The man standing in the master bedroom saw the woman''s anxious appearance and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Rose is still as easily embarrassed as before.


    He thought to himself, and couldn''t help but blurt out, "Rose, you really haven''t changed at all from before.¡±


    Rose was slightly taken aback, but quickly regained her usual cold demeancr on her face, yet there were still blushes on her cheeks.


    She took a deep breath, suppressing the anger in her heart, and spoke in a indifferent tone through her red lips, "Elliot, I''m not going to attend any


    dinner party!"


    The man didn''t get angry upon hearing these words; he calmly walked towards Rose, pulled her into the bedroom with a swift motion, and trapped


    her before him.


    "Don''t you want to go?"


    "Yes! I just don''t want to go!¡±


    Rose felt uneasy and avoided looking directly at the man in front of her, afraid that she might get lost in his deep gaze.


    Elliot held her hand and gently rested his head on the woman''s shoulder, whispering softly, "Do you really want to leave me so much?"


    The woman smell a familiar scent, her heartbeat unconsciously elerated, and her brain immediately went nk.


    After waiting for a moment without.


    hearing her response, Elliot''s lips


    unconsciously curved into a slight


    smile, and he contentedly distanced


    himself from her. Content. Belongs to


    a


    He extended his slender fingers and gently tapped Rose''s hand, cing it on the scar on his abdomen


    "Rose, this scar was left by your brother.¡±


    Rose locked at the man in front of her absent-mindedly, and unconsciously recalled what she had heard before


    After she was hit into the river, her brother regarded Elliot as an enemy.


    As she thought about this, a hint of?


    guilt appeared in her eyes, and, she


    couldn''t help but feel sorry for Elliot


    The next second, the man''s threatening voice interrupted Rose''s thoughts.


    "The scar that proves your brother''s stab into me is still there," he stated.


    "If you don''t attend the uing dinner, I''l sue your brother for intentional harm,¡± he threatened.


    The guilt in Rose''s eyes dissipated into nothing, and she looked at the man before her with a cold expression.


    What a shameless man!


    Just now she felt a little guilty towards Elliot in her heart for nothing!


    She pursed her lips and her gaze towards Elliot became a bit fierce.


    "You are shameless!"


    Upon hearing this, Elliot''s lips curled upwards and a faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Indeed, the threat seemed to be the


    most effective tactic. Rose didn''t¡±


    want Tem to go back to prison


    shortly-after gaining his freedom, so


    shediad no choice butto ?


    compromise.


    -


    After all, the incident where Tom hurt him did happen in reality.

 Chapter 1090 Dislike (5)

    Chapter 1090 Dislike (5)


    Chapter 1090 Dislike (5)


    Rose locked at Elliot''s smirk of triumph and felt her anger rising. She clenched her teeth, frustrated but forced herself topromise. Her brother had


    just been released from prison, and she didn''t want him to end up back there again. So she had to attend this dinner party.


    As Rose looked at the man in front of her again, there was no guilt in her eyes, only a cold determination to divorce this scumbag.


    With narrowed eyes, she spoke with a clear voice, "Fine, I''ll go."


    Elliot was satisfied with the answer and turned away while raising an eyebrow. "I''ll be waiting for you in the living room thirty minutes from now.¡± he


    said as he walked off to change his clothes.


    Rose pursed her lips and left the room directly.


    Ten minutester, Elliot emerged from his bedroom fully dressed and sat on the sofa in the living room. Half an hourter, a beautiful figure appeared


    at the top of stairs.


    The woman''s figure was slender; hair tied behind her back; wearing a ck dress that highlighted her noble elegance. Her face was cold as if she


    were looking down on everyone like a queen without any emotions visible in those dark eyes of hers.


    When Elliot saw Rose''s appearance, his gaze deepened with affection


    The next moment, he gracefully rose from the couch and strolled towards the woman. Eventually, the two met in front of the staircase. A slight smile


    yed on the man''s lips, and there was a hint of pleasure in his expression.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He gently wrapped his arms around the woman before him, his voice deep as he spoke, "Mrs. Harper, wee back."


    Half an hourter, the couple arrived at the venue of the dinner.


    As soon as they stepped out of the car, journalists waiting outside the hotel swarmed around them, snapping photos and firing off questions.


    "Mr. Harper, Mrs. Harper, is this a reconciliation for the two of you?"


    "Mr. Harper. by bringing Mrs. Harper to this event, are you formalizing your rtionship?¡±


    "Mrs. Harper, you''ve been gone for so long; do you still love Mr. Harper?"


    Before the repgrters could continue


    their questioring, Elliot shot a cold,


    sidelong nce at them. "My wife ~


    and I have always had a deep =


    rtionship, he stated with andcy


    demeanor. ''If you continue tobe


    disrespectful, I won''t hesitate to


    efsure you lose your job.sContent


    belongs to


    The reporter trembled in fear upon hearing Elliot''s threatening words and immediately dared not say anything else.


    Rose locked at the man beside her, who was pretending, and couldn''t help but find it ridiculous.


    In the past, he never behaved like this. Why does he have to act like this now?


    Elliot reached out and grabbed the woman''s slender waist, and the two of them looked like a loving couple.


    Cnly he knew that Rose was struggling when he held onto her waist.


    His eyes slightly narrowed, and when his gaze swept over the woman''s indifferent face, the color of his pupils deepened unconsciously.


    This is the first time Rose has ~~


    a tended a public event with him.


    after being missing for five years. He


    must dere that she belonged to


    hi to everyone.


    ig


    Elliot thought for a moment and ~~.


    then leaned down to whisper softly


    in Rose''s ear, "You should smile. You


    knows v what the consequences will be


    if you don''t.¡±


    NovelDrama.Org a


    Rose was suddenly threatened once again, and her eyebrows furrowed slightly. Her hand, resting at her side, instinctively tightened.


    For the sake of her brother, she endures.


    A professional smile appeared on her lips, but it was never quite genuine.


    Elliot held Rose''s waist and whispered apliment, "You''re being good.¡±


    The two of them were very close, and the reporters around immediately picked up their cameras and took pictures, sparking a wave of discussion.

 Chapter 1091 Dislike (6)

    Chapter 1091 Dislike (6)


    Chapter 1091 Dislike (6)


    The charity dinner was hosted by an octogenarian phnthropist, who has dedicated his entire life to charitable causes. He is highly respected by


    many, including Elliot.


    As the two entered the banquet hall for the evening reception, the security guard standing at the door reached out to stop them


    "Mister and Miss, please collect your number wristbands."


    After the security guard finished speaking, he respectfully handed two wristbands to the two people standing at the door.


    Rose locked at the wristband in front of her, a puzzled expression appearing in her eyes.


    Without waiting for her to ask, the security guard had begun exining on his own.


    "Mr. Harper. Mrs. Harper, Mr. Gomez had added a final mysterious element to tonight''s dinner party, so everyone must wear a numbered wristband


    before entering.¡±


    "Um," Rose responded lightly and picked up a bracelet, putting it on casually.


    Standing next to her, Elliot extended his slender fingers and also took one. After taking the wristband, he casually put it in the pocket of his suit.


    He looked at his wife standing beside him, and his eyes were filled with darkness.


    Tonight, everyone will know that his wife is Rose.


    Cnly Rose.


    After receiving their wristbands, the two of them walked into the banquet hall together.


    Just as the two of them had taken a few steps, suddenly a little guy in a small suit ran over and identally bumped into Elliot, causing his body to tilt


    to one side.


    After getting what he wanted, the little guy''s mouth curved slightly and he immediately turned and fled the scene


    Elliot furrqwed his brows and ~~


    watched the little guy run away, his


    lips pursed tightly into a line. He"


    couldn''t help but feel that something


    was off.


    ig


    Standing next to him, Rose watched as the little guy ran away, a hint of peculiar emotion shing in her eyes.


    For some reason, she always felt a familiar feeling from this child, as if she had seen him somewhere before.


    The next second, Elliot''s maic voice sounded beside her, interrupting Rose''s thoughts. "Let''s go."


    Rose linked her arm with Elliot''s, revealing her professional smile once again.


    The appearance of Elliot and Rose immediately caught everyone''s attention, causing a flurry of discussions among the crowd.


    Elliot didn''t feel much, he led Rose to Mr. Gomez''s and nodded slightly on his own.


    "Mr. Gomez, this is my wife Rose."


    Mr. Gomez greeted them with a friendly smile, his face beaming with warmth.


    Rose smiled back, looking at the elderly man with gray hair. "You tter me, Mr. Gomez."


    "Hahaha," Mr. Gomezughed heartily, and the atmosphere became even more jovial


    Just then, Lawrence approached them with a group of people in tow.


    "Am Ite?" Lawrence asked Mr. Gomez as he arrived.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Not at all.¡± replied Mr. Gomez kindly.


    Lawrence Smiled and gestured to


    his followers behind him who


    immedjately stepped forward


    holding a gift box which they opened


    in front of Mr. Gomez revealing a


    jade statue that was clearly valuable.


    Cdntent belongs to


    ~


    Ny


    ~


    n the next-moment, Lawrence''s ~.


    smooth voice came out from his


    ips: My boss sent this gift to you as


    ) token of appreciation, please don''t


    hesitate to ept it." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~

 Chapter 1092 Dislike (7)

    Chapter 1092 Dislike (7)


    Chapter 1092 Dislike (7)


    As the crowd gathered around, curious to see who had sent such a conspicuous gift, they all gasped in unison when they saw it.


    "Such a rare and valuable big jade. Who could give something so extravagant?" murmured one onlooker.


    "I''ve never seen such arge piece of jade before. This must be someone very wealthy," said another.


    Mr. Gomez was overjoyed to see someone donating such an expensive item for charity. "On behalf of the children in poverty-stricken areas, I thank


    vou, Mr. Harper," he eximed gratefully.


    "It''s my pleasure, Mr. Gomez," Lawrence replied humbly before engaging in small talk with him


    Meanwhile, Rose couldn''t help but wonder who Elliot''s boss was that he could afford to donate such an impressive gift without batting an eye.


    Elliot noticed her curiosity and felt slightly annoyed by it; after all, it was just a piece of jade. He pulled out his phone and sent a message to his


    assistant requesting another gift for donation purposes.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Half an hourter, his assistant arrived with a solemn expression carrying yet another gift box for Mr. Gomez on behalf of Elliot Harper himself - this


    time containing an exquisitendscape painting carved from jade which seemed to havee alive within its intricate details!


    The crowd was even more astonished than before at the sight of this rare treasure.


    Elliot''s gift was like a thunderbolt in the banquet hall, instantly silencing the previously lively atmosphere. After a moment, Mr. Gomez''s voice broke


    the silence


    "Mr. Harper, thank you for your generous gift."


    "Please don''t mention it, Mr. Gomez. This small gift is just my way of showing my support for those children."


    After Elliot spoke these words in his


    calm andgentle manner, he looked


    meaningfully at the woman standing


    next to-him with an air of ~


    haughtiness that Rose couldn''t quite


    deeipher. Content belongs: io


    id


    To Rose, both Lawrence''s boss and Elliot seemed crazy for giving such extravagant gifts so casually. How insane rich people were!


    After everyone recovered from their shock and awe at Elliot''s wealth, they beganplimenting him more and more


    Just as Elliot and Rose were about to find a ce to chat privately amidst all thismotion, an eerie silence suddenly fell over the room.


    Following everyone else''s gaze -.


    towards the entrance of the banquet


    hall revealed none other than old Mr.


    Harper himself apaniedby


    Madeleine.


    Cld Mr. Harper was dressed in a handmade suit with his usual stern expression - he hadn''t lost any of his former elegance or poise over time.


    Walking beside-him was Madeleine


    wearing a white gown with arge


    skirt adorned with many diamond


    fragments that sparkled brilliantly¡±


    under the light like she had =


    descended from heaven itseff as


    sorfie sort of fairy. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org =


    After being stunned for a moment, they began whispering


    "Didn''t Mr. Harper bring Mrs. Harper? Why is old Mr. Harper here now with Miss Fox?"

 Chapter 1093 Dislike (8)

    Chapter 1093 Dislike (8)


    Chapter 1093 Dislike (8)


    "Does this mean that old Mr. Harper doesn''t recognize Mrs. Harper''s identity?"


    "When old Mr. Harper brought Miss Fox over, wasn''t he telling everyone that he only recognizes Miss Fox as his granddaughter-inw?"


    "Mr. Harper is so lucky, both wives came to the party.¡±


    "I wonder who wille out victorious in the end, Mrs. Harper or Miss Fox."


    When old Mr. Harper saw Elliot and Rose standing nearby. his pupils contracted and anger was evident on his face.


    He walked quickly towards Elliot, tapping his cane forcefully on the ground.


    Madeleine followed closely behind him and when she saw Rose, a sh of resentment passed through her eyes before she showed a hint of guilt.


    "Rose, what are you doing here?"


    "If I had known you were here, I wouldn''t havee; it wouldn''t be good if people misunderstood me."


    As soon as her innocent voice fell, old Mr. Harper snorted.


    "Misunderstand what? What''s there to misunderstand!"


    "You''re my granddaughter-inw in the Harper family; I only recognize you!"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Elliot heard this and his pupils deepened while he unconsciously tightened his hand at his side.


    "Why did youe, Grandfather?"


    "Do I have to let you bully Madeleine if I don''te?"


    Cld Mr. Harper said these words with anger while casting an unfriendly gaze at Rose wishing he could tear her apart right now.


    Rose locked indifferent watching this farce unfold before her eyes feeling like it had nothing to do with herself.


    She was willing to let Madeleine have her deep love but unfortunately Elliot would not let go of her.


    If Elliot was willing to divorce her, then she would have left long ago.


    Elliot heard these words but didn''t say anything.


    Old Mr. Harper didn''t hear anything,


    igy his grandson, so he turned Ny


    directly towards Rose unleashing all


    of his fury upon her. Content


    Selongs to  -


    "Rose! You know that Elliot already has a child with Madeleine; show some sense and stop bothering my grandson!¡±


    Rose locked indifferently at the elderly man in front of him as if what he said had nothing to do with herself whatsoever.


    "Don''t you know what kind of asion today is? Dressing like this isn''t appropriate!¡±


    Rose calmly watched as old Mr. Harper grew angry, feeling likeughing.


    If he knew that his grandson had picked out this outfit himself, how would he react?


    Cld Mr. Harper''s angry words made the atmosphere tense.


    The next second, Madeleine pretended to be generous and spoke up for Rose


    "Grandpa, today is Mr. Gomez''s party. Don''t get angry and make a scene in front of outsiders."


    "And besides, Rose didn''t mean to dress like this. Even if you get angry, it will only hurt your own health."


    Upon hearing this, old Mr. Harper sighed helplessly and nced at Madeleine standing beside him.


    "If you put as much effort into Elliot as you do on me, he wouldn''t have been blinded by those vixens outside.¡±


    Rose on the opposite side heard this and smiled slightly as if she had heard a joke.


    Was old Mr. Harper using her of being a vixen?


    But she couldn''t care less about Elliot''s mess with Madeleine anyway.


    She was just waiting for Elliot to be in a good mood one day so they could divorce directly.


    Madeleine looked triumphantly at


    Rose before blushing and walking"


    over to Elliot, gently tugging onhis


    slesve with her hand. Content


    Belongs to  =


    "Elliot."


    Elliot furrowed his eyebrows slightly while the air around him dropped several degrees.


    But unfortdnately for him, Madeleine


    seemed I whaware of it and 3


    innocently said, "Elliot, after tonight Ss


    party¡¯ ends, let''s send Grandpa¡¯ home


    together.¡±


    NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1094 Provocation (1)

    Chapter 1094 Provocation (1)


    Chapter 1094 Provocation (1)


    Rose took the gift box with both hands and gratefully looked at Mr. Gomez standing in front of her.


    "Mr. Gomez, thank you," she said.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Miss Russell, you are the lucky one tonight at our banquet. Now please show us your wristband and disy your number," Mr. Gomez replied kindly.


    Despite the recentmotion caused by old Mr. Harper, he did not look down on Rose.


    Throughout his life, Mr. Gomez had done many good deeds and had met all kinds of people.


    In his eyes, Rose was a kind person and a good girl. If old Mr. Harper could not appreciate her, it was his loss!


    The next second, Rose looked puzzled at him and asked, "What is this for?"


    "Your number has been drawn as tonight''s lucky one! And there will be a corresponding number on your wristband to match with your dance partner


    chosen randomly by the system.¡±


    Mr. Gomez smiled even wider as he continued, "The future belongs to young people so I followed suit! Miss Russell, please dance with your matched


    partner for tonight''s opening dance.¡±


    Rose locked confusedly at him with shock written all over her face.


    She won the draw but now she had to perform an opening dance?


    What kind of luck was this?


    She pursed her lips and lowered her head to look at the number on her wristband - 72!


    Rose blinked twice before saying softly, "My wristband says 72."


    "Miss Russell, go find your dancing partner!" said Mr. Gomez kindly while looking like he was enjoying watching everything unfold before him.


    With slightly flushed cheeks, Rose walked down from the stage.


    Elliot who stood below it wearing a faint smile on his lips while looking determined.


    His number was 72, and tonight he would be Rose''s dancing partner!


    Elliot felt proud knowing that they would be performing together for the opening dance of the night!


    He watched as Rose approached him step by step feeling like everything was under control because she belonged only to him!


    After stepping off from stage, Rose turned towards guests, asking warmly, "Who is 727?"


    After hearing the voice, Elliot was about to speak when Lawrence, who was standing nearby, shed his wristband and spoke in a smooth voice that


    rang out among the crowd. "I am number seventy-two."


    As Lawrence spoke, he walked towards Rose and showed her his wristband.


    "Rose, it''s an honor to be your dance partner.¡±


    "I''m honored too," Rose said with a slight smile on her lips.


    For a moment there, she thought Elliot would be her dance partner. Thank goodness it wasn''t him. Although she felt relieved that the person wasn''t


    Elliot, there was still some disappointment deep down inside of her.


    eanwhile, Elliot saw what


    happened frain afar and furrowed


    his eyebrows. A sh of something.


    unusual flickered in his eyes as he*


    immedat ely checked his own 7


    wristhand number but found out


    that it wasn''t the same one:fie had


    before. His wristband had-been


    switched! Content belongs 0


    Elliot narrowed his eyes slightly as


    memories of what happened earlier


    shed throdgh his mind. When he.


    and Rose entered the banquet halt


    earlier on, a child bumped into him.


    At that time he didn''t think much


    abauit it, but now locking back at it,


    herealized that child did so


    intentionally!


    The man pursed his lips together as he red at Lawrence who was chatting with Rose while holding onto something tightly by his side! That little


    boy from earlier must have been working with Lawrence!


    ''Damn them all! They switched my wristband just so they could dance together for their first dance! I can''t let them get what they wanted!


    Elliot''s lips were pressed tightly together as the temperature around him dropped several degrees suddenly. Just when he was about to go over and


    stop Lawrence and Rose fram dancing together, old Mr. Harper gestured Madeleine over to distract Elliot.


    Madeleine nodded knowingly before walking up to Elliot while smiling sweetly and taking hold of Elliot''s arm.


    "Elliot." she said softly, "I want us to dance together tonight if you don¡¯t mind."


    While Elliot hadn''t replied yet; on the


    other side were Rose stood


    watching everything unfold; she saw


    how flirty E ot looked with N


    Madeleine which made her feel quite


    unhappy deep down inside ¡ª What a


    scumbag! He''s messing withrme


    while flirting with Madeleire. It''s


    disgusting!


    NovelDrama.Org


    As she thought about it, a hint of surprise shed in her eyes and she revealed a brilliant smile.


    "Let''s go. let''s be the first to dance at the opening banquet.¡±


    "I''am honored to invite you as my dance partner,¡± Lawrence said, bending down with a knightly gesture towards Rose and extending his hand


    Rose elegantly ced her hand in the palm of the man before her and smiled. "Please teach me well.¡±


    After they finished speaking, they walked into the dance floor together.


    The guests standing beside them watched this scene without blinking their eyes. They felt that this plot was bing more and more exciting.


    Criginally, Rose was Elliot''spanion brought here tonight. However, just now old Mr. Harper had been mocking Rose in front of everyone.


    Now this woman has be tonight''s lucky one and is paired with a wealthy man like Lawrence. The two lock perfect together.


    The guests were discussing excitedly but no one went onto the dance floor to join them.


    Madeleine watched as Rose danced like an elf on the dance floor wearing a ck long dress that caught everyone''s attention. Her jealousy burned


    even brighter inside her heart


    A hint of envy shed in Madeleine''s eyes but she smiled sweetly saying, "Elliot, let''s go join them on the dance floor.¡±


    "Hmm," Elliot replied softly, following Madeleine into the dancing floor.


    The onlookers saw this scene unfold before their very eyes; they felt that this plot was bing even more thrilling!

 Chapter 1095 Provocation (2)

    Chapter 1095 Provocation (2)


    Chapter 1095 Provocation (2)


    In the spacious dance floor, only Rose and Lawrence, Elliot and Madeleine were dancing.


    The man was handsome and the woman was beautiful, like a dazzling scenery that caught everyone''s attention.


    Lawrence''s gentlemanly hand was ced on Rose''s slender waist, with a warm smile ying at the corner of his mouth.


    "Rose, after knowing you for so many years, I just realized that you are such a good dancer.¡±


    "You''re not bad either.¡±


    Rose slyly blinked at the man in front of her, but her dancing feet never stopped.


    Before jumping into the river, as a celebrity, she often attended banquets. Dancing is just a piece of cake for her.


    The atmosphere between the two of them is very harmonious, while Elliot and Madeleine''s atmosphere is very tense.


    Madeleine wanted to take advantage of this great opportunity to get closer to Elliot and show everyone who the true mistress of the Harper family is.


    Unexpectedly. since the two of them entered the dance floor, Elliot''s gaze has only been fixed on Rose and he hasn''t even nced at her.


    She suppressed her anger and spoke gently, "Elliot, all my sister can think about now is that man."


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but this man locks so handsome and he actually has a crush on my older sister.¡±


    "Elliot?"


    No matter how many questions Madeleine asked, Elliot remained indifferent to her and still focused all his attention on Rose.


    After Lawrence and Rose shared another intimate moment, Elliot could no longer contain himself.


    At this moment, the music ying in the banquet hall reached its climax.


    Just as the four of them were spinning in a circle, Elliot''s eyes darkened and he reached out to push Madeleine towards Lawrence. He then tock two


    steps forward and wrapped his arms around Rose''s slender waist.


    Rose locked at Elliot, who was dancing with her at the moment, and her face immediately darkened. She lowered herself and scolded him.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Let go of me!"


    "You are my wife, it is only natural for us to dance together.¡±


    Elliot said this naturally, holding onto Rose''s waist with his hand unconsciously tightened, afraid that if he rxed, this woman would disappear again


    Cn the other hand, when Madeleine was pushed in front of Lawrence, his brows furrowed and he immediately let go of her.


    "Sorry."


    Madeleine''s expression suddenly grew cold. and she turned to leave the dance floor immediately.


    She was going to be Mrs. Harper, so there was no way she could continue dancing with this man!


    After they left, only Elliot and Rose were left on the dance floor.


    Elliot danced with standard steps, and even though Rese didn''t want to, she was still led into a beautiful dance.


    The skirt swayed slightly, and the -.


    small ck diamonds embedded:in


    the ck dress shone brightly ander


    the lights, making it feel like they had


    discovered a scene from a: Fairy tale.


    Just after one spin, Rose bent down slightly and made a graceful move.


    Elliot quickly held onto her waist and smiled as he led her toplete the next move.


    Their bodies were very close together; Rose could feel Elliot''s breath on her neck.


    Her cheeks turned slightly red; she felt ufortable and wanted to push away this man in front of her.


    Elliot''s lips curled up into an even brighter smile as he whispered hoarsely, "Rose, you really are my perfect match."


    Upon hearing this statement from him, Rose furrowed her eyebrows at him incredulously, looking at him full of disdain


    Lunatic! She didn''t want to be his perfect match at all! He was just an overly affectionate jerk!


    After their dance ended, Rose made a curtsy gracefully before turning around to leave.


    As soon as they separated on the dance floor, all those guests began their own socializing activities again.


    Rose quietly walked over to the nearby terrace wanting some fresh air when suddenly Elliot followed behind right after her..


    Locking at the woman leaning against the railing beside him, he pursed his lips tightly together while coldly questioning, "Why did you dance with


    Lawrence without my permission?¡±


    When Lawrenge took hold of Rose''s


    . I


    hand earlier Igading them both onto


    that same dance floor, Elliot couldn''t


    help but admit that he felt jealous


    deep down inside... Jealous that.¡±


    Lawrence could get Rose''s attention


    so-edsily while also being abte to


    rirake jokes together effortlessly


    too...


    Upon hearing Elliot''s words, Rose suddenly found this man''s behavior rather strange.


    Why did she feel like Elliot had be much more childish since her return?


    Especially now, she felt that he was beingpletely unreasonable.


    Initially, she didn''t want to respond, but Elliot, appearing as if he hadn''t heard her answer and wearing a dissatisfied expression, took a step closer.


    "Rose, do you really like him?¡± The woman sighed helplessly. "Dancing with Lawrence is Mr. Gomez''s requirement, I just followed the pairing of the


    wristbands toplete the task."


    Elliot heard the word "wristband" again and his hand clenched at his side. "The person who should be dancing with you is me, Lawrence stole my


    wristband!¡±


    Rose couldn''ttake it anymore and


    felt that the fhvan I in front of her was


    crazy. Just Because he didn''t dance:


    with her first, he thought Lawrence


    stole tris. wristband. Her face C


    darkened and her voice became


    cofder as she spoke. Content


    belongs to  ?


    "Enough Elliot! Lawrence is not that kind of person. You can''t use him just because you didn''t dance with me.¡±


    "I''m using him?" Elliot angrily retorted, his voice sounding like a demon from hell once again. "If he didn''t steal my wristband, how could he match


    your number on it?"


    Rose locked at the man in front of her coldly and felt that this man was bing more irrational by the minute.


    "In any case, I believe in Lawrence''s character,¡± she said firmly.


    "And besides," she continued calmly, "it''s just a wristband for attending a banquet; who would steal it? It''s not even worth anything.¡±


    Elliot pursed his lips and had a deep gaze in his eyes.


    He wanted to tell Rose that before attending the banquet; he had arranged for their respective numbers on their wristbands to match each other''s


    numbers.


    And if it weren''t for Lawrence stealing his own wristband, then how could Rose have ended up being paired up with Lawrence instead?

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096


    Chapter 1096


    But when Elliot saw the mocking lock in Rose''s eyes, he suddenly couldn''t say anything.


    He stood there with his lips pursed and didn''t say a word, which made Rose feel that this man was at fault and couldn''te up with a response.


    She pursed her lips and didn¡¯t want to deal with the man standing in front of her anymore. She turned around and left the rooftop directly.


    Elliot watched as Rose walked away, feeling angry but not knowing what to do. He just stared at her as she got farther away.


    Cld Mr. Harper and Madeleine were standing nearby watching everything unfold before them.


    After a moment of silence, old Mr. Harper''s deep voice rang out. "Do you know what to do?"


    "I understand,¡± replied Madeleine softly, unable to conceal the smile on her face.


    She knew that the greater Elliot''s conflict with Rose became, the greater her chance would be with him. And now was her chance.


    After leaving the rooftop, Rose went straight to the restroom to touch up her makeup. As soon as she came out of the restroom after finishing up, she


    was hit over head by a female server who had been waiting outside for some time now with a cleaning cart.


    In that split second before losing consciousness, Rose vaguely saw someone wearing server clothes dragging along a cleaning cart towards where


    she stood.


    Cnce Rose was unconscious, the female server dragged Rose out and stuffed Rose into the cart. She even cedrge garbage bags on Rose so


    that no one would notice anything suspicious.


    When everything was ready, the female server immediately pushed their cleaning cart towards exit door.


    Just as Sean was about to leave, he happened to spot something left on the ground by the cleaning cart - a wristband. The wristband had been


    distributed at the entrance to the evening banquet, and it had the number seventy-two printed on it.


    Sean''s brows furrowed slightly, and he quickly realized that there was a person lying at the bottom of the cleaning cart, and that person was his


    mother.


    He immediately turned around and called out sweetly, "Excuse me, Miss!"


    The female server heard Sean''s voice behind her, she stopped abruptly looking flustered while turning around facing him asking, "Wh-what


    happened?"


    "Miss, I just walked over from the banquet hall and now I can''t find my way back. Can you help me with directions?"


    After Sean finished speaking, he blinked his big eyes at the waitress in front of him


    The female waitress¡¯ heart softened and she unconsciously nodded along.


    Following that, she pointed to the right direction and gently said, "You can walk along this road and turn a corner to get back."


    Just as the waitress was showing the little guy the way, he sneakily took a nce inside the cleaning vehicle.


    It''s his mommy!


    The person lying inside the cleaning cart is really his mommy.


    Although the little one discovered that the person in the cleaning cart was his mommy, he still behaved very obediently.


    "Okay, thank you, Miss."


    Sean smiled at the waitress and thanked her, looking like a cute and charming little softie.


    The female waitress nodded and pushed the cleaning cart to leave.


    However, as she took a few steps


    outside, Seary, who had been


    standing behind her, swiftly pulled ~


    out a sm@ll stun device and jabbed it


    into the waitress¡¯ waist. Within


    seconds, the waitress was ~


    incapacitated and copsed-to the


    ground, unconscious. Caqitent


    belongs to


    Sean nced at the female server lying on the ground and pressed his smart watch with his hand.


    Soon, the phone was answered and Valentin''s puzzled voice came through the smart watch phone.


    "Sean, why are you suddenly calling me?"


    "Someone is trying to harm my mom, pleasee and save her now. I am in the hallway near the restroom."


    After saying these words with a calm face, Sean hung up the phone calmly.


    Not long after, Valentin hurried over, still wearing the waiter''s uniform.


    Because today''s operation still carries risks, Valentin changed into a waiters uniform beforehand to avoid being detected by Elliot when he arrived


    After Valentinarrived, he looked at


    the unconsgious female server lying


    on the ground and Rose, who was


    holding onto the little one. He asked


    calmlyy''What should we do now?


    Should we send your motherback


    firse¡± _~


    "Um." Sean responded coldly and was about to leave with Valentin when the female server''s walkie-talkie suddenly red with Madeleine''s impatient


    voice,N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Is everything settled?"


    "After you sent the person to  888, you immediately left. Ten minutester, ''Pit-stain'' arrived.¡±


    All of this is designed by the wicked woman Madeleine!


    The bad woman asked the waitress to knock Rose out, then send Rose to the hotel room, and then arranged for someone to rape Rose


    What a vicious scheme!


    Valentin and Sean exchanged a nce, instantly understanding the whole picture of it.


    The little one quickly realized what was happening, reached out and picked up the watch, and pressed the button on the voice changer to respond for


    the female server.


    "Got it, everything is going smoothly.¡±


    After hearing the response on the walkie-talkie, Madeleine curled her lips slightly and her eyes gleamed with a vicious light.


    Rose, let''s see how you''re going to run this time!


    Will Elliot still care about you after you sleep with "Pit-stain"?


    While Madeleine was basking in her sess by imagining Rose''s reputation was ruined, Valentin and Sean had started taking action.


    The two of them conspired to lock


    the unconseipts waitress in the


    bathroomyand hen wenttothe >


    receptiotist to book a new room for


    Rose Fhey settled her in the new


    roor''and encouraged her ta get


    sorfie rest during this time, ¡®Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    After finishing all of this, Sean turned to Valentin who was standing beside him.


    "We should go and seek revenge on that person."


    Valentin nodded solemnly and said in a deep voice, "Anyone who dares to scheme against Miss Russell will face the music!"

 Chapter 1097 Provocation (4)

    Chapter 1097 Provocation (4)


    Chapter 1097 Provocation (4)


    At this moment in the garden, a well-proportioned woman was sitting and proudly looking at her phone.


    Just now, the female server said that everything was going ording to n and Rose wouldpletely fall from grace today.


    As soon as Madeleine thought of this, she felt a sense of relief.


    Today, she would be the only candidate who could be Mrs. Harper.


    And she would definitely make Elliot truly fall in love with her!


    Madeleine thought of this and got up with her phone, walking towards the elevator not far away.


    Since Rose had been targeted so viciously, Madeleine feltpelled to go upstairs and witness "Pit-stain¡± entering Rose''s room and see Rose''s


    suffering with her own eyes.


    As she thought of this, a slight smile formed at the corner of her mouth and her eyes gleamed with a sinister light.


    Unexpectedly. as soon as she stepped onto the stairs, someone came from behind and covered her mouth.


    In just a few seconds, Madeleine tilted her head and lost consciousness, falling backwards.


    Valentin supported Madeleine''s body with his hands and turned to the little guy standing beside him, "Should we send her to room 888 now?"


    "Um." Sean responded coldly with a serious expression on his little face.


    The little guy was determined to make the viinous woman face the consequences for targeting his mother! He had always been aware that he was


    just a child and that when faced with adults, he might not be able to confront them directly. So, he had prepared a bottle of ether, just in case he


    needed it at a critical moment.


    Unexpectedly, it was used on this bad woman today.


    A few minutester, Valentin sessfully threw Madeleine onto the bed in room 888.


    In addition, he also short-circuited the lights in the room under Sean''smand, and soon the room was plunged into darkness.


    In such an environment, even if there were cameras trying to capture some evidence, they wouldn''t be able to.


    After everything was ready, Sean and Valentin hid in the corridor near room 888 to observe secretly.


    Not long after, a pit-stain man with a lewd expression appeared at the door, holding the key to the room with a sly smile as he walked in.


    After the door to the room closed, Valentin and Sean sitting on the other side of the hallway exchanged a nce. A cold smirk appeared on both of


    their faces as they turned around and left the spot.


    Meanwhile, on the balcony of the banquet hall, old Mr. Harper and Elliot were facing off, neither willing to back down first.


    "Today is Mr. Gomez''s charity dinner, why did you bring Rose here? Do you still think our Harper family isn''t embarrassing enough?"


    Elliot furrowed his brows and unconsciously tightened the hand at his side. Before he could speak. the angry voice of old Mr. Harper rang out again


    "Elliot, your femalepanion in public asions should be more appropriate, after all, you represent our Harper family!"


    "Why did you bring two women to an event like this? Are you trying to make us aughing stock?" old Mr. Harper continued with increasing anger as


    he looked at his grandson.


    Previously his grandson had shown some talent but since Rose came back he had be so stubborn and unyielding!


    Elliot stood before his grandfather with a cold gaze and couldn''t help but retort. "Grandfather, Rose is my wife and I only brought her.¡±


    He paused-for a moment before


    continuing in an icy tone, "As for =


    Madeleine, she was brought by you.


    If it wasn ''t for your decision to-bring


    her along, I wouldn''t have been put


    in-stich a difficult position.¡± ¡®Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    Cld Mr. Harper listened to his grandson''s blunt rebuttal and became even more furious as he tightly gripped his cane.


    He let out a heavy sigh and nced at the watch on his wrist; half an hour had passed since he parted with Madeleine. If Madeleine had taken action


    half an hour ago, she must have made it by now.


    The old man sneered as he locked back at Elliot before asking sarcastically, "Wife?"


    "You didn''t see what happened tonight? Look at that woman - does she look like someone who could be part of the Harper family?"


    Elliot clenched the hand that was


    hanging by his¡¯ side tightly; thinking


    about what happened tonight ~


    caused anger to sh through his?


    eyes biJt he still defended Rose,


    ¡®Grandfather, we were assigned


    numbers randomly tonight-Even she


    c6uldn''t decide it." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Upon hearing this exnation from Elliot, the old manughed mockingly while looking into Elliot''s eyes full of contemptuous disdain


    "Even if that''s not the case, have you forgotten about what happened before?"


    Elliot''s expression darkened, and the temperature around him dropped several degrees.


    Cld Mr. Harper in front of him seemed oblivious to Elliot''s reaction and continued speaking, "Do you think a woman wha betrayed you can still be


    considered your wife?"


    Memories of Rose''s betrayal shed through Elliot''s mind, causing him immense pain.


    He was angry at Rose for betraying him but he didn''t want to lose her again.


    Old Mr. Hafper saw through his


    grandson''s hesitation with a smickAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    on his face and continued, ''She?


    cheated on you before behind-your


    back; who knows if she is daing it


    again while you''re not around her."


    Elliot pursed his lips tightly together and looked around the banquet hall, trying to find Rose''s figure in an attempt to prove that everything his grandpa


    said was wrong and baseless usations.


    But he couldn''t find her anywhere in the venue despite searching every corner of it thoroughly. Lawrence, someone who could make Roseugh


    heartily was also nowhere to be seen at this moment.


    Were they together?


    A surge of anger rose within Elliot; he wanted nothing more than to rush over to where Rose was hiding and take her back home with him forever so


    she would never leave him again!

 Chapter 1098 Provocation (5)

    Chapter 1098 Provocation (5)


    Chapter 1098 Provocation (5)


    Mr. Harper noticed the change in his grandson''s expression and sneered, "Some people are just fickle-minded and can never change. She was like


    that before, how could she possibly be better now?"


    As soon as Mr. Harper finished speaking. a curious onlooker passing by the balcony suddenly eximed to someane else about some gossip they


    had just heard.


    "Have you heard? There''s big news in the hotel room upstairs."


    "What kind of news?" The other person asked curiously, looking very eager to know.


    The first person immediately replied, "Someone just saw Mrs. Harper going inte a room with a man. They''re probably still inside doing who knows


    what!"


    A woman standing nearby overheard this and couldn''t help but interject with curiosity.


    "Today there are two Mrs. Harpers here, which one are you talking about?"


    Elliot stood on the balcony with his hand clenched tightly at his side while the temperature around him dropped suddenly to freezing point upon


    hearing this conversation outside.


    The voices from outside continued.


    "It can only be one of them.¡±


    Just as that voice trailed off, another voice chimed in saying, "She left before because she was fickle-minded; I didn''t expect her toe back and do


    something like this again! She really doesn''t care about Mr. Harper at all."


    "Well. maybe she has better options now; who cares about Mr. Harper anyway!"


    "Let''s go check it out!"


    As their voices faded away into distance, Elliot''s face turned dark.


    His lips tightened into a line as he wished he could rush over there right now to verify if it was Rose or not, even though he believed in her deep down


    inside that she wasn''t that kind of person.


    But once suspicion takes root within someone''s heart, it will continue growing until they start doubting everything around them


    Cld Mr. Harper standing beside him had noticed Elliot''s anxiety; His eyes grew darker as he continued fueling the fire by saying, "Elliot, go see for


    vourself if your precious woman is cheating on you again.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Elliot felt an icy chill run through him, causing pain in his chest like a heavy stone weighing down on him.


    He pursed his lips tightly together for a moment, then finally turned towards the hotel room upstairs where Rose might be staying


    Standing outside on the balcony, old Mr. Harper watched his departing figure with deep and meaningful eyes.


    At this moment, old Mr. Harper suddenly had a feeling of great aplishment, feeling that victory was within reach.


    He leaned on his cane and followed Elliot slowly, heading towards the prepared room upstairs.


    As for the guests in the banquet hall, they also followed up to watch the show after hearing the mor of those few people just now.


    Ten minutester, arge group of people appeared at the door of room 888


    A group of people standing at the door heard the sound of moansing from the room, and Elliot''s face immediately turned even darker.


    ¡®Rose, how dare you!


    His hand by his side tightened, and his eyes were filled with a crimson hue


    At this moment, the people standing behind Elliot looked at each other in confusion and couldn''t help but start talking.


    "Is Mrs. Harper really cheating?"


    "I heard that a few years ago, she cuckolded Mr. Harper. I really don''t know what she was thinking."


    "That''s right. Mr. Harper is so handsome and rich, I really don''t understand why Mrs. Harper is acting like this!"


    "Some women are naturally fickle."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Mr. Harper caught Mrs. Harper red-handed in an affair today, and he won''t easily forgive her!"


    "Someone of such lowly status like Rose couldn''t possibly have any moral integrity!"


    Elliot listened to the discussions of the crowd, and his anger grew stronger and stronger.


    He took a deep breath and stared at the room in front of him with his eyes turning bloodshot.


    Rose!


    Why are you treating me like this!


    Elliot''s veins bulged as he kicked the door open with force.


    He reached out to turn on the light in the suite, but found that it wouldn''t turn on at all


    The corridor¡¯ sight spilled into the


    room, and the onlookers could


    vaguely see the two figures on the >


    bed, still engaged in their intimate¡±


    encounter. Gasps and whispers of


    astonishment rippled through the


    crowd.


    =


    At this moment, Madeleine in the room was still in a daze and had not yet realized what had happened.


    "Pit-stain" exerted a little force, and Madeleine couldn''t help but let out a soft cry, instinctively cooperating.


    Standing at the doorway, Elliot listened to the soft moan. his furrowed his brows slightly and recoveredposure.


    He heard it and knew the voice wasn''t Rose''s but someone else''s.


    Elliot pursed his lips, walked into the room with indifference, and cast a cold gaze upon the two people on the bed


    Cld Mr. Harper, who had discussed the n with Madeleine earlier, followed Elliot inside and angrily cursed, "Bastard!"


    Soon, a busybody stepped forward and used his smartphone shlight to illuminate the scene inside.


    With the light streaming in, the entire


    room became significantly brighter,


    and ev¨¦ryone present could now see


    the true identities of the naked man


    and woman on the bed. Copttent


    belongs to


    "Ah! It''s her!"


    "Wasn''t it said that Mrs. Harper was cheating? Why is it Madeleine now?"


    "Today, old Mr. Harper personally -


    brought Madeleine to attend the


    dinner and even embarrassed Rose.


    Everyone must have thought that


    the disgraceful woman should be


    Rose.¡±


    NovelDrama.Org -


    Everyone heard the analysis and immediately felt that what she was saying made a lot of sense.


    At this moment, old Mr. Harper''s face darkened as he saw that the female protagonist was actually Madeleine, and he couldn''t say a word.


    Until this moment, Madeleine lying in bed just woke up from a dream, startled and screamed as she pulled the nket over her body.


    She looked in horror at the lecherous-looking man with a pit-stained face on top of her and screamed in terror.


    "Ah! Who are you? Why are you here?"

 Chapter 1099 Provocation (6)

    Chapter 1099 Provocation (6)


    Chapter 1099 Provocation (6)


    "Pit-stain" chuckled and said in a low voice, "Didn''t you invite me toe here to sleep with you?"


    The onlookers standing behind old Mr. Harper couldn''t help but whisper and discuss amongst themselves as they witnessed this scene.


    "Madeleine is not ugly, how could she fall for someone like this?"


    "Some people have some special quirks since birth; maybe she has one.¡±


    "It seems that even the famous business tycoon, old Mr. Harper, can make mistakes in judgment.¡±


    "That''s right, old Mr. Harper might be regretting his decision right now," someone remarked with a chuckle.


    "Although it''s a scandal, after all, this woman hasn''t really married Elliot and be Mrs. Harper yet!"


    At this moment, Madeleine, after hearing the pit-stain man''s response, staring angrily at him.


    "You''re talking nonsense. Look at who you are, there''s no way I could be interested in you!"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Madeleine felt nauseous now.


    She never could have imagined that the person sleeping with her was a pit-stain chef!


    "How could someone as lowly as him deserve to touch my body!" she thought indignantly.


    She tightly clutched the nket with both hands and kicked towards the pit-stain man, shouting, "Get out! Just get out of here!"


    Elliot stood in the room and watched the farce before him with cold eyes, saying nothing.


    Cld Mr. Harper angrily knocked his cane and cursed, "Damn it! Look at what you''ve done!¡±


    The guests who were watching all heard old Mr. Harper say this, and immediately the sound of discussion became even louder.


    "If we hadn''t found out, this woman might still be enjoying herself right now!" someone quipped.


    "Well, now that the truth is out, what''s the use of pretending?¡±


    "This kind of woman is really disgusting.¡±


    "This man looks really creepy. I really don''t know how this woman can kiss him."


    As the voices of the crowd grew louder, Madeleine finally realized her current situation.


    She looked at Elliot, who was standing not far away, with tears streaming down her face and a pitiful expression.


    "Elliot, let me exin. Things are not what you saw, it''s not like that at all.¡±


    Damn Rose.


    She clearly sent someone to knock out Rose, so why is she the one lying here!


    Rose, you bitch, how dare you plot against me!


    "I''l make sure you have a miserable end!"


    The next moment, the voice of the enraged old Mr. Harper echoed in the suite, "Look at what you''ve done!¡±


    The original n was all arranged! But Madeleine couldn''t even handle such a small matter, she''s really useless.


    This was such a good opportunity for retaliation, but it''s been ruined. What a waste!


    Elliot looked at Madeleine with slightly narrowed eyes, his voice cold and tinged with an anxiousness that no one else could detect.


    "Where is Rose now?"


    As soon as he spoke, the door of the room across from the room opened--


    Rose half-opened her eyes and Lawrence helped her out of the room while she felt dizzy and disoriented.


    Originally, Lawrence knew that Rose


    had suffered@ head injury and


    wanted to fake her to the hospital


    Ny


    for an examination. Bu after hearing


    about what happened, Rose insisted


    Bn


    on caring out to see Madeleine


    suffer from her own actions: So he


    cauld only help Rose walk-out of the


    room. Content belongs 9)


    At this moment, those who were insulting Madeleine were slightly stunned when they saw this scene and didn''t understand why Rose came out from


    across the room.


    Just then, Madeleine''s tearful voice echoed in the room full of sorrow and pity. "Elliot, you have to believe me! I''ve been set up!"


    "I would never be interested in someone as sleazy-looking as him!¡±


    As soon as Madeleine finished


    speaking;old Mr. Harper standing on


    one side immediately spoke up.


    "What-Madeleine said makes sense.


    Maybe someone is secretly O


    manipting this situation.¡± ¡®Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    They had set up a trap to frame Rose but instead it was Madeleine who suffered!


    This means that someone discovered their n beforehand and acted on it against Madeline first


    Now things have developed to this point where old Mr. Harper can only try to push the me onto Rose.


    The guests watching by their side heard these words; their looks towards Rose became somewhat strange.


    Elliot pursgct his lips together tightly


    before walking over coldly towards


    Rose, puting her into his arms.


    before-li fting her off of her feet


    withut another word. Then fe left


    Quickly away.


    NovelDrama.Org a

 Chapter 1100 Being Framed (1)

    Chapter 1100 Being Framed (1)


    Chapter 1100 Being Framed (1)


    Elliot held Rose tightly as they entered the garage, but she immediately began to struggle.


    "Elliot, let me go!"


    "No."


    The man''s grip on the woman tightened slightly as he thought about Lawrence helping Rose earlier. It made him angry.


    After calming down a bit, Rose took a deep breath and broke free from Elliot''s embrace.


    "What do you want from me, Elliot?" she asked.


    What did he want from her? He already had another woman in his life. Why was he still bothering her?


    Rose fought off dizziness and looked at the man in front of her with anger in her eyes. "If you care about Madeleine so much, why don''t you just focus


    on her?"


    Elliot''s pupils shrank when he heard this and his expression grew even darker. "Did you have something to do with what happened tonight?" he


    asked coldly.


    "No," Rose replied firmly.


    "You had nothing to do with Madeleine''s situation?" The man narrowed his eyes suspiciously at Rose. If it wasn''t her doing, then why was she found


    opposite the room where Madeleine was staying?


    Elliot knew exactly what kind of person Madeleine was. so when he discovered what happened tonight, he knew that it couldn''t have been voluntary


    on Madeleine''s part. If it wasn''t voluntary, then someone must have set her up, and right now that someone seemed like Rose herself.


    As he thought of this, his voice was icy as he asked, "Where were you tonight?"


    Why weren''t you in the banquet hall?


    And why did youe out of the same room as Lawrence?


    What happened that I don''t know about?


    As Elliot pondered these questions, he felt a painful tightness in his chest, making it hard for him to even breathe.


    Rose became even more furious upon hearing Elliot use her, "Do you think I''m responsible for what happened to Madeleine?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" came Elliot''s icy reply as he stared intently at the woman before him.


    Rose''s hand clenched tightly at her side as she looked at Elliot and spoke each word clearly, "I have never set up Madeleine. I was the one who was


    set up tonight!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "If it wasn''t for Lawrence, do you know what almost happened to me?"


    Elliot''s eyes grew even more intense when he heard the name "Lawrence." He tightened his fists and coldly retorted, "All you''re saying is just your


    side of the story. What evidence do you have to prove that Madeleine brought this upon herself?"


    In fact, he knew deep down that Rose wasn''t that kind of person.


    But when he heard Lawrence''s name mentioned, anger boiled inside him.


    Why wasn''t he there with Rose when she got into trouble? Why was Lawrence the one apanying her?


    As Rose listened to Elliot''s words, she became increasingly angry and felt like this man in front of her was unreasonable! She red at him and


    asked in frustration, "Do you really need to see me get hurt before believing me?"


    "Or are you just like those people who think I''m a fickle woman?"


    After finishing her sentence, Rose suddenly felt dizzy and lost consciousnesspletely.


    Elliot frowried slightly as if about to


    speak butthen saw the woman o


    standing¡¯ in front of him fall straight


    towards him. He instinctively caught


    hold''of both her arms so that she


    wouldn''t fall down. Content belongs


    t&" od


    "Rose! What are you doing again?"


    But there was no answer from her; only silence filled the air.


    After a while, Elliot hesitated for a moment before reaching out his hand to grab Rose''s shoulder. Unexpectedly though his hand touched something


    wet, blood from a wound on the back of her head.


    Panic shed across Elliot''s eyes as he spoke anxiously, "Rose! You''re injured!"


    Realizing this, he scooped up Rose and rushed to his car in quick strides.


    Ten minutester, Elliot skidded to a stop in front of the hospital, cradling Rose as he rushed to the emergency room, shouting for help:


    "Someone pleasee quickly!¡± The nurses on duty heard Elliot''s urgent cry and rushed out as fast as possible.


    Soon enough, Rose was pushed into emergency room.


    Elliot stared atthe closed doors of


    the emergenty room, his heart


    heavy with pain. Rose had been >


    injured, 4 and he couldn''t believe he¡±


    hadn'' tmoticed sooner. He had been


    arguing with her about something


    trivial, _ N


    o


    Elliot felt a deep sense of guilt as he stood outside the emergency room, waiting for news. After half an hour, the lights went out in the ER and a


    doctor in a white coat emerged


    He rushed over to ask how Rose was doing. "The patient is fine," said the doctor. "She only suffered some minor injuries that require rest.¡±


    As Elliot turned to leave. the doctor added, "We also discovered that she has severe anemia and will need further treatment.¡±


    Elliot nodded gravely before heading inte Rose''s hospital room where shey pale and still on her bed.


    He vowed never to let anything like this happen again; he would protect her from harm no matter what


    After bringing her back homete at night, Elliot hesitated before deciding to take Rose into his bedroom instead of waking up Leah in hers.


    With great care, Elliot ced Rose on his bed and covered her with nkets while slipping off her shoes. He even warmed up a towel to wipe Rose''s


    face.


    But when he touched her forehead with his fingers, something didn''t feel right. She was running a fever!


    Without hesitation or dy, Elliot got


    up from beside Rose''s bed,


    intending-{o-get some cold towels


    from thetbathroom, but then ~


    stoppedshort as she grabbed ph Fold


    of hire tightly by one hand, saying,


    "Your have to listen! I didn''t frame


    Madeleine!¡± Content bigs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    "She was the one who first designed me. At that time, I passed out and I... I really didn''t frame Madeleine.¡±


    "I really am not that kind of person.¡±


    Elliot listened to Rose''s intermittent exnations, and his heart suddenly became soft deep down.


    He turned around and sat back down by the bed, looking at the woman lying on it with a heartache.


    At this moment, he suddenly realized that the words he had just said in the underground garage were really hurtful.


    If it weren''t for hurting Rose, how could she think of exining to him even when she was unconscious?

 Chapter 1101 Being Framed (2)

    Chapter 1101 Being Framed (2)


    Chapter 1101 Being Framed (2)


    "I know you''re not that kind of person,¡± Elliot gently patted the woman''s hand and continued her words, seeing Rose release her grip on his hand.


    Locking at the woman lying on the bed, Elliot felt regret and self-me. He gently touched Rose''s hair. "Rose... it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have doubted


    vou. I know you wouldn''t do those things, but..."


    He didn''t continue but sigh


    In fact, Elliot was very dissatisfied; even a hint of jealousy filled his heart


    When he saw Lawrence dancing intimately with Rose in the dance floor full of smiles, he had to try hard to restrain himself.


    If it weren''t for being angry at that time, he wouldn''t have said those hurtful words to her.


    But these thoughts were not something he wanted to admit or bring up.


    Elliot tock a dry towel and put it on Rose''s forehead to cool down while finding fever-reducing medicine. He sat at the bedside, holding half a cup of


    warm water.


    He helped her sit up against him and called out softly, "Rose, take your medicine first. Take good rest after taking your medicine.¡±


    This was a gentle side of him that had never appeared in front of Rose before, but unfortunately she couldn''t see it while she was unconscious.


    "Rose? You have a fever; take your medicine first before sleeping.¡±


    Elliotforted Rose with a few words, sessfully getting her to take the medicine. He helped her lie down and changed the damp cloth on her


    forehead several times. Thankfully, her fever began to subside in the middle of the night, and Elliot, sitting by her bedside, finally breathed a sigh of


    relief. His face also softened.


    It is now 12:53 AM; Elliot had no sleepiness whatsoever as his gaze was somewhat dazedly staring at the person lying on the bed.


    Rose, lying on the bed, appeared peaceful and delicate due to the subsided fever. Her features were serene and beautiful, with a hint of vulnerability


    brought on by her illness.


    The usual Rose in front of him was lively and spirited. Despite often opposing him and even... disliking him, he had never really taken it to heart


    Elliot gazed at the sleeping woman, and he couldn''t help but show a tender and doting expression, his gaze fixed on Rose and unable to move away.


    In a trance, he remembered the first time he had met her so long ago.


    It had been in a dimly lit bar, with various lights shing and illuminating the people inside. Elliot could never forget that moment when they first met


    At that time, Rose was still in college. Because of her family''s financial situation, she had to work outside of school to pay for her tuition and living


    expenses. Through a rmendation from one of her senior ssmates, she started working part-time at the most famous bar in town where the


    sry was high but came with various pressures and difficulties.


    Rose had never been to a bar before and on her first day at work as a waitress serving drinks to private rooms, she encountered trouble. Once inside


    one room, she realized that all the men were middle-aged types apanied by young women who had good figures and looks.


    Several men made inappropriate moves towards Rose which made her feel uneasy. Before leaving the room, one overweight man grabbed Rose''s


    hand just as she put down his drink bottle and pulled her into his arms.


    Rose was shocked but immediately


    struggled out-of his grasp only for


    him to holdonto her tightly, saying,


    "Such a prettydy delivering drinks?


    How about spending tonight with


    me? [give you five times your¡¯


    sry. " The other men in the-toom


    turned their attention towards Rose


    like vultures eyeing their prey,


    making Rose feel disgusted. Content


    belongs to


    "What do youwant? Let go of me!"


    She tried backing away two steps,


    only to realize that the male o


    colleague-who entered together with


    her had left without notice, causing


    fearwithin herself but he quickly


    regainedposure. Content


    belongs to  ?


    "I''m here delivering drinks, not selling myself" With an icy expression on her face, she tried to leave but was stopped in the private room.


    "Isn''t it all same here? Beautiful girl just spend tonight with us; we will give you more money." He said while other men chimed in agreement.


    "Come over here! What are you pretending for? We know what kind of woman you are! Serving Mr. Young well has great benefits!"


    Rose shivered and almost wanted to vomit, but she was unconsciously solemn and cautious, and before she could think of a countermeasure, the


    man hade over and dragged her to the sofa, while pulling her clothes


    Her strength couldn''t bepared with that of a middle-aged man. Soon the neckline of her work attire was torn, revealing arge area of her skin.


    Rose gritted her teeth and kicked the man hard. Taking advantage of everyone''s stunned silence, she rushed outside.


    As soon as she went out, she bumped into someone within a few steps. Her body fell backwards and hit her head, making her feel dizzy and


    disoriented. She ended up sitting on the ground.


    She looked up and saw a man in front of her who was too handsome. His facial features seemed to glow under the light, but he lowered his head and


    locked down at her with a cold and indifferent gaze.


    Rose has no intention of thinking about anything else at this moment, as her life and innocence are still at stake!


    So she immediately grabbed the


    man''s pants Jeg to seek help, her


    voice feigningposure but N


    trembling underneath. "Sir, pleases


    help met There are people inside.¡±


    5H)


    tryingto assault mel I managed to


    escape, but they won''t let me go!


    Rlease help me, and I''l bessure to


    repay you!"


    NovelDrama.Org


    Elliot remained silent. He always disliked meddling in other people''s business, and he didn''t even know this woman, sc he wouldn''t help her. "Let go!¡±


    Rose gripped his pants leg even tighter, her knuckles turning white with the force.


    A few footsteps could be heard not far behind her.


    "As long as you can help me, sir, I promise to do anything for you! Consider it as if I owe you a favor!"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Rose naturally knew that the man in front of her was different from the men behind her, at least she didn''t see any evil desire in his eyes


    Elliot felt that the woman was too bold at the time. She didn''t even know who he was, yet she dared to ask for his help so casually.


    But he lowered his head and fell into her clear, bright deer-like eyes, which were anxious but also faintly hopeful


    It was so clear that he had never seen a woman with such beautiful eyes before, and at that moment, he suddenly softened.

 Chapter 1102 Being Framed (3)

    Chapter 1102 Being Framed (3)


    Chapter 1102 Being Framed (3)


    Elliot woke up from his memories, with a few traces of nostalgia and tenderness lingering in his eyes. He lowered his head and looked at Rose, who


    was still unconscious on the bed, with a doting gaze


    "Rose... Why can''t we just be like before? Why... why did you betray me?"


    "But I still won''t divorce you! Rose, you better get better soon. You can forget about getting a divorce in this lifetime because I won''t agree to it!"


    Elliot''s face was filled with pain but he had to admit that his feelings for Rose ran deep. He couldn''t bear to let her go or see her hurt even though he


    knew she had betrayed him by having another man¡¯s child.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Elliot sat by the bed and buried his face in Rose''s hands as he fell silent. Unbeknownst to him, Leah stood at the door, recording everything on her


    phone in excitement. She felt relieved that her dad truly loved her mom and had done so much just to keep her around.


    At that moment, At this moment, Elliot''s presence in Leah''s heart suddenly grew stronger, and her dissatisfaction with him disappeared. She thought


    about all the hardships that her mom went through over the years raising three children alone overseas without their father by their side...


    The girl gradually turned red-eyed as tears streamed down her face while she saved the video on her phone. Suddenly there was a tissue held out


    before Leah''s eyes; it was Shawn who''d been following behind unnoticed all along!


    Leah harbored hostility towards Shawn. She hadn''t forgotten that it was Shawn''s mother who had torn her mem and dad apart. ording to their


    current statuses, they were enemies!


    She red at him, refusing to take the tissue he offered. Turning around, she headed towards her room on the other side, leaving the young boy


    behind


    Shawn watched as Leah disappeared into another room; sadness etched across his young features but he quicklyposed himself before returning


    back next door.


    Back in her room, Leah wiped her eyes, nced at the video, and then pondered for a moment before sending it to Khalil, who was far away


    overseas,


    She dare not send it to Sean. Sean already has a bias against their father, and if he sees the video and finds out that Mommy is unconscious, he will


    definitely hate her father even more.


    She didn''t want their dad to be disliked by Sean before their dad and mom reconciled.


    So she sent the video to Khalil without thinking twice.


    Khalil did note back with them, but he must also be very concerned about the progress of their dad and mom.


    At the same time, Leah added, "Khalil, after watching it, do you think Daddy actually loves Mommy very much? He''s not pretending, he really cares


    about Mommy!"


    Khalil, who is far away in a foreign country, also saw the video and his eyes lit up. This is exactly what he has been waiting for.


    He immediately replied to Leah, "Hmm, Daddy does seem to be very concerned about Mommy."


    Leah''s face lit up with a sweet smile when she received the reply. She knew that Khalil must also love their father just like she does!


    With Khalil''s help, Daddy and Mommy will definitely reconcile soon, and the three siblings will have a father in the future!


    Cn the other side, Madeleine, who left with old Mr. Harper, had a pale face.


    She entered old Mr. Harper''s mansion with fear and anxiety in her heart, her mind in a state of confusion. She waspletely unaware of howst


    night''s events, which were clearly meant for Rose, had ended up happening to her!


    ¡®Rose is such a bitch! She must have used some means to scheme against me! It''s definitely her causing trouble! This bitch, I''m determined to make


    sure she doesn''t have it easy!


    As soon as Madeleine thought about what happened to herst night being seen by everyone at the party, her face turned even paler. Her reputation


    and dignity were ruined! It''s all Rose''s fault!


    Madeleine bit her lip and saw old Mr.


    Harper sitting upright, looking at her


    with a sternexpression. His face no


    longer had the usual gentle and kind


    smile, which made her feel anxious.


    She walked over to exin here


    ¡®Grandpa, I didn''t doitst night...


    don''t know how that happened, os


    must believe me!" Content belongs


    to


    Cld Mr. Harper gave her a sharp lock, seemingly disgusted by Madeleine''s appearance, and then shifted his gaze away from her and didn''t lock at


    her again.


    No matter how much he liked Madeleine, he could never go back to the way things were before with no grudges between them.


    Last night''s scandal was witnessed by so many people. Even though they were warned to keep it to themselves, it was impossible to hide it


    completely.


    The entire high society circle was privately spreading rumors aboutst night''s affair. The main characters were naturally Madeleine and that man,


    while Elliot and Rose''s names were also mentioned.


    "Grandfather, I was druggedst night. I felt something wasn''t right and then... I was set up! It must have been Rose! It definitely was that bitch Rose!


    Grandfather, you have to believe me! I would never do anything to hurt Elliot! You know that..."


    Madeleine noticed old Mr. Harper''s terrible expression and continued exining non-stop as ifst night''s incident really had just been an ident


    and she had been framed by someone else.


    But she didn''t reflect on herself - if it wasn''t for her trying to frame Rose with some else, how could this incident even happen? In the end she


    ended up hurting herself instead of others.


    The more old Mr. Harper listened, the more disgusted he became; he understood what Madeleine had nned forst night


    What disgusted him most of all was that Madeleine''s n not only failed but made herself bear all these consequences.


    n


    Enough!¡± Old-Mr. Harper waved his


    hand and interrupted Madeleine''s


    words; looking at her furiously. Even


    if I ordered this matter not to be =


    spreaghoutwa ds, it doesn''t mean


    anything when so many people saw


    itst night. Everyone can ¡®pretend


    li they didn''t see anything."


    "You don''t need to say anymore,¡± He continued coldly, "We could have used this against Rose but you brought trouble upon yourself. A woman like


    you who slept with a dirty man is in no position to marry into the Harper family."


    Cld Mr. Harper impatiently looked at her, wanting her gone.


    Madeleine saw that old Mr. Harper


    seemed indifferent as if giving up on


    her; panic rose in her heart as she


    quickly grabbed onto him preventing


    him froin leaving. "Grandfather.


    reallyldve Elliot! I love him! My''enly


    wists to marry him! You must help


    oe 2 seek justice against Rese or else


    how will I live in future? ARd my poor


    Shawn..."

 Chapter 1103 Being Framed (4)

    Chapter 1103 Being Framed (4)


    Chapter 1103 Being Framed (4)


    As soon as she finished speaking, old Mr. Harper''s face changed repeatedly, and he began to calcte.


    After a while, the butler appeared in front of old Mr. Harper, who nced at him and asked, "Did you find out? What''s going on?"


    The butler nced at Madeleine, suppressing the disdain and contempt in his eyes, and answered in a low voice, "We checked the hotel''s surveince footage and found two unknown individuals besides the list of people we invitedst night."


    Old Mr. Harper''s eyes narrowed and he furrowed his brow, "Who is it?"


    This matter seems very suspicious, otherwise it wouldn''t be so coincidental. Madeleine ends up being the victim.


    Old Mr. Harper had a faint suspicion in his heart, but he calmly asked the butler without showing any expression on his face.


    "A young man and a little child."


    The butler''s voice carried a hint of doubt as he added the information he had found.


    "The young man appeared to be in his early twenties, while the child looked only about four or five years old. Moreover, the two of them seemed to have avoided the hotel''s surveince throughout their entire stay and were only captured by the camera at the hotel entrance when they left, leaving behind a silhouette."


    Madeleine''s heart was stirred, "Grandpa, it must be Rose''s people! They are Rose''s people, and she wants to harm me! Otherwise, how could these two people who we didn''t even invite appear!"


    After listening to the butler''s words, old Mr. Harper suddenly had a shback of Rose and the child he saw at Elliot''s mansion that day. He nced deeply at Madeleine and asked, "Is the child a boy or a girl?"


    The butler hesitated for a moment and then replied affirmatively, "It''s a little boy."


    "Grandpa! It''s Rose who''s trying to harm me! Absolutely her! You must intervene! What happenedst night was definitely her intentionally plotting against me!"


    Madeleine had a mournful face, with eyes full of hatred towards Rose.


    "Go and find out who those two people are and what they did at the hotelst night," said old Mr. Harper, waving his hand to dismiss the butler. Although there is a suspicion thatst night''s incident is rted to Rose, what exactly did she do? Are those two people really involved with her? At the Harper Vi, after having a fever, Rose fell seriously ill. She had to rest in bed for three days before feeling any strength returning to her body. Fortunately, no one hade to disturb her these past few days. Madeleine hadn''t shown up after that night, and Elliot seemed to have changed his attitude. He was no longer cold, mocking, or confrontational toward her. So, Rose was able to restfortably.


    Leah looked back at the boy following her closely. Wherever she went, he followed. She stopped abruptly and turned around, "Why are you following me?"


    Shawn was startled by her sudden turn and took a step back, blushing slightly. Under Leah''s gaze, he stuttered out, "I... I..."


    Impatient with his hesitation, Leah interrupted him sharply, "What? What do you want to say? If you have nothing to say, then I''m going inside! Stop following me!"


    She was on her way to apany her mother and this Shawn had been following her for days now. It was driving her crazy.


    In truth, Leah didn''t dislike him at all. She thought he was quite handsome from the moment she saw him despite looking a little pale and weak. His face was delicate and attractive.


    But...


    The fact that Shawn was the son of her father with another woman made Leah feel resentful towards him so she didn''t want anything to do with him but unfortunately he kept approaching her.


    "I have toys here that I can give you to y with!" Shawn seemed to gather some courage as he said these words in a small voice which sounded weak like someone else''s but carried a hint of tenderness.


    Leah refused bluntly without any courtesy,"My mom is sick so I don''t want any toys! Don''t follow me anymore! Don''t talk to me!"


    After saying this much, she went into Rose''s room while closing the door behind herself.


    "Mommy!"


    Rose looked up from the bed when she saw that it was Leah who came looking for herself; Her face brightened up immediately as soon as their eyes met, "Leah!"


    Seeing that there seemed something bothering about her daughter, Rose asked curiously, "What happened? You don''t seem too happy today, my dear girl? Who made you angry?"


    Rose had no idea about what had happened between her daughter and the boy who hadn''t left. Out of curiosity, she picked the girl up.


    "Shawn annoyed me!" Leah pouted, "Mommy, he has been following me for days now; He even offered his toys for me to y with but who wants them anyway?"


    Rose thought it was Elliot mistreating her daughter, so she sighed with relief when she found out he didn''t.


    "You don''t like Shawn then?"


    "Nope, I don''t like him." Leah shook her head.


    elf


    Rose''s expression turned somewhat peculiar as she thought about her recent illness and how she hadn''t seen much of Shawn during these days. She knew her daughter disliked Shawn because he was Elliot and Madeleine''s son, so she decided not to discuss the matter any further.


    Shawn''s face fell when he was rejected. He went back to his room feeling dejected. His toys were taken here from his mom''s house, including his favorite Lego set, but she didn''t like them...


    During Rose''s recovery days, Leah was stopped by Shawn several times. The first time was to y


    with toys together; the second time he gave her flowers from the garden; and the third time he gave her a pretty hair clip. But every single time Leah rejected him. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    After being turned down multiple times by the little girl, Shawn felt more and more hurt as well as impatient with himself for wanting to y with Leah.


    When Shawn stopped her again this


    time around, Leah wanted to get angry but then saw that this little boy who tooked about her age had turned red in the face while offering her a piece of cake. Her heart softened somehow.  S


    Although Shawn had been bothering her these past few days, it seemed like maybe he really did want to be friends with her.


    Mommy said not to overthink someone else''s intentions in case they were genuinely kind-hearted people after all.


    Leah lost all of her anger at once and just put on an impatient expression on her face instead. "Shawn, what do you want? I don''t want to y with you! And I don''t want your cake either!"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The little boy blushed even more now; even his eyes reddened slightly. "I... I just..."


    "Just what?" Leah looked at him curiously


    This guy is way too easy to blush! She''d been observing him for quite some time now but hadn''t noticed any resemnce between him and Elliot whatsoever!


    What neither child realized was that Rose stood silently observing them from outside their room door.


    She never would have thought that Elliot woulde here frequently looking Leah.


    But after watching this little boy these past few days, she hadn''t seen any of his bad habits - it seemed like he was just an innocent and cute young


    boy!

 Chapter 1104 Leave (1)

    Chapter 1104 Leave (1)


    Chapter 1104 Leave (1)


    Rose''s gaze fell on the delicate and beautiful little cake that the little boy had handed to her daughter. She squinted her eyes, even though she hadn''t spoken to Elliot''s son in a few days, and he looked quite shy. His pale face gave her a feeling of pity.


    However, Rose didn''t want her daughter getting too close to Madeleine''s son after all. Madeleine was not an easy woman to deal with.


    "Leah," Rose interrupted the two children as they turned their heads towards her.


    Rose seemed to notice that the little boy became even more shy and lowered his head while holding back his hand with the cake, afraid to speak again.


    Leah ran over happily and pulled Rose''s arm slightly, shaking it. "Mommy, are you feeling better? Let''s go downstairs for dinner! The maid has made some delicious food for us so you can recover!"


    Rose nodded and looked at him again.


    Shawn felt ufortable all over his body but greeted Rose with a soft voice. "Auntie."


    Rose smiled and nodded but didn''t know what else to say, so she took hold of her daughter''s hand first before heading down stairs.


    Downstairs at the dining table, Rose and her daughter sat facing each other at the table, which was adorned with several dishes that looked both exquisite and rich, tantalizing anyone whoid eyes on them. Rose suddenly realized how hungry she was.


    For the past few days, she had been eating nd and light dishes while she was ill, leaving her mouth devoid of any vors.


    The servant brought out onest dish, then stood respectfully aside, exining, "Mrs. Harper, Mr. Harper called earlier, saying he won''t being home tonight because he has work; you can have dinner together with Leah and Shawn."


    Rose nodded absentmindedly, allowing the servant to leave first.


    She actually hoped that Elliot wouldn''te back for dinner; she had no desire to dine with him. These days, she had managed to avoid him while being ill, and it brought her considerable relief, especially not having to deal with his irritable temperament. She had been sleeping very soundly at night as a result.


    "I don''t know why Daddy is so busy these past few days; we barely get any time together anyway! Today when Mommy finally feels better, he doesn''te home for dinner either... It''s really annoying we can''t even eat together..." Leah pouted cutely, expressing some dissatisfaction; everyone present could hear it.


    Rose''s lips twitched as her gaze involuntarily fell on her daughter. After a few nces, she tentatively asked, "Leah, do you... really like Elliot?" Beside her, Shawn''s ears perked up as he listened intently for Leah''s response.


    Leah coughed and cautiously nced at Rose before shaking her head nonchntly. "No way! I just think... it''s a little too quiet here! You know me, Mommy. I like it when there are more people around!"


    Yes, that was the reason.


    Rose deeply looked at the little girl and nodded with a smile before dropping the subject. "Let''s eat."


    As Rose picked up her utensils to start eating, she noticed that Shawn hadn''t joined them at the table but instead grabbed a piece of bread from the kitchen and seemed to be heading upstairs to eat.


    Shawn had indeed nned on eating in his own room; he could sense that Rose didn''t particrly like him and even Leah didn''t seem too fond of him either. He didn''t want to be an inconvenience.


    After hesitating for a moment, Rose spoke up again, "Shawn? Your dad won''t being home for dinner tonight, so why don''t we all eat together?" The young boy looked up in surprise while Leah stared incredulously at Rose. "Mommy! You-"


    "The servant made enough food for three people," interrupted Rose as she shot Leah a nce before turning back to invite Shawn once more. "Are you hungry? Let''s eat together."


    It must be said that upon seeing this young boy again, despite not knowing why, Rose felt somewhat sorry for him deep down inside; she couldn''t bring herself to treat him poorly.


    Watching how things yed out between them all left Leah feeling dissatisfied but still maintained proper etiquette without saying anything further as they ate their meal in silence.


    Throughout dinner, Shawn remained silent while Leah also refrained from speaking due to being displeased with his presence; meanwhile, aside from looking after her daughter by ensuring she ate enough vegetables during their mealtime together, Rose didn''t talk much.


    After finishing dinner and having their tes cleared away by one of the household staff members, Rose drank a ss of juice while watching over her daughter finish drinking milk.


    Elliot still hadn''t returned yet despite it already being half past six o''clock.


    It was still early. She could go out. Rose instructed Leah to rest at home before leaving Elliot''s vi and heading straight to the hotel where Lawrence was staying.


    Lawrence seemed surprised that Rose hade at this time and greeted her into the hotel. "Rose, what brings you here?"


    Rose looked him up and down, her face rxed. "Just came back from working out?"


    Lawrence was dressed in workout


    clothes with damp hair on his forehead and a towel around his neck. "Yeah, it''s been a while since I''ve exercised. I went after dinner. Didn''t expect you toe right after


    I got back."


    I


    s?novel


    He smiled warmly as he wiped the sweat off his face. "Have you eaten yet? If not, I can call room service."


    Rose shook her head repeatedly. "I ate beforeing here so no need to call for me."


    Lawrence nodded silently for a moment before asking, "Is there something you need from me?"


    Looking at his wet clothes, Rose said, "Why don''t you take a shower first? We can talk when you''re done so that you don''t catch cold."


    Ten minutester, Lawrence emerged from the bathroom, wearing dryfortable clothing with a gentle expression on his face as he asked, "What brings you here at this hour? Is it about our child?"


    A smile appeared on Rose''s face as she replied, "You know me too well."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I want to ask for your help," continued Rose looking intently into Lawrence''s eyes, "Take my brother and Sean away with you overseas because they cannot stay here any longer especially Sean."


    Although calm on the outside, Lawrence knew why Rose would make such an unusual request of him.


    "Sean hasn''t been discovered by


    ÄÜ


    Elliot yet but if we dy any longer he will find out sooner orter which will lead him to suspect Leah too," exined Rose further, adding, "Please take them away so that I can have peace of mind. Also, if we ever decide to sue Elliot, then we cannot give him any leverage..."

 Chapter 1105 Leave (2)

    Chapter 1105 Leave (2)


    Chapter 1105 Leave (2)


    Rose looked worried. All she wanted was for her children and her brother to be safe and not be discovered by Elliot. Lawrence was the only person she trusted to make this happen.


    Lawrence looked at her with a sincere and hopeful expression, her heart suddenly softened, even though...


    "Aren''t you leaving, Rose? Are you going to leave with us?" he asked, a hint of expectation in his eyes.


    Rose hesitated. Of course she wanted to leave, but not now.


    When she returned home originally, she had no intention of getting involved with Elliot or letting him discover her whereabouts. But everything had gone off track since then.


    She had no choice but to divorce Elliot, otherwise, he wouldn''t let them go so easily. She needed the divorce agreement before leaving.


    "I can''t leave yet," Rose shook her head in a low voice that betrayed none of her true emotions. "As you know, Lawrence, I haven''t... divorced yet." Lawrence''s face darkened under the hotel lights - half light and half dark - highlighting hisplex emotions even more. "You''re staying here alone just so you can get the divorce agreement?"


    Rose couldn''t express how she felt at this moment. Confused? Doubtful? Regretful?


    "Rose," Lawrence said worriedly as he pursed his lips together. "If you don''t leave now, ording to Elliot''s personality, he won''t let you go so easily." "In fact," Lawrence continued after a pause as if considering something carefully. "I could help you without him finding out..."


    "No." Rose interrupted quickly upon hearing these words from him. "Lawrence, I naturally trust you, but I cannot allow my children or myself any threat or danger. If we don''t leave now, and if Elliot finds out that my children are his, it will be impossible for them to return back into my arms again." Rose suddenly made up her mind, "You take Sean and leave now. It will relieve me of any worries and I can focus on dealing with Elliot without worrying about Sean revealing his identity. I trust you, so please make sure to safely take Sean and my brother out of the country. I''ll be back soon." Lawrence looked at her determined face and sighed deeply, "What about Leah? Do you want her toe with us?"


    Rose narrowed her eyes and rubbed her forehead helplessly, "She doesn''t want to leave and it''s better for her to stay here. Besides, she''s under Elliot''s watchful eye now. If we leave together, he''ll definitely find out. Lawrence, you should take Sean and my brother first."


    Lawrence felt helpless in this situation but it was not advisable to stay in the country any longer as Elliot was quick-witted enough to discover Sean if they stayed.


    "Okay, I promise that I will safely send Sean and your brother out of the country. Don''t worry," Lawrence assured Rose but still couldn''t shake off his concerns for her safety.


    "If anything happens while you''re still in the country, let me know immediately so that I cane back right away," he added earnestly.


    Rose waved him off saying, "I know! You don''t have to worry about me like a mother hen!"


    Lawrence chuckled at her and said, "Rose, I''m just concerned about you. Anyway, I won''t say anymore. Just remember, if you need anything, don''t hesitate to reach out."


    Roseughed lightly, "I know, I know, Lawrence, you''re the best!"


    As Lawrence gazed at her radiant smile, theplex feelings from earlier seemed to vanish, and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, at the same time, a subtle sense of unease crept over him. There was something else he needed to do in addition to helping Rose during this visit, something he hadn''t mentioned to her...


    That task was given to him by Khalil - to represent RH and coborate with Elliot.


    He hadn''t had time yet to talk further with Elliot after their initial meeting.


    Now that Rose asked him to leave the country, there seemed no time left for such a meeting anymore; besides, Elliott hadn''t contacted Lawrence since then, which might mean he wasn''t interested anymore in cooperating.


    Elliot wouldn''tpromise and there was nothing Lawrence could do about it.


    The second task was to make things difficult for Elliot for the sake of the children and Rose, to get some revenge on him. But now nothing had been aplished.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Rose, when are we leaving?" Lawrence asked.


    Rose thought for a moment. "The sooner, the better. Leave tomorrow, how does that sound?"


    They needed to leave as soon as possible in order to catch Elliot off guard and not give him a chance to find them once they were out of the country. When he did eventually realize they were gone, she didn''t believe he would be able to track them down abroad.


    That was Rose''s n so she took out her phone and discussed it with Lawrence before having him book three tickets: one for Lawrence, one for her brother and one for Sean.


    It was already past 8 o''clock, so Rose stood up ready to leave but couldn''t resist giving some instructions first, "Lawrence, please take care of the children and contact me once you''re overseas. If possible, I''lle see you at the airport tomorrow but most likely won''t be able to make it, so please ask Sean..."


    "I know!" Lawrence interrupted her with a smile while ncing at Rose. "You say I''m a mother hen but you''re just the same! If you''re worried about your brother or the kids, then hurry up and deal with things here beforeing back for uster on. Everything else will be taken care of by me, so don''t worry."


    Rose blushed slightly, realizing that she had indeed been too talkative repeating these same words countless times before saying, "Okay


    el


    fine, I won''t say anything mo kay


    then.


    I''m just worried about all of you, but I''ll solve everything quickly, thene find you guys." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Lawrence nodded his head saying, "Do you want something to eat? I ordered supper. Since there is still time left, have some and I will walk you out." Although Rose didn''t want any further dy in leaving right away, since it wasn''t toote and Elliot wouldn''t return home anytime soon, there wasn''t anything else she needed worrying over anyway.


    Wait! What am I worrying about? It has nothing whatsoever do with where he goes from here on out!


    So nodding her head again this time, she said, "Alright then, let me see what kind of supper dishes you have ordered; Later, I will take some back to Leah."


    Lawrence smiled, replying simply "Mm-hmm".

 Chapter 1106 Leave (3)

    Chapter 1106 Leave (3)


    Chapter 1106 Leave (3)


    At the bar, amidst the red and green lights, Elliot raised his ss to clink with the man next to him. He took a sip of his drink, feeling its icy chill slide down his throat and into his heart. Underneath the dim lighting, he looked both distant and cold, causing Henry to shake his head in admiration as he stared at him.


    "What''s wrong with you? You don''t seem like yourself tonight," Henry asked.


    Henry had initially been rejected by Elliot when he tried to invite him out for drinks at thepany. It took him a lot of pleading to finally get Elliot to agree. But now that they were at the bar, and Elliot was just sitting there, drinking alone, Henry found him quite boring.


    Henry scoffed, "Why drink alone when you''re in a bad mood? It''s been a while since we hung out, and I came all the way here tonight. We''re not leaving until we''re both drunk, or else you''re not allowed to go home!"


    Elliot remained expressionless as he nced at Henry before finishing off his drink in one gulp. He then poured himself another half ss of alcohol that covered up all the ice cubes inside it.


    "I know what you''re thinking about," said Henry while standing up from their table. "Let''s go dance our troubles away! It''s been too long since we''ve hung out together."


    Elliot didn''t budge from where he was sitting as he continued drinking alone. The golden liquid inside his ss shone brilliantly under the light reflecting off it while many eyes lingered on him.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Henry realized that Elliot wasn''t interested in going anywhere so he sat back down with a sigh. He had brought Elliot out tonight but if Elliot got drunkter without anyone around to look after him, then who knows what might happen? Besides, there were already two women approaching them who had set their sights on Elliot earlier.


    "Hello there! Mind if we join you guys?" they asked cheerfully while smiling brightly at them both.


    Henry smiled back charmingly but kept an eye on Elliot who still seemed oblivious to everything around him. "Sorry,dies but my friend here isn''t feeling well tonight, so we''d rather not be disturbed."


    The two women looked at each other and then carefully examined Elliot''s appearance before settling on Henry''s smiling face. "Haha, I see," one of them said. "Sorry to interrupt, you guys continue..."


    They left quickly without causing much of a stir. Henry noticed that the predatory looks from the surrounding women had decreased by half in no time. He turned his attention back to Elliot and said, "Elliot, you never disappoint me. Just sitting here like this attracts so many women..."


    Elliot drank his alcohol alone, downing five or six sses in just a short period of time before emptying one bottle and grabbing another.


    Henry was shocked at how much he was drinking non-stop and stopped him from pouring more alcohol into his ss saying, "Don''t drink like this if you''re not feeling well! What are you going to do when you get drunkter? I can''t carry you home."


    Elliot remained silent but waved him off and poured himself half a ss instead while slowing down his drinking pace.


    Henry noticed that Elliot''s mood wasn''t as light-hearted as it had been earlier; he took a sip of his cocktail and asked curiously, "What happened? You don''t seem happy even though your wife is back today? Did wee out to drink away our sorrows?"


    Elliot suddenly looked up at him.


    "What is it?" Henry felt uneasy under Elliot''s intense gaze. "Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something wrong?"


    Elliot remained silent for a moment before finally speaking up with an obscure tone, "My grandfather has returned."


    Henry waspletely speechless; he sat there quietly not knowing what to say.


    Elliot''s grandfather...


    He knew that Elliot''s grandfather never liked Rose; he was stubborn and strong-willed with an opinionated personality who even found Madeleine for Elliot which made their rtionship quite strained.


    But seeing his friend''s gloomy expression now made Henry feel secretly sorry for him, so he tried lighten up the mood by jokingly


    asking is your grandfather stiunea


    giving you trouble? Can''t believe you''re letting him get to you with that personality of yours


    All Henry could see were stiff lines on Elliot''s handsome profile.


    "He wants me to marry Madeleine, which is impossible," Elliot said after finishing half a ss of wine. He mmed the ss on the table, making a crisp sound.


    Henry was startled. He knew Elliot''s personality well and could tell that he was truly troubled and in a bad mood. So he poured him another drink and said, "I know you''re upset. If this happened to me, I would be even more troubled than you are. Old Mr. Harper is stubborn and if he really doesn''t like Rose, then you might have to choose between them..."


    Elliot thought of something that made his dark eyes appear even deeper. He finished his drink again while staring at the ice cubes in his ss. "It''s all because of me back then... I have to take responsibility."


    Henry felt uneasy when Elliot mentioned what happened back then but looked at him carefully before saying reassuringly, "I know."


    Silence spread between them. Henry finally spoke up after drinking most of the bottle by himself, "But... Rose doesn''t know about what happened back then. What if - I mean what if she doesn''t understand and runs away? What will you do?"


    As soon as Henry finished speaking, he noticed that Elliot''s face turned cold instantly; unconsciously raising an eyebrow since it was clear how much Rose meant to him.


    "That won''t happen." Elliot answered confidently with narrowed eyes while slightly curling up his mouth; looking very determined on getting what he wanted.


    "I won''t let her leave again," He continued firmly with absolute certainty in his voice now: "She can only stay by my side."


    He wouldn''t let Rose escape from him again, not this time! As long as he didn''t give up on her, she wouldn''t be able to leave either!


    Henry nced at Elliot in surprise, noticing the strangely confident and even somewhat arrogant tone in his voice. His eyes were dark and bright, standing out under the asional light This version of Elliot seemed to be convinced that he was about to achieve something significant.


    Seeing Elliot like this, something he hadn''t witnessed in all the years since Rose had left, Henry suddenly felt relieved andughed heartily.


    "Come on! Don''t think about those things anymore! Let''s just drink!" He poured another round for both of them. "I believe in you - where there''s a will there''s always a way! Tonight we''ll get drunk together!"

 Chapter 1107 Leave (4)

    Chapter 1107 Leave (4)


    Chapter 1107 Leave (4)


    The next morning, Elliot returned to the vi after taking a shower and came out of his room. His gaze fell on the door of the room where Rose lived, and he nned to walk downstairs.


    As he passed by the room, his footsteps suddenly stopped.


    The door was not closed properly, and he could see the little girl inside standing in front of the window talking to someone. Her voice wasn''t loud, but it was clear--


    "Daddy, you''re leaving so soon? I don''t want you to go! If you all leave, I''ll be alone with Mommy at home... I don''t want you to go!"


    Leah''s voice had a hint of reluctance that made Elliot unconsciously stop.


    His eyes flickered slightly as he stood at the doorway listening without making a sound.


    Leah was really reluctant. She received a call early in the morning that Lawrence and her uncle and brother were leaving.


    "I don''t want you all to leave! Daddy, why won''t you take me with you?" She pouted unhappily but deep down she wanted more than anything to stay behind with her mom and dad who were still at home. Even though she had her uncle and brothers here abroad, it wasn''t quite like being home.


    But she still had to say these words; at least express that she also wanted them all together.


    Leah wanted to stay, but the thought of not being able to see them for a short while made her feel sad. Elliot was still listening, not fullyprehending the conversation.


    On the other end of the phone, Leah said something, and then her voice resumed, "Daddy Lawrence, aren''t you supposed to talk about cooperation when you get back? Why are you just leaving like this? I don''t want any of this..."


    Elliot''s face changed slightly: Lawrence was suddenly leaving?


    Going abroad?


    At this thought, Elliot''s heart began pounding nervously as he pushed open the door wider trying to see inside more clearly but couldn''t spot Rose anywhere.


    Where did Rose run off?


    Elliot frowned tightly; both hands unconsciously clenched into fists as that sense unease slowly grew within him until anger rose up within him- Rose really wasn''t here!


    Could it be that she is now with Lawrence? Are they going away together?


    Elliot gritted his teeth and pulled out his phone with a fierce look in his eyes. He was about to call Rose when his assistant''s phone rang first. The assistant sounded anxious and flustered as soon as he answered, "Mr. Harper, our business partner is about to leave, do you know? Is ourpany''s cooperation really not going forward?"


    Elliot squeezed the phone tighter and tighter, veins popping out on the back of his hand. His face grew even more ferocious as he replied, "Lawrence is leaving? Good riddance!"


    The assistant was confused and didn''t understand what Mr. Harper meant by that or why he was so angry.


    If their partner really left, theirpany''s cooperation with RH would be over. So many people wanted to work with RH but this time they chose Mr. Harper''spany for negotiations. He thought it would go smoothly but now this situation...


    The assistant thought about all of this and became even more anxious as he asked, "Mr. Harper, should I send someone to intercept him? There''s still a chance for us to cooperate if we talk it out..."


    Elliot didn''t pay attention at all to what he said; instead, he clenched his jaw tightly in rage while speaking in a low growl, "How many ne tickets did he book?"


    The assistant stood there stunned for a moment before finally responding,"Huh?"


    He hadn''t reacted yet.


    "I''m asking you how many ne tickets did he book?" Elliot spoke while walking downstairs heavily towards outside; footsteps were loud almost like roaring apanied by manic anger.


    Leah had heard him from when Elliot started talking on the phone; she hung up her call with Lawrence immediately, then ran outside only seeing Elliot storming down angrily from upstairs.


    Why did Daddy get so angry? His voice scared her! What exactly happened?N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The assistant quickly snapped back into reality and had someone check right away before answering nervously, "Three ne tickets, Mr. Harper! Mr. Ingram booked three ne tickets!"


    Although he didn''t know why Elliot was so angry or why he had been asked about booking flights but just for his own safety reasons, he decided not to ask too many questions.


    Elliot stopped abruptly mid-step, then walked faster than before after hearing that answer.


    His handsome face darkened,


    resembling the weather before an impending storm - fierce winds, lightning and thunder. The gloomy emotions gathering in his eyes were clearly exposed, brimming with anger. The veins on his forehead stood out prominently, showcasing his temper in every way.


    "Find out where Lawrence and Tom are right now!" Elliot suppressed his anger and ordered, the rage inside him almost boiling over. He coldly spoke a few words before getting into his sports car to wait for the results.


    His assistant was at a loss as he picked up another phone to make inquiries. What had happened? Was it because Mr. Ingram was leaving and Mr Harper''s cooperation had failed that he was so angry? But what did this have to do with Miss Russell''s brother?


    Even though the assistant didn''t know what had happened, he dared not dy in carrying out Elliot''s orders, urgently asking someone to find out.


    In just a few minutes, just as Elliot was about to explode in anger, his assistant found out: "Mr. Harper, we''ve found them! The surveince footage from Tom''s neighborhood shows that he left early this morning with a suitcase and went to the airport."


    As soon as the assistant finished speaking, Elliot''s face became even more fierce and gloomy. His entire face turned dark.


    With a snap of his fingers, he threw his tightly held phone into the car interior where it tumbled around for some time before finally falling onto the ground with its screen ckened.


    Elliot still felt unsatisfied; he angrily pounded on the steering wheel causing it honk loudly which cleared away some of his foggy thoughts but also ignited an even deeperyer of fury within him.


    It really is like this! Rose actually wanted to leave with Lawrence! How dare she! Not only did she leave her daughter behind but also took Lawrence and her brother away too!


    Elliot looked terrible right now; if Henry saw him like this, he would probably be frightened by how scary Elliot looked. He seemed to be brewing a storm, just waiting for the right moment to unleash it when he saw that woman again.


    The assistant heard the crackling


    sounds on the other end of the phone followed by the call abruptly ending. He then recalled Elliot''s earlier questions and the message he was instructed to investigate. Within moments, his face changed as he hastily left the office, driving towards the airport with a sense of urgency.

 Chapter 1108 Chase After Her (1)

    Chapter 1108 Chase After Her (1)


    Chapter 1108 Chase after Her (1)


    In the bustling international airport, Rose took a taxi and found Tom and Lawrence waiting for her.


    "Mommy!" Sean was the first to spot Rose, waving his hand and running towards her. He hugged her tightly and wouldn''t let go.


    "Sean." Rose''s face softened as she patted his back, signaling him to release her. She then held hands with Sean and walked towards Tom and Lawrence who were waiting on the side.


    "Tom, Lawrence!" Rose nced at their two suitcases with few belongings. They looked rxed. "I feel bad thinking about you guys leaving me soon. I couldn''t sleep wellst night."


    Rose sighed as she felt a sense of reluctance in her heart; she really didn''t want to part ways with family and friends like this.


    "The situation in the country isn''t good right now," Tom offered some words of constion. "I heard from Lawrence that it could be dangerous to stay any longer. So, leaving for abroad earlier might be a good idea, and it''ll put your mind at ease. Besides, make sure you sort out your matters quickly, and then you can join us overseas."


    Rose nodded repeatedly while muttering under her breath: I also want that too! I wish we could all leave together right now but it''s just not possible! "Mommy, aren''t you eating with us?" Sean pouted while holding onto Rose''s clothes corner, looking disappointed.


    His mother noting with him to go abroad was one thing, but the fact that Leah hadn''te either meant he didn''t know when he would see them again once he left the country.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Mommy can''t leave right now, Sean, listen to your uncle and your big brother," Rose''s sense of reluctance grew stronger as she spoke. She leaned down and kissed her son''s cheek. "Once Mommy resolves things in our country, we''ll bring Leah to find you. Then our family won''t ever have to be apart again, okay?"


    Sean, feeling the weight of his mother''s words, nodded and said, "Okay, Mommy. I understand. I just don''t want to leave you."


    Rose, not entirely at ease, turned to Tom. "Tom, isn''t Khalil overseas? Although he''s a smart and responsible boy, please take care of him and Sean after you go."


    Tom nodded, reassuring her, "Of course, Rose. I''ll look after Khalil and Sean."


    Rose nced at the time and then turned to Lawrence, who had been quiet all along. "Lawrence, I need your help. Please take care of my brother and my children. You..."


    "I know," Lawrence interrupted her words. "Rose, don''t worry about it. I will take good care of them while you stay here to handle things. We''ll wait for you abroad. We''ve said everything that needs to be said and reminded each other dozens of times already; why keep repeating it? Just trust me; I promise to do what you asked me to do."


    Rose choked up a bit as she realized how much she had been nagging him since they metst night.


    "Okay, I trust you," Rose waved her hand dismissively. "It''s gettingte now; hurry up and go inside before boarding time."


    As Tom listened to his sister''s conversation with Lawrence on the side, he took a few more nces at Lawrence and thought secretly: This guy definitely has feelings for my sister; it''s so obvious.


    But after spending these past few days together with him, Tom found that this man was more reliable than Elliot when it came down to taking care of his little sister.


    Tom rubbed his chin as he looked back and forth between Rose and Lawrence; they seemed like such a perfect match not only in appearance but also in their overall vibe when standing next to each other.


    Compared with Elliot who had endless affairs going on around him including an illegitimate child issue, Lawrence was much more trustworthy. Unconsciously Tom''s heart leaned towards supporting Rose being with Lawrence if they were ever together...


    Just as they were about to enter the airport lounge area, Sean let go of Rose''s hand suddenly, holding onto his stomach and crying out, "Uncle! Daddy Lawrence! My stomach hurts!"


    "We still have some time left, Sean, you should go now. We''ll be here waiting for you." Tom nodded reassuringly.


    "I''ll take Sean there myself?" offered Lawrence worriedly.


    Lawrence wanted to apany Sean so that he wouldn''t get lost among the crowd but just as he turned around, he saw Sean quickly rushing far away from them, leaving him stunned.


    Rose also noticed that her son


    disappeared with a blink of an eye. She smiled, helplessly and said to Lawrence,


    "Forget it, that child iset


    mischievous and won''t be in any danger. Lawrence, let''s wait here for


    a while. He''lle back soon."


    Lawrence nodded and stood still.


    On the other hand, Sean who ran far away was not in a hurry as they thought. He quickly ran away because he saw someone who shouldn''t be here - Elliot, his father!


    The moment he saw Elliot scared him so much that he didn''t have time to say anything but just ran away.


    Sean hasn''t forgotten that his father doesn''t even know his identity yet.


    He has been hiding during this period of time and cannot appear in front of Elliot today when he wants to leave.


    Sean peeked out secretly and only saw his father walking towards his mommy with an angry face.


    With the assistant''s help, Elliot got detailed information about the flight ticket. As soon as he entered the airport, he locked onto Rose''s figure and walked past the crowd towards her position. But just before reaching Rose''s location,


    Small figure resembling/Saw a


    running away.


    Before seeing clearly who it was, the little one had run off at full speed.


    Elliot hesitated for a moment, his brow furrowing in confusion. He took a step toward the direction the young boy had run but then retraced his steps and continued walking towards where Rose was standing.


    When he left the vi, Leah was still at home, so it couldn''t have been her at the airport. Moreover, the child he saw was a young boy, not a girl.


    His priority now is not to chase after boys but rather bring Rose back home.


    As Elliot approached, he could clearly see Lawrence standing next to Rose, and behind her, Tom was partially obscured as he sat in a chair.


    Great! Just great!


    This woman really nned on leaving with another man out of country, taking her brother along too!


    Elliot suddenly remembered those three ne tickets; ck anger gathered in his pupils making his handsome face sink down.


    "Rose!"

 Chapter 1109 Chase After Her (2)

    Chapter 1109 Chase After Her (2)


    Chapter 1109 Chase after Her (2)


    A loud roar shocked everyone at the airport.


    Hearing her name, Rose turned around abruptly to see Elliot running towards her with a sullen face. His eyes were fixed on her as if they were on fire, making Rose''s heart skip a beat.


    Lawrence and Tom standing beside her exchanged nces and frowned in unison.


    Ignoring the people around him, Elliot walked up to Rose and grabbed her arm before pulling her in front of him. "Rose, how dare you!" he eximed. Rose winced in pain from his tight grip and looked at him in surprise. "What are you doing here?" she asked.


    "If I didn''te, were you nning on running away with your lover?" Elliot saw the shock and disbelief in her eyes which only confirmed his suspicions that she was nning to escape. He became even more agitated as he continued speaking, "Let me tell you something; it''s not possible!"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Seeing Elliot suddenly appear made Rose feel even more anxious and panicked than before. She never expected him to know that she was here or that Lawrence and Tom were also present. Now that he had arrived, leaving might not be so easy anymore - especially with Sean...


    "What do you mean it''s not possible? Let go of me!" Her mind was racing so much that she couldn''t understand what he was saying while many people gathered around them watching themotion unfold.


    Lawrence stepped forward to stop Elliot while frowning deeply. "Mr Harper, did youe here for something? Release Rose first."


    As soon as Lawrence spoke up, Elliot''s face visibly darkened even further: "Release? Hmph..." He sneered, then scanned past Lawrence before finally settling his gaze back onto Rose''s face. "I should let go just so you can leave with him? You''re quite bold! How could you run away behind my back with other men?"


    Finally understanding why this man had gone crazy.


    He came all the way here just because of this?


    Because he thought she wanted to leave with Tom and Lawrence?


    "I..." She barely got a word out before being interrupted by Elliot again, "Rose! Don''t even think about it! I won''t let you leave the country with another man - ever! You''re my wife; there is no way I''ll allow anyone else near what belongs solely to me! Come back home with me!"


    Rose was being pulled towards the airport by him, no matter how hard she tried to shake him off. "Elliot, are you crazy? Let go of me! I never said I wanted to leave, you misunderstood!"


    This man is insane! When did she ever say she wanted to go abroad?


    But in Elliot''s ears, her words sounded like excuses and lies. He didn''t believe that Rose wouldn''t leave.


    "Stop making excuses, Rose! Three ne tickets! Why would you buy three if you weren''t nning on leaving with them? I don''t believe anything you say. You''re not allowed to leave!" Elliot gritted his teeth and nced back at her with a terrifyingly sharp look that made Rose''s hair stand on end. She was momentarily scared speechless.


    She couldn''t possibly use the excuse of identally buying an extra ticket as it was too obvious a lie.


    And she definitely couldn''t tell him that the extra ticket was for her son.


    Rose couldn''t control herself from being dragged forward by Elliot. She looked at his fiery appearance and, suddenly felt like giving up


    altogether. She shook off his gr


    violently despite feeling pain in her wrist from where he had squeezed it tightly before saying, "I just want to leave, so what?! What business is it of yours?"


    Elliot stopped abruptly and turned around quickly to look at her with a dark expression in his eyes while sneering sarcastically."You admit it! You really do n on leaving with them!"


    Hisugh gave Rose goosebumps all over again; anger red up inside of her even more than before as she shouted shrilly, "I do want to leave! It has nothing to do with you anymore; I can do whatever I want! If I want to leave, then let me be gone forever from your life!"


    Elliot tightened his grip on her wrist, the pressure causing Rose''s hand to scratch his back several times, leaving it sore and rapidly swelling But he paid no attention to the pain, as a dull ache in his heart was slowly spreading, making him grow even more sullen. His eyes, irritated by Rose''s behavior, were turning red.


    "What did you say? Say it again."


    Tom could no longer bear watching this happen any longer so he stepped forward along with Lawrence who stood beside him blocking Elliot''s way while sternly ordering, "Elliot, let go of my sister!"


    Lawrence''s face was cold and stern as he nced at Rose''s red wrist, his voice sounding as if it had been soaked in ice. "Mr. Harper, Rose is right. Even if she wants to go abroad, it has nothing to do with you..."


    A loud bang apanied by a groan echoed through the air. Rose''s wrist suddenly loosened and her pupils dted as she saw Elliot punch Lawrence in the face, leaving a bruise on his lips. She was shocked and wanted to stop him. "Elliot! Why did you hit him?"


    The people around them noticed themotion and were surprised by Elliot hitting someone in public. They gasped and some tried to intervene but it was of no use.


    Tom frowned deeply when he saw his sister looking panicked and surprised. He reached out to stop Elliot from punching Lawrence again."Mr. Harper, please be mindful of your actions! This is an airport with many people watching! It''s never okay to hit someone!"


    Elliot red at Tom after being warned but didn''t intend on hitting Lawrence again; instead he turned around and grabbed Rose''s wrist before pulling her towards himself.


    "Elliot, are you crazy?" Rose had no strength left to struggle against him after being caught again. She couldn''t believe that Elliot would cause such a scene at an airport where so many people could see them.


    "I am crazy," replied Elliot coldly while looking into Rose''s worried eyes. "I am crazy for letting youe here with him. Rose, remember this: You are my wife, and I will never divorce you. You can dream about running away with other men, but it will never happen."


    Rose didn''t know what else she


    could say after hearing those words


    from Elliot. He sounded so cruel


    ve


    today. If it weren''t for knowing that the person he truly cared about was Madeleine, Rose might have misunderstood his feelings, thinking he liked her, which would exin why he had rushed to the airport to stop her from leaving. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    But was that even possible?


    No, it wasn''t.


    Elliot''s feelings were driven by a sense of unwillingness. After all, she had avoided him for so many years, and he harbored a lingering desire for revenge, which made him determined not to let her go without confrontation.

 Chapter 1110 Chase After Her (3)

    Chapter 1110 Chase After Her (3)


    Chapter 1110 Chase after Her (3)


    Lawrence was punched and fell back into his seat, feeling a surge of anger. But even when he saw Elliot and Rose''s altercation, he didn''t have the authority to intervene. He sat there stunned for a moment.


    "Let go of me! I''m not leaving!" Rose looked helpless and angry as Elliot misunderstood her intentions and physically restrained her. She didn''t want to be part of this spectacle in front of so many people.


    Elliot tightened his grip on her instead of letting go, pulling her closer to him with his other hand. His voice was cold and menacing as he spoke, "You''re not leaving? Ha! Do you really think I''ll believe that? You''d better wise up, Rose, don''t try to leave me."


    As more people gathered around them to watch themotion unfold, Elliot noticed their stares and grew impatient. He had arrived quickly but hadn''t brought any bodyguards or assistants with him.


    Meanwhile, his assistant who was stuck in traffic on the way over sneezed helplessly before rushing towards the airport without dy.


    "Mr. Harper, let my sister go..." Tom worriedly nced at Lawrence who seemed okay except for a cut lip that bled slightly. Tom tried pulling Elliot away from Rose but failed as Elliot dodged him swiftly.


    "What do you want from me? I said I''m not leaving!" Despite hitting him repeatedly out of frustration while ignoring the pain in her own wrist which swelled up red from being held too tightly by Elliot''s hand, she still couldn''t get free from his grasp.


    Just when they were at an impasse with no resolution in sight; suddenly there came an electric buzzing sound throughout the airport terminal followed by a video appearing on one of itsrge screens.


    Elliot also turned towards it curiously along with everyone else nearby.


    A cartoonish figure appeared on screen wearing a suit jacket and tie - why did its face look so much like... Elliot''s?


    Rose blinked several times thinking she must be seeing things until she realized it wasn''t just her imagination ying tricks - that person actually resembled Elliot quite closely! She nced sideways at him only to see his stern profile staring back at hers.


    Elliot pursed his lips, his expression a mix of confusion and disbelief as he looked at the cartoonish figure on the screen.


    "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry, my dearest wife! It''s my fault!" a shout came from the figure, and along with it, a familiar voice that struck a chord not only because of the animated character on the screen but also because of the sound of that voice.


    It was clearly Elliot''s appearance and Elliot''s voice.


    Rose was stunned on the spot. Lawrence and Tom looked at the screen in disbelief and then turned back to look at Elliot. They met Rose''s eyes and found her just as confused about what was going on.


    While Elliot was still stunned and hadn''t reacted yet, the little person on the screen suddenly knelt down with both knees on the ground. The pupils were full of tears that wouldn''t fall as he repented bitterly, saying, "I''m sorry for my wife! Letting her leave me for so many years! Rose, please forgive me! I know I was wrong!"


    Rose was shocked and stared at Elliot beside her.


    Elliot noticed her gaze. He gritted his teeth with mist gathering in his pupils. He also looked at her wondering what exactly was going on.


    On a big screen not far away from them, cute-version Elliot''s voice continued, "Rose, I know I am wrong! If you don''t forgive me, then I won''t get up again! These years have been terrible for me; give me a chance to make it up to you! Please don''t leave me!"


    "Don''t leave" repeated five times while Elliott''s handsome face turnedpletely darkened. The crowd watching this scene burst intoughter apanied by various discussions of high or low volume which made things even more climactic.


    Rose blinked fiercely while feeling an indescribable mixture of emotions such as confusion along with some surprise and even some touchiness which left her unsure how she should react now.


    Meanwhile Elliott''s expression changed drastically because he never thought he would be famous today in such a crowded airport like this one.


    Moreover -T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The voice speaking from that cute-version character inside that disy is indeed him; he knows his own voice well enough, plus, it is clear that design of that character has been modeled after him.


    Who could it be?!


    Who knew what he said when apologizing to Rose that night? And why did they handle everything so seamlessly making it seem real?!


    Elliot''s face changed multiple times,


    his expression vivid and varied. Although he was angry that someone had used his voice to y at the airport, he inexplicably didn''t feel as angry or resentful as he should have. It was almost like... he troly believed that he had done something wrong to Ros¨¦. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Luckily, not many people knew Elliot, so even though those around him had just witnessed themotion and recognized him, no one really approached him to mock or disturb him. Everyone just treated it as a funny and entertaining spectacle.


    At this moment, Lawrence felt his phone vibrate in his pocket. He took it out and saw the message before quickly snapping back into reality from his surprise.


    It turned out that Khalil was behind this whole thing.


    The message on Lawrence''s phone read: Continue working together.


    Lawrence instantly understood what was going on and thought about it carefully before replying with a simple "okay" and turning off his phone. He didn''t bother asking Khalil why he had orchestrated this scene at the airport; it was simply a lesson for Elliot.


    Meanwhile, thousands of miles


    away overseas, a young boy sat in front of hisputer screen watching lines of code scroll by along with a small video disying what was happening at the airport. He smiled faintly with an air of restrained pride on his face thanks video clip earlier on; otherwise he wouldn''t have been able to create this cute-version character which helped relieve some anger for his mommy.


    toLeah sending him anks


    Rose stood dumbfounded at the airport lost in thought for quite some time until she finally snapped back into reality, when she saw the flight information board return to normal after flickering ck several times earlier on. Her heart couldn''t help but feel moved by everything that happened just now. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    She looked over at Elliotplexly wondering if... was he trying to make her stay? Did he want her to stay by this novel means?


    Rose''s expressions shifted between puzzlement, surprise, and strangeness, and to Elliot, it was evident that she had orchestrated today''s events intentionally. This enraged him, and with a dark and stern face, he confronted her, "Rose, are you ying games with me?"


    In one second Rose went from thinking Elliot did all these things genuinely wanting her to stay but upon hearing those words, she immediately understood that she was overthinking it.

 Chapter 1111 Chase After Her (4)

    Chapter 1111 Chase After Her (4)


    Chapter 1111 Chase after Her (4)


    She was indeed overthinking things.


    There was no way Elliot would do something like this just to keep her around, not with his stubborn and arrogant personality.


    At this moment, Rose couldn''t quite describe her emotions. The difort and frustration in her heart onlysted for a moment before she pushed it aside. She suddenly shook off Elliot''s hand, luckily he still seemed dazed from the surpise earlier and let go easily. After freeing herself from him, Rose took two steps back and red at him in anger. "Who''s ying games with you? I don''t have time for that!"


    "It was you who bothered me at the airport, Mr. Harper! Not the other way around!"


    He must be out of his mind.


    Elliot''s expression darkened as he looked at Rose''s face filled with sarcasm, but before he could say anything, Lawrence interrupted him.


    "Mr. Harper, considering your sincere attitude towards us, I think we can talk more about our cooperation." Lawrence walked up a few steps to stand next to Rose while discreetly blocking Elliot from trying to grab her again.


    Rose nced sideways at Lawrence but didn''t speak a word.


    Lawrence continued speaking, "Since Mr. Harper personally came all the way here to chase after us, it shows how sincere he is about working together."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    For a moment both Rose and Elliot remained silent.


    They both knew what was really going on here.


    "Not to mention the public apology video shown on such arge screen..." Lawrence smiled slyly, which made Elliot feel even more frustrated inside, but managed to control himself fromshing out physically against him.


    It was clear to Elliot that Lawrence had intentionally provoked him with his words. However, as he looked at Lawrence''s smiling face, he was filled with so much anger that he almost couldn''t resist the urge to throw a punch. He managed to control his temper, but it wasn''t easy.


    Elliot''s assistant had arrived at the airport long before the animated disy on the big screen. When he saw the cartoon character that unmistakably resembled Mr. Harper, he was so shocked that he froze in ce, wide-eyed and open-mouthed, struggling to catch his breath in disbelief.


    This is simply too horrifying!


    The assistant took a while to snap out of it before rushing to find Elliot''s location. Before he could even process what was happening, Lawrence spoke those words and all his confusion vanished in an instant. He came to his senses and approached with a smile, "Mr. Harper, so it''s true! You''re amazing, you managed to negotiate this kind of cooperation. Impressive..."


    Elliot''s face turned grim as he looked at the assistant''s expression and immediately understood that he had seen everything. He also guessed why the assistant thought that way and red at him fiercely while speaking in a cold voice, "Quickly go and remove the video from the airport! Tell everyone who filmed it around here to delete it too!"


    The assistant was startled by this sudden outburst but quickly looked at Elliot''s expression which had be cold with eyes suppressing endless anger. His whole body shuddered with fear as he didn''t dare say anything else before running off to handle things.


    Despite his anger, Elliot gave Lawrence a cold, disdainful nce and then turned his gaze away from him. He reached out to touch Rose but she tried to dodge him.


    Facing her angry re, Elliot smirked coldly, "What? Do you still want to run away?"


    Before Rose could say anything, Elliot had taken two swift steps forward and, with a surprising agility, hoisted her onto his shoulder. He then began striding purposefully towards the exit of the airport, leaving Rose in shock.


    "Elliot, what are you doing? Put me down! Ahh I''m dizzy!" There was no way Rose wouldn''t feel dizzy when her head was hanging downwards but even if she struggled desperately she couldn''t make Elliot pause for even one second, instead drawing more attention from people around them, making her face turn red so she just shut up.


    Lawrence realized what was happening but Tom held him back saying quietly, "Elliot only has eyes for Rose."


    Lawrence calmed down after hearing that and decided not to chase after them anymore.


    "Tom, take Sean abroad first since,


    there is still time for boarding now." Lawrence thought carefully then suggested, "Since we''re going


    cooperate with Elliot anyway, stay for some time longer to help Rose, then we can leave togetherter."


    More importantly, he had received a message from Khalil. Khalil wanted him to stay and discuss a potential coboration. Elliot had never truly wanted to leave in the first ce, so without much hesitation, he agreed to stay.


    Tom thought about everything that had happened in the past hour and couldn''t bring himself to leave. "Why should we go? I can''t stand the way Elliot treated Rose. Staying here could help her," he said.


    Lawrence looked at his watch, feeling helpless. "If you stay, there''s a chance Elliot will find out one day. It might be better to leave, just in case he finds out about Sean..."


    Tom made up his mind not to leave


    and waved his hand dismissively. "Don''t worry, I''ll protect Sean. And even if Elliot finds out, what can he do?


    Sean is Rose''s child and my nephew - does he think he can just take Sean away? Besides, we have your help too."


    Tom winked at Lawrence with a teasing expression on his face, cutting off any further attempts to persuade him.


    Lawrence nodded reluctantly and gave up trying to convince Tom otherwise.


    "Where''s Sean?" Tom asked as he looked around for Sean. He hadn''t returned from the bathroom yet.


    Sean suddenly appeared from the shadows and stood before them both. He had seen everything that had happened earlier - how Elliot was bullying his mother - but managed to restrain himself from intervening.


    He knew that if Elliot saw him, it would only make things worse for Rose; besides, he wasn''t ready to ept Elliot as his father yet. "Sean..." Tom breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the boy safe and sound but was interrupted by Sean before he could say anything else.


    "Uncle... I saw what happened earlier... I''m not leaving! I want to stay here with Mommy so she won''t get hurt anymore! Let us stay!" Sean spoke resolutely with determination etched on his face.


    Tom exchanged nces with Lawrence before ruffling Sean''s hair affectionately."Good job! You''re staying with me and Lawrence then! We won''t leave your mom alone."


    Sean nodded eagerly in agreement.


    So, the three of them, who had initially nned to leave, went back to the airport before the flight took off to refund their tickets and returned to their amodations. In the end, none of them left.


    As for Rose, who had been carried away by Elliot, she had no way of knowing any of this.

 Chapter 1112 Force Her (1)

    Chapter 1112 Force Her (1)


    Chapter 1112 Force Her (1)


    Rose remained silent throughout the ride, and Elliot didn''t say a word either. The sports car raced down the road, and this tense atmosphere persisted until they arrived at the vi''s entrance.


    Due to the high speed of the car, Rose felt dizzy as she opened her door. Before she could step out, Elliot quickly walked over from the driver''s seat and lifted her up on his shoulder before striding towards the vi.


    Already feeling nauseous, being carried by him made Rose even more dizzy. She almost vomited but managed to pat Elliot''s shoulder while saying weakly, "Put me down... I feel sick... please!"


    Elliot refused to let go of her; instead he held onto her tighter as he continued walking upstairs towards his bedroom. He ced Rose on his bed before closing the door with a loud thud.


    The sound of that mming door made Rose jump in fright. After being put down on the bed, she felt relieved and patted her chest while sitting up halfway. She immediately noticed that Elliot was standing next to closed door with an ominous expression on his face which gave her a bad feeling deep inside.


    Feeling uneasy about what might happen next, Rose spoke softly, "What are you going to do?"


    Elliot stood by the door staring deeply into Rose''s eyes with dark pupils like those of a predator hunting its prey in a forest; it sent shivers down her spine.


    This was not something she had seen since returning home from abroad - this side of Elliot was new and scary for her.


    Rose''s mind became muddled as everything seemed so confusing today; under extreme anxiety and fear caused by Elliott''s stare, she nearly panicked but realized there was no way out since he blocked off any escape route through that closed door behind him.


    "Rose," said Elliott slowly approaching closer one step at time while speaking in low maic voice which sounded coldly indifferent within their empty room. "Did I not tell you something before?"


    "What did you say? Don''te any closer!" eximed Rose frantically.


    Was Elliott crazy? He had caused chaos at airport earlier today; now what else did he n to do?


    "It seems like you''ve forgotten everything," said Elliott towering over the bed looking down upon Rose. His eyes were filled with malice mixed with some cruelty.


    He had said something important which she must remember!


    "You get out of here!" Rose was provoked by his cold demeanor. She wasn''t even angry about the scene he caused at the airport today. Who gave him the right to humiliate her like that? And he even hit Lawrence, making a spectacle for so many people tough at!


    Rose''s temper red, and she didn''t care how displeased Elliot looked. She made a move to slide off the bed, determined not to be condescendingly scrutinized by him. She refused to show any weakness.


    A ck shadow shed before her eyes, and Rose suddenly felt a weight on her body. The familiar light scent enveloped her whole body as it approached.


    Rose was stunned, then became furious. She pushed and shoved Elliot with all her might, but didn''t put all her weight on him. Her face turned red uncontrobly and she yelled, "Elliot, what are you doing? Get out of here!"


    The man pinned her hands above her head, pressing her into the soft nkets. His legs were skillfully ced to trap her, making it impossible for her to break free. She felt utterly helpless, like a bird trapped in a cage, no matter how she struggled, there was no escape.


    "Rose, you are my wife, legally speaking! Since you married me, don''t even think about running away for the rest of your life." Elliot looked at her struggling and resisting under him, his face bing even darker. His handsome face was almost dripping with ink. "I won''t let you run away again, remember that!"


    Before Rose could say anything, her lips were sealed by Elliot''s.


    "Um..."


    The soft sensation left Rose feeling bewildered, as if all her senses were focused on that one point. She remained utterly still as the man''s fresh, clean breath slowly enveloped her, causing her whole body to grow weak.


    Rose widened her eyes, looking at the man in disbelief as he was so close to her. He had his eyes slightly closed and his expression carried a hint of seriousness and gentleness, as if the angry face from earlier had softened.


    It''s not that she hasn''t had close contact with Elliot, but most of the time he forces himself on her with a stern face or ignores her wishes, just like now. After this outburst, Rose caught a glimpse of an inexplicable tenderness in his eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. She was dazed and thought she might have been mistaken. As she blinked to get a better look, she met his pitch-ck gaze.


    Rose felt a sudden pain in her heart, and she couldn''t help but think of Madeleine.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Madeleine is the one in his heart, Rose is nothing to him.


    At this thought, Rose fully woke up and pushed him away with a sudden burst of strength. Caught off guard, Elliot was pushed back andy on the other side of the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    Rose sat up and wiped her mouth,


    her face turning red and then white. She was breathing heavily, but after a while she calmed down and stood up from the bed without saying a word She had only taken a few steps when someone grabbed her wrist. Without looking back, Rose said, "Let go."


    Her voice was calm and indifferent, which caught Elliot off guard. His face, which had just softened a bit, sank again as she asked, "Where are you going?"


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he realized that his voice was hoarse.


    In that moment just now, he really wanted her, but Rose... she didn''t want to.


    ???A


    Rose''s expressionless look as she turned away pierced through Elliot''s eyes, igniting a sudden fury within him. Beneath that angery a profound sense of helplessness and heartache, which he forcibly suppressed, leaving behind a simmering rage.


    "Are you leaving again? Following that traitor Lawrence? You can forget it, Rose! I''ve already told you, you''re not allowed..."


    "Who are you to me, Elliot? We have no rtionship at all! You don''t have the right to control me..."


    "Say it again!" Elliot''s eyes wentpletely gloomy, and with his face, he looked particrly terrifying.


    Rose shivered ar and lifted her chin


    defiantly, staring at him. She was too angry to notice Elliot''s barely contained rage about to erupt. "You had nothing to do with me, Mr


    Harper! My affairs are none of your concern! Even if I wanted to leave..."


    A terrified scream echoed through the room as Rose was once again pinned beneath the nkets. The soft covers enveloped her, and she was tightly imprisoned by the man.


    "Rose, you''re doing well! Since you dared to run away, don''t me me for forcing you!" the man dered, his confinement unyielding.

 Chapter 1113 Force Her (2)

    Chapter 1113 Force Her (2)


    Chapter 1113 Force Her (2)


    Elliot could no longer contain the fury that had been building within him,pounded by the deep-rooted helplessness and fear about her escape. It all surged to the surface as he forcefully pressed down on her, starting to tug at her clothing.


    Rose was startled and quickly tried to stop his actions. "Elliot, stop it! What are you doing? Let go of me! Are you out of your mind...?"


    Completely unable to hear Rose''s voice, Elliot stared at Rose''s body, tearing her shirt without pity.


    Rose resisted him with all the strength, which only stirred up his desire.


    Elliot then started to pull her pants, his eyes glowing fiercely as if he would not stop until he achieved his goal.


    Rose was stunned by his appearance; her buttons fell off, her cor was torn, and her pants were about to be ripped off by him, which made her cry out in horror, "Elliot, you bastard!"


    Elliot paused and looked up at her, his rationality on the verge of copsing. However, her tearful and angry outburst brought him back to reality in an instant. He watched as Rose''s eyes turned red with tears in them, filled with hatred as she stared at him intently. Suddenly, a dull pain struck Elliot''s heart and his fingers stiffened as he clenched them tightly before releasing them into thin air.


    "I..."


    His voice was so hoarse that he could hardly speak.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Rose was finally relieved to see him stop, for a moment, she even thought she was really screwed for the day and Elliot would really take her. Actually, their rtionship used to be very close, but now Rose doesn''t want a man who has feelings for another woman to touch her, even if that man is Elliot, the father of her child.


    "Elliot, you jerk... Get out! Don''t touch me..." Rose cursed for a couple of times, her face turned red and she was almost out of breath.


    Elliot''s eyes were dark and deep, staring at her without blinking. Hey motionless on top of Rose.


    Elliot''s eyes flickered and he sat up, ready to get up. At this moment, the phone suddenly rang and both Rose and Elliot''s gaze fell on the name disyed on the screen.


    Lawrence.


    Rose hadn''t even reached for her phone yet when Elliot questioned her from above with a mocking tone, "He called again asking you to run away with him?"


    The certainty in his voice made Rose turn pale. She reflexively began to exin, "No! I was just seeing them off today. I didn''t n on leaving the country..."


    "Rose, do you really think I''ll believe your excuses?" Elliot interrupted her words. His unexpressed emotions and desires made his eyes shiny as they reflected Rose''s figure. "You'' want to run away but now that I''ve caught you, what kind of punishment do you think you


    deserve?"


    As he spoke, Elliot gently stroked Rose''s face with his hand from forehead down to chin. His gentle yet eerie tone gave Rose goosebumps all over her body as she shivered slightly feeling that Elliot was bing somewhat twisted.


    "I told you I was just seeing them off! It wasn''t me who wanted to leave the country," said Rose as she furrowed her eyebrows tightly together knowing that he wouldn''t believe anything she said.


    "Rose, it has been so many years since west made out with each other... today let us relive our past feelings together... okay?" He leaned in close whispering softly into her ear. Before she could react any further, he tore open her shirtpletely exposing herself.


    Rose widened her eyes in shock while shouting at him furiously, "Elliot! You bastard! Scumbag! Let go of me!" She iled wildly at him, trying desperately to push him away but instead only elerated his pace towards their intimacy.


    Leah heard Rose''s loud cries from


    the adjacent room and quietly rushed to the doorway of Elliot''s bedroom. Her face paled as she peered inside, desperate to rush in, but she was suddenly pulled back from behind. She turned around, and it was Shawn, who had seemingly appeared out of nowhere.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me!" Leah furrowed her brow, attempting to shake off his grip, but instead, she felt Shawn''s strength tightening around her.


    Despite being just kids, Leah was, after all, a little girl, and her strength was much weakerpared to Shawn''s.


    "My mom is in trouble, and I need to get in there to help her! Let go of me, or I''ll punch you!" Leah warned him in a hushed tone, but Shawn continued to hold her, and she couldn''t break free.


    "Look at the situation inside, Dad is angry," Shawn pursed his lips, "Do you dare to go in?"


    Leah stole a quick nce inside the room. Her mom was pinned down by her dad, shouting frantically and repeatedly hitting him. From their vantage point, all they could see was Elliot''s darkening face, causing both kids to shudder in unison.


    Although Elliot usually appears indifferent and unfeeling, he always softens up in front of them. However, when he gets angry, no one dares to stop him.


    "What should I do? What should I do! My mommy is not willing at all, I can''t let him bully my mommy!" Leah anxiously paced back and forth, then looked at Shawn. "What should we do? Come up with a solution quickly!"


    The two of them engaged in a heated struggle on the bed. Instead of witnessing any intimate moments, the two kids only felt a growing sense of urgency in the situation, making them tense up, ready for anything.


    Shawn wanted to persuade Leah to return to her own room and not worry about the adults'' affairs. However he was shocked when he saw the scene inside and became a little anxious. He also felt worried for Rose. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly came up with a solution.


    He took Leah to his room and the two little ones huddled together to discuss something. Leah''s eyes lit up and she nodded repeatedly, saying, "Okay, okay. You go lie down on the bed and I''lle over right away!"


    Rose was annoyed that her pants were taken off. "Elliot, stop it! I don''t want to! If you dare to force yourself on me, I''ll sue you!"


    Elliot red at her with irritation, wanting to silence her lips. Just as he lowered his head, two knocks sounded at the door. He froze in ce and Rose was equally startled as they both turned to look towards the entrance.

 Chapter 1114 Force Her (3)

    Chapter 1114 Force Her (3)


    Chapter 1114 Force Her (3)


    Leah stood at the doorway with a worried expression, looking frantically between Rose and Elliot. She seemed oblivious to the tension between them as she gasped out, "Mommy... Shawn fainted..."


    Elliot sat up and released his hold on Rose, pulling the covers over her instead. His brow furrowed in confusion as he asked, "What?"


    "The child... Shawn fainted!" Leah rushed out in one breath before adding, "He passed out!"


    Elliot''s face paled as he got up from the bed. He didn''t waste any time and walked straight out of the room while Leah ran towards her mother.


    As Elliot reached the door, he stopped abruptly and nced back into the room. His face was cold when he warned Rose sternly, "You stay here. Don''t go anywhere. I''ll have someone keep an eye on you."


    Rose rolled her eyes when Elliot left but quicklyposed herself for Shawn''s sake.


    "Leah..." she called softly.


    Leah immediately ran into her arms with tears streaming down her face.


    "Mommy! Mommy! You scared me so much!" Leah cried out in relief.


    Mother and daughter held each other close with a sense of gratitude for surviving this ordeal unscathed.


    Meanwhile, Elliot had hurried to Shawn''s room where he found him lying motionless on his bed. He felt a pang of worry shoot through him before quickly dialing their family doctor''s number on his phone.


    "Shawn?" Elliot spoke gently while studying his son closely with furrowed brows that betrayed his concern.


    Shawn pretended to be unwell by opening his eyes slowly; his cheeks flushed red either from nervousness or fear before whispering weakly, "Dad." "Hmm? Where does it hurt?" Elliott sat down beside him, "The doctor ising soon to check you over just in case."


    Shawn blushed even more at this suggestion but shook his head stubbornly, "I''m fine now."


    "No, it''s not okay. You passed out, we need to have a doctor to check you first," Elliot interrupted the child firmly. Shawn didn''t make any excuses and agreed to see a doctor.


    The family doctor arrived quickly and carefully examined Shawn. Although he had some doubts and was puzzled, he still told Elliot the truth, "Mr. Harper, Shawn is just a bit startled. He''ll be fine after taking a break."


    The implication is that there are no other significant issues.


    Elliot''s tightly furrowed brow showed no signs of rxation, and he couldn''t help but wonder: Shawn fainted, but he''s fine now? He turned to see the child, whose eyes were flickering unnaturally, his face filled with difort. This demeanor was a clear indication that something was amiss.


    In almost an instant, Elliot grasped the situation. After the family doctor had left, leaving only the two of them father and son in the room, the atmosphere grew quiet.


    Shawn blushed and looked at Elliot with a hint of shame. He had never lied before, especially not to Elliot, except for today.


    "Dad," he murmured softly, "I''m sorry, I wasn''t sick."


    Elliot''s face remained calm, and his eyes looked deeply at him. "Why did you lie?"


    Under the calm and serene gaze of Shawn, he felt even more embarrassed and ufortable. He fidgeted with his clothes and nced at Elliot before exining through gritted teeth, "I don''t want you to treat Rose that way, Dad."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Elliot suddenly looked up at him, with a hint of emotion in his eyes.


    "I, I quite like Rose..." Shawn blushed as he spoke these words, but there was a hint of nervousness and courage in his expression, which surprised Elliot. It was rare to see his son like this.


    He fell silent for a moment, but


    when he thought that Rosey on the bed, alluring and provocative, his dark eyes gradually showed a hint of desire. Yet, the memory of her fierce resistance and resentment stung his heart. He didn''t want to force her into anything she didn''t want.


    But she... wanted to run away with Lawrence, to escape from herself.


    This was absolutely not allowed by Elliot.


    He didn''t even dare to think about it.


    "Okay, I understand," Elliot pursed his lips and his face showed a hint of gentleness. "Rest well."


    After speaking, it seemed too stiff, so he added, "If you feel ufortable at any time,e to me immediately or tell Rose or even Leah, okay?" Shawn nodded his head and breathed a sigh of relief, watching Elliot leave the room.


    "Dad has really changed, be more gentle," he thought to himself. "But why did he treat Rose like that just now?"


    Rose and Leah thought they would see an angry Elliot at dinner, but to their surprise, he wasn''t there. He had disappeared since leaving her room in the afternoon.


    Shawn sat at the table with a rosy face. Rose knew that her daughter and Shawn had rescued her from danger together. Plus, Shawn was a simple-minded and cute child. She showed concern by serving him food several times while giving Leah some as well; the little boy''s eyes shone brightly as he thanked her.


    The meal was warm-hearted; even after finishing it, Rose didn''t see Elliot''s figure anywhere which made her breathe another sigh of relief.


    After almost experiencing something terrible earlier on, she didn''t want to see him or know how to interact with him if they met again. Luckily for Rose though, he never appeared again, so she went back to her room for rest.


    She drifted into a drowsy sleep that night, seemingly dreaming of Elliot standing before her with a tender gaze, looking at her with an indulgent expression. Rose couldn''t quite put it into words, but it felt as though... as though he was wearing the same gentle, indulgent smile he had when he looked at Madeleine.


    A sudden chill woke up Rose abruptly from this dreamy state; shey silently on the bed for half an hour before finally getting up slowly.


    This dream wasn''t good at all!


    She patted her face and went to freshen up.


    After having breakfast, she had intended tozily return to her room for some rest. However, Leah wanted to go out and y. Just as the mother and daughter were about to step out of the door, a servant rushed up to intercept them. "Mrs. Harper! Leah!"


    Rose turned around asking, "What''s wrong?"


    The servant spoke a few words with an awkward expression, and Rose''s face immediately changed color.


    "What?"

 Chapter 1115 Force Her (4)

    Chapter 1115 Force Her (4)


    Chapter 1115 Force Her (4)


    "Why does he have the right to keep me from going out?"


    Elliot not only forbade her from leaving, but also stationed someone at the front gate who looked like a tough guy. Rose couldn''t leave, and Leah was forced to stay as well.


    Rose stayed in her room, seething with anger.


    This was clearly a form of house arrest!


    Elliot was really something! He actually used this method to confine her!


    After staying in the room for a while, feeling frustrated and bored, Rose still didn''t see Elliot''s figure. He seemed toe homete and leave early every day since he left her room yesterday. She had no idea what he was doing.


    Rose couldn''t go anywhere outside of the vi. Even inside the vi, she had servants following her or Leah around everywhere they went. They were being watched closely by them all times which made Rose more and more unhappy. Finally she couldn''t help but call herwyer.


    Meanwhile in his office, Elliot sat with pursed lips listening to his assistant on the other end of the phone line saying, "... Mr. Harper, are you there? Mr. Harper?"


    The assistant trembled with fear after witnessing such a big scene at the airport yesterday. He basically saw everything from beginning till end, so when it came down to Mr. Harper''s rtionship with Miss Russell, it felt like walking on thin ice; if anything went wrong, it wouldn''t be anyone else who would suffer but him as an assistant.


    Who knew that Mr. Ingram would show up at theirpany this morning forcing him to put through Elliott''s call.


    Elliot narrowed his eyes slightly before making an affirmative sound and said, "Let hime in." Then he casually put down his files on hand. The office door opened and Lawrence''s smiling face appeared before him again; Elliot squinted once again as if suppressing some kind of storm brewing within himself.


    "Mr. Harper, we meet again," Lawrence greeted cheerfully without any trace of their confrontation at airport yesterday showing on his face nor any marks indicating that he got beaten up; instead appearing rxed andfortable while walking towards Elliot''s desk.


    Elliot nced briefly at his assistant, who got the hint, walked out and closed the door. Then Elliot spoke quietly, "What do you want from me?" Lawrence chuckled meaningfully. "Didn''t we agree yesterday? I''m here for cooperation."


    Elliot raised an eyebrow, showing someplex emotions in his expression.


    Lawrence''s appearance almost made Elliot unable to resist punching him once again


    The person who tried to take Rose away was right in front of Elliot. Just thinking about it made him unable to remain indifferent.


    Lawrence was currently his biggest opponent, not because he was particrly powerful, but because he held a special ce in Rose''s heart that made him more important than her husband who she didn''t acknowledge.


    Elliot''s face turned cold with a hint of hostility when he thought about Lawrence. However, when he nced over at Lawrence, he quicklyposed himself.


    Since they were discussing cooperation and Lawrence hade to him personally, Elliot couldn''t refuse.


    During the next half hour of their business discussion, Elliot spoke seriously and professionally with Lawrence about various cooperation-rted issues. This impressed Lawrence as beforeing here; he thought that Elliot would intentionally target or outright reject him.


    "1


    He didn''t expect that Elliot took his work so seriously.


    Some specific information is in the conference room. Wait for me while I go get it," said Elliot politely and earnestly as they reached a crucial point in their conversation before standing up and leaving.


    After Elliot left, Lawrence received a


    1.n


    call from Khali Khalil briefly exined some details regarding their coboration along with what steps would be taken next. As Lawrence listened while looking towards the door calmly at first but then suddenly became incredulous after hearing something unexpected. "What... Khalil? Are you trying to get something for nothing?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Khalil sat on his chair spinning around while facing outwards towardsrge green nts outside through floor-to-ceiling windows feeling somewhat rxed despite being much younger than his serious expression suggested. "Hmm... that''s what I mean. Can you do it, my godfather?"


    Lawrence furrowed his brows for an instant and then sighed helplessly. "Elliot isn''t stupid; there''s no guarantee that he''ll agree."


    Khalil rubbed his chin. "That''s why I asked you to stay back home since I believe in your abilities; can you handle this?"


    Lawrence felt helpless again but gritted his teeth since even such a young child like Khalil had such courage so why should he hesitate? He quickly decided on an agreement after discussing some more details and requirements with Khalil before hanging up.


    Not long after hanging up, someone pushed open the door from outside. It was Elliott followed by the assistant walking into the office where they resumed discussions without any change of expression between them except perhaps for a hint of amusement on both sides'' faces as they looked each other over once again.


    Elliot felt that the smile on Lawrence''s face was too dazzling, making people want to tear it off. His expression involuntarily sank, and his gaze flickered past Lawrence''s hand holding the phone.


    The assistant who followed behind


    also walked in and closed the door casually, sitting down silently beside Elliot. The atmosphere was really §Ö strange. He didn''t expect Mr. Harper to actually talk with Mr. Ingram for half an hour and even let him go get some documents before continuing their discussion on this S


    coboration.


    The two of them looked like they could start fighting at any moment, how could they sit together and discuss cooperation?


    The assistant shrank his neck and couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, almost bursting into tears.


    The atmosphere was too quiet. The assistant gathered up his courage before speaking up first to break the silence.


    "Mr. Ingram, this is our project n for this coboration. Please take a look at it first while I briefly introduce you to our situation..."


    He exined things simr to what Elliot had said earlier but in more detail while Lawrence asionally nodded indicating he understood.


    "... Ourpany has been wanting to coborate with yourpany for a long time now and we finally found an opportunity this time around. We want to buy that piece ofnd belonging under yourpany." The assistant nced at Elliot as he finished stating their request.


    That piece ofnd they were


    9.


    interested in buying was located within Australia''s wealthiest state; if Elliot wanted to open up Australia''s market, then he would have had started by purchasingnd there so as to build branded hotels upon them which would allow Harper Group to gradually expand throughout Australia. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Elliot had considered it for quite some time before deciding on that goal; however, unexpected events urred, causing his ns stagnate or worse.


    And since RH owned the rights over that piece ofnd usage, Elliot nned on coborating with RH.


    Lawrence naturally knew about Elliot''s n. Since Lawrence sent him here specifically so as negotiate with him, the former showed enough trust towards thetter.


    "How much are you willing to offer, Mr. Harper?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1116 Negotiation (1)

    Chapter 1116 Negotiation (1)


    Chapter 1116 Negotiation (1)


    Elliot looked at Lawrence''s smiling face and couldn''t help but furrow his brows, suppressing his impatience and annoyance. He asked back, "How much did RH offer?"


    Lawrence smiled slightly, "We are working with Mr. Harper in good faith. Why don''t you make an offer first since it is Mr. Harper who wants RH''snd." Elliot became even more dissatisfied. He thought Lawrence was just a small potato, but now it seemed that he had a high position in RH.


    Elliot nced at his assistant and spoke the price they had previously agreed upon, "30 million."


    The assistant sitting next to Elliot calmly observed Lawrence''s expression. The 30 million offered by Harper Group had been budgeted for the valuation of the Australiannd beforehand; it was more than enough for thend, even overestimated by one million due to Mr. Harper''s rtionship with Lawrence.


    They should agree to this price.


    The assistant was secretly thinking when he noticed that Elliot was also carefully observing Lawrence''s expression with a strange feeling in his heart. He felt that it wouldn''t be so simple; perhaps Lawrence would raise the price.


    As soon as Elliot thought of this idea, Lawrence slowly spoke again, "30 million... the price is a bit low."


    Then under Elliot''s expressionless face and the assistant''s surprised gaze filled with disbelief, he continued speaking indifferently, "Our CEO''s minimum psychological price is 50 million."


    The assistant gasped for breath while Elliot''s face darkened slightly.


    The atmosphere in the office unknowingly became stagnant - there was an umunicative suffocating feeling between them three - making even the assistant not daring to speak up silently on one side.


    RH did ask for anything.


    Not only did Elliot feel this way; even after hearing Khalil''s instructed prices, Lawrence was unable to help but feel shocked.


    When they bought that piece ofnd two years ago, they only spent more than 8 million dors on it because Australia''s terrain and environment didn''t quite fit into RH''s goals so they kept holding onto it all along until now where its location wasn''t considered good either since there were undeveloped cities around them which could rent out for no more than twenty million dors maximum.


    Elliot offering thirty million exceeded expectations already, yet Khalil proposed fifty million as their lowest asking price?


    Lawrence took a deep breath when he first heard the price, but now that he thought about it seriously, he realized that he wasn''t as bold as Khalil. Looking at Elliot''s indifferent and cold expression, Lawrence remained calm and used his knowledge to try to persuade him. "What? Mr. Harper thinks fifty million is too high?"


    Elliot looked up at him.


    Lawrence smirked and said, "Thend is located in the most central area of Australia. Although it''s not bustling now, it''s definitely worth this price." Elliot raised an eyebrow and suppressed the hint of hostility in his eyes. "Oh? Why does Mr. Ingram say that?"


    "Mr. Harper, you should know," Lawrence continued smoothly with a sly smile on his face. "In the near future, there will be a new tourist attraction developed nearby along with arge economic business district built around it - all centered around this piece ofnd we''re offering you today." Elliot''s expression darkened slightly; what Lawrence was saying was true.


    When Elliot first became interested in this piece ofnd, it was because he knew that the surrounding economy would rapidly develop within two years which would lead to great prospects for growth.


    "Mr. Harper should consider


    e


    carefully," Lawrence probed further while looking at Elliot''s emotionless face before continuing on with more persuasion tactics, "This piece ofnd isn''t just wanted by Harper Group many other people want it too! Fifty million is our offer based on future development trends. Although some may think that exceeds their budget initially, after giving some thought, they''ll realize what an amazing deal this truly is! Moreover..."


    Lawrence drew out his words slowly for emphasis, "... this can also be seen as fate between our twopanies!" His words were full of meaning which caused Elliot''s facial expression to suddenly change.


    Wasn''t Lawrence implying something about himself and Rose? Was he trying to show off in front of him?!


    Ha...


    Despite feeling annoyed internally, Elliot managed to suppress his anger somewhat reluctantly while maintaining a stern look on his face. "Alright, fifty million dors then. However, I want to meet RH''s CEO."


    Lawrence felt taken aback by Elliot''s sudden request.


    "What does Mr. Harper mean?"


    Elliotughed sarcastically, "With such a big coboration, are you sure you can talk to me with your identity?"


    "I only talk to your CEO." As soon as the words came out of his mouth, Elliot looked down on Lawrence with a hint of mockery in his eyes.


    Lawrence was not really in charge and what if he agreed to cooperate and then ran away? Given that he had tried to leave with Rose before, Elliot felt that Lawrence was really irresponsible...


    Thinking of this, Elliot immediately stopped himself from thinking further. He was afraid that he would lose control of his temper if he continued. Talking about cooperation with Lawrence was too risky and he wasn''t qualified enough to talk to him anyway.


    Naturally, Lawrence could see the meaning behind Elliot''s expression and hisck of trust in him. He felt slightly ufortable but this coboration was a struggle between Khalil and Elliot. He couldn''t ruin it because of himself.


    After a moment''s silence, Lawrence replied. "Okay, I''ll ask my CEO."


    "Wait." Elliot stopped him as he stood up to make a call next door and added his request from earlier. "Video chat."


    Lawrence tightened his right hand


    holding the phone for a moment but then let go quickly. He looked deeply at Elliot with a hint of sharpness in his eyes.''m not sure if the CEO will agree or not. This project was egr


    elN?velDrama.Org content.


    assigned by the CEO to me. But you required me to call my CEO because you thought I wasn''t qualified enough for it. If you don''t meet her in


    person, won''t you discuss it


    anymore?"


    Elliot narrowed his eyes as they became deep andplex; feeling something off about Mr. Ingram''s nervousness, "Why are you so nervous? I''m more curious about your CEO."


    He really wondered who RH''s CEO is; what kind of person created such an influential group overseas so¨¨ quickly? Moreover, every time Elliott thought of RH''s CEO, there would be an inexplicable excitement oneven anticipation deep inside him.


    Elliott didn''t understand why he had these feelings though.

 Chapter 1117 Negotiation (2)

    Chapter 1117 Negotiation (2)


    Chapter 1117 Negotiation (2)


    Lawrence''s smile disappeared, and he locked eyes with Elliot in the air. The tension between them became increasingly intense, and the assistant standing beside them lowered his head in silence, afraid that they would start fighting at any moment.


    After a moment of silence, the assistant sat restlessly while coughing twice to remind these two big shots. The tension between them gradually eased.


    Lawrence was the first to break eye contact and went to make a phone call by the window.


    Elliot''s gaze followed his figure until he walked over to the window. He didn''t look away for quite some time but couldn''t see Lawrence''s face since he had his back turned towards him.


    The assistant lowered his voice cautiously and asked, "Mr. Harper, do we really need to spend fifty million dors on this? It''s far beyond our budget range."


    Elliot remained calm with a somewhat absent-minded expression as if lost in thought before finally saying, "Don''t worry; let''s wait and see how things develop."


    The assistant stopped talking.


    A few minutester, Lawrence hung up on a phone call and came back smiling again. "Mr. Harper," he said while sitting down again, "our CEO says we can video chat now. He''ll be calling soon himself to discuss this project with you."


    Elliot nodded without changing expression as an odd feeling deepened inside him once more.


    Soon enough, their video call began after Lawrence answered it on speakerphone revealing a foreigner with blonde hair and blue eyes whom Elliot found unfamiliar upon seeing him for the first time.


    As soon as Elliot saw Saliva''s face, that strange feeling vanished entirely from within him, despite not being able to exin why exactly but still felt like something off about RH''s CEO.


    "Hello! You must be Elliot?" Saliva greeted warmly before continuing further, "I''m RH''s CEO Saliva; nice meeting you! I heard from Lawrence that you wanted to talk business? We can begin right away!"


    Elliot frowned but seriously focused on this cooperation, he replied, "I''m Elliot, I''ve exchanged views with Mr. Ingram on this cooperation, yourpany asks for fifty million dors? Although the development trend of this piece ofnd is very good afterward, we can''t rule out that there will be other problems afterward, Saliva, don''t you think that your price is not quite reasonable?


    Saliva blinked and replied with emotion. "This price is just small change for you. If you think it''s too high, there are otherpanies I can work with besides Harper Group."


    Before Elliot could respond, Saliva continued speaking, "But Mr. Harper, after meeting you today, I feel like you are a good guy. I''ll give you a discount as a gesture of friendship - 48 million dors. What do you think, Mr. Harper? This is the lowest price I can offer."


    Khalil watched the man''s face turn gloomy in the video call and couldn''t help but smile strangely - it was an expression that didn''t match his age. Elliot waspletely enraged by this guy.


    A discount? A gesture of friendship?


    He really had some nerve!


    This multi-million dor deal seemed like nothing more than buying vegetables at the market to this guy - he''d even given Elliot two million off?! Who negotiates deals like this?


    What was even worse than that was how careless and indifferent Saliva seemed about everything; he didn''t seem serious or take Elliot seriously at all - it felt like he was just ying around!


    "How does Mr. Harper feel about it now? Harper Group should be doing well financially? If not, I''ll offer you another sincere price: 45 million dors." Saliva nced at Khalil before continuing.


    Elliot was furious.


    "Fine! Fifty million! I want thatnd!" He red fiercely into the camera on his end before adding coldly, "I do notck a few million."


    Saliva pped loudly andughed heartily again, sounding rough yet bold, "As expected from Mr. Harper! So generous!"


    They talked for several more minutes before ending their video call abruptly; Saliva wiped away any trace of emotion from his face as soon as they hung up before standing up from behind the desk to bow respectfully towards Khalil beside him then leaving without looking back.


    Khalil looked at the twenty-minute conversation disyed on screen with satisfaction etched across every feature on his face: Excellent - this deal has been sessful! Elliot fell for the trap...


    He has had his own influence


    abroad for many years, and only recently received specific and urate information that the local government will soon reim thend use rights. It will take no more than a month, by which time he will receive 50 million dors while Elliot will not have ess to thend use rights.


    Elliot spent 50 million buying a piece ofnd that could not be used, just thinking about it felt particrly awesome!


    Who allowed him to bully Mommy?


    Lawrence received a message from Khalil and immediately looked over the contract with Elliot before signing it. "Happy cooperation."


    "Pleasure working with you."


    Lawrence and Elliot stood up and shook hands, each holding a file.


    "Escort Mr. Ingram out," Elliot ordered, and the assistant nodded repeatedly before walking to the door and opening it. "Mr. Ingram, please allow me to escort you downstairs."


    Lawrence took two steps and stopped one step away from the door. He turned around and looked at Elliot, "Mr. Harper, there is one more thing." Elliot also looked at him, with a slightly puzzled expression, listening to what he had to say.


    "Is Rose doing okay?" Lawrence pursed his lips and asked in a gentle voice, suppressing the slight worry in his heart.


    In the next second, Elliot''s face instantly darkened and he blurted out impatiently, "What does this have to do with you? Mr. Ingram seems to be too nosy."


    Rose is his wife, his spouse! Lawrence asked about Rose in front of him, what qualifications does he have!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Elliot''s hand with the papers tightened, Lawrence was just too much of a punching bag. He wanted to punch him hard in the face again.


    Lawrence guessed a bit of his


    thoughts from his expression, and


    although he was unhappy and worried, he had to endure it when he thought that Rose was still with him. "I just care about Rose. And yesterday she came to the airport to see me off. I was leaving, but you misunderstood her." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Upon hearing these words, Elliot''s face became even darker. He showed obvious hostility and


    ferocity on his face, and the atmosphere around him became sharp. This has nothing to do with you Mr. Ingram! Whether she wants


    to stay or leave, I naturally know. Please leave, Mr. Ingram."

 Chapter 1118 Negotiation (3)

    Chapter 1118 Negotiation (3)


    Chapter 1118 Negotiation (3)


    Elliot''s blunt expulsion of Lawrence made the assistant at the door tremble with fear. He spoke cautiously, "Mr. Ingram, I''ll escort you out now."


    They had just agreed to coborate, and it would be a great loss if it ended abruptly due to a few words. Besides, Mr. Harper had been in a bad moodtely and Elliot needed to be careful.


    Lawrence gave Elliot a deep look before leaving Harper Group without saying anything.


    After the office quieted down, Elliot pounded his fist hard on the desk with a loud bang. The knuckles on his hand quickly turned red and swollen from the impact but it was nothingpared to his anger and jealousy inside.


    Just as Lawrence was being escorted by an assistant to the garage, the front desk manager called.


    "Mr. Harper, there''s awyer at reception who wants to see you. Should I let him in?"


    Still fuming with anger, Elliot didn''t think twice before responding coldly in a low voice, "I didn''t make an appointment with anywyer; handle him who hasn''t made the appointment ording topany policy."


    He was about to hang up when he heard urgency in the manager''s voice. "Mr. Harper! Thiswyer doesn''t have an appointment but he says Mrs. Harper asked him here!"


    Elliot''s face instantly darkened.


    Awyer?


    "Let hime up," he said curtly.


    Elliot sat on his sofa looking grim as Rose''s appointedwyer walked into his office carrying a briefcase while sporting ck-framed sses that gave him an air of sophistication.


    "Hello, Mr. Harper, I''m the attorney sent by Miss Russell so we can discuss divorce matters." said this middle-aged man politely while standing next to Elliot.N?velDrama.Org content.


    The piercing gaze that fell upon him from Mr. Harper left little doubt that this meeting would not go smoothly.


    Elliot pursed his lips tightly revealing some gloominess but remained silent.


    The attorney cleared his throat nervously before continuing, "This is Miss Russell''s proposed contract which we can amend after discussing your requirements..." He handed over an agreement from within his briefcase while noticing how angry Mr. Harper looked right now.


    Thewyer was startled, his hand holding the agreement shaking slightly.


    Elliot stared coldly at the bold and ck words on the cover of the agreement in front of him.


    Divorce Agreement.


    He stared deeply at these big words, gritting his teeth hard. His hands quickly reached out and tore the agreement to pieces, scattering it all over the office.


    Thewyer couldn''t believe what he was seeing as he looked down at the shredded paper on the ground and then back up at Elliot. He saw that Elliot''s eyes were dark and heavy with a tinge of deep red underneath them. He red fiercely at the scraps of paper on the floor that still had "divorce" written on them.


    There was a deathly silence in the office.


    Thewyer was once again frightened by Elliot''s reaction. He never imagined that such a scene would happen when Rose had said it would be easy to get Elliot to sign off on this divorce agreement.


    Could it be that Mr. Harper...


    "Divorce? Ha!" Elliot''s eyes were tinged with red as he squeezed his fist so tightly that one could hear his joints creaking from being overused. "It will never happen." He dered firmly.


    Thewyer was taken aback but without thinking twice, blurted out, "Miss Russell wants a divorce."


    At first, he thought it would be an easy negotiation but now it seemed like there were problems with Elliot instead of Miss Russell wanting to leave him behind.


    "She will never get one!" Interrupting him mid-sentence, Elliott took a deep breath to calm himself down before emotionlessly ordering, "This is your first andst time here."


    "If I see you or any otherwyers taking up this job again," he warned sternly while showing no signs of joking around, "I''ll make sure you''re permanently unemployed in this industry."


    Shivering from fear after hearing


    those wordse out from


    someone who held such status and


    el.nex


    power like Elliott did, thewyer knew for certain those weren''t empty threats either - especially since losing their job wasn''t something he wanted.


    As soon as thewyer left in haste; Elliott''s assistant sitting quietly


    nearby nced over towards where thewyer had just fled before looking back towards his boss


    el.n


    closed door feeling uneasy about


    reporting work progress right now...


    After thewyer left, Elliot swept all the files off his desk and onto the floor. His eyes were so dark, as if there were turbulent undercurrents swirling beneath them that would burst forth at any moment.


    The office was so quiet it was unnerving, with only Elliot''s heavy breathing breaking the silence. After a long while, he tore his gaze away from the divorce papers and wordlessly grabbed his coat before leaving thepany.


    Rose is doing just fine! She wants a divorce anyway.


    She must be really determined.


    Elliot''s angry departure left his assistant too scared to stop him. He could only watch helplessly as Elliot stormed out of sight before sighing in resignation.


    The rtionship between Mr. Harper and Miss Russell seems to be getting more tense by the day. I just hope their fights don''t involve me! Meanwhile, back at home...


    Rose was idly watching short videos in her room when she received a call from herwyer. After listening to what he had to say with growing anger, she mmed her phone down on the bed hard enough to make it bounce.


    "Miss Russell... please talk things over with Mr. Harper or you may find nowyer will take your case in the future." Herwyer sounded both afraid and helpless before hanging up abruptly.


    Leah watched her mother''s furious expression with concern and confusion before tentatively asking, "Mommy? What''s wrong? Don''t get mad... Leah is here for you."


    Looking at Leah''s cute face softened Rose''s anger slightly as she patted her daughter on the head but then heard Elliot pull up outside which reignited it immediately.


    Unbeknownst even to herself, ever since returning home and meeting Elliot again, her emotions were constantly fluctuating depending on him - mostly anger whenever they interacted - but usually managed not to tet anyone else see how she felt about it all.


    In front of the vi, it was indeed Elliot''s car. He sped all the way home, just the thought of Rose divorcing herself was like a fire burning in his heart, if he didn''t vent it out, he would stay angry.

 Chapter 1119 Provocation (1)

    Chapter 1119 Provocation (1)


    Chapter 1119 Provocation (1)


    Elliot strode up the stairs and went straight to Rose''s room, pushing the door open in one breath.


    Rose looked up at him but didn''t want to acknowledge him. Who knew this man would barge into her room without any warning? She frowned and stared back at him coldly.


    Leah was sitting next to Rose on the bed, looking curious as she examined her father''s expression. She nced over at her mother before shrinking back and remaining silent.


    Her father''s expression was terrifying!


    "Rose! How dare you hire awyer to talk about divorce with me in my ownpany?!" Elliot pushed open the door and immediately confronted Rose. He watched as she remained emotionless while staring back at him, causing his heartache to intensify. He couldn''t help but growl lowly, "You can forget about it! It''s impossible!"


    Rose burst outughing when she heard his words. "Why is it impossible? There are so manywyers in this world; I don''t believe that no one will take my case!"


    Elliot''s temples throbbed when he heard her words, feeling like his head was going to explode from anger. He clenched his fists tightly and spoke fiercely, "It is impossible! Nowyer dares take your divorce case because you''ll never be able to get divorced without my consent! Even if you find a judge who agrees with you, it won''t matter because I won''t allow it! If you don''t believe me, then go ahead and try!"


    Rose was taken aback by what he said while Leah beside her couldn''t believe what she had just heard either; she covered her mouth with both hands trying not to scream out loud.


    Her father didn''t want a divorce from her mommy after all!


    She never expected that Elliot cared so much for her mommy!


    Rose only felt Elliot seem arrogant and conceited, as though anything he said coulde true no matter what.


    With cheeks flushed red from anger, Rose''s eyes became even brighter than before which momentarily blinded Elliot''s vision.


    "Elliot, stop being so arrogant!"


    "I''m going to see if you really have control over everything! Just wait for me. I will definitely get divorced from you!"


    As Rose slid off the bed onto the floor below where soft nkets brushed against her feet causing an itchiness that made her heartbeat faster while making some careless remarks due to frustration.


    Elliot''s gaze grew darker by each passing second until finally there were no words left for him to speak anymore.


    Rose turned around and hugged Leah, ready to leave. She coldly snorted several times and was stopped by Elliot when she passed him. "You can''t go anywhere."


    As soon as he spoke, his voice became low and hoarse. The sound was maic, making her unable to help blushing and her heart beating fast. She didn''t know if it was out of anger or something else.


    "We''re going downstairs to eat! Is that okay?"


    After speaking, she went around Elliot and took the child downstairs. Her tone softened in the end.


    Elliot watched her back with deep reluctance in his eyes.


    He would never give Rose a chance for divorce.


    Never.


    On the other side, as soon as Sean returned to Shadewoods Vi, Valentin stared at him nervously and pulled him inside by the arm. "Sean, what happened? You couldn''t escape?"


    Tom exined everything that


    happened at the airport before


    Valentin knew about it all. He


    couldn''t help but sigh with wormet


    "It''s Elliot again! If you didn''t leave this time, he might find outter! Really now... he''s everywhere!"


    Sean nodded in agreement while clenching his fists tightly with indignation on his face. "Mommy was taken back by him; my sister is here too so I stayed behind with Uncle Tom to help Mommy! I''m going to make him suffer!"


    Valentin felt both worried and amused looking at Sean''s little figure. "Sean... Mr. Harper is not simple-minded; he has deep scheming skills, so don''t act recklessly or else he''ll notice you."


    Sean shook his head stubbornly. "No way! My stupid dad is too dumb; he won''t notice anything wrong happening around me anyway. Besides, I have ways of avoiding detection, so don''t worry."


    Valentin looked at Sean''s determined expression but still thought that this kind of calmness wasn''t typical of a five-year-old child.


    "Be careful," warned Valentin.


    The next day Elliot arrived early at work just as an assistant carrying a cake approached from the front desk area towards him. He ignored thempletely without stopping until they both entered into CEO''s private elevator together.


    "Good morning, Mr. Harper! This is your cake; haven''t had breakfast yet?" The assistant handed over an eight-inch cake smilingly greeting Elliot who remained silent throughout their interaction.


    ncing at the cake, she could sawyers of fruit and cream. The sweet aroma filled the elevator as it ascended quickly to the top floor. Elliot''s expressionless face turned away from it. "I''m not eating it. Take it away."


    The assistant looked at the exquisite cake and muttered, "It looks delicious and beautiful... Maybe a woman who admires Mr. Harper sent it before."


    "If you don''t eat it, can I have some?" The assistant cautiously looked at Elliot and saw him nod slightly with calmness on his face, which made her smile.


    As soon as they arrived on the top floor with a ding sound, the assistant stepped out first to his position and opened up the cake just in time for Elliot to walk slowly over to his desk.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Bang!"


    A muffled sound followed by low groans came from where she was standing; she had opened up the cake only for it to explode suddenly! The frightened assistant stood still with a pale face while colleague''s around were startled by what happened - they looked at the assistant and then back at Elliot beside him.


    Elliot lowered his head, looking down upon tiny spots of cream on his suit jacket while a small piece of strawberry slid off from its hem onto the ground below.


    His eyebrows furrowed tightly together in anger.


    The assistant regained


    consciousness after staring nkly


    into space for some time; he


    watched helplessly as Elliot walked


    into his office wearing an icy expression. He tried wiping off?arge


    patches of cream stains on his clothes but ended up making them


    worse instead - deepening their color even more unevenly across its surface area.


    Elliot immediately took off his coat when he entered into office; fortunately only parts of its hemline and cuffs were stained with some cream, so he changed into another suit jacket without showing any facial expressions.


    That cake was meant for him!


    If today it wasn''t given to an assistant, then that person who got sttered all over would be him instead!


    Who did this?


    Elliot couldn''t help but turn cold-faced now that such childish pranks had been yed upon him; whoever did this would definitely receive proper feedback from himter...


    Under everyone''s pitiful gaze, the assistant apologized proactively after entering Elliot''s office again.

 Chapter 1120 Provocation (2)

    Chapter 1120 Provocation (2)


    Chapter 1120 Provocation (2)


    In the afternoon, the assistant walked into the office with lowered eyes and closed the door, shutting out his colleagues who were still whispering about this morning''s exploding cake incident.


    Elliot heard his voice and put down the file he was holding, looking up at him. The assistant quickly spoke of his investigation results. "Mr. Harper, I''ve found out what happened. Someone put a nitrogen balloon in the cake that exploded. It wasn''t dangerous; at most it just sttered cream on people. Other than that, there was no danger."


    Elliot unconsciously furrowed his brows upon hearing this and thought of what had happened earlier in the morning as he asked, "Who delivered that cake?"


    The assistant hesitated.


    Not hearing a response from him made Elliot''s expression darken slightly as he raised an eyebrow and said, "Hmm?"


    "I-I didn''t find out, Mr. Harper," replied the assistant.


    He felt surprised yet doubtful when he checked surveince footage; it showed someone delivering a package to the reception desk in the morning. When he went to look for whoever delivered itter on, they couldn''t be reached by phone.


    The lead ended there.


    The delivery man who brought over cakes also didn''t seem suspicious at all.


    But who would randomly hide a nitrogen balloon inside a cake?


    The assistant truthfully reported back with his findings which only made Elliot''s expression grow more serious by each passing second.


    Ever since finding out about this situation earlier today, something felt off to him too but now seeing how Elliot looked like right now made him quickly try to tter him by saying, "Mr. Harper... I think maybe someone is jealous of how powerful you are, so they yed this little trick on you."


    He rambled on but Elliot grew increasingly impatient as he listened; perhaps it really was like what his assistant said - some petty person ying childish pranks behind their backs? Ha! How immature!


    Having experienced countless simr situations over these years has taught Elliot to stay calm. He simply said, "No need for further investigation then... just be more careful next time."


    After speaking those words, he went attending the shareholder meeting in the conference room where everyone suddenly quieted down upon seeing him walk in through those doors - all eyes focused solely onto one man alone - Mr. Elliot Harper himself.


    The meeting proceeded as usual, with Elliot''s sharp tactics and superior strategic nning, leaving the senior shareholders unable to speak up or do anything but cooperate with him. After all, Elliot was the one in charge of Harper Group now; he was its true leader.


    "Is there anyone else who needs to report?" Looking at the people sitting upright before him, Elliot scanned his gaze over them and thennded on hisptop in front of him. He tapped his fingers lightly on the table with his right hand.


    A department manager shivered under Elliot''s intentional gaze and stood up even before being asked to speak. The attention of everyone in the room shifted towards him, especially that of the man sitting at the head of it all.


    The department manager trembled


    as he held onto his report file. But just as he opened his mouth to begin speaking, suddenly everything went ck on therge screen


    behind Elliot. The projection polned


    longer showed a summary stide from a presentation on Elliott''sputer but instead disyed onlyN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    a pair of hands wearing ck gloves against a dark background. Content


    belongs to


    Everyone erupted into an uproar at this sudden turn of events, causing Elliot to furrow his brow deeply. He nced down towards where his assistant sat below him; he was signaling for his assistant urgently with her eyes.


    Elliot took another look at what was still being disyed on his ownptop screen - just slides from their presentation - before turning back around again and seeing an unfamiliar scene ying out in front of him along with those strange hands.


    "Mr. Harper... Elliot... I''ve heard so much about you." Suddenly there came crackling sounds like electric currents running through wires followed by a voice that had been altered mechanically speaking coldly yet emotionally.


    Elliot''s expression changed slightly as he watched silently while listening intently.


    "I remember every mistake you''ve made these past few years," said that voice filled with emotion, almost instantly making it clear that whoever this person is, they are not an ally.


    He nced over towards where his


    assistant sat once more before returning focus back onto what was happening on the screen: everyone else present remained speechless while watching the big screen behind them which was now


    qve


    disying somethingpletely


    different than what they had


    expected or prepared for


    beforehand!


    "Who are you?" asked Elliott calmly.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is that I know everything you''ve done! You''re nothing but a scumbag! How can someone like you be a CEO? I bet Harper Group won''tst much longer..."


    The stranger spoke these insulting words through a voice changer, and he insulted Elliot of all people. This person had the guts.


    The other shareholders in the


    conference room watched silently as this happened. Some


    shareholders who opposed Elliott


    were dissatisfied with him listened intently, as if they wanted to hear something from these words that they could use to threaten him in the future.


    But the person on the screen only ranted about how Elliot was a scumbag and had been involved in many shady dealings over the years. He spoke passionately but did not reveal any specific details.


    Elliot''s eyes were filled with anger and his face was dark when he nced at his assistant who had just walked into the room. When he saw her nodding her head, he managed to suppress most of his rage and asked coldly, "Who are you?"


    "Hmph, it''s none of your business who I am! Remember what you''ve done because if I find out anything else about your dirty secrets, I''ll blow up yourpany! Don''t think for one second that I''m bluffing!"


    As this person continued speaking, Elliot felt increasingly uneasy because his tone sounded familiar yet unfamiliar at the same time. He couldn''t recall knowing anyone with such an audacious attitude towards him before.


    This guy made him feel curious and suspicious simultaneously; It was true that he didn''t know this guy, and by the tone of this guy''s voice, Elliot could tell the guy disliked him and loathed him.


    Who could this be?


    The shareholders looked at each other in confusion while some more influential ones became rmed upon hearing that theirpany might get blown up soon. "Mr. Harper, what is going on here? Who is this person threatening us? Do you know him?" "Yes, Mr. Harper! They said they would blow up ourpany! What have you done? Who is this person?"

 Chapter 1121 Provocation (3)

    Chapter 1121 Provocation (3)


    Chapter 1121 Provocation (3)


    The noises spread throughout the entire conference room without anyone realizing it. The person on the other end of the screen seemed to be aware of what was happening in the room and suddenly turned off the projection screen, which reverted back to a slide temte.


    Elliot sat in his seat with a furrowed brow, lost in thought for quite some time. Suddenly, he stood up and mmed his hand down on the table, startling all of the rowdy shareholders below him into silence.


    "The meeting is adjourned for today. Bring your department''s ns and proposals to me. If they''re not up to par, take them back and revise them. Also, we''ll establish detailed regtions for shareholder dividendster."


    Elliot surveyed everyone with a dark expression as they involuntarily fell silent before finally dispersing.


    Before adjourning, Elliot didn''t even mention that this matter couldn''t be publicized - let alone when so many people were present at this meeting; what happened today couldn''t be kept hidden no matter how much he wanted it to be concealed - but Elliot had no intention of keeping it under wraps anyway.


    Afterward, he followed his assistant into both monitoring rooms andputer programming departments within theirpany.


    His assistant had just received Elliot''s signal moments ago and went out searching for whoever hacked their system; however upon arriving at their technical department they found nothing incriminating left behind by whoever did this - who was very cunning indeed - especially since their hacking skills far surpassed those of any member within their own technical team!


    Half-lit by overhead lighting while giving off an icy cold re from one side of his face made Elliot seem ruthless as well as menacing enough that even his assistant shuddered beside him; internally cursing out whoever dared hack intopany systems like that!


    Why was everything so chaotic today? First there was an explosion involving cake earlier this morning, then now something like this?


    He nced over at Mr. Harper quietly before returning to deep thought once more. "Do you think it''s possible that whoever caused both incidents could actually be one person?" He asked aloud while sitting inside his office alongside his assistant.


    His assistant froze momentarily because he hadn''t considered such a possibility until now but after thinking about it carefully, he realized that there might actually be some truth behind what Elliot said!


    But who could possibly have done such things?


    "Tell our technical department to keep close tabs on our surveince footage 24/7," instructed Elliot after taking another momentary pause before continuing, "Especially monitor recordings from our rear entrance cameras along with my floor..."


    Elliot gave further instructions regarding these matters which were ryed by his assistant before putting aside these thoughts temporarily so he could focus on other business affairs instead.


    Although he had given the order, this matter kept him angry all day. In his free time, he couldn''t control his rage and even threw the files a few times. The staff who came to report their work happened to walk in and got scolded badly.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The entirepany was immersed in Elliot''s anger all day long, and as they approached the center of power, the storm became more intense. On the other hand, the person who made Elliot so furious happily shut down hisputer under Valentin''s amazed gaze.


    With a simple action from Sean, all of the codes on several pages disappeared from theputer screen. He had an ount that Khalil gave him which allowed him to attack anyrgepany''s IP at will.


    In the afternoon, when Elliot was being driven back home by his assistant after a long day of frustration, nobody dared say anything. Today''s events left Elliot unhappy and none of his subordinates dared to be happy either.


    As the assistant drove through a traffic light onto another wide driveway leading towards Elliot''s vi and was about to elerate again when suddenly the car broke down.


    Elliot went down with his assistant


    for a quick look but then suddenly exploded with anger that had been building up inside him all day long He kicked one of tires hard which someone had tampered with earlier while cursing under his breath, "Damn it!"


    It was not just an unlucky day; someone deliberately targeted him without revealing himself or leaving any clues behind despite Elliot feeling like everything that happened today was done by one person targeting only him!


    "Go find out! Whoever is doing this repeatedly must be found! It is damn frustrating!" He spoke furiously while kicking another tire hard once again! The assistant didn''t dare breathe heavily and quickly agreed before arranging for another car to take Elliot back home while sending off the broken- down car for repairs at a garage nearby.


    After everything was taken care of, the assistant let out a deep sigh looking towards where Elliott disappeared before muttering, "What an exhausting day."


    Meanwhile, Seanughed heartily after watching everything unfold right before him, feeling nothing but joyous satisfaction within himself thinking, ''It feels so good! That''s the price he should pay for bullying my mommy and abandoning us?"


    After dealing with her scumbag father, Valentin nced at the screen and then back at the little boy. He didn''t say anything, but his eyes sparkled with excitement and a hint of anticipation.


    Valentin couldn''t help but worry after feeling excited. "Sean, you''ve made Elliot so angry today. Isn''t that enough? What if he finds out? It''s not good to make such a big fuss."


    Sean''s smile faded as he looked at Elliot on the screen. He snorted coldly and said without any hesitation, "I still have one more gift for him! Don''t worry; I won''t let him find out!"


    Sean was both determined and stubborn, so Valentin decided not to persuade him anymore and thought he needed to protect Sean even more carefully.


    Elliot returned to the vi and paused outside Rose''s room before silently standing there for a while before returning to his own room.


    Rose was unaware of all this.


    Elliot had locked her up in the vi where she couldn''t go anywhere or do anything except get bored out of her mind. She hardly saw him these days either way; however, she knew that even if she did see Elliot he wouldn''t let her leave anyway.


    Elliot had made up his mind to keep her here!


    Fortunately, Leah was by her side.


    She contacted severalwyers in the country who all refused her without exception. It really proved what Elliot said - "No one dares take your case."


    Rose couldn''t find anywyers in the


    country so she wanted Lawrence abroad to help find awyer for herself - surely he could find one easily - but then again she feared contacting Lawrence would only lead Elliott finding out again and they might fight again... which would


    make things worse for everyone


    involved.


    Thinking back on what happened at the airport that day made Rose shudder slightly as she temporarily abandoned thoughts of asking Lawrence for help finding awyer.


    She gradually calmed down instead, wanting to see how long Elliot wanted to keep her locked up.

 Chapter 1122 Provocation (4)

    Chapter 1122 Provocation (4)


    Chapter 1122 Provocation (4)


    At ten in the morning, Elliot arrived at thepany. As he entered the lobby, a little boy followed in.


    Perhaps because Sean was so small, no one noticed him. Even the receptionist didn''t see him and let him follow Elliot inside. If anyone did notice, they would assume he was an employee''s child.


    Sean managed to find a spot where he could see Elliot from the lobby and grinned mischievously.


    Elliot was standing by the elevator door. The elevator opened quickly since it was his private elevator. Sean smiled as he watched Elliot step inside before pressing a button on a small device in his hand.


    The elevator suddenly shook violently as it ascended beforeing to an abrupt stop.


    "What''s going on?"


    With the CEO''s private elevator losing power, the sound of buttons being pressed in thepany''s technical department was constant, but no one dared to speak. That''s because their CEO, Mr. Harper, stood there expressionless, staring intently at the monitor''s screen.


    On the other side, the assistant inside the elevator, despite being mentally prepared, was still startled by the sudden stop. He patted his chest and looked at the pitch-ck elevator, trembling with fear. Then, he remembered that Mr. Harper had arranged everything outside already. He rxed and took out his phone.


    It turned out that it wasn''t Elliot who was stuck in there but rather one of his assistants instead. And Elliot had entered the technical department earlier to closely monitor the situation within thepany. He observed everything from every angle, leaving no blind spots in his surveince.


    He suspected that the person behind all those tricks surely had another card up their sleeve. He didn''t know the exact purpose of their actions but had a vague feeling that the individual who appeared at the meeting yesterday had something to do with it.


    "Quickly track down the culprit," With his emotions concealed, Elliot calmly issued themand. Under the urgent search by the technical staff, the target was located in a corner of thepany''s lobby.


    Observing the bustling lobby, Elliot immediately contacted the security at the entrance. "Until I arrive in the lobby, no one is allowed to leave thepany."


    Immediately, he turned his gaze towards the specific individual identified by the technical staff. In the moment he saw the person''s face clearly, his pupils constricted significantly. In the depths of his eyes, there was a mixture of disbelief and confusion.


    He didn''t have time to think about anything else. With a long stride, he walked out of the technical department and quickly headed towards the lobby. Sean wasughing triumphantly in the lobby, intentionally or unintentionally ncing at the front desk. The employee at the front desk answered a phone call and then led someone to the elevator door. He knew that his "gift" for Elliot today had been sessfully delivered.


    During this time, he went to an employee and asked for a ss of water. After drinking it slowly, he was ready to leave when suddenly a pair of long legs appeared in front of him, casting a shadow over himpletely.


    Sean looked up but couldn''t see clearly due to backlighting on Elliot''s face. "Uncle, you''re blocking my way," he said.


    When Elliot saw Sean''s appearance on surveince footage, he felt shocked. Now that he saw what this little boy really looked like with his own eyes, his mind became dizzy for a moment as he remembered yesterday''s warning from someone during the meeting. Although it sounded nonsensical, upon careful consideration, that action were somewhat childish and boring.


    He had thought that the one behind yesterday''s incident was just a child but dismissed that idea immediately without giving it much thought. Now the one who appeared before him was indeed a little boy who looked five or six years old.


    Moreover, this child looked exactly like Rose''s daughter Leah! However Leah was female while this little child was male!


    Elliot''s expression darkened, and he


    suddenly grabbed the back of the boy''s cor, lifting him up to eye level, ignoring the child''s struggles. They locked eyes, and Elliot didn''t miss a single emotion disyed on the boy''s face.


    And Sean never expected himself being caught by such an awful father like Elliot!


    ''How did Elliot know I was here? Did he find out my doing?''


    It shouldn''t be possible! There should be no trace left behind...


    "You! Let me go! Put me down!" Sean suppressed his initial panic and began to struggle. His words were filled with dissatisfaction and resentment towards Elliot. "You''re a bad person! Why are you holding me? Let me go!"


    "What''s your name?" Elliot asked in a low voice, allowing Sean to struggle. After all, a child his size wouldn''t be able to break free from his grip. Sean waved his little fists, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t reach Elliot, and he felt pain in his neck from being held like that. He shouted with a childlike voice, "I won''t tell you!"


    The surrounding employees were stunned, watching the scene of Elliot grappling with a little boy. They rubbed their eyes in disbelief.


    Elliot lifted the child and sat them down on the nearby sofa, not letting go of the boy even as he sat down himself. He kept the child close to him, not allowing any space between them.


    "What is your rtionship with Leah?


    Or rather, are you her elder or younger brother?" Elliot''s face had returned to calmness. At first sight of Sean, he couldn''t believe it. After all, Rose had never told him that she had a twin son in addition to a daughter.


    Rose has given birth to two children!


    "I''m not telling you! I won''t tell you! You scumbag, let me go!" Sean red at Elliot with anger and frustration, thrashing about with his arms and legs, but he couldn''t break free from Elliot''s grip. "Let me go now!"


    As he looked at the appearance of this child, Elliot''s eyelids twitched fiercely.


    This looked familiar.


    She acted like this before.


    "Rose is your mother? Who is your father?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot suppressed the strange feeling in his heart and continued speaking, even though the little boy didn''t answer his question at all.


    "I don''t know! You''re so annoying!" Sean gritted his teeth, feeling angry and frustrated that his scumbag dad would treat him like this.


    Seeing no way out, Sean decided to change tactics. Instead of struggling to break free, he inched closer and took a bite at Elliot''s hand that was holding him. His teeth met Elliot''s wrist bone, causing pain, and Elliot immediately released him. Sean began to cry, tears streaming down his face as he whimpered, "It hurts so much..."


    Elliot nced at the small tooth mark on his wrist, and the anger he had been holding back was about to burst out. But looking at the tearful little face


    in front of him, all his anger unconsciously dissipated.


    "Okay, stop crying now." Heforted in a low voice, loosened his grip on the child''s hand, but still assured that the child was within his control.

 Chapter 1123 Catch (1)

    Chapter 1123 Catch (1)


    Chapter 1123 Catch (1)


    Sean hadn''t actually cried, he was just putting on a show to get his father to let him go. But it didn''t work. He casually nced at his father''s wrist and saw his own bite marks.


    "Yesterday''s incident was your doing," Elliot said firmly, looking at the little boy with a cold expression that made Sean stutter in response, "What are you talking about? I don''t understand!" Sean tried to y dumb.


    Elliot smirked and looked at him with amusement before turning away and leaving thepany lobby with Sean in tow.


    "Hey, where are you taking me?" Sean asked as they walked away.


    Meanwhile, Valentin had been waiting for Sean but he still hadn''t returned. He paced around the room anxiously and considered going to Harper Group himself when he remembered what Sean had told him before leaving: if he didn''te back within an hour, something must have happened. It was already past that time now!


    Valentin waited for ten more minutes before finally calling Rose in a panic.


    When Rose received Valentin''s call, she jumped out of bed immediately. She froze for a moment after hanging up the phone until Leah came over asking her what was wrong. Then she quickly got dressed and left while instructing Leah not to leave their home until she returned safely.


    At the vi gate, one of their servants caught up with her telling her that Mr. Harper had ordered them not to let her leave but Rose ignored thempletely as she rushed out without any further obstacles or hindrances from anyone outside either.


    Rose couldn''t believe that her son would do something so dangerous! And why did he keep it from her? What if Elliot found out? Wasn''t this putting Sean''s life in danger?


    Rose gritted her teeth as the car sped up, worried about Sean being discovered and seething with anger towards Elliot. She was holding back a surge of emotion, wishing she could fly to her son''s side immediately.


    Half an hourter, Rose arrived at thepany in a rage. Ignoring the friendly smile from the receptionist, she headed straight for the elevator and quickly made it to the top floor.


    The assistant was momentarily blinded by Rose''s arrival and didn''t get a good look at her face before seeing her rush into Mr. Harper''s office. He had thought about following but remembered what Mr. Harper had instructed him earlier and decided against it.


    "Elliot!"


    With a loud bang, Rose pushed open his office door and saw him buried in paperwork at his desk.


    She let out an angry roar that echoed outside of his door before everyone felt their bodies shake slightly as if something powerful had just entered their space.


    But in just one second, Elliot''s office door mmed shut.


    Elliot slowly raised his head when he heard Rose enter but wasn''t surprised to see her there.


    "What do you want?" he asked calmly.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Rose''s anger dissipated slightly under his gaze but red up again when she thought about Sean being in Elliot''s hands.


    "Where did you take my child? I know you''ve seen Sean! Where is he? Give me my child!" Her face turned red with fury or perhaps urgency or both. Looking deeply into Rose''s eyes for a moment, Elliot couldn''t quite put words to how he felt - angry yet disappointed yet hopeless all at once. "You won''t be seeing your child anytime soon," he sneered coldly despite feeling uneasy himself while forcing himself to keep calm. Rose''s eyes were bright and red with anger, worried about her son''s safety. She was afraid that this man would do something to harm her child. "Elliot!" she called out his name, each word filled with sadness and anger. Her face became serious and dark as she spoke, "That''s my child! Give Sean back to me!"


    Elliot watched as she grew more anxious, secretly pleased but also feeling suffocated and frustrated. Rose... not only had a daughter, but even gave birth to twins with another man! Ha! It was ridiculous...


    As soon as he thought of this, Elliot couldn''t help but be enraged. "Your child? Rose, I didn''t even know you had twins! You didn''t let me see that boy before because you were afraid i''d hurt him? You''re really something else... not only did you fake your death and run away from me all those years ago, but you also gave birth to twins with some wild man. You''re really something else..."


    The more he spoke, the angrier he became until suddenly he stood up from his seat while leaning forward slightly towards Rose. He stared at her face-to-face while holding both hands in front of him; his eyebrows raised high in an angry expression on his cold ck face which startled Rose.


    "What are you talking about? When I..." Rose was startled by him and angered by what he said so much so that she wanted to exin herself immediately but then a realization passed through her mind causing her to shut up abruptly before changing the subject. "That''s my business; it has nothing to do with you! Elliot, give my child back now or if I see any harme upon him, I won''t let you off!"


    Her children were everything for her; she could not ept anyone hurting them no matter who they were - even if it was Elliot himself.


    A mocking smile appeared on Elliot''s lips which deeply stung Rose''s eyes. "Since you know your child is here," said Elliot slowly without blinking an eye at the woman''s face, "you must know what he did."


    Rose''s angry expression froze for a moment.


    "He wants to blow up mypany," continued Elliott staring intently into the woman''s eyes.


    "I have someone watching over him now." Then he looked directly at the stunned Rose in front of him and said word for word, "You''ll never find him."

 Chapter 1124 Catch (2)

    Chapter 1124 Catch (2)


    Chapter 1124 Catch (2)


    Rose was furious and embarrassed as she watched him confidently spout these words. With a burst of energy, she rushed forward and grabbed his cor, lifting him forcefully from his position.


    "Elliot! That''s my son! This is kidnapping! Uwful confinement! I can sue you for this! You better return my child immediately, or I won''t let you off the hook!"


    Elliot lowered his head and nced at her hand tightly gripping his cor. Although slender and fair, the back of her hand showed bulging blue veins from exertion.


    Her gritted teeth and furious expression gave Elliot a sense of vindication, but seeing Rose with her eyes red and clutching his hand so tightly it seemed like she might tear his clothes apart, he couldn''t help but feel an uncontroble ache in his heart, as if it were being cut with a blunt knife, stroke by stroke.


    "Let Seane out quickly!" Rose growled softly and red at him with a hateful look in her eyes.


    Hate?


    Elliot was very close to her, only a head''s distance away. He could clearly see the anger in her eyes. Suddenly, he closed his eyes and felt a bit suffocated. His voice was low and hoarse as he said, "Rose, so your son''s name is Sean."


    Rose was taken aback, and then she became very angry, "What my son is called is none of your business!"


    "Hehe... None of my business, huh?" Elliot lowered his head again, ncing at her wrist once more. Then, he suddenly grasped her, pulling her even closer to him.


    Rose was supporting herself with one hand while pulling Elliot''s cor with the other. Suddenly, she was pulled hard and couldn''t hold her body, falling into Elliot''s arms.


    The two of them embraced each other across the office desk. To be more specific, Elliot forcibly pulled her into his arms and didn''t let go. Instead, he kept her firmly trapped in his embrace.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Rose was momentarily stunned by this action, and when she realized what was happening, she struggled to break free from his embrace. But then Elliot spoke again, "Who is the father of the child? Rose, who did you have this child with?"


    Rose couldn''t answer or didn''t want to answer this question. She was too angry, so it was even less likely that she could give a genuine response to Elliot.


    "Let go! Elliot, are you crazy? You have no right to interfere with my son, and you certainly have no say in who I choose to have children with... Ah! What are you doing?"


    Before Rose could finish her sentence, she was suddenly released by him. The next second, Elliot, who was behind the desk, took steps and swiftly carried her in his arms towards the innermost rest area with a dark expression on his face.


    Rose suddenly felt her body lift off the ground and couldn''t help but let out a low exmation. She then saw Elliot''s extremely displeased expression as he held her and walked inside, which startled her.


    "Fuck you."


    Elliot, with his teeth clenched tightly, was filled with anger.


    Who can tolerate being cheated on? Who can tolerate their beloved woman have children with other men?


    After holding in his anger for so long, Elliot couldn''t take it anymore, especially after Rose''s words had stabbed at his heart.


    She was still his wife!


    "Elliot, you put me down ... You bastard! Get off!" Rose had been giddy and at his words her face involuntarily reddened with anger and fear, and the next thing she knew she was being thrown onto the bed in the lounge by the man, and she watched as he unlocked the door while undoing the cor of his shirt, and then walked towards her.


    Rose looked at his expression and only then did she feel afraid.


    ''Does he really intends to...''


    "Elliot! Snap out of it! I don''t want to!" Rose forced herself to calm down and curled up on the bed. "Bring Sean back, we''ll leave immediately and won''t bother you anymore!"


    As she spoke these words, she watched Elliot unbutton the top two buttons with wide eyes.


    "Don''te any closer...," Rose swallowed nervously. She was actually a little afraid of Elliot in this state, he looked like a hungry wolf fixated on meat.


    "Hmm?" Looking at her, Elliot not only didn''t stop but took a few steps forward, pressing down on Rose. His expression turned somewhat fierce and terrifying, as all the emotions he had hidden deep within burst out.


    Rose had a bad intuition and struggled hard to get up.


    "Get off! Elliot, get off! Don''t press on me, I need to get up!"


    Half an hourter, Rose, in a disheveled state, crawled out of bed and sat on the edge gasping for breath. Her lips were red and swollen, and she looked like a small yellow flower in disarray. She trembled uncontrobly, not out of fear but because Elliot had scared her.


    Elliot, lying in bed, coldly snorted a few times. There was arge tooth mark on his wrist, which was so bruised that it seemed like it might start bleeding.


    Rose naturally did not let him seed, and besides, could she do such a thing with Elliot in this situation? Impossible!


    "Where''s the child? You let Seane over first..."


    Just now, he was really so angry that he lost his mind. And to make matters worse, the woman he had been loved for years was right beneath him. Any man would find it hard to control himself in such a


    situation. But in the end, it was


    Rose''s bite that brought him back to reality.


    The pain in his hand was quite intense and his nerves were jumping along with it.


    However, she only had her child on her mind at this moment.


    Meanwhile, Leah had been pacing around her room ever since her mother left She went down to ask the nanny where her mother went but got no answer. When she


    recalled how Rose answered


    phone earlier, she seemed to have figured something out and


    immediately ran back into her room and locked herself inside before


    calling her brother. Content belongs


    to


    Sean picked up quickly when Leah called him as they could always contact each other through Khalil''s electronic watch design.


    After hearing about Sean''s current


    situation from him over the phone call and receiving a location message from him shortly after that conversation ended; Leah carefully thought about everything for a moment before starting


    nove


    Ou


    preparations for action - wanting to go rescue Sean herself. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As soon as she grabbed hold of her small purse and turned around though, another figure suddenly appeared behind her which startled Leah greatly.


    "What are you doing? You scared me! Move aside!" Leah patted at heart while ring at Shawn with annoyance.


    Shawn nced briefly at the small purse in Leah''s hand before looking around them both cautiously then asked quietly, "Where are you going?"

 Chapter 1125 Catch (3)

    Chapter 1125 Catch (3)


    Chapter 1125 Catch (3)


    Leah nced at Shawn in front of her and calmly said, "Why are you asking this? Move aside, I need to go out." She walked around him and headed downstairs. The little boy followed her down, imitating her every move.


    Leah turned around and saw him following her with a troubled heart. She grabbed her purse in frustration and stomped her foot saying, "What are you doing? Don''t follow me!"


    "I''ll go with you. Who do you want to save?" Shawn''s voice was low, tinged with doubt as he had heard Leah talking on the phone earlier. He remembered seeing Rose leave hurriedly after answering the call.


    They must have been in trouble.


    Shawn''s innocent mind did not realize what his father Elliot had done that made people dislike him so much.


    Leah blinked her big eyes with fluttering eyshes as she stared straight at Shawn''s face wondering if he could be trusted or not.


    After several minutes of contemtion, she made up her mind that it would be better to have someone else help them rescue Sean rather than going alone without any backup n.


    "Okay then,e along," she said finally.


    The two little ones sneaked out of the vi they were staying in and hailed a cab outside which took them directly to Sean''s location - a two-story detached vi with white walls and red tiles surrounded by lush green grasses.


    They hid behind some bushes outside the vi observing their surroundings before Leah led Shawn towards the backside of the building where there were fewer people guarding itpared to its main entrance which was heavily guarded by security personnel who wouldn''t let anyone enter without proper authorization or clearance.


    Fortunately, for them though, there was no one guarding behind, so they managed to sneak into a small garden area where they could see Sean standing near an upstairs window and looking down at them.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The siblings waved their hands excitedly when they saw each other.


    Leah pulled Shawn through the outside flower bushes, hiding in a corner of the small garden.


    However, Shawn''s eyes widened suddenly when he saw the boy by the second-floor window, who looked almost the same age as him. Wasn''t that... wasn''t that the boy who had saved him before?


    And he looked exactly like Leah!


    What is going on here? What is their rtionship?


    "Sean, what should we do now?" Leah gestured towards Sean upstairs while trying tomunicate silently through hand signals since speaking loudly might alert anyone nearby.


    The twomunicated with gestures for a while, nodding at each other when they finished. After that, Leah had an idea and went over to pick up a stone she could handle. Seeing Shawn still standing there, she remembered there was someone else who came with her.


    Looking at Shawn''s confused expression, she exined simply, "My brother said the window is locked and can only be opened from the outside. I''m going to use this stone to break the lock." She lifted the sharp but not toorge stone in her hand.


    "How do we get in? There should be people inside the vi," Shawn asked as he took the stone from her and examined it with a worried tone.


    "We climb up through this pipe; it''s our only option." Leah lightly patted on the white pipe on the wall that extended all way up to second floor exterior wall. If they climbed along it, they would end up right by one of second-floor windows.


    Shawn looked carefully upward and nodded his agreement with this n. The boy upstairs saved him earlier today; he must save the boy now! Leah was observing how they could climb when suddenly everything went blurry before her eyes - Shawn had already taken two steps towards climbing into that pipe! He was still struggling hard as he tried climbing higher.


    She was startled and rushed over trying to pull him down but unfortunately missed grabbing him again just as he took another step upwards. All she could do now was whisper anxiously below, "What are you doing? Come down quickly! I need to climb up saving my brother!"


    Though his hands were slipping slightly due to sweat, fortunately there were enough bumps on that uneven surface of the pipe so that he didn''t slide back down againpletely. Hearing Leah''s words made him pause for breath before looking downwards towards where Leah stood frantically watching, "I''ll go save him; you keep watch around here."


    Leah closed her mouth tightly shut, then watched around their surroundings while also keeping an eye on Shawn''s movements above.


    Seeing how much harder it became


    for him as he climbed higher almost caused her heart rate spike out of control! She even covered her mouth tightly in fear just before letting out an involuntary gasp at one point when thinking about what might happen if something goes wrong!


    Meanwhile Sean sat near one of those windows watching Shawn getting closer to him and then looking back at Leah.


    Leah stared at Shawn''s back without blinking, watching him put in so much effort. Suddenly, she didn''t hate him as much as before. Truth be told, she didn''t really hate him; she just didn''t like his background.


    If... if only he were not Daddy''s son with another woman...


    Watching Shawn climb up with all his might, Leah gritted her teeth. If he could sessfully rescue Sean this time, she would no longer hate him and even be friends with him! Yes, that''s it!


    Leah, who hade to this realization, watched nervously as Shawn got closer and closer to the windowsill.


    After a few more minutes of


    climbing, Shawn finally made it to


    sat


    the edge of the windowsill and sat down to rest. His body was in


    terrible shape; even climbing up like this made him feel sore all


    over


    his


    body - especially his arms and feet that had rubbed against the pipe.


    But fortunately, he seeded ining up!


    Shawn rested for a while before looking down at Leah. He shed her a bright smile, then pulled out a rock from his bag and started smashing the window lock.


    Luckily for them both, breaking open the lock on the outside of the window was easy enough. However, for someone like Shawn who was still just a kid himself, it took quite some time.


    Before Sean came out of his room, he had moved chairs over to block off the room door so they wouldn''t be disturbed by anyone else. Now seeing that they were about ready to leave soon filled him with joy as he patted Shawn''s shoulder gratefully overflowing with emotion.


    "Are you tired? Take another break before we go?" Sean suggested worriedly when he saw how exhausted Shawn looked after such an ordeal. Thinking about their current situation, Shawn shook his head firmly saying, "Let''s hurry down now; if someone sees us here, we''re done for." Sean nodded in agreement, saying, "Thanks, bro!" They shared an emotional moment between two young boys.


    Shawn blushed slightly feeling grateful towards Sean who saved him earlier on; now being able to repay that debt felt good too.


    Shawn slid down first, his arms bing weaker, moving down slowly. Sean, who was one step above him, was inexperienced and followed him down slowly.


    After sliding down a few more steps, Shawn''s arms, legs, and feet had be very sore, gradually losing strength.


    "Be careful, take it slow!" Leah was equally anxious below, constantly moving, afraid that something bad might happen to them.

 Chapter 1126 Betrayal (1)

    Chapter 1126 Betrayal (1)


    Chapter 1126 Betrayal (1)


    Two people were clinging to the pipe, sliding down one after the other until they were still a distance from the ground. Shawn was exhausted and his arms felt weak, causing him to slide down further. Leah below gasped in fear and shouted, "Be careful!" Fortunately, Sean caught him just in time by hooking his foot onto a nearby rock beside the pipe.


    Leah covered her eyes in shock.


    Both of them were drenched in sweat, but they had finally seeded innding safely on the ground.


    Leah pulled out two tissues and eximed happily, "Sean! Wipe off your sweat quickly!"


    "We need to leave this ce immediately."


    After resting for a while, they nned to leave quietly without being noticed. However, footsteps apanied by shouting could be hearding from the small garden nearby where guards had heard something suspicious and rushed over to investigate. The window upstairs was wide open which allowed them to spot all three of them standing on thewn below trying to escape.


    The assistant panicked when he saw what was happening and ran towards their direction shouting anxiously, "Master Shawn! Miss Leah! Don''t run away!"


    "Quickly go!" Leah led at the front followed by Shawn with Sean as they tried escaping but unfortunately Shawn suddenly felt an intense pain in his chest causing him to take one step before copsing onto the grassywn.


    "Hey! What happened?" Sean shouted loudly and rushed over, but he still couldn''t catch Shawn who had suddenly copsed. Leah, who had heard the noise, was also startled. She had just stepped over the railing when she heard Sean''s shout and immediately turned around. When she saw the unconscious boy lying on the ground, she was shocked and ran back.


    "Sean, what''s wrong with him? Why did he faint?" Leah asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Sean knelt beside him tapping gently on his arm but there was no response from him whatsoever."I don''t know," he shook his head not knowing what caused it or how serious it might be.


    The siblings shouted in panic, not caring about escaping anymore. After all, it was Shawn who had saved them, and now that he had suddenly copsed, they couldn''t just run away on their own. They couldn''t forget their debt of gratitude; their mom had always said they should be grateful to those who helped them.


    The assistant and a group of bodyguards chased after them, and when they saw Shawn lying unconscious on the ground with the two kids anxiously shouting by his side, their faces turned pale. They staggered over and nervously checked Shawn''s breathing.


    Thank goodness! He was still breathing!


    They had been terrified.


    But what''s wrong with Shawn?


    Taking a closer look at the little boy lying on the ground, the assistant changed color, thinking, ''If something really happened to Shawn, Mr. Harper would not let me off, and probably would fire me!''


    "Hurry! Call an ambnce quickly! You guys go now!" He directed the bodyguards to make the call.


    After a while, the ambnce arrived with an assistant taking Shawn, who was unconscious, and two other kids to the hospital. Along the way, they contacted Elliot.


    Sean tightly held Leah''s hand, and both siblings had worried and anxious expressions on their faces, as well as a faint sense of guilt.


    "Sean, will he be okay?" Leah pursed her lips, her face pale and anxious.


    Sean didn''t know what to say or why Shawn suddenly fainted, but seeing the color of his face, he gentlyforted Leah, "We''ll go to the hospital with him in a moment. Maybe he''s just too tired and he''ll be fine."


    Leah''s face no longer had the bright and gentle smile, she silently nodded.


    In the office, Elliot and Rose were still at odds with each other and not speaking. The atmosphere was tense and silent for a moment until suddenly a phone rang, breaking the tension. Elliot went out of the break room to answer it, followed closely by Rose.


    The call from the assistant.


    He nced at Rose and didn''t avoid her, then answered the call.


    In the quiet office, the assistant''s voice sounded particrly clear. He spoke in an urgent and flustered tone, and Rose, who was listening closely, could only hear his voice saying, "Mr. Harper, something''s wrong! Shawn has fainted! We''re heading to the hospital now. Pleasee quickly. Oh, and by the way, Leah and that little boy who looks exactly like her are with us."


    n


    "What!" Elliot hadn''t even spoken yet when Rose''s face suddenly changed, and she didn''t even have the mind to think about the distance between herself and Elliot. She frantically grabbed Elliot''s phone with both hands and asked urgently, "Leah and Sean are there too? Are they hurt? What happened? Where are they now? I''ll go over right away!"


    Elliot''s gaze darkened at her urgent actions, but for now, it wasn''t the time to dwell on other issues. After confirming the address, the two of them hurriedly headed towards the hospital.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    And someone arrived at the hospital before them.


    Old Mr. Harper was hurriedly driven to the hospital by his driver, leaning on his cane.


    He was able to arrive at the hospital first because he had left his contact information there beforehand. Whenever anything happened to his grandson, he would be immediately notified, which is why he arrived faster than Elliot.


    After Shawn fainted and was taken to the hospital for a full-body checkup, it turned out that there wasn''t anything serious. He just needed some rest and should avoid intense physical activity in the future.


    The assistant silently nodded and took note of this information while Sean and Leah felt guilty next to him.


    The assistant didn''t know what had happened at the vi before they got here but found out after seeing footage from its surveince cameras. After hearing what Sean and Leah said filled with guilt, they understood everything more clearly.


    He sighed helplessly as he looked


    over at Shawn still asleep on his bed,


    then nced over at Sean and Lea? who were looking guilty beside him He led them out of the ward, thenforted them, softly saying, "Don''t worry. Shawn will wake up soon enough. Are you guys hungry? Do you want me to buy something for you?"


    Sean and Leah politely shook their heads in refusal.


    The assistant wanted to say something else but saw old Mr. Harper walking straight towards them from not far away, so he quickly walked over with an anxious expression on his face. "Old Mr. Harper! Why are you here?"


    "Where''s Shawn? Where is he? Is everything okay? What did the doctor say?" Old Mr. Harper tightly held onto the assistant''s hand as if worried about something urgent. "Quickly! Quickly take me in there!"


    The assistant quickly helped old Mr. Harper into Shawn''s ward, leaving Sean and Leah ignored outsidepletely.


    "Sean, should we go now?" Leah looked downcast.


    Sean patted her head seriously and thought carefully. "Let''s not leave yet; Mommy mighte looking for us when she finds out what happened." Besides, it''s Shawn who saved my life, so let''s wait until after he wakes up before we leave."

 Chapter 1127 Betrayal (2)

    Chapter 1127 Betrayal (2)


    Chapter 1127 Betrayal (2)


    The two kids sat down on chairs outside the hospital room to rest. Old Mr. Harper had just found out what was going on and breathed a sigh of relief, but his face turned unpleasant with anger as he leaned on his cane and walked out, followed by his assistant.


    He had rushed in earlier and noticed the two kids outside. After hearing what his assistant said, he realized that Shawn''s hospitalization today was rted to these two children. He became furious and stormed out without any regard for anything else.


    The siblings saw the old man approaching them with a fierce expression and quickly stood up, feeling guilty as they looked at him.


    But when old Mr. Harper got a closer look at their faces, he was shocked beyond belief. He stared at them without blinking an eye.


    These were... twins! They looked exactly alike!


    His assistant opened his mouth to say something but then closed it again since he didn''t know what to say about this strange behavior from old Mr. Harper.


    The old man continued staring intently at Sean and Leah without blinking an eye.


    These two children were identical twins. He had seen Leah before; she was Rose''s child, so this little boy must also be Rose''s child! Unbelievable! Rose actually gave birth to two children with another man! And she still upied Mrs. Harper''s position? This is simply shameful! "You...," old Mr. Harper spoke through gritted teeth, almost losing control of himself as anger surged within him while looking at these twin siblings who reminded him so much of Rose.


    "Is your mother Rose?" His tone sounded strange and angry which made Leah shudder in fear because she remembered seeing this same old man ring fiercely at her mom before in the vi; it was too scary!


    Sean stepped forward calmly blocking Leah behind him while looking up into the eyes of the old man with bright eyes that showed no respect or trust but rather alertness mixed with feigned calmness.


    If this old guy daredy hands on either him or Leah. then don''t me him for getting back at the old man!


    Sean thought with determination and positioned himself firmly in front. His tone was impatient as he asked, "What do you want?"


    The old Mr. Harper''s face darkened even further. No one had spoken to him like that in years, especially not a child. The realization that these two children were the offspring of Rose and another man, implying that Rose had betrayed Elliot, pushed him over the edge. He couldn''t control his anger and raised his cane to strike at the two kids.


    Rose, who had rushed over, finally saw the faces of her son and daughter and witnessed the impending attack from the old Mr. Harper. With a fierce determination she hadn''t shown before, she rushed in at an incredible speed and pulled her children behind her, standing protectively in front of them. She demanded, "What do you think you''re doing?"


    When old Mr. Harper saw hering, both new and old grudges surged up in his heart. He paused his cane for a moment before swinging it towards Rose.


    Behind her were two children, and behind the children was a row of seats. Rose had no way to retreat, and if she did, the two children would be in danger. Without hesitation, she stood there and turned around to hold both children in her arms.


    As they watched the cane about to fall heavily on Rose''s back, Sean and Leah cried out in shock and tried to reach out their hands to stop it. "Mommy!"


    "Don''t hit my mommy!"


    Rose felt no pain at all, and she was relieved to find that the two little ones in her arms were unharmed.


    The assistant next to them also breathed a sigh of relief, barely noticeable.


    Looking up, it was Elliot who stopped the cane and protected Rose.


    "Grandpa, enough is enough."


    Elliot let go of the old man''s hand and ced his cane on the ground, his tone somewhatplicated.


    "You wretched child! You dare to


    help her stop me!" Old Mr. Harper was so infuriated that his face contorted. The deeply lined face turned a deep shade of red as he berated Elliot without any restraint. "My grandson was harmed because of them! And you''re actually siding with them! Elliot, do you even have a brain?"


    Elliot pursed his lips and remained silent for a moment.


    Rose realized that the immediate crisis had been averted. She quickly pulled her children a few steps to the side, putting some distance between them and old Mr. Harper. If he had actually struck her children, she wouldn''t have hesitated to lose her respect for the elderly, and there might have been consequences if she had gotten back at him as well.


    She would never tolerate her child being bullied by anyone!


    Elliot silently nced at Rose''s actions, and his deep-set eyes glinted withplicated emotions. He remained silent for a few seconds before speaking, his voice calm, "I''ve heard about what happened today; it was just an ident. Grandfather shouldn''t have resorted to violence. They are just children."


    He had witnessed the old Mr. Harper''s actions when he arrived at the hospital himself.


    Even if Elliot didn''t like the children Rose had with the other man, he would nevery a hand on them.


    "Wow, you! You really want to protect them, protect this Rose! Elliot, you are a member of my Harper family. You are helping outsiders to go against your grandfather. Do you have no


    conscience? Do you know what tN?velDrama.Org content.


    identity is?" old Mr. Harper was even more furious, his old eyes suddenly burst out with sharp light towards Rose and the two children beside her. However, her two children were protected behind her and naturally did not see old Mr. Harper''s dark and vicious face.


    Rose wanted to say something back, but the two children were still there and she didn''t want them to hear these upsetting things, so she ended up keeping quiet.


    However, she cast a faint nce towards Elliot, suppressing the deep-seated hope and reliance within her heart.


    Old Mr. Harper even said, "You are still protecting her, you forget that this woman cheated on you and betrayed our Harper family! You dump this shameless woman as soon as possible. She doesn''t deserve our family and you, so I''ll find you another suitable wife, and you must divorce her ASAP!"


    The words of old Mr. Harper made Elliot''s face instantly unplesant, while Rose beside him looked at them with a nk expression,pletely unaware of what they were talking about.


    "What do you mean? I betrayed you? Elliot, please make it clear to me, did I betray you?"


    Rose heard about betrayal and divorce, and she actually wanted a divorce, but she didn''t know why Elliot disagreed and when she had betrayed him. Elliot kept his mouth shut, with his lips pressed into a straight line. His face was as gloomy as the eve of an impending storm.

 Chapter 1128 Betrayal (3)

    Chapter 1128 Betrayal (3)


    Chapter 1128 Betrayal (3)


    His silence at the moment undoubtedly made the atmosphere even more oppressive. Rose sensed that something was wrong, but when she asked him, she didn''t get an answer.


    Old Mr. Harper next to them spoke up instead. "You''re wishy-washy and have a terrible character. You''re not worthy of our Harper family! And on top of that, you have twins! You''re simply shameless..."


    The insults immediately made Rose cover her children''s ears and her face turned cold as her heart sank little by little.


    Elliot beside her also changed his expression and sternly interrupted old Mr. Harper, "Grandpa! Don''t say such things." Even if he didn''t like Rose having children with other men, he couldn''t bear to let his own family insult and me her.


    Rose couldn''t stand this groundless usation either, especially since it was said in front of two children. She immediately retorted without giving any respect to the elder.


    "I don''t think I''m the shameless one here; it''s your grandson who are!" Rose was so angry that she lost her head and became impolite towards old Mr. Harper, "He is the one who betrayed our rtionship! If he hadn''t cheated on me, I wouldn''t be in this situation at all! Instead of taking care of yourselves properly, youe ming me? Is it only men who can cheat freely while women must stay at home obediently?"


    Rose spoke bluntly which made the old Mr. Harper so angry that his vision blurred for a moment as he trembled while pointing at her without knowing what to say next.


    Elliot stood beside him with cold eyes mixed with confusion; he cheated...


    Rose didn''t give them any chance to speak up again; instead, she raised herself up in front of the Harpers with an overwhelming momentum. "Who do you think you are? Before I respected you because we had a rtionship through your grandson whom I liked back then. But now, you should consider what kind of person your grandson is. He has an illegitimate child older than my son or daughter! I want to make myself clear: nobody can bully my child, no matter who they are!"


    As she said these words, Rose looked fierce like a mother protecting its cubs from danger in a jungle. She remained calm yet imposing throughout, sending shivers down anyone''s spine who dared challenge her authority.


    At this moment, Rose was undoubtedly stunning, with a beautiful face that carried a hint of the strength and bravery of a mother. Elliot couldn''t help but focus his gaze on her face, his eyes slowly shing with amazement and love, followed byplex feelings.


    He didn''t say anything.


    Rose simply left without looking back or hesitating, holding her children''s hands as they walked away. No one stopped them or spoke up; the hospital corridor outside was quiet.


    Old Mr. Harper was the first to react angrily. "Look at her! She has no manners and dares to oppose me! Elliot, divorce her immediately..."


    But before he could finish speaking, Elliot interrupted him in a calm and low voice, "Grandfather, these are my affairs. They don''t involve anyone else."


    "Anyone else?" old Mr. Harper repeated before bing furious again. His wrinkled face turned red with anger as he pointed his cane at Elliot''s arm. "You dare call me ''anyone else''? I''m your grandfather! Will you divorce her or not? I warn you now - I''m still alive and can make decisions for everything rted to the Harper family including you!"N?velDrama.Org content.


    Elliot let out a light sigh from his mouth; seeing how calmly he reacted made old Mr. Harper wonder what he was thinking about and suddenly be quiet.


    "You know," said Elliot calmly, "you''re my grandfather."


    Ignoring all those unpleasant things said by others, Rose left the hospital quickly with both children in tow. Her expression grew darker as she walked, and even though she wanted to vent out all that frustration, she couldn''t because of her children. She would have gone back if it weren''t for them, to give Elliot what he deserved.


    It wasn''t until Rose sat in the car with both kids beside her that Leah carefully shook Rose''s hand while asking, "Mommy, are we going home?"


    All thoughts vanished from Rose''s mind when she saw how concerned both kids were about her.


    She felt herself soften inside instantly upon seeing their caring expressions towards herself. She knew then that whatever happened, she had her children who loved her unconditionally


    She didn''t want to go back to Elliot''s


    vi. "Let''s go to your uncle''s


    house?" If she went back to the vi, Elliot would definitely argue with her again. Even if he didn''t argue, Rose still wanted to have a big fight with him. She couldn''t believe how the Harper family saw her.


    "Okay, let''s go find Uncle Tom and Valentin!" Leah and Sean looked at each other and nodded in agreement, their eyes showingfort and sympathy for Rose.


    Rose temporarily calmed down her mind and took the children to find Valentin.


    She didn''t want to see Elliot at all.


    Because of Shawn''s sudden


    condition in the hospital, both old


    Mr. Harper and Elliot stayed behind. However old Mr. Harper wasn''t feeling well so he left after a while intending oning back when the child woke up leaving only Elliot


    alone.


    Shawn hadn''t woken up yet; he was lying on his bed breathing evenly as if sleeping soundly with an IV drip hanging beside him while needles were stuck into his veins causing them turn blue-purple from swelling.


    Elliot looked at the child lying on his sickbed, then sighed almost imperceptibly as his thoughts drifted slowly back to that scene just now.


    What old Mr. Harper said indeed went too far but there was also some truth in it: Rose had cheated on him first by having children with another man while they were still together.


    But how did she refute it?


    She said that he betrayed her first.


    His rtionship with Madeleine wasn''t what she imagined it would be like nor was Shawn...


    He just couldn''t tell her about everything yet.


    Why couldn''t Rose trust him or wait for him?


    Elliot thought about this until his


    face involuntarily sank; A huge stone seemed pressed onto his heart,


    making it hard for him to breathmet


    and leaving only dull pain lingering inside which slowly tortured his emotions bit by bit. Content belongs


    to


    Rose''s attitude really wasn''t right, especially those two children who also seemed off somehow...


    Elliotpletely calmed down but found some unusual things particrly about those two children of Roses''.


    Why wouldn''t she let that little boy appear before himself?

 Chapter 1129 Betrayal (4)

    Chapter 1129 Betrayal (4)


    Chapter 1129 Betrayal (4)


    Elliot was deep in thought, pondering the most crucial point when suddenly a shout came from outside the door, carrying a familiar voice.


    He frowned and nced outside the ward, where the bodyguard immediately reported, "Mr. Harper, it''s Miss Fox."


    "Uh-huh." Elliot nodded, having recognized the other person''s voice. Madeleine''s demeanor was a bit intimidating. "Bring her over to see the children."


    Sure enough, in no time at all, Madeleine appeared in the hospital room, crying and running towards the bed. After seeing Elliot, she slightlyposed herself and came in with red eyes. "Elliot! How is the child? Is everything okay? What happened exactly? How did it suddenly turn out like this..."


    Madeleine threw out a series of questions, and Elliot nced up at her. He saw the worried expression on her face and realized it was genuine. His furrowed brow rxed slightly, and some of his impatience disappeared as he said, "Shawn had a heart attack, but fortunately he was sent here in time. The doctor said it was not a big deal and he would wake up after resting for a while."


    There was a hint of gentleness in Elliot''s tone, unlike his usual cold and ruthless demeanor towards Madeleine. This was because he felt a slight tenderness and guilt towards the child.


    "What the hell is going on? Shawn is pretty fine usually and seldom has an attack, so howe today?" Madeleine gritted her teeth as she continued, "I heard it had something to do with that bitch Rose and her two children."


    Elliot was still supporting that bitch Rose!


    ''Why on earth! That bitch has had children with other men, does Elliot really want to reconcile with her? Impossible! I cannot let this happen.''


    At the thought of this, Madeleine gritted her teeth and suppressed the resentment, jealousy, and hint of hatred deep in her eyes. She began to cry andmented, "Elliot, Shawn must have suffered a lot without me by his side during this time. Look at him, he''s lost weight and his face has be much thinner!"


    As Madeleine''s cries made Elliot shift his eyes to the little boy in the hospital bed, she hurriedly said, "Shawn grew up with me but now she was in your vi with somebody else taking care of him. He must feel very uneasy. Elliot, he can''t leave me. Can you let me stay with him?"


    Madeleine asked carefully, afraid that Elliot would get angry with her after hearing it.


    ''Rose, that bitch can stay in the vi all the time and even be with Elliot day and night. Why can''t I?''


    Despite experiencing what happenedst time, Madeleine didn''t give up. Her goal has always been to marry Elliot, and she still had Shawn as a bargaining chip.


    Her desire to move into the vi was too obvious. Elliot reflexively wanted to refuse her by saying "This was just an ident. This kind of thing won''t happen again." The hidden meaning in his words was that she didn''t need to move into the vi.


    Madeleine''s face turned pale instantly, her eyes blinking constantly as she cried out loud about her concern for her child. "Elliot! My son has been living with me all along. He left me now and he must be very uneasy about it. Moreover, there are other people living where you live now who won''t treat Shawn well enough. You know, Shawn is in poor health condition!"


    In fact, Madeleine was more worried that if Shawn lived in the vi for a long time and got along with Rose well enough, then she herself would probably be forgotten by him while Elliot pursued Rose...


    No! This can''t happen!


    She absolutely cannot allow this situation to ur; it must be nipped in the bud before it happens! She still needs Shawn''s help to win over Elliot''s heart so that she can marry into the Harper family.


    Old Mr. Harper doesn''t like her right now because she had slept with some other man, but she was still at an advantage whenpared with Rose. Madeleine''s eyes flickered away from those calctions and darkness as she looked at Elliott pitifully while crying out loud.


    Elliott wasn''t patient from the beginning; seeing Madeleine cry only made him feel more annoyed.


    If they really let Madeleine move into their house then things on Rose''s side...


    His brow furrowed tightly. Since Rose and Madeleine had a tense rtionship, things would definitely be worse if they lived together.


    Elliott''s face looked very unpleasant


    at this point. His instinct told him not to agree, which he wouldn''t do. anyway, "I''ve been busytely due to my work schedule, if you want the child to stay with you..."


    Madeleine''s eyes lit up at his words; she expected him to say what she wanted to hear.


    As soon as she moved into the vi, she would be closer to Elliot and show Rose who the future mistress of Harper Group really was!


    "Then let Shawn go to your ce and you can personally take care of him," Madeleine''s excitement showed on her face, but it quickly turned into disbelief as she looked at Elliot. "How is that possible?!"


    Elliot wasn''t easily fooled. He looked at her expressionless and coldly asked, "Hmm? You''re worried about Shawn, aren''t you?"


    Of course not! It''s not Shawn I am worried about!


    Madeleine almost blurted out what was on her mind. Her face turned white then red as she didn''t know how to continue.


    It was clear that Elliot wouldn''t agree


    to let Madeleine move into his vi. Not only did he have no feelings for Madeleine, but he also wouldn''t allow any other women to live there while Rose was already staying there. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Madeleine tried every trick but couldn''t get Elliot''s approval. She began resenting Rose even more.


    So, Madeleine changed tactics by hinting that what happened this time had something to do with Rose and her child.


    "... I''m worried a about Shawn like this


    too. This whole thing is because of them, if it weren''t for them, my son wouldn''t be lying here now. Elliot, look how pitiful Shawn is... you should at least give me an


    exnation."


    S


    Madeleine softened her tone and stopped talking about moving into the vi altogether; instead asking for an exnation.


    Elliot became annoyed again by all these tears shed by Madeleine; if it weren''t for his concern over Shaw''s condition, he would have left immediately without a second thought. But now...


    He pinched his brow irritably before speakin, "What do you want me to do?"


    Madelein bit down on her lip, suppressing all her anger and resentment. "I want an exnation from Rose! My child is like this now; I am desperate as a mother! I can''t just leave things like this!"

 Chapter 1130 Come Back With Him (1)

    Chapter 1130 Come Back With Him (1)


    Chapter 1130 Come back with Him (1)


    Elliot winced at the sight of her tears, rubbing his forehead to suppress his impatience and irritability. "Take care of Shawn first. When he wakes up, I''ll have those two kidse apologize to him," he conceded.


    Madeleine''s expression changed again, a hint of worry creeping into her mind. She had wanted that wretched Rose to apologize to her instead - how did it be about those two children apologizing to Shawn?


    This wouldn''t do...


    "Shawn doesn''t usually leave the vi anyway. We''ll go over everything once he wakes up. I''ll bring those two kids with me," Elliot said sternly, leaving no room for argument.


    Madeleine looked up at him helplessly and reluctantly agreed, seething with anger inside.


    They didn''t stay long at the hospital until Shawn stabilized enough for Elliot to drag his exhausted body back home. On the way there, all he could think about was how to persuade Rose into bringing those two children over for an apology.


    But when he arrived home and stepped inside - aside from the sound-activated lights turning on as he walked by - everything was eerily quiet in the mansion. A bad feeling crept into his heart as Elliot strode upstairs towards Rose''s room without knocking or waiting for a response from within.


    As expected, nobody was there.


    Not even Leah or that little boy he saw earlier today.


    "Where are they? Find out where they went," Elliot ordered his assistant while walking outside towards their car in a hurry.


    Rose didn''t have many ces she could go in the country.


    If nothing unexpected happened, she would definitely seek out Tom or Valentin... and Elliot knew where Valentin lived...


    Halfway through driving there though, his assistant called confirming what Elliott already suspected: Rose had gone looking for Valentin. Elliot sped down the road under cover of nightfal and arrived at Valentin''s house just after eight o''clock.


    He parked outside on the lot but suddenly hesitated before entering; if Rose refused...


    No!


    She had no choice but follow him back; she belonged to him!


    As Elliot arrived at the brightly lit vi, his anger red up and he didn''t care about anything else. He rang the doorbell and Rose, who was watching TV with her two children after dinner, heard the sound and looked at Valentin sitting next to her. Valentin stood up to answer the door.


    "Who is it?" he asked as he opened the door with a bang.


    Rose had been absent-minded since she came back in the afternoon but she still heard Elliot calling her name outside. Her heart skipped a beat as she suddenly thought of something and her face changed drastically.


    "Kids, go upstairs and wait for me," Rose said to Leah and Sean before they went into their room. The obedient Leah and Sean didn''t go straight into their room but instead leaned over the railing, looking down below with serious expressions that made them look cute.


    "Is it our scumbag dad who''se?" Leah turned anxiously to look at Sean''s face.


    "Don''t worry," Sean patted Leah''s head reassuringly. "Mommy will be fine because Brother Valentin is here."


    He added hesitantly after some thought, "If anything happenster on, we''ll rush down there to help Mommy."


    Leah nodded repeatedly like an adorable little girl agreeing with him.


    As soon as Elliot barged into the vi, he saw Rose slouching on the sofa looking calm without any waves of emotion on her face indicating that she knew why he hade.


    "Mr. Harper, you''re trespassing private property." Valentin was so angry that his face turned red while ring fiercely at him wanting to drag him out but unfortunately couldn''t overpower him or do anything about it either way.


    "It''s okay, Valentin," Rose sat up slightly straighter while looking calmly towards Elliot. "What do you want from me?"


    "If you want me to go back with you, then forget about it."


    After calming herself down for so long this time around, Rose finally becamepletely calm again despite seeing how angry Elliot was feeling inside which made her feel uneasy too.


    "Rose!" Seeing how calm she looked only made Elliot even more unable to control his temper, making him both angry yet ufortable inside himself too. "Come back home with me! What are you doing living here? Don''t make a fuss!"


    Roseughed at him, but her


    expression turned cold and serious


    as she looked at the man a few


    1


    steps away It seemed like there was an insurmountable gap between them. "I''m not kidding with you, Elliot. won''t go to your house anymore, and I definitely won''t bring my child there either. Today''s


    situation should make it clear to you that we can never be together again. You need to sign the divorce agreement as soon as possible so we can have a peaceful separation. I don''t want anything from you."


    Elliot''s face suddenly changed, and he froze in ce with clenched jaws and a cold anger on his face. "Rose That''s impossible! And let me make it cleanto you: divorce is never going to happen! As long as I''m alive, don''t even think about it!"


    After speaking, Elliot strode towards her and tried to take her away forcefully while Rose struggled against him with all her might. Valentin saw that things were getting out of hand and quickly stepped in between them.


    "Let go!" Elliot red at Valentin like he was shooting daggers at him, scaring him stiff so he didn''t dare touch him again or do anything else except try to persuade him, "Mr Harper! Mr. Harper! If Rose doesn''t want toe back with you, then that''s her choice; what are you doing? Let go now." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    But Elliot clearly wasn''t listening; he just kept pulling Rose towards the door.


    "Let go of me! Elliot, stop hurting me!" Rose screamed loudly before shaking herself free from his grip somehow.


    She immediately took several steps back while avoiding his hand that was trying to grab hers once more.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Valentin gritted his teeth before stepping forward again in an attempt block off Elliot once more.


    "Get out," said Valentin calmly but firmly this time around since this was his home after all.


    "I didn''t invite you here; yet here you are barging into my home, trying to take someone who doesn''t want anything to do with you away from my house? What kind of behavior is this?"


    He had learned about what happened between Elliott and Rose, so naturally wanted to protect her.

 Chapter 1131 Come Back With Him (2)

    Chapter 1131 Come Back With Him (2)


    Chapter 1131 Come back with Him (2)


    "Rose,e back with me," Elliot said, ignoring Valentin and focusing solely on Rose.


    Leah upstairs wanted to rush down but was stopped by Sean. She looked at her brother shaking his head and reluctantly held back.


    "I''m not going back. Elliot, is this why you came to find me?" Rose nced at the man who was staring at her darkly before turning to Valentin. "You should step aside for now. This has nothing to do with you. Can you please go check on the kids?"


    After all, they were living in Valentin''s house and had asked so much of Valentin during their stay that Rose felt a little embarrassed. But her situation with Elliot had nothing to do with anyone else, and she didn''t want innocent people getting involved.


    This was something she needed to resolve with Elliot alone.


    "But..." Valentin hesitated before looking worriedly at Rose. In the end, he left after receiving reassurance from her eyes, leaving them both some space. Sean and Leah were also brought into the room by Valentin as they went upstairs.


    There was a momentary silence in the living room.


    Just as Rose was about to say something, everything went blurry before she felt a tight grip around her wrist again - it was Elliot pulling her out of there without saying a word.


    "Elliot! I just want us to talk! I never agreed on going back with you; let go!"


    But this time around, no matter how hard she tried or struggled against him - she couldn''t break free from his hold.


    They walked out of the vi quickly while Rose stumbled behind him half-step behind him - feeling pain shoot up through her wrist.


    She could feel that he moved his hand slightly. When they almost made it outside, she quickly cried out, "Ouch! That hurts!"


    Elliot paused mid-stride and turned around.


    Rose immediately pretended like one foot twisted awkwardly, causing herself to stumble two steps sideways, only for Elliott to catch hold of her firmly. "What happened?" He stopped walking.


    "My foot twisted! Elliott, let go please! It hurts..."


    "We need to get you checked out at the hospital." He furrowed his eyebrows slightly while carrying Rose horizontally towards outside, "The doctor needs to examine your injury properly."


    Rose thought, ''Shouldn''t he carry me back to reduce swelling? Why wasn''t he doing what everyone else would have done?''


    When Rose sat in the car, she finally snapped out of her thoughts. She struggled to get out of the car, but she was too slow and watched helplessly as Elliot closed the door in front of her. Panic set in as she shouted, "Elliot, Elliot, open the door! I don''t want to go with you!"


    Elliot remained silent and was about to hit the gas when he suddenly tightened his grip on the steering wheel. Rose had grabbed his hand tightly and tried to stop him from leaving.


    Her voice was firm but muffled with a hint of determination and a touch of desperation. "I said I don''t want to go with you. If your son is sick and hospitalized, then you shouldn''t havee looking for me."


    "Elliot, do you want me dead?"


    The question sounded light-hearted but it struck Elliot''s heart hard. The sound of his sports car engine disappeared suddenly while his foot trembled slightly on the elerator pedal. He couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    "What... what did you say?"


    Then Elliot grabbed Rose''s shoulder angrily so that they were facing each other eye-to-eye; he could see all her emotions clearly.


    Rose had intended to argue back


    fiercely at first but seeing how angry


    Elliot looked made her hesitate for a


    moment before finally speaking


    el


    softly, "I don''t want to return to your


    vi." She avoided eye contact while biting her lip nervously before continuing, "Leah told me what happened today. It was Leah''s fault. She shouldn''t have taken your son along."


    Elliot almost lost his breath after hearing this news; everything seemed blurry in his mind now as but his eyes stared intently at Rose''s face.


    "I know Shawn has a weak heart that needs rest," continued Rose calmly while taking deep breaths trying not lose control over herself again. "I''m sorry about what happened today Leah didn''t mean any harm by it." Then she added cautiously, "But if we keep living together like this without getting divorced.or separated officially, what will


    happen between Madeleine and her


    son?"


    Rose took another deep breath before finishing off slowly yet firmly, "I never wanted anything between us anymore... you know that I hate fighting over things that aren''t mine because if something doesn''t belong to me, then it never will be mine no matter how much effort or time I put into it." "Elliot," continued Rose after pausing briefly, "We''ve missed our chance five years ago... we can never go back there again... do you understand?" Rose had barely finished speaking when he growled in response, "I don''t understand!" His eyes grew even redder, and from this close distance, she could see the bloodshot veins in his eyes. The dark pupils only reflected Rose''s image.


    "I don''t understand," he spoke. "Don''t think about all that nonsense, Rose. Divorce is impossible for you. Give up on that idea now. And also..."


    "I''m not what you think with Madeleine."N?velDrama.Org content.


    She thought he was going to threaten her again but hearing thest sentence made her heart skip a beat and her pupils shrink. She urgently asked with some nervousness, "Then what is it?"


    Rose looked at him with a hint of anticipation and nervousness.


    There was silence in the car for a long time.


    She didn''t ask any further questions but observed the man''s expression instead. However, she found his emotions tooplicated to read at once. Elliot pursed his lips tightly together while lowering his eyshes to cover up the emotional turmoil swirling inside of him.


    Finally, he said nothing more as he unlocked the door lock under Rose''s increasingly disappointed gaze before saying calmly, "Take some time to calm down tonight first. I''lle pick you up tomorrow along with Leah and have Leah apologize to Shawn at the hospital."


    Thest bit of hope disappeared


    completely from Rose as she heard Elliot telling their child to apologize her face turned cold as ice as she gave Elliot one final deep look before getting out of the car briskly while saying, "I''ll go apologize to Shawn myself; I''ll take care of it myself without involving Leah." Content


    belongs to


    Elliot didn''t say anything else. After seeing Rose get off and enter the viplex, he drove off quickly.


    Upon Rose''s return, Sean and Leah breathed a sigh of relief and ran towards her tofort her. Their chattering caused pain within her head, however this also brought warmth into her heart gradually making her rx again.

 Chapter 1132 Come Back With Him (3)

    Chapter 1132 Come Back With Him (3)


    Chapter 1132 Come back with Him (3)


    Early the next morning, Rose got up to prepare breakfast when she suddenly heard a few honks outside the vi. She was startled and looked out from the gate to see a grey supercar parked outside. It was Elliot''s car, which she had seen in his vi garage before.


    What was he doing here so early?


    The car honked twice more as Rose stood up and walked out. She looked into his eyes through the gate as he rolled down his window.


    "Come with me to the hospital," he said without mentioning anything about going back with him this time.


    Rose remembered what Elliot had said before leaving yesterday, "I''m sorry about yesterday''s incident. I''ll go see Shawn at the hospital, but I don''t want youing with me."


    Elliot''s face tightened slightly. His eyes betrayed fatigue that made him look tired and haggard.


    Rose nced at him again only then noticing cigarette butts scattered on the ground outside of his car door along with ashtrays.


    "When did you get here?" She regretted having asked so once the words left her mouth. Why should she care when he arrived?


    Elliot''s dark eyes shone briefly for a moment but didn''t answer her question directly; instead, he invited her toe along with him to visit Shawn at the hospital.


    Finally agreeing after realizing how much time they would waste if they argued any longer over it all; this incident started because of her son and daughter, yet when it was traced back, Elliot should be med because he locked Sean up. If he hadn''t done so, nothing of this would have happened.


    But Shawn was just a child whom Rose likes very much despite everything that has happened between them all recently.


    Rose didn''t mind going along even though there was some guilt mixed into her feelings about it all.


    If only Madeleine hadn''t been ring at her so fiercely filled with hatred in Shawn''s ward...


    But then upon seeing Elliot, Madeleine''s expression instantly changed. She gazed at him with an injured and expectant look. "Elliot, you''re here!"


    He nced briefly toward Madeleine before turning his attention towards Shawn. "Has Shawn woken up yet? Has anyone checked on him since earlier this morning?"


    Madeleine''s face changed uneasily hearing such concerns expressed by Elliot regarding their son''s health condition before she answered seriously, "The doctor said he would be fine after waking up. He had been checked on earlier this morning and nothing was wrong with him. But he can''t engage himself in heavy exercise again like that, or his heart couldn''t stand it."


    Madeleine looked at Rose with a full sense of hatred in her eyes. Rose didn''t even notice her, and even if she did, she didn''t seem to care.


    At this moment, Shawn woke up on the bed and the doctor came here check again, concluding that Shawn was fine and could be discharged after he was given an IV drip.


    Madeleine looked at Elliot, whose expression was very calm and it was impossible to tell what emotion he was feeling. However, she boldly thought that he brought Rose here to make her apologize.


    "Miss Russell, what are you doing here? Shawn is in this state because of you. If you don''t educate your child properly, it will affect others as well. If anything happens to my son because of you..." Madeleine didn''t hold back with her words and Elliot''s eyebrows furrowed deeply.


    Rose was about to speak when the


    little boy on the bed exined yesterday''s events instead andforted Madeleine instead. "Mommy, I wanted to go with Leah yesterday; it had nothing to do with Rose or Leah herself. She actually didn''t want me there but followed anyway. Don''t me Rose."


    Madeleine''s face stiffened; she never expected her own son would ruin everything for her like that! She red fiercely at Shawn who shrank back slightly under his mother''s gaze.


    "Shawn! What are you saying? I


    know what happened yesterday! You were climbing so high up; what if something happened? Even if nothing Kappened this time doesn''t mean your heart can handle such risks Madeleine finished


    aynaking


    before realizing that she


    unconsciously used the same tone as usual when scolding Shawn - only now there were Elliot and Rose


    present too!


    She turned towards Elliot, then saw his unpleasant expression which made Madeleine feel even more resentful and jealous than before.


    "How do you feel now?" asked Rose directly towards Shawn while looking serious yet apologetic - along with some invisible pity mixed in between those emotions too...


    Her expression was gentle which his mother never showed before.


    He had seen how gentle and caring Rose was towards Leah. Everytime Rose faced Leah, she showed nothing but love and indulgence.


    He rarely felt this kind of warmth from his own mother.


    He longed for such a tender gaze.


    So he nodded his head, his eyes shining as he looked at Rose.


    "Um. It''s okay. This is my own decision. I really like Leah and Sean."


    Madeleine''s face turned harsh. "Shawn! What are you saying? It''s those two brats who made you like this! Don''t forget your had a heart attack yesterday! What did I tell you? Don''t do heavy exercise!"


    Madeleine''s scolding was too severe that Shawn couldn''t help but tremble again in fear.


    "That''s enough!" Elliot looked at the


    mother and son duo with impatience in his expression as he spoke to Madeleine coldly, "Shawn said it''s okay. You''re notforting him or showing any concern for him instead, you keep bringing up what happened yesterday." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Elliot rarely spoke to her like this, but hearing the annoyance and frustration in his voice made Madeleine feel cold inside; she didn''t dare say anything else.


    Rose stood quietly on the side without saying anything because it was their family matter; she only came to apologize and visit the child so she had no right to intervene.


    However, when Rose heard Madeleine speak so harshly towards Shawn while he was still hospitalized, her face darkened too. "Madeleine, why do you speak like that? The child is still hospitalized; can''t you show some respect?"


    Madeleine sneered at her words. "Hmph! Why should I show respect? If it weren''t for those two brats, Shawn wouldn''t be injured or hospitalized now! He''s my son, whom I carried for nine months before giving birth!"


    Rose heard these words which only fueled more anger within herself but since there were Shawn present around them, so she forcibly suppressed herself from speaking further against Madelein''s attitude.


    Forget about it - there''s no point arguing with someone like Madelein.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 1133 Come Back With Him (4)

    Chapter 1133 Come Back With Him (4)


    Chapter 1133 Come back with Him (4)


    Elliot spoke up directly, not wanting Rose to suffer any harm or injustice.


    "Don''t worry about the child anymore. I will take good care of him. After the IV is done, we''ll send him to the vi and move all of Shawn''s clothes and belongings there without dy."


    After Elliot finished speaking firmly, he nced at the child again before turning around to leave. Before he left, he also took a quick look at Rose. Rose caught his gaze andforted the little boy for a few moments before following Elliot out.


    Madeleine was so angry that her face turned red, but she had no choice in the matter. She knew that once Elliot made up his mind about something, it wouldn''t change - especially since he was still fixated on that woman Rose!


    No way could she just sit back; she had to find a way to make Elliotpletely disgusted with Rose!


    What could she do?...


    "Mommy." A small voice filled with nervousness interrupted Madeleine''s thoughts. When she came back into focus, she saw her son lying in bed receiving an IV drip. Her eyes shed with disgust and annoyance - it was this brat who embarrassed her in front of Rose earlier!


    "Why are you shouting? You''re so annoying!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She wanted nothing more than to leave right now but Shawn was still a bargaining chip; if she left now, then there would be no chance for her to marry Elliot.


    That''s right - Madeleine''s goal never changed: She wanted to marry Elliot and step on top of Rose.


    She couldn''t lose against someone like Rose!


    Rose followed Elliot out of the hospital.


    She thought that after arriving at hospital today, he would have asked her apologize or stand by Madeleine''s side. But what happened just now waspletely different from what she expected.


    Rose stole nces at him several times before retracting them again, her eyes full of confusion.


    Elliot suddenly stopped walking ahead and turned around towards her, saying, "I need to talk with you about something, Rose... let''s find somewhere quiet."


    Before finishing his sentence, however, his phone rang abruptly.


    A call from his assistant which didn''t seem too pleasing judging by how unhappy Elliott looked upon checking the caller ID.


    "Wait here, I need to answer this call first," said Elliott while answering it immediately.


    A few minutester, Elliot''s brow furrowed tighter and his face grew colder and more ominous. Rose stood beside him, watching closely, unsure of what had happened until she saw him hang up the phone. "What''s going on?" she asked.


    Elliot looked apologetically at her. "There''s some business I need to take care of at thepany." He pursed his lips into a line before speaking, "Take the kids back with you, Rose."


    Rose knew he meant for her to take the children back to his vi to stay. Before she could say anything, he continued, "Or I''lle pick you up after | finish my work."


    Watching him like this made Rose inexplicably soft-hearted; under his gaze, she nodded in agreement and said, "Okay."


    Just like that, for no apparent reason at all, Rose agreed with Elliot - even forgetting about yesterday''s anger.


    Rose didn''t even have time to react until after Elliot had left in a hurry and disappeared without a trace.


    Why did her anger suddenly disappear? Was it because it was so rare for her to see Elliot beg so gently? Definitely.


    Ever since she returned home from abroad and met Elliot again, they were constantly fighting each other - everything was always tense between them; there never seemed to be any peace or calmness...


    In the afternoon when Elliot didn''t show up as nned to pick them up; instead an assistant drove Elliot''s luxury car over Valentin''s house where he picked up Rose along with two children.


    Sean initially didn''t want go because he didn''t want to see that scumbag father who bullied his mommy but staying here alone would mean being separated from Leah and his mommy again so Sean decided follow along into Elliot''s vi. Anyway, his identity had been discovered by Elliot.


    Meanwhile, Shawn who had finished receiving treatment came back early waiting for them in the vi where three children gathered together making things lively and causing Rose to smile happily while looking on.


    Elliot seemed very busytely - leaving early every day and only returningte into night- causing several days pass without seeing him around much but luckily having kids around kept things from getting boring or dull.


    Madeleine never came over either.


    Sometimes when looking at this situation, Rose would feel as though it were all just a dream - one where she married Elliot, had cute babies, and then stayed home taking care of them while he worked outside...


    The quiet warmth of the moment was almost too good to be true. Rose was at home watching the maid cook, nning on learning how to cook some dishes herself, when she received a call from Elliot''s assistant informing her that he had been admitted to the hospital.


    She could hardly believe it. Elliot had always been in great health, and in all their years together, she had never seen him sick. How could he suddenly end up in the hospital?


    It wasn''t until his assistant mentioned an ulcer that Rose remembered a scene she had witnessed before.


    Late one night, around eleven or so,


    she went downstairs to get some water and noticed that the light was still on in his study. She peeked inside and saw Elliot on the phone discussing work matters. She hesitated for a moment before going back upstairs with her water; by the time she returned he had hung up.


    At that moment, Rose saw him sitting in his chair holding his stomach with an expression of pain and difort etched across his §Ö face. Just as she was about to go over to him, however, the phone rang again and whatever difort he felt disappeared instantly as if it never existed.


    Now looking back at that moment it seemed clear - Elliot must have been suffering from ulcers even then.


    But during all their time together,


    Rose never once noticed any sign of difort from him whatsoever; if not for what his assistant said now, there would have been no way for her to know anything about this situation because Elliot never spoke about such things nor showed any emotion when they were together.


    Most of their time spent together seemed like arguing or getting angry - either Rose would argue or Elliot would get mad.


    "Mrs. Harper? Mrs. Harper, are you still there?" The assistant''s voice brought Rose back into reality once more.


    "Yes, I''m here," replied Rose quickly, "How is he doing now? Oh... he''s already undergone surgery? And still unconscious. Alright, I understand; I''ll head over thereter."


    Rose promised repeatedly when hearing that Elliot was still unconscious after surgery.


    She had the maid cook some porridge and some easy-to-digest food and kept them warm inside a thermos, while instructing her children to stay at home. Then she rushed off towards the hospital without dy.

 Chapter 1134 Getting Sick (1)

    Chapter 1134 Getting Sick (1)


    Chapter 1134 Getting Sick (1)


    At 7 PM, as the weather grew colder, Rose wore a sweater and a short winter coat. She carried arge thermos and made her way to the hospital, following the assistant''s directions to find Elliot''s room.


    As she searched for his room, her phone suddenly rang. She nced at the message disy and clicked it open.


    --Working overtime tonight. Don''t wait up for me.


    Rose''s eyesnded on the top of the message where it said "Elliot."


    Working overtime? Rose was puzzled for a moment before realizing that he might be lying to her on purpose. But why?


    She arrived at Elliot''s room but hesitated when she saw Madeleine leaning over Elliot lying in the sickbed.


    Rose knocked heavily on the door, causing Madeleine to jump in surprise and waking Elliot up.


    "I brought you some congee," Rose said expressionlessly as she looked at Madeleine who stood silently beside them. "The doctor said it would be okay for you to drink."


    Elliot looked confused by her cold demeanor towards him as if he had done something wrong again.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Why are you here?" He regretted his words immediately after they left his mouth.


    Had he been too harsh?


    Rose''s face instantly changed from indifferent to coldly fierce with clear eyes staring daggers into him before answering with anger in her voice, "Your assistant called me saying that you had surgery today and asked me specifically to bring dinner over."


    Madeleine watched nervously from beside them, afraid that Rose might tell Elliot what just happened.


    Rose felt herself foolish foring all this way and intending to take care of him for a night. After all, he already had another woman by his side. She put down the thermos and didn''t look at Elliot or Madeleine, just said, "Since you have someone with you, I''ll leave. I shouldn''t havee to the hospital to meddle in other people''s business. It''s a waste of my time."


    Elliot nced at Madeleine and only then noticed her presence. His face didn''t look too good as he asked, "How did you know?"


    Madeleine saw his coldness towards her and gritted her teeth. "I came to the hospital to get Shawn''s medicine and saw your assistant..."


    Rose wasn''t interested in their conversation and was about to leave when Elliot stopped her.


    His voice was cold but carried a hint of unknown tenderness as he said, "Rose, wait for a moment."


    Rose stopped walking towards the door and turned around. "What else do you want?"


    If she hadn''t arrived on time earlier, would Madeleine have kissed him? Does he even know? Rose was feeling very upset.


    But she had no choice but to pretend that she didn''t care about anything anymore; that nothing mattered except herself if she wanted to deceive herself into thinking that she no longer had feelings for Elliot.


    "Stay here first," Elliot said anxiously as if afraid that Rose would leave again. Hey on his bed with his head tilted watching her before turning back towards Madeleine and saying without any mercy in his tone, "I''m fine now; you can go first."


    Madeleine bit her lip unwillingly before giving Rose an envious re, not knowing whether or not Rose had discovered what happened earlier before leaving.


    The door of the VIP ward opened, then closed again returning silence back into the room while Rose stood by the door several steps away from Elliot looking at him across some distance.


    Elliot struggled sitting up. He just


    underwent surgery so it wasn''t easy for him since moving caused difort which seemed


    his face turn pale momentar


    connected with his wound making


    while gasping heavily several times after.


    His painful appearance made it impossible for Rose not to feel heartache even though she tried hard not show it; Taking big strides, she walked over helping him sit up against the pillow.


    Once Elliot sat down properly again, he looked at her intently.


    Rose had rarely seen Elliot in such a pained state. In her memory, he was either erupting in anger at her or he exuded a particrly dark and fierce demeanor.


    After all these years of entanglement between them, had all that remained between them been nothing but unbearable memories?


    Rose sighed and softened towards Elliot, who looked like this now.


    "Why don''t you eat properly? The doctor said your stomach problem


    is very serious. You went to ex


    a few times before and got


    .n


    medicine, but you still didn''t eat well when you went back. Do you not have regr meals during the day?"


    Rose first raised the small table on his bed for him and then opened the thermos, taking out the food.


    The steaming hot food emitted a delicious aroma, and Elliot nced at it hungrily.


    "No time. Too busy," Elliot replied to her words. However, no matter how he answered her question, Rose felt both angry and heartbroken.


    In Elliot''s eyes, work seemed to alwayse first.


    Oh wait! Before that was his woman and child.


    Thinking of this made Rose think of Madeleine who had just left; her face turned cold as she arranged the dishes for him while sitting quietly in a chair watching him eat.


    Elliot looked up at her several times during his meal until he finished eating; then Rose cleaned up before continuing to ask, "You said there was something important? What is it?"


    Elliot quickly reacted and casually asked, "Shawn didn''t faint again, did he?"


    Rose narrowed her eyes. "His mother was here just now; why didn''t you ask about that?"


    Why would he ask her about Shawn? Was he afraid she would harm Shawn?


    During these times when he wasn''t home, with only three children besides herself, Shawn wasn''t her child, so it''s understandable that Elliot would worry...


    But no matter how Rose thought about it, she still felt angry, suddenly standing up and facing Elliot with an angry stare. "What do you mean? I wouldn''t do anything bad to a child."


    Elliot froze, realizing that she misunderstood him.

 Chapter 1135 Getting Sick (2)

    Chapter 1135 Getting Sick (2)


    Chapter 1135 Getting Sick (2)


    "No, that''s not what I meant..."


    Even though he didn''t mean it, the words slipped out of Rose''s mouth without thinking.


    "What did you mean then?" Rose was furious and almost pped him, but she reminded herself that Elliot was still a patient and tried to calm down.


    Elliot remained silent.


    He only asked her about that to make her stay, but he couldn''t bring himself to say it out loud.


    "Since you''re done eating, I''ll leave. You have people taking care of you here anyway." Rose picked up her thermos and started walking away. But Elliot grabbed her wrist tightly before she could go.


    "Rose," his voice weak, "that''s not what I meant."


    Rose turned around and saw him sweating profusely despite the pain. He held onto her wrist tightly as if afraid she would leave him alone again. She sighed and softened her tone. "Let go of me. Rest well. I''m leaving now since your assistant will be here soon."


    "I sent my assistant home," Elliot nced at his phone on the bedside table before looking back at Rose. "No one is here tonight."


    He just wanted her to stay with him.


    Seeing how weak Elliot looked made Rose feel sorry for him, so she stayed without knowing why.


    In the early morning hours, Elliot suddenly had a fever which woke up Rose who was sleeping lightly in an unfamiliar ce next door from hearing muffled murmurs from another bed nearby.


    She found out that Elliot had been sweating all over with a red face while frowning in difort after calling for a doctor who checked on him then gave some medication through IVs which took about one or two hours.


    After watching over Elliot until he fell asleep again after recovering from fever this time around, Rose rested on thepanion bed beside him for several more hours before getting up at six or seven o''clock in the morning to return home where she left messages for children then went back to hospital again.


    When she entered Elliot''s roomter that day, he stared at her without blinking as if afraid she would leave again but rxed when seeing that she came back safely.


    Rose raised an eyebrow, startled by his appearance. The inexplicable sourness in her heart seemed to dissipate a bit.


    "Awake? Feeling better? I brought you some congee, get up and wash up and then have breakfast."


    Rose wrung the towel for him, helped him sit up and wiped his face, then handed him the newly purchased mouthwash.


    Elliot looked at the woman who was busy in front of his bed. Suddenly softness surged in his heart, gradually filling it up and smoothing out his gloominess.


    After watching Elliot finish breakfast, Rose cleaned up to leave but he stopped her.


    "Help me get off the bed," he said.


    Rose looked at him with an unhappy expression. "You need to rest properly now. Walking around will easily affect your wound. The doctor told you not to move for two or three days."


    Although it was just a stomach ulcer that had been operated on, with so many stitches on his belly, why did he want to get out of bed? Did he still want to go back to work?


    Seemingly knowing what Rose was thinking about, Elliot smiled and said seriously, "I need to go use the bathroom."


    Rose froze where she stood before staring at him incredulously as redness spread from her ears down towards her cheeks.


    She coughed once before saying disapprovingly, "Why didn''t you say earlier? I would have asked one of the nurses take care of you."


    The smile couldn''t help but escape Elliot''s eyesight as it crept onto his lips. When hearing this, he refused Rose''s offer. "You''ll help me instead. Hurry


    up!"


    Rose nced over at him without


    seeing that hint of amusement on Elliot''s face before rejecting tly. "Elliot! I''m not your caregiver! Let me call one of them or even ask for a doctor if needed; You can still walk..."


    S


    "We''re husband and wife," said Elliot seriously white smiling faintly again after hearing this response from Rose. He looked straight into her eyes while speaking earnestly: "No one else is convenient here except for you."


    "My stomach hurts; I don''t want any more talk than necessary right now so please help me."


    With sweat dripping down from Elliot''s forehead along with slightly paleplexion made Rosepromise despite wanting initially insisting. Fortunately, every high-end ward had its own bathroom. Rose helped Elliot to the bathroom and waited outside. Thankfully, she didn''t have to help him take off his pants. She would have embarrassed him beyond belief. After a few moments, Elliot emerged from the bathroom with Rose''s help andy down on the bed.


    "Can you peel me an apple? I''m thirsty," he said before Rose could leave.


    Rose was amused by his request. "Do you think I''m your nurse? I brought you food because I thought you were weak after surgery. I am not here to serve you!"


    Elliot sighed as he watched her walk away. Suddenly, he coughed violently and clutched his stomach in pain. His coughs were so intense that they sounded like they were tearing through his chest.


    Rose spun around at the sound of his coughing fit and saw Elliot lying on the bed with bulging veins in his neck as he struggled for breath. He looked terrifyingly miserable.


    She rushed over to him without hesitation and asked anxiously, "What''s wrong? What''s happening?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The attending physician arrived


    quickly and examined Elliot before


    saying, "Mr. Harper was just really


    thirsty, and with the recent surgery he pushed himself a bit too hard and ended up choking. The wound doesn''t seem to be a major issue. He just needs some good rest, some extra hydration, and a bit of added vitamins. It''s best to avoid heavy or hard-to-digest foods for now."


    Rose nodded silently as she listened carefully; feeling guilty for thinking that Elliot had been faking it when he said that he was thirsty earlier on. Once the medical staff left the room, Rose sat next to Elliot under his watchful gaze while feeding him water and peeling an apple for him too.


    "I''m sorry," came a deep husky voice from Elliot suddenly causing Rose''s hand holding the fruit knife to paused mid-air as she looked up at him quizzically. "Why are you apologizing?"


    "I didn''t mean it earlier."


    Rose didn''t know which incident exactly Elliot meant but it didn''t matter anymore anyway.


    "Eat this apple now or do you want something else?" She gestured towards the fruit basket nearby which seemed quite abundant still.


    "No thanks... you should eat too."

 Chapter 1136 Getting Sick (3)

    Chapter 1136 Getting Sick (3)


    Chapter 1136 Getting Sick (3)


    Rose was forced to stay and take care of Elliot for half a day. By noon, Madeleine arrived with a thermos, looking just like she did when she came to the hospital to see Elliot yesterday. Rose refused Elliot''s invitation without any expression on her face and left the hospital directly.


    She wasn''t going to serve him anymore; let his woman do it.


    As Rose got into her car, she realized that she was actually jealous. Not just a little bit but very jealous.


    To her surprise, Elliot returned in the afternoon while his assistant helped him walk into the vi at dusk.


    Rose almost didn''t react and stared at him dumbfoundedly without saying anything.


    "Hey, Uncle, why are you back? Mommy said you were sick!" Leah wanted to call him Daddy but changed it when she remembered Shawn was present.


    Elliot nodded and didn''t notice the change in Leah''s address. He looked at Rose who sat motionless on the sofa with an expression he couldn''t read. He pushed away his assistant and sat on another side of the sofa with some distance between them. "What''s that look for? Are you not happy I''m home?"


    He was annoyed.


    He asked her to stay until noon but this woman left without even turning back, leaving behind a cold-hearted figure for him while letting Madeleine take care of him instead. Who is really his wife? Who is his legal spouse?!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Rose choked up suddenly; why is he being so fierce? Why is he angry already? She hasn''t even gotten mad yet!


    Rose nced at him before focusing on TV programs in front of her and saying coldly, "The doctor told you to rest more days in hospital."


    The assistant next to them sweated profusely as he silently retreated several steps away from them wanting nothing more than leaving unnoticed.


    "I can rest at home too." Elliot looked at her and then said, "Hospital isn''t good for resting since no one takes care of me."


    A surge of anger ignited within Rose upon hearing this statement as if fuel had been poured over it causing it burst into mes instantly. "No one takes care of you? Didn''t Madeleine specially bring food over?"


    As soon as these words were spoken out loud by herself, Rose regretted saying such things filled with jealousy and resentment like an unhappy wife whoins about everything around their husband all day long!


    She coughed ufortably under Elliot''s gaze and tried to exin, "I mean... you have someone willing to take care of you at the hospital, like Miss Fox."


    Elliot dangerously narrowed his eyes. "My family can take better care of me," he paused and continued to ask, "Rose, don''t you want me toe back?"


    Rose blinked and raised an eyebrow as she looked at him with a hint of inexplicable sarcasm in her voice. It might also be Elliot''s illusion. "How can I? This is your vi. Can I stop you froming back? If I don''t want you back, will you note back?"


    Elliot''s eyelids twitched fiercely as anger surged in his heart, almost making him lose his temper.


    But he would rather watch her angrily argue with him at home, than deal with annoying people or impatient responses in the hospital ward.


    As soon as Elliot thought about it this way, he calmed down a lot and even softened his expression slightly.


    "Have you had dinner yet?" He nced at the time; it was 5:40 PM.


    It was still early.


    Who knew Rose nodded her head and said, "Yes, I''ve eaten already. If you haven''t eaten yet, then eat by yourself; I''m going upstairs to rest."


    In just such a short time period, the three children had run upstairs and disappeared without a trace. Rose was angry inside; she didn''t want fo talk or spend time with Elliot, so she decided that out of sight out of mind would be best for now as she walked towards her own room upstairs.


    Just when she started walking away from him though, Elliot spoke up again, "I haven''t eaten yet. Stay here with me please; my wound hurts badly every time I lift my hand."


    He spoke so matter-of-factly that it made Rose feel incredulous about how thick-skinned he could be sometimes.


    "With so many people around here, why don''t you let the maids serve your needs instead? And if that doesn''t work for your liking, then you can hire a caregiver for your care."


    There was no way she''d ever wait on him hand-and-foot!


    Rose bluntly refused which made Elliot''s face change color several times before finally gritting his teeth without mentioning it again.


    The next day Rose woke up the kids for breakfast. When she saw Elliot sitting at the dining table, it took her some time to get used to it since they rarely saw each other during daylight hours due to Elliot''s busy schedule.


    "Dad," Shawn greeted happily while looking bright-eyed seeing Elliot there during breakfast-time


    Elliot nodded at him, his expression mild and no different from usual.


    Rose nced at him and sat down with her two children. Leah and Sean were polite, greeting Elliot, especially Sean who had a cold and disapproving look on his face.


    Whenever Elliot''s gaze fell on Sean''s face, he felt a strange sense of familiarity. Although the twins were born to Rose, there seemed to be something familiar about Sean''s features.


    He didn''t feel anything when facing Leah but when facing Sean, he felt that something was off.


    After breakfast, Rose took her two


    children for a walk outside the vi before returning. The three children yed together in the garden while she was sitting on the sofa watching TV. Elliot suddenly asked, "What are our ns for today?"


    She didn''t like watching TV but being alone with Elliot made her impatient and awkward so she could only turn on the TV to ease things up. What ns? She had no ns in mind.


    "We''ll go shoppingter." Rose calmly arranged it without changing her expression. It was better than staying in this vi all day long especially since Elliot hadn''t mentioned anything about not letting her leave anymore.


    Rose unterally thought that he had agreed to lift this decision of keeping her locked up here.


    The next second reality pped her hard across the face. "I told you before that you can''t go anywhere except here. Have you forgotten?"


    Startled by his voice, Rose''splexion suddenly darkened. She didn''t want to argue with him but this man always found ways to provoke her recklessly.


    Why should she listen to him?


    "Elliot, let''s get divorced! The divorce


    agreement has been prepared for some time now; I''ll bring it out for you right now! We shouldn''t drag things out any longer; I don''t want us


    ???


    wasting any more time together," wasting Rose said calmly, herposed demeanor sending a shiver down Elliot''s spine.

 Chapter 1137 Getting Sick (4)

    Chapter 1137 Getting Sick (4)


    Chapter 1137 Getting Sick (4)


    After she finished speaking, she looked at him seriously. Her eyes showed no sign of deception, and it seemed like she really wanted to divorce him.


    Elliot felt irritated and tugged at the buttons on his cor. He unbuttoned two of them and took a deep breath. Even his stomach began to ache as anger slowly crept into his heart.


    For the first time, he didn''t explode in anger but instead looked at her with equal seriousness. "Why do we have to get divorced? We can still move forward without getting divorced, Rose. The past is behind us now; we can have a future together--"


    "There is no future," Rose interrupted him before he could finish speaking. She didn''t directly express her surprise or anger towards Elliot. "We won''t have a future together anymore. Everything from when I left became part of the past for me, including my feelings for you, Elliot."


    "You have a child and another woman that you love; it''s not right for us to keep entangling ourselves like this anymore," Rose continued calmly but firmly, "I don''t want things between us to be like they were before... Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I don''t understand! Rose, the only woman I''ve ever loved is you!" Elliot growled lowly as if he was enraged by her words; his demeanor was intense and powerful enough that even Rose''s eyelids twitched along with her heart.


    "It has always been you! What are you thinking? I don''t like Madeleine; I''ve only ever liked one person--you!"


    When Elliot had surgery in the hospital under anesthesia earlier on, all he could control was probably just his mind.


    At that moment, he suddenly thought about every little thing they had experienced during this period of time together.


    They met again after being apart for so long and argued endlessly over various issues until their faces turned red from yelling at each other before finally parting ways without reconciling.


    But these scenes weren''t what he wanted.


    What Elliot had always wanted was for her to return to him so they could start anew together rather than meeting up again just so she could ask for a divorce as ifing back into his life meant nothing more than ending their marriage.


    Elliot didn''t know what she was thinking exactly nor did he want to admit how much these thoughts weighed on him right now but one thing''s certain - He felt that she was slipping further away from him with each passing moment which wasn''t something that sat well with him either way...Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The emotions that had been suppressed within himself inexplicably erupted outwards all at once towards Rose - full of excitement mixed with anticipation yet gentleness too - everything came pouring out all at once without any restraint whatsoever...


    "I miss you, I miss you being alive, and I also miss the countless times when you waited for me toe back home. It has always been you that I like, Rose," Elliot said with a trembling voice. He looked at her helplessly and spoke earnestly about what he thought he could never say in his lifetime.


    Rose was startled at first, but as she heard his words clearly, her heart went from disbelief to suspicion and expectation little by little. Even she couldn''t control the tears welling up in her eyes.


    Elliot was not someone who would speak from his heart or say these things to a woman.


    But when hey on the operating table, he inexplicably thought of one possibility.


    If Rose divorced him again and left him once more, then he would really lose her forever.


    What would happen if such a situation urred?


    Could he ept her leaving him again?


    The answer was obvious - it was impossible. He didn''t want this kind of situation to happen. Therefore, under these circumstances, he had to make sure that she willingly stayed with him by his side.


    "... What did you say?" Rose trembled as she spoke out loud. "Did I hear correctly?"


    She had never expected to hear such words from Elliot before - ever!


    But here they were nowing out of Elliot''s mouth!


    Was this still the same high-and-mighty Elliot who didn''t care about anything?


    Rose simply couldn''t believe it!


    "Rose... Don''t you believe me?" Elliot knew exactly what she was thinking just by looking at her expression.


    This woman almost drove him


    crazy! But when he thought about how she kept insisting on divorcing him all this time despite everything else they''ve been through together... His heart felt both wronged and helpless! What else could be done? A husband must coax his wife into staying. "It''s true! For years now since your supposed death... I have never believed it happened; I have always searched for you until finally finding out that you are still alive."


    "Let us start over again, Rose."


    He understood that it was toote for him to confess his feelings...


    Fortunately there is still a chance now...


    He won''t give her another chance to leave anymore!


    "Y-y-you... me." Rose stuttered, blinking her eyes and lowering her head as if seriously considering these words. Her thick, curled eyshes covered the emotions in her eyes, making it difficult for Elliot to see clearly. He could only watch asher feather-likeshes trembled slightly, causing an itch in his heart.


    "Rose, think about it carefully," he said.


    When Rose returned to her room, she was surrounded by children. She didn''t know what she had heard or what she had answered until the children left the room and a buzzing sound remained in her ears. Did he say that his long-time crush was on


    her? And did he want her P


    stay so


    they could start over? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Her already fast-beating heart began to tremble uncontrobly and before she knew it, she was holding back breathing for what seemed like forever until finally taking deep gasps of air when regaining consciousness.


    Despite the cold weather outside, Rose felt hot all over with a feverish blush spreading across cheeks while feeling dizzy and lightheaded.


    Did Elliot really mean what he said? Did he truly like me this whole time? But during these past few months, every time we met up, we just argued non-stop.


    But now that I think about it more closely... he always got angry whenever I brought up divorce. Maybe because of how much he likes me? Why else would he go through such trouble just trying to keep me around even after I mentioned divorce multiple times?


    As soon as this thought crossed Rose''s mind while lying on the bed, a smile slowly spread across her lips.


    No! Wait! Elliot said that he liked me but then there''s Madeleine... what''s going on there exactly again?


    Oh right! There is also their son Shawn.


    The smile on Rose''s face gradually faded away until disappearingpletely; mouth drooping down at corners while feeling pain inside her chest from reality hitting hard against previously happy mood filled with secret joy.


    Yes...


    He still has a son named Shawn whom Madeleine gave birth too.


    She almost forgot. Before she returned home, Elliot had nned to marry Madeleine, and no one in the Harper family liked her. Even old Mr. Harper only recognized Madeleine as his granddaughter-inw.

 Chapter 1138 Getting Sick (5)

    Chapter 1138 Getting Sick (5)


    Chapter 1138 Getting Sick (5)


    The next day, when Rose met Elliot at the dining table, she couldn''t help but nce at him and felt uneasy all over. But when she saw him greet her as usual, Rose felt a bit ashamed of herself for thinking too much.


    After breakfast, with nothing to do, Rose nned to take the two children to Universal Studios. While she was doing her makeup in the room, someone knocked on the door. She nced at herself in the mirror and said, "Come in."


    Elliot slowly walked in.


    Rose''s eyelids twitched and she blurted out, "Why aren''t you lying down on your bed resting? You just had surgery two days ago and the doctor said not to get up casually."


    Upon hearing her concern, a pleasant smile rose in Elliot''s eyes. He didn''te inside but leaned against the doorway. "Where are you going?" Rose pursed her lips and remembered Elliot''s warning not to leave the vi casually. She didn''t know how to answer for a moment. "Where are you going? I''ll have my driver take you there." Seeing that she didn''t answer, Elliot looked at Rose''s exquisite profile reflected in the mirror, "Be safe."


    Rose was stunned.


    Did he actually agree? Did he actually let them leave?


    As they left while looking back at Elliot sitting on the sofa, Rose finally believed that he wasn''t lying when he asked her to take kids out for fun. Shawn also joined them. They were already cheering as they ran towards their car waiting outside.


    "Rest well, and don''t move around. You''d better lie down." Amidst calls from children, Rose took two steps forward before suddenly turning around and giving Elliot a quick reminder.


    She hurriedly left under his intense gaze until she got into the car with the three children.


    Only after watching them drive away did Elliot reveal a hint of smile from his eyes which gradually spread across his face. He finally realized that forcing or pressuring her was a bad idea and he needed to take it slow.


    However, Elliot wasn''tfortable letting them go alone so he secretly arranged bodyguards for protection, but kept some distance so as not to disturb their fun.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose took the children to the newly opened Universal Studios, which was different from ordinary amusement parks. It was bigger and had more fun things to do. With Elliot''s privilege, she could take the children directly to y without having to wait in line.


    After a day of fun, not only were the three children tired but Rose herself was also not satisfied. The camera was filled with photos, most of which were taken by her for the children.


    At dinner that night, Elliot could only eat liquid food and sat smiling at them from his seat. The atmosphere was warm andfortable.


    Just then, the doorbell rang and after a while Madeleine walked in with her servant leading her. As soon as she appeared, there was some tension in the air.


    Elliot nced at Rose and noticed that her smile faded instantly.


    "Elliot! I came to see Shawn." Madeleine greeted him happily as if she hadn''t noticed Rose or their two kids when she walked in. Then she waved towards Shawn. "Shawn, I''m here to see you. Are you feeling okay? You look a bit thinner..."


    Upon hearing her feigned tone of concern, Elliot became impatient while Rose didn''t feel like talking with Madeleine at all.


    "Mommy! I''m full now. Can we go for a walk in the garden? I''m so full!" Leah turned her big eyes towards Madeleine and Elliot before sweetly smiling at Rose.


    Sean also stood up with an unhappy expression on his little face pulling on Rose''s hand agreeing with Leah''s words.


    Rose didn''t want to see Madeleine either so nodded gently before taking both kids outside.


    As they left, Elliot watched their backs, suddenly saying, "It''s very cold outside now; be careful not to catch colds especially since you''ve been ying outside all day today."


    His unspoken message was crystal clear. Rose nced down at their two children, then out at the weather outside, and reluctantly gave in. She spoke softly and tenderly to the kids, saying, "How about we go upstairs and watch a movie? I will put on your favorite one, okay?"


    It wasn''t until Rose''s figure hadpletely disappeared that Elliot withdrew his gaze and turned to look at Madeleine with an expressionless face. "Why are you here?" His tone was somewhat cold and rigid, but he kept it in check for Shawn''s sake.


    Madeleine could hear theughter


    coming from the dining room before she even entered. When she walked in, she saw Elliot, Rose, and three children sitting at the dinner table chatting and eating happily. Elliot''s gentle gaze was fixed on Rose as well. Even Madeleine''s own son seemed to be drawn to Rose. She almost couldn''t resist breaking her newly done nails in frustration.


    Rose was such a bitch! What did she have that I didn''t? Not only had my son been bewitched by her, but even Elliot had been so kind and gentle towards her!


    What gave her the right?


    "Elliot, I came to check on you because I''m worried about you," Madeleine said softly as she took out a thermos of chicken soup from inside a bag. "I made this myself today after spending all afternoon cooking it for you. Please drink someter; otherwise I won''t feel at ease."


    Elliot nced down at the soup without any emotion on his face and replied coldly, "Leave it there; I just finished dinner."


    Madeleine bit her lip in frustration as


    jealousy and hatred towards Rose


    rose up inside of her heart once again. She looked at him with feigned, Kelplessness. "Yourplexion looks terrible; please rest well." Then she scanned the table with surprise. "Is this all you''re having for dinner? Just in porridge? It doesn''t have any


    nutrition! How can your wound heal quickly if you don''t eat properly?"


    Elliot remained silent.


    She continued speaking, "How are these servants taking care of you? They can''t even make proper meals for you when your body needs nourishment after surgery!"


    The servant who was still standing


    in the kitchen nearby jumped in


    fright when she heard this


    conversation. She quickly came over to say apologetically, "Mr. Harper s the food not to your liking? Would you like me to prepare something else for you?" She nced briefly at Madeleine and continued, Mrs. Harper mentioned that you had just undergone surgery and should stick to a light diet, so I thought..."


    "You believe her?" Madelein einterrupted, her voice growing harsh. "Can''t you see that he needs proper care after the surgery? If you can''t take care of him, then get out of here..."

 Chapter 1139 Getting Sick (6)

    Chapter 1139 Getting Sick (6)


    Chapter 1139 Getting Sick (6)


    Elliot''s brow furrowed tighter and he tapped the table, interrupting Madeleine. "Shut up," he said.


    "Elliot, I..." Madeleine''s face paled as she realized she had overstepped her bounds and quickly tried to exin.


    But Elliot was impatient with her words and his expression turned cold. "I''m fine. It''ste, I''ll have the driver take you home." Madeleine''s face grew even paler at his words. She could tell Elliot was not being polite about asking her to leave.


    The servant saw Elliot wave his hand dismissively and hide a hint of contempt in his eyes before turning to clean up the room. Madeleine gritted her teeth in anger but hesitated to leave. "Elliot, can''t I stay here and take care of you? The doctor said you need rest for another week, it''s not convenient for you to move around too much. Besides, I can spend more time with Shawn."


    If she kept getting rejected like this, there would be no ce for Madeleine in this house - especially with Rose taking over everything! She couldn''t help but worry about it all!


    Elliot raised an eyebrow and looked at Madeleine carefully before asking doubtfully, "Do you want to live here?" He paused briefly before continuing, "To take care of me?"


    Madeleine nodded eagerly and said, "It would be more convenient for me here--"


    "Not convenient," Elliot interrupted again before she finished speaking; a slight downturn at the corners of his mouth showed that he wasn''t very happy: "After all, we are not rted in any way." He added, "Madeleine, Rose is my wife, legally."


    The hopeful expression on Madelein''e face froze instantly as she stared incredulously at Elliot without saying anything for a long while.


    He actually called Rose his wife - what did that mean?


    It meant that Elliot never thought about divorcing that bitch Rose or even marrying herself!


    Then what was she?!


    Watching Elliot turn around and headed upstairs without any hesitation, Madeleine didn''t think twice, she hurriedly walked over, blocking him, "Elliot, Shawn is our son!"


    "You... you don''t n on divorcing Rose then marrying me?! How could you do this!"


    Under Elliot''s increasingly cold gaze, Madeleine couldn''t help but tremble all over and a flicker of guilt shed in her eyes as she finished herst sentence.


    Elliot stared at her for a long time.


    She stuttered, "You... Elliot, you can''t treat me like this! Shawn is still so young and he needs the care and love of his parents... not to mention Rose left you and had children with other men, those two bastards are not your children..."


    In the end, Madeleine fellpletely silent. Elliot''s expression was just too terrifying and she couldn''t continue speaking.


    Elliot''s gloomy and fierce gaze swept over her face, with a heavy tone and aplex hidden emotion shing by. "You know very well whose child Shawn is. And, as long as those two children are hers, I can ept them."


    After speaking, he took steps upstairs and hurried away without looking back, saying, "Don''te to me for anything in the future. As for Shawn, I will educate him well."


    Madeleine almost lost her bnce and tightly grabbed onto the railing to prevent herself from copsing.


    What did he say?


    Elliot actually epted those two illegitimate children for the sake of Rose. And he won''t even let me see Shawn... No! This is not right! Madeleine suddenly realized a possibility.


    Does he know Shawn''s identity? It shouldn''t be, impossible!


    How could Elliot possibly know


    Madeleine stood still, her nails piercing deep into her palms; the stinging paining from her snapped her out of her thoughts. Realizing that Elliot had long gone, she turned to leave with anxious footsteps.


    Rose, who was standing on the second floor, happened to see Madeleine''s back as she left. She saw her pale face and trembling figure running out, feeling a little surprised and strange.


    She thought that Madeleine intentionally came sote to stay, why did he leave so quickly? What about Elliot?


    As soon as the thought crossed her mind, she remembered Elliot. The door was then knocked and it was indeed Elliot''s voice that came through. "Rose, do you want to eat some fruit?"


    Elliot came over andy down on the chair next to her, his eyebrows rxed and his face rxed, looking in a good mood.


    Rose nced at him out of the corner of her eye, feeling curious about what Madeleine had said to him. But she didn''t have any excuse to ask, so shey there absent-mindedly.


    Elliot noticed her expression but thought she was sleepy and didn''t pay much attention. He even gave her a bag of chips.


    Rose took it and thanked him before tearing it open to start eating.


    She found it amazing that not long ago they were at odds with each other. But now he had changed so much after getting sick and having surgery. They could even lie quietly in the family cinema together watching movies.


    It was simply unbelievable.


    Over the next few days, Rose witnessed Elliot''spletely different temperament from before as he treated her gently without losing his temper once. She feltfortable around him like never before.


    In the afternoon, Elliot asionally went to his study to deal with work but only stayed for two or three hours due to health reasons. He no longer workedte into the night like he used to do before getting sick; most of the time he stayed at home instead. Not only did Rose feel that their rtionship had improved significantly but also their children''s rtionship with him became more harmonious too.


    After bathing their two children in water at night and putting them both asleep, Rose quietly left the room ready to go back into hers when suddenly she saw someone sitting on her bed as soon as she opened its door and closed it behind herself again! Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She was stunned for a moment and turned on the light switch...


    "Why are you in my room?" When did Elliote in?


    el.ne


    The man sitting on her bed under the light looked gentle with soft eyes that carried some tenderness within them; His exquisitely handsome face seemed to shimmer with subtle charm, and when he focused his gaze on someone, it felt like they were almost being drawn into his presence.


    Rose''s eyes momentarily blurred, but she calmly furrowed her brow and averted her gaze from him. "It''ste. I''m going to take a shower and rest," she said, maintaining herposure. "You should go back to your own room."

 Chapter 1140 Intimacy (1)

    Chapter 1140 Intimacy (1)


    Chapter 1140 Intimacy (1)


    Elliot sat there motionless under the soft light, his eyes fixed on her, not saying a word and not making a move.


    Rose hesitated for a moment, then stood her ground, looking back at him. Her heart inexplicably skipped a beat.


    "Do... Do you want to say something?" Rose struggled to find her words, her voice stumbling and barely coherent. She mentally scolded herself for sounding so nervous.


    ''What''s wrong with you, Rose? Why are you so nervous?''


    Elliot seemed to chuckle, though it was hard to tell if it was a realugh or not. He stood up from the bed and approached her. "Rose, have you thought about what I said a week ago?"


    A week ago? What...


    Oh. Ah...Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She remembered.


    No wonder Elliot had been acting strangely these past few days. It was because of this.


    She hadn''t even thought about it. How was she supposed to answer him?


    Upon seeing Rose''s expression, Elliot''s face changed slightly, but he restrained his anger. He took another step toward her, his voice growing deeper and carrying an unexinable sense of urgency. "You haven''t thought about it?"


    Rose hesitated, her breathing suddenly slowing down. Unconsciously, she took a step back, her face showing signs of unease. "I haven''t decided yet."


    "Heh..." A low, emotionlessugh suddenly echoed. Elliot''s face was far from gloomy now, and instead, it held a trace of an indescribable amusement. Rose blinked, looking at him in confusion and slight caution.


    When he focused on someone so intensely, it felt as if that person was the only one in his eyes.


    Rose''s breath caught, and after a moment, she finally slowed down her breathing.


    She involuntarily took a half step backward, her expression slightly anxious. "I haven''t thought about it."


    "Heh..." Elliot''s face held a hint of amusement as he chuckled softly. "You haven''t thought about it, Rose? How much longer do you need? A day? Two days? Or perhaps a year?"


    Rose stood in ce, looking puzzled. She couldn''t help but feel that Elliot had been acting strangely, especially in the past few days. It was as if he had be a different person.


    "Rose, let me remind you," he continued, seemingly oblivious to her strange gaze. He closed the remaining distance between them, and their breaths seemed to mingle in the small space between them. Rose found herself with her back against the wall, nowhere to retreat.


    "You are my woman, and you are my wife, Rose. As long as I don''t want a divorce, you will be in that role for the rest of your life. Don''t delude yourself into thinking otherwise." Elliot''s face held a wicked, teasing smile, and before Rose could react, his lips pressed against hers, deftly parting her lips and diving in.


    Her mind went nk and her vision blurred.


    Elliot''s breathing became unsteady as he kissed deeper. The familiar scent of each other lingered in their noses.


    Rose couldn''t breathe, her brain was getting dizzy. This kiss was too gentle, making her tightly locked heart unable to help but beat, fresh and powerful. Slowly, it seemed to resonate with the heartbeat of the man in front of her.


    She clearly felt his hard on which snapped her into reality. With a blushing face, she tried to push him away, but the next second, he kissed her more deeply.


    Rose seemed bewitched somehow and had a passionate night with Elliot.


    The next morning, Rose woke up to the bright daylight streaming in from outside. She blinked her eyes


    drowsily, feeling a bit disoriented et


    Her awareness gradually returned, and she realized that a warm body was pressed against her back. Startled, she turned her head.


    Rose just realized her situation.


    She found herself in Elliot''s embrace, half-sitting in his arms. His arm was wrapped around her waist, and the nket was pulled up to their necks, leaving only their heads exposed. In front of them sat hisptop, with his hand lightly tapping the keyboard.


    Rose was taken aback.


    She could feel the warmth of their skin pressed together, and an uncontroble blush crept onto her face, spreading to the back of her. "Are you awake?"


    Rose remained silent and tried to free herself from his embrace. However, he held onto her even tighter, almost squeezing her waist, making her gasp for breath.


    "Are you still sleepy? It''s still early, do you want to continue sleeping for a while or are you hungry? Shall I bring breakfast for you?"


    His gentle and clear voice carried a


    hint of hoarseness from not speaking for a long time, sounding. particrly low and maic, especially since he was speaking right next to her ear. Rose''s ears tingled and a wave of numbness spread from behind her ear straight to her heart.


    "You..." Rose''s voice trailed off as she realized her throat was a little hoarse. She blinked and saw a ss of water being brought to her lips. "Drink some water. You were exhaustedst night, you didn''t rest well." Elliot had closed hisptop and put it aside when he noticed she had woken up, but he still held Rose tightly from behind, in a possessive embrace.


    Rose pursed her lips, feeling ufortable with the dryness and numbness in her throat. She wanted to take the ss from him herself, but he didn''t let go of it. So she drank the entire ss of warm water with Elliot''s help.


    Her throat felt much better now. As Elliot ced the ss back on the bedside table, there was a moment of silence that made Rose feel uneasy in his embrace.


    "Want to sleep some more? Hmm?" His voice came out slightly trembling as he pressed against Rose''s back without any barriers between them. She could feel that he was in an excellent mood.


    But she wasn''t feeling too good herself afterst night''s absurdity; she couldn''t face it or think about anything else right now. Her mind was still tangled up like a mess and she even Tacked courage to face Elliot anymore. So when he asked if she wanted to sleep some more, all she could do was nod silently. Then he felt him release his grip on her, which made her breathe a sigh of relief while lying down separately with quite some distance between them under their nket. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The sudden rush of cold air made Rose frown until Elliot wrapped himself around her again from behind.


    It felt too intimate.


    And that person holding onto her so tightly... was still Elliot.


    Thankfully, he didn''t say anything else, just hugged her from behind once more while Rose remained stiff for only a while before falling asleep again groggily.


    Truth be told, she was just too tired afterst night''s intimacy and couldn''t muster any thoughts or feelings about anything yet until fully awaketer on including what this meant for their rtionship...

 Chapter 1141 Intimacy (2)

    Chapter 1141 Intimacy (2)


    Chapter 1141 Intimacy (2)


    As the even rhythm of breathing emanated from the figure in his arms, Elliot slowly opened his eyes. He had been feigning slumber. He gazed at the peacefully sleeping Rose.


    Gradually, a sense of contentment and pleasure spread from deep within him, softening his handsome features.


    He lowered his head and gently kissed the woman before once again drifting into a deep slumber, holding her close.


    At the international airport in town, Lawrence waited at Entry 5 for half an hour. The dyed flight finally arrived and finally, a small figure emerged from the ne.


    "Daddy Lawrence!" Khalil spotted Lawrence and waved excitedly.


    "Khalil." Lawrence smiled and took Khalil''s luggage before leading him out of the airport. Though Khalil tried to act calm and collected, excitement shone on his face as he asked about seeing his mother and siblings.


    Lawrence exined that they didn''t know he was back yet but promised to contact themter. Khalil hesitated before deciding against it - he didn''t want Elliot finding out about their ns just yet.


    As they drove away from the airport, Khalil asked about Harper Group''s progress with their coboration project. He was worried since Elliot had found a loophole in their contract that allowed him to pay rent monthly instead of upfront like originally agreed upon.


    Lawrence and Elliot had talked a few times but Elliot refused to pay up immediately, so thend still belonged to RH and Elliot had only paid 20 million for it.


    Khalil didn''t know if Elliot had found out something, so he had someone investigate within Harper Group but they found nothing.


    Elliot''s motives were unclear. He missed his mom, Sean, and Leah back home after preparing everything abroad. So he returned home without hesitation.


    "He didn''t pay in full. Elliot wired a sum half a month ago for only ten million," Lawrence frowned slightly as he tried to figure out what this move meant for Elliot.


    "Khalil, did you find anything? Elliot is very cunning and smart. Could he have caught wind of something that made him aware of thend deal?" Khalil thought carefully before denying the possibility. "No way! I kept things under wraps even from foreignpanies whopeted with us fiercely. How could Elliot know about it while staying at home? He''s just too cautious."


    "Daddy Lawrence, talk to him againter when you get the chance. If that doesn''t work out, we can always break off our cooperation with him and release a list of foreignpanies we n on working with to pressure him into action since our contract states that we won''t be at a disadvantage." Lawrence nodded his head helplessly as he nced at the little boy sitting in the backseat. "Khalil, how old are you again? You know more than I do! You''re such a genius!"


    Suddenly praised by Lawrence like this made Khalil''s young face turn red as he felt embarrassed and remained silent.


    But Lawrence couldn''t help but feel emotional inside; Rose gave birth to three intelligent children whom she raised well - each one unique in their own way.


    Rose woke up around one o''clock in the afternoon feeling hungry; her stomach was growling painfully making her ufortable enough to get up from bed.


    There was no one beside her anymore; she reached out her hand only to touch warm sheets instead.


    After getting some rest, Rose felt much better mentally but physically sore all over, almost falling when she got off bed but managed not to thanks by holding onto its edge for support.


    Her children were already six years old now so there wasn''t anything wrong with sleeping with Elliot again - it was just because they both wanted physical intimacy together on that bed earlier on.


    She thought to herself silently, as if convincing herself, after rinsing her mouth and washing her face, she rxedpletely. Just then, she heard the door open and someone walked in.


    As expected, it was Elliot carrying


    two tes of food. When he saw Rose, his face was gentle and handsome without any difort or embarrassment. He greeted her. "Wake up and eat something Sleeping too long can upset your stomach."


    Rose walked towards him while ncing at him a few times. She felt inexplicable emotions entangling her heart that made it difficult for her to distinguish whether it was more awkwardness or joyfulness or excitement.


    One te contained spaghetti while the other had freshly cooked steak emitting steam.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose was really hungry so she ate quickly despite Elliot watching beside her. Her speed was fast but because of how proper she looked while eating made it look cute instead.


    Elliot''s smile deepened as he watched Rose eat until full satisfaction before leaning back on the chair with a contented sigh; now she could start thinking about serious matters again.


    What were the rtionship between her and Elliot?


    "Are you full? Let me get you some fruit," Elliot stood up from his seat temporarily leaving the room.


    Rose squinted at his departing figure when suddenly Leah poked her head through the doorway asking, "Mommy, are you feeling better now? Are you still ufortable?"


    Rose froze for a moment before


    asking what Leah meant by that statement when Sean exined, "Uncle said that you weren''t feeling well so we shouldn''t disturb you." Behind him came Shawn who looked shyly timid following Sean''s lead into the room. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Rose blinked, then cursed inwardly at Elliot before nodding. "Yes, I wasn''t feeling well but I''m okay now; don''t worry."


    "That''s good to hear! You scared me and Sean!" Leah patted her chest wanting to be hugged by Rose but just as soon as she leaned down towards Rose, Elliot returned quickly, pulling Leah aside, then casually ced a fruit tter on top of Rose''sp, saying, "Eat some fruits."

 Chapter 1142 Intimacy (3)

    Chapter 1142 Intimacy (3)


    Chapter 1142 Intimacy (3)


    Elliot had recovered and returned to work at thepany. However,pared to before when he would attend meetings and work overtime frequently, these days he had a regr schedule of working from nine to five. His cheerful demeanor scared the employees in the assistant''s office who were used to his serious attitude.


    The assistant breathed a sigh of relief. As Elliot''s closest assistant, he could sense something was different about Mr. Harper''s behaviortely. Seeing his recent actions made him feel more at ease.


    "Mr. Harper, there is a dinner tonight that Mr. Ingram from RH personally invited you to," the assistant reported on today''s work while reminding him.


    However, Elliot refused with an expressionless face. "I''m not going."


    The assistant nodded understandingly.


    Then Elliot checked the time and grabbed his suit jacket before walking out quickly, saying, "I''m heading back now; you should leave early too." Before the assistant could respond, Elliot disappeared as if in a hurry to get home.


    The assistants hoped that things would continue well between Mr. Harper and Miss Russell so he as an employee, could go home early for dinner. December was cold enough for bone-chilling winds but inside Elliot''s vi where heaters were on, it was warm and cozy making him feelfortable as soon as he stepped inside.


    Rose was in the kitchen with three children, learning how to cook from their nanny creating a lively atmosphere filled with warmth. Elliot unconsciously lightened his footsteps while leaning against half-opened kitchen door enjoying watching them happily together.


    Rose caught sight of someone standing at her door from her peripheral vision; she turned around only be stunned by what she saw - Elliot standing there smiling warmly at her!


    "Oh, Uncle is back!" Leah asked Rose something but didn''t hear her answer, then followed Rose''s gaze towards Elliot''s figure, eximing excitedly upon seeing him!


    Elliot squinted slightly, looking down at Leah whose smile under lights looked very cute especially since she resembled Rose so much like they were carved out of one mold!


    "Mmm... I''m back," said Elliot softly while ncing over Sean''s face and finally resting his gaze on Rose again.


    Leah greeted Elliot with a smile, seemingly unconcerned about what he had done to her and Seantely. Sean, who was standing next to her, rolled his eyes and pulled at his sister''s arm impatiently.


    "Dinner is almost ready," Rose said as she continued preparing a cold dish. "Go wash your hands first."


    Elliot nodded in agreement. "Okay."


    Sean hesitated for a moment before following Elliot out of the room.


    When Elliot came back from washing his hands, he saw Shawn waiting for him outside. He walked over with gentle eyes and asked softly, "What''s wrong?"


    Shawn looked shy and embarrassed as he spoke up. "Dad... do you like Rose?"


    Elliot was taken aback by the question and raised an eyebrow as he looked at the little boy seriously.


    "Why do you ask that?"


    Shawn blushed even more when he met Elliot''s gaze but managed to say earnestly, "I think you really like Rose."


    He murmured softly in response, "Mmm."


    After getting an answer from his father, Shawn thought about it carefully before nodding in agreement, "I understand now. Dad, I''m happy too, because I also like Rose."


    Elliot smiled gently and ruffled Sean''s hair affectionately. "Good to hear it."


    The atmosphere around the dinner table became harmonious again after this conversation took ce - although Elliot tended not to speak much during meals while Rose and their two children were quite talkative which made things lively enough on their own.


    After dinner ended, Elliot followed his usual routine of spending some time with them in the living room before receiving a phone call that took him away into another room where Lawrence Ingram was on the other end of line asking about their business partnership.


    "Mr. Ingram, you called me again. Anything I can do?" There was aplex expression flickering across his face when thinking back on Lawrence''s call this afternoon.


    Lawrence chuckled lightly on the


    other side of phone line while ncing over at Khalil beside him before continuing speaking ording to what they had agreed upon beforehand, "Mr. Harper, you seem to have forgotten our deal wasn''t based on installment payments; we can hand over ournd immediately if necessary, so shouldn''t you pay us right away?"


    Elliot silently curled up his lips into a mocking smile when he thought of all the information found out by himself.


    "The contract was made by your


    company, and there is no term reading that cannot pay in installments. You know, Harper Group is having trouble with cash flow Can''t you give me a few more days. I don''t think RH, such a bigpany, would be so petty about it, right?"


    Elliot sneered as he looked out the window of his study at the dark scenery outside.


    In winter, the sky gets dark quickly and the trees and flowers outside reveal a deste loneliness.


    Lawrence was choked by his words and looked at Khalil.


    The child was clearly angered by these shameless words, his face turning red.


    Then Lawrence replied without hesitation, "I''m sorry, Mr. Harper, but RH does care about it."


    Pausing for a moment, Lawrence continued, "Harper Group''s cash flow has nothing to do with us at RH. We agreed on the basis of paying for goods upon delivery when we negotiated this contract initially. Mr. Harper''s current approach is really eye-opening."


    Elliot''s smile became more obvious as he sneered coldly. "I don''t seem to have ever said anything about paying for goods upon delivery like that before. If you want to negotiate further, you can let your CEOe see me personally? I can give him another chance."


    Lawrence and Khalil exchanged nces, "My boss is very busy; Mr. Harper has met himst time; this kind of small matter can be discussed with me instead; I will inform him..."


    "Never mind then," Elliot interrupted coldly, "The terms are clearly stated in the contract; as for those unspecified requirements, I canplete them from another perspective if necessary. Hang up now."


    Elliot''s face turned cold again, and


    he had no intention of talking nonsense anymore. He hung up directly. Khalil''s face turned even darker with anger. Lawrence looked at Khatil who seemed beyond kis age Khalil, what are you going to do? Elliot seems like he will actually pay us in installments based on what wasn''t specified in our agreement. That piece ofnd..." N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 1143 Intimacy (4)

    Chapter 1143 Intimacy (4)


    Chapter 1143 Intimacy (4)


    "I didn''t expect this," Khalil quickly regained hisposure, his face full of seriousness.


    "Khalil, why don''t we have that fake ''CEO'' who appearedst time show up again? After all, Elliot has already met him," Lawrence suggested with a slight frown.


    However, Khalil had an intuition that Elliot might have obtained some information about thend and the RH CEO...


    Where did things go wrong?


    "Daddy Lawrence, not for now. We still have half a month left. Since he found a loophole in the contract, we can find one too. Let me think about how to deal with him..."


    But sometimes it was by chance that what troubled someone was resolved in an unexpected manner.


    At night when Rose was lying on her bed, she couldn''t fall asleep, tossing and turning as she thought about Elliot''s recent actions and the words he spoke.


    The more she thought about it, the more restless she became until she didn''t know which way to go next.


    If she said yes to Elliot...


    As soon as this thought came up, there was suddenly a light sound of someone twisting the doorknobing from outside her bedroom door. Rose froze and didn''t know what to do at that moment so immediately closed her eyes pretending to be asleep.


    She nervously pinched her palms together, feeling sweat forming on them as she heard slow footsteps getting closer until they were right beside her earlobe.


    It seemed like the man stopped at bedside. Rose could feel his scorching gaze enveloping her whole body even though her eyes were closed tight shut pretending to be asleep.


    She remained motionless while feeling increasingly anxious until hearing another movement followed by footsteps taking several steps away from where he stood before clearly sensing someone sitting down on top of bed beside hers then smelling familiar warmth emanating from him before realizing there was another hand around waist pulling herself close into his embrace tightly


    Rose felt stiff all over allowing him to gently turn herself over and hug herself tightly within his arms.


    She never expected Elliot woulde running into her room in suchte hours, let alone sleeping beside herself and holding herself so intimately What kind of strange behavior is this?


    Rose continued ying dead without moving at all.


    The man''s breathing was shallow, right above her head. She could even feel the slight movement of Elliot''s chin tapping against her scalp. As time passed, Rose began to sweat and her heart raced like thunder, making it impossible for her to fall asleep.


    She didn''t know how long it had been, but just as she was about to give up and move her body quietly, a voice came from above her head. It was a low chuckle with a husky tone, "Are you still pretending to be asleep?"


    Rose was dumbfounded.


    Was he doing it on purpose?


    Elliot was actually doing it on purpose!


    Suddenly pushing the man away, Rose used her arms to create distance between them due to his overly intimate behavior. She red at him and said, "What are you doing in the middle of the night? This is my room, Mr. Harper! Why did youe into my bed?"


    Elliot''s curled lips was evident with joy, "I was wondering if you were asleep or not. Who knew that when I came in, I would find a woman pretending to be asleep."


    After speaking, he faced the angry Rose with a bit more seriousness, "Don''t you want to see me? Or are you intentionally avoiding me?"


    Rose stiffened for a moment, but the next second he pulled her by the waist and dragged her into his embrace again, bringing them even closer. "Answer me, Rose. Don''t want to see me? Why pretend to be asleep?"


    Rose felt a surge of anger rise to her. "Let go of me first! What am I pretending to sleep for? I just can''t fall asleep! And you sneaking into my room, how dare you? Elliot, get out of here!"


    "We''re a married couple, shouldn''t we be sleeping together?" Elliot gazed at her rosy, radiant face, and the hint of anger in his heart


    ???


    instantly transformed into a desire. He moved closer, nuzzling her affectionately, their breaths mingling ina passionate and intimate embrace.


    Rose was speechless.


    ''He really knows how to step on my toes!''


    She hadn''t even said yes to his advances, and he was now shamelessly in her bed. How had she never noticed this side of Elliot before. "Elliot, don''t think that just because we were together a few nights ago, you can take advantage of me. I didn''t agree to it then and I won''t now... Hmm! You..."


    Rose couldn''t finish her sentence before she was interrupted by a deep kiss that silenced all her words, leaving her gradually lost in desire.


    The next morning, after taking a hot shower, Rose woke uppletely sober. She looked at all the marks on her body and couldn''t help but curse under her breath while tightening her clothes.


    Luckily, it was winter and she was wearing thick clothing.


    When she went downstairs, she didn''t see Elliot or any of the three children. She ate Sean''s breakfast at the dining table with confusion and asked Auntie about their


    el


    whereabouts. That''s when she found out that Elliot took all three children to work with him.


    She couldn''t believe it and called Elliot after breakfast.


    "... Yes, they''re with me. Don''t worry; I''ll take care of them," Elliot answered his phone while standing in front of a conference room window to avoid being overheard by shareholders sitting nearby.


    However, intermittent soundsing from his phone made several shareholders nearby surprised; Mr. Harper was too gentle! When did they ever hear Elliot talk like this? Never before!


    Rose frowned tightly. "Why did you take the children? Elliot... I won''t just leave like that; you don''t have to..."


    "Rose! Is this how you see me?" He immediately understood what Rose meant by those words as he changed from a gentle expression into one more deep-seated anger in an instant.


    "In the morning, the kids said they wanted toe along with me to work. I''m not going to let them be conditions that bind you down. You can look at your living room table where there are notes left for you by your son and daughter. I''m hanging up now."


    Rose froze for a moment before walking towards the living room.


    Although he said he hung up already, Rose still heard him talking on his end. She nced over, and saw two notes left by Sean and Leah saying they wanted to go y at work with their dad, and not worry about anything else. Rose pinched ner


    §Ö


    forehead, then talked through gritted teeth on the phone, "Sorry, I saw them." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mm." Elliot rxed slightly, but because of what Rose said earlier, his mood wasn''t as good as when he first picked up her call.

 Chapter 1144 Change (1)

    Chapter 1144 Change (1)


    Chapter 1144 Change (1)


    In the lounge next to Elliot''s office, Leah and Shawn were ying with Lego. They chatted away while a small table beside them was filled with snacks and fruits that Elliot had ordered.


    Sean nced over at Leah and Shawn having fun before he took out his phone and walked away.


    "Yeah, I know, Khalil. Both Leah and I are staying at his ce now. We''re in his office right now..."


    The person on the other end of the line was Khalil. Sean never expected Khalil toe back to the country, let alone keep it a secret from them. If he hadn''t called, Sean would have never known.


    "Khalil, does Mom know you''re back? She''ll be so happy if she knows," Sean asked.


    Khalil replied with some longing in his voice, "I miss Mommy too, as well as you guys. But things aren''t resolved yet; I can''t see her for now or else Elliot will find out. Stay close to Mommy for me; when everything is settled downter on, I''lle find you guys."


    Khalil sounded like an adult giving advice to his younger brother; it was hard to believe that he was as old as Sean.


    Sean couldn''t help but listen obediently to this big brother of theirs.


    After the phone call ended, Leah turned her head curiously towards Sean. "Who''s Khalil?"


    Sean hid away all traces of joy and happiness from his eyes so as not to worry her about Khalil''s return. "It''s Uncle Tom calling us asking how we''re doing."


    "Oh! It''s been so long since we''ve seen Uncle Tom; I miss him," said Leah without any suspicion while smiling happily.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In the afternoon Rose went directly over Harper Group''s building where Elliot worked at.


    The receptionist didn''t recognize her and stopped her downstairs. "Missy, you can''t go upstairs without an appointment."


    Rose called Elliot but no one answered after several attempts until she decided to call Elliot''s assistant who picked up quickly this time around.


    However upon hearing lowered voice from the assistant, she realized they were having meeting right now.


    The assistant nced at many people inside the conference room, then looked back towards Mr. Harper sitting upright. Biting his teeth together, he leaned forward and interrupted Elliot''s meeting, saying softly, "Mr. Harper, Mrs. Harper has been stopped by our receptionist."


    Elliot was taken aback and hadn''t fully recovered from the meeting yet. He furrowed his eyebrows for a moment before slowly rxing them, a hint of pleasure in his expression. "Let here up, you go and bring her to my office," he said.


    The assistant breathed a sigh of relief at Elliot''s reaction and he knew that Mr. Harper would always make an exception for Miss Russell. Even in the middle of a meeting, he couldn''t bear to let her wait downstairs any longer.


    The assistant quickly left to fetch Rose while she waited patiently. When the assistant returned, Rose followed him up to the CEO''s office on the top floor.


    The receptionist saw Elliot''s personal assistant rush down to greet Rose with wide eyes filled with disbelief. After they disappeared, the receptionist sent a message to the chat group: Mr. Harper''s assistant personally came to the first floor to take a woman upstairs who didn''t have an appointment.


    "Who is she? Is she pretty? What is her rtionship with Mr. Harper?"


    "Is it Mrs. Harper or Miss Fox?"


    The receptionist paused for a moment, wondering who these people were talking about.


    When Rose arrived at Elliot''s office, there was no sign of their child anywhere around which made her frown slightly as she asked his assistant, "Where are they? I came here looking for them."


    Since Elliot had not mentioned


    anything about keeping Mrs. Harper


    away from seeing their child, his assistan led Rose into an adjacent lounge area where they found both children waiting there together which put Rose at ease immediately upon seeing them safe and sound.


    Elliot''s meeting ended soon after that without much fuss or fanfare despite everyone expecting him to be angry over some mistakes made by one of his subordinates during its coursebut instead he simply pointed out some ws that needed fixing before letting everyone leave early without further ado or


    reprimands.


    Afterwards, everyone watched as Mr. Harper walked out of the conference room first - something unusual since he usually stayed behind until everyone else had left - heading straight towards his own office with quick strides.


    As soon as Elliot entered his own office, he realized that Rose wasn''t there, so he turned around immediately, heading back towards the lounge and finding Rose and her children there.


    Elliot''s gaze was fixed on her as he closed the door and walked in.


    Upon hearing some noise, Rose turned her head and met Elliot''s gaze. He walked towards her, standing next to her as they both watched the three children ying with Lego blocks.


    "What are you guys ying?" Elliot asked.


    Without meeting Rose''s eyes, he continued walking towards them. Shawn was the first to speak up, calling out "Daddy" while Leah happily called him "Uncle". Sean remained silent and coldly snubbed him.


    Elliot''s gaze swept over Sean before settling on Rose. She felt uneasy in his presence as she couldn''t help but think about what had happened between them in the past few days.


    The three children continued ying while a shadow fell beside the couch where Rose was sitting. Elliot sat down next to her, their proximity making it hard for her to breathe normally as a familiar scent wafted into her nostrils.


    Rose stiffened and moved slightly away from him without being noticed by Elliot who looked at her with warmth in his eyes. "Why did youe to thepany?" he asked casually.


    Rose felt his breath lightly brushing against her face which sent shivers down her spine and made it difficult for her to concentrate on anything else. Was this really just small talk?


    She didn''t answer his question but instead said, "I''ll be taking the kids hometer."


    Elliot frowned when he heard this but then sighed resignedly upon seeing how indifferent she seemed about it all. "It''s gettingte," he said softly, looking at Rose intently before adding, "I''ll be off work soon so we can go home together."


    He knew that she might refuse so he quickly added, "It would be more convenient if I drove us back."


    The word ''home'' made Rose feel dizzy as memories of what could have been flooded back into her mind only for a moment before fading away again like mist dissipating under sunlight.


    When would they ever leave? Five or


    six o''clock? She nced at her watch nonchntly while trying not to show any emotion on face or voice when replying, "When do you finish work? It''s only three now," she paused briefly before continuing, "We''ve waited long enough already; I don''t want us waiting any longer than necessary."

 Chapter 1145 Change (2)

    Chapter 1145 Change (2)


    Chapter 1145 Change (2)


    Elliot choked up for a moment, and the time on his watch showed 3:07 PM. When he looked up, it had just turned to 3:08 PM.


    "Do you want to leave now?" Elliot didn''t expect her mood to suddenly turn sour and be somewhat aggressive. He felt helpless but also softened inexplicably. Without saying anything more, he reached out and took her hand, standing up and looking at the children. "It''s gettingte. Do you want to go back? Shall we go together?"


    His voice was low and maic with an unreserved indulgence that made Rose feelplicated.


    Leah and Sean were obedient to Rose, so when they heard she wanted to leave, they immediately ran over to surround her. "Mommy, are you tired? Let''s go back! I don''t want to stay here anymore."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose smiled as she touched their heads gently. "Okay then, let''s go back."


    Shawn stood beside them watching wistfully with envy written all over his face until Rose waved him over with a smile. "Shawn, we''re going home now but we can y together again with Leah and Seanter if you like?"


    Shawn immediately smiled broadly before walking towards Rose; then he stopped to look at Elliot who was gazing tenderly at her before nodding heavily in agreement.


    And so it was that Elliot left behind arge group of employees from hispany as he took the children home while his assistant received a phone call informing him that Mr. Harper had abandoned all work for once taking his wife and kids home instead.


    Thepany staff chat group exploded into discussion about this event; most people were just there for gossiping while some began shipping Elliot and Rose.


    Meanwhile, the people involved in this incident were on their way home; Elliot drove steadily in his Bentley while three children sat in the back seat with Rose sitting beside him asionally ncing backwards.


    Elliot caught glimpses of them through the rearview mirror feeling rxed yet joyful inside as an overwhelming sense of satisfaction filled him - how could he have missed out on all these years?


    If only... if only they could have a child together...


    Elliot couldn''t control his thoughts any longer. He followed them involuntarily, feeling his heart grow warmer as he frequently nced over at the person sitting next to him.


    Rose naturally noticed his intense gaze and felt ufortable and confused. When she turned to look at him, she saw that he quickly averted his eyes and pretended to focus on driving.


    "You--" Rose began to speak but was interrupted by a ringing phone.


    Elliot looked ahead at the road and spoke softly, "Get my phone out for me."


    "Huh?" Rose looked at him in confusion before realizing what he meant. "Oh, where is your phone?"


    "In my pocket. Hurry up and get it out for me. I''m driving," Elliot said impatiently, ncing quickly in her direction with an annoyed tone.


    Rose was taken aback by his words and didn''t know how to respond right away.


    In the backseat of the car, Sean and Leah exchanged a nce but pretended not to hear anything as they focused their attention on the two adults in front of them.


    Since moving into Elliot''s vi with Rose these past few days, Sean had changed his opinion about Elliot based on rumors he had heard before. He thought that Elliot treated Mommy pretty well even though he didn''t recognize him as a father yet. For now, Sean decided not to oppose him anymore since he seemed okay enough towards Mommy.


    Rose hesitated for a moment before reaching into Elliot''s pocket for his phone while thinking that it was too intimate of an act between them. "Come on, Rose! Are you shy or something?" Elliot clicked impatiently when she still hadn''t retrieved it yet.


    Without changing her expression or showing any embarrassment like what Elliot suggested earlier; Rose grabbed hold of the device through its thinfabric lining which made her feel like she could sense every muscle line beneath it.


    She took out Elliot''s cell phone and nced up at him.


    "Who''s calling?" Elliot asked absently.


    "It''s old Mr. Harper calling," She answered obediently while looking straight ahead.


    Elliot paused briefly upon hearing this news.


    "Put my earphones on," he instructed curtly after regainingposure while keeping both hands firmly gripping onto steering wheel.


    Rose pursed her lips slightly butplied silently by taking out Bluetooth earphones from drawer nearby then putting them into Elliot''s ears before pressing answer button without further ado.


    Elliot didn''t really want to answer the


    phone when old Mr. Harper called. Every time he did, it was always about something that made him feel annoyed and uneasy. He had his earphones put on because he was afraid that old Mr. Harper would say something harsh that Rose could hear.


    Right now, Elliot couldn''t bear to let Rose suffer even a little bit. She just needed to agree with him, and he would take care of everything else.


    The car suddenly became quiet, even the three children in the back seat stopped talking and ying.


    When Elliot answered the phone this time, it wasn''t like usual. The person on the other end wasn''t old Mr. Harper but his butler.


    "Mr. Elliot, pleasee quickly," said the butler on the other end of line. "Yes, he is being sent to the hospital."


    "OK, I''ll be right there."


    Elliot''s face grew nervous. He saw a crossroads ahead of him and turned onto a roadpletely opposite from where his vi was located.


    Rose asked in confusion "Where are we going?"


    Elliot hung up without answering her question; instead, he increased speed slightly while his face sank into an emotionless expression. "We''re going to the hospital," said Elliot coldly, "Grandfather fell down and is unconscious." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rose''s face changed slightly as she sat quietly in her passenger seat without saying anything. Shawn poked his head out anxiously from behind. "Dad! Did Great-grandpa fall? Is he okay?"


    "Be quiet! Sit down!" replied Elliot sternly before giving some instructions again.


    The car sped up again steadily towards its destination.


    Rose had mixed feelings about what happened with old Mr. Harper.


    They arrived at the hospital downtown within ten minutes since they hadn''t left Harper Group for long anyway. They had just gotten onto highway so they were faster than even old Mr. Harper himself.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Rose hesitated for a moment before following Elliot upstairs with Shawn.


    The ambnce arrived shortly after, and old Mr. Harper was taken into surgery. The butler came over to give Elliot more details about what


    happened.

 Chapter 1146 Change (3)

    Chapter 1146 Change (3)


    Chapter 1146 Change (3)


    "How did he suddenly fall down the stairs?" The butler looked guilty. "Old Mr. Harper didn''t see the steps clearly and identally fell down. He was unconscious by the time we could help him up. I''m sorry, Mr. Elliot, it''s my fault for not paying attention..."


    Elliot waved his hand with a hint of worry and impatience on his face. "Let''s talk about it after the surgery."


    He looked up and saw Rose standing nearby with two children, causing him to freeze for a moment before getting up to approach them. "Shall I have someone take you back first?"


    Rose nced at the red letters on top of the operating room that read "In Surgery" and nodded her head in agreement.


    After Elliot called his assistant over to escort them out, Rose couldn''t resistforting him softly while they waited. "Old Mr. Harper will be fine; don''t worry too much."


    Elliot paused for a moment before looking deeply into her eyes and grunting in resignation. "Rose, for what my grandpa has done to you, please don''t take it to your heart."


    Rose didn''t respond because she knew that old Mr. Harper didn''t like her so she wouldn''t try to win his favor.


    "Grandpa! Grandpa... how is he?" Madeleine cried out as soon as she arrived at the hospital.


    The butler stopped her from approaching any further. "Miss Fox, why are you here? You can''te closer."


    Madeleine gritted her teeth in frustration. "I''m worried about Grandpa; I heard he was admitted to hospital so I came here immediately."


    She had spent a long time at the Harper Manor with old Mr. Harper previously, so she was familiar with some of the maids. After receiving a call from one maid, she immediately came here, and as expected, she saw Elliot whom she hadn''t seen for quite some time.


    "Elliot, what happened to Grandpa? Why did he faint? Is he sick?"


    Elliot sat there indifferently without responding or acknowledging Madeleine''s presence whatsoever.


    Madeleine was furious and couldn''t swallow her pride, so she turned her anger towards Rose. "Miss Russell, what are you doing here? Grandpa is in the hospital now and you must be feeling pretty pleased with yourself. Let me tell you, Grandpa hates you and doesn''t want to see you at all. He won''t want to see you when hees outter. You should leave!"


    Rose raised an eyebrow and looked at Madeleine speechlessly. Just as she was about to say something, Elliot spoke irritably, "Shut up! Grandpa is still in surgery. If you want to argue, then get out of here! Rose came with me; do you have a problem with that?"


    "Elliot... I..." Madeleine couldn''t even speak a word under the man''s stern gaze and finally shuddered before shutting up.


    The corridor outside the operating room returned to silence as the butler quietly let go of Madeleine''s arm.


    Madeleine carefully walked over and sat next to Elliot on a bench across from him after a few moments had passed.


    A few minutester, an anxious nurse ran out and nced at everyone outside before turning towards Elliot, saying urgently, "Mr. Harper, the patient''s condition isn''t good - there is massive internal bleeding which requires blood transfusions but since we''ve just done several blood supply surgeries today, our supplies are running low - does anyone among your family members have matching blood type?"


    "Can''t it be transferred from another hospital?" Elliot stood up abruptly from his chair while frowning tightly at the nurse.


    "We''ve already sent someone nearby for it but it will take half an hour more," continued the nurse, "If possible, someone who has AB type cane along with me right now for blood donation, we can''t dy any longer."


    Elliot''s face darkened; he wasn''t AB type himself so he looked over at his butler first, then Madeleine, both shook their heads together.


    "How about waiting for..." Madeleine''s sentence choked back under Elliot''s stare because his expression was so terrible right now that she dared not continue speaking further.


    Rose sat next to them, silently listening this whole time; Leah suddenly spoke up beside her without warning. "AB type? I''m AB type too, aren''t I, Mommy?" Leah


    curiously nced towards the


    operating room and added, "Sean,


    are you also this blood group? We''re


    same." Sean nodded slightly while giving Leah a warning look.


    afterwards though


    Elliot didn''t pay much attention to it, even though the two children were both AB blood type, they couldn''t donate blood because they were too young.


    Rose was startled and looked at Elliot, but found that he didn''t care about what Leah just said at all. She felt aplex disappointment while also feeling relieved.


    Fortunately, the blood that was collected arrived quickly and some people automatically donated blood to solve this difficulty.


    The assistant arrived and Rose left with the two children, taking Shawn along as well.


    Elliot didn''t return to the vi at


    night. It wasn''t until the next day when Rose heard from the housekeeper that she learned although old Mr. Harper hadT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sessfully awakened fromuelet


    surgery, he had been diagnosed with leukemia.


    This disease shocked Rose and she confirmed it repeatedly before truly believing it.


    Thinking of Elliot''s expressionless face mixed with worry yesterday before leaving the hospital made her sigh. She took out her phone and hesitated for a moment before slowly dialing Elliot''s number.


    After several rings, Rose finally got through on the phone but suddenly became unsure what to say next. After opening her mouth in silence for a few seconds, she could only hear his steady breathing.


    "Elliot?" she tentatively asked.


    "Mm." A familiar cold male voice


    sounded on his end as if justing back to himself again; there was hint of hoarseness and


    indescribable emotions in his voice which made him sound pitifully helpless in Rose''s ears.  S


    Pitiful?


    She paused for a moment, wondering why she felt this way?


    "How is old Mr. Harper doing?"she continued asking him.


    Holding an unlit cigarette between his lips, Elliot stood by the window of a hospital ward, looking outside at trees and grass without any focus, "He is fine."


    " "Rose choked up, not knowing what else to say after hearing this answer from him.


    Looking at time, she found it was already ten minutes to ten, "Have you eaten breakfast yet? Are you still in hospital?"


    Elliot''s eyes focused a little bit when he heard her question.

 Chapter 1147 Change (4)

    Chapter 1147 Change (4)


    Chapter 1147 Change (4)


    "Hmm?" He took the cigarette down and asked back, "Have you eaten yet?"


    Rose narrowed her eyes and leaned against the headboard. "Of course I have. Haven''t you? It''s not good for your stomach to skip breakfast, especially since you just had surgery at the hospital not too long ago."


    Rose was really angry now. He didn''t take care of himself properly, and he even got a stomach ulcerst time. What was he nning to do this time?


    Elliot standing in front of the window slowly focused his gaze as a cold wind blew by, clearing his mind a bit. Hearing Rose''s words and her slight anger and me in them inexplicably made him feel better.


    "Are you concerned about me?" He asked.


    The anger on Rose''s face disappeared instantly, but she wanted to deny it. "How could that be..."


    After saying that, she only heard a faint maic lowughing from the other end of the phone call which seemed almost imperceptible; for a moment, she thought she had misheard it.


    "I''ll go eatter. You take care of your child at home and don''t run around." He reminded her gently over the phone call which made her blush with embarrassment.


    Elliot couldn''t hide his smile as he saw Rose hang up quickly; did she seem shy?


    This little episode made him feel much better as he stood quietly by the window for a while, but when he turned around to look at old Mr. Harper lying on the bed, all those good feelings vanished into thin air.


    When Elliot returned to his vi that night, it was already around ten thirty in evening; passing by Rose''s room next door, he saw light leaking out from under her door, so he hesitated before knocking on it, finally unable to resist himself any longer.


    The knocking sound sounded somewhat abrupt in deep silencete at night. Rose had just finished showering and came out blow-drying her hair. When she walked over there and opened the door, she met the eyes of the man who returned homete tonight.


    For an instant, she seemed to see through something hidden deep inside his eyes.


    "You''re back," Rose said with a smile. "Is your grandfather okay?"


    Elliot''s eyes softened as he leaned against the doorway, facing her. "He''s stable for now. He needs a bone marrow transnt, but we haven''t found a suitable donor yet."


    Rose furrowed her eyebrows slightly. "A bone marrow transnt? Is it that serious?" She knew Mr. Harper had leukemia, but she didn''t realize how severe it was until now.


    Didn''t you find it out before? "Rose was a bit confused. If it was leukemia, there would always be some symptoms revealed, but she had never heard Elliot mention it before.


    "He kept it from us," Elliot said, seeming to want to change the subject. "Why are you still up sote?"


    His gaze swept over Rose and he suddenly swallowed hard.


    Rose had just finished showering and was wearing only a robe with wet hair wrapped in a towel on her shoulder. She raised one hand to hold the towel in ce, revealing her neck and some exposed skin below it where water droplets were sliding down seductively.


    Elliot couldn''t help feeling flustered and looked away.


    He seemed to be losing his self-control when facing Rose, or maybe deep down inside he just binged himself do it.


    "Um... I''m about to go sleep," Rose said obliviously unaware of Elliot''s gaze on her body. "You should get some rest too. Goodnight."


    After saying goodnight, she turned around, intending on closing the door behind her when suddenly Elliot blocked it with his foot before slipping into the room himself while shutting the door behind him with one hand.


    Rose looked at him questioningly as he approached holding onto her wet hair saying, "Let me dry your hair for you."


    She was taken aback by his sudden offer not knowing what exactly he meant by that gesture?


    Elliot nced around their surroundings before walking over towards where she sat, then plugged the blower in a nearby socket before beckoning for Rose. "Come here."


    "I can do this myself. It''s sote. You should go back to your room to rest." Rose declined his offer.


    But Elliot insisted. "It''s fine; let me take care of you tonight."


    However, Elliot didn''t understand at all and looked at her, saying, "Come here. I''ll blow it for you" with a somewhat coercive tone.


    Ten minutester, Rose was dozing


    off with her chin propped up, the noisy sound of the hair dryer still ringing in her ears. The gentle warm air swept over her scalp and the massage on her fingertips made her feel sofortable that she


    squinted.


    With a big yawn, she nced at the man in the mirror who was still focused and even gentle while blowing her hair, which was almost dry.


    "Alright, that''s enough. You should go to bed now," Rose reached out to unplug the cord and Elliot didn''t stop her.


    "Get some rest early." Elliot said softly before leaving and closing the door.


    Rose breathed a sigh of relief as shey in bed, thinking he was going to do something.


    However, after lying down on the bed, her sleepiness somehow disappeared. She tossed and turned but couldn''t fall asleep. Annoyed, she sat up and rubbed her forehead.


    Then she thought about the conversation she had with Elliot just now.


    Old Mr. Harper has leukemia and needs a bone marrow transnt, but there is currently no suitable donor avable.


    Rose''s brows furrowed involuntarily, and she felt a bit agitated.


    To be honest, she doesn''t like old Mr. Harper at all, and can even say that she is annoyed by him. However, as Elliot''s grandfather and even the great-grandfather of her children, she doesn''t want anything bad to happen to the old man.


    Forget it, she''ll go to the hospital in a few days.


    After Rose fell asleep at night, she didn''t notice that someone had quietly entered her room and stood by her bed for a long time before leaving without making a sound.


    A few dayster, Rose took her child to the hospital with Elliot. Old Mr. Harper had woken up two or three days ago, but he was very weak and couldn''t leave the ward. He also needed a suitable bone marrow transnt.


    In order to prevent any harm to the


    two children, Rose had no intention of letting her son and daughter go in, and even when she came to the hospital, she didn''t n on bringing them However, these two little ones insisted on following along, so Rose had no choice but to bring them along.


    "Be good and don''t run around, okay? I will be out soon." Rose patted the children''s heads before going inside.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1148 Surprise (1)

    Chapter 1148 Surprise (1)


    Chapter 1148 Surprise (1)


    Rose hadn''t even taken a step when two children grabbed her arm from behind.


    "Hmm?" She turned around. "What''s up?"


    Thinking the kids were worried, Roseforted them with a smile. "Mommy will be out soon, be good."


    Leah looked up at her. "Mommy, can we go in together? I want to see if great-grandpa is okay too."


    Rose hesitated for a moment before wanting to refuse. "Leah, you and your brother wait outside while I go in and tak a look. You guys shouldn''te in and disturb the patient, okay?"


    Leah wanted to say something more but Sean tugged on her arm so she closed her mouth and nodded as she watched Rose go inside.


    Elliot''s gaze swept over Leah and Sean before telling the housekeeper to watch over them as he followed Rose into the hospital room.


    The high-end ward was quiet, bright, spacious with not only arge bed but also an attached bathroom and small living roomplete with sofa and TV - it looked like an all-in-one suite.


    The elderly man lying on the hospital bed raised his upper body slightly as it rose along with the height of his bed until he met eyes with Rose who had just entered.


    Rose clearly saw wrinkles form on his forehead while he impatiently looked at her expressionlessly - just when she thought old Mr. Harper would show displeasure or disgust towards her like during their previous few encounters but this time she didn''t expect that old Mr. Harper would only nce at her once then retract his gaze onto Elliot who had walked in after several steps behind.


    "Grandpa." Elliot nced briefly at Rose, then pursed his lips as he greeted old Mr. Harper.


    "Mm-hmm." Old Mr. Harper greeted mildly, then nodded towards Elliot before looking again next to him where Rose stood, asking, "How did shee here?"


    He still wasn''t fond of her but this time around his tone wasn''t as harsh as before.


    Rose arched an eyebrow, then took initiative by answering, "Old Mr. Harper''s current condition doesn''t seem serious so I came along with Mr. Harper to take a look at you. Since that''s how it is, I won''t disturb you any longer; please rest well."


    She didn''t feel like talking to anyone and nodded lightly, intending to leave. Just as she took a step, Elliot grabbed her wrist and forced her to stop. The voice of old Mr. Harper followed, "Stop!"


    Rose''s strange feeling became more apparent. Why did she feel that something was wrong with the current situation? Elliot was one thing, but why did old Mr. Harper suddenly have such a change in attitude towards her?


    The eerie silencested for a few seconds in the ward before Rose shook off Elliot''s grip on her wrist and nced at him before asking old Mr. Harper, "Do you have anything else you want to say?"


    Old Mr. Harper coughed awkwardly for a moment and seemed ufortable but his tone became aggressive as he spoke up again, "Did youe alone?"


    Rose was confused.


    What does he mean? She couldn''t react.


    Elliot beside them avoided Rose''s gaze calmly and turned his head towards old Mr. Harper with a frown, then interrupted him before he could say anything further. "Let''s go. I''ll send you out. Let Grandpa rest."


    Rose looked curiously at the two men which made her even more puzzled.


    However, old Mr. Harper widened his eyes angrily but there was still some hidden glimmer of light shing through his murky yet shining eyes. He muttered, "Bring your children next time."


    Rose paused for a moment, thinking that she had misheard it. She stopped walking incredulously, and turned around once again, "What?" "What did you say?"


    She didn''t notice that Elliot suddenly had be serious looking or disapproving when facing old Mr. Harper.


    "Where are your two children? Bring


    l.ne


    them inside so I can see them." Ignoring Elliot''s expression, old Mr Harper said this sentence. He coughed ufortably, but still strongly demanded Rose bring her children inside.


    Only now did Rose realize that she hadn''t heard wrong earlier. Old Mr. Harper really wanted to see her two kids.


    "You want to see my kids? Why?" Suspicion filled Rose''s eyes as theynded on Elliot. She suddenly felt a sense of absurdity and panic in her heart.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Well... bring them inside so I can


    ||


    take a look old Mr. Harper nodded affirmatively, his gaze still


    somewhat expectant as he looked outside the ward. Rose saw how eager he looked, and it only made things worse for herself mentally.


    "Why do you suddenly want to meet my son and daughter? If there is something, just tell me directly." Her guarded and cautious attitude was evident in her words, as well as her blunt refusal.


    Old Mr. Harper raised his eyebrows and his face instantly darkened, but he quickly suppressed it when he thought of something. He forced a smile at Rose, which looked terrifying on his deeply wrinkled face.


    Rose was startled by his appearance and felt that he had some ulterior motive.


    "Sorry, I''ll leave now. Take care of yourself, old Mr. Harper." Rose turned around and left quickly, giving a deep and mysterious nce at Elliot who remained silent beside her.


    "Hey! Wait up, Rose!" old Mr. Harper awkwardly called out to her but couldn''t stop her from leaving.


    Elliot stiffened as he warned Mr. Harper with a look before following after them outside.


    As Rose walked away with the two children in tow, Elliot caught up to them from behind and grabbed onto her arm.


    "I''ll take you back."


    Rose shook off his grip angrily and turned to re at him with an intimidating presence.


    "What happened just now?" she demanded to know.


    Elliot looked uneasy for a moment before regainingposure, "Nothing really happened; maybe he just mentioned it casually. Come on, let me take you back."


    Rose gave him several suspicious nces but couldn''t detect any unusual expressions on his face so she began doubting herself instead.


    Do Elliot or even old Mr. Harper know...?


    "No need for that; my kids want to


    ???


    go shopping for some time so we''ll catch our own taxiter." She waved him off dismissively without realizing how arrogant she sounded while not worrying about being stopped by Elliot or forced back into the vi.


    Elliot frowned instinctively wanting to refuse but then remembered their current rtionship status, so he reluctantly sighed instead without stopping


    her.


    "After you''re done shopping, I''ll have the housekeepere pick you up along with your kids since it''s inconvenient taking a taxi."


    Although he didn''t try stopping her from going out with the children earlier; he still wasn''tfortable letting them wander around unsupervised, "Be good."


    Rose didn''t refuse either way this time around.

 Chapter 1149 Surprise (2)

    Chapter 1149 Surprise (2)


    Chapter 1149 Surprise (2)


    After seeing off Rose and the others, Elliot returned to the hospital room where he was met with the angry face of old Mr. Harper. The look in his eyes seemed to be that of a disappointed grandparent looking at an unruly child. "What are you trying to do?" he asked.


    Elliot didn''t even bother looking up, his voice monotone and cold as he replied, "Grandfather, what did I tell you before? And what have you done just now?"


    Old Mr. Harper''s eyes flickered for a moment as guilt crept into his heart. He didn''t want to speak but seeing Elliot''s expression made him furious. "What kind of expression is that? So what if you said something? Did I promise anything? Stop giving me that attitude!"


    As he spoke, he became more agitated and forgot that he was still a patient in the hospital bed. He continued yelling at Elliot, "Besides, that''s my own great-grandson and great-granddaughter! You, you scoundrel, know nothing at all. I had to send people to find out for me. It''s been such a long time, what on earth have you been up to? You couldn''t even keep them around! It caused me to not be able to see those two kids either! You''re infuriating me!"


    Elliot''s eyelid twitched as he thought about Rose''s current attitude towards him. It left him feeling somewhat helpless and frustrated. And then there were those two kids... they were his and Rose''s children!


    A couple of days ago, Elliot received a call from old Mr. Harper. He came straight to the hospital from his office, not expecting what old Mr. Harper had for him - DNA test result reports. The results revealed that Leah and Sean, those two siblings, were his son and daughter.


    Elliot had never expected this situation at all. He stood there, stunned, for a long time before it finally sank in. A tremendous wave of ecstasy washed over him, causing his entire being to tremble. His mind was consumed by a single thought: he wanted to go back right now and see Rose, see his two biological children.


    Just when he couldn''t wait any longer to leave, old Mr. Harper stopped him reminding Elliot about one important thing: Rose had been hiding the two children for a long period since she returned to her home country. She initially kept them hidden from him, and it wasn''t until recently that he identally discovered this fact. She refused to acknowledge it and was adamant about keeping him away from the children.


    Since they were his children, why did she not want him to know or see them? Because she wanted a divorce, and leave with their children.


    Just thinking about it made Elliot''s heart clench involuntarily, a dull pain spreading through him and causing his handsome face to sink. "Alright. I''ll win her back," Elliot silently stood there, feeling the emotions in his heart. This feeling had been present since Rose had mentioned divorce, but after spending such a happy and rxed half-month with her, Elliot didn''t dare to hear her ask for a divorce again.


    "Earlier, it was my fault for treating her badly, giving her a hard time. But now that she''s given birth to two children for our Harper family, I don''t object to your rtionship anymore. The kids are still young, so make sure to bring them to visit me often. When you go back, have a heart-to-heart talk with Rose. Don''t let me spend the rest of my time feeling miserable. Do you hear me?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    Elliot suppressed the sourness in his heart."I''ll have someone perform surgery on you; everything will be fine."


    "What do you mean ''everything will be fine''? I know my own situation. Besides, at my age, I''ve had too manyplications from surgeries, didn''t you hear what the doctors said? It''s better to live these days pain-free and die peacefully than to live in agony for a while longer. " Old Mr. Harper''s face turned red as he red at Elliot.


    "Alright then, I''ve decided, so don''t say anything more. The Harper Group will be in your hands from now on, and I trust youpletely to handle it. I used to be so strict with you because I wanted to make sure you didn''t get too caught up in romantic affairs. But now that there''s someone to carry on, I''m not worried about these things anymore."


    Old Mr. Harper talked endlessly with Elliot while Madeleine stood outside by the wall in shock as she covered her mouth in disbelief. She couldn''t believe what she had just heard from the conversation between them.


    What did he mean by Rose''s children being Elliot''s children?


    How could Rose''s twin babies possibly be Elliot''s children?


    It couldn''t be true!


    Madeleine ran away pale-faced and unsteady.


    Rose took her kids shopping, bought lots of clothes, and even bought two sets of clothes for Khalil which were to be sent abroad. Then, she took both kids over Valentin''s house.


    Sean, who hadn''t had a chance to notify Khalil, could only watch as his mom and Khalil stood at the door staring at each other.


    "Ahem. How did Khalile back? Mom, let''s go inside first?" Sean interrupted the awkward silence and spoke up.


    Rose didn''t hear her youngest son''s words and was surprised to see Khalil. "Khalil, why did youe back home? Why didn''t you tell me? What happened? Did youe back alone?"


    Khalil blinked his eyes and nced at his younger brother before nodding helplessly. "I missed Mommy so I came back to visit. And it''s been so long since you''ve seen me, don''t you miss me too? I wanted to surprise you!"


    Rose immediately melted in her


    heart and hurriedly picked up her eldest son as they walked inside. "Of course Mommy misses you! I miss you so much! Now that we''re all


    together again as a family. But how did youe back? Who


    ¦«¦¯


    apanied you back? The nanny?" Rose inquired about the nanny who had stayed abroad to take care of Khalil before she returned to her home country.


    Naturally, Khalil shook his head and pushed the responsibility onto Valentin. "Mommy, it was... uhh... Valentin who brought me back home. I missed all of you so much that I had toe see you! Where are Sean, Leah and you are living now? Can I live with you too? Valentin said that you don''t live here!"


    Leah happily shouted for her big brother with excitement because she loved him very much.


    However, Sean couldn''t bear watching how soft-spoken Khalil acted like a spoiled child in front of their mother - especially since he always acted tough around strangers.


    "I am living somewhere else with


    n¨¦t


    your siblings right now but if you''re here, then we''ll live together again, Rose put Elliot aside but Sean reminded her that someone would beingter on today to pick them up which made Rose feel worried...


    If Elliot were to find out about Khalil''s existence...


    And the unusual behavior they disyed today at the hospital when it came to themselves and the children left her feeling somewhat uneasy.

 Chapter 1150 Surprise (3)

    Chapter 1150 Surprise (3)


    Chapter 1150 Surprise (3)


    "I heard Valentin say that you have something very important to deal with, Mommy, so you can''t see me. I won''t bother you, but if you want to see me, you cane find me, okay?" Khalil looked at Sean and spoke obediently to reassure Rose.


    Sure enough, Rose breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this. Before understanding the situation fully, she didn''t want Elliot and the others to know about Khalil.


    "Okay, you will stay with Valentin for now. I wille get you in a little while." Rose smiled and touched her child''s hair gently and indulgently.


    Rose took out all the clothes she had bought and tried them on the three children. Sean and Leah were always by her side, so they knew everything that was going on. But when she saw that Khalil''s clothes were obviously a bit small for him, Rose felt a sourness in her heart.


    "Khalil, I''m sorry for leaving you alone overseas like this. You must have been lonely during this time? It''s my fault; it won''t happen again." With tears in her eyes, Rose hugged her eldest son tightly.


    Khalil affectionately rubbed his face against hers as heforted her. Only in front of Rose would he show his age-appropriate innocence and cuteness.


    Rose stayed for dinner and lingered for quite some time afterwards too. She had nned to find an excuse not to go back yet when Elliot called her on the phone.


    "What are you still talking about? Come out." His voice was slightly hoarse but forceful which made Rose feel momentarily unhappy before he continued speaking, "I''ve been waiting outside for a while now; it''s gettingte already. Let''s go home - hmm? I haven''t eaten dinner yet."


    Only then did Rose nce at the time - it was already 8 o''clock at night; it waspletely dark outside, and she had been staying in the brightly lit vi so she didn''t notice it.


    "Khalil, I have to go now, okay? If there''s anything, just call me or tell Valentin alright?" She stroked his hair feeling reluctant as they''d only just reunited not long ago but would soon be separated again.


    "Mm-hmm, Mommy, I''ll behave myself. Don''t worry about me. You should take care of your business." Khalil nodded understandingly, having noticed earlier when his mother received that phone call from Elliot, but didn''t intend on seeing them off himself instead watching as Rose walked towards the door before stopping abruptly.


    Until Rose got on the car with Sean and Leah, and someone inside said something before the car quickly drove away, Khalil slowly withdrew his gaze. The gentle smile on his face gradually disappeared, and his lips pressed into a straight line.


    Valentin couldn''t help but notice Khalil''s expression and how he controlled it. He thought to himself that Rose''s three children were all two-faced. Who would have thought that these three little ones hadpletely different behaviors in front of Rosepared to others? And their intelligence was beyond normal...


    "Khalil, if you need anything, just let me know. I''ll do my best to help," Valentin said as he tried tofort the little boy who looked downcast. He wanted to pat him on the head but Khalil dodged it skillfully.


    Khalil regained his cold and indifferent demeanor in front of outsiders after giving Valentin a cold nce. "Is my room ready?" he asked as he walked towards upstairs.


    "I''ve got everything ready. The first room on the left upstairs has all brand-new bedding and sheets. I don''t know how long you''ll be staying, so I''ve stocked up on all the necessities. If you need anything else, just let me know, and I''ll go get it right away," Valentin said, cautious not to treat him the way Rose did and feeling a bit apprehensive inside.


    As Khalil reached the door of his room, he stopped for a moment before entering it while looking back at Valentin standing outside. In a low voice, he said, "Thank you, Valentin."


    Valentin was stunned by what just happened as Khalil acknowledged him. It took him some time before regaining control over himself so that he wouldn''t scream out loud in excitement.


    Meanwhile, inside the car where there was silence for some time, Rose turned her head slightly towards Elliot who seemed upset with pursed lips.


    Rose: "..."


    Leah in the backseat was bouncing with excitement after seeing Khalil, but luckily Rose had warned them not to mention him in front of Elliot and others. So now she was eagerly asking her mother, "Mommy, when can we leave? Sean and I don''t want to stay at Uncle Elliot''s anymore. Can we leave as soon as possible? I miss my peach tree at home, Daddy Lawrence, and William and Mike next door!"


    The little girl''s voice was soft and clear with a hint of impatience and mncholy that made the atmosphere inside the car even more eerie. Rose didn''t expect her daughter to suddenly say these things in front of Elliot.


    What she didn''t know was that this


    afternoon the three children had gathered together to talk about recent events. The main topic revolved around Rose''s rtionship with Elliot. The other two sibling''s knew what Khalil had done, so Leah deliberately spoke up in front of Elliot to see his reaction as well as her mother''s.


    Rose choked for a moment before looking over at the man sitting next to her on the driver''s seat.


    Elliot suddenly tightened his grip on the steering wheel, his knuckles turning white for an instant while veins bulged out on his hand back. His handsome face instantly clouded over while his profile became cold and hard.


    He quietly listened for Rose''s response from a corner unnoticed by her.


    Rose''s eyelids twitched fiercely while absent-mindedly responding to Leah, "Does Leah want to go back? Isn''t it good at home? Mommy still has some unresolved issuestely..."


    Leah exchanged nces with Sean, then continued asking, "Mommy, don''t you want to go back? We can live like we used before."


    Rose blinked again when facing their eyes along with intense gaze beside them; it was first time she felt overwhelmed by this situation. How should she respond?


    "Well... of course I do! Haha! It''s just that there are some things that haven''t been resolved yet." Rose blinked awkwardly while smiling towards Sean and Leah; her voice filled awkwardly inside of the car.


    Elliot''s face immediately darkened after hearing this; he sharply turned the steering wheel, then quickly regained stability, which startled Rose who then turned around. She breathed a sigh of relief only after seeing children were okay. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1151 Surprise (4)

    Chapter 1151 Surprise (4)


    Chapter 1151 Surprise (4)


    Rose''s temper red instantly. She blurted out in anger without thinking, "What are you doing? Can''t you drive properly? The children are in the back!"


    Elliot cast her a deep, silent nce, then turned his attention back to driving without uttering a word. His lips curved into a colder, more piercing smile, and thankfully, nothing untoward happened with the car.


    Rose red at him, refusing to back down. But when they arrived at the vi half an hourter, Elliot hadn''t eaten. When the housekeeper approached them, Rose didn''t even look at him. Instead, she nodded and said, "He hasn''t eaten, please warm something up for him. The children and I have already eaten."


    The housekeeper nodded in acknowledgment and promptly went to heat up a meal.


    Rose led the two children upstairs without paying any further attention to the man lingering behind. "You two, go upstairs, wash up, and get some rest. It''s gettingte, and I don''t want you staying up toote, okay?"


    "Yes, Mommy, we know!" Leah gave a cute smile, nodded repeatedly, and then pulled her brother back to their room. Rose took a few steps toward her own room but suddenly remembered Elliot downstairs. She hesitated for a moment and then turned around, heading back downstairs.


    "Why aren''t you eating? It''s already heated," Elliot said. He was lounging on the couch, and when he saw hering down, hezily lifted his gaze to meet hers. His eyes were fixed on Rose, never wavering, and there was a subtle undercurrent of emotion flowing within them.


    Rose found it odd; she had just told him she''d already eaten.


    "I''ve already eaten. I can''t eat anymore..."


    Elliot slowly stood up and took two steps closer. As he passed by Rose, he paused and looked at her, his head tilting slightly. "Join me for a little while," he said.


    His words were firm and devoid of any questioning tone. In the next moment, Rose felt her wrist being grabbed, and before she knew it, she was being led towards the dining table.


    Without further ado, she found herself seated, with Elliot sitting right beside her, their closeness a bit too much forfort.


    Rose nced at him, then silently averted her gaze, refraining from speaking. Despite their seemingly closer rtionship these past few days, with Elliot being more "lenient" in many aspects, even bordering on indulgent, there was something she knew all too well-


    His personality remained unchanged. Once he made up his mind about something, it was unlikely to change easily.


    Rose sighed and suddenly saw a set of cutlery in front of her. There was a piece of braised pork in the bowl right under her eyes. Rose: "..."


    She really didn''t want to eat.


    That night at Valentin''s house, because Khalil had arrived, Rose had eaten too much and didn''t have any appetite left for anything else.


    "Sorry, I don''t want to eat. You can have it," Rose said without touching the cutlery.


    Whether it was because of what she said or because she didn''t appreciate his kindness, or maybe something else that touched Elliot''s sensitive nerves all at once, his face turned dark and his mouth curved down into a long-lost sneer.


    Rose was stunned by this expression on Elliot''s face. She hadn''t seen him angry like this for a very long time; he rarely lost his temper either. But at this moment, Rose clearly felt his anger; he was furious with her now!


    Their eyes met and she felt the pressure up close from him as well as their gaze locked together.


    "I ate too much tonight and can''t eat anymore," Rose looked away first from the man''s eyes that were staring intently at her. Her heart skipped a beat but she tried not to show it while exining herself with pursed lips.


    She thought herself cowardly after saying those words but still couldn''t escape from being stared by him intensely which made her feel uneasy about how to react next.


    "Huh..." Elliot couldn''t helpughing out loud when seeing how flustered she looked.


    She had no idea why he was so angry with her.


    "Rose." He suddenly put down his cutlery and leaned back on the chair behind him while looking straight into her eyes. "What are you thinking?"


    "I asked you a question before but you haven''t answered me yet. I didn''t force you; I thought you''d figured things out during all these times but apparently not! So tell me what you are thinking."


    Silence...


    For some time...


    In an eerie silence where even


    Rose''s hair fell over half of her face covering most of its expressions unconsciously, Elliot continued, speaking despite suppressing both anger and pain inside himself, "Do you still want to divorce me?"


    The hand resting on top of one knee suddenly clenched tightly causing blue-purple veins popping up across its back showing signs that she exerted some strength onto them unconsciously.


    Did... she really want to divorce him?


    With... him?


    If it were a month ago, she would have made the decision to divorce without hesitation. But now...


    Rose''s mind was foggy and she remained silent for a while. She didn''t see Elliot urging her or hear him speak again, as if he stubbornly waited for her


    answer.


    She opened her mouth, feeling choked up in her throat. It took her a while before she managed to say, "You should eat dinner first."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Elliot seemed amused by this and snorted before keeping his gaze on her. "Do you think I can eat right now? Rose, answer my question."


    Rose closed her eyes and when she opened them again, they were clear of any confusion or haziness. She took a deep breath and fearlessly met his gaze as she said, "I have a question for you first."


    Elliot stared at her eyes intently and nodded. "Ask."


    "You know about the children? What do you and old Mr. Harper think about it?" Rose clenched her fists so tightly that crescent-shaped marks appeared on them.


    Her heart seemed to stop beating as she held back on breathing while waiting for his response.


    Elliot seemed caught off guard by this sudden question but eventually nodded at Rose''s inquiry with an ''um''.


    The blood drained from Rose''s face almost instantly as fear shook through every inch of herself; "H-how did you know?! You shouldn''t know..." Before Elliot could respond to this usation, Rose interjected in disbelief, "How is that possible? You shouldn''t even be aware of this..." Elliot furrowed his brows in displeasure at what he was hearing from Rose. "What do you mean by that? Why did you keep me in the dark?"


    Rose was still trying to figure out where things went wrong; how someone who wasn''t supposed to find out Kad discovered her secret- panic set in along with nervousness which threatened to engulf all other


    ts including whatever Elliot


    had been saying earlier.


    How could he possibly know about their children?


    "That''s my son and daughter! It has nothing to do with you or Harper Group... they''re mine!" Her lips trembled uncontrobly as these words escaped from them.


    Elliot''s expression grew colder by each passing moment.

 Chapter 1152 Clear The Misunderstanding (1)

    Chapter 1152 Clear The Misunderstanding (1)


    Chapter 1152 Clear the Misunderstanding (1)


    In his eyes, Rose''s words were meant to draw a line between them, to divorce him and run away far from him.


    "Rose! What do you mean by that?" Elliot was furious, gripping her shoulders tightly and forcing her to face him. "You still want a divorce?"


    "Answer me!"


    He even growled thest word, scaring Rose who was already worried and afraid. Her mouth trembled for a while before she could speak. Despite this, the man kept questioning her.


    "I... haven''t decided yet." Finally, Rose dryly uttered these words which only earned an exasperated and powerless bitter smile from Elliot with red eyes.


    Her heart felt like it had been pricked by needles all over as he stood up despondently without saying anything before leaving the kitchen.


    Rose sat in her seat for a long time with bowed head, so no one could see what expression she had on her face. The whole first floor of their house became silent again.


    She didn''t know how long it took but eventually Rose''s gaze moved away from the cold dishes in front of her. She slowly shifted in ce; perhaps because she had been sitting too long or maybe due to the chill creeping inside outwards that made her shiver slightly.


    Sighing deeply, she couldn''t express what she really thought at this moment inside herself - there was some bitterness mixed with unease and regretful emotions all tangled together making it impossible for her to face them head-on but instead evade them repeatedly.


    However, despite everything else going on around Rose right now, deep down inside herself she knew very clearly that this choice wasn''t something she could escape from at all costs.


    The next day after their conversation about divorce at dinner table, Elliot started acting differently towards Rose; he became somewhat reckless. When they ate meals together, he would serve food onto tes for both of them, then pour soup into bowls himself before handing hers over. He also washed fruits, cut them up directly into pieces and handed them. Even when she was taking care of their children, he would intervene directly somehow managing to heat milk up or bring dishes over.


    After finishing eating, if they rested on sofa in the living room, Elliot woulde sit close beside whereupon eventually pulling her into his arms while they sat there side-by-side.


    After lunchtime, when Rose nned on resting, Elliot forcedly dragged her off somewhere unknown.


    His attitude towards rose changedpletely. It seemed as if their conversation at dinner table had never happened.


    Rose hesitated to speak several times, but seeing the man''s serious profile, she couldn''t bring herself to say anything. Because she knew that as soon as she mentioned it, she would have to give Elliot an answer.


    "Where are we going?" She turned her head and nced at him, asking nervously.


    "To thepany," Elliot didn''t hide anything from her and spoke directly.


    Rose eximed in surprise and asked, "To thepany? Why am I following you?"


    Elliot looked inexplicably sexy while driving but remained silent at her words.


    Not knowing what he was thinking, Rose asked again but didn''t get a response. After more than half an hour of driving, Rose followed Elliot out of the car. The employees in thepany noticed them immediately and curiously watched them as they walked side by side into the building.


    Wherever they went caused a stir until they entered their office and closed their door for privacy.


    "Take a break," said Elliot naturally while pointing to a sofa beside him. "I''ll handle work; it will be over soon."


    Rose questioned him with confusion written all over her face, "What should I do?" She waspletely clueless about why she hade with him to his workce.


    Elliot seemed amused by her expression; his lips curved upwards before quickly returning back down. "Just keep mepany while I work," he said nonchntly.


    It took Rose a moment before


    realizing what he meant by that


    -


    statement So basicallying here was just for keeping himpany? When did she agree? He never even asked if it was okay! Her face flushed red from anger mixed with embarrassment; ring fiercely at him just when someone knocked on their office door interrupting whatever retort Rose had nned on saying next. N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    An assistant apanied by some executives came inside reporting on some work-rted matters. Their attention shifted towards Rose from time to time, making her feel


    ufortable enough that


    att


    thoughts were pushed aside as she silently sat on the couchanstead.


    The reports continued one after another without any end; initially curious about listening along for awhile until boredom set in causing Rose to y around aimlessly on her phone wishing for an opportunity to escape this dull situation.


    Elliot must have been crazy bringing her here like this... what is there even left for me do here?


    Unfortunately, before Rose had a chance to slip away, the assistant who went out to get some files returned and said, "Mr. Harper, Miss Fox is here." Rose lifted her head from the video screen and listened silently.


    Elliot rubbed his forehead and looked at her back before asking expressionlessly, "Who do you work for?"


    The assistant turned pale at this question and hurriedly exined, "Mr. Harper, Miss Fox said she has something to tell you about... about the young master."


    He didn''t really have a good reason to refuse. While he had known that Mr. Harper wasn''t particrly fond of Miss Fox, he had never witnessed Mr. Harper go so far as to block her from entering thepany before. Things had clearly changed now.


    Thinking of this made the assistant nce towards the sofa area again; it seemed like they couldn''t let Miss Fox in anymore in future.


    It took Elliot two seconds to understand that when he mentioned "young master," he was referring to Shawn.


    "What''s going on? Let them in," Elliot frowned unconsciously as he thought of Shawn''s condition which made his face look unpleasant.


    Rose''s hand holding her phone stiffened suddenly.


    At this moment, she suddenly understood why she hesitated with what Elliot said earlier - because there was another woman and child involved-Madeleine and their child. As long as that child existed between them both, then they would never end up together; they would always be entangled with each other.


    Rose felt a little sad and wronged inside.


    She found herself once again attracted by Elliot during these past few days of being together constantly, unable to resist his tenderness, but reality wasn''t like that at all - it waspletely different.


    She still... had to stick with her original decision, right?


    Rose sighed deeply.


    In this second it seemed like Elliot also sensed Rose''s change. His mind raced, causing him to blurt out without thinking, "Rose, actually Shawn


    isn''t..."

 Chapter 1153 Clear The Misunderstanding (2)

    Chapter 1153 Clear The Misunderstanding (2)


    Chapter 1153 Clear the Misunderstanding (2)


    "Mr. Harper." The assistant''s voice suddenly interrupted Elliot before he could finish his sentence. He choked and met Rose''s questioning gaze.


    Rose didn''t hear what he was going to say, as a sh of light quickly appeared and disappeared in her mind. She couldn''t catch it in time, making her even more confused. "What?"


    Madeleine walked in behind the assistant, interrupting their eye contact.


    Upon seeing Rose here, Madeleine''s face changed instantly before forcing herself to calm down. "Elliot, I haven''t seen Shawn these past few days and I don''t know how he''s doing. Can I go see him and take him out for some fun?"


    She asked with a hint of humility that was unlike her previous arrogance. Rose quietly scanned Madeleine''s face before looking away.


    Elliot impatiently frowned at Madeleine while saying sternly, "He is doing just fine without you bothering him."


    Without even looking at Madeleine again after speaking those words, Elliot warned expressionlessly, "I''ve told you not to disturb him anymore. After all, he is my son."


    After hearing hisst sentence, Madeleine turned pale instantly as she bit her lip while taking a step back unsteadily - knowing that Elliot knew everything now.


    She had been hiding it for so long!


    He knew! He had always known!


    "Alright then, just go," said Elliot who lowered his head to look back at the file that he hadn''t finished reading earlier on.


    However, his words were interrupted by Madeleine who pleaded with him, "Elliot... I want to see my child! Please let me see Shawn? Just once? Please... I have cancer."


    As soon as she mentioned cancer, everyone in the office went silent including Rose who looked up surprised, wondering if it was true or not. Did Madeleine really have cancer?


    When she looked over at Elliot, she saw surprise written all over his face, which meant that he wasn''t aware of this either.


    "What?" asked an unhappy-looking Elliot.


    "I got my report from the hospital today; it''s lung cancer which has progressed into itster stages due to my poor lungs previously being unhealthy," exined Madeleine sadly while pleading with tears running down her face, "So please, let me take Shawn out for some fun... I owe him so much." Madeleine spoke sorrowfully yet pitifully; her delicate makeup covered face full of disappointment mixed with hopefulness.


    Rose squeezed her phone tightly before lowering her head once again - this time unable to focus on whatever video yed on the screen no matter how hard she tried..


    Madeleine''s sudden announcement left everyone feeling a bit dazed. Rose and Elliot were both taken aback.


    "Is that okay?" Madeleine asked, looking at him with tearful eyes. "I''m begging you this onest time. After this, the child will need you to take good care of them."


    Elliot didn''t refuse; after all, Madeleine was the mother of the child, and he had no reason or right to deprive her of her rights.


    Madeleine left happily, her back seeming to radiate joy.


    Rose blinked in surprise and disbelief. The office was silent for a while before she spoke up, "What did you want to say just now?"


    Elliot suddenly looked up at her and focused on her face. "Hmm? What did I say just now?"


    Rose met his gaze. "You said Shawn wasn''t anything." She felt an inexplicable nervousness when asking this question as if she were expecting something.


    After a few seconds of silence, Elliot picked up the inte phone and told his assistant not to let anyone into the office for now. Then he stood up and sat down next to Rose with a heavy posture.


    Rose became even more nervous because she realized that what Elliot was about to tell her might be something she had been curious about but also confused by all along.


    "Rose," he asked again to let her answer the previous question, "Have you thought it through? You do not say yes to me because of things like Madeleine, Shawn or old Mr. Harper bothering you, do you?"


    As they locked eyes with each other in that moment, Rose saw herself reflected in Elliot''s deep-set eyes.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Hmm," Rose softened inside as she admitted what she had been thinking. "So will you tell me what I want to know then?"


    Elliotughed - an extremely pleasantugh.


    His smile was rare; clean-cut yet exceptionally handsomepared with popr young idols who seemed more delicate than him.


    They spent most of their time together torturing each other rather thanughing together like this.


    This smile could easily stun someone.


    "Rose," Elliot called out softly while embracing her body against his chest.


    He began telling everything that Rose wanted so badly to hear from him since long ago...


    "Shawn is not mine and Madeleine''s child," Elliot touched the woman''s hair in his arms, with a gentle expression mixed with a hint of reminiscence.


    "Shawn is Madeleine''s son, but he is not my biological son. Except you, I have not slept with any other women."


    Rose was stunned and looked up at him in disbelief, only seeing his jawline and high nose bridge.


    "It''s true. Shawn is the child that


    Madeleine was forced to have after you left for half a year. The man responsible for itmitted suicide in prison, and the ident that happened to Madeleine was actually rted to me," Elliot''s low voice was particrly maic, but also revealed things that Rose didn''t know about all these years."


    "That night at the charity g, I couldn''t find my phone, and it was taken by someone. Then someone impersonated me and assaulted Madeleine. I buried this incident, and the person responsible paid a price, but Madeleine only discovered she was pregnant a monthter," Elliot revealed, his voice still low and filled with the weight of these hidden


    secrets.


    "Madeleine dared not tell anyone about this matter, so she came to me and asked to marry me. After all, I am responsible for this."


    "So you agreed to marry her?" Rose blurted out, with a hint of sourness in her tone.


    Elliot looked down at her with a


    smile and said, "No. I didn''t promise anything. At that time, I didn''t believe that you had already... so I sent people to look for you everywhere


    and couldn''t care about anyo


    else.


    Besides, she didn''t take any precautions herself. Even if itwas my responsibility, I wouldn''t have married her. But the childbin her belly couldn''t be hidden forever and grew bigger day by day. I don''t know what Madeleine said to her family, but her parents came knocking on my door asking me to marry her."


    Rose nodded.


    If Elliot really marries Madeleine, he will be a scapegoat who was cuckolded by his wife. Although it''s not right to think like this, Rose can''t help


    but find it a bit funny.


    "And then?"


    "Madeleine tried to kill herself to marry me after I refused." Elliot pursed his lips as his face began to look bad.

 Chapter 1154 Clear The Misunderstanding (3)

    Chapter 1154 Clear The Misunderstanding (3)


    Chapter 1154 Clear the Misunderstanding (3)


    Rose pursed her lips and listened quietly as he spoke of things she had never known before.


    These were the years she missed about him.


    "I couldn''t stand her scheming behind my back, using Harper Group to oppress Fox Group, forcing Fox Group topromise. Madeleine and I made a deal," Elliot said, ncing at Rose in his arms. His voice softened considerably. "She didn''t know that I found out the child wasn''t mine and used the child as a condition for me to support them."


    Rose understood what was going on between him and Madeleine. The ck cloud that had been hanging over her heart unknowingly dissipated, making her feel somewhat happy.


    "Afterwards it became like this now, you already know," Elliot put his chin on top of Rose''s head and affectionately rubbed it against hers. His face looked particrly gentle under the light with an indescribable sense of indulgence.


    "What about your attitude just now..." Rose looked up at him with a hint of uncertainty in her eyes. "Madeleine should understand what you meant." "Uh-huh." Elliot didn''t bother with that anymore but asked what he cared most about instead. "What about you? Do you have any more questions? What do you think? How have these years been for you? Tell me all about it."


    Rose''s eyes flickered as she thought back to her experiences abroad...


    "Don''t you already know everything?" She tilted her head up to look at him while all those feelings towards Elliot that couldn''t be dispelled remained in her heart even after so many years apart from each other.


    "Sean and Leah are both your children; I got pregnant when I left..." In just a few words, Rose briefly recounted what happened during these past few years abroad without mentioning any details except for major events.


    When Elliot heard that she had given birth alone overseas without anyone by herself other than their children around, even if he hadn''t seen it himself, he could imagine how difficult life must''ve been for this woman who has gone through so much hardship alone throughout the years since they parted ways. Suddenly his heart was filled with regret and guilt, wishing he could treat her better than before or make up for not being there by taking care of them properly.


    "I''m sorry; it''s my fault. I didn''t take good care of you guys..." he said with self-reproachful tones mixed into his low-pitched voice, hearing this made Rose''s heart soften slightly.


    She shook her head. "It wasn''t really rted to you anyway... But Elliot, there is something else I want to ask you about. You better exin it clearly." "Hmm? What is it?" He felt nervous seeing how serious she was acting right now.


    "How did you really feel when I faked my death and left? Did you have feelings for me?" Rose looked at him earnestly, a trace of uncertainty lingering in her eyes.


    Elliot''s eyelid twitched and veins bulged on his forehead as he gritted his teeth and growled her name, "Rose! What do you say?"


    Startled by his sudden outburst, Rose soon realized what was happening and burst outughing. As Elliot''s expression grew darker, herughter only got louder until it filled the entire office.


    It was a moment of pure joy and freedom.


    Suddenly, Elliot sighed in resignation and his anger dissipated. His lips curved into an indulgent smile as he pulled Rose into an embrace.


    "Okay, stopughing. You know what I''m thinking," he said before holding her close in an intimate embrace.


    The two were in the office with a clear view of the city through the half-open curtains on spotless floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Rose blinked her eyes while her eyes shone brightly under the light. "I don''t know," she said coyly.


    She pressed him for answers. "Tell me, Elliot. If you don''t tell me, then I won''t know."


    Without hesitation or reservation, Elliot followed his heart''s true feelings and told Rose, "I like you, Rose. Maybe more than just liking you; I love you."


    Rose''s eyes suddenly became hot


    as tears welled up in them along with a tinge of bitterness that made even her hose feel sour. She raised her small face to rub against Elliot''s shirt while looking satisfied and happy at once. "Me too! I love you too."


    At this moment, they both confirmed each other''s feelings for one another; their hearts had finallye together after years of distance between them.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Suddenly, there was knocking at the door that interrupted their warmth inside; when the assistant entered with documents, he saw Mr. Harper smiling and he looked over to Miss Russell who had a simr smile on her face as well.


    The assistant had a sh of insight in his mind about what happened but kept it quiet.


    That afternoon all executives who came to report work noticed Mr. Harper being unusually easy-going which included even the sales department manager who usually got scolded every time he met Elliot received nods from Elliot instead.


    Thepany employee group exploded with everyone discussing what happened today


    Many people saw Elliot bring Rose to thepany after lunch. They wondered when Mr. Harper hade during this time period. Spection and gossip focused on Rose, with employees in the group chat talking about her name nonstop.


    The assistant saw the lively employee group and twitched his mouth, inexplicably thinking of Elliot and Rose''s smile, as well as their atmosphere together.


    It seems that their good days are not far away. Mr. Harper and Miss Russell''s rtionship has obviously undergone significant changes, developing in a positive direction.


    When it was time to leave work at five o''clock in the afternoon, Elliot stopped working on his files promptly and left thepany with Rose holding hands. Many people were stunned by their departure together.


    After dinner, Rose went to her children''s room and briefly told them about her situation with Elliot before exining what had happened earlier on along with her own choices.


    Sean and Leah looked at each other incredulously after she left.


    "So that''s how it is... I thought our scumbag dad didn''t want us anymore..." Sean muttered guiltily since they had done so much against Elliot during this period.


    "Yeah! I knew Daddy definitely likes


    Mommy! He must like us too!" Leah was very happy indeed; she had even wanted to help Khalil "deal". with their scumbag dad but now there were so many hidden details that she no longer needed to do anything.


    "I''m going to call Khalil right now and tell him everything." Leah took out her phone.


    However, Sean quickly grabbed hold of her hand. "Mommy will tell Khalil herselfter on anyway. And don''t forget RH is Khalil''spany too? Let Mommy tell him herself."


    "Okay!" Leah cutely nodded while looking adorable enough for anyone''s heart melt a little bit more.


    Rose returned to bed after taking a


    shower but couldn''t fall asleep for half an hour. because all she could think about was what Elliot said at


    -


    work earlier - making her heart beat so fast THAT it felt like it would burst out of her chest any moment now!

 Chapter 1155 Clear The Misunderstanding (4)

    Chapter 1155 Clear The Misunderstanding (4)


    Chapter 1155 Clear the Misunderstanding (4)


    Suddenly she thought of something, her brows furrowed and her face stiffened.


    There was an important thing that she seemed to have forgotten to tell Elliot.


    She hasn''t told Elliot about the existence of their eldest son Khalil yet!


    ''Forget it, I''ll tell him tomorrow...''


    Rose''s thoughts had just emerged when the door was knocked, the man she had been thinking about a second ago came in.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Opening the door, what she saw was indeed Elliot''s handsome face, with slightly damp hair and a fringe partially covering his eyes. At this moment, they were shining brightly and focused on her.


    "What''s wrong?" Rose asked curiously, but the next second she was pushed back two steps and the man swiftly squeezed in, closing and locking the door behind him.


    Locked up?


    Rose raised her eyebrows and watched his movements.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Rose..." Elliot blinked and quickly approached her, pressing his lips onto her red lips. A hint of mint and lemon fragrance wafted into Rose''s nostrils. "Umph!" She managed to let out a single sound before the man''s kiss silenced her, their breaths entwining in a long and passionate embrace. Even when she finally copsed onto the bed, Rose hadn''t had a chance to ponder how they ended up together again.


    The next day, the scorching sun was shining brightly. Rose stretchedzily and found that there was no one around her. She got out of bed feeling sore and washed up. The woman in the mirror lookedzy and charming, with a hint of delicacy all over her body. Her eyebrows and eyes were so tender.


    She was brushing her teeth and getting ready to wash her face when a figure came up from behind and hugged her. The familiar scent of a man enveloped her body, and Rose leaned back against him, looking up at him through the mirror.


    "Lunch is ready, I''ll wait for you toe down and eat." Elliot lowered his head and lightly kissed her cheek, his actions natural and affectionate. "Uh-huh." She nodded and washed her face leisurely, pushing him aside. "What about the kids? Have they eaten already?"


    "No, we are waiting for you," Elliot didn''t leave. He walked over to her and handed her a handkerchief. Rose had just finished washing her face and drying it off, so the two of them walked out together.


    Just as she took two steps, Rose''s wrist was grabbed by someone. She turned around and met the man''s flirty gaze with a smile in his eyes, "Is this how you''re going to leave?"


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" She was puzzled and followed Elliot''s gaze to look down at herself. Suddenly, her face turned red and she shook off his hand before walking towards the cloakroom. "It''s all your fault, it''s because of you."


    When Rose changed her clothes, she discovered that her body was covered in red marks, some of which were quite evident. Fortunately, they could all be hidden. She covered two marks on her neck with foundation before following Elliot downstairs.


    "Mommy!" Leah sat at the table waving and saying, "Come on, it''s time for lunch!"


    Rose looked a bit embarrassed as she appeared at noon after sleeping until twelve o''clock. She didn''t know how Elliot had exined it to the two children.


    Fortunately, the two kids didn''t ask any questions and relieved Rose''s embarrassment.


    No one spoke during lunch and soon it was over. Rose brought two tes of fruit to the children and sat with them on the couch watching variety shows.


    Elliot sat down next to her with an intimate posture.


    Sean and Leah sat together, their eyes asionally scanning their mommy and daddy.


    Rose naturally noticed her children''s gaze. When Leah looked over again, she suddenly spoke up, "Leah, what are you looking at?"


    Leah blinked hesitantly before speaking, "Mommy, how should we address... Uncle Elliot in the future?"


    Rose was stunned as she nced at Elliot beside her.


    "He is your father," Rose said seriously while sitting up straighter. "What do you want to call him?"


    Sean pursed his lips without expression while Leah immediately smiled brightly and called out naturally, "Daddy!"


    Elliot''s face stiffened slightly as his


    eyes became unfocused while resting on his daughter''s smiling face for a moment without making a sound until Rose pulled his hand then he reacted by stiffly nodding his head with a forced smile before adding softly so that he wouldn''t seem too cold towards his child, "Good girl."


    Sean: "..."


    He nced at his little sister and mommy then turned away coldly without any intention of calling Elliot "Daddy" yet.


    Rose sighed; she had also noticed recently that Sean did not like Elliot very much or even felt some disgust towards him despite being Sean''s biological father. It would be too hasty for him to start calling Elliot "Daddy" now so instead of urging him further; sheforted Elliot instead which earned her an


    appeasing smile from him in return.


    After watching TV quietly for a while, suddenly Sean spoke up, "Mommy, aren''t we supposed to go shopping today? To buy Khalil something?" Rose''s heart skipped a beat. Leah nced curiously at her brother. Elliot furrowed his brow in confusion as he looked at them.


    Rose suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to tell Elliot about Khalil.


    "Um, Sean and Leah, can we take a break before we go? It''s still early," Rose said, ncing at the time and offering some words offort before giving Elliot a signal with her eyes. "There''s something I forgot to tell you."


    The two of them went upstairs to the study.


    ...


    After an hour, Valentin opened the door. He had just woken up from his nap and still looked dazed. He smiled when he saw Rose but froze when he saw the man behind her.


    "Elliot?" Valentin eximed in surprise.


    It wasn''t entirely unexpected since Rose had warned him not to let Elliot find out about Khalil''s existence. But now she was bringing him over herself; it was understandable that Valentin would be shocked.


    "We should go inside first," Rose said, breaking the awkward silence.


    "What is Khalil doing?" she asked as she led Elliot inside with two other children trailing behind them.


    "Alright." Valentin rubbed his eyes and let them in before closing the door behind him and following closely behind them into the house.


    He thought he must have been mistaken until he realized that it really was Rose bringing Elliot along with her this time around.


    "Mommy!" Khalil eximed happily


    as soon as he spotted Rose walking towards him. He jumped off the


    couch and ran over to her but stopped halfway when he noticed Elliot standing there too. His eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Elot.


    "Come here, Khalil! I miss you so much!" Roseughed as she walked over to pick up her son from where he stood.


    Khalil ended up lying on top of Rose''s shoulder which brought him even closer face-to-face with Elliot than before.

 Chapter 1156 Kidnap (1)

    Chapter 1156 Kidnap (1)


    Chapter 1156 Kidnap (1)


    Khalil''s eyes flickered, and his eyes shone just like Elliot''s. There was an inexplicable emotion flowing between the two of them as they locked eyes. "Mommy, who is he?" Khalil looked away and turned to Rose with a puzzled expression.


    Good disguise.


    Sean and Leah exchanged a nce but remained silent.


    "He is... um, Elliot. Khalil may not know him well. I will tell you about him. He is your father," Rose sat on the sofa holding Khalil and exined her story with Elliot in front of Khalil.


    "Mommy, why aren''t you with Daddy Lawrence? I like Daddy Lawrence." Khalil nced at Elliot, hiding the hint of darkness in his eyes while speaking bluntly without any cover-up.


    Rose choked for a moment when she looked up into Elliot''s eyes, feeling somewhat guilty for some unknown reason.


    "Ha-ha, what are you talking about, Khalil? Mommy and Daddy Lawrence are friends. We''re just friends..."


    Roseughed it off but her demeanor made Elliot''s gaze even deeper and more dangerous as he stared at her several times disapprovingly especially regarding the address "Daddy Lawrence" which he found very unsatisfactory indeed.


    "Friends? But Daddy Lawrence likes you, Mommy. Isn''t he my dad? We should live together with Daddy Lawrence." Khalil pretended to be naive as he looked at Rose.


    He said this on purpose because he didn''t like Elliot nor did he want to acknowledge that this man was his father but because Mommy liked him, he wouldn''t target him directly in front of his mommy either way!


    Rose changed her color; although her child did not show much dislike towards Elliot explicitly, she could sense it sensitively, since she was his mother after all! She would have to talk to him aler when there was time.


    Fortunately, things remained cordial on the surface throughout their interaction so far.


    During this period, Rose nced at Elliot several times, noticing that his attitude seemed somewhat indifferent or lukewarm - or rather had no clear indication - making it difficult for Rose to understand what exactly was going through his mind.


    "Dinner is ready." Valentin called everyone over after having dinner prepared by the servant.


    Rose led both her sons towards the dining table, while Leah quickly developed a close rtionship with Elliot during these two days. She called him Daddy affectionately without any distance between them!


    Elliot loved his little daughter very much, and the indulgence and affection in his eyes were about to overflow.


    Rose was even more curious. Elliot didn''t seem like someone who disliked children.


    When they left at night, Khalil naturally followed them. After they moved into the vi, Rose and Ellioty in bed at night, and she asked her doubts. "Elliot, do you like children? Why do I feel that you don''t... like your sons?" Rosey in his arms and looked up at him.


    Elliot was taken aback but then kissed her cheek that made him feel rxed. "How could I not like them? What are you thinking?"


    Rose became even more confused. His attitude towards his son and daughter was really different. Moreover, it seemed that the sons didn''t have Leah''s enthusiasm for him. If he didn''t like their sons, she wouldn''t know what to do.


    "Then why?"


    .ne


    "I certainly love our children. But as you know my personality - if it''s Leah I''m dealing with - I can establish an emotional connection quickly; however with my sons... well... how should I put this? They''re too indifferent towards me; I don''t know how to interact with them


    Rose blinked her eyes slightly, relieved that he actually liked kids after all.


    "I missed almost six years of your lives which is my regret and remorse, unfortunately, I couldn''t participate in their growth either but now want to be part of your present life as well as future ones too. Elliot lowered his head kissing her tenderly while being passionate yet gentle.


    Rose felt warm inside, nodding her agreement


    Over the next few days, Rose saw Elliot keeping true to his word, slowly bonding with their kids from initially feeling awkward around them until now when he got responses from them or even nods of approval - this was significant progress!


    Seeing this made Rose''s heart grow softer towards him


    "Shawn, would you like some fruit?" After noticing how well Elliot had been getting along with the other kids recently, Rose''s gaze unconsciously shifted onto another child: Shawn


    Ever since finding out about Shawn''s identity, there wasn''t any difort left for Rose. She treated him kindly but still couldn''t treat him equally since he wasn''t biologically hers so could only try hard taking care of both hers and Shawn''s needs as best she could.


    Elliot had discussed the matter with Shawn before, and his opinion was for Shawn to go back and live with Madeleine. Although Fox Group couldn''tpare to Harper Group, after all, Madeleine was the child''s biological mother and had the conditions to take care of him.


    Rose agreed with this viewpoint but still gave the child the right to choose. However, the child neither epted nor refused.


    The matter was temporarily halted.


    Two dayster, Madeleine came knocking on their door. At that time, Elliot and Rose were in Harper Group''s office. Rose had just arrived when Elliot received a call from home.


    "... Huh? Why did Leah go out with Shawn?"


    Elliot''s words made Rose tense for a moment. She put down her lunchbox and walked over to him while they listened together on the speakerphone. "Leah went out with Miss Fox," exined their housekeeper. "Shawn followed along without any objection."


    "Then Khalil and Sean went downstairs looking for Leah," he continued. "They found out that Miss Fox took her away so they followed as well. Now they''re all missing; our bodyguards are following them."


    "What happened?" Rose asked nervously as she grabbed onto Elliot''s arm tightly.


    Elliot hung up on their housekeeper, reassured her and then dialed the number for the bodyguard. Before he could find his contact list, the call came in from the other side.


    Rose''s heart skipped a beat, and she had a bad premonition that swept over her entire being.


    Elliot pursed his lips, held her hand,N?velDrama.Org content.


    and answered the phone with his other hand. The voice of the


    panicked and frantic bodyguard came through on the other end. "Mr.


    Harper, Miss Fox has taken masters


    §ï§Ü§à


    and Lady Leah away. We''re following them now. It seems like Miss Fox nned it beforehand


    because she sent people to intercept us on our way there! The vehicle is now near GM Avenue close by Central Square, a ck


    business car A8721 heading


    towards the suburbs!" Content


    belongs to


    Elliot looked icy before leading Rose outside while giving orders, "Follow them closely; I''m going there now."


    Rose watched him hang up and walk outside quickly with a stern expression on his face, so she hurriedly followed behind him.


    The assistant saw them leave. He chased after them, saying, "Mr. Harper, you have meetings scheduled this afternoon..." "Postpone all of them," replied Elliot without even turning around as he left alongside Rose.

 Chapter 1157 Kidnap (2)

    Chapter 1157 Kidnap (2)


    Chapter 1157 Kidnap (2)


    Rose fastened her seatbelt and the sports car sped off like lightning, the cold wind blowing in through the half-open window clearing her mind a little. She was trembling with nervousness and fear, her lips quivering as she asked, "Will the kids be okay?"


    Elliot''s expression was cold and serious as he reached out to hold Rose''s hand. "They''ll be fine. Don''t worry, Rose. I''m here."


    Perhapsforted by his words, Rose calmed down a bit and remained quiet all the way until they caught up with their bodyguards'' car ahead.


    Rose noticed that they had left behind the bustling city streets for open country roads lined with waist-high weeds and wildflowers growing amidst savage forests.


    Ahead of them was only their bodyguard''s car; beyond thaty an endless stretch of road without any sign of Madeleine or her vehicle.


    "Did we lose them? Where did they go?" The anxiety building up inside Rose turned into incessant nagging questions.


    Elliot remained patient throughout it all, constantly reassuring her in a soft voice, "Don''t worry, we''re still following them. They''re just up ahead." "It''ll be okay," he added repeatedly.


    Half an hourter, the car slowed down considerably as it hit rough terrain causing it to shake violently while Rose held onto anything she could grab for support.


    "Let Rose take the call," Madeleine said to Elliot as soon as she answered, without any small talk.


    "What are you nning, Madeleine? It would be best if you stopped now while there haven''t been any serious consequences yet. Don''t engage in these illegal activities," Elliot said with impatience, his tone carrying a hint of serious warning.


    Madeleineughed wildly at this warning from Elliot which even Rose heard clearly beside him.


    She pointed at Elliot''s phone indicating he should put it on speakerphone mode so they could hear what Madeleine had to say next.


    Rose hesitated for a moment before taking it over. "Rose."


    "Hi there," came Madeleine''s voice from the other end of line. "Surprised? Your kids are in my hands."


    "Can you guess where I''m taking them?"


    "Madeleine, are you out of your mind?! Do you know what you''re doing? This is kidnapping!" Rose hadn''t anticipated that Madeleine would act so recklessly and take away her child.


    "Kidnapping? Hah, you think it''s just kidnapping? I haven''t even started yet. And knowing you''re following me, what difference does it make? Since you won''t let me live in peace, I won''t let you either. Today, you''ll witness your beloved children dying with me, and you''ll be helpless. How do you feel about that?"


    "Oh, by the way, Elliot is there too. Everything is falling into ce nicely. You''ll watch me take your children to their deaths, and you won''t be able to do a thing. Isn''t that a beautiful scenario?"


    Madeleine has gonepletely crazy.


    "You... you can''t do this!" Rose panicked at her words. Herplexion drained of all color, and her bitten lips oozed blood, giving off a metallic scent, leaving Rose disoriented and panicked.


    "Madeleine, children are innocent. They are still young. If you have a problem with me,e at me directly. Don''t involve them!"


    As soon as Rose shouted these words, her phone was snatched away by Elliot next to her. "Madeleine, calm down first. Tell me what''s going on."


    "Ha-ha, do you have time to see me


    now? Shall tell you? Elliot, are you feeling anxious now?" After


    speaking, it seemed that something urred to her and she coldly questioned, "Do you know that Shawn is not your son?"


    Elliot and Rose looked at each other and admitted, "Yes. I know."


    "I knew it! You refused to marry me, and now that Rose is back, you''re involved with her again. Is she really better than me in any way? What do Ickpared to her?"


    Madeleine quickly turned the steering wheel, causing the tires to screech and sparks to fly as she elerated rapidly.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Elliot could seemingly hear the extremely fast speed of her car through the phone.


    "Madeleine, please calm down first."


    "Calm down my ass! I can''t calm down! Since you want to be together, fine, I''ll give you a gift that you''ll never forget in your life. I wish you both will never have a smooth life. Hahaha!"


    "Okay, we''ve arrived at our destination. Hurry up ande, I''m really looking forward to seeing you." Theughter ended and Madeleine''s voice came again, making it even more terrifying.


    The three children sitting tightly behind her in the car looked serious, with Leah covering her mouth and sobbing, filled with fear and unease. Khalil and Sean sat on one side, protecting Leah in the middle.


    Upon hearing Madeleine''s words, they knew that their mom and dad were following behind them. They breathed a sigh of relief, but also realized that they couldn''t let their guard down in the current situation.


    This woman wanted to take them all to their deaths just to keep her and their parents apart!


    Khalil blinked as his mind raced with countless strategies on their journey, while Sean also observed their surroundings. Sitting in a business car or a locked car, there was little chance of escape.


    And their car had reached the edge


    of a cliff on a hillside, with the front


    el.


    of the car sticking out over the cliff. Madeleine in the driver''s seat hit the brakes, while Shawn in the passenger seat next to her was sound asleep andpletely unaware.


    When they were brought out, they all took sleeping pills and fell asleep. However, because Khalil had a special antidote, the three siblings woke up while Shawn was still sleeping.


    Along the way Madeleine didn''t pay


    much attention to the three children in the back seat. Even if she noticed they were awake, she probably wouldn''t care. The three children were too young and even if they wanted to do something, they


    couldn''t escape her control. Content


    belongs to


    Their only hope now is Elliot and Rose behind them.


    Meanwhile, Elliot ordered more bodyguards toe along the way, while Rose also called the police.


    When Rose saw a business car''s front end teetering over the cliff, her face turned pale, and she stumbled out of the car towards it.

 Chapter 1158 Rescue The Children

    Chapter 1158 Rescue The Children


    Chapter 1158 Rescue the ChildrenT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Madeleine! What are you doing?!" Rose was shocked and terrified by the scene in front of her. She ran towards the cliff in a panic, with Elliot following closely behind her, equally tense and serious.


    Madeleine saw Rose''s silhouette through the rear-view mirror and, closely followed by Elliot, her expression turned fierce. She shouted, "Stop! Don''te any closer! Otherwise, I''ll release the brakes, and these kids will die with me!"


    Rose hesitated, unable to move forward. Her tightly clenched fists dug into her palms, and the sharp pain sent her mind reeling in confusion. "Rose," Elliot saw Rose running frantically in that direction and couldn''t help but chase after her, grabbing her and half-hugging her in his arms. He soothed her by holding onto the hand she had clenched into a fist and said, "Calm down. The child is still in the car. Let''s take it slow and make sure not to anger her and harm the child."


    Rose nodded and stood silently in ce, her gaze fixed on the ck business car several steps away.


    From her perspective, Madeleine in the driver''s seat and Shawn lying next to her on the passenger seat can be seen.


    The ck ss blocked the view inside and Rose was unsure if the three children were in the car. She was about to speak when someone knocked on the back window from inside, followed by Leah''s crying voice. "Mommy! Mommy, save me and my brothers! We''re here!"


    Rose felt a suffocating sensation in her chest and almost couldn''t catch her breath when she heard her daughter''s voice.


    "Shut up! If you make any more noise, I''ll kill you all." Madeleine''s voice was chilling, her face twisted with rage. She red at the three children in the back seat, and upon seeing their striking resemnce to Elliot, her resentment grew even deeper.


    Rose held her breath and trembled slightly. "Madeleine, don''t hurt the child. If you have any grudges,e after me. The child is innocent!" "Innocent? Hahaha, that''sughable! Just because these three little bastards are the children of you and him, they are anything but innocent!" Rose''s face turned cold. It seemed that Madeleine had found out about the children''s identities, but how did she know?


    Elliot thought of this, his gloomy gaze fixed on her. "How do you know?"


    "What, are you trying to keep this from me? Elliot, it''s you who first betrayed me!" Madeleine yelled, startling both Rose and the child inside the car. Shawn, who was in the passenger seat, slowly opened his eyes, feeling groggy and disoriented.


    "You abandoned me and Shawn for this woman! Rose has been dead for so many years, why are you still with her? She left you first!"


    She is in pain and doesn''t want either of these people to have it easy.


    The two children who were taken with Rose had been nned for many days! When she overheard the conversation between old Mr. Harper and Elliot outside of the hospital room, she couldn''t control her emotions. She had nned to take advantage of going to find Shawn and also take these two little bastards with her, but she didn''t expect them to be so cautious that they never even showed their faces! Finally, after waiting for this opportunity today and unexpectedly finding Khalil along the way, she absolutely wouldn''t let it slip by!


    "Madeleine, please calm down first." Elliot pursed his lips and removed the fierce expression on his face. "You can tell us anything you want to say. If you have any requests, we will try our best to fulfill them. Also, please don''t do anything illegal."


    "Yes, Madeleine, we can negotiate! Don''t let yourself regret anything. I won''t pursue this situation as long as you make sure the children get off safely," Rose gritted her teeth and tried to calm the other person down, fearing that any displeasure on her part would harm the children.


    Rose can''t bear to see children getting hurt in front of her, let alone in the current situation.


    "Fine, let''s talk" Madeleine sneered,


    her voice dripping with malice. Then, she turned to Elliot and said, "As long as you let this woman rece her child in death, I''ll spare these three little bastards. What do you think, Elliot?"


    Elliot''s pupils contracted, and his throat moved as if he were about to speak, but Madeleine added another sentence.


    "Oh, one more thing. After Rose dies, you must marry me immediately. If you can do these two things, I will spare your child."


    Sean and Khalil exchanged a solemn nce in the back seat, their emotions overwhelming them.


    This woman is really crazy.


    And Shawn next to him finally understood the current situation after this conversation.


    He weakly lifted his hand, wanting to grab his own mother''s hand, but because he had no strength, it only reached halfway before falling down. He cried out with a pale face, "Mom, don''t do this."


    "Shawn, why are you awake?" Madeleine saw fear in her son''s eyes and softened her expression slightly. "Don''t be afraid, go back to sleep for a little while longer. I''ll stay with you."


    Although she hadn''t been


    particrly good to Shawn over the years and wasn''t a model mother, she had grown ustomed to him being her and Elliot''s child. So when it came time to harm her own son, she couldn''t bring herself to do it. Instead, she drugged him with a sleeping pill. However, she didn''t anticipate that he would wake up halfway through.


    Madeleine''s panicsted only a moment, and the next second, she regained herposure. She also grabbed some sleeping pills and shoved one into Shawn''s mouth.


    Then Khalil in the back seat took the opportunity to tap his own electronic watch, which lit up with a red light and then immediately disyed Elliot''s face.


    Khalil made a quick gesture without changing his expression, while Elliot outside nodded and also gestured towards the arriving bodyguards. Rose saw two ck-d bodyguards swiftly approaching the business car under Elliot''s instructions, hiding in the blind spot of the car, making it impossible for Madeleine in the driver''s seat to see any trace.


    "Mom, I don''t want to eat," Shawn turned his head away from Madeleine''s attempt to feed him medicine, and the white pill fell onto the seat. Madeleine had a bad temper, and she roughly pinched the child''s chin to make him turn around. Then, she picked up a pill and attempted to force it into his mouth.


    Shawn looked at her pitifully and helplessly, "Mom, my chest hurts. It hurts so much..."


    Madeleine''s body stiffened and she couldn''t help but change her expression. "Shawn, why did you suddenly have a heart attack? It''s okay, just take your medicine and I will be with you soon. You should go to sleep first."

 Chapter 1159 The Ending: Proposal

    Chapter 1159 The Ending: Proposal


    Chapter 1159 The Ending: Proposal


    At that moment, Shawn took the opportunity to copse into Madeleine''s arms and pressed the unlock button in a direction that Madeleine couldn''t see. Khalil, who was sitting in the back seat and saw Shawn''s actions, nodded towards Elliot on his electronic watch.


    The two bodyguards hiding nearby quickly sprang into action. One opened the driver''s door and restrained Madeleine while the other stepped on the brake from the passenger seat. Their cooperation was perfect, causing the business car to stop just in time.


    Rose was so scared by this sudden turn of events that she almost stopped breathing. The next second, she rushed over without hesitation. Luckily, when the vehicle stopped, one bodyguard pulled Madeleine out of it while another opened a door to carry four children out.


    Rose''s eyes widened when she saw three unharmed children and she couldn''t help but kneel down and hug them tightly as her whole body trembled with fear.


    Elliot breathed a sigh of relief as he protected them all around him whileforting Shawn who had been left alone.


    "Don''t be afraid; everything is okay."


    As soon as Rose rxed her guard for a moment though, her vision went ck before falling unconscious.


    "Rose!"


    ...


    When Rose woke up againter on with bright white light shining in front of her eyes, tears streaming down uncontrobly at first. Her mind was in turmoil, her vision blurred, and she blinked hard to fully wake up and suddenly remembered what she had just gone through.


    She sat up abruptly from the bed but winced at intense pain shooting through her right hand which had been supporting herself moments ago. "The blood flow has reversed; lie down quickly," came an familiar voice before Elliot pushed gently on Rose''s shoulder until shey back down again. Her gaze fixed upon his face as realization dawned upon her. "Are my children alright?"


    "Yeah they''re fine," Elliot replied softly while tucking nkets around Rose carefully, "You should rest now; here is some water."


    "Where are they? Are they hurt?" She continued asking anxiously.


    "No, Madeleine didn''t have time to do anything to them. Everything is fine," Elliot sighed and carefully exined the situation to her. "Madeleine has been sent to prison, and I will make sure she pays for what she did. The children are in the nearby hospital room, they were a bit scared so they had IV drips. I hired a psychologist to counsel them, everything will be okay. You''ve been unconscious for a day and night because of mental stress and exhaustion, so don''t worry too much about being tired after waking up. Take care of yourself."


    Rarely hearing him talk so much at once, Rose blinked a few times and curiously nced at him. She saw the rxed and joyful expression on his face, which finally put her at ease.


    "I''d like to see the children," Rose said with hopeful eyes.


    Elliot couldn''t resist Rose''s pleading gaze as his heart felt like it was being tickled by soft cat paws; he stood up avoiding her gaze saying, "I''ll bring the kids over."


    A few minutester, Roseforted her daughter who was crying with snot and tears running down her face.


    It should have been herforting the children but now things had turned around unexpectedly due to Madeleine''s actions not causing any psychological harm on them.


    "Mommy! I never want you to leave me again!" Leah hugged Rose''s arm that wasn''t connected with an IV tube while whining and expressing how attached she was.


    After speaking, Leah wiped all of her tears onto Rose''s clothes, making herugh helplessly before kissing Leah on the forehead.


    Rose returned home with Elliot and their children after receiving IV treatment that afternoon.


    It wasn''t until spending one day in their vi that she realized something. "Where is Shawn? Why haven''t we seen him?"


    Elliot remained expressionless as he replied, "Mr. Fox took him back home."


    "Mr. Fox? Madeleine''s brother?" As soon as Rosey down on the bed, Elliot embraced her into his arms before simply exining what happened and kissing her passionately.


    The next day, Rose slept until noon. The rtionship between the three children and Elliot became even closer, especially with her eldest son Khalil. She didn''t know what they talked about in the study alone, but when they came out, their r¨¦tationship had be even better.


    ou


    Rose, of course, was unaware of Khalil''s change of view towards Elliot due to this incident and his temporary acknowledgment of Elliot as the father. She also didn''t know that Khalil had openly admitted his connection to RH, which he had personally established.


    The father and son reconciled their past grievances, and their rtionship became more natural. Rose was also very happy.


    And their married life continued unashamedly for quite some time. One day, with her eyes blindfolded, Rose was led by her three children to the garden of their vi. She walked along, her heart beating rapidly, a premonition causing her to tremble.


    The blindfold was removed and she was immediately dazzled by the sight of countless red roses. Her heart beat faster as her eyes and her mind was filled with only the man standing amidst the sea of flowers.


    Elliot is holding a bunch of green flowers? Wait, no, it looks like a de of grass walking towards her.


    Rose''s heart was pounding so fast itN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    felt like it was about to burst out of her chest. She could tell from the scene that Elliot was up to something, but through her teary eyes she saw what he was holding in his hand and took a closer look. It turned out to be just a de of grass after all?


    "Rose," he called her name, walking step by step on the path in the garden, "I love you."


    Rose disregards all other thoughts and her eyes are full of him.


    "We have missed out on each other for many years, and I also misunderstood you for so many years. It is my regret and my fault. am very sorry and feel guilty. But am grateful to meet you again,


    which gives us new post!


    The


    past is over, and I take it as a lesson learned. I won''t dwell on it anymore; instead, I will keep myself vignt and be better to you, even better than before."


    "Rose, I love you. All of my emotions are focused on you. Would you like to spend the rest of your life with me?"


    Elliot''s face was tightly strained with nervousness, making him look cold and distant. However, Rose noticed his slightly reddened ears and clenched


    fists, knowing that he was anxious. Her own nerves suddenly rxed and she nodded with a smile, "Okay. I''m willing."


    Elliot''s face lit up with joy, and he didn''t hide his happiness as he handed her the bundle of grass.


    Rose took it over and found out that it was a bunch of mint.


    "I love you too, Elliot," she said.


    "Mommy, Papa! We love you too!"


    The final scene lingered on Elliot and Rose embracing and kissing while their three children watched with joyous expressions.


    A warm and loving life awaited them as a family.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!